《Reborn Queen Rises To Revenge》


 Chapter 1

    the bright blood is like a mandala flower blooming in hell, spreading under women.


    Ye Ling felt that her body was broken into tens of millions of pieces, and her heart was just like tens of millions of ants biting and gnawing.


    All the muscles and veins were broken, and the force was destroyed.


    "Ye Ling is dying at last! It''s so exciting


    "Cut off Ye Ling''s head and hang it on the banner of the city to pay homage to the dead king general!"


    Under the high platform, the smoke of gunpowder kept on, and the sound of fighting was deafening.


    On that day, Phoenix, the most noble beast on the earth, was dying. Its bright feathers were burned ferociously black.


    Ye Ling struggled to get up, red flying, beautiful face, with a fierce.


    Her right hand secretly clenched, condensing the last trace of mental strength.


    Finally, the dying Phoenix came back to life.


    "Go! Don''t come back


    In Ye Ling''s firm eyes, the Phoenix soars to the ground and hovers to the sky, and the shrill cry resounds through the world.


    "No!"


    "We can''t let that demon animal leave here. Phoenix is an ancient beast. If we kill its owner, once it comes back, it will bring disaster to Dongze wasteland."


    "Four families, array!"


    Ye Ling, dressed in flaming red, stood on the high platform with a bloodthirsty smile in her mouth. "It''s too late."


    Immediately, a wall of strength was set up under the high platform to encircle those people.


    Empress Ye Ling! Eight phase spirit pharmacist!


    After the joint efforts of the four families, we can still shape such a powerful mental shield when we are dying! Let Phoenix come back from the dead!


    Her strength is even more terrible several times than imagined!


    Under the stage, the first four people used their internal power and mental strength to the extreme, and tried their best to impact the shield.


    "Ye Ling! You can''t stop us. "


    The woman in red laughed wildly: "so what? Phoenix is out. You four families will live in fear for generations!"


    "Ye Ling, you are cruel and ruthless. You cultivate your skills by sacrificing the living. You''ve ruined the whole Donghuang daze. Don''t you hurry up and get caught!"


    "That is, you wantonly restrain property, but also hide the beast Baize, and do a lot of crazy things. You''d better give thanks for your death!"


    When it comes to "Baize", the people of the four families look at each other. The primary purpose of this encirclement and suppression operation is to get the immortal beast.


    Ye Ling stands in the cold wind of the high platform, hunting in red, with greedy faces in her eyes.


    Man is more vicious than beast.


    It''s a pity that Ye Ling devoted all her resources to teach them martial arts, but she forgot to teach them how to be human.


    As a result, he was wounded all over by his confidants.


    "Those accusations were deliberately framed by you in order to get" Baize ". Ye Ling would never admit them even if they were gone! If I get a chance in the future, I''ll kill you as soon as possible! "


    Although she is disabled, her momentum is still like a rainbow, which makes those curfew people change their faces. They work harder to get rid of future troubles.


    Ye Lingzhong couldn''t bear the huge internal force. Her spiritual power collapsed completely.


    Before she fell to the ground, she saw the Phoenix hovering and disappearing in the sky.


    Phoenix fled, and her goal was achieved, but she still had concerns in her heart.


    Master, I can''t wait for you to come back after all.


    Ye Ling closed his eyes, and the jade flute in his hand also rolled down to the high platform.


    "Pa -" sound, the flute, broken into thousands of pieces.


    No one noticed that a line of characters was engraved on the inside of a piece of jade flute.


    Acacia into the heart bone, the so-called human place.


    Then, a piece of snow, falling from the sky, fell on the cold face of Ye Ling.


    She never stood up again.


    Ye Ling, the female devil, is dead at last!


    As soon as the encirclement and suppression was over, the news soon spread all over the great wilderness of Dongze, and all the people in all walks of life were jubilant.


    Dongze great wilderness, to the spiritual and military value for respect.


    It has always been the territory of the empress Ye Ling, but in this year, it was completely divided up by the four families.


    At this time, the four big families, which are respected by countless people, are like villains. They have begun to carve up the spoils of war. They are red faced for a little petty gain.


    What is the truth? Whether the empress is really so damned, no one will investigate.


    Night, silent as ink.


    Ye Ling''s solitary body has been buried in thick snow, and no one has collected her body.Those who repeatedly said that they would take her head to pay homage to the dead still did not dare to approach her after her death.


    It can be seen that Ye Ling, the empress, is a terror of life and death.


    At this time, there is a figure, galloping from the dark night.


    The man was dressed in green, with jade eyebrows locked tightly. His long black hair was draped behind his shoulders, and some of his hair was simply rolled up with a jade hairpin.


    He looks peerless, face is inviolable noble, holding a bunch of flutes in his hand, lightly fell on Ye Ling''s side.


    "Ling Er, here comes the master."


    The man''s white fingers trembled slightly, and pulled the snowflakes off Ye Ling''s face little by little. Her face was safe, as if she had fallen asleep.


    In front of my eyes, it seems that 20 years ago, a little girl pulled her long sleeve and said crisply, "master, ling''er wants to eat louver fruit, so you can buy it for me --"


    once again, the little girl was shaking in front of him with fresh grapes.


    "Shifu likes to eat purple tuan''er best. You see, it''s picked by ling''er and eaten by Shifu -"


    Yan Ruyu touched Ye Ling''s already cold face. "Ling''er, you once said that when you grow up, you will marry me. I''ve been waiting for you to grow up."


    "Ling Er, I''ve been waiting for you."


    "Ling Er, I''m sorry I''m late."


    Yan Ruyu had a smile on her face, but her eyes were full of pain. He kept mumbling to himself, and Ye Ling, who always had a bright smile, would not call him "master" again


    Yan Ruyu picked up Ye Ling and whispered in her ear, "Ling Er, don''t be afraid. Master will take you home."


    Behind him, a white beast picked them up and drove them away.


    At this time, if someone saw it, he would exclaim: "white beast!"


    Only the nine level elixir, that is, the highest level elixir, can master it. The four families all think that Ye Ling has hidden the great beast Baize, but they don''t know that this beast has its owner.


    No one has ever heard of anyone in the Dongze wasteland who has reached the supreme level of jiuchongling pharmacist.


    Even the dead empress Ye Ling is just eight prime ministers.


    And the supreme man was looking at the cold man in his arms, and his eyes were full of killing.


    "Ling''er, there are still hundreds of years left in the Dongze wasteland. During this period, I can''t change my life against the heaven. When the hundred years come, I will wash the Dongze wasteland and avenge you!"

 Chapter 2

    Zhaojia village, a small mountain village in the southeast of Dongze wasteland.


    From the tile room came the cries of women, which were shrill and painful, resounding through the day.


    When Zhao Zheng heard his wife''s cry outside, he couldn''t help rushing in, but was stopped by an old man.


    "Women give birth in this way. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "Father, min''er''s body is already weak. This birth is even more life and death. Her identity should not be married to me, or she would not suffer like this."


    Hearing this, the old man frowned and yelled: "ZHENG''ER, you are also the legitimate son of the Zhao family. In those days, you were the only second-class pharmacist in Qinghui town. At that time, many official Ladies wanted to --"


    "father!"


    The man calmly interrupted the old man, face expression pain, "you also said, that was then, now I, just a waste."


    There was another cry of pain in the room, and Zhao Zheng became more and more agitated.


    If he didn''t meet min''er in Dazhou mountain and didn''t take her back to the Zhao family, min''er would still be Lin''s granddaughter, Lin''s family, which is a powerful family in Dongze wasteland.


    "No! The wife is bleeding heavily, and the baby is hard to protect. Master, you should think of a way quickly, or you may die a corpse and two lives. "


    When the midwife came out, Zhao Zheng immediately panicked, "I''ll go to find the blood Ganoderma lucidum."


    "ZHENG''ER, you are crazy. The blood Ganoderma lucidum is guarded by a spirit beast. You are just an ordinary person now. If you go, you will be killed!"


    "Even if it''s really death, I''ll enjoy it."


    If min''er died, Zhao Zheng would not live.


    "You! Father doesn''t care about you! "


    After that, Mr. Zhao walked away.


    Mr. Zhao is a third-class pharmacist and the highest rank in Qinghui town. He has three sons.


    His first son is Zhao Zheng. He was the most promising successor of the Zhao family, but for a Lin min''er, he was beaten to death by Lin''s disciples and abandoned his whole body cultivation.


    The remaining two sons are even more mediocre. After so many years, they have only reached the level of second grade. The old man loves his son, but he has nothing to do.


    Everyone has his own destiny.


    When Zhao Zheng was about to leave Zhaojia village, he ran into Zhao Huai, who was covered with blood. He was an orphan picked up from the mountains and adopted by Zhao Zheng. The appearance of Zhao Huai was also quite mysterious.


    "Father, blood Ganoderma lucidum, I have collected it."


    The boy raised his head and carefully took out a small piece of Ganoderma Lucidum with blood in his arms.


    Zhao Zheng was stunned.


    Zhao Huai is only six years old. How can he collect blood Ganoderma lucidum in such a dangerous place?


    However, at this time, life is at stake, and Zhao Zheng didn''t have time to ask. He took the blood Ganoderma lucidum, carried Zhao Huai on his back, and ran back to his home.


    With blood Ganoderma lucidum, min''er will be able to give birth safely.


    At the moment, Ye Ling suddenly regained consciousness.


    She felt that she was about to suffocate. Every time she wanted to take a big breath, she was blocked by some liquid in her throat.


    Her body, as if by something imprisoned, she desperately want to break free from the shackles, efforts to climb to the bright place.


    She''s going to live. She''s got a big revenge!


    When Zhao Zheng arrived, the midwife said: "my wife is weak, the child has not moved, most of them have suffocated to death."


    Suffocation? no


    Ye Ling struggled to the light with her last strength.


    Finally, she regained her breath and was reborn.


    "Whoa -"


    a loud cry rang through the house of the Zhao family.


    Zhao Zheng was stunned, Zhao Huai was stunned, even the midwife who had just announced that her baby had died of suffocation was stunned.


    "Come out by yourself, child?"


    "I have a sister?"

 Chapter 3

    The midwife delivered most of her life. She had never seen such a powerful girl. She could not turn around in her abdomen, but at the last moment, she rushed out of her mother.


    Zhao Huai looked at the baby girl on the bed, her eyes full of tenderness.


    He came forward and touched the baby girl''s little hand, which held Zhao Huai''s little finger tightly.


    He has a younger sister. In the future, no matter what it is, he will give her the best.


    When ye Ling woke up, she found that she had become a baby.


    She sleeps safely beside a beautiful woman.


    That woman, the expression between, all show delicate state, she so lovingly looking at Ye Ling, let Ye Ling some not adapt.


    Although it''s hard to imagine, Ye Ling accepted it. She came back to life. Although she was in a different identity, it was the best thing to come back to life.


    "Squeak -"


    at this time, the door opened.


    The beautiful woman looked at him and said, "brother Zheng, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao Zheng shook his head and said, "Lin family, I don''t want to accept shuning."


    When Lin min''er heard the speech, he just laughed: "it doesn''t matter. Shuning is by our side. Maybe it will be better."


    "Well."


    "We don''t want Shu Ning to be rich in the future, we just want her to be safe and prosperous in this life."


    Shuning? Is that her name?


    "Min''er, I''m sorry, I..."


    "Brother Zheng, you''re here again. As I said, I don''t care. Although the Lin family can cultivate the best people in Dongze Dahuang, they are not willing to accept shuning. It doesn''t matter. If they don''t follow the path of elixir, they can''t hinder the growth of shuning. "


    Zhao Zheng nodded and sighed.


    Lin min''er lowers her head and teases the baby girl around her.


    Inadvertently glance, they found that Zhao Zheng''s shoes, there are bloodstains.


    "Brother Zheng, did they embarrass you again?"


    Zhao Zheng quickly explained: "no, min''er, don''t take it seriously. The Lin family is very friendly to me."


    Friendly? Lin min''er will not believe it.


    Although the Lin family is one of the four major families, which has cultivated many talents in Dongze Dahuang, they are mostly despicable.


    From their conversation, Ye Ling knows something about it.


    Zhao Zheng, who originally lived in Qinghui Town, was the legitimate son of the Zhao family. In his childhood, he was gifted and broke through the initial stage. In just a few years, he became a second-class pharmacist.


    Among the younger generation, he is the best.


    But later, Zhao Zheng ran into Lin min''er, and they fell in love at first sight. Regardless of the secular obstacles, they were determined to be together.


    Lin min''er, a granddaughter of the Lin family, eloped with Zhao Zheng when she knew that the family didn''t agree.


    However, their escape was revealed. On the way to join Lin min''er, Zhao Zheng was beaten seriously by Lin''s disciples, and his spiritual roots were broken.


    When ye Ling heard this, she understood why the Lin family wanted to do things so well.


    Zhao Zheng''s qualification is good, and the development prospect of the elixir is huge, but he is not cultivated by the Lin family. The Lin family is worried that when he grows up in the future, he will threaten the Lin family.


    Therefore, he simply did not do it twice, and he abandoned all his spiritual roots.


    And the fact that he wanted to marry Lin''s daughter became a reason.


    It''s always something that Lin Feng can do.


    At that time, he was one of the main forces to encircle Ye Ling.


    "Brother Zheng, our daughter, if she doesn''t become a spiritual pharmacist, she will have a good life." Lin min''er advised.


    Everyone knows that Zhao''s government should be strong.


    At the beginning, he thought he had few rivals, but unexpectedly, even a few outside disciples of the Lin family could make him look like this.


    This shows how important it is to have family training.


    Zhao Zheng looked at the collapsed baby, stroked her face gently with his big hand and said, "shuning, follow my father, I''ve wronged you."


    Ye Ling''s heart suddenly has a warm current rising slowly. This kind of feeling is unprecedented.


    Is this the father? Father''s love, this life, she can have it?

 Chapter 4

    Four years have passed.


    Once thin baby girl, has grown into a beautiful and moving little girl.


    Zhao shuning shakes his feet and looks at the shabby door of his home. In a short time, a few people come with gifts in their hands.


    "Brother, do you know these people?"


    Zhao Huai slowly pushed the swing, carefully looked at her sister on the swing, glanced at her eyes at random, and then said, "I don''t know. Maybe she''s also a master of medicine, about one level."


    Zhao shuning nodded and continued to swing.


    Over the past four years, Zhao shuning has also made a rough picture of the current situation of the great famine in Dongze.


    Now, she is just a girl in zhaojiacun. She has no money and no power. If she wants to get revenge and return to Dongze wasteland, she has to rely on the forces around her and climb up step by step.


    Every five years, Qinghui town must hold a spiritual test.


    Psychic power, that is, the value of force, is the foundation of all spiritual medicine practitioners'' cultivation.


    The purpose of the psychic test is to select gifted children, and then train them more, so as to become the protector of the town in the future.


    "Brother, this time they come here, they want their father to preside over the power test competition, right?"


    Zhao Huai nodded.


    People came to Zhao''s house in an endless stream to make Zhao Zheng promise to preside over the spiritual power test, saying that he was at least a second-class spiritual pharmacist before.


    But in this case, for Zhao Zheng now, it would be humiliating.


    Zhao shuning bit the cucumber on his hand.


    With a bang, it''s crisp.


    "Brother, why don''t you take part in the psychic test?"


    Hearing Zhao shuning''s inquiry, Zhao Huai''s hand on the swing froze. But for a moment, he came back to himself and said, "Xiao Ning''er, you don''t know that you are too weak to be a panacea in your life."


    Zhao shuning let out a sound. She couldn''t hear much emotion, but she had another idea in her heart.


    Who is she? In her previous life, she was the only female emperor in the great wilderness of Dongze, and her identity was only under the mysterious imperial master. Just a glance, she can judge whether the person is suitable to become a psychic and how talented he is.


    In the eyes of the public, Zhao Huai is a scholar who will die at any time. He is too weak to be compared with a woman.


    But only Zhao shuning knew that Zhao Huai was unusual, because she had seen with her own eyes that Zhao Huai kept a Teng snake in a secret cave in Dazhou mountain.


    Teng snake, that is an ancient monster. It can rank in the top 30 of monsters. Only five spirit pharmacists are qualified to have such a monster.


    I just don''t know why he wants to hide his real spiritual power and pretend to be a waste of wood.


    However, Zhao shuning did not intend to tear it down.


    She has learned a lot from living again.


    Why did Ye Ling die? Is to die in arrogance, death in ignorance, death in the people around the heart of no prevention.


    In this life, she would never make such a mistake again.


    "Xiao Ning''er, have you played well? Well, brother will carry you into the house. "


    "Well, good."


    Zhao shuning stretched out a pair of small hands, turned to smile like flowers, a pair of innocent appearance.


    Zhao Huai smile, will she gently picked up, soft voice way: "my home small Ning son, but gain a lot of weight."


    Soon, laughter came from the room.


    Zhao Huai is very good to Zhao shuning. How good is it? If one day two people are in danger, Zhao Huai would rather pay his own life, but also will protect his sister.


    As a brother, he really does his duty.


    But Zhao shuning couldn''t figure it out. Since Zhao Huai is powerful and cares so much about his family, how can he watch his father be humiliated by those people?


    Clearly, as long as Zhao Huai takes part in the spiritual power test, he will surely become the brightest new star in Qinghui Town, even far more than Zhao Zheng at that time.


    Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er will certainly be respected and will not be so depressed.


    But Zhao Huai didn''t.


    Why? Zhao shuning couldn''t figure it out.


    In the evening, Zhao Zheng came back with a red invitation in his hand.


    "You, brother Zheng?"


    "I took the post of hosting the psychic test."


    Zhao Zheng''s face is smiling, but the three people in the room all know that his smile is very reluctant. Zhao Zheng is a proud man. What can make him endure such humiliation and accept the post?


    You know, the spiritual power test will be the biggest event in Qinghui town. At that time, all the villagers around the town will surely go to watch.


    Zhao Huai looked worried, "father, you should be more careful when you go this time."


    "Huai''er takes good care of her sister at home. She doesn''t have to worry about being a father."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "brother, my father is so powerful that he will be in the limelight then!"


    "Xiao Ning''er is right."


    The atmosphere between the family is a little subtle.In the evening, after Lin min''er coaxes Zhao shuning to sleep, he stealthily walks out of the door.


    At the moment when Lin min''er gently closes the door, Zhao shuning''s eyes suddenly open.


    In a flash, she reached the lake.


    Every time his father has something to worry about, he has to go to Qinghu to sit down. Sure enough, Zhao Zheng is looking at the center of the lake in a daze. After a while, Lin min''er slowly appears in Zhao shuning''s sight.

 Chapter 5

    "Brother Zheng -"


    hearing the call, Zhao Zheng quickly turns back and puts his clothes on Lin min''er.


    "What are you doing out there? It''s cold. You go back first. "


    Lin min''er shakes her head. In the moonlight, she puts her hand on Zhao Zheng''s hand.


    "Brother Zheng, I know you are upset. I''ll accompany you. You don''t have to worry about Shu Ning and huai''er. They are all asleep."


    Zhao Zheng nods and fastens Lin min''er''s clothes to make sure she won''t catch cold.


    "Brother Zheng, do you really decide to preside over the spiritual power test?"


    "Well, my father promised me that if I could take part in the hosting, I would get four spirit stones."


    Four spirit stones? What does Zhao Zheng want Lingshi to do?


    At this time, as if in response to Zhao shuning''s question, Zhao Zheng said: "huai''er''s body has been weak since childhood. Lingshi can open his blood and make him stronger. There is also shuning. At the beginning, the Lin family refused to open up Lingli for her. I hope she can become a primary lingyao master with the help of Lingshi."


    Lin min''er had long expected that this would be the case. Zhao Zheng had an obsession in his heart. It was about Zhao shuning''s future and Zhao Zheng''s dream.


    Zhao Zheng sighed, "in such a world, if they don''t have the value of force, they can''t protect themselves. They all blame me for my incompetence and can only do these trivial things."


    Not far away, Zhao shuning''s body trembled and his eyes became red gradually.


    What did my father do for her and my brother?


    She clenched the powder fist, and a blue flame appeared in her palm. Although the flame was weak, it was real.


    Lin family''s spirit power?


    No, she doesn''t need the Lin family. She has the ability to break through the shackles of the primary spiritual power. If it wasn''t for the shackles of her body, she would not be a first-class spiritual pharmacist now.


    "Most of the children are 12 years old before they begin to develop their psychic power and become primary psychic pharmacists. Besides, Shu Ning doesn''t know if he has the talent to become a psychic pharmacist. After all, only a small number of psychic pharmacists have such talent in the whole Dongze wasteland."


    "No matter whether Shu Ning has talent or not, as her father, I naturally want to pave the way for her. Min''er, you don''t have to worry about it. This time I''m going to host, I''ll be teased by those boring people at most. I can bear it."


    Solved his doubts, Zhao shuning stood up, she should go back.


    But when she got up, the branches at her feet made a noise.


    The two people by the Qinghu Lake immediately looked to the direction of Zhao shuning.


    Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er couldn''t see clearly at night because of the weak light. They only saw that it was a child and thought that it was a child who sneaked out to play in the middle of the night. The couple were about to open their mouth when they saw that the child disappeared into the night at a very fast speed.


    Lin min''er covers his mouth in amazement, "brother Zheng, do you see it?"


    The man nodded, also a face of incredible.


    "Why is the child so fast? Is it the apothecary


    "It should be, or rather, she''s more than just a psychic."


    There was a red halo around the child, which was a symbol of spiritual power. Although it was very light, Zhao Zheng knew that spiritual power was the ability of alchemists.


    "Is there a spiritual pharmacist in zhaojiacun? Or a child? "


    Zhao Zheng nodded with lingering fear to see the child''s height. However, he was only about four years old. If he had such skill, he must be at the top level of a first-class spiritual pharmacist. Lin min''er couldn''t believe it. Even Zhao Zheng, who had seen the world, couldn''t believe it.


    A four-year-old elixir is rare. A four-year-old alchemist has never appeared in Dongze.


    "Are we wrong?"


    Back in the room, Zhao shuning was quite upset.


    Before, she didn''t owe so much favor. Even her only respected Master was always cold. She had to fight for what she wanted.


    No one has ever taken care of her like the apple of his hand.


    Zhao Zheng became famous when he was young, but now, for her daughter, he is willing to accept such humiliation.


    Kinship is so wonderful, it can connect people closely, willing to sacrifice their lives to pay, but never seek return.


    Such warm feelings, Ye Ling of previous life, never had.


    This night is destined to be a sleepless night.


    The next day, the sun was shining, and Zhao shuning got up early.


    She changed her clothes and waited for Zhao Huai to take her out.


    At this time of the year, Zhao Huai would come to find her and go to dazhoushan to collect herbs.


    When she got to the mountain, Zhao Huai put her in an open cave as he had done several times before, and found some new flowers for her to play with.


    He said that he was going out to collect medicine, and asked Zhao shuning not to run around.


    Zhao shuning nodded and thought that he was going to feed the snake again.


    Teng snake is a monster with strong attack power. Even the famous bird of an Su Su in an''s family is slightly inferior to Teng snake in fighting power.An Su Su, who is the seven world spirit pharmacist, is a very noble woman in the great wilderness of Dongze.


    At that time, it was also the main force to encircle and suppress Ye Ling.


    On his way here, Zhao shuning once detected Zhao Huai''s spiritual power, which is his force value, and found that he didn''t lie. He really didn''t have any spiritual power, and he wasn''t a spiritual pharmacist.


    Was she really wrong before?


    The divine beast usually signs a contract with the elixir. Once the contract is signed, a spiritual induction will be established between the two. The elixir will be the only master of the divine beast from generation to generation.


    How does Zhao Huai, who has no spiritual power, control the fierce Teng snake?


    Think of Teng snake, Zhao shuning also think of their own Phoenix, when the first World War, she fought to protect the Phoenix to leave.


    I don''t know if Phoenix is still alive now?


    "Little Phoenix, you must live, and I will take you back to Dongze with me!"


    When Zhao Huai went away, Zhao shuning also found space and concentrated on cultivating his mental strength.


    The key of the spirit pharmacist is the spirit power, while the key of the Alchemist is the spirit power.


    If the elixir is extremely rare in the great wilderness of Dongze, the Alchemist is rare. It is far more precious than the existence of the elixir.


    She used to be a female emperor. In terms of spiritual power, she was quite gifted and had no teacher. Unfortunately, Zhao shuning''s body was a child, so she was really weak, and her cultivation was still quite laborious.


    Moreover, there is no shortcut to the cultivation of spiritual power, only step by step.


    While holding his breath, Zhao shuning''s heart suddenly trembled.


    "No, there''s something wrong with my brother!"

 Chapter 6

    Just now because Zhao shuning detected that Zhao Huai had no spiritual power, he put a tracking grass on him. If the tracking grass met with blood, it would have a special reaction with her.


    There is no time to think, Zhao shuning quickly follow the induction to chase, sure enough, when she arrived, Zhao Huai is lying in a pool of blood.


    In front of him was the wild snake.


    Zhao Huai is very good-looking, white face, but now there is a lot of blood.


    "Brother -"


    hearing the speech, Zhao Huai looked out of the cave and found that it was his sister. In his always calm eyes, he was in a panic for the first time.


    "Xiao Ning''er, go, go


    As soon as he spoke, the wound on his chest opened and blood poured out continuously. It seemed that he was in critical condition.


    Of course, Zhao shuning will not go.


    Teng snake, fed by Zhao Huai, should be intimate and docile. How could it be so violent at the moment?


    "Hiss -"


    the frenzied Teng snake vomits a ferocious letter and pours at Zhao shuning. Zhao Huai picks up the hoe for collecting medicine and smashes it on the Teng snake.


    Teng snake eat pain back, roar, the whole cave began to shake.


    Immediately, Teng snake''s claws, toward Zhao Huai, again attack.


    Knowing that he would die, Zhao Huai yelled at the entrance of the cave: "Xiao Ning''er, run!"


    But at the moment, where there is Zhao shuning''s shadow.


    Zhao Huai Shuxin a smile, fortunately, after all, he did not implicate his sister.


    His eyes closed safely, but the pain in his imagination didn''t come.


    There was a laborious pumping sound in my ear.


    Zhao Huai suddenly opened his eyes, only to see Xiao Ning''er, with his weak body, block in front of Zhao Huai''s body.


    But in a few seconds, the girl''s head, is all sweat.


    "Go, brother! Hurry up


    If before, just a Teng snake, Zhao shuning did not pay attention at all, but now is not the same.


    She only trained to a level, and she was a four-year-old boy''s body. To deal with such a fierce beast, she could only be regarded as suicidal.


    Zhao shuning admits that she is greedy for life and afraid of death. She has no revenge and is unwilling to die in such a small place. However, Zhao Huai is her brother who protects her from growing up to now. The only conscience in her heart tells her that she can''t abandon Zhao Huai like this.


    "It''s so fuckin ''bad luck. If you die, you''ll die."


    After Zhao shuning shouts this sentence as if he is dead, he suddenly pours on Zhao Huai and protects him under his body.


    Zhao Huai eyes in addition to shock, is full of moving.


    He turned forward and covered Zhao shuning tightly with his thin body.


    Then, he slowly stretched out his thin white right hand and made a fiery red seal in the palm. Then, the light from the seal hit the brain of Zhongteng snake.


    "Bang!"


    Teng snake fell down and there was no movement.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Zhao shuning was stunned. For a moment, Zhao Huai''s eyes turned red.


    "It Are you dead? "


    "It''s not dead, it''s just asleep."


    Hearing this, Zhao shuning was relieved.


    Even in the heyday of his previous life, it took some effort to subdue Teng snake. If Zhao huaizhen killed Teng snake with one palm, his ability could only be described as shocking.


    But Zhao Huai had no spiritual power. How did the seal come out?


    All this is so complicated.


    Zhao Huai put down the little girl in her arms and looked anxiously, "Xiao Ning''er, are you ok?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head, then said: "brother, why are you here?"


    She looks as ignorant as a child.


    Zhao Huai naturally will not doubt his sister, "Xiao Ning''er, you know, I have no spiritual power?"


    The girl nodded, his physique is really special, no spiritual power, no spiritual power, but can control ancient monsters.


    "This monster, called Teng snake, is an ancient monster. I found it perched in this cave by accident."


    Zhao shuning held his head in two small hands and listened very seriously.


    "Xiao Ning''er, my father is going to Qinghui town to preside over the Lingli test. He is bound to be angry with those people."


    "Well."


    But what does this have to do with Zhao Huai''s coming here?


    Zhao Huai picked up the hoe, took a little scale from the snake, and filled some of the snake''s blood in a small bottle. The dark green liquid gave off a faint luster.


    Teng snake''s blood can temporarily improve the spiritual power of ordinary people.


    However, few people do this.


    Because this kind of fraud is not worth the loss. The effect of Teng snake''s blood can only last for four or five days, and it will disappear. Besides, no one dares to provoke Teng snake, an ancient monster.


    "Xiao Ning''er, you know, if one of our brothers and sisters could become a spiritual pharmacist, those people in Qinghui town would not look down on their father.""Brother, do you want to cheat?"


    Zhao Huai did not expect her sister to be so straightforward. She was stunned for a while and said with a smile, "well, maybe."


    The girl was silent, obediently lying in the arms of her brother, warm and full.


    "Brother, it''s wrong to cheat. One day it will be torn down."


    Zhao Huai has some bitterness in his heart. If he doesn''t do this, he can''t think of any other way. If Xiao Ning''er hates him, he has nothing to say.


    "But brother, as long as it''s your decision, Ning''er will support you."


    Zhao Huai bowed his head. There was no impurity in the bright eyes of Xiao Ni Zi. His heart was tight, and a warm current came up.


    She had total trust in him.

 Chapter 7

    No one knows what happened to the Zhao brothers and sisters in the mountains.


    On the way home, Zhao Huai and his father said that he slipped, cut his clothes by a stone and shed some blood.


    Despite his doubts, Zhao Zheng chose to believe in his children.


    Two days before the test, Zhao Huai took the initiative to find Zhao Zheng, saying that he also wanted to participate in the test, but also showed some weak force value.


    Although the spirit power is weak, it is doubtless.


    Zhao Zheng was overjoyed and agreed to take his family to Qinghui town the next day.


    Just stepping into the door of Zhao''s courtyard, I met a young man.


    Looking at his appearance, he should be only two years younger than Zhao Zheng. Beside the man, there was a little girl in red. Although she was not as big as Zhao Huai, it was estimated that her age was not much different from Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Zheng did not want to pay attention to the man and walked by him.


    "Oh, how do you want to come back this time? Have you picked up all the firewood in zhaojiacun? "


    In order to subsidize his family, Zhao Zheng not only hunted, but also sold some firewood sometimes, which naturally became a hot topic for some people.


    Lin min''er''s face was angry. "Second brother, is that your attitude towards your elder brother?"


    Zhao Xue sneered, "Zhao Zheng abandoned his family seven years ago. He is not a member of Zhao family. Now he has lost all his spiritual power. He shamelessly runs to Qinghui town to preside over the test. Is it not the four spiritual stones?"


    This scene, Zhao Zheng has long expected, since he decided to come, will not care about these rumors.


    Seeing that Zhao Zheng turned a blind eye to himself, the evil fire in Zhao Xue''s heart suddenly ignited, "Zhao Zheng, I''m talking to you!"


    Zhao xueyang starts. He is a second-class pharmacist. Zhao Zheng will surely get hurt if he takes this hand.


    Zhao Huai''s quick hand and quick eye suddenly stopped Zhao Xue''s action and defused his offensive.


    "Cough cough cough -"


    with a little effort, Zhao Huai coughed more than once.


    Seeing this, Zhao Zheng quickly took away Zhao Xue''s hand and asked, "huai''er, what''s wrong?"


    "What''s the potential of a sick seedling raised by waste?" Zhao Xue angrily put down his hand.


    Every word, like a knife, pokes into Zhao Zheng''s heart.


    "Tomorrow''s Lingli test, let Xiangxiang compete with the sick seedling of your family. At that time, if you lose face, don''t cry in front of your father."


    Zhao Zheng''s hands are full of green tendons. He has no choice.


    For the sake of the four spirit stones, he can only endure.


    Zhao Xue took advantage of his mouth. Just as he was about to leave, he went to the door and heard a clear voice of children behind him.


    "Father, who is the one who just yelled like a monkey?"


    Zhao Xue was stunned, and the people behind him were also stunned. They all turned around and looked at the innocent little girl in the hospital.


    "Who are you talking about?" Zhao Xue is almost gnashing his teeth to ask this sentence.


    "Shuning, that''s your second uncle. Don''t be rude."


    The little girl nodded, "Oh, no wonder, the second uncle is really extraordinary. It looks like, um, just like the big cock in our family, with high morale and great prestige."


    Zhao shuning finish saying this, still keep clapping small hand.


    All the people held back their laughter and did not dare to make a sound. Zhao Xue''s face was already red at the moment. "Zhao Zheng, this is the child you taught him. He has no respect and no education at all!"


    When Zhao shuning heard this, he was very aggrieved. He looked at the crowd eagerly, as if the next second was about to burst into tears.


    "Who do you show this expression to?"


    "Wow --"


    Zhao shuning shriveled his mouth and began to cry without warning. Her voice was loud, which immediately attracted many people.


    Zhao Huai loves her sister and wants to coax her, but the girl gently touches her arm. Zhao Huai sees that Xiao Ning''er doesn''t cry and gives her a look.


    Suddenly, he understood.


    More and more people gathered in the yard, and the cry of the little girl was also growing.


    "Well, what are you howling about?" Zhao Xue was upset by the little girl''s cry. He came forward and wanted to pull the little girl away, but people''s strange eyes just nailed him in the same place.


    It''s disgraceful for an adult to bully a child.


    Just then, a voice came from the outer courtyard.


    "Mr. Zhao is here."


    Hearing this, the little girl cried even more fiercely. One of Zhao Xue''s leaders became two.

 Chapter 8

    Zhao Lao, Zhao Zheng''s father, went to Zhaojia village once when Lin min''er was giving birth. Then he broke up in a bad mood.


    Before he got to the door, Zhao heard a sob of submissiveness and fear.


    "Second uncle, Xiao Ning''er is only four years old and doesn''t understand. Don''t beat her, just beat huai''er."


    Zhao Xue''s hand is still in the air. He just wants to scare the girl, but he doesn''t want to beat her.


    Zhao Huai''s words, but his charges.


    "Wuwuwuwu - second uncle, second uncle, I dare not, shuning dare not, don''t beat me, I''m afraid of pain --"


    when Zhao stepped into the yard, he saw a little boy protecting the girl behind him, and the girl, with her hands blindfolded, kept shaking.


    Zhao Zheng and his wife are watching. They don''t care. They know their daughter very well. In Zhao shuning''s dictionary, they don''t suffer.


    "Zhao Xue, what are you doing?" There was a voice of anger.


    The people in the yard immediately knelt down.


    "Mr. Zhao."


    "Father."


    The old man went to the weeping little girl and said in a soft voice, "don''t cry, tell grandfather, what''s the matter with you?"


    The little girl raised her head, and there were two bright tears in her eyes. For a moment, Zhao Huai really admired her sister''s acting skills.


    "Father, listen to the child -"


    "shut up! Zhao Xue, you bully even a child. The more you live, the more you go back. "


    Despite the estrangement between Zhao and his father and son, Zhao cherished his granddaughter, whom he had not met several times.


    "You are Shu Ning, aren''t you?"


    Zhao shuning nodded, a clever look.


    "Tell grandfather, what have you been bullied by?"


    Zhao shuning looked at his parents, and then timidly said: "I''m afraid, second uncle, he hit me."


    "Why did your second uncle beat you?"


    "Because, because I said something I shouldn''t have said."


    "What did you say?"


    "The second uncle said that I was uneducated, that he wanted to discipline me for his father, and that I was a wild girl, but my grandfather, I was also bleeding from the Zhao family. Why did the second uncle talk like this?"


    The little girl''s face was very crooked.


    At this time, Zhao Xuecai knew that she had met a little girl who was hidden. Half of what she said was true, but her vague words would surely mislead people into thinking that she really said those unbearable words.


    Old Zhao turned back and glared at Zhao Xue angrily: "you say books are better than no education?"


    "Father, I --"


    "did you say that?"


    "Yes." But he didn''t say the following words.


    "Grandfather, if you don''t care about the second uncle, it''s shuning. Shuning says that the second uncle is outstanding in martial arts. Maybe he used the wrong words, so the second uncle is even more unhappy."


    The old man''s face was gloomy. Everyone knew that he was angry. Zhao laopingsheng hated his family''s infighting most. Now Zhao Xue is against the wind.


    Zhao Xue is hard to distinguish now. How could he think that one day he would fall into the hands of a child.


    Zhao old touched Zhao shuning''s small head, staring at Zhao Xuedao: "kneel down for me!"


    "Father Zhao Xue is also full of grievances, but with a look in his eyes, he can only reluctantly kneel down and lose face in front of everyone.


    "Second uncle, I''m sorry, I''m sorry." Zhao shuning suddenly apologized repeatedly.


    Zhao Xue looks at the little girl with a puzzled face. She doesn''t know what to do.


    The old man also asked: "little girl, what do you do?"


    Zhao shuning said: "grandfather, my father taught me that if I did something wrong, I have to apologize. If it makes people unhappy, I have to reflect on it. Previously, the second uncle said that we shouldn''t come back. Shuning thought that it was probably our appearance that made the second uncle feel uncomfortable. In this case, shuning had to apologize."


    Zhao xuemu was stunned.


    "Come on, take the second young master back to the Tang court. I''ll take the blame for 20!"


    In a few words, Zhao shuning made Zhao Xue suffer a lot, while others would not think that a four-year-old child would distort the facts, but thought that Zhao Xue acted unkindly as an elder.


    Shifu is right. It''s not good to fight and kill all day long. If you change the way, you can get rid of the enemy without one soldier. It''s really cruel.


    In the angle that everyone can''t see, Zhao shuning shows an insidious smile. At the moment, she is a miniature version of the empress Ye Ling.


    Mr. Zhao comforted several people, said the importance of tomorrow''s test and the precautions, and left pianyuan with them.


    "Hu -" Zhao Zheng sighed and looked at the little girl.


    Zhao shuning spits out his tongue at his father''s mischievous way. With a smile, the man enters the back room to prepare for many matters in the competition tomorrow.

 Chapter 9

    Although Qinghui town is only one of thousands of small towns in the great wilderness of Dongze, the spiritual test held every five years is quite grand.


    Every year, the most senior elixir in the town presides over the spiritual power test, which is generally about the second grade, but this year''s compere has attracted a lot of controversy.


    In the past, the name of Zhao Zheng, not to mention Qinghui Town, was heard even in Chang''an, the capital city.


    But this time is different from the past. Today''s Zhao Zheng, whose spiritual power is completely destroyed, is a useless person.


    When he presided over the spiritual power test, the Zhao family were dissatisfied.


    As a matter of fact, the identity of the presiding officer is also that Mr. Zhao pities Zhao Zheng and thinks that his two sons and daughters have nothing to rely on, so he intentionally lets him preside over the spiritual power test and gives him the chance to take away the spiritual stone.


    Once the banners were pulled, the spiritual test began.


    At the beginning of the game, most of the young people are over 12 years old.


    The spiritual power test is to put the test person''s hand on the spiritual stone of the master hall.


    Corresponding to the rank, the spirit stone will emit different light.


    If it''s a first-class spiritual pharmacist, it''s light blue. If it''s a first-class spiritual pharmacist, there will be one more space on the spiritual stone. If it''s a second-class spiritual pharmacist, there will be two spaces.


    And so on, the more cells, the higher the level.


    Among the younger generation, Zhao Xiangxiang, the daughter of Zhao Xue, has the strongest spiritual power.


    Sure enough, after Zhao Xiangxiang came to power, the result was a first-class spiritual pharmacist. Just looking at the light, he could only be regarded as just entering the first level.


    However, the first-class spiritual pharmacist, who is so young, is rare in Qinghui town.


    Zhao Xiangxiang raised her head, a little proud.


    After more than half of the time, there are no more than ten selected medicine masters.


    It''s Zhao Huai''s turn.


    As Zhao shuning expected, it was the first stage, one level lower than Zhao Xiangxiang.


    They were also surprised. They looked at Zhao Zheng with a little more awe. It was very difficult for a family to cultivate a spiritual pharmacist. Zhao Zheng was proud to have such a child.


    Even Mr. Zhao on the stage showed his satisfaction.


    But at the end of the competition, everyone was stunned when they heard a condition proposed by Zhao Xiangxiang.


    There is another color in this spiritual power test, that is, the one with the highest spiritual power can put forward a condition to Mr. Zhao.


    Zhao Xiangxiang is at the highest level at present. According to the truth, she can put forward conditions at will. As long as it does not violate the ethics, Zhao should meet them.


    "Grandfather, Xiangxiang wants to fight with Huaidi."


    After listening to Zhao Xiangxiang''s condition, Zhao''s face was not very good-looking, and he looked back.


    Aware of his father''s eyes, Zhao Xue retracted his head.


    In full view of the public, even though Zhao knew it was Zhao Xueshi''s trick, he could not attack it.


    "Fragrant, Huaier is weak."


    "So what? Grandfather, you said that all the children of my Zhao family should be indomitable. Huaidi is still a boy. It''s hard for our Zhao family to have two spiritual pharmacists. It''s very reasonable for our sisters and brothers to compete with each other. "


    Zhao Xiangxiang wants to challenge Zhao Huai?


    Zhao shuning can''t sit still.


    The reason why Zhao Huai can measure his spiritual power is because of the blood of the snake, but this is only a temporary illusion, and can not really improve his strength.


    If Zhao Xiangxiang does it, Zhao Huai will be hurt.


    In this way, his use of the blood of the snake will be exposed in public. At that time, his father will not be criticized at all.


    "I''m in." Zhao Huai light smile.


    "Brother!" Zhao shuning looks worried. Doesn''t Zhao Huai know that he is weak? And his spiritual power is not real at all. Why should he promise?


    "Xiao Ning''er, if my brother refuses now, they will immediately start to suspect me of cheating. Don''t worry, I will fight my life and resist several moves."


    Zhao shuning''s teeth itch angrily. Unexpectedly, Zhao Xue''s heart is so small that he instigates his daughter to revenge.


    Zhao Xue, you deceive people too much.


    Seeing that Zhao Huai agreed, the old man had no choice but to say, "the point is up."


    The two children nodded and went on stage one after the other.


    Zhao Xiangxiang has the same temperament as her father and is naturally strong.


    Yesterday, Zhao shuning in front of so many people, under her father''s prestige, today, she will be a good beat Zhao Huai, a good frustrate the four-year-old girl''s spirit.


    It''s a rare contest. Everyone is waiting to see it.


    The two had already changed into the special clothes they wore during the competition.


    Zhao Xiangxiang was dressed in red, just like herself. She was very open and unrestrained. She was only ten years old, but she put on her red clothes.


    Compared with that, Zhao Huai was much weaker. He chose a white dress.


    Zhao Huai''s body was already weak, and the white dress with his pale face was especially distressing."Huaier, if you can''t stand it, you should admit defeat as soon as possible. Xiangxiang is already at the first level. You''re just at the beginning. It''s not humiliating to lose in her hands. Don''t fight hard."


    "Don''t worry, father. I''ve got my measure."

 Chapter 10

    Zhao Huai lowers his head and looks at Xiao Ning''er. In order to encourage him, Zhao shuning grins.


    Zhao Huai felt a lot more relaxed in an instant. Every time he saw his sister''s smile, it was a huge stone in his heart, and he could put it down.


    Little boy on the stage, looking at the opposite Zhao Xiangxiang.


    The two sides clenched their fists, saluted and entered meditation. After a while, a faint red light appeared in Zhao Xiangxiang''s fingers.


    In a flash, Zhao Xiangxiang''s eyes suddenly opened, toward the direction of Zhao Huai, suddenly hit.


    Zhao Huai''s reaction is also very agile, the first move, the risk of avoiding the attack.


    The strength of the elixir is really extraordinary.


    Just that punch, clearly just wipe Zhao Huai''s shoulder and pass, but Zhao Huai at the moment, still feel the burning sensation from the shoulder.


    "Huaier''s spirit power is not weak, otherwise, there would not be such a quick reaction."


    Zhao Zhengyi was also bluffing by Zhao Huai''s quick response for a while, and was glad to speak.


    Zhao shuning''s heart is very heavy. Only she can see that Zhao Huai is always on guard against Zhao Xiangxiang. When he meditates, he never relaxes.


    It''s hard to avoid encountering the spirit beast guarding the herbs when going up the mountain to collect herbs. Although the rank is extremely low, it is also aggressive. Zhao Huai''s avoidance this time is just a reaction of long practice, which has nothing to do with the spirit power.


    Although Zhao Xiangxiang''s ability is strong, he has never experienced any actual combat. Unlike Zhao Huai, he can''t cultivate spiritual power, but his reaction ability is much higher than that of normal people.


    The person who can make the female emperor of the eight prime ministers look up to must not be a layman.


    Zhao shuning has a premonition that Zhao Huai''s future achievements will surpass any of the four big family members in Dongze wasteland.


    Zhao Xiangxiang can''t make a hit. She''s furious. She''s just a junior herbalist. How many moves can she take.


    Sure enough, when Zhao Huai flashed the first move, Zhao Xiangxiang suddenly stopped on the stage, and then turned back. One hand extended to Zhao Zheng''s arm, the other hand, turned fist into palm, and hit Zhao Huai''s chest.


    "Poof -"


    a mouthful of blood vomited out of Zhao Huai''s mouth, which shocked the four of them.


    Now it seems that the sick seedling of the Zhao family is still so vulnerable.


    Immediately, Zhao Huai''s body was like a falling leaf, falling back slowly.


    Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er rush to the stage regardless, and painfully catch their son to explore his injury.


    But Zhao Huai''s bloody mouth showed a smile. He concealed it from everyone. He would not be suspected and his father''s reputation would not be damaged.


    Zhao Zheng''s eyes were flushed with anxiety, and he called out to the audience, "Zhao Xue, you are deceiving people too much!"


    For so many years, even Lin min''er has never seen his husband so excited. It can be seen that he really loves his son.


    Zhao Zheng took Zhao Huai down from the stage. There was still blood gushing from his mouth, which dyed his white clothes red.


    The bloodstain on the white dress was just like the red plum blossoming in the cold snow on the day of her death. Zhao shuning was suddenly touched.


    Lin min''er knows a little about pharmacology and is in a hurry to diagnose and treat Zhao Huai.


    He was so hurt that he was afraid of Zhao shuning. The smile he pulled out was so reluctant.


    Zhao shuning''s eye circles are also a little red, fool, you are dying, what are you laughing at.


    "Zhao Zheng, what are you yelling at me? It''s your kids who are not good at it. "


    In order to protect his son, Zhao Zheng argued with Zhao Xue, "huai''er is just a first-class spiritual pharmacist. Xiangxiang is already a first-class spiritual pharmacist. If you didn''t instruct your daughter, how could she have the idea of duel?"


    However, Zhao Xue was very arrogant. "Brother, this is really unreasonable. Children''s family have to compete with each other in martial arts. Their skills are not important. Besides, who told you that Zhao Huai is so weak that you can''t avoid a single hand."


    Zhao Zheng''s hands clenched into fists, and the veins on his forehead burst. He rushed over and grabbed Zhao Xue''s collar.


    Zhao Xue is a second-class pharmacist, but Zhao Zheng is just a scrap. With a little push from Zhao Xue, Zhao Zheng retreated five or six steps.


    There is a great disparity in strength and there is nothing to do.


    "Zhao Xue, it doesn''t matter how much you despise me, but you shouldn''t lay hands on my children."


    Zhao Zheng turned around and knelt down heavily to Zhao, who was sitting on the main seat of the high platform. "Father, you should be the master of huai''er."


    Once upon a time, he never bowed his head in such a big accident, but now he is willing to kneel down in order to get justice for his son.


    Zhao Xiangxiang on the stage was obviously at a loss.


    That palm, she used 100% of the force, ordinary adults will be seriously injured for half a month, not to mention, the body looks so weak Zhao Huai.


    But she thought that he could escape. He was smart, otherwise he would not pass the test. But when he was attacked, he did not.


    Why is Zhao Huai so weak? It doesn''t make sense.

 Chapter 11

    Zhao knew in his heart that it was Zhao Xue''s fault, but Zhao Xiangxiang was the winner after all. It was natural for her to put forward the conditions. She accidentally hurt Zhao Huai, which can only be said that Zhao Huai was incompetent.


    If Mr. Zhao comes out for Zhao Huai, the Zhao family will have no credibility in Qinghui town.


    "ZHENG''ER, it''s normal for the two sides to fight each other for such a thing."


    Normal? Zhao shuning''s hand is very tight.


    Don''t be careless. They are two concepts.


    She looked at everyone present, their faces cold, without a trace of indignation.


    Donghuang daze, is still such a piece of land, respect the strong, losers, do not deserve a trace of pity.


    "Father -"


    Zhao shuning, a four-year-old girl, jumps out of her seat. Her voice is not loud, but it can be heard by everyone on the stage.


    "Father, the second uncle is right."


    Regardless of the surprise, Zhao shuning walked slowly to the old man and made a deep bow to him. Then he asked, "grandfather, am I a member of the Zhao family?"


    "Naturally."


    "Then am I qualified to participate in today''s psychic test?"


    When Zhao shuning said this, four people were in an uproar.


    Four year old baby, to participate in the psychic test? It''s a big joke.


    Since ancient times, Dongze has never heard of anyone who can do it, except that the female emperor of eight prime ministers became a spiritual pharmacist when she was young.


    "Shuning - you?"


    Zhao shuning gave a sweet smile to his family, then turned back and looked at humanity: "since you only respect the strong, then I will become the strong."


    A four-year-old baby, standing on the stage, said such provocative words.


    Her eyes were full of fearlessness.


    For a moment, people were shocked, but it was only a moment.


    Waiting for everyone to react, roaring with laughter, "ha ha, a baby, how can you say such funny words."


    Yes, no one believes that Zhao shuning, a four-year-old girl, has no persuasion.


    There were many onlookers. Some of them even bent over and couldn''t stand up for a long time.


    Several children of the Zhao family didn''t laugh at her so blatantly.


    After all, they are all from the Zhao family. In face, it''s not easy to make everyone look bad.


    "Shuning, don''t make trouble. Come down quickly." Zhao Zheng can''t come down.


    Zhao shuning, who has always been clever, does not move at this time.


    She just looked at Zhao Lao, a third-order spiritual pharmacist on the throne. She would not have looked at him before, but at this time, her identity was different. She was just Zhao shuning, and the person in high position was the main person who dominated the spiritual power test.


    "Grandfather -"


    "Xiao Ning''er, you should know that if you can''t measure any spiritual power, you may lose your father''s last face."


    That face, or before Zhao Huai with serious injury just change back.


    "I know." Zhao shuning clenched his fist.


    If it wasn''t for Zhao Xue''s aggressiveness, she would not stand up. She would rather practice slowly by herself than show her edge too early.


    Seeing this, Lin min''er remembers to stop him, but he is held by Zhao Huai.


    "Mother, you have to believe in Xiao Ning''er."


    Zhao Huai''s face was pale and his speech was so hard, but he had a firm confidence in his sister.


    He always knew that Xiao Ning''er was definitely not in the pool.


    Lin min''er sighed deeply, which was approved.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes swept the audience and said with a strange smile: "as I said before, the one with the strongest spiritual power can ask grandfather a condition, right?"


    "Well."


    "As long as we don''t violate morality and justice, and don''t harm the nature, any conditions are OK?"


    "Yes."


    Zhao shuning is clearly talking with Zhao Lao, but his eyes are staring at Zhao Xue.


    I don''t know why, after being watched by such a girl, Zhao Xue felt a chill on his back. In his heart, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear.


    It''s as if it''s provoking some horrible existence.


    The child looked at him like an eagle flying in the sky, excited to see the prey on the ground.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Zhao shuning with a smile on his face, and then went to the center of the test platform, put his hand on the test stone slowly.

 Chapter 12

    Something amazing happened.


    A moment ago, the onlookers, who were still talking and laughing, couldn''t help but stare.


    The spirit stone is shining!


    How many four year old elixirs can you find in Dongze Dahuang?


    Zhao family? Really out of a demon like existence!


    However, the next thing, let them even more surprised, because the light of the spirit stone, has not ended, faint, there is a upward trend.


    Sure enough, in the crowd''s pumping sound, the beam of light, and jumped up a space.


    "Hiss!"


    "God


    "Evil


    "This kid can compete with the seed players of the four families."


    "Even for those people, it''s the Lin family who has to help them open up their spiritual power. The youngest one has only become a spiritual pharmacist since he was five years old."


    "Four year old first level psychic! Are you really from Qinghui town? "


    Zhao shuning smile, through the palm of his hand, the spirit power to the recovery part, the spirit stone light will only stop at a level.


    When she opened her eyes and looked at the crowd, the whole room was quiet.


    No one dares to speak.


    Now on the stage, she has the absolute right to speak.


    One side of Zhao Huai showed a happy smile, he knew that his sister is absolutely very human.


    "Father, what is it? "She?"


    Now Zhao Xue is a bit of a stickler.


    Seeing this kind of form, the old man stood up slowly from the main seat trembling. Now Mr. Zhao is more excited than everyone present.


    Step by step, he came to Zhao shuning''s side. This child is only a little higher than his knee, but her spiritual cultivation will be far beyond her in the future.


    "Xiaoning."


    "Grandfather, can I make a condition?"


    Zhao did not speak, but Zhao Xiangxiang was the first to say, "no! I''m also a first-class psychic. You''re not the one with the highest psychic power. You don''t have the qualification to raise the condition yet! "


    Why, Zhao Xiangxiang didn''t believe it. If Zhao shuning really had such ability, Zhao Zheng would have been so happy that his tail would have been cocked up. How could he have been so weak for so many years?


    "Yes, this spiritual power can also be forged."


    "I think so. I''m four years old. I''m a first-class spiritual pharmacist. If there''s such a person in the Zhao family, it''s the existence of adverse heaven."


    "How can we cultivate a first-class spiritual pharmacist in the backwater of Zhaojia village?"


    Because of Zhao Xiangxiang''s words, people under the stage also have doubts.


    Zhao Laogang wanted to preside over the situation, but Zhao shuning took the lead. She said calmly, "if you don''t believe me, I''ll fight with sister Xiangxiang again."


    Only Zhao Huai noticed that when Xiao Ning''er said this, there was a deep smile on her mouth.


    It turns out that she deliberately put her spiritual power on the level of Zhao Xiangxiang!


    Zhao Xiangxiang is impulsive and competitive, so he will not be convinced. In this way, Zhao shuning can naturally put forward the competition.


    Zhao Huai laughs. Xiao Ning''er is really vengeful.


    She''s trying to take it out on herself.


    Sure enough, Zhao Xiangxiang identified Zhao shuning as a fraud and did not pay attention to her at all.


    At the beginning of the contest, she had a whip in her hand. This time, she didn''t even bow. The fire red figure attacked Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning laughed scornfully, and his figure was so smart that he avoided the blow of the long whip. Then he grabbed the whip and pulled it back hard. Zhao Xiangxiang''s figure didn''t stabilize, so he flew forward and fell out.


    If this fall continues, Zhao Xiangxiang will not be able to get out of bed for a month.


    "Ah


    A scream, Zhao Xiangxiang''s body, unexpectedly did not touch the ground.


    Because Zhao shuning at this time, is firmly grasp the other end of the whip.

 Chapter 13

    "Xie -"


    before Zhao Xiangxiang could say another word, he saw Zhao shuning in the distance smiling at him strangely.


    Then she fell to the ground heavily.


    Zhao shuning, on purpose!


    Zhao Xiangxiang, who fell to the ground, was so painful that he couldn''t cry. His father said that crying in front of people was the most humiliating.


    Zhao shuning walked over and said with a smile, "sister, I''m sorry you''re too heavy. I didn''t hold you all of a sudden."


    Said, she intends to help Zhao Xiangxiang up, but at this time, a big hand will Zhao shuning''s hand ruthlessly push away, and then painfully help up the ground Zhao Xiangxiang.


    "This is Zhao Xue. It''s a little too tasteless."


    "That''s not to argue with a younger generation."


    "Just now when his daughter beat Zhao shuning''s brother seriously, he didn''t look like this."


    "But you say, it''s strange that these two people are first-class spiritual pharmacists, but how can Zhao Xiangxiang be in Zhao shuning''s hands, and he can''t even make three moves?"


    Under the high platform, there was a lot of discussion.


    "I''m sorry, second uncle. I just wanted to pull my sister up."


    "Zhao shuning, you have a lot of heart. Don''t touch Xiang''er. Take your dirty hands away."


    In the face of Zhao Xue''s fierce words, Zhao shuning just shrugged and drew his hand back.


    To be honest, she doesn''t want to touch Zhao Xiangxiang.


    If it wasn''t for Zhao Xiangxiang''s regret after she hurt Zhao Huai, then Zhao Xiangxiang''s fate would not be as simple as losing two front teeth.


    "Father, I''m in pain."


    Zhao Xiangxiang''s mouth is full of blood, and her two front teeth fall to the ground. Her eyes are full of tears. Zhao Xue''s anger almost breaks through her reason and fights against four-year-old Zhao shuning.


    Zhao Xue gnashed his teeth in a low voice: "I will make you pay the price."


    "No problem. I like to do it most."


    Zhao Xue took Zhao Xiangxiang off the stage. Before he left, he glared at Zhao shuning fiercely. Zhao shuning didn''t care. She had lived for many years. How could she be afraid of such a small role as Zhao Xue.


    Moreover, even if Zhao Xue doesn''t trouble her, she won''t let him go so easily.


    Previously, what he said to his father will be completely returned to him later.


    It''s not sure who won''t let go.


    When the father and daughter stepped down, there were deafening cheers on the floor.


    First level elixir!


    A four-year-old first-class psychic!


    They have hope in Qinghui town.


    Zhao Lao''s eyes, smile almost narrowed into a line, the wrinkles on his face together, it seems, is a lot of amiable.


    Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er are still in shock.


    He didn''t react until someone came on and congratulated him.


    Is Shu Ning a spiritual pharmacist? I''m still a first-class psychic! As a father, why didn''t he know the news until now.


    Zhao Zheng looks at Lin min''er, and Lin min''er is obviously unbelievable.


    "Grandfather, I won."


    "Xiaoning, if you have anything you want, just say it. As long as your grandfather has it, he can give it to you."


    Zhao shuning shook his head at this time: "grandfather, I don''t want those precious spirit stones and medicinal materials."


    The old man is still a pleasant way: "when you think of what you want, then tell your grandfather, OK?"


    "Grandfather, shuning thought of it now."


    "What?"


    "I want to compete with my second uncle."


    "What?" The old man''s voice suddenly increased many degrees.


    Those people on the scene, instantly quiet down, looking at the old and small on the stage.


    "I said, I want to compete with the second uncle." Zhao shuning''s tender voice has a strong voice.


    Is this girl crazy?


    What is Zhao Xue''s strong position? Is it something she can challenge?


    Did she really think that after she won Zhao Xiangxiang, she would be invincible?


    How arrogant!


    Zhao shuning doesn''t seem to be joking. This time, Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er are flustered. Even Zhao Huai, who is lying on the couch, clenches his fist.


    Xiao Ning''er, does she know what she''s doing?

 Chapter 14

    "Little girl from the mountains, how dare she be so arrogant with a little talent? I''m a second-class apothecary. What can you do against me? " Zhao Xue sneered.


    "Second uncle, my girl from the mountain doesn''t know etiquette. She just wants to ask for advice. Won''t second uncle be afraid?"


    The tip of the needle to maimang, these two people, is completely on the bar.


    Zhao Zheng was very worried, and quickly went to Zhao shuning, "shuning, my father doesn''t know when you started your spiritual power, but you just entered the first level. It''s impossible to fight against the second level."


    Moreover, Zhao Xue has been in the second grade stage for many years, and even is expected to reach the third grade. Shu Ning just hurt Zhao Xiangxiang. Zhao Xuezheng is worried about not having a chance to teach her a lesson, so he will not show mercy.


    "Father, it''s no use escaping blindly. If we don''t fight for it ourselves, we will be looked down upon all the time. " Zhao shuning''s fighting spirit surged up and his eyes were burning.


    "Shuning!"


    "Father, you go down, the child will ask for justice for you and brother."


    Looking at the stubborn figure of his children, Zhao Zheng seemed to see himself at the beginning.


    When I was young, I always felt that it was easy to be a man, but when I was young, I realized that it was difficult to establish a career. It''s hard to think backward and think about everything.


    Now, I have become the most cowardly one.


    My daughter is only four years old and full of ambition, but she only knows how to escape.


    With such careful consideration of gain and loss, I lost all my ambition.


    Zhao shuning insisted on fighting against Zhao Xue out of his love for his family.


    In her previous life, she had only the master, Yan Ruyu, who was against heaven in law, face and identity.


    Shifu was always cold to herself, which made her childhood lack a lot of fun. She didn''t know how to get along with others, so she devoted herself to the study of mental strength and force value.


    Master, who only exists in the legend, is always indifferent and will never have a second expression.


    Now, it''s been more than four years since Ye Ling died. Will master think about himself as much as he thinks about him?


    Under all kinds of thoughts, Zhao shuning looks at his relatives under the stage, and his eyes are gradually deep.


    Now she has an upright father, a gentle mother and a loving brother. As a member of her family, she tries her best to protect them.


    At the moment, however, Zhao was still worried. He told Zhao Xue, "Xiao Ning is your niece and my granddaughter of Zhao family. You can''t hurt her!"


    "Father, I see."


    Although Zhao Xue said so, his hands in his robe had become hard fists.


    He just can''t keep a hand, if don''t let that wench suffer a little, that fragrant just suffered of pain, isn''t white suffer?


    In a flash, Zhao Xue''s hands flashed a blue light. Slowly, the blue light gathered into a fireball and made a crackling sound.


    The power contained in the blue fireball, even the people around, can feel a bit.


    Zhao Zheng was worried, "Zhao Xue, you should use such a high-level spirit power for a four-year-old child!"


    "It''s just a duel. Why worry, brother?"


    Words fall, the blue fireball, toward Zhao shuning where hit.


    The crowd took a deep breath. The timid even covered their eyes and did not dare to watch.


    With Zhao shuning''s sensitivity, we should be able to avoid it.


    But she was standing in the same place, watching the fireball fly, without the slightest intention to hide.


    Zhao Huai was frightened. He stood up with the pain in his chest and roared: "Xiao Ning''er, get out of the way!"


    Zhao shuning''s face was expressionless and his hands were unfolded.


    She wanted to face the blow!

 Chapter 15

    The blue fireball, with great power, came head on like a firecracker.


    Zhao shuning turned his hands into a circle. When the fireball was approaching, an ice blue shield appeared in front of her.


    "Chemical gas forming?"


    "In front of that little girl, it''s ice blue shield!"


    "How can a little girl who has just stepped into the first level of psychic pharmacist do such complicated moves?"


    When the fireball hit the ice shield, Zhao shuning felt a huge impact, and her body kept retreating under the impact.


    The ice blue flame from the fireball has oppressed Zhao shuning''s spiritual power.


    The pain stimulated Zhao shuning''s young body, her forehead began to exude dense sweat, a pair of shoes on her feet, because of the constant friction with the ground, also began to fall apart.


    "Sure enough, although this little girl is gifted, she is still bold and reckless. Zhao Xue is a genuine second-class pharmacist. How can she resist his attack? This is just the first move. She is already so embarrassed."


    "What a pity!"


    Zhao shuning''s ear, whistling came a lot of noise.


    The pain on her body, the blood oozing from her palms, and the burning pain on the soles of her feet all remind her that it has reached the limit that her body can bear.


    It was so painful that Zhao shuning felt very happy.


    She was also afraid that Zhao Xuexue was soft hearted to herself because she was the granddaughter of the Zhao family.


    It seems that the move just now is really useful.


    Zhao Xue has now exerted all his strength.


    Zhao shuning slowly closed her eyes. She has been a first-class spiritual pharmacist for half a year, and has never found a chance to break through. This time, with the help of Zhao Xue, she can break through the limit and advance to the second level!


    Under the gaze of the public, Zhao shuning''s body was slowly wrapped by a layer of light blue light, and then her body slowly soared into the air, floating in the air.


    The crowd exclaimed, "what is she doing?"


    Suddenly, Zhao shuning''s hands suddenly clenched, the ice blue shield in front of her body instantly broke, and the fireball suddenly went towards her body!


    "No!"


    "Shuning!"


    "Xiao Ning''er!"


    For a moment, several members of the Zhao family, including Zhao Lao, excitedly tried to jump onto the stage. If the fireball hit the little girl, she would die.


    "Bang!"


    The dazzling light came from the mid air, very dazzling. They quickly covered their eyes. After a few seconds, they opened their eyes again, but they were completely shocked by the scene in front of them.


    In the middle of the sky, the little girl was dressed in a goose yellow shirt, which was like a jasmine. Her smiling eyebrows were still childish. At this time, the breeze was blowing, and her clothes had been slightly broken, but it highlighted her calm demeanor.


    Today''s Zhao shuning makes everyone present feel oppressed.


    She held out her finger and met the ice blue fireball.


    "Hoo -"


    the little girl breathed a long sigh of relief and succeeded!


    When the fireball touched her finger, it became very clever. Then, Zhao shuning laughed and turned his finger. The big ice blue fireball turned into dozens of small blue fireballs and went to Zhao Xuexi.


    "Congshuang refers to -"


    Zhao Lao looked at the actions of the middle and small people in the air for a long time, and then vomited these three words in his mouth.


    "Frost finger! How is that possible? Shuning is the first-class spiritual pharmacist! "


    "Isn''t it?"


    At this time, Zhao Zhengcai turned his head in surprise and looked at the thoughtful old Zhao.


    The old man nodded, "the younger generation is to be feared, the younger generation is to be feared! The future of my Zhao family is hopeful! "


    With other people''s offensive into their own strength, such boldness, such courage, even Zhao Lao never dare to try, but she, a little girl, did it.


    "Huai''er, what did Shu Ning just do?"


    Lin min''er does not understand these, can only ask the side of Zhao Huai.


    "Mother, Xiao Ning''er broke through the confinement of the first level herbalist by using the attack of the second uncle. Now Xiao Ning''er has been officially promoted to the second level."


    Second grade? How is that possible?


    Isn''t elder brother Zheng saying that every time he is promoted to become a spiritual pharmacist, it takes at least a few years of cultivation? Shuning was easily promoted for a while? How is that possible?


    Zhao Huai just smile, if he did not guess wrong, from the beginning, Xiao Ning''er hidden his real power.

 Chapter 16

    Zhao Xue retreated frequently, and was embarrassed to answer Zhao shuning''s attack.


    The advancement of spiritual power can also improve the appearance and temperament of the practitioner. At this time, Zhao shuning''s skin is as bright as jade, and without powder, it''s like a fairy coming out of a painting.


    "Light eyebrows like autumn water, jade muscles with light wind."


    In the crowd, I do not know who gently said this sentence.


    Just this fairy''s eyes, overbearing some, sharp some, full face of writing strangers not close.


    The little girl landed gently, and her boots were half broken.


    "You? Just now? "


    "Thank you, uncle."


    "You use me?" Zhao Xue was in a rage.


    "Well." Zhao shuning is also not rigidly, generously admitted.


    "You little girl, how can you think so much?"


    If you don''t have much thought, don''t you live in vain?


    "Second uncle, do you think I''m so brainless and arrogant that I have to compete with you? Do you think it''s aimless for me to say those words on purpose just now? "


    Zhao Xue looks at Zhao Lao, but Zhao Lao is silent. Now for the Zhao family, Zhao shuning is the treasure in everyone''s heart.


    She has the ability, the mind, the courage.


    At the moment, Zhao Xue could not lift his head completely.


    Zhao shuning''s amazing talent has already surpassed that of dozens of Zhao Zheng in those years. People like them who are diligent in learning and training and can advance are no longer rivals.


    "Second uncle, you seem to hate me?"


    "You make Xiangxiang look like that. Half a month later, how can she participate in the spiritual test of Yanyu building? Zhao shuning, you ruined Xiangxiang''s future!"


    Zhao said, and then he came to Zhao shuning.


    This time, he was fighting close to each other, and all the people secretly called him despicable.


    Zhao Xue was so angry that he didn''t care about many rules. He just wanted to teach the girl a lesson.


    Zhao shuning has been promoted to the second grade. With her rich combat experience in the last generation, she is not flustered at all about Zhao Xue''s close attack. What''s more, she still has the spirit to support herself.


    During the duel, Zhao shuning found that many parts of Zhao Xue''s muscles were blocked, which can also explain why he had worked hard for many years, but could not reach the third level.


    Zhao shuning thought a stop, if there is a turn red blood Huang Dan, or he still has a chance to break through the shackles.


    When Zhao Xue stopped, he was exhausted and fell to his knees. However, Zhao shuning was not hurt at all.


    "How many years have you been a second grade elixir?"


    Zhao shuning went to Zhao Xue''s side and stared at him like that and asked this sentence.


    The two of them spoke in a very low voice, and they were too far apart to hear clearly.


    "Six years. What''s your business?"


    Zhao shuning immediately took Zhao Xue''s hand and put his little hand on his wrist. Zhao Xuegang wanted to scold her for not understanding the superiority and inferiority, so she was shocked by the little girl''s serious expression.


    "Your muscles and veins are not fully opened, and your blood vessels are blocked. If you don''t have external force and elixir, you can only be a second-class elixir all your life."


    Zhao Xue was frightened by Zhao shuning''s words. She looked serious, but it didn''t look like nonsense.


    "Why don''t you turn the red blood pill?"


    "You said it simply. Do you know how rare it is? Even with all the savings of the Zhao family, it''s impossible to buy one. "


    "Why do you have to buy it? Can''t you refine it yourself?"


    Zhao Xue laughs. Zhao shuning is really a raving girl. You know, there are no more than 20 alchemists who can make pills in the whole Dongze wasteland. They are noble, and they can''t be moved by gold and silver.


    Looking at Zhao Xue''s bitter expression, Zhao shuning also felt puzzled, "how? Alchemists are hard to find? "


    "It''s harder than going to heaven!"


    No, when she was Ye Ling in her previous life, she adopted five children, two of whom were already sixth grade pharmacists when she was 16 years old.


    Since he was born, he has been staying in zhaojiacun. Zhao shuning really hasn''t had much contact with the outside world.


    "Isn''t that Ji Qinglin?"


    Hearing this name, Zhao Xue''s expression became very frightened, and then said cautiously: "the name of eight grade pharmacist, is that what we can mention! Little girl, don''t blame the second uncle for not reminding you. Some of your talents are not easy. Don''t ruin them on your arrogance. "


    Zhao shuning smiles in his heart. After four years, Ji Qinglin''s little boy is already eight. It seems that his talent is really good.


    But refining, Zhao shuning also can, but in her previous life, she focused on the cultivation of spiritual power, and later did not study.


    The little girl came closer, and Zhao took a few steps back.


    "Second uncle, I''ll find the red blood pill for you. Can you promise me one thing?"

 Chapter 17

    Zhao Xue frowned, afraid that Zhao shuning would cheat again. He asked warily, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m very interested in Yanyu building. Can you send me Zhao Xiangxiang''s invitation card?"


    Yanyu building invitation post, but how many people can not ask, Zhao Xue is also a great effort to get.


    "Do you know Yanyu building?"


    "When I was in zhaojiacun, I heard my father mention it."


    Yanyu building is a building located in shanhuazhou peak. It is said that it is a small estate of the Wang family.


    One of the four big families, Wang family''s prestige, in Dongze Dahuang nobody does not know. With its aura, Yanyu building has developed very well these years.


    If Zhao shuning wants revenge, Yanyu building is the first step.


    Yanyu building holds competitions every year to select useful and gifted people to work for the Wang family, and the winners will also be cultivated. This is the reason why countless elixirs rush to Yanyu building to participate in the trial.


    Even if you don''t win in the end, after several rounds of trials, the level of the spirit pharmacist will be improved.


    "Little girl, there are people outside the people, there are mountains outside the mountains, but the Yanyu building is full of experts. Even if you are the most outstanding elixir of the Zhao family, you can only be regarded as mediocre when you get there."


    "You don''t have to worry about the second uncle. You just need to tell me, are you going to do the business or not?"


    "Do it naturally."


    Zhao Xue is not stupid. It''s a waste to keep the invitation post. Although he doesn''t believe that Zhao shuning can really find the red blood emperor pill, it''s OK to gamble.


    Zhao shuning nodded and was quite satisfied with the result. Then he raised his foot and kicked Zhao Xue''s knee.


    "Ah


    A scream came from the high platform, Zhao Xue holding his knee, pain rolled on the ground, "dead girl, you play Yin!"


    "I learned it from my second uncle."


    As soon as Zhao shuning''s face turned, his insidious expression turned into a look of grievance. Looking at Zhao under the stage, he said, "I''m sorry, I just overused myself and hurt my second uncle."


    Zhao knew that he was responsible for his failure and didn''t say much.


    Zhao shuning then turned his head and said to Zhao Xuedao: "but second uncle, you won''t blame me, will you? In the children''s family, they have to compete with each other in martial arts. Their hands and feet are of no importance. Besides, I didn''t expect that the second uncle would be so weak that he couldn''t avoid a single step. "


    This is a familiar word.


    Zhao shuning this wench, unexpectedly is the sentence that he said to Zhao Zheng before, original model returned to oneself.


    Dumb eat Coptis, there is pain can not say, is now the true portrayal of Zhao Xue.


    At the end of the contest, Zhao Zheng came to the stage, his eyes on Zhao Xue''s line of sight, but this time, Zhao Xue did not speak evil words, but on tiptoe, step by step jumped down.


    Zhao Xue, what''s the change?


    He didn''t care to doubt, squatted down to his daughter and asked, "shuning, how''s it going?"


    "Father, I''m fine."


    Until then, Zhao Zheng was really relieved, "silly boy, you can''t do this in the future."


    After this incident, Zhao shuning completely became the treasure of the Zhao family.


    Not a few days later, Zhao Xue also obediently sent the invitation card.


    After Zhao Xue left, Zhao Zheng didn''t speak for a long time when he saw the invitation card with the mark of Yanyu building.


    At that time, when Zhao Zhenghong was very young, he also received an invitation. After many years, things changed and people changed.


    Zhao shuning looked at the frowning father and asked, "father, what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 18

    Although the competition of Yanyu building is big, there are many tricks in it.


    Generally speaking, elixirs like them, who are rising from the countryside, can''t get into the eyes of those family children.


    Although Zhao Zheng was gifted in those days, he was also bullied by the children of the Wang family. Moreover, he was 13 years old at that time, but now he is only more than 4 years old.


    But there are rules in Yanyu building. No family members are allowed to accompany.


    Zhao Zheng is worried that shuning will be bullied by the children of those aristocratic families after his trial in Yanyu building.


    Looking at the look of the man in front of him, Zhao shuning also quickly saw his worry.


    Zhao Zheng is an honest man. Like most men, he has some good face. Even if he is worried, he can''t say a lot of tender words.


    "Don''t worry, father. I can handle it."


    Zhao Zheng sighed, "shuning, you know, it''s not easy for you to have such talent at your age. It''s a pity if you are spoiled by those people."


    "Father, do you think I''m such a bully?"


    Zhao Zheng of course knows that Zhao shuning is not, otherwise she would not have aimed at Zhao Xue like that a few days ago.


    Now Zhao Xue is limping. He hasn''t fully recovered.


    This little girl is not polite at all.


    "If the elixir wants to achieve something, he must go through cruel trials. His daughter has a dream in her heart and is determined to pursue it."


    Going to Yanyu building is not only the first step to revenge, but also a good opportunity to open up your eyes.


    Although Zhao shuning has advanced to the second grade, she will suffer a lot if she matches her petite body, so she must find a way to improve her ability.


    Knowing that his daughter''s mind had been decided, Zhao Zheng said nothing more. He silently took out a piece of paper wrapped in leather from his arms. Then, he opened it carefully and handed it to Zhao shuning.


    "Here you are, shuning."


    It was a gray pill, which Zhao shuning recognized at a glance. It was a one yuan pill into the empty realm. This kind of elixir can only be made by a alchemist of one grade.


    "Father?"


    "Shu Ning, if you eat this, you can consolidate the capital and cultivate the yuan. You can hold on a little longer in a fight."


    Zhao Zheng didn''t know how much effort it took to find this pill. Even he was reluctant to eat it himself and had kept it for many years.


    But when his daughter needed it, he took it out decisively.


    Looking at Zhao Zheng''s expectant eyes, Zhao shuning had to take it and carefully put it away.


    In fact, to a large extent, Zhao shuning didn''t like this kind of elixir, but it was given to her by her father, so the meaning was naturally different.


    "Shuning, in seven days, it will be your five-year-old birthday banquet. Your grandfather said that he would hold a birthday banquet for you. Just tell your father what you want."


    Zhao shuning a Leng, oneself nearly five years old? How time flies.


    Thinking of what he had promised Zhao Xue, Zhao shuning cleared his throat and said, "father, can you help me get a Yimi flower?"


    Yimi flower, which grows in the hot Gobi desert, is very peculiar. Each flower has four petals, one petal has one color, red, yellow, blue and white. It is gorgeous.


    It usually takes five years for the flower to take root and accumulate nutrients bit by bit.


    In the spring of the sixth year, it turned green on the ground and opened a small four-color flower.


    In particular, people lament that this kind of extremely difficult to grow into Yimi floret, the flowering period is not long, just two days, it will die with the mother plant.


    In short, if you want to get Yimi flower, not only by ability, but also by luck.


    "Yimi flower is usually only used by alchemists, and its price is also very expensive. Shuning, what do you want it to do?"


    "It''s just curiosity, father. Can you get it?"


    Zhao Zheng pondered for a while and said, "your uncle went to cangyu city some time ago, where the terrain is high and the weather is hot. I asked someone to take a message and ask him to spend more on snacks. I think we can find it."


    "Thank you, father."


    Yimi flower is the main spirit grass for refining the red blood emperor pill. As long as she has it, she will have a place to promise her second uncle.


    "Father, I didn''t see my uncle this time. What kind of man is he?"


    "Your uncle is more cheerful and different from your second uncle. Shuning, don''t hate your second uncle. He is just a little impatient and doesn''t have any bad feelings. We are a family. At that time, my leaving brought a lot of troubles to the family. He should hate me."


    Zhao shuning nodded, she was not so haggard, Zhao Xue owed her, she has recovered.


    "Speaking of your uncle, when you were not born, your mother was weak. It was your uncle. Zhao Chao always sent precious medicinal materials to your mother to nourish her body. Only in this way can you be born safely."


    "Oh?" So, Zhao Chao is his own life-saving benefactor?


    Zhao zhengci lovingly touched Zhao shuning''s little brain, "in seven days, he will come to your birthday banquet, and you will certainly like him at that time."

 Chapter 19

    Zhao shuning''s birthday will come soon.


    At that time, the Zhao family was decorated with lanterns everywhere. Because Zhao shuning''s spiritual test a few days ago surprised everyone, many more people came to the birthday banquet this time.


    Zhao Zheng went out early in the morning to greet the guests, because Zhao shuning, the people in Qinghui Town, treated him a lot.


    The birthday banquet usually starts in the evening.


    After a while, Zhao Huai came to find Zhao shuning. Today, he also changed into a new suit.


    Because Zhao Huai was picked up and his birthday was not known, after Zhao shuning was born, they had their birthday on the same day.


    Therefore, today is also Zhao Huai''s eleventh birthday.


    At the age of 11, Zhao Huai had already looked like a teenager. When he entered the house, Zhao shuning was shocked at the first sight of him.


    For a long time, she felt that he was so beautiful.


    Zhao Huai is better dressed in white than in snow. Under his sword eyebrows, his narrow eyes are like spring water, warm and moist. His nose is as straight as a blue mountain, and his lips are so thin that they are pale. The corners of his mouth are slightly raised. His long hair, which is as smooth as black jade, is tied up with a snow-white ribbon. Half of his hair is scattered and half of his hair is tied up. He is as warm as jade.


    People depend on their clothes and horses depend on their saddles. In the past, Zhao Huai always wore low-key clothes. He often went up the mountain to look for medicine, so he was always grey. How could he have such a bright look at the moment.


    "Brother, you are too fascinating today, aren''t you?"


    Really, Zhao shuning has met too many people. In appearance, the only one who can surpass Zhao Huai is his terrible master.


    Zhao Huai is like coming out of a painting, but what about himself? She looked back in the mirror, that''s all.


    Today''s Zhao shuning is wearing a long light green dress with red plum flowers embroidered on the train. "Xiao Ning''er is really beautiful today. She is as beautiful as a peach in three spring and as pure as a chrysanthemum in nine autumn. If you are a little older, you will surely be out of the world."


    "I always boast a lot of people."


    "What else would Xiao Ning''er like to hear?"


    "If my brother can boast it, I will certainly listen to it."


    With a smile in his eyes, Zhao shuning looks at Zhao Huai playfully. The eleven year old boy''s heart moves. His other feelings grow slowly, but he doesn''t realize it.


    "The tip of the brow and the corner of the eye are beautiful, and the voice and smile are gentle."


    "EH - you can do it, brother." But the word gentleness doesn''t seem to have much to do with you.


    "The state is thick, the meaning is far and true, the texture is delicate, and the flesh and bone are even."


    "How good am I?"


    "The red lips are bright outside, the white teeth are fresh inside, the eyes are bright, and the dimples are complementary."


    "Well, well, I know that I''m talented and knowledgeable. I can''t compare with you."


    Rao is Zhao shuning. He is a little embarrassed.


    Zhao HUAIMEI looks at Zhao shuning who is fighting and laughing with himself in front of him with a smile. There is a warm current in his heart.


    If time permits, he really wants to guard the sister in front of him forever and watch her grow up happily, but he knows that it is impossible.


    The world in Xiao Ning''er''s eyes is very big. The small Zhao family and the small Qinghui town can''t keep her.


    Zhao Huai just hopes that before the little girl''s wings are plump, he can protect her all the time.


    If one day, she wants to fly, he will stand behind her to protect her.


    Zhao Huai swore in his heart.


    After that, he will become strong, he will stand in front of his sister.


    After the Lingli test, Zhao Zheng got four Lingshi, because Zhao shuning had already broken through the second grade, so he didn''t need this thing to open the Lingli, so Zhao Zheng gave all the Lingshi to Zhao Huai.


    At the beginning, Zhao Huai did not find anything unusual.


    But with the passage of time, he felt the surging spiritual power in his body, which was constantly surging from the Dantian place.


    This feeling is very strange.


    Before, Teng snake''s blood also brought him short-term spiritual power. Compared with now, it''s not worth mentioning.


    But Zhao Huai felt that his spiritual power was sealed by some kind of taboo art, and he couldn''t break through it for the time being.


    He will work hard to break the taboo.


    He wants to become stronger and become the strongest backing of Xiao Ning''er.


    Zhao shuning is playing in the yard, while Zhao Huai is watching. Suddenly, he hears the noise from the main yard.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Brother, you are here. I''ll go and have a look."


    Zhao Huai nodded. He was injured by Zhao Xiangxiang. Now his legs and feet are inconvenient and it''s hard to walk in a wheelchair. Let Xiao Ning''er go to inquire first.


    When Zhao shuning came to the main courtyard, there were already a circle of people.


    Some people have sharp eyes, see Zhao shuning arrived, quickly said: "miss."


    With this sound, the crowd calmed down and gave Zhao shuning a way out. At this time, Zhao shuning saw a servant lying on the ground.And around him, there are dignified Zhao and Zhao Xue.


    Most of the servant''s face had been burned. On his back, there was a sharp arrow. The wound of the sharp arrow was bleeding.


    Zhao was very excited. "The Meng family in cangyucheng is really crazy. I really don''t think there is anyone in my Zhao family!"


    "Zhao Chaoren and the goods have been detained. We have to go there."


    Between the words, Zhao shuning just understand, is that has not met the uncle had an accident.


    "Father, you were injured when you dealt with the red flame giant scorpion some time ago. If you use Kung Fu forcefully again, it will lead to retrograde muscles and veins. I''ll go. That Meng Yang, also is only a second grade, the child can handle


    Zhao Xue spoke at this time. Zhao shuning looked at his tiptoe foot and unconsciously felt a sense of guilt in his heart.


    Second uncle is like this, how can we go?


    The Meng family in cangyu city? What is the origin?

 Chapter 20

    "Father, I''ll go with my second brother. There''s just a reference. "


    Zhao Zheng came forward with a deep voice, and when he saw that his servants were like this, the Meng family in Cang Yucheng was afraid that they were coming.


    "Yes, father, I went with my brother. You are in such poor health that you have to support the Zhao family. With so many guests in our family today, we can''t let you see the joke."


    "Father, that Cang Yucheng is Meng Hao''s territory. Meng Hao and I have a few sides of affinity. He should not be shameless with our Zhao family."


    Meng Hao is Meng Yang''s father.


    After thinking about this, Mr. Zhao said helplessly, "in that case, you two must be more careful."


    Zhao Zheng and Zhao Xue nodded, then called some servants and went out together. Zhao shuning was small, and no one noticed that she also slipped out together.


    Zhao shuning''s spiritual strength is brilliant. It doesn''t take long to catch up with Zhao Zheng and his team. Knowing that his father won''t let him follow, Zhao shuning doesn''t dare to show up, so he has to follow them.


    About an hour later, Zhao Zheng and his party stopped, and a group of people stood in front of them.


    Zhao shuning is hiding in a dense tree at this time, watching intently.


    The group of people on the opposite side were dressed in blue robes with the shape of a dagger embroidered on them.


    It seems that this is the Meng family in cangyu city.


    At this time, in front of the Meng family, there was a man in a gray robe. According to his age, he should be about 256 years old. His facial features were similar to those of Zhao Zheng. It seemed that he was Zhao Chao.


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    Zhao Chao''s face is full of bruises, and the edge of his right eye is swollen, which blocks his originally beautiful eyes. His clothes have been broken and exuded a lot of blood.


    As soon as Zhao Chao finished talking, the man in green next to him was not happy. He kicked Zhao Chao''s knee with one foot. Zhao Chao was in pain, and his feet were unstable. He knelt down straight.


    "Meng Yang, what are you doing?" Zhao Zheng and Zhao Xue are about to rush forward.


    "For what?"


    With a strange smile, the man in Green took out the broadsword beside his family background and slapped it on Zhao Chao''s neck. The broadsword was really sharp, but when he put it up like this, he could see a bloodstain on Zhao Chao''s neck.


    When Zhao Zheng and Zhao Xue saw this, they did not dare to take another step, for fear that they would offend the man in green and take Zhao Chao''s life.


    "Meng Yang, what are you going to do?"


    "Oh, isn''t this the waste of the Zhao family? How come I didn''t suffer enough from Lin''s disciples a few years ago, and now I dare to be a hero? "


    Zhao shuning on the tree, a tight palm, sharp eyes, straight at the man in green.


    How dare he humiliate his father!


    Zhao Zheng immediately clenched his fist. Seeing this, Zhao Xue quickly grabbed his elder brother.


    "Meng Yang, just say what you want. It''s unnecessary. Don''t you want to cooperate with the Zhao family?"


    "Oh, coincidentally, Zhao Xue, what I want to talk with you today is about the distribution of medicinal materials and cooperation."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. I just want to say that you Zhao family can get out of Qinghui town. In the future, the medicine business in Qinghui town will belong to my Meng family."


    It''s arrogant.


    "Meng Yang, your father Meng Hao is no more than a third-class spiritual pharmacist. You are a second-class person. Do you really deceive me that there is no one in the Zhao family?"


    "Who else is there in your Zhao family? Is it Zhao Zheng, a cripple? Or you, Zhao Xue, who has not made progress, or the weak and incompetent Zhao Chao under my feet? "


    Zhao Chao yelled: "brother, you go back, don''t worry about me. Meng Yang, the tortoise grandson, has a helper. You are not his opponent."


    "Don''t be afraid, brother. We''ll get you out."


    At this time, a harsh voice came from the forest. It hit the deep of Zhao family''s head. Some of them were weak in spirit. Their five senses and seven orifices began to flow blood.


    Even Zhao Zheng and Zhao Xue, with their heads in their arms, squatted down in pain and kept wailing.


    Fox curse?


    No, there are alchemists here!


    Zhao shuning frowned. The fox curse had no effect on her. She was a alchemist who dared to be reckless in front of her. She wanted to see who it was?


    "Alchemist? There is a alchemist in the Meng family


    Before long, a man in purple came forward slowly from behind the Meng family. On his chest, there was a delicate copper coin, which belonged to the alchemist.


    He wore a hat on his head. He was a little thin and looked as old as Zhao Zheng.


    Purple clothes? Are they from the Lin family?


    Also, how can a small cangyu City Meng family cultivate an alchemist.


    "Master, the well water of Zhao family and Lin family never intrudes into the river water. Why do you help Meng family deal with us?" Zhao Zheng was in agony and gritted his teeth.The man in purple sneered, "I''m just interested in that Yimi flower. Who knows, Zhao Chao doesn''t give me face. He said it''s a birthday gift for his little niece. He doesn''t know what''s good. Why should I give him face?"


    Zhao Chao''s face was trampled by Meng Yang. The man in purple slowly took off his hat and showed his true colors. His face was full of disdain and ridicule. "Besides, Zhao Zheng, you don''t know me?"


    After seeing the man clearly, Zhao Zheng was shocked.


    "I don''t think you should forget me. After all, I broke your leg."


    As soon as this remark came out, Zhao shuning in the tree suddenly stood up.


    No wonder my father always limps when he walks.


    Her face was slightly cold, and the chill in her eyes made the space below begin to twist slightly.


    Haosheng has powerful and domineering spirit!

 Chapter 21

    The following people immediately felt the pressure.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Meng Yang''s voice suddenly raised very high, and the strength under his feet also began to become erratic.


    "Such a powerful spirit, the other side also has alchemists?"


    Moreover, the alchemist''s rank is not low.


    The Alchemist is totally different from the elixir. In addition to his strong spiritual power, he also requires himself to have great talent. Alchemists can only be born. If there is no Alchemist''s seed in the bones, no matter how to cultivate it in the later stage, it will not be possible.


    Fortunately, although Zhao shuning''s body is weak, she is a genuine alchemist. However, people didn''t find out, and she deliberately concealed it.


    The face of the man in purple appeared flustered. He looked back at Meng Yang and said, "why didn''t you tell me in advance that the Zhao family also has an alchemist?"


    "Master Lin Yang, there is no alchemist in the Zhao family. The highest level of the Zhao family is Mr. Zhao, who is just a third-class spiritual pharmacist. If there were alchemists in the Zhao family, they would not live in such a small place as Qinghui town."


    Therefore, this powerful atmosphere does not come from any one of the Zhao family.


    The man in purple turned around. On the faces of the Zhao family, they were all stunned.


    Obviously, they don''t know about it.


    It was the first time for the Zhao and Meng families to see two alchemists duel in their lifetime.


    "Master, I have no intention of disturbing your old man''s rest when we pass here. I hope you will forgive me for waiting."


    Purple man''s attitude is humble, understand that the other party is not Zhao people, then respectfully to the southeast direction of the line from the ceremony.


    There is an induction between alchemists.


    The rank of the opponent is much higher than that of the man in purple. The man in purple can only sense her general direction.


    Zhao shuning on the tree suddenly showed a smile of evil spirit on his face.


    Previously, her father gave her Yiyuan Jinxu pill, which was used to strengthen the foundation of Peiyuan, but she didn''t take it.


    This kind of first-class elixir has no effect on Zhao shuning. However, if you take it with mulberry leaves, you can make the alchemist''s voice sound like an old man.


    "Master?"


    In the eyes of men in purple, the age of a alchemist with such a high rank must be 40.


    Zhao shuning said: "I didn''t know that the Lin family would behave like this. Is that how Lin Feng trained you?"


    In the distance, there came an old man''s voice. The voice was hoarse, but her skill didn''t weaken at all. She could let everyone in the room hear her clearly.


    The man in purple was obviously shocked.


    The most respected elder of the Lin family is Lin Feng, but the old man in the distance seems to be talking about an ordinary person.


    Is he the alchemist of the Lin family? Is it the sacrifice of the Lin family?


    And, listen to this voice, the old man should be in his eighties.


    With this idea, the man in purple immediately said, "excuse me, sir. We''ll leave now."


    Meng Yang slightly unwilling, quickly pulled the purple man''s sleeve: "master Lin Yang, how can you go? I''ve offended the Zhao family now. If we don''t get rid of the roots, it will be very difficult for us to turn over in the future. "


    "Boy, while the old man is still not angry, you leave quickly."


    Meng Yang had no choice but to kick Zhao Chao aside, and then said, "hell, bad luck!"


    With that, the Meng family was going to leave, but at this time, the distant old voice came again.


    "I said, can you go?"


    The figure of the man in purple stopped for a moment. He turned around and his face was full of smiles.


    "Old man, what else do you want?"


    "You can go, but I have a request."


    "What requirements?"


    "The Meng family, after returning to cangyu City, will give you three days to roll up the shop and get out of the city. The matter of medicine distribution will be handed over to the Zhao family."


    "What


    Meng Yang was shocked. He wanted to devour the Zhao family''s industry at one stroke. Now, how can he give up the position of Meng family''s herbal medicine distribution.


    "What? "No?"


    The old man''s voice rose slightly. Immediately, Meng Hao felt that his hands and feet suddenly became very stiff. In his body, the blood began to boil, and his arms began to appear a lot of green tendons. According to this situation, within a moment, Meng Hao would die because of congestion.


    "Master, calm down."


    "I don''t agree with Meng Yang!"


    "Bang!" Meng Yang fell off the horse, I do not know whether intentionally or unintentionally, his knees, facing the direction of the Zhao family, heavily knelt down.


    "No? Then the people of your Meng family don''t have to go back. "Light floating words, so that the people of the Meng family, began to be in a hurry.


    "Childe, childe, family wealth is small, life is big!"


    Meng Yang''s whole body skin, began to appear a blood colored hole.


    His eyes, under the powerful mental force, opened wider and wider, and the pupil had already been congested. Sure enough, the alchemists were so respected because they were so powerful that no one could match them.


    Finally, under the heavy load, the man lying on the ground twitching finally said: "I agree."


    As soon as the words fell, a piece of light green clothes appeared in the distance. I don''t know why. Seeing this color of clothes, Zhao Zheng felt familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere.


    "There''s no basis for empty talk. Let''s set up a document."


    Meng Hao''s hand was already weak. If it wasn''t for his fear, he couldn''t pick up his pen and write any words.


    But now he knew that the old man had a strange temper. If he showed any dissatisfaction, he would be punished more severely.


    Therefore, Meng Hao simply used his own blood to write words on the light green clothes. After he finished writing and pressed the fingerprints, the light green fragments floated to Zhao Zheng''s hands.


    The people of the Zhao family are incredible.


    "Master, may I go now?"


    "Well."


    Meng Hao smell speech, just dare to take behind a group of people to leave.


    Just as the man in purple breathed a sigh of relief and wanted to leave, he found that a transparent wall of force was formed around him. At this time, he was confined in the wall of force and couldn''t step out.


    "What do you mean, master?"


    The deep and meaningful voice came slowly: "I didn''t say you can go."

 Chapter 22

    Hearing this, the man in purple began to sweat.


    His hands were clenched into fists, and he knew that the comer was not good, but he had no choice.


    Rank, can crush everything.


    "Master, where did I offend Lin Yang?"


    "No


    "Why did the elder imprison me in this light cell?"


    The old man didn''t say a word. When people thought that the old man would let Lin Yang go, they found that Lin Yang''s right knee was slowly distorted by the strong force.


    "Clattering -"


    a clear sound resounded around the forest.


    Lin Yang is worthy of being a member of the Lin family. At the moment, he was able to endure the pain and didn''t cry out.


    "It''s nice of you to be so patient."


    "Lin Yang doesn''t know where he has offended his predecessors. Please give me some advice."


    At this point, after so many humiliations, Lin Yang still kept an uncompromising attitude, which further shows that the alchemist''s dignity and rarity in Dongze wasteland. If he is a high-grade alchemist, even the elders of the four families, he would have to be courteous. Please be the guest of the curtain.


    "Yimi flower in your hand, stay."


    "The elder wanted to, but he said that Lin Yang would take the initiative to hand in lingcao. You and I are both alchemists. There''s no need to make the relationship between them so rigid. Maybe I can meet the elder in the Lin family in the future."


    "An outsider disciple, a good alchemist, wants to have a relationship with me?"


    "Master!"


    "Don''t say you have mediocre qualifications. You are not a good candidate. Even if you are an alchemist of the third grade, you can''t get into my eyes here. Your character really disgraces the name of an alchemist."


    At this time, Lin Yang''s mental power was strongly suppressed. He couldn''t resist, but he never thought that when he offended the old man in front of him, he made him lay such a heavy hand on himself.


    "Master!"


    "Hiss -"


    the sound of muscle tearing came from the man in purple.


    His right foot was twisted and broken by external force. Suddenly, blood gushed like a spring column.


    Yeling in her previous life was a person who kept a grudge. Now she is Zhao shuning, but this habit has not been changed.


    She always remembered that every time Zhao Zheng would look at his right foot in a daze, the expression was so sorry, it was so painful, although every time, Zhao Zheng would dare to show such a look with his family on his back.


    But Zhao shuning has sharp eyes. In this life, she has learned to observe the words and feelings. She knows how much psychological trauma the disability of her right foot has brought to Zhao Zheng. She can''t forgive these people.


    Besides, there is no word "forgive" in Zhao shuning''s mind.


    Zhao shuning despised the behavior of a few disciples of the outside world who had poisoned a second grade herbalist.


    Lin Yang holds his right foot and falls to the ground in pain.


    All the members of the Zhao family were stunned.


    Zhao Zheng in the heart, don''t know how many times want to blade Linyang, before has been because of the great disparity of strength, can''t do it, also afraid because of his reckless behavior, bring disaster to Zhao family.


    He did not expect that there would be such a day, he watched with his own eyes Lin Yang, in front of himself so punished.


    "Master, what have I done to offend you? Even if I die, you should let Lin Yang die clearly."


    "The outer disciple bullied the second grade spirit pharmacist of the Zhao family in a group. He abandoned all other people''s accomplishments and broke other people''s right foot. Did you do this?"


    "Master, there were not a few participants in that event. Lin Yang was only the least prominent of the group of disciples. What he did at the beginning was also instructed by someone. Please forgive me."


    In addition to Lin Yang, are there many other disciples who have also poisoned Zhao Zheng?


    At that time, Zhao Zheng, who was alone, was so desperate?


    But he never shared the pain with his family.


    "I know."


    At the end of the speech, the copper coin in front of Lin Yang''s chest disappeared. When it was in the air, it broke into powder.


    That''s the glory of alchemist, which was easily destroyed by the old man.


    "I can spare you, but you don''t deserve to be an alchemist. I will take back your spiritual root."


    Before Lin Yang''s word "no" came out, he felt intense pain in his mind, which was far more than the pain of his broken leg.


    For a moment, Lin Yang''s face became pale. At last, he fell to the ground decadent, with despair in his eyes.


    "Master, are you from the Zhao family?"


    "I have nothing to do with the Zhao family. It''s just that I can''t see you commit a murder through here. "


    Zhao shuning''s mental strength is only about the second grade alchemist. She can''t affect the Zhao family. If the Lin family knows that they treat an alchemist in their family like this, they are afraid that the Zhao family will suffer the disaster of extermination.Lin Yang took a cold breath.


    After all, I couldn''t stand the physical and mental pain and passed out.


    At the moment, in the mountains, it is particularly quiet, and no one dares to speak.


    After a long time, Zhao Zheng stood up.


    "I don''t know the name of the elder. You have saved my Zhao family today. In the future, my Zhao family will be the only one who will take the lead."


    "I don''t have much to do with you. I just can''t see this boy spoiling the name of the alchemist."


    When Zhao Zheng turns back, Zhao Xue has helped Zhao Chao back to his side.


    When they saw that the old man didn''t want to show up, they knew that such an expert would not like to be the guest of the Zhao family.


    When Zhao shuning just wanted to leave, he saw a group of people in the distance kneeling down in his own direction.


    "Thank you for saving my Zhao family''s life. My Zhao family is just a small family in the town. We never thought about Mr. gaopan. If the old man doesn''t want to show up, we don''t dare to force him. Our Zhao family doesn''t have any good things, so we can''t get into the eyes of the old man. But in Qinghui Town, we are in charge of medicinal materials. If the old man needs any spiritual herbs, we can sue him If you know the Zhao family, they will do their best to find him. "


    Zhao Zheng has a pious face, but Zhao shuning feels guilty.


    They knelt down to themselves, which really upset her.


    After that, Zhao Chao took the Yimi flower in Lin Yang''s hand and put it not far in front of them.


    "Old man, this spirit grass belongs to you."


    "No, you said it. It''s your birthday present for your little niece. It''s late. You should go back as soon as possible."


    After the old man''s voice disappeared, not long after, the mental pressure of the people also disappeared.


    "Brother, this old man?"


    "It shouldn''t be people from several cities nearby. Maybe he really passed by."


    There is no such alchemist in a small place like them. Judging from the old man''s talent level, he should be a second-class alchemist. Although I don''t know who the old man is, the three brothers of the Zhao family have written down their kindness.

 Chapter 23

    When the three brothers of the Zhao family came back, Zhao shuning had been here for a long time.


    Zhao Huai, who came to find Xiao Ning''er, saw that Zhao shuning came back in a gray robe. He just thought of calling the little girl. He didn''t expect that Zhao shuning was so fast that he didn''t notice Zhao Huai behind the potted plants.


    Zhao Huai thought about it, but he didn''t make a sound.


    After a while, Xiao Ning''er came out and changed into a light yellow dress.


    Go out to see Zhao Huai, Zhao shuning first surprised, and then said with a smile: "brother how to come to the yard for a walk?"


    "My father is back. My grandfather asked me to ask you to meet people in the front hall."


    "Oh, good."


    After that, Zhao shuning jumped out of the yard.


    Zhao Huai looks at Xiao Ning''er''s back, just a gentle smile, not asking too much.


    If Xiao Ning''er has a secret and doesn''t want to talk to him, he won''t take the initiative to ask.


    In the hall, I saw Zhao Zheng and Zhao Xue supporting Zhao Chao.


    At that time, Zhao Chao was still talking about the old man he met in the mountains. He looked very excited, and Zhao was also dignified.


    "Do you mean that the Meng family invited Yipin alchemist? And when you were defeated, an old man helped you? "


    "Yes, father."


    "Father, you just don''t know how decisive and merciless the old man was when he taught the Meng family. Meng Yang suffered a big loss this time."


    Zhao Chao was hurt a lot. He would show his teeth in pain every time he said a word, but it didn''t affect his admiration for the old man at the moment.


    Zhao shuning saw in the eye, only felt that his uncle was really cute.


    However, Zhao''s expression seemed more dignified.


    "Zheng Er, the old gentleman, did you invite him to our Zhao family?"


    Zhao Zheng shook his head: "father, the old man didn''t show up. Maybe he didn''t like to accept the offerings of our small families."


    Zhao Lao sighed with profound meaning.


    "Father, why are you so depressed? I have come back safely, and the Meng family has been taught a lesson. "


    "The Meng family in cangyu city is not so easy to deal with."


    Speaking of the Meng family in cangyu City, no one does not know that cangyu city is much bigger than Qinghui town. The reason why the Meng family is called the master of cangyu city is not because Meng Hao''s father is a third grade pharmacist, but because the Meng family has the support of the Wang family. The Wang family has four disciples, each of whom has his own palace.


    The four disciples are Feiyang, Nanfeng, Wang Xiling and Bai fan.


    Feiyang, one of the four disciples, is related to the Meng family.


    Feiyang is a cousin of the Meng family. Although he doesn''t like the appearance of the Meng family, he is very friendly with Meng Yang''s father.


    Feiyang is 13 years old, but he is now a four section elixir.


    From the bottom to the top, the order of the four stages is Huang stage, Xuan stage, di stage and Tian stage.


    Nanfeng, Wang Xiling and Bai fan are also the pharmacists of siduanling. They are just the grade of Feiyang, a little lower than them. He''s just the Yellow rank of the four section elixirs.


    It is because of the flying sun, so the Meng family can be the master of cangyu city.


    "Father, are you worried about Feiyang in Jihan temple?"


    Zhao Zheng is erudite and knowledgeable, and naturally understands his father''s distress.


    "Well, the Wang family is not that easy to provoke."


    Zhao shuning just listened to several principal people behind her. She just knew that no matter how small the place is, the influence is complicated.


    "Zheng Er, do you know where the old man is?"


    All three shook their heads, and Zhao''s face became more dignified.


    "If we know where the old man is, we can do our best to worship him. If he is there, the Wang family''s disciples will not dare to touch me easily."


    "Father, maybe Meng Hao didn''t have the courage. His son is angry with the old man today. He won''t point the spear at our Zhao family, will he?"


    Even Zhao Xue didn''t believe this.


    They have seen what kind of person Meng Yang is today.


    All of them fell into silence. Zhao Huai, who was following Zhao shuning, saw this kind of form and looked at Zhao shuning with a heavy face, as if he knew something.


    He coughed gently and attracted several people''s eyes. Then, the boy laughed like a spring breeze.


    "Father, Xiao Ning''er is here."


    Seeing the little girl standing in the front hall with a sad face, Mr. Zhao immediately winked and asked everyone to put down the matter and not discuss it for the moment.


    "Ah, here comes our baby of the Zhao family."


    "Grandfather, father, second uncle."


    Several people nodded, then Zhao pulled out the beaten Zhao Chao, pointed and said: "Xiao Ning''er, this is your uncle.""Good uncle."


    Seeing his little niece, Zhao Chao rushed to Zhao shuning, regardless of his injuries.


    "What a lovely little person, pink and lovely."


    Zhao Chao said, will start to pinch Zhao shuning''s face.


    Zhao shuning was obviously not used to it, so he took a step back in silence.


    "Xiao Ning''er, you don''t like to see uncle? My uncle has brought you a birthday present? "


    Zhao shuning finally understood why his father would say that he would like his uncle. He was such a big man that he was as naive and optimistic as a child.


    It should be easy for him to form a group with a child. Unfortunately, she is not a child.


    "Shuning, is your uncle talking to you? You can''t be so rude. "


    "I''m sorry, uncle. I''m not used to being touched."


    Zhao Chao injured looking at Zhao shuning, that face, full of grievances.


    Zhao shuning knows why his grandfather sent Zhao Chao to cangyu city to do business.


    If my uncle does this expression in Zhao''s house every day, those masculine Zhao''s Erlang must have the impulse to hammer him to death all the time.


    "Xiao Chao, Xiao Ning is also a second grade herbalist like you. If you get close to her again and get beaten, you can''t complain to us."


    At the end of this sentence, all the people in the hall began to laugh.


    The atmosphere gradually becomes fiery, Zhao shuning is also comfortable smile, this family, gave her a lot of warmth, this is the last life, he never realized.


    She received a lot of gifts, which were not expensive, but they were very thoughtful.


    What interested her most was the feather in a small wooden box.


    The feather, red, has the smell of Phoenix, this gift, is extremely precious.


    Later, when the guests were almost gone, Mr. Zhao called the three brothers of the Zhao family into the ancestral hall to discuss something very important.


    And at this time, a young body, and from the back door of the Zhao family, sneaked away.


    This man is Zhao shuning.


    Now that there is no one in the Zhao family, their parents go to the ancestral hall. If they get this empty space, they can also refine Yimi flower into pills.


    It''s not so easy to make a pill. What''s more, Zhao shuning may not have started this aspect for a long time. She estimated that it would take at least five days, and five days later, it would be the day for her to go to Yanyu building.

 Chapter 24

    At this time, the ancestral hall of the Zhao family.


    Fierce discussion sound from time to time, startled a tree of birds.


    "Father, now that something like this happened, I don''t want shuning to take part in the test of spirit pharmacist in Yanyu building five days later."


    It was Zhao Zheng who said this.


    Originally, it was the dream of many low-level elixirs to participate in the spiritual test of Yanyu building.


    Zhao Zheng was also happy about it, but now it''s different.


    "But brother, when our Zhao family receives the invitation from Yanyu building, there must be one person to go. Otherwise, it will be a blow to the face of Yanyu building. In the future, my son of Zhao family may lose this opportunity forever."


    "If you lose the chance, you will lose it. It''s better to let Shu Ning go into the wolf''s nest."


    Yanyu building has a close relationship with the Wang family. Now that something happened to the Meng family in cangyu City, how could Zhao Zheng let Zhao shuning go to the spiritual power test again.


    Besides, in Yanyu building, most of them are Wang''s outside disciples. If Shu Ning goes, one of them is a field trial. If those outside disciples unite to isolate Shu Ning as they did eight years ago, they don''t know what unfortunate things will happen to such a young child.


    "Father, what''s the matter?"


    The old man at the top of the ancestral hall took a deep breath. He was already old. He didn''t expect that one day, such bad luck would come to the Zhao family.


    "It''s my Zhao family that ruined the future of shuning."


    "Father, don''t you all say Xiao Ning''er is a second-class elixir? Even if she goes, she doesn''t necessarily lose. Every time those psychics who go to Yanyu building to participate in the trial come out, their psychic power will be significantly improved. Why don''t you want to believe her? "


    It''s Zhao Chao who said this today.


    His eyes were full of incomprehension.


    "Chaodi, you don''t know the horror of Yanyu building. Outsiders only know its scenery, but no one really understands the darkness inside."


    "Even so, what''s the big deal? Now we all know that Xiao Ning''er is a spiritual pharmacist. The world after the spiritual pharmacist is different from other people. The world is dangerous and the people have ulterior motives. Sooner or later, she has to face these problems. Brother, didn''t you hold such a view before? Now, everything has changed. "


    "I''m me, shuning is shuning, she''s my child and min''er''s. We''d rather she didn''t do much in the future than take risks."


    "Father, think twice. We can''t advance or retreat now. In this case, why don''t we just take a hard look and let Xiao Ning''er go on? I don''t think this little girl is smart enough to suffer losses. "


    Big brother loves little niece, Zhao Chao knows naturally.


    Don''t say elder brother is distressed, even his own uncle also feels so cruel.


    But he often travels around and has seen a lot of world. He knows that if a canary is kept in a cage and protected, it will never be a great achievement.


    "I don''t agree. Father, I was also a second grade elixir, and I took part in the trial of Yanyu building. In the end, I didn''t get that result. Shuning is different from her children. She has talent in this aspect. Children don''t want to let shuning''s life as a second grade elixir be ruined in the hands of those hypocritical disciples."


    "Big brother, when you took part in the spiritual power test, you were almost 20 years old. You did that when you were 20 years old, but Shu Ning was different. Before you make a decision, you should ask the little girl what she thinks. If she really doesn''t want to go, we won''t force her."


    Zhao Chao could have said that. After he said that, the whole room was quiet.


    Zhao Zheng was dissatisfied with the proposal, but he couldn''t think of any retorts, so he had to sit back.


    After a long time, the old man on the throne began to speak.


    "Zheng Er, what Xiao Chao said is not without reason."


    "Father


    The old man raised his hand and stopped Zhao Zheng from going on.


    "Don''t be in a hurry to refute. Listen to the father first."


    Zhao Zheng will retort, and swallow back, for the Lord''s father, he has always been very respected.


    "Yanyu building test, can''t push, now, everything is our guess, I know, Xiaoning is your daughter, let her go alone, you must be not at ease, if she was injured, don''t say you will suffer for a lifetime, even if we, also can''t bear to blame."


    "But this Yanyu building, you have to go."


    What do you mean, father


    There are wrinkles on the old man''s face. Every time his expression is dignified, it is more obvious.


    "ZHENG''ER, you can rest assured that since we have decided to let Xiao Ning go, we will protect her."


    Zhao family''s several people, looks are extremely dignified, today, was originally Zhao shuning''s five-year-old birthday banquet, should be the happiest time of Zhao family, no one thought, on this day, will suddenly happen such a thing."Father."


    "I''ll give the armor to Xiao Ning."


    Body armor! It was made by a third grade alchemist at that time. At that time, Mr. Zhao was still very young. He fought half his life to get the body armor. Everyone in the Zhao family knew its value. The old man always regarded it as a treasure and cared for it carefully for many years.


    Now, it is to give it to Zhao shuning.


    "Father, it''s a matter of great importance. You have to think about it in the long run."


    "Body armor, that''s your life-saving thing."


    The old man coughed heavily, and everyone was calm.


    "Don''t I know it''s life-saving? Because it''s a life-saving thing, I want to give it to Xiaoning to protect her life. At that time, Xiaoning needs it more than me. With body armor, those ordinary elixirs can''t hurt Xiaoning''s life. Even the third level elixir can''t easily penetrate the body armor. "


    Body armor is extremely soft in hand, but if you wear it on your body, it will become extremely hard when you encounter external weapons.


    "ZHENG''ER, you should rest assured."


    Zhao Zheng sighed: "father, body armor is the most precious thing in my Zhao family."


    "Well, now, Xiaoning is the most precious treasure of my Zhao family."


    As far as Zhao shuning''s talent is concerned, no one in the Zhao family can surpass her.

 Chapter 25

    At this time, in the back hill of Qinghui town ten miles away, Zhao shuning found a cave.


    That cave outside, knot a thick layer of spider web, it seems that no one else has been here.


    Will be ready for the arms of the night pearl out, Zhao shuning thin body, slowly into the cave.


    As soon as she entered the cave, she felt a cool air coming on her face.


    The cave is dark and the wind is blowing. Only with the help of the faint light of the night pearl in his hand can Zhao shuning see the road in front of him. The more he goes into the cave, the more unique it is. On the wall, there are many images of ghosts and monsters, which makes Zhao shuning feel creepy.


    Zhao shuning wanted to find a more spacious place to rest, but he didn''t know what guided her and let her go deeper and deeper.


    Through the narrow channel, after a small trip to the pool, Zhao shuning''s eyes were bright.


    In the cave, this place is very spacious.


    Not only that, there are many precious night pearls here, which make the whole cave particularly bright.


    In the middle of the cave, there is a huge grass nest. Zhao shuning slowly walks in and finds that there are the feathers of Phoenix, the beast under her seat when she was the eighth prime minister.


    No wonder, just entering the cave, there was a mysterious force guiding her here.


    Every beast, if it has a master, will sign a contract with the master.


    And phoenix is a gift from Yan Ruyu when ye Ling was eight years old.


    In the same year, Ye Ling signed a contract with Phoenix. The beast can only sign a contract with one person in his life. If the contract is not lifted before the master''s death, he will follow the reincarnated master. There is telepathy between the beast and the master.


    This is why Zhao shuning will unconsciously go deep.


    However, Zhao shuning''s happiness did not last until a moment, she became extremely depressed.


    Because the phoenix feathers have been left for some time, at least for more than two years.


    So at this time, the Phoenix must not be here.


    Phoenix is an ancient beast, which is obviously different from other monsters.


    In the animal world, there are also three levels, namely the spirit pet, also known as the spirit beast, the demon beast and the god beast.


    Generally, a wealthy family will have one or two of them. For a demon beast, it must be possessed by five or more spirit pharmacists. The spirit beast is even rarer. It must be above eight prime ministers. Up to now, Zhao shuning has never heard of a spirit pharmacist above eight prime ministers in Dongze Dahuang.


    When she signed a contract with Phoenix, Zhao shuning was not a prime minister, but fortunately, she had a master of evil.


    Although her master has a cold expression on the surface, what he gives to Ye Ling is the best.


    "No wonder ordinary people can''t get in. The Phoenix leaves a ban at the entrance. Ordinary elixirs can''t find this entrance."


    However, thanks to Phoenix, during this period of time, I can feel at ease refining pills here.


    The red blood pill is the simplest one. Ye Ling has never met such inferior pills in her last life. She made six kinds of pills at random.


    At that time, she had just accepted Xia Wanling and Ji Qinglin. When they saw that Ye Ling''s hand was six grades of pills, their expression was unspeakable surprise.


    From then on, there were two little tails behind Ye Ling. They always looked at Ye Ling with adoring eyes, which made Ye Ling unable to shake off.


    Back to reality, Zhao shuning began to look at the Yimi flower in front of him.


    This Qinghui town is really quite backward. Yimi flower, a kind of spiritual grass, has attracted so many people to fight for it.


    She closed her eyes, recalled the mental method of refining pills in her mind, and slowly poured her mental energy into Yimi flower. She was very careful, but she still smelled a burning smell. When she opened her eyes, she saw the Yimi flower in front of her, and she didn''t know when it started to burn.


    Fortunately found early, timely stop loss, Yimi flower can also be used.


    Looking at the spirit grass in front of him, Zhao shuning fell into meditation.


    She had never refined a pill, and she didn''t know that a pill needed some mental strength.


    However, according to the situation just now, the mental strength I used must have seriously exceeded the dose.


    Time does not wait for others, Zhao shuning after thinking about the countermeasures, closed his eyes again, slowly fell into meditation.


    This time, she learned a lot.


    At a very slow speed, she is improving her mental power. After she feels that the mental power and lingcao fit together, Zhao shuning begins to nourish Yimi flower with mental power.


    Then, she opened her eyes and looked at the Yimi flower hanging in the air, in a good mood.


    "I said, how can a small pill stop me?"


    The body in front of the two pigtails behind a swing, Zhao shuning proud to go out of the cave.It''s getting late. She has to go back early, or her mother will find her and worry again.


    When Zhao shuning returned to the Zhao family, he had just come out of the ancestral hall after a meeting.


    According to their appearance, they should have decided everything. Zhao shuning didn''t want to take care of it, because when they wake up tomorrow morning, her father should tell her all the decisions they made.


    But when Zhao shuning just wanted to go back to her house, she heard her own name from her grandfather''s mouth.


    "ZHENG''ER, don''t tell Xiao Ning about it when you go back."


    Don''t tell yourself? Why? Is there anything in the family that you need to hide from yourself?


    "But father, the armor?"


    "I''ll give her the body armor in five days. Don''t mention it to her before. I''m afraid Xiaoning will have psychological burden if she knows."


    "Father, body armor is the most precious thing for you. You should let shuning know. She just knew your pains."


    "Child, you are wrong."


    "Father?"


    "As an elder, sometimes you don''t have to mention your kindness to your child. You know Xiaoning is clever and eccentric, but she takes her family very seriously. Before, Xueer just mocked you a few words. You can see that when she got on the stage and had a chance, Xiaoning would kick Zhao Xue and break his leg regardless of her second uncle."


    Zhao Zheng has some embarrassment on his face.


    "To say this to you as a father is not to say that Xiaoning is not good. It''s Xiaoning, a child, who attaches too much importance to her family. If you tell her the value of body armor, I''m afraid that the weight of the family will weigh her down."


    "Father, I see."


    In the dark, Zhao shuning''s eyes are moist.


    She had never thought that she would have a small family except her father, mother and brother. She had never thought that all the people in the family were so sincere to her.


    At this point, she secretly vowed that she would protect all the Zhao family and not let outsiders hurt them at all.

 Chapter 26

    The farewell in five days will soon come.


    When Zhao shuning was about to leave, everyone seemed quite indifferent.


    They feel that the more so, the less Zhao shuning will feel the pain of parting.


    However, Zhao shuning is not a five-year-old child. She has lived for many, many years. She can see through this kind of drama performed by the people at a glance.


    Zhao Huai is as usual, dressed in crescent white clothes, standing beside Zhao shuning, and she told attention, Zhao shuning quietly listen, did not interrupt Zhao Huai, because she can see, Zhao Huai''s eyes, some red, obviously, he is also trying to endure his feelings.


    "In a word, Xiao Ning''er, don''t try to be brave when you go to Yanyu building this time. If you can''t make it, come back immediately."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    At this time, half a month ago was injured by her Zhao Xiangxiang also reluctantly came over.


    "That -"


    "what?"


    "I''m sorry." As soon as Zhao Xiangxiang finished saying this, her face turned red. She was so big that she didn''t say sorry to anyone. For Zhao shuning, who was five or six years younger than her, she said this for the first time.


    "Why do you say I''m sorry?" Zhao shuning is puzzled.


    "Because I hurt your brother a few days ago."


    "But I hurt you too."


    "but I heard from my father that you still kept your hand, otherwise, I would not be able to get off the stage."


    Zhao shuning smiles and doesn''t speak.


    Although Zhao Xiangxiang is a little bit fierce, the good thing is that she has a real temperament and has no bad heart. Her good habit of recognizing her mistakes and changing them is much better than that of the hypocritical four family heads.


    "Here you are."


    Zhao Xiangxiang said and handed over the whip.


    "Why give it to me? Is this your weapon? "


    "Here you are. Just take it."


    Zhao Xiangxiang has been thinking for a long time these days. Everyone has prepared a farewell gift for Zhao shuning. She can''t help but give it. However, after so long preparation, she doesn''t have a decent thing to offer. Fortunately, she gives Zhao shuning her most cherished whip.


    Zhao shuning took the whip, and when she was still confused, Zhao Xiangxiang walked away with a red face.


    "Hello, Zhao Xiangxiang."


    "For what?"


    "When I come back, I''ll bring you a more handy weapon."


    Zhao Xiangxiang lost consciousness for a while, just nodded back: "well."


    Lin min''er has been holding Zhao shuning and carefully arranging her hair and clothes. The nagging things have been repeated many times, but Zhao shuning just feels warm and not half impatient.


    After a while, Zhao also came, he handed a box to Zhao shuning, let her to the carriage for good.


    "It''s an ordinary dress. It''s made by your mother. Put it on."


    At that moment, Zhao shuning also noticed the surprise on Lin min''er''s face.


    But immediately, Lin min''er reacted and said: "yes, shuning, when you get to Yanyu building, you can''t take off the clothes that my mother made for you."


    Knowing the truth, Zhao shuning just nodded and didn''t expose it.


    She obediently got into the carriage and put the armor in it.


    The armor is so light, but it contains the great affection of the family.


    It''s so good that she didn''t live in vain in her life. She had family affection that she never had in her last life.


    This group of people, the power is very small, spiritual power is also weak poor, but they used all the heart to love themselves, and carefully hide this love, for fear that she knew the burden.


    Wearing body armor on his body, Zhao shuning only feels strange warmth in his heart. This body armor is especially "heavy".


    When it came time to go, Zhao shuning called Zhao Xue aside.


    After so many days together, Zhao Xue is still reluctant to give up the little smart ghost. Although he was badly repaired by the little girl because of his elder brother, it doesn''t prevent him from getting close to the little girl later.


    "Second uncle, I''m leaving."


    "Well, have a good trip. Take care of yourself."


    "Second uncle, don''t you have anything else to say to me?"


    "Other words? What are you talking about? No


    Zhao Xuejin remembers Zhao''s instructions. At this time, he must be indifferent to Zhao shuning. Otherwise, the child who leaves home will cry. What''s more, Zhao shuning is only five years old and can only be regarded as a baby.


    "Second uncle, I still owe you something. Don''t you want it?"


    "Little girl, you''re talking about the red blood emperor pill. You don''t have to worry about it. From the beginning, I knew you were talking big, and I didn''t put any hope on you."


    "In that case, why are you willing to give me the invitation card of Yanyu building?"


    "The strong is respected. I still know that your second uncle. Little girl, you are much stronger than Xiangxiang. In Yanyu building, there will be three years of trial. I believe that if you go in, you will benefit more than Xiangxiang."Zhao shuning smiles.


    Zhao Xue never forgives others, but he can distinguish his own position in the face of right and wrong.


    Zhao shuning especially appreciated this.


    "Second uncle, has anyone said that you are a good man?"


    "Do you need to be told? Your second uncle has been so romantic since childhood. If it wasn''t for your father, I would be one of the few beautiful men in Qinghui town. "


    Zhao shuning smiles and slowly reaches out his hand.


    "What is this?"


    "Second uncle, it''s for you. Don''t you know what it is when you reach for it?"


    Zhao Xue suspiciously stretched out his hands, and then, Zhao shuning''s little hand a loose, two round rolling pills into his palm.


    "What is this? A turn red blood Huang Dan and a yuan enter empty realm Dan? "


    Zhao shuning nodded, and the expression on Zhao Xue''s face was almost strained.


    He forbeared surprise and looked at Zhao shuning: "little girl, where did you get it?"


    "Well, second uncle, you don''t have to ask. By the way, when I''m away, if you dare to speak rudely to my father again, I''ll forget my family and beat you all over again."


    "I see, little girl, you can do it!"


    After Zhao Xue took the pills, he went back to the Zhao family. Zhao shuning looked at the people behind him and laughed.


    It''s so good that the feelings of ordinary people are so sincere and warm.


    After the three-year trial period, she will certainly become a Zhao shuning that everyone looks up to. At that time, she will use her own young hands to support the whole sky of the Zhao family.


    People from Yanyu building came to pick up Zhao shuning. When Zhao shuning got on the carriage, he also turned back and waved with all the people.


    When the carriage was out of sight, Lin min''er burst into tears.


    The eyes of the Zhao family were moist.

 Chapter 27

    I don''t know how many days it took. At last, the carriage stopped in front of a building.


    As soon as Zhao shuning got out of the car, he saw three big characters of Yanyu building.


    To the gatekeeper to see the invitation post, the person did not have deep meaning to see her after a glance, let her in.


    At that glance, it was very bad.


    Zhao shuning didn''t know why, but she didn''t pay attention to it.


    After entering the Yanyu building, there is another open scene, pavilions, pools, pavilions, reflecting in the green pines and cypresses. Rockery, stone, flower bed bonsai, rattan, green bamboo, dotted among them.


    The scenery of Yanyu building is much better than that of Qinghui town.


    Because she felt some novelty, Zhao shuning didn''t care about her feet. Suddenly, she was tripped by a suddenly outstretched foot. Fortunately, her posture was sensitive and her reaction was very fast, so she didn''t cause a large area of bruises.


    But the palm of her hand, has been broken skin, there are small blood beads oozing inside.


    Zhao shuning turned back and looked at the little fellow behind him, but the little fellow simply looked at another place, indifferent to her situation.


    It seems that this practice has been tacitly approved in Yanyu building.


    Zhao shuning did not cry, just patted the dust on the skirt.


    She looked up at the man who had just tripped her.


    The man, about eleven or twelve years old, was a young girl, pretty and lovely. There was a delicate lotus flower between her eyebrows. It seemed that she had painstakingly painted it this morning. Then look at the girl''s dress, light blue tulle, and a white ribbon.


    The young girl''s beautiful green silk is tied up by the silk inlaid with emerald, and a jade hairpin with golden flowers is obliquely attached. That snow-white goose face, revealed a beautiful smile, just like the breeze.


    Unfortunately, such a good-looking girl, the mind is not simple.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "I''m waiting for you to talk, so you''re not dumb?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Since you''re not dumb, why can''t you say sorry? Since you don''t say I''m sorry, it means that you just meant it. Since you meant it, your behavior just now can''t be forgiven. "


    "A newly weaned girl should go into Yanyu building? When you enter the Yanyu building, you only give me shoes. When I talk to you, I think I look up on your identity. How dare you make me apologize? "


    That girl, open mouth shut up, will be "this girl" three words on the mouth, look at her this appearance, self feeling should be very noble.


    "No apology?"


    "What do you want me to say? No way


    Zhao shuning smile, also don''t speak, she slowly walked by the girl''s side.


    "It''s another soft persimmon. Here it is - ah -"


    before Qingshan girl finished speaking, her hand was pulled up from the rear and pulled hard. Qingshan girl''s hand seemed to be dislocated and the sound of killing a pig came out of her mouth immediately.


    "Since you can''t speak, I''ll teach you how to be a man."


    Zhao shuning lives up to now, what he hates most is those people who make secret moves.


    In the last life, she suffered this loss and died on the high platform of her palace.


    Zhao shuning''s feet, just about to mention, ready to kick to the green shirt girl''s ankle, the little guy who has been pretending to be deaf and dumb roared.


    "What are you doing, little girl? Are you crazy? How dare you move, Miss Kong


    As he said this, he rolled up his sleeves and prepared to teach Zhao shuning a lesson.


    Zhao shuning doesn''t think so. With the help of the little boy''s strength, he skilfully dodges. Then the little boy''s foot kicks the girl in green shirt solidly.


    Later, Zhao shuning is also impolite, turned back to make up a palm, small Si fell to the ground, half a day can''t get up.


    "Well, what are you going to do? Do you know who I am?"


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m Kong Shishuang. If you offend me, you won''t have good fruit to eat in Yanyu building."


    "Ah -"


    "be afraid, let me go."


    "Never heard of it."


    Having said that, Zhao shuning''s foot is about to be raised again, ready to kick the ankle of the green shirt woman.


    But at this time, Zhao shuning felt a fierce wind behind her. She didn''t dodge in time. She got a slap on her back. Then, she felt fishy and sweet in her mouth.


    Zhao shuning retreated a lot before he managed to stabilize himself.


    Only then can we see clearly the man who attacked us.


    "Xiao Shuang, are you ok?"


    "Brother Qing, my hand hurts so much that I can''t move."


    The visitor''s age is about 13 years old. He is also a teenager. According to the calculation, he should also be a second-class pharmacist.


    Young people are very thin, good features, there is a morbid beauty.He looked at Kong Shishuang''s gallant expression, but Zhao shuning felt disgusted.


    "Don''t worry, brother Qing will take revenge for you. A smelly girl, I don''t know the heaven and earth. On the first day when she entered the building, she wanted to stand on the head of her elder martial brother and elder martial sister. She didn''t want her to suffer. She thought this was her world."


    Zhao shuning twisted his neck. This young man didn''t leave any spare strength when he just gave his hand.


    "Smelly girl, how dare you touch me


    Zhao shuning smile, tone is quite ironic: "dare, this Yanyu building income is no bottom line, like you, the monkey can enter."


    "What did you say?"


    "Can''t you hear me? Or are you deaf? You two are a good match


    Since ancient times, every freshman entering Yanyu building has to be taught a lesson by the old student. The old student has been in Yanyu building for a long time, and his grade is generally much higher than that of the new student. Therefore, every time a new student comes, he will be more or less troubled by the old student.


    Usually, people come here like this.


    But Kong Shishuang and Qingzhu didn''t expect that this time, they would kick a hard iron plate.


    "Smelly girl, you look good. I''ll break all your teeth later. You''re still not so smart."


    Zhao shuning looked back, then caught a glimpse of several freshmen entering, and then, like her, was made difficult.


    She can''t stand such a system, and she''s not a bully.


    Why? Just because the mind just came in is weak, so it deserves to be bullied?


    Many of the freshmen around them had been beaten down, more or less with some injuries, but none of them dared to resist, as if they acquiesced in this rule.


    "It''s too late to admit it."


    With a sinister smile, the young man''s success in the sneak attack boosted his confidence. He thought that the little girl in front of him was as easy to bully as her freshman.


    "Is it?"


    The girl gently raised her head, with a strange smile on her face.

 Chapter 28

    As soon as the tender voice fell, the young man named Qingzhu had not responded. Zhao shuning had already come to him.


    The man stretched out his hands to hold the girl''s neck.


    Zhao shuning gently flashed, deftly avoided the boy''s big hands.


    Then, looking back, the boy had a dagger in her hand, and the girl was not worried. At this time, she clenched her hands, revealed her index finger, and made a simple spiritual seal in mid air. The action was extremely skilled and fast. Before the boy could see the girl''s gesture clearly, he found that his body became stiff.


    Then, deep in his mind, from the inside out, it seemed that there was a very harsh sound, which directly impacted the young man''s brain. His brain immediately began to congest, and then his eyes began to flow blood.


    The little girl''s hand swayed, and the harsh voice just disappeared.


    It happened only half an hour ago.


    The girl''s face is tender, but it seems to be particularly frightening.


    The boy turned back and fell back with a bang. At this time, the little girl had a different smile on her face.


    She casually kicked a small stone, the small stone, just like a triangle, and then just, the sharp part of the triangle, just aimed at the palm of the man''s hand, and then the next moment, the young man''s hand, was penetrated by a small stone.


    Blood came out of his palm.


    After all, Qingzhu is a man and has a girl around him. Although the pain from the palm of his hand is very painful, he still bites his teeth and doesn''t cry out.


    "You, what kind of magic did you just use?"


    Zhao shuning smiles sweetly, but Qingzhu feels that the girl is like a devil, which makes him afraid.


    Just now? What Zhao shuning used was only a kind of fox mantra that alchemists can use. The last time she saw that Lin Yang used it once, she learned it.


    In the past, she disdained to use such a move, but now it is different. Just now, in that situation, this move is the most effective.


    The boy had never seen the alchemist, and he didn''t know how the fox curse felt. What''s more, the feeling just disappeared in a moment, and he didn''t care.


    "Does it hurt? You just attacked me with this hand? Is that right? "


    Zhao shuning has always had a grudge, which hand he used to beat himself, she will scrap his hand.


    Green bamboo has been back, dare not get up, also don''t know how to answer.


    Zhao shuning picked up the dagger that the boy had just dropped because of the fight, and then slowly walked to the girl in the green shirt standing by.


    At this time, Kong Shishuang was completely shocked by the phenomenon in front of him.


    Isn''t green bamboo a second-class elixir? How could he be defeated so quickly by such an inconspicuous girl?


    Every time Zhao shuning takes a step towards Kong Shishuang, Kong Shishuang''s heart can''t help shaking.


    If Zhao shuning advances one step, she will retreat three steps. If Zhao shuning advances all the time, she will retreat all the time.


    Until her "ah" came out, Zhao shuning was satisfied to take back the dagger.


    And with that scream, the girl in green shirt completely fell into the lotus pool behind her.


    The huge sound of falling into the water attracted many new eyes.


    At the beginning, the old students thought it was the same level who was teaching the new students. They didn''t care until the new students covered their mouths and showed an incredible expression. Only then did the old students realize that things were not normal and quickly looked in the direction where the sound of falling into the water came out.


    "No, Miss Kong has fallen into the water!"


    "She doesn''t know water, go and save her!"


    Immediately, the sound of someone jumping into the pool was heard.


    When they fished Kong Shishuang out, the girl''s head was covered with green seaweed. Her hair was also scattered on her face, especially her clothes. Because they were very light, they fell into the water and stuck tightly to her body, so that the spring burst out. Many people looked straight.


    It was the green bamboo who was lying on the ground. He quickly took off his clothes with one hand and covered Kong Shishuang''s body.


    "Miss Kong, how can you fall into the water without any reason?"


    "Qingzhu, how did you get hurt?"


    "Who did all this?"


    Hearing someone''s inquiry, Kong Shishuang could not bear to settle down and began to cry.


    Zhao shuning sat on the high Pavilion, looking down at what was happening, and could not help but dig out his ears.


    How can Kong Shishuang shed tears like a little girl when she is so old?


    When she was her age, no matter how arduous the task the master sent, no matter how many injuries she suffered, as long as someone was around, she would not even say a word, for fear of humiliating the master. When you look at Kong Shishuang, you have no place to break her face, but you cry so bitterly that you think what happened to her?Zhao shuning doesn''t know how long Kong Shishuang has been crying.


    Although those old students dislike her and are impatient, they still don''t go away. After all, Kong Shishuang''s surname is Kong, and the owner of Yanyu building''s surname is Kong. Although Kong Ye has been out on a tour, Kong Shishuang is his only sister, and they dare not despise her.


    "Miss, if you tell us the students of grade two, we can find justice for you. Who bullied you?"


    The crying Kong Shishuang stopped crying. Seeing that there were so many people around her, she began to have confidence. With her slender hand, people turned their eyes to the direction of her finger.


    But there is only a little girl swinging her legs?


    When the little girl saw them looking at her, she gave everyone a sweet smile.


    "Miss, who do you mean?"


    "It''s her, the Yellow haired girl, who made me look like this."


    Hearing the girl say these words, Zhao shuning got up, clapped his hands, stood on the high Pavilion, and said slowly: "I''m Zhao shuning. I''m a freshman. This young lady just fell into the pool by herself, which has nothing to do with me. Look, the monkey boy standing there is the one I hurt."


    The little girl''s words were correct, and every word fell into the ears of the people present.


    "Freshmen? A baby, don''t you know the rules? Even to the second grade senior brothers? "


    "Oh, the rules are broken, aren''t they? Then change the rules. "

 Chapter 29

    As soon as the girl''s light words came out, they immediately caused an uproar.


    Unbelievable, in addition to the old students, there are also the group of freshmen who were extremely bullied.


    A boy of grade two swallowed his saliva, as if he had just heard wrong, and what he had appeared was an illusion.


    "Little girl, what did you just say?"


    The little girl''s smile, tender voice, echoed in the courtyard of Yanyu building.


    "I said, I don''t like this broken rule. Since I don''t like it, I''ll change it."


    All the young girls of the freshmen were stunned to see the little girl on the high tower. How did she do it? With such a casual tone, she said such shocking words.


    "Little girl, you are a little bit too rampant."


    "I said to you freshmen, as soon as you come, you are suffering from this kind of inhuman treatment. Do you think this is what you should suffer?"


    The freshmen looked at each other and didn''t know how to answer.


    Every year''s Yanyu building trial, the first day of freshmen admission, there will always be this process, ah?


    For so many years, they didn''t find it strange. Until now, the five-year-old girl reminded them that they had just seriously thought about what they should suffer from the previous cowardice?


    "Hey, little girl, don''t sow discord. It''s a gift for freshmen. What do you know?"


    "Well, the senior brothers think it''s polite to the freshmen, isn''t it?"


    The young man who just spoke couldn''t speak because he had something stuck in his throat.


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever seen such a special ceremony. Do you like it?"


    No one spoke, it is because no one spoke, which shows a thing, their hearts, in fact, are extremely resistant to such things happen.


    "Your ability is not weak, otherwise, you will not enter the gate of Yanyu building. Lingyao is very rare in every family. You must be loved at home. Why should you be trampled by these so-called senior brothers and sisters when you arrive at Yanyu building?"


    The scene is silent, but there are many new students who are rubbing their hands.


    Look, this little girl is only five years old. She has never been afraid of the old. How can they show their diffidence at this time when they are so many years older than her?


    "Smelly girl, let me tell you why, just because we are better than you. In Dongze Dahuang, we respect our strength. If you are inferior to us in the value of force, you should be trampled by our senior brothers. This is the rule. It has been passed on for a hundred years. Do you understand?"


    After hearing this, Zhao shuning felt very funny.


    When she was the empress, she was not as rampant as this boy.


    "So you mean, in Yanyu building, you talk with your fists?"


    "Of course, it''s not only Yanyu building, but also in the whole Dongze wasteland. Whoever has a hard fist has the right to speak."


    "The little girl said:" otherwise, you fight with me


    It''s the first time for a freshman to take the initiative to challenge a second-class senior.


    "What? Dare not? "


    "It''s just a baby. I don''t dare."


    But at this time, green bamboo came forward to stop the old man.


    "Green bamboo, what do you do? Let me teach this girl a lesson."


    The thin boy shook his head and said, "don''t go. This girl is very strong!"


    "So what? I''m not afraid of her. You can have a good rest here and see how I can find a place for our second grade old students."


    "Don''t go! She hurt me with one move. "


    As soon as this remark came out, many old students looked at Qingzhu. It was incredible. In their cognition, although Qingzhu was weak, he was also a second-class pharmacist. He would never be knocked down so easily by the other party? Unless the opponent is a master above level 3 elixir.


    Even at this time, no one doubts that Zhao shuning is an alchemist.


    Alchemist, it''s a very rare existence. In the whole Yanyu building, only Kong Ye is an alchemist.


    "Are you too careless?"


    Green bamboo Leng for a moment, recalled the scene at that time.


    "Maybe I despised the enemy too much. That girl is not as powerful as I imagined."


    That group of old students, hanging heart just let down.


    At this time, their eyes to Zhao shuning are no longer as friendly as before.


    "Elder martial brother, you have so many books. Do you really want to fight her?"


    At this time, among the freshmen, a young man stood up. Although his hand was shaking all the time, his voice was so loud.


    Zhao shuning is the representative of the freshmen. She is working hard for them. How can they watch the excitement!


    If one person stands up, it will naturally drive more and more people."That''s right, and shuningdu had already fought with elder martial brother Qingzhu before, and she was also injured. Do you want to go on? Is it shameless to behave like this? "


    "Elder martial brother, you are all in your teens. If you attack a child who is nearly five years old, you will lose your second-class reputation here."


    "That is --"


    more and more voices are heard. The old man who did not expect this scene is obviously surprised.


    It''s OK to deal with Zhao shuning alone, but it''s not easy to deal with these freshmen if they are united.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, Zhao shuning could not say what he felt.


    She is not so great, and she doesn''t want to work for the welfare of the first-class freshmen. She just doesn''t want to be bullied, so she stood up and resisted. But she didn''t expect that these first-class freshmen would like to stand on her side.


    Zhao shuning is like this. If others respect her, she will respect others.


    "You? Want to rebel? "


    "It''s the elder martial brothers who bully people first. We respect you and respect you. It doesn''t mean we can let you bully us."


    "We also have elixirs who have entered the second level. There are many families behind us. If the elder martial brothers force us to fight today, we are not afraid. There will always be bruises in the trial."


    The freshmen are getting more and more excited, while the old students are beginning to panic. Most of their second-class old students go out to collect medicine, and few of them are at the scene.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "As long as the senior brothers don''t write, we won''t do anything."


    Zhao shuning is young and lovely. Originally, most of the elixirs in Yanyu building are teenagers. They have a desire to protect such a lovely girl.


    She dares to rise up against these old students, and seems to have become the object of worship of many new students.


    Those who are paid for others should not be frozen to death. Those who work for the welfare of the public should not be left alone. Those who open the way for freedom should not be trapped in thorns.

 Chapter 30

    The scene intensified, and the freshmen stood in front of Zhao shuning to fight against the injustice.


    At this time, no one spoke, as if as long as one side ignited the fire, the two sides would fight thoroughly.


    The arrogant and willful Kong Shishuang also held his breath and looked at the form in front of him.


    At this time, she did not dare to speak out.


    "Elder martial brother, we could have been friendly with each other. As long as you don''t take a high attitude, our freshmen will not be so rude to challenge you."


    The little girl''s voice is soft and waxy. It has magical healing power in the ears of people.


    "Freshmen are like this every year. Why do you have to make an exception when you are in your class?"


    "Why? Dear first-class colleagues, we are going to be beaten anyway. What are we afraid of? If the elder martial brothers really dare to fight us, it''s natural for us to fight back. By the way, elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters, there are no regulations in Yanyu building. Can''t the freshmen fight back? "


    The older teenagers looked at each other.


    Yanyu building, there is no such regulation.


    "Zhao shuning, your surname is Zhao. Are you from the Zhao family in Qinghui town?"


    "Yes."


    The boy in front of him suddenly stopped talking. He just laughed happily.


    Zhao shuning, you don''t offend us junior brothers. I''m afraid you''ll suffer when the one from Jihan hall comes.


    "Come on, our rank is much higher than you. Are we afraid of you freshmen?"


    As soon as the words came out, the undercurrent surged on both sides for a moment.


    Zhao shuning jumped down from the high tower and stopped in front of the freshmen.


    Her palm, slowly burning from the red flame, in the flame of combustion, the space above, seems to have been distorted.


    Zhao shuning? She''s a baby. Is it true?


    "I, Zhao shuning, never make trouble, but I''m not afraid of it."


    The girl''s evil spirit smiles, and her face is very charming. Just when she is going to fight with the second grade old student, there is a burst of angry shout.


    "What do you do? Gathering people to make trouble? Believe it or not, I''ll lock you all up. "


    Everyone looked up and spoke to a man in blue. It seems that the students here are mainly wearing "blue" clothes.


    How could this sound be so familiar?


    Zhao shuning was shocked by this, because the person who gave the order was Meng Yang, who had been repaired by her five days ago.


    Meng Yang is old, how can he still be in the Yanyu building.


    Next to Meng Yang, there is an old man. Looking at the old man''s facial features, Meng Yang is seven times like him. It seems that the old man should be Meng Hao, Meng Yang''s father.


    "Good deacon Meng."


    The level of Yanyu building is also very strict.


    The most common and the largest number of students, naturally, are the students who come to participate in the trial, then the deacon, and then the manager. On a higher level, the building owner is Kong Ye. There are four managers and eight deacons. They all have the power to reward and punish students.


    Meng Hao and Meng Yang are the last two of the eight deacons.


    "Deacon Meng, it''s the freshmen who started to make trouble first. We''re just suppressing here."


    The two people on the upper platform looked down at the people below and said, "what''s your name?"


    The direction he asked was Zhao shuning''s.


    The little girl came forward and said with a smile, "Zhao shuning."


    "The Zhao family?"


    "Qinghui Town, a member of the Zhao family."


    After Zhao shuning finished, Meng Yang and Meng Hao were silent. They whispered and didn''t know what they were saying.


    After a while, there was an incredible sound of judgment in the compound.


    "Zhao shuning, a freshman, gathered people to make trouble and hurt his elder martial brothers and sisters. He has no respect for his superiors. From now on, he began to be confined for five days. Only after five days can he come out and accept the test."


    "What?"


    "I heard you right."


    The old students clubbed aside and began to gloat. They had already said that Zhao shuning had offended the master. Yanyu building would not let her go so easily.


    Five days? That Zhao shuning can''t participate in the first five days of physical training, then when it comes to the test, how can she hold on?


    "Deacon Meng, we have an objection to this."


    "Oh, what''s the objection?"


    As soon as the old man spoke, his figure immediately moved to the young man.


    "It is clear that the elder martial brothers beat and scolded Shu Ning first."


    "Ah


    The next moment, the boy was lifted by the old man''s hand. Hanging in mid air.


    "You, disrespectful, are also locked up with Zhao shuning."Also at this time, the old man''s arm, suddenly appeared a black whip, the old man did not respond, the next moment, there is a huge force, his right hand bounce away, forced under, the young man was saved.


    The other side of the whip is Zhao shuning.


    "Smelly girl, you want to die!"


    "Deacon Meng, one of the eight deacons of Yanyu building, has done such a thing to a freshman. Do you want it or don''t you want it?"


    Meng Ran''s face turned green in an instant.


    How dare a yellow haired girl provoke him in public!


    "You see clearly, gathering people to make trouble? Our first-class freshmen just unite and help each other! Injured elder martial brother or elder martial sister? Deacon Meng, open your eyes and have a good look. Among all the people, those who hang the most lottery are the freshmen behind me! show no respect to elders and superiors? Then we are even more afraid to bear the responsibility that the elder should teach the freshmen how to be a man. But just now, you are the first to act as a deacon. If the elder is not respected, how can we respect him? "


    These words are sonorous and powerful.


    The resounding words spread to the ears of the public, and those freshmen who were beaten had more admiration for the girl named Zhao shuning.


    "You! What a smart girl! You Zhao family really have a good seedling! "


    "That''s ridiculous."


    "Smelly girl, it''s hard to be competitive in Yanyu building."


    "I don''t want to be competitive. I just don''t want to let some rubbish step on my head. Everyone is born equal. No one is better."


    Garbage? As soon as he heard this, he knew who Zhao shuning was alluding to.


    "The Deacon has the power to punish new people. You can''t refute this. Come on, escort Zhao shuning to the cell."


    But at this time, those freshmen, all happened to stand in front of Zhao shuning, looking at the opposite Meng deacon and the old students.


    Zhao shuning can feel that they are afraid, but they don''t retreat. This time, under the influence of Zhao shuning, they can stand up bravely.


    Looking at the scene that hasn''t appeared in a hundred years, Meng ran lowered his voice and said, "what are you going to do?"

 Chapter 31

    "Don''t do anything to defend our own rights."


    "We came to Yanyu building for trial and learning. Our family also made a lot of sacrifices for this spiritual power trial. We didn''t come here to suffer these humiliations."


    "Respect strength. If that is the case, people with strength can bully people at will. Why are the heads of the four families modest and polite and loved by Dongze Dahuang?"


    "The more incompetent a person is, the more he hopes to prove his ability by bullying others. What''s more, even a five-year-old baby will not let go. Why don''t they think that if a five-year-old baby can make such achievements, one day she will become a person he can''t afford to offend. At that time, can she step on their body?"


    "Deacon Meng, don''t go too far."


    "Why is it that those who cause trouble are not punished, while those who are beaten are imprisoned?"


    "Deacon Meng, we don''t agree!"


    "All the freshmen in our class are not satisfied!"


    "Shuning is also injured. It''s also the elder martial brothers'' first move. Why should deacon Meng protect those old students? Just punish shuning? "


    There are more and more discussions among freshmen.


    Meng Hao and Meng Yang look at the scene in front of them, and their steps are slightly unsteady.


    Zhao shuning a face of calm, as if even if the sky falls down, she will not frown.


    Such a little girl, such a bearing, if the Meng family had not made a feud with the Zhao family before, Meng Hao would have cultivated Zhao shuning well and had a good relationship with her. But now, it''s different. Their Meng family has already made a marriage with the Zhao family. Who knows if she will take revenge on the Meng family when she becomes strong in the future?


    "Father, what shall we do?"


    Newborn calves are not afraid of tigers. These children, when they were bullied, had already had resentment in their hearts. Now, after being provoked by the girl, their emotions rose more and more fiercely.


    "What else can we do? The law is not responsible for the public. If the manager above knows it, I''m afraid even we will be punished. "


    Meng Hao cough cough, the scene quiet down, waiting for him to make a decision.


    "Students, this incident originated from Zhao shuning. Yanyu building has the rules of Yanyu building. If she makes a mistake, she will be punished."


    "But for the sake of her support, I can take her lightly."


    "The period of confinement will be changed from five days to three days. How about that?"


    The first grade freshman looks at Zhao shuning, but the little girl is playful.


    As a result, I don''t know whether the little girl who carved jade with powder is satisfied.


    It''s reasonable to say that the Deacon has retreated. It''s really rare. Zhao shuning should take it as soon as it''s good. Don''t hold on to it all the time.


    But Zhao shuning didn''t think so.


    She felt that she was right, and she didn''t want to take the blame for others. Once she entered the confinement room, it showed that the main fault of the matter was herself. She couldn''t stand such cowardice, even at all.


    "Zhao shuning, can you accept such punishment?"


    Mencius father and son condescending, disdainful look at Zhao shuning, as if this result, is their gift to her, she should be grateful to accept it.


    "Smelly girl, my father is talking to you. What are your eyes?"


    Meng Yang said, looking at these freshmen, if they were the students of grade four, he would be afraid. But these kids in front of him haven''t received any experience. They are soft persimmons. It''s the best time to handle them.


    He does not believe, in front of the public, this little girl, also dare to turn the sky?


    He remembered all the experiences he had fallen into the hands of the Zhao family.


    "Zhao shuning, are you dumb?"


    "Look at you like this, it should be acquiescence. Fortunately, you can correct your mistakes. Don''t make it again in the future. Not every time you meet such a generous person as me."


    "Somebody, take Zhao shuning to the cell."


    From the pavilion, out of the two men in black, they look respectful, walking steadily to Zhao shuning side.


    But as soon as they put their hands on Zhao shuning''s shoulders, they saw something wrong with the little girl''s expression.


    Before the two thugs could react, Zhao shuning''s two little hands clenched their wrists, and then pulled them hard.


    "Crunch --" a, two people''s arm a ache, afterward, then dislocated, can''t make force any more.


    Two thugs in black hold the injured arm and show their teeth in pain. How could a little girl have such great strength? It''s much heavier than an adult.


    This move is similar to that of Kong Shishuang.


    "Zhao shuning, what are you doing?"


    "What did I do?"


    "You dare to beat law enforcement officers without authorization, Zhao shuning. Do you know the consequences of doing so?""I beat them? You can see the wounds on their bodies. "


    "You''re trying to be reasonable!"


    With a strange smile, Zhao shuning turned back. In the eyes of everyone''s surprise, he quickly put his hands on the two men''s dislocated arms, and then heard a crisp sound.


    The two men''s bones were picked up by Zhao shuning.


    She clapped her hands, looked at Meng ran and said, "you say, where did they get hurt?"


    "You two, arrest her! Shut up


    But at this time, the two thugs hesitated and did not dare to come forward. The sharp pain just came from their wrists was not complete. The little girl was not so easy to deal with.


    "A child is afraid to be like this. Will you lose face when you are so old?"


    Zhao shuning jumped to the top.


    She didn''t like her small body, which was limited. She had to hold her head up when she talked with others.


    "What are you doing? Zhao shuning, are you going to play truant? "


    "Hello, old man, you are a little too ugly. How did you get into this position when you were so old? Do you rely on your eyesight to cling to power? "


    Old man? Never die? Old rascal?


    Meng Hao has lived so long that he has never suffered such abuse.


    Although he was only a third-order spiritual pharmacist, he was respected by the local people when he was in cangyu city because he was his nephew.


    This is the first time that he has heard such an unbearable name.


    "Smelly girl, what do you say?"


    "Didn''t you hear me? Do you want me to say it again? Old rascal, if other people do something wrong, you don''t want me to do it for them. I tell you, no one can force me to do anything I don''t agree with. "


    After a pause, Zhao shuning slowed down and said word by word, "do you hear me? Old - splash - skin


    "I''m so angry!"

 Chapter 32

    Zhao shuning''s provocation obviously angered the Meng family.


    Because of the relationship between Jihan temple and Feiyang, they can only hang the title of deacon in Yanyu building. Although their abilities are not outstanding, no one dares to challenge them when their positions are put there.


    I didn''t expect to be scolded by a five-year-old girl today.


    Meng Hao couldn''t swallow the breath, so he started immediately.


    By this time, he had been dazzled by emotions, and no longer cared about the elders and juniors.


    He only knew that at this moment, he wanted to kill the girl named Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning was very fierce. Seeing this, she quickly dodged. But now, she is only a second-class pharmacist, and her strength is too different from that of the third level.


    Although she was agile and barely avoided it, the fierce momentum of the palm still made a cut on Zhao shuning''s arm. Soon, the blood on her arm dyed the clothes thoroughly.


    Unfortunately, the body armor can only protect the main organs of the body, but there are only ordinary clothes in the arms.


    When the blood gushed out, Zhao shuning also felt the tingling of the nerve.


    Sure enough, the level division of force is too serious. She is a second-class girl. If she wants to deal with the third-class girl, she has to suffer more than that.


    "Dead girl, hiding very fast."


    "But the next move, I''ll see how you can hide."


    The old man put his hands in front of him and made a spirit seal out of thin air. The spirit seal, in front of him, became bigger and bigger, and the color was constantly changing between cyan and red.


    "Deacon Meng, Shu Ning is still young. As an elder, how can you use such skills to her?"


    But at this time, Meng Hao completely ignored the eyes of the outside world.


    Now, he just wants to kill Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning''s brow is tight wrinkly, obviously also recognized this skill of Meng Hao, Bixia change!


    It''s a skill that can only be summoned by the third level elixir. As long as Meng ran releases it, I don''t know if Zhao shuning''s body can hold it.


    It seems that we can only use the spirit of alchemist to suppress it.


    Although Zhao shuning didn''t want to expose her identity as an alchemist too early, she was afraid that many people would be envious at that time, but now she had to fight for her life.


    The little girl''s eyes closed. During her meditation, she was preparing to transfer her mental power to her hands, but suddenly felt that the energy wave of Bixia suddenly disappeared. Seeing this, she quickly put away the alchemist''s mental power.


    Open your eyes to see what happened.


    What came into view was a boy about sixteen years old.


    He was wearing crescent colored clothes with gorgeous patterns embroidered with green silk. His long hair was like ink scattered on his white clothes. He only used a white belt to tie his hair behind his head. His three-dimensional facial features carved by a knife sent out a cold breath. His thin lips were pretty pursed, and his deep eyes couldn''t see to the end.


    His skin is glossy and flowing, his nose is like a beam, his lips are like a pill, and his skin is like balm.


    In an instant, Zhao shuning almost regarded the boy in white as Zhao Huai.


    The boy looks back and smiles at Zhao shuning. His good-looking eyes form an arc. Zhao shuning sighs sincerely from the bottom of his heart. How can a man be so beautiful?


    If he had not seen the headmaster''s face, Zhao shuning would have thought that the most beautiful beauty in Dongze wasteland was not as beautiful as the boy in white in front of him.


    His eyebrows and eyes seemed to be similar to those of his old friends, but all of a sudden, Zhao shuning couldn''t figure out who it was.


    "Are you all right?"


    Zhao shuning shakes his head. Obviously, she doesn''t know the teenager, but according to the previous situation, it is the teenager who blocks Meng Ran''s Bixia transformation for her. The teenager helps her.


    The boy in white looked back at ease. When the father and son of the Meng family saw this man, they were all surprised and knelt down in a hurry.


    "Your Highness."


    Your highness? Who on earth is he? Why help her?


    Looking at the people in front of him, the young man said gently, "deacon Meng, go down and accept the punishment."


    "Young master?"


    "Do you want me to say it a second time?"


    Mencius father and son dare not speak, in front of the young man in white, they can not afford to offend the existence.


    "Well, let''s break up and do our own business."


    Zhao shuning was stunned. Power is very important. He resisted all kinds of things before, but he didn''t have any effect. However, the young man in white in front of him turned the whole thing around with just a few words.


    As if nothing had happened, they registered in an orderly way.


    Those old students did not dare to bully the new students under the young''s eyes. It seems that the little girl has a close relationship with his highness, and they dare not provoke any more.Just as Zhao shuning wanted to go, he was stopped by the boy in white behind him.


    She looked back at him, puzzled.


    The boy just said softly, "you come with me."


    I don''t know why, Zhao shuning, who has always been on guard, is not on guard against this young man. In other words, the young man''s smile is too gentle, which makes her fall into the enemy unconsciously. She thinks that a person like him should be kind.


    All the way with the boy in white into the inner room.


    After the youth arranges Zhao shuning to sit down, just takes out the scratch medicine from behind.


    "Hand out, I see, your palm, also suffered a lot of injuries."


    Zhao shuning didn''t put out her hand. She looked at the boy in white on guard: "why do you want to help me? Why are you so nice to me? "


    Youth just smile: "I can''t protect you for long, today is just passing by Yanyu building by chance, later days, you have to go by yourself."


    Zhao shuning frowned and asked again, "you didn''t answer my question."


    "Does that matter? As long as I''m not mean to you, isn''t that enough? "


    Zhao shuning looks at those clean and incomparable eyes, and suddenly laughs. She believes him. With such a pair of stars and sea eyes, Zhao shuning believes that he won''t cheat.


    "I want to know, what''s your name?"


    "Name is just a code. It doesn''t matter."


    "Why do you help me? This question is very important to me. "


    The boy in white laughed and said gently, "maybe because of your temperament, you are very similar to an old friend of mine."


    She is always so reckless and stubborn. As long as it''s not her fault, she won''t admit it and refuse to carry the pot. If she takes a step back, she won''t have to suffer such a heavy criminal law. However, she never takes a step back, and the little girl in front of her is very similar to her then.


    "Well, you can go."

 Chapter 33

    After a simple thanks, Zhao shuning walked out of the door of the inner room.


    At this point, the door closed slowly, and the boy in white finally disappeared in front of her eyes.


    After closing the door, the boy in white laughed.


    "Sister, she and you are really like each other."


    It''s just that you''re gone, and she won''t be you.


    The boy in white, whose original name is Ye Xingchen, is the younger brother of the former empress Ye Ling. He spent seven or eight years with his elder sister. When he was six years old, he was taken captive by Lin Feng. Since then, ye Xingchen has been raised in a small courtyard of the Lin family. It''s very remote and nobody can set foot there.


    And Lin Feng that hypocrite, day after day to Ye Xingchen fed a lot of pills from ansu.


    Ye Xingchen''s body did not grow again when he was 16 years old.


    People all think that he is just a gifted and intelligent young Lord of the Lin family. His name is Lin Xingchen, and he is Lin Feng''s youngest son.


    Only he knows that he is Ye Xingchen.


    At that time, the pills that Lin Feng found had a great impact on his physical development, but they did not damage his memory. Ye Xingchen''s blood was naturally different from that of ordinary people, which was similar to his sister Ye Ling. Lin Feng did not know this, and thought that ye Xingchen who took the pills would also lose his memory.


    Fortunately Ye Xingchen showed no flaws, which was released by Lin Feng, and when Lin Feng told him, he said he was Lin Xingchen, his son.


    Lin Feng is reluctant to destroy such a good seedling as ye Xingchen. He is young and easy to manipulate. As long as his memory is erased, he will become the sharpest blade in Lin Feng''s hand.


    "Your Highness, when shall we go back? The master is urging us."


    Ye Xingchen put down his pen, and then said: "you and my father say, not out of three days, I will go back."


    "Yes."


    The young man in white is smiling. He wants to find a way to deal with Lin Feng.


    He can''t let his sister die in vain in the hands of these people. If they do something wrong, they must pay the price.


    Time flies by.


    Zhao shuning and many freshmen have been in Yanyu building for three days. In these three days, they bathed and fasted, washed their bodies devoutly, and every day precious medicinal materials were sent into their rooms to bathe them.


    Zhao shuning and in a division, are two girls, one called Shuanger, one called siser, are first-class freshmen.


    The two girls are very good. Every time Zhao shuning talks with them, shuang''er always nods with excitement, and she always smiles gently. In their eyes, Zhao shuning''s performance on the first day of entering the building is their benchmark.


    In the past few days, Zhao shuning has basically clarified some matters needing attention of Yanyu building.


    When it comes to bathing in the evening, shuang''er looks at Zhao shuning with her innocent eyes, and then says, "xiao''ning''er, do you want to set up a gang yourself?"


    "Form a gang? Why? I''m not very interested. "


    Siser also came over and sat down beside Zhao shuning.


    "Xiao Ning''er, shuang''er''s suggestion is also very good. You can think about it carefully. Generally speaking, we are qualified to form our own gangs when it comes to the second level. Some of the gang leaders are very popular in Yanyu building. Most of them are in groups. In this way, no one dares to bully them, and those who join the gangs are still in trouble A lot of them. "


    "Oh?"


    Zhao shuning''s interest has been hooked up.


    "Xiao Ning''er, do you know? Among the second level senior students, there are three most prominent gangs. Generally, as long as they join their gangs, there are not many people who dare to trouble those people. "


    "Which gangs are there in Level 2?"


    Zhao shuning likes to fight alone, but a few days ago told her a truth, sometimes, the power of a group of people, the deterrent ability will be stronger.


    "In the second level, the most famous Gang is tianyuanque, then poisonous canguang, and finally duanlong. I heard that the leaders of these three gangs are very powerful. That day, yuanque''s boss was Zhang Tianyuan, poisonous canguang''s leader was Li can, and duanlong''s leader was wu long."


    Hearing this, Zhao shuning burst out laughing.


    Zhang Tianyuan and Li can both understand. How did the Wulong come from?


    "Xiao Ning''er, what are you laughing at? Am I wrong? "


    Zhao shuning couldn''t stop smiling, and then said, "you''re right. It''s OK. Go on."


    A face of puzzled, but still went on to say.


    "It''s said that the last two gangs and the two leaders are already at the end of the second level. If they want to be promoted to the third level, it''s just around the corner. The most terrifying one is Zhang Tianyuan, who is tianyuanque. Now he''s a third level pharmacist. He can catch up with deacon Meng at such a level."


    Third level elixir, it''s really good.


    Zhao shuning has just been promoted to the second grade, and now it is just the beginning of the second grade.It''s really difficult to make sense of the spiritual power.


    Zhang Tianyuan, who is only level 2, can be promoted to level 3. That talent is really good.


    "Ganging up, can''t yanyulou stop it?"


    "If we don''t stop it, it''s still a virtuous circle in the view of the building owner. It''s said that it''s helpful to the spiritual cultivation of the students, so it''s allowed to form a gang in Yanyu building."


    "But it also depends on what kind of gang it is. The second level duanlong sect is extremely arrogant. Just yesterday, we went to select medicinal materials, but they just refused to let us in. They had to let their gang select them before they let us in. The medicinal materials originally belong to everyone. When we went in, the remaining medicinal materials were very cheap."


    Zhao shuning frowned. She didn''t know about it?


    Every time I go to get herbs, I go to the dormitory as a unit.


    Shuang''er and siser think Zhao shuning is small. They are afraid that she can''t take too many things when she goes. They don''t let her go every time. So Zhao shuning doesn''t know that this happened.


    "Are they so unreasonable?"


    "Well, we can''t compete with them. This year''s first-class freshmen, many people''s precious medicinal materials have been robbed by the duanlong sect."


    "That is, in half a month, we will enter the mountain for training. If our bodies are not hardened enough, how can we fight against those spirit beasts when we get to the place where there are wolves, tigers and leopards everywhere."


    "Alas


    Zhao shuning was lost in thought.


    After a long time, after everyone was almost soaked, Zhao shuning slowly said: "if we freshmen form a gang, what do we need to do?"


    Shuang''er and siser are very excited when they hear what Zhao shuning says.


    In fact, a lot of freshmen proposed to form a gang yesterday. They hope to let Zhao shuning be the leader of the gang, because Zhao shuning''s prestige is the strongest among the first-class freshmen. They think that Zhao shuning is so strong that they don''t want them to hold her back and may not agree to form a gang.


    But did not expect, tonight shuang''er and siser smoothly mention, Zhao shuning unexpectedly began to be interested in this.

 Chapter 34

    Zhao shuning wanted to take over the gang, and the next day it spread.


    In the next few days, the number of people soared. There were countless people entering Zhao shuning''s yard every day, most of them were freshmen.


    Shuanger and siser are very busy these days.


    They are busy registering every day, and the herbs used for bathing in the evening are all taken back by some strong freshmen.


    On the fifth day, the number of the gang exceeded 200 and became the largest in Yanyu building. More than half of the freshmen joined Zhao shuning''s gang.


    Shuang''er and siser want to give the gang a more popular name. Finally, Zhao shuning interrupts them with a light word.


    "It''s better to call it shuiyunsheng."


    Water clouds?


    "Xiao Ning''er, this name, can appear not so domineering?"


    "It''s OK. If we have the strength, the name will spread sooner or later."


    "Well, that''s what Xiao Ning''er says."


    "By the way, shuang''er, tomorrow will be the last day to register the gang. You have to be energetic and don''t be afraid."


    "I see."


    After Zhao shuning went to bed, he always thought about how to promote his spiritual power at night. According to his own development, he basically had no rival in the same level, but there were always several top-notch students in the second level. If Zhao shuning didn''t need the help of Alchemist''s spiritual power, he would not be their rival.


    The trial is about to start again. If the body doesn''t experience good hardening, a series of bad things will happen in the follow-up.


    The next morning, Shuanger and siser got up early.


    They counted the number of people who signed up today in the outer hospital. Usually, at noon, the two teenagers who helped to get the medicine should come back, but today, an hour has passed, but the two still haven''t moved.


    Zhao shuning stretched out and stood in the yard watching the people discussing Gang affairs. He felt very bored. Just as he wanted to go back to the house to sleep, he caught sight of a man running towards their yard in a panic.


    "Shuanger girl, siser girl, no, no!"


    They looked for sound and saw only a young man in green running panting and blushing.


    "Ah Fu, what''s the matter?"


    "Ah Shui and ah Yue went to the Yaoshang room to collect the medicinal materials in your yard. They had a conflict with the people of duanlong sect and were tied up by the second grade old student. Now they are locked up in the Chaifang next to the Yaoshang room. The people of duanlong sect all hit hard. When I came here, I saw that ah Shui got a lot of blows."


    "What should I do, leader Ning?"


    "The second level duanlong sect, we didn''t provoke them. Why can''t they get along with us?" She was a little worried and said in a trembling voice.


    "If you have anything to ask, you can take me directly to the pharmacy. When you get there, you''ll know."


    Ah Fu, the young man answered, and took Zhao shuning to the place of the medicine room.


    Those who are more courageous also put down the things in their hands and followed them in a hurry.


    At this time, in the firewood room next to the Yaoshang room, a Yue and a Shui were tied with hemp ropes, throwing their hands and feet on the dusty ground and kicking them incessantly.


    The people of duanlong sect are really cruel.


    Every foot, to the harm of youth to kick.


    "Water clouds grow? Are your freshmen quite capable? Is this a blatant attempt to provoke our duanlong sect? "


    "It''s just a group of children. They haven''t been weaned for long. They just want to share a share with their elder martial brothers, but they don''t think about it. Are you worthy of it?"


    "A group of kids who have not grown up, still want to set up a gang, have no ability, and still want to have a foothold in the Yanyu building? I want to tell you that every year, we duanlong sect, a miscellaneous gang like you, don''t know how much we deal with. It''s ridiculous that we still want to shout in our territory. "


    There are four or five people who surround ah Shui and ah Yue. On their arms, there is a sign of dragon horn.


    The two people on the ground had already been beaten to vomit blood, without the slightest strength to fight back, but looking at the five people, they were obviously still unwilling to let them go.


    "Among your freshmen, there is a little girl named Zhao shuning who is very rampant, isn''t she?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Oh, it''s hard to talk."


    With a slap, ah Shui''s face got a punch again. In a moment, his face swelled up immediately.


    "A five-year-old girl with yellow hair deserves your support?"


    "We''d rather be the leader of the gang than the second level."


    "Oh, in front of us, we were beaten so badly that we didn''t say a word. We thought you two were dumb. Now when you mention that yellow haired girl, you can talk."


    "Bah!"


    The boy named a Yue spat hard at the duanlong sect."Our leader Ning is much better than you hypocrites. She seeks justice instead of using the gang to do all the bad things."


    Those who have been treated like this are obviously angry.


    "Give me the pliers."


    "What?"


    "The pincers for pulling the horse''s teeth."


    "Pang Shuai, what do you do with it?"


    "I want to strip all the teeth of these two people, so that they dare to fight against our duanlong sect."


    When they saw this, they laughed and joked. They handed the pincers on the top of the Chaifang to the young man who was famous for taking away ah Shui''s teeth.


    "Can the people of duanlong sect be so lawless?"


    "We just use herbs according to the rules. Why do you Lynch us?"


    "I dare to shout. It seems that the lesson I taught you before is too light."


    Pang Shuai made a wink, and the other four immediately stepped forward to block the restless ah Shui and ah Yue.


    The pincers, in a flash, had already arrived in front of the two people. Ah Shui and ah Yue''s mouth were forcibly opened by the other four people. As soon as they saw it, the pincers were about to reach into ah Shui''s mouth.


    All of a sudden, Pang Shuai felt a sharp pain in his wrist. A stone hit his wrist heavily.


    The pincers fell from the top and hit Pang Shuai''s foot.


    Pang Shuai immediately held his feet and screamed.


    "Who dares to attack your grandfather?"

 Chapter 35

    Pang Shuai''s angry curse has attracted many people''s attention.


    They just noticed that they didn''t know when there was a four or five-year-old girl on the eaves.


    She was small and thin, with disdain in her eyes. Looking at the flustered people below, she felt that they were particularly eye-catching.


    Jump down, not slow to the four people around a Shui a Yue, these four people, in recent days, have not seen Zhao shuning, naturally do not know the little girl in front of.


    The four teenagers looked at the little girl. Before they asked, the little girl''s voice came out.


    "Take your dirty hands off their shoulders."


    Several teenagers looked at each other and saw the shock from each other''s eyes.


    "Do you know who we are, little girl?"


    "Yes, the oolong."


    "What Oolong sect? We are duanlong sect! Duanlong sect! How dare you provoke us? "


    "Your boss, isn''t he called Wulong?"


    Five brain operation for a while, the face is not very good-looking: "little girl, get out, there is no place for you to talk."


    "Oh, really?"


    Zhao shuning chuckled and continued: "the second grade students bully the first grade students because of their age. How insecure are you?"


    "Who are you? What''s wrong with us bullying more than less? Why don''t you go out and ask about the reputation of duanlong sect? Who doesn''t know? "


    "It''s just mobs. Since you like to bully less with more, I''ll accompany you to the end."


    Looking at the little girl across the street saying these words casually, the five teenagers were shocked at first, then reacted and began to laugh. The little girl really took the Yanyu building as her unrestrained place?


    I don''t know where the wild doll came from, so I don''t know the heaven and the earth.


    Before they were happy, they heard the little girl stretch out her hands and clap her hands.


    Then, suddenly, many people poured into the yard.


    They may be some immature faces, but in their eyes, there is fearlessness.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Gang leader Ning."


    A Shui and a Yue are twin brothers. At this time, their eyes are slightly red.


    Just now, they thought not to disturb shuiyunsheng. They also thought that the leader would not come. Once leader Ning came, it showed that they were completely on the opposite side of duanlong sect. In this way, shuiyunsheng''s road will be more difficult.


    But here she comes.


    She''s only five years old, so she can take on such a responsibility.


    "If you go out first, someone will take care of the wound for you. Our leader will help you recover all the grievances you have suffered."


    Then, Zhao shuning raised his head, still a childlike appearance.


    But this time, the little girl''s smile, in the eyes of those teenagers, is to feel fear.


    "What? Do you want to cheat less with more? Believe it or not, the Deacon knows, and will punish you for going through the customs. "


    "For the sake of the five of you, give up all the offerings of the first class new families, do you think Yanyu building will do such a loss business?"


    "Zhao shuning, if you dare to touch us, we will not let you go when our elder brother comes."


    "Just in time, if he comes, it''s just that I''ll have less trouble. If you move my man, wu long, I won''t let him go."


    "You, you, the leader of your group, do you want to bully less with more? What kind of hero are you? It''s not open and aboveboard at all. "


    After hearing this, the little girl chuckled. It was lovely, but several teenagers were blinded. What did they say? This little girl, what are you laughing at?


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Zhao shuning was followed by a lot of people, and their momentum was there. Even if their grades were higher than those of the first-class freshmen, they did not dare to act rashly. They were outnumbered. If the freshmen joined hands, they would not be able to fly.


    "I don''t want to be a hero or something like that. Is it open and aboveboard? That''s a coincidence. I like to come to Yin all the time


    Zhao shuning went to Pang Shuai''s side. He was still sitting on the ground, touching one of his feet.


    Zhao shuning bent down, frightened Pang Shuai.


    Then, the little girl picked up the pliers beside Pang Shuai.


    Pang Shuai thought of Zhao shuning''s words. His head was buzzing. He just wanted to extend his other foot back, but Zhao shuning''s hand was faster than his action.


    She lifted the pliers and hit Pang Shuai''s feet.


    "Ah


    The scream, like the howl of wild animals, broke out in an instant. It was so harsh. When people covered their ears, they could still hear Pang Shuai''s cry of pain.


    This time, Zhao shuning did a good job.


    Pang Shuai''s toes, at this time, I''m afraid it''s already bloody.


    Because people can see that Pang Shuai''s shoe has been soaked with blood. Pang Shuai''s face, because of pain, has become pale.And Zhao shuning''s face, or so innocent, clearly her hand, at the moment is holding a murder weapon.


    "Zhao shuning, I''ll kill you!"


    "If you want to kill me, you should come here. A boy of only 11 or 12 years old has developed such virtue. When he grows up, he is also a black sheep."


    Zhao shuning got up and threw the pliers aside, with a look of disgust.


    Looking at the four people on the edge of the wood room, their faces were pale with fright. I didn''t know why such a young girl was so cruel? They have all brought out the face of the gang. Is she not afraid at all?


    "That, gang leader Ning, there is a misunderstanding."


    Zhao shuning sat on a bamboo stool in the Chaifang and laughed very kindly.


    "Oh, what''s the misunderstanding? Ah Shui, ah Yue''s injury, is it not your fight? "


    "Well, we had some language conflicts with the members of your gang. Today, the velvet antler is gone. Ah Yue and ah Shui insist on it. We can''t help it, can we? Do you want to see it? "


    As soon as a Shui and a Yue heard this, she suddenly burst out.


    "Velvet? Isn''t that what freshmen use to refine their bodies? There are medicines in every room. You can only embezzle other people''s herbs. Even the herbs of leader Ning, how dare you steal them? "


    Zhao shuning looked at the four people in the corner and said, "look, who should I believe?"


    "Gang leader Ning, this, we, oh, yes, I think of it. There are deer antler, and deer antler. We''ll get it for you now."


    When the four teenagers wanted to go out of the Chaifang, Zhao shuning just looked out, and everyone understood and immediately stood in the door.


    "Master Ning, you see, don''t you need deer antler? Then we have to get it. This is - "


    " what I want is not just the antler in my yard. "


    Shuiyunsheng''s freshmen raise their eyes and look at their highly respected leader. Sure enough, it turns out that they are not following the wrong person. Although Zhao shuning is young, she is much higher than them in both spiritual power and temperament.

 Chapter 36

    As soon as the words came out, the four teenagers changed greatly.


    "What do you mean, leader Ning?"


    Zhao shuning leisurely walked to the four teenagers, and felt that it was too tired to look up and talk like this. Fortunately, he stood on the small stool brought by Shuanger.


    "Am I not clear enough? What I want is not only the antler in my yard, but also how many antlers you have swallowed in my gang. You should return them to me. "


    Today, there are no less than 300 people in shuiyunsheng of Zhao shuning. If all the Velvet Antlers are distributed, the duanlong sect may not have so much in stock for the time being, because the precious medicinal materials snatched from Xinsheng are basically used by their peers.


    The four youths were livid and hesitant, unable to speak.


    In front of this vast number of people, if they force a war, the result is obvious.


    "What? No way? "


    "Leader Ning, we also want to return the deer antler to you shuiyunsheng, but now, in the hands of duanlong sect, we really don''t have so much stock."


    "All the things you robbed have been used?"


    A few teenagers were ashamed, but it was a fact. These precious medicinal materials for the first-class freshmen were just ordinary objects in the hands of duanlong sect. They used deer antler to make powder every day, and then added it to the bath bucket.


    "You see, leader Ning?"


    Zhao shuning did not speak and looked back at the crowd.


    "Do you think their words are credible?"


    People shake their heads, the leader can ignore their own danger, come forward to get justice for them, they naturally can''t admit it.


    Zhao shuning spread out his hand and said to the four teenagers, "you see, your words are not convincing."


    "Leader Ning, the four of us dare to swear to heaven that there are not so many deer antlers in the gang now. Moreover, if we take out a lot of medicinal materials from the gang, we will certainly kill us when the leader comes back."


    This is a key message.


    "In your gang, wu long is not here now?"


    "Well, the boss went out to look for the spirit beast. Now there are only more than ten people in the gang."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes flashed a touch of cunning, continued: "in your gang, in addition to deer antler, there are other valuable medicinal materials, right?"


    "Well, yes, there are, but they are all things that our boss can use. We seldom come into contact with those precious medicinal materials."


    "What valuable medicinal materials can a little duanlong sect have?"


    When the four teenagers heard Zhao shuning''s sarcastic tone, they immediately said, "leader Ning, you are wrong. In our gang, pilose antler is just one of the good medicinal materials. In addition to these, we also have Ganoderma lucidum, ginseng, ambergris, winter insects, summer grass, snow lotus, Polygonum multiflorum, musk, seahorse, bird''s nest -"


    each of the four teenagers The name of a medicinal material attracted the envy of freshmen.


    When the four teenagers gave a general introduction to the herbs, Zhao shuning looked at the new students behind him. They opened their mouths one by one. It seemed that they had never seen such good herbs before.


    Zhao shuning also understood this point.


    When she was still in Zhaojia village, it was good that she could pick one or two lingcao. When she got to Qinghui Town, her uncle was almost killed because of a small Yimi flower, so it was inevitable for freshmen to be surprised when they heard so many valuable herbs.


    "Leader Ning, what do you mean when you ask these questions?"


    Zhao shuning smiles and looks at Shuanger and siser.


    They have been together with Zhao shuning for nearly ten days, and they still have some understanding of Xiao Ning''er.


    As soon as Zhao shuning looks at them, they know what''s in Xiao Ning''er''s heart.


    "Tie these people up!"


    "What? Leader Ning, you have tied us up. Who can get deer antler for you


    Zhao shuning clapped his hands and jumped down from the stool.


    "I''ll get it myself, and I won''t trouble you."


    With a wave of Zhao shuning''s hand, the freshmen had a lot of insight. Seeing that the leader gave the order, they immediately carried it out.


    Even Pang Shuai, who fell to the ground and wailed, was tied up.


    During this period, some freshmen came to check, but when they saw Zhao shuning, they left.


    Zhao shuning''s reputation in Yanyu building has been thundering in recent days.


    She never follows any rules and regulations in her work. Who knows what kind of revenge she will get if they offend her carelessly? They didn''t know Zhao shuning, so they made a judgment from their heart.


    Shuiyunsheng''s people tied up the five teenagers and respectfully followed Zhao shuning.


    "I''m going to duanlong sect to get some of our things. Do you want to follow me?"


    "We''ll go wherever you''d rather, and we''ll listen to your arrangement.""It''s not easy to deal with the duanlong sect."


    "Master Ning, don''t worry. Since we dare to bind the people of duanlong sect and follow you to shuiyunsheng, we will only be shuiyunsheng people in the past three years. Shuiyunsheng people will never be greedy for life and afraid of death."


    "You? Do you know what I''m going to do? "


    Everyone looked at each other, and no one dared to speak.


    Only Shuanger raised his stool and yelled, "I know, robbery! We are going to rob duanlong sect! "


    Zhao shuning has no good spirit of white one eye double son, double son that keep waving hands immediately stopped, timid looking at Zhao shuning, that appearance, very lovely, Zhao shuning jumped up, gave double son a burst chestnut, double son wronged cover head, don''t understand looking at suddenly hit small Ning son.


    "Well, Xiao Ning''er, how can you beat people?"


    Siser quickly pulled a pair of children, eyes are unable to hide the smile.


    Zhao shuning took the small bench in Shuanger''s hand and stood up again. He coughed a few times to cover up his embarrassment.


    Then he said, "our leader is going to the duanlong sect to get back our own things! But they have already used more than half of our velvet antler, so they have to repay us some other medicinal materials. It''s a fair thing to do, right


    "Yes


    double son heart silently make complaints about it, is it not robbery?


    Can rob say so fresh and free from vulgarity, small rather son is really will not shameful play to the extreme.


    "So partners, we are fighting for justice. We are just a normal deal with duanlong sect, right?"


    "Yes


    Zhao shuning looked at these young faces with satisfaction. The brilliance reflected from their faces was what she could see from the faces of the five children she adopted in her last life.


    It''s a trick for them to be so old.


    But as long as they trust themselves, they will never let them down.

 Chapter 37

    Shuiyun has more than 300 students, and Zhao shuning chooses 50 of them. Together with Shuanger and Zhao siser, they plan to go to the courtyard of duanlong sect.


    The party set out in such a mighty way.


    When they arrived at the second level yard, Zhao shuning called to the local tyrants. The yard of the second level old students was much bigger than the place where they lived.


    "Leader Ning, duanlong sect is really rich and powerful."


    "It depends on robbing the new resources. Today, let''s Ninggang leader take back all the things that belong to us."


    Shuiyunsheng''s freshmen said that they were going to kick the door.


    Zhao shuning quickly stopped them.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Guild leader, aren''t we going to join duanlong sect? I''ll open the door


    "Do you open the door like this? We have to be polite. We have to be polite before we fight. Do you understand that? If we come here with such an attitude, when we go to the deacon, we will be punished for imprisonment. "


    Those people felt that the leader''s words were very reasonable, and quickly retreated behind them.


    It''s because they are reckless and don''t take too much into account when they do things. It''s better for the gang leader to be considerate. Even if they are "robbing", they should be civilized. Otherwise, when others mention Shui Yunsheng later, they will only think that he is a rude gang.


    After thinking about this, those new students who came along with them felt that leader Ning had a big picture and that she was a very just person.


    If Zhao shuning knows what these people think, she''ll be happy first. She''s not the one who takes the overall situation into consideration. She just doesn''t want to do those boring things. She can walk in openly. Don''t make them like robbers. It''s not good.


    "Siser, you look so good, you knock on the door."


    She came forward, cleared her throat and knocked on the door.


    It wasn''t long before a voice came out.


    "It must be Pang Shuai''s boys who have come back. I don''t know what good things they have collected from the freshmen this time."


    "The boy has changed his mind. He is very proud every time he comes back. How could he be so polite this time?"


    Inside came a burst of laughter.


    It sounds like there are about four or five people. According to the voice, they are all good at breath. They should be about second-class, but they are all junior. Zhao shuning was relieved.


    She had been thinking about how she would escape without losing her propriety if she came here and encountered any adverse existence.


    So there''s no need to run away.


    After a while, the door of the yard opened a crack.


    As soon as they saw a strange face, they were on the alert.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here? "


    Zhao shuning rushed to the front and said with a sweet smile: "Hello, elder martial brother, we are freshmen. Today, I came to duanlong sect to find Pang Shuai. I have admired him for a long time."


    When those people saw Zhao shuning, they were instantly adored by the little girl in front of them. Pang Shuai was lucky enough to have such a beautiful little sister fascinated him.


    "Little sister, Pang Shuai is not here now. He should come back later. Go back first."


    "Can I go inside and wait for him first?"


    "You want to come into our yard?"


    Zhao shuning nodded innocently. Behind the boy, someone urged him to put people in for everyone to see. The boy lowered his head, looked at the harmless little girl, nodded and opened the door.


    Zhao shuning went into the yard.


    Those people began to joke: "Yo, little sister, what''s the good thing about Pang Shuai? It''s worth your coming to him in person?"


    Before the words were finished, the faces of those people were stiff.


    Because they found that there were about 50 people who followed Zhao shuning.


    Such a large number of people gathered here, if it is to see the old people, no one should believe it.


    "What do you do?"


    Zhao shuning waved, and the pair of children beside her immediately put the stool beside her. Zhao shuning stood on tiptoe and stepped on it.


    "Let me introduce myself to you again. My name is Zhao shuning."


    Zhao shuning? Is that the rebellious girl who pushed Miss Kong into the pool on the first day of school, injured Qingzhu, and then provoked deacon Meng in public?


    What is she doing here?


    "Younger martial sister, we have heard of you, but what are you doing here?"


    "Don''t do anything. When we went to yaoshangfang, we met Pang Shuai. He told us that a few days ago, he took some deer antlers from our freshmen by mistake. Let me come and get them."


    "The wrong one?" The people of duanlong sect were very surprised at this remark.


    "Well, Pang Shuai is wrong. I don''t think the second grade senior brothers should be so shameless in robbing our Freshmen''s herbs. After a while, our freshmen will go to the mountains and forests to try them. This herb is specially used for our body hardening in Yanyu building. Senior brothers should know that.""Oh? We know. "


    Now there are only a dozen people left in the yard of duanlong sect. They are not afraid of it, but they don''t want to make a big deal of it.


    Then he said: "in this case, the younger martial sisters will wait a moment. I''ll have people take out the velvet antler. There are about 50 more. You can pack them up later and take them all away."


    Fifty? What about sending beggars?


    You know, there are hundreds of new students, each of whom has a velvet antler every day. Now it has been seven or eight days. The total number of Velvet Antlers should be about 3000, and the people in front of them want to send them with 50.


    "Brothers, wait."


    The people of duanlong sect were a little impatient and said, "little younger martial sister, what else do you have to say?"


    "I think elder martial brother Pang Shuai took more than 50 deer antlers from yaoshangfang."


    "What do you want to say? Don''t blame me for not reminding you. As a first-class freshman, you''d better think before you do something. You should have a standard in your heart to measure what should be done and what shouldn''t be done. You can live a long time in the Yanyu building only when you are satisfied."


    When the man spoke, the threat in his tone was obvious.


    Zhao shuning is not happy, but her face, or with a smile.


    "So the elder martial brothers mean that you are not going to give us back the velvet antler?"


    A few people laugh: "only 50, do you like it or not."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile, "either give me five thousand strains of velvet antler today, or I will go to the pharmacy of your school to get the medicine myself. Elder martial brothers, make a choice."


    How dare a freshman be so presumptuous!


    Several people of duanlong sect, their hands under their sleeves, have slowly clenched.


    There has never been a freshman who dares to challenge them like this! What''s more, the girl in front of her looks really vulnerable.

 Chapter 38

    "Little younger martial sister, you can''t say too much, you can''t do too much."


    Zhao shuning helped Shuanger jump down and stood talking. He was tired enough.


    "Shuanger, have I spoken?"


    "No, no, what you''re saying now is more polite than leader Ning scolding deacon Meng for being an old rascal on the first day of school."


    Zhao shuning nodded thoughtfully, smiling at the corners of his eyes.


    She asked again, "Thur, am I too good at things?"


    "Guild leader, what do you mean? It''s natural for us to take back our own things? Is it hard for us not only to say nothing, but also to applaud each other and say that they have done a good job? "


    Zhao shuning nodded again, and then spread out his hand to the people of duanlong sect in front of him, with helplessness on his face.


    "You see, elder martial brothers, I don''t think I did anything wrong."


    "Zhao shuning, are you sure you want to rob the herbs of my duanlong sect?"


    "Elder martial brothers, why do you speak so badly? I haven''t said that word in your mouth from the beginning to the end. But you all behave in a way quite in line with that word you said."


    Those people of duanlong sect began to show light blue light in their palms.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes were cold.


    There was no previous half of the smile.


    "I''d like to tell you again. If you are kind and kind, you let us take back our own things, then we shuiyunsheng and duanlong sect are still well water, but if you stop us today, I''m sorry. Even if we make trouble with the landlord, I''m not afraid of Zhao shuning. I''ll fight you duanlong sect once in the future Once. "


    "Little girl, you are too arrogant."


    The blue flame in the palm of those hands is more and more obvious.


    Zhao shuning said, "do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    After that, the more than 50 people behind Zhao shuning are all shining light blue in their hands. It seems that they are the top existence of the first-class spiritual pharmacists.


    When Zhao shuning selected people, he also selected the top 50 students.


    The strongest freshmen are all here.


    This time, several people on the opposite side were a little flustered.


    How can such strong freshmen gather together? Isn''t the general strong proud? Why is this group of freshmen willing to listen to Zhao shuning, a little girl, even though they have great talent.


    That girl, it''s not long since she just broke the second level. They have the same strength. Are these people willing to follow her?


    "Elder martial brothers, do you return our things or not?"


    "What if we don''t agree?"


    "As I said before, I''ll get it myself and do it!"


    For a moment, the yard of duanlong sect was in chaos. Although the freshmen''s abilities were good, they were not good enough in actual combat, so they suffered a lot in the fight. Fortunately, in the end, the people from shuiyunsheng won.


    Those secondary students, treated like Pang Shuai, were tied up and thrown into the middle of the yard.


    "Zhao shuning, do you know who you offended?"


    Zhao shuning waved and asked the fifty people to move things in the medicine shop of duanlong sect.


    "Take it as long as you can."


    Those herbs were all the ill gotten gains of duanlong sect. Now they have been reported by this world, and they can''t blame others.


    "Zhao shuning, you dare to empty our pharmacy. When our boss comes back, you shuiyunsheng will be badly repaired."


    "Go ahead, find some people who know how to use herbs, and remember to pick up those precious herbs."


    "Zhao shuning, you are too brave. I tell you, you will die in the Yanyu building one day if you don''t know the heaven and the earth


    "Well, you go."


    At this time, Zhao shuning turned his head and looked at the teenagers who kept abusing and shouting.


    Several people who had been scolding happily before saw Zhao shuning coming back towards them. For a moment, they immediately calmed down.


    "Well, I said, why don''t you go on?"


    "Just now, isn''t your mouth hard?"


    "Ah?"


    "You two level old students bully others and hurt my shuiyunsheng''s disciples like this. Can''t we take a little compensation?"


    Those people did not speak, but their eyes were indignant.


    Did their disciple of shuiyunsheng get hurt? Why didn''t Zhao shuning see who was beaten the worst.


    "Zhao shuning, many people in Yanyu building, you can''t afford to offend them."


    "Did I offend anyone?"


    "You?"


    "Elder martial brother, don''t forget that you opened the door of duanlong sect for us today. We didn''t break through it. Besides, when we came to get the medicine, you were there. We didn''t do anything heinous, did we?""Zhao shuning! If this matter spreads to the manager, you can wait to eat the whip and get rid of Yanyu building. You Zhao family will be eliminated from the list of Yanyu building forever. "


    "Oh, really?"


    Zhao shuning gently kicked the stone under his feet, and then, a "careless", the angle was a little crooked, the foot, to the speaker''s stomach hard kick.


    The man suffered from abdominal pain and snorted.


    "Elder martial brother, do you dare to tell the manager about it?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s normal for gangs to fight openly and secretly. According to the regulations of Yanyu building, the strong are always respected. The reason why you are respected by freshmen is that you are better than us. But now, under your eyes, a group of freshmen, even those who haven''t passed the test, have taken your herbs openly. It''s spread Do you duanlong sect still have a foothold? "


    "You


    She is a five-year-old girl. How can her mind be so delicate?


    She had already thought of all the way back before she took the hand.


    "By the way, elder martial brother, I also inquired about some things on the way here. It''s said that tianyuanque people don''t like to see your gang. If they seize this opportunity, your gang will collapse overnight."


    Several teenagers were speechless. Looking at the changeable expressions on their faces, Zhao shuning felt that they were very relieved.


    "So, elder martial brother, what you have to do now is to restore this place to its original state after we leave, as if nothing happened."


    Dumb eat Coptis, there are bitter can not say.


    No matter whether they are willing or not, this pot, they are determined.


    After half an hour, more than 50 people who were born in shuiyunsheng came out with heavy herbs.


    "Guild leader, we''ll send these herbs to your yard later."


    Everyone was in high spirits and very satisfied with today''s harvest.


    "No more."


    People don''t understand and look at Zhao shuning. Don''t you want these precious herbs?

 Chapter 39

    "Xiao Ning''er?"


    "Leader Ning?"


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Zhao shuning looked at the crowd as if they were facing the enemy. He said with a smile, "what''s your expression? Nothing happened. Don''t worry."


    "And these herbs?"


    "I didn''t say I don''t want to, but I just said that I don''t need to put all the herbs in my yard. Shuang''er, siser, you will share the herbs with us later to ensure that there are herbs in every yard. As for our yard, just take our own share."


    "Guild leader, it''s against the rules."


    "It''s OK. What I''m talking about is the rules. Since you believe me, Zhao shuning, I won''t treat you badly and suck your blood. I hope that shuiyunsheng will grow stronger and stronger in the future, and you can always follow me."


    People''s eyes were moist.


    They are all elixirs, gathered from all directions.


    Before they came here, the family members told them that strength is the most important thing in Dongze wasteland. Here, they are unequal. They should know how to make profits. Those with high rank should get better things than them.


    Zhao shuning''s ability is obvious to all.


    From the moment they stepped into the Yanyu building, they had already thought that no matter what kind of treatment they suffered in the past three years, they would carry on.


    But at this time, Zhao shuning appeared, she used such a small body to carry the flag of a freshman.


    It was she who gathered the scattered freshmen together. As the leader of the gang, she had the ability to enjoy more things and go higher. She could have been alone and ignored these things.


    But she didn''t. She said that since she became the leader of shuiyunsheng, she would raise the flag and protect them.


    "Leader, no matter where you go, no matter what future we will go to, but we only recognize you as leader Zhao shuning in our whole life. Even if we get out of Yanyu building, we are still shuiyunsheng''s disciples."


    Looking at everyone''s emotional appearance, Zhao shuning once again blushed.


    Are these kids so easily moved?


    Looking at their appearance, they seem to regard themselves as spiritual leaders.


    "You can rest assured that shuiyunsheng will be your home in the future. I will protect you and do my best."


    "We will certainly protect the leader!"


    Zhao shuning smiles, turns around and goes on.


    At this time, she found that the two girls around her, Shuanger and siser, had been crying for a long time.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s very kind of you, Xiao Ning''er --"


    shuang''er said, carrying a small stool, he was about to rub against Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning quickly put out his hand to stop him and said, "don''t, shuang''er, I hate your tears and nose very much -"


    "Xiao Ning''er, you are really great. Since you are so loyal, I won''t care about your not calling my sister any more."


    Zhao shuning''s words stopped for a while. She looked at siser, who nodded and said, "well, Shuanger has always cared about you not calling her sister."


    Looking at the sarcastic expression, Zhao shuning felt dizzy.


    It seems that I haven''t been able to master other people''s mind well, just like shuang''er, who is happy all day long and soft when he meets everyone, he will care about such things.


    "Thur, you don''t care about it, do you?"


    "I don''t care. After all, the name is just a code name."


    Zhao shuning nodded and asked her to call Zhao Huai her elder brother. She could accept it, but if she called Shuanger her elder sister, she could not.


    "Xiao Ning''er, I like you so much. Why are you so good?"


    "Shuanger, stay away from me a little bit."


    "Xiao Ning''er, do you dislike me? Also, you are so much younger than me, you are so powerful, and I can only cry, I can only act like a spoiler, and I can''t do anything. It''s natural that you dislike me. "


    Zhao shuning feels headache again. She really doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Sometimes, when other people are moved, her hands and feet don''t know how to react.


    Seeing Shuanger''s aggrieved expression, Zhao shuning was helpless. He had to hold Shuanger gently like a big sister, and soon let go.


    At this time, shuang''er immediately broke into tears and turned into a smile.


    When he arrived in the yard and distributed the herbs, Zhao shuning noticed that many freshmen who had not joined shuiyunsheng were looking inside outside the yard.


    However, Shui Yunsheng''s registration time has ended. Even if they want to participate, they don''t have this opportunity.


    Siser went to Zhao shuning''s side and asked, "guild leader, those freshmen seem to want to join our shuiyunsheng."Zhao shuning said with a smile: "I see it."


    "Do you want it?"


    "No


    Before, when shuiyunsheng was immature, their part of freshmen had been standing outside. They didn''t want to join shuiyunsheng, and they didn''t want to follow Zhao shuning, who just angered Meng deacon. They were so greedy and afraid of death that shuiyunsheng couldn''t accept them. Now, when they saw that there were Ganoderma lucidum herbs in the yard, they wanted to have a share. How could there be such a good thing in the world?


    He nodded and went down to work.


    The freshmen who were watching outside the yard stood outside for several hours, but the people who saw shuiyunsheng ignored them, so they had to leave.


    "Leader Ning, your decision-making is too heroic. We shuiyunsheng can''t let any cat or dog in."


    Zhao shuning smiles and doesn''t speak.


    She only protects those who believed in her before. As for those who can''t take the first step and are afraid of life and death, she has no interest and doesn''t want to waste her energy on them.


    After a while, it was evening when the staff of shuiyunsheng took the herbs in his yard.


    At that time, Zhao shuning came forward and found that the herbs left behind were the most precious.


    Shuanger and siser look at Zhao shuning and smile helplessly.


    "Xiao Ning''er, I said I would give these herbs to them, but they didn''t want them. They only took a little and left the rest. They said they were for you to quench your body."


    Zhao shuning''s body and mind a warm, sure enough, pay, there is always a return.


    Not everyone is as insidious as an Su Su and Lin Feng.


    "Siser, you will bring the precious medicine left to my room."


    "Well, good."


    Zhao shuning will not be so sentimental. She will accept everyone''s kindness. These herbs are very good for her health. She also hopes that she will become stronger as soon as possible and return to the peak of the past one day.


    "By the way, Shuanger, give more precious herbs to a Shui and a Yue. The brothers are very hurt today."


    "I see."


    I don''t know if tomorrow''s sun will be as warm as today''s?

 Chapter 40

    In seven days, Zhao shuning began to put all his spirit on spiritual cultivation.


    Deep in the mountains and forests, who knows what dirty things she will encounter. Her current rank is excellent in her age, but it can only be said to be above average in her age.


    Zhao shuning''s burden now is much heavier than before.


    She didn''t want to die under the joint attack of the four families as she did in the last life.


    If she is also a jiuchongling pharmacist like Shizun, even if she lends 100 courage to the four families, they dare not do it by themselves.


    Think of master, Zhao shuning will always be particularly sigh.


    In my impression, the master always has a cold face, tall figure, ice blue silk clothes, elegant bamboo leaves embroidered with snow-white piping, hair tied up with bamboo hairpin, and a smell of wood different from orchid musk deer.


    Zhao shuning still remembers that when he first met the master, he and his younger brother just lost.


    At that time, it was winter. The sky was white and covered every corner of Dongze wasteland.


    Ye Ling is so cold, her thin clothes are close to her body.


    She has no place to go, can only shrink in a corner, desperately to his palm.


    It was at that time that the master appeared. He was dressed in blue, with a rebellious face and excellent temperament. He walked slowly from a distance with light steps. Behind him was a pure white beast. Later, Ye Ling knew that it was the legendary Baize.


    Ye Ling has no way back. She doesn''t want to die in this cold winter.


    So she made a decision and rushed towards Yan Ruyu.


    The dirty little girl bumped into the man''s arms, but there was no disgust in his eyes.


    Just at that glance, Ye Ling decides to follow Yan Ruyu even if she dies.


    The flute in the man''s hand was blown to the ground by the wind.


    "What are you holding me for?"


    As soon as Yan Ruyu opened her mouth, the voice was just like the sound of nature. Ye Ling had never heard such a pleasant voice.


    She lost her mind and didn''t react for a long time. Until the man frowned, little Ye Ling took out a long dried grape from her arms and asked, "immortal, do you eat purple dumplings?"


    The man was puzzled first, then looked at Ye Ling. After a while, he finally showed a smile: "good."


    After taking the raisin, the man cleaned it, put it gently into his mouth and swallowed it.


    At that time, Ye Ling immediately hugged Yan Ruyu''s feet tightly, as if he couldn''t let go.


    "Immortal, immortal, if you eat ling''er''s purple ball, you have to take ling''er with you."


    The man touched the girl''s soft hair and said in a soft voice, "OK."


    The tingling feeling in the water brings Zhao shuning back to reality. She just noticed that the effect of herbs is forming a purple light, slowly flowing into her body. This small body, because it can''t bear such a huge effect for a moment, can produce a tingling feeling.


    Shuang''er and siser can''t stand the pain, so they quickly get up, dress and leave.


    But Zhao shuning didn''t. She looked at the water in the small pool and started a daze.


    When she was growing up, the pain of tearing the heart and splitting the bone was much more than this. She could still hold on to this.


    Zhao shuning thought that a legendary person like master must like purple dumpling very much, otherwise he would not be willing to let his little trouble follow him for so long for a purple dumpling.


    Zhao shuning also thinks that a person who is not old like master has lived for many years. Although in his heart, he is always his closest person, in his eyes, he is just a passer-by in his life at best.


    Otherwise, five years ago, when he was besieged and died by the four families, why didn''t he appear?


    After she became Zhao shuning, she always thought of her master.


    That man, in her heart, is a different existence.


    After seeing the master, any man in Dongze Dahuang would never enter her eyes again.


    I don''t know how long later, when Zhao shuning saw that all the light in the pool had faded away, he just got up and put on his clothes. In the distant Qingyun Kingdom, on the towering mountain, a man with a peerless face, his slender white fingers, suddenly covered his chest.


    Just now, how can the chest pain like that?


    After Zhao shuning left the room and returned to his room, he began to calm down and try to turn the efficacy of those herbs used in the past half a month into his own use.


    When she sank her divine consciousness into the elixir, she saw the light blue spiritual power.


    This should be the effect of those precious herbs.


    When Zhao shuning tried to lead the power of these effects to the direction of the spiritual power needed by the elixir, he found that on the other side, a huge suction emerged. Then, Zhao shuning''s power, under the strong suction, collapsed step by step."Bang!"


    Zhao shuning''s eyes suddenly opened.


    My mind is full of mental power all of a sudden.


    "What''s this?"


    Zhao shuning slowly raised his hands, found that his palm unconsciously stretched out a pinch of flame.


    Zhao shuning knows this thing. A long time ago, when Ji Qinglin had such a flame in his hand, he came to show it to her. Ji Qinglin said that only the alchemist of grade three could have such a flame in his palm.


    With this flame, when alchemists refine medicinal herbs, they will no longer have to look for the furnace.


    Zhao shuning a little confused, dare feeling, just now that the huge attraction, is the spirit of the hair out?


    She quickly closed her eyes and found that she was full of energy, but her spiritual power was still in the bottleneck period as before, without any fluctuation.


    At the beginning of the second level, is it so difficult to cross?


    Zhao shuning opened his eyes and sighed.


    I want to plant flowers, but I don''t want to plant willows. I want to improve my spiritual power, but I didn''t expect that I improved my spiritual power.


    It''s gratifying to be a third-class alchemist. Her current ability is enough to defeat the third-class elixir of the same level, but alchemists are too rare. So far, Zhao shuning doesn''t want to expose her identity as an alchemist, so as not to cause death.


    Especially the four families, if they find out that Zhao shuning is an alchemist, they will send her to a mysterious place. What''s the specific place and what''s strange about it? Ye Ling of the last life just found a trace of that place and was killed.


    Therefore, in this life, Zhao shuning must be cautious.


    Now Zhao shuning has the power to deal with the third-order spirit pharmacist, but he can''t use it.


    Anyone else would feel a bit subdued.

 Chapter 41

    Finally, Yanyu building ushered in the moment of trial.


    There are a lot of people here today.


    Because to participate in the trial, in addition to the first grade freshmen, there are also second grade old students.


    In Yanyu building, there is an unwritten rule, that is elimination system.


    Students of grade one and grade two have to take part in training at the time of each spring outing.


    If a grade one student can pass the test successfully, he will be promoted to a grade two student.


    The same is true for students of level 2. If they pass the test, they will be students of level 3. Otherwise, they will continue to stay in Level 2. If they fail to pass the test three times in succession, they will be driven out of Yanyu building.


    This kind of trial will be held every six months.


    The students of level 3 are basically old students who have passed several rounds of trials. They begin to follow their tutors in class and practice some spiritual skills.


    The students of level 4 are elixirs with excellent talent after many levels of competition. At this stage, they can start to take over the tasks sent by some big families, and exchange for Lingshi by completing the tasks.


    For the sake of fairness, each level of elixir is sent to a different place.


    Freshmen of grade one will also encounter less danger.


    Second level students may encounter things like spirit animals, which is more dangerous.


    The way to judge the winner is to see which team the flag is planted at the top of the mountain.


    Next, they will be divided into groups. About six people will form a small team, and then Yanyu building will issue different flags to each team.


    Zhao shuning''s team includes Shuanger, siser, ashui and a Yue. There is another person that Zhao shuning doesn''t like to see, that is Kong Shishuang.


    Zhao shuning is very puzzled, she is not a secondary student? How come the first-class team is here?


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen a repeater? "


    Hearing this, the saliva in Zhao shuning''s mouth almost spurted out.


    Before I saw her so arrogant, I thought she was also an old student. Originally, according to the grade, she was only a grade one.


    When the Mencius and their sons saw that Kong Shishuang and Zhao shuning were in the same team, a strange look flashed in their eyes.


    Next, in the Yanyu building, after all the new and old students were assigned their positions, they invited a powerful level 3 tutor to do the teleportation array. The tutor was a woman.


    The woman walks like a weak willow supporting the wind.


    As soon as she appeared, many students of grade one and grade two were excited.


    Zhao shuning looked with the eyes of the people. When he saw the woman, his eyes were also appreciative.


    The woman''s eyes are like water, but with a touch of cold.


    Her fingers were thin and creamy, white and pink, as if she could wring out water.


    It is worth mentioning that the woman''s vermilion lips are as delicious as cherries. Her long hair is black and shiny, and her green silk dances with the wind. She has a delicate fragrance. Her waist is slender and her limbs are slender. She has a refined temperament like a fairy.


    Seeing this woman, the first word in Zhao shuning''s eyes is "gentleness".


    This woman is good-looking. Although her facial features are not very beautiful, they can give people a very comfortable feeling.


    Shuanger poked Zhao shuning and said, "do you know? This teacher is the spiritual cultivation teacher of the third grade students. She is very gentle and amiable. Unfortunately, she is only a third-class spiritual pharmacist. "


    Zhao shuning was surprised: "third level spirit pharmacist? Do you teach grade three students? "


    "Well, so the students of grade three are not very friendly to this gentle psychic teacher."


    Zhao shuning nodded. It''s no wonder that there must be something extraordinary to be a level 3 student. I''m afraid that the level 3 students are waiting for the end of the level 2 spiritual pharmacist again. In Dongze wasteland, they respect their strength, and they despise the female teacher, which is what Zhao shuning expected.


    "Dear students, my name is Sunian. You can call me Miss Su."


    The woman glanced at them with a smile and took the transmission list from the eight deacons.


    With so many people, Su Nian could not distinguish between grade one and grade two students, so he could only send them according to the drawings prepared by deacons.


    "Ready, please stand on the high platform, six people in a small team, don''t spread out."


    After everyone stood up, Su Nian began to distribute drawings to each team, so that they could know where they were when they arrived at the place of transmission.


    Zhao shuning took the drawing, just looked at it, and frowned unconsciously.


    What does she think? There are some problems with this drawing?


    "What''s the matter, gang leader?"


    "Nothing. I hope I think too much."


    Teams of people began to walk up, and Su Nian began to practice. After a while, those students disappeared out of thin air.


    To Zhao shuning this team, six of them, slowly stood on the stage.Su Nian nodded to the Deacon behind him, and one of them handed the drawing forward.


    Seeing the man who handed over the drawings, Zhao shuning suddenly had a bad feeling, because that man was Meng Hao.


    But without waiting for Zhao shuning to put forward his opinion, the Dharma array has already started. Once the teleportation technique starts, it can never stop.


    The six of them were in the light column and could not move.


    At this time, Su Nian''s voice rang out.


    "No, Deacon Meng, there is something wrong with the drawing you gave me."


    "What''s the problem, Miss Su? Don''t talk nonsense. "


    "The drawing you gave me is the pool of darkness, Deacon Meng, the place of darkness. Isn''t it the place that the second-class students can go to? How can there be such a small child among the second grade old students? "


    "Miss Su!"


    "Deacon Meng, it''s against morality to do so!"


    There is a quarrel outside. The six people in the light column, except Zhao shuning, can''t hear the conversation between Su Nian and Meng Hao outside, because Zhao shuning is an alchemist. In terms of mental power, her ability has already reached the stage of third grade. It''s normal to hear the quarrel outside.


    The Meng family wanted to send her to the dark pool and kill her.


    Looking at the side that is also very excited Shuanger and siser, Zhao shuning opened his mouth, but still did not say this cruel fact.


    "Mr. Su, don''t be so insidious. I just found out there was something wrong with the drawing now. What can I do? Once the teleportation array starts, it must not stop, otherwise these students will be in danger of their lives. "


    "Deacon Meng, you are so mean!"


    Zhao shuning looked at the teacher named Su Nian, and from his heart, he began to have a little favor for her.


    Suddenly, a few people in front of a dark, then nothing to see.

 Chapter 42

    When Zhao shuning regained consciousness, everything in front of him changed.


    Dark black sky, it seems that you can''t see five fingers, no temperature, not even the stars.


    Kong Shishuang called out first, because she noticed that there were insects on her body.


    Zhao shuning looks white and takes such a oil bottle with him. Don''t say that he has been sent to the wrong place now. Even if he hasn''t been sent to the wrong place, Kong Shishuang will be enough with him.


    Seeing that Kong Shishuang was about to cry, Zhao shuning sighed and went forward to pat her clothes, shaking off all the insects on her body.


    Kong Shishuang was stunned, but never said those two words.


    Zhao shuning took out a night pearl from his arms. Although the luster was not too bright, it was OK to see the road ahead.


    In the past, when there was Phoenix, its favorite was the night pearl. So Zhao shuning developed a habit that he always had a few night pearls on his body.


    Walking all the way out, after wading through the dark pool water, they and their party just walked outside.


    It turned out that just now, they were transported to a dark cave.


    By this time, it was late at night.


    Shuanger and siser are at the end, ashui and ayue are at the front, and they protect Zhao shuning in the middle.


    Zhao shuning can detect that Kong Shishuang''s body has been shaking.


    Sure enough, the young lady who is well-off has never experienced such darkness.


    Under the night, the bleak moonlight spreads all over the earth, and the desolate grass, under the cold moonlight, produces innumerable mysterious shadows. From a distance, it looks like the flame of the dead.


    After walking for an hour or so, they found a relatively spacious place and sat down against the tree trunk.


    Zhao shuning took out the drawing, looked at it, cursed it secretly, crumpled it into a ball and threw it out.


    "Zhao shuning, are you crazy?"


    "Xiao Ning''er, what happened?"


    "Guild leader, is there anything wrong with the drawing?" Siser is relatively intelligent, she found the problem at a glance.


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "We''re here, the place where the second level students can come to test - the place of dark forest."


    Kong Shishuang, the eldest lady, cried out with a whoa when she heard this.


    Zhao shuning frowned and threatened: "you continue to cry, cry a little louder, attract the spirit beast, let it scratch your face."


    In this way, Kong Shishuang closed his mouth, sobbed, and the tears in his eyes kept flowing down. It seemed that he was very wronged.


    Shuanger said, "is there something wrong with Miss Su''s transmission?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head, Su Nian is a very good teacher, her transmission, is also accurate.


    "We can''t pass the test ground of the second level students. Guild leader, do we have a signal bomb that can be sent out so that the principal of Yanyu building will come to pick us up when he sees it?" he said


    Zhao shuning shook his head and said: "this time, it was the Meng family and their son who made the ghost. The drawings he gave us and Mr. Su had problems. The place where the signal was sent before was where there was water, and the signal was filled with water. It was impossible to send it out. This should have been premeditated by the Meng family and their son, and the drawings in our hands were supposed to be the test for the freshmen we should go to Place, but by now, it''s useless. "


    "Guild leader?"


    "What we are facing now is that we are at the end of our tether. If we can''t finish our task, we can''t get out."


    Several people were silent, and even Shuanger, who always loved to talk and laugh, fell into meditation.


    At this time, Kong Shishuang, perhaps fascinated by this, forgot to cry. She asked, "why did deacon Meng harm you? He''s very nice. "


    Seeing that several people didn''t pay any attention to her, Kong Shishuang said, "deacon Meng should have seen it just now. I''m with you. If he does something, doesn''t he count me in?"


    She''s still ignored.


    Kong Shishuang continued: "it''s impossible. Deacon Meng is just a little deacon. If my brother comes back and knows that he has done such a thing to me, he will be beaten to death by my brother. That old man, he won''t be so bold. "


    "You are a little girl, how can you figure out the mind of the Meng family''s father and son?"


    "Hey, Zhao shuning, what do you mean by that? I''m seven years older than you. Who do you despise, little girl?"


    Shuang''er shook his head and said, "Miss, you have no problem. Now this situation is obvious. You are still putting on the airs of miss. Let''s wait until you can go out."


    Kong Shishuang looked at the crowd and didn''t want to talk to her. She turned her back and was so angry that she didn''t speak any more.


    If only my brother were here.


    Seeing Kong Shishuang''s appearance, Zhao shuning suddenly thought of Zhao Xiangxiang, the daughter of the second uncle''s family. For a moment, his attitude towards Kong Shishuang was much better."Miss Kong, if you want to go out, you have to obey the command. Otherwise, it''s only a matter of time before you are buried in the mouth of the beast."


    Kong Shishuang looks back, Rao is she again have temper, also can hear, Zhao shuning is for her good.


    "You, will you take me with you?"


    "As long as you don''t make trouble and obey the discipline, I can take you with me."


    Kong Shishuang''s eyes are red. Fortunately, at night, people can''t see clearly. Otherwise, she must feel that she is losing face now.


    Zhao shuning ordered some trivial things in a planned way.


    No matter how anxious you are, you''ll have to spend the night until tomorrow morning.


    Let a Shui and a Yue guard the guard first, and then change Shuanger and siser in the middle of the night.


    Zhao shuning, on the other hand, had to study the distribution of this dark land on the trees and draw a general map.


    "Zhao shuning, why don''t you arrange for me? Do you look down on me? "


    "What can you do as a young lady?"


    Because of this sentence, Kong Shishuang suddenly had some good intentions.


    She said obstinately, "if you don''t arrange things for me, how can you know I can''t do it?"


    Several people looked at Kong Shishuang and did not speak, but Zhao shuning at this moment, even thought that Kong Shishuang, the eldest lady, was not so annoying and a little cute.


    "Can you make a fire and cook?"


    Kong Shishuang shakes her head and looks frustrated.


    "Then you''ll have a good rest tonight. Tomorrow you''ll pick up some branches. We''ll make a fire tomorrow."


    Kong Shishuang''s eyes lit up, and then said, "well, tomorrow, Miss Ben will pick up a lot of firewood for you, which will be enough for you. Miss Ben likes to pick up firewood best."


    "Well, it''s a long way to go. Your role tomorrow is very important. Have a rest."


    "Good!"


    Kong Shishuang lay down on her side and carried her back behind her. Her mouth rose unconsciously.


    It seems that Zhao shuning is not so hateful.

 Chapter 43

    When it was almost dawn, Zhao shuning looked down and saw Kong Shishuang sleeping soundly under the tree.


    After staying all night, she felt a little tired, so she closed her eyes and prepared to squint.


    This sleep, almost an hour later, when Zhao shuning woke up, the day was already bright, the sun in the distance, has also risen a lot.


    Zhao shuning stretched out and looked under the tree.


    Shuanger, siser, a Shui, a Yue has long been awake, but Kong Shishuang has not been seen.


    Although Zhao shuning doesn''t like to see Kong Shishuang in his heart, if he wants to be in a small team, he can help him. Besides, Zhao shuning finds that Kong Shishuang is not so annoying, but her young lady''s temper is sometimes unbearable.


    A jump, Zhao shuning down the tree.


    Shuang''er quickly came up and said, "Xiao Ning''er, why don''t you sleep a little more?"


    Zhao shuning stretched, looked at Shuanger and asked with a smile, "where is Kong Shishuang?"


    Ah Shui replied, "master Ning, Miss Kong woke up at dawn today, and then went out to look for firewood. Up to now, she hasn''t come back."


    "It''s hard for her. She''s very concerned about it."


    Siser didn''t know where to find the water source. When she saw Zhao shuning wake up, she went to bring some clean water and let her gargle.


    "By the way, how long has Miss Kong been out?"


    "It''s more than half an hour if you''ve got all the money."


    More than half an hour? Time seems to be a little long.


    "Ah Shui, ah Yue, do you know which way miss Kong went?"


    The two teenagers pointed to the southeast and said, "there are dense forests. I think there should be a lot of dead branches. Miss Kong, which direction should we go. I got a glimpse in the morning, too. "


    Zhao shuning nodded, put down the water in his hand, and then said: "Thur, you know a lot. I''ll leave it to you for the moment. Remember, don''t leave here. Now we don''t have a map, and the dark land is in danger. I''ll go in and look for Kong Shishuang, and I''ll be back soon."


    He nodded.


    They always obey Zhao shuning''s arrangement unconditionally.


    After arranging everything, Zhao shuning plunges into the deep mountain jungle.


    Along the way, she was inquiring about Kong Shishuang.


    "According to the habit of Miss Kong Da, she must be afraid of thorns hanging on her clothes, so she should go in that direction."


    Zhao shuning searched all the way, but he didn''t know that there was a lotus green silk cat right in front of Kong Shishuang.


    Kong Shishuang had seen this kind of cat in the library in the pavilion before.


    The lotus green silk cat in front of him is more than ten times bigger than the ordinary cat, just like a tiger, with a pair of crystal blue eyes shining. According to the fur color, it should be a civet cat.


    At this time, civet cat is sticking out its tongue and licking its forelimb back and forth.


    Kong Shishuang read the book about spirit beast. It said that this kind of spirit beast is generally more docile, and the premise is to keep it at home.


    If the lotus green silk cat lives in the wild since childhood, it is the opposite. Such a cat is extremely wild. If it is enraged, its sharp claws will tear the human body, and then take away all the viscera.


    At present, Kong Shishuang''s heart, out of such a picture.


    She doesn''t want to die yet. She''s in her prime.


    "Brother civet, I''m not delicious at all. I''m too thin to have any meat."


    The cat stopped and began to stare at Kong Shishuang.


    "Brother civet, please let me go. I really just want to pick up firewood. I don''t mean to disturb your sleep at all."


    Kong Shishuang''s tears had gathered around his eyes, as if they would come out in the next moment.


    Civet arched up and began to walk towards Kong Shishuang.


    "You, you, don''t come here."


    Kong Shishuang fell to the ground and kept retreating. Her white hands bumped into the rock behind her, and then left a scarlet.


    Her body, because of the early morning rain, sat on the ground, so it is very embarrassed.


    Kong Shishuang retreated with fear.


    The pain in her hands and body couldn''t attract her attention now. She just wanted to run for her life.


    There is no way to retreat. Kong Shishuang''s back bumps into a strong tree trunk, and the civet opens its mouth. Kong Shishuang sees this and screams out in horror: "don''t -- ah --"


    the predictable pain doesn''t come.


    But she still closed her eyes, dare not open, her body, scared has been shaking.


    "It''s all right."


    A familiar voice came, and Kong Shishuang slowly opened his eyes.


    The thin body is standing in front of her. Kong Shishuang is crying with joy. It''s Zhao shuning.At this time, she felt that Zhao shuning was so cute. The moment she appeared, her whole body was shining. She rushed to Zhao shuning, hugged her and said, "wuwuwuwuwuwu - Zhao shuning, you little bastard, how can you come now?"


    With one finger, Zhao shuning gently pushed Kong Shishuang away.


    "I said, miss, can you stop being moved so easily and cry so easily? You look so ugly."


    "It''s very kind of you, Zhao shuning."


    "Miss, are you right? Or I heard it wrong. "


    "Zhao shuning, I was wrong before. I shouldn''t always trouble you in private. I shouldn''t trip you. Zhao shuning, I''m sorry. Thank you for risking your life to save me."


    Zhao shuning once again pushed away Kong Shishuang.


    Some helplessly said: "risking his life, I can''t say that this lotus green silk cat is very lovely and docile."


    But, isn''t this spirit beast at least the second height? How can they appear at the bottom, that is, in the area where they live?


    At this time, Kong Shishuang sobbed and looked at the back of Zhao shuning. The huge civet cat was looking at her with a pair of innocent eyes.


    Zhao shuning stretched out his hand, and the civet cat automatically lowered its head and let Zhao shuning touch its neck.


    "Zhao shuning, how can it be so obedient? Isn''t she wild? "


    "Yes, but miss, if you look carefully, its fur is very tender and its color is not deep. It should be a young lotus green silk cat, so it''s not so aggressive."


    Kong Shishuang said, "it''s impossible. Before, it opened its mouth and wanted to eat me."


    Zhao shuning said, "did you wake it up?"


    Kong Shishuang nodded.


    Zhao shuning can probably understand what happened.


    But he said: "I said Miss, that''s because she just woke up and didn''t slow down. She yawned. The young civet cat hasn''t reached the point of cannibalism, but her mother is not sure."


    "Then why did it just come towards me?"


    "That''s because he thought you were going to touch him, so he came here specially to make friends with you."

 Chapter 44

    After Zhao shuning finished, he took Kong Shishuang''s hand and gently stroked civet''s neck.


    At the beginning, Kong Shishuang''s hands were shaking, but she was still a little afraid. Later, she saw the lotus green silk cat and enjoyed it. The soft fur felt very good. Before the tears on her face were dry, she began to laugh.


    "Zhao shuning, look."


    "I feel it."


    "It''s the first time I''ve been in close contact with spirit beasts."


    "Would you like to touch it, too?"


    Zhao shuning shakes his head, looks at Kong Shishuang''s crying face, and then looks at the smile on her face. He suddenly remembers something Zhao Huai had done for her before.


    When I was in Zhaojia village, because my parents were not free, the longest time I stayed with her was Zhao Huai. Once, Zhao Huai went to Houshan, and when he came back, he quietly called Zhao shuning to one side, and then carefully took out the snow-white rabbit from the basket behind him to Zhao shuning.


    At that time, Zhao shuning was puzzled.


    Zhao Huai some embarrassed said: "Xiao Ning''er, don''t you like it?"


    "Ah, I don''t like rabbits."


    Zhao Huai said gently with a smile: "well, I thought you girls all like such hairy animals."


    At that time, Zhao shuning was at a loss. She didn''t like these cute little animals. What she liked was the beast under the seat like Phoenix. It was not only very beautiful, but also the first-class existence of the beast in terms of its attack power.


    Aggressive giant beast, that is Zhao shuning''s favorite animal.


    However, seeing Kong Shishuang''s appearance, Zhao shuning understood why Zhao Huai said that most girls like hairy animals.


    "Zhao shuning, shall we adopt this civet cat?"


    "No!" There is no room for negotiation.


    "But I love it."


    "That won''t do either."


    "Zhao shuning, I beg you, OK?"


    "It''s no use begging me."


    Kong Shishuang is like a balloon that has let out air.


    Zhao shuning said: "if you are not afraid of his mother''s trouble, you can take him with you. But miss Kong, I want to remind you that his mother is not as docile as he is."


    Kong Shishuang suddenly thought of the picture of being cut open, shivered, then shrunk his hand and let the civet cat go.


    Before leaving, Kong Shishuang did not forget to hold the firewood under her feet, and then turned back three times at a time, and walked very reluctantly.


    After arriving at the place to make a fire and cook, Kong Shishuang was still in a low mood.


    Ah Shui and ah Yue have made a fire. Shuang''er and siser are burning hot water. Beside them, the wild fruit they picked from nowhere is being put under the tree.


    "Xiao Ning''er, you are back at last."


    "Gang leader!"


    Zhao shuning nodded, and Kong Shishuang slowly put the firewood in.


    After making some simple food, Kong Shishuang just tasted a few mouthfuls, and then he lost his appetite.


    "What? Can''t you get used to it? "


    "Well."


    "Then you have to eat more. Our field trial was originally sent to the wrong place. Here, we will probably stay for the first half of the year. If you only eat a little each time, don''t say that you will starve to death soon after the spirit beast dismembers you. "


    "I want to go home."


    "Kong Shishuang, don''t be hypocritical at this time."


    "Zhao shuning, I miss my brother."


    Zhao shuning sighed, went to her side, the hands of some of the dry food she said: "your brother, very good?"


    "Well, my brother is the only third grade alchemist in Yanyu building. He is the strongest hero in my heart. Zhao shuning, if you don''t have a brother, you won''t feel this way."


    "Who says I don''t have a brother, I miss him."


    Kong Shishuang stopped her tears, raised her head, looked at the standing Zhao shuning and said, "your brother is also very strong."


    Zhao shuning shook his head: "my brother, he is weak, he can''t practice force, he can''t become a spiritual pharmacist, but I think he is the best brother in the world."


    Kong Shishuang buried his head and continued: "when I look at you, I always feel that you are inhuman and that you have no one to like."


    Zhao shuning was stunned for a moment, and his master''s face against heaven suddenly appeared in his mind. Then she tossed her head and the idea out of her head.


    "Kong Shishuang, you are not a child. Many times, you have to learn to pay for your own behavior."


    "What?"


    "You are so weak. Every time you encounter danger, you just want to escape, or you want your brother to protect you and save you. But have you ever thought that your brother can''t be around you at any time, just like today, if you really care about your family, what you should do is not to rely on, but to work hard to make yourself strong and protect them People. ""Zhao shuning -"


    "Miss Kong, what are you doing with this look at me?"


    "Zhao shuning, how do I feel? You are not like a five-year-old child. I always feel that you live much longer than ours. What you say is always reasonable. Although, I don''t want to admit this fact."


    Zhao shuning wants to laugh, but Kong Shishuang is used to it. It''s not easy to say that.


    "So, miss, if you ever act like a miss again, I will leave you."


    "You will not."


    Kong Shishuang''s eyes were very bright and her tone was very firm. Zhao shuning didn''t speak. Kong Shishuang said, "Zhao shuning, you always don''t forgive me when you speak, but I can feel that you are not cruel. Otherwise, you won''t go to me."


    Zhao shuning was speechless for a moment.


    Kong Shishuang took the half piece of dry food in his hand, put it in his mouth and chewed it slowly.


    "You''re right. When I grow up, I can''t always ask my brother to protect me next to me. My brother is my only relative. I have to learn to protect her."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Kong Shishuang then said, "Zhao shuning, do you hate Meng''s father and son?"


    "I don''t hate Meng''s father and son, I hate those villains who only use mean means secretly."


    Kong Shishuang nodded heavily and said, "yes, the Meng family and their sons are really not a thing!"


    She finished this sentence, found that in addition to Zhao shuning, several other people are looking at themselves.


    This young lady, so soon, changed the camp? Ah Shui and ah Yue can''t help sighing that the personal charm of their leader is really powerful.


    "By the way, Zhao shuning, have you finished the map after studying all night?"


    Everyone looked at Zhao shuning, you know, there is no map, in the dark, it is difficult to move.

 Chapter 45

    Zhao shuning was a little embarrassed. He had known that he would not talk big last night.


    This map of the dark earth is not so easy to draw. Yesterday, Zhao shuning went up to a big tree and used his spiritual strength to visit the surrounding environment.


    This does not look good, concentrate a feeling, almost did not circle Zhao shuning to faint.


    I can''t even remember the route, let alone draw a map.


    "Zhao shuning, look at your expression, can''t it be that you didn''t do it?"


    "What''s so strange about this? I''m not omnipotent. I can''t do it. Isn''t that normal?"


    Kong Shishuang looked at Zhao shuning''s expression, and her surging adoration immediately decreased.


    Shuang''er echoed: "what''s so strange about this? We''re only a few years old. When we come to the second grade students'' dark earth, she''s not in a hurry. She can command us all in an orderly way. She''s already a very good leader. It''s better than you, Miss Kong. You only know how to cry on the first day?"


    "I said shuang''er, you are a little girl. You look very clever at ordinary times. How can you talk to me so much?"


    "I''m clever and sweet at ordinary times. It''s also right for things and people. If you slander us xiaoning''er like this, I won''t give you a good face."


    "I slander her? When did I slander Zhao shuning? "


    "You can''t even look at us xiaoning''er with that kind of eyes."


    Two young girls quarrel under the shade of a tree. Zhao shuning and siser look at each other and smile at each other. Shuanger, the little girl, is very good at protecting the leader. Since she recognized Zhao shuning as the leader of the gang, she can''t bear to be said that she is not good.


    After a while, the two girls turned their heads and ignored each other.


    After the joke, the public began to re-examine the face of this matter.


    "Guild leader, what are you going to do about the map?"


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "this matter, I have long thought of countermeasures."


    She waved, and the other five immediately came up. After hearing her, they scattered again.


    Everyone''s expression is different and wonderful.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Guild leader, it''s a little bit bad, isn''t it?"


    "What''s wrong? We''re just learning from it. We''re not doing anything hurtful."


    "But are we the opponents of the second level students? You know, among their teams, there may be a third-order psychic. I''m a little nervous. "


    "It''s OK. You can stay where you are."


    "Well, we can''t let the leader take risks."


    A Shui and a Yue are the people who firmly defend Zhao shuning in shuiyunsheng. Because of this, they were bullied by pangshuai''s old students last time. Fortunately, later, Zhao shuning personally beat pangshuai and gave them a lot of precious herbs to heal their wounds.


    Since then, they have more to defend Zhao shuning, so now, it is more impossible to let Zhao shuning go to risk alone.


    "Zhao shuning, are you sure it will work?"


    "Is it OK? What''s the matter with you? Xiao Ning''er, don''t pay attention to her. I''m very excited to think of this. Are we going to pick up our old business? "


    Kong Shishuang was a little surprised: "back to the old line? Zhao shuning, together with you, were you a robber? "


    With a smile, she said to shuang''er, "shuang''er, don''t talk nonsense."


    Although Kong Shishuang said that she didn''t want to, she still admired Zhao shuning very much in her heart, so she also took over Zhao shuning''s arrangement.


    First of all, Zhao shuning first uses his spiritual power to draw the path around him that he can feel.


    Then they can find some safe paths and divide them into five groups to find out if there is a place where second-class senior students can take root. Only when they find the dens can they start.


    It took us three or four days to arrange and decorate.


    Later on, the weather became much hotter. A Shui and a Yue found a lot of bamboo and tree trunks and built a humble house in that spacious place. Although they could not bear the wind and rain, they had a foothold in the end.


    After arranging the general route, several people began to work together in the morning of the seventh day.


    In the evening, everyone came back. Looking at their tired and lost appearance, Zhao shuning knew that this time they went out, they must have got nothing.


    They can''t wait to die. Here is the lowest valley with little danger. But their goal is the highest place in the dark land. Only when the flag is planted there can they return to the Yanyu building.


    But if they didn''t have a map, they would fall into the mouth of some spirit beasts.


    Although the progress is slow, it is the only feasible method at present.


    In this way, a few days later, every day six of them went out to explore the route, but they didn''t find it.


    Until one night, Kong Shishuang ran towards Zhao shuning in panic. With tears on her face, Kong Shishuang hadn''t cried for several days. How can she do it again today?I haven''t waited for Shuanger to ask.


    Then Kong Shishuang ran over and looked at Zhao shuning with tears and said, "Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning, there''s something wrong with the beaver. I beg you, please help it."


    Xiao Li, the lotus green silk cat that Kong Shishuang is talking about all these days, thought she had put it down, but today, she went to find it secretly.


    "Zhao shuning, I didn''t go out of my way to find it. You believe me."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I, I -"


    "as we walk, we say, you slow down, it doesn''t matter."


    "You, you believe me?"


    Zhao shuning did not speak, but pulled up a face of surprised Kong Shishuang, and went to the place where she had run before.


    "You said


    "I, I originally went to see if there was a second-class old man according to the route you gave me today, but when I got to the fork road, there was a fight in the jungle, and during that time, there was the scream of spirit beast. Then, I saw that spirit beast was very similar to the color of beaver. Then, I went forward to check and found that there was an old man They are catching the spirit beast


    Zhao shuning frowned, just to catch the spirit beast, and will not hurt the beaver, Kong Shishuang need not cry so fierce? Unless those second-class students are killing beavers.


    "Is the beaver dead?"


    Kong Shishuang shook his head.


    "But at that time, beaver''s eyes were all green. I saw a lotus green silk cat with the same hair beside him. He was much taller than beaver. It should be beaver''s mother. He lay on the ground and didn''t move."


    Zhao shuning stopped.


    Several people looked at her.


    "It''s against the morality of Dongze Dahuang to hunt and kill spirit beasts without authorization."


    Those a few people, why can get such heavy hand to harmless spirit beast?

 Chapter 46

    "Kong Shishuang, just take me."


    "Xiao Ning''er?"


    "Guild leader?"


    "You don''t have to worry. You have something to do when you stay here. If you go together, I will be distracted at that time. It''s hard to deal with the new second class freshmen. You don''t have high quality and no practical experience. Let Kong Shishuang lead me. You prepare some herbs. If we can save Xiaoli, it''s time for treatment, It may be used. "


    "Good!"


    Zhao shuning arranges things and immediately follows Kong Shishuang to the place where she came.


    Along the way, Zhao shuning''s mood is quite complicated. If she were to do such things in her previous life, she would not mind most of them.


    I don''t know if I''ve been in zhaojiacun for a long time. Influenced by Zhao Zhenglin min''er and Zhao Huai, now Zhao shuning is easy to become emotional.


    "Miss Kong, did they find you when you came?"


    "No, I''m afraid to scare the snake. I''m not their opponent. I''m afraid that if they find out, I may be in danger myself."


    "Maybe they will look at you for your brother''s sake. Please forgive me. If you are promoted normally, you should be a secondary student. You should know them. Why do I look at you as if I have some fear of them?"


    Kong Shishuang''s look was flustered.


    "If you change to other students of grade two, you may still have this possibility, but that person is a poisonous snake."


    Viper?


    Zhao shuning has also heard of this name. Among the senior students of grade two, there is a man called poisonous snake. He didn''t join any of the three gangs. His ability is good, and he can be regarded as superior. Originally, he wanted to build his own house, but because of his ruthlessness, many people didn''t dare to join his name.


    The young man, who was called the viper, did not want to be controlled by others, nor did he enter the gang like others.


    "The man of poisonous snake is terrible. Zhao shuning, you may not know that I saw him cut off the hand of an ordinary man with my own eyes. It''s just that the man blocked his sight when he was out on a mission."


    Zhao shuning felt a little afraid in his heart. If he grew up, he might bring many disasters to Dongze wasteland.


    "In addition, his temper and behavior are very strange, and he is insensitive. Several times, the way he looks at me makes me feel scared."


    "That''s why you don''t dare say it?"


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning saw the conglomerated Kong Shishuang. She was so scared, but she was able to take risks for the civet cat who only had a one-sided relationship.


    At this time, Zhao shuning did not know whether to call her stupid or praise her courage.


    After arriving at the destination, Zhao shuning and Kong Shishuang hide in a dense jungle place, carefully observing the scene.


    It is worthy of being a secondary student. There is a way to catch spirit beasts.


    Kong Shishuang is right. According to the current situation, the one who is dying on the ground should be Xiaoli''s mother. At this time, many parts of her body have been cut by knives and forks, and the blood in it keeps pouring out.


    This big civet cat has been completely saved. Even if they managed to save it, it would not survive tonight.


    Big civet''s eyes, sad look at the small civet trapped in the cage.


    Seeing this kind of look, Zhao shuning doesn''t feel a pain in his heart. In the world of animals, there are also feelings. Such a look always reminds Zhao shuning of the gentle Lin min''er at home.


    Trapped in the cage, the beaver''s sharp claws have now been smoothed down a lot. Its palms are dripping with blood, and its body is in many places. Its skin is cut open and its bones are exposed.


    Big civet''s body can''t move, it''s nostrils, breathing atmosphere, that pair of eyes, there is an unknown liquid outflow, sometimes make a whimpering sound.


    And the little civet cat, in the cage, slaps all around with its claws, but the fence of the cage has been moved. It''s xuantianlei, a special array for the spirit beast. If the spirit beast touches the fence around, it will roar like lightning.


    "Zhao shuning, poor beaver."


    "I know."


    "Zhao shuning, what should we do?"


    After seeing Kong Shishuang, Zhao shuning turned her eyes. If she was here, it would be inconvenient for her.


    But if we don''t use the alchemist''s mental power, it would be fantastic to deal with a second level student with her present rank.


    "Kong Shishuang, do you believe me?"


    "Ah?"


    "Do you believe me?" Zhao shuning''s eyes are very serious. Kong Shishuang doesn''t know how to answer for a moment. Until Zhao shuning asks again, she nods her head firmly.


    "Now, go back the same way. My weapon, the black whip, has fallen into our house. Will you go and get it?"Kong Shishuang didn''t have so much energy to think about other things. When Zhao shuning said that, she also believed it. She quickly got up and went back the same way. All the way, she still trotted.


    Zhao shuning looked up at the stars.


    It takes about two hours to go back and forth from the hut to here. That''s enough time.


    Open your fingers, take out the heaven and earth bag that my uncle secretly put into her before leaving, find a gray robe from the heaven and earth bag, and then take some biansheng pills that I have nothing to do. I''m ready to take them in advance when I''m going to do it.


    Zhao shuning''s skill is very light. She jumps to the middle of the field.


    As she passed by civet cat, Zhao shuning stopped. She was not such a sensitive person before, but now she can''t bear to see civet cat''s painful expression.


    With a sigh, she squatted down even though she knew that it would delay her best time to save the kitten.


    Lotus green silk cat, in fact, was a fierce beast in ancient times, but after it was finally trained by human beings, its temperament was no longer as violent as before.


    That big civet cat, see suddenly appear of gray figure, it immediately hostile looking at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning put his hand on his neck and closed his eyes.


    The reason why alchemists are so strong is not only that they can make pills, but also that they are more familiar with animal nature than the spirit pharmacists when they communicate with animals in the animal world.


    After feeling the temperature of Zhao shuning''s palm and realizing that Zhao shuning didn''t have any malice, the look of civet cat gradually became soft.


    "I will save your child."


    Zhao shuning opened his eyes again. At this time, civet cat''s eyes slowly closed, but his expression at the moment was very peaceful.


    Standing up slowly, Zhao shuning said to the big lotus green silk cat, "go well all the way."


    After that, she walked slowly to the kitten.


    The civet cat saw a stranger coming towards it, and immediately arched up, a defensive posture.


    Until Zhao shuning came near, and then she slowly put down her robe. After seeing this familiar face, the little civet cat''s look changed instantly.

 Chapter 47

    Its eyes, out of the desire for survival.


    Although the level of lotus green silk cat is not high, it is also very spiritual in the animal world. If it had not been trained by human beings, its level should be equal to that of monster.


    Before this little lotus green silk cat met Zhao shuning, it knew that Zhao shuning had no malice to it, so its posture was no longer as defensive as before.


    Zhao shuning concentrated his mind and put his hand in his hair.


    Then she said softly, "don''t be afraid."


    In front of everyone, she is just a child.


    The little civet cat looks at her mother on the ground in agony. Zhao shuning shakes his head. The eyes of the little civet cat are filled with liquid.


    "Don''t cry."


    Little civet wants to stretch out her head and rub Zhao shuning. Only Zhao shuning can understand it.


    "I know that you have no malice against us human beings. They hurt you, and they killed your mother."


    The little civet whimpered and sprawled in the cage.


    "Beaver, not all human beings are like them."


    The little lotus green silk cat looked at the camp, with hatred and hidden brutality in her eyes.


    "I''ll save you. Remember later, don''t trust anyone."


    The human heart is sometimes more terrible than the animal nature.


    Little civet nodded, it will gently flat limbs, Zhao shuning concentrated with their own mental power, first of all, the cage above the Xuantian Lei eliminated.


    Then she tried hard to break the fence, the cat''s body is extremely soft, so a little gap, it can slowly run out.


    It may be that there are too many injuries on the body. Although the lotus green silk cat is forced to bear it, it can''t withstand the wood bar to the wound where the skin turns up. For a moment, the little civet''s whimper is heard all over the camp.


    "No!"


    Knowing that it had been exposed, Zhao shuning quickly helped the beaver escape from the cage. Then, she quickly put the gray robe on her head and put the prepared transformation pill into her mouth.


    After she did these actions, six people rushed out of the camp tent.


    Walking in the front, the eyes are sinister. It seems that it should be the legendary poisonous snake.


    Zhao shuning and Xiao Li look at each other. Xiao Li immediately understands her idea and squats down slowly. Zhao shuning turns over on Xiao Li''s back and tries to avoid those wounds.


    "Which team do you belong to, this spirit beast, but we took a fancy to it first."


    Zhao shuning smiles coldly and buries his face under his robe, because it''s on the back of the beaver, under the hide of the fur, and in the dark. The other side doesn''t know his age and height.


    "Viper, it''s against the law to hunt and kill spirit beasts without authorization in the great wilderness of Dongze!"


    This bunch of voice is a clear voice of a young man.


    Smell speech, poisonous snake brow tight wrinkly, that bloodthirsty character, then immediately appeared.


    "What does that have to do with you?"


    "I can''t stand your way, so I just want to stop you, can''t I?"


    "Which gang are you from?"


    Zhao shuning was stunned. He didn''t speak and dared to be affectionate. The Viper regarded her as a second-class student. Now no one should know that there was a first-class freshman in this dark land. Besides, the one who could challenge him like this must be supported by the gang behind him.


    Seeing that Zhao shuning did not speak, the Viper was more convinced of his inner thoughts.


    "Are you from duanlong school?"


    Zhao shuning wants to laugh a little. He doesn''t know why the Viper dares to infer like this, and he looks like a man of truth.


    "Why do you think I''m from duanlong school?"


    "Tianyuanque and ducanguang don''t look up to such a spirit beast. They dare to stand up and rob me. Who else can they do besides duanlong sect? Boy, go back and tell wu long that if he dares to tell the deacons, I will poke out the baskets he committed."


    Hearing this, Zhao shuning came interested: "do you know our boss''s secret?"


    "Wu Long killed a lot of spirit beasts. Compared with me, there are only a lot more."


    Zhao shuning is shocked. She doesn''t understand why these teenagers, who are only thirteen or fourteen years old, have such a vicious mood. The spirit beasts also have life, and they won''t take the initiative to provoke human beings. Why do they want to lay such a heavy hand on the bottom of the animal world?


    "I tell you, I know a lot. You duanlong sect, don''t provoke me."


    "Viper, do you think our boss will be afraid of you?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Our boss has been looking down on you for a long time. You are a lonely family. Our dragon breaking sect will break your spiritual roots sooner or later."


    "How dare you, duanlong sect, be so arrogant? You forget, your leader, but you have signed a contract with me. I have a contract in hand. How can I be afraid of him? "The cunning on Zhao shuning''s face flashed by.


    "Contract? What contract? Our boss said that if you die, the contract will not count. "


    When the Viper heard this, he patted the ground and got up. The hammer in his hand hit down heavily in the direction of Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning grinned at first, and then made a spirit seal in his palm, which blocked the attack deeply.


    She suddenly has a plan, or use Wu Long and poisonous snake, can remove many roadblocks for her, so Zhao shuning decided that this round, she will not use mental power.


    "Frost finger!"


    The snake still refuses to give up. If he can use the frosting finger, it only means that the opponent is a second level spiritual pharmacist, and he doesn''t need to be afraid.


    Starting the attack again, Zhao shuning rode the beaver and easily avoided the attack of the poisonous snake. Then, the palm of his hand changed, and a huge eight trigrams disk was generated. The color kept flashing. The light array smashed at his back before the poisonous snake reacted!


    "Bixia changed!"


    "Boy, who are you? What''s the relationship with deacon Meng? "


    Zhao shuning doesn''t speak. She has a strong learning ability. As long as it''s a move used by others, she can turn it into her own move after a little deliberation.


    However, fortunately, because the Viper has a bad reputation in the second level students, this time his team just watched and did not dare to provoke the gang for the sake of the viper.


    "No, you''re deaf, aren''t you? I don''t care who you are. Since you dare to rob my spirit beast, you will leave your life behind. "


    Keep your life?


    I want to be beautiful!


    "If you have the ability, get out of here and let''s fight alone."


    "If you come down, we duanlong sect people will not be afraid of you!"


    Zhao shuning found that her current ability is still far behind that of the poisonous snake. She would not be so stupid and would continue to be beaten here.


    She leaned down to the beaver''s ear, then said in a low voice, "beaver, let''s go!"


    As soon as the words were finished, the lotus green silk cat turned around and galloped towards the direction of the jungle.


    If he can''t fight and run, Zhao shuning won''t lose his life to such a man for the sake of a hero.


    The snake looked at the runaway man and beast. For a moment, he was angry and angry.

 Chapter 48

    I don''t know how long it took for Zhao shuning to stop with lotus green silk cat.


    Fortunately, lotus green silk cat is good at speed. Otherwise, they would be smashed into a sieve by the poisonous snake with a big hammer.


    Zhao shuning turned over and took a long breath.


    At this time, the lotus green silk cat came up slowly. It put its head on Zhao shuning''s side and kept rubbing her legs.


    Zhao shuning smile, gently touched its hair, it slowly fell down, a face of sorrow.


    Lotus green silk cat was originally a fierce beast in ancient times. It belonged to the tiger family. If it had not been for the trouble later, it would not have been reduced to a spirit beast.


    "Don''t be sad, your mother, to a better place."


    That place, no pain, no sadness, no tears, no those greedy human beings, it will live well there.


    The lotus green silk cat understood what Zhao shuning said and sobbed at Zhao shuning. Green light flashed in its eyes.


    Although it is very short, it is still captured by Zhao shuning.


    "Beaver, will your pupils turn green?"


    Little civet nodded, then stretched out his head, and changed the look of his pupils, which made Zhao shuning see it clearly.


    "It''s really rare, which means that you may still have the blood of the ancient fierce beast Wuchen dragon, butterfly and tiger in your blood."


    Wuchen dragon, butterfly and tiger, in ancient times, was a fierce beast who had been a pioneer and mount for countless Jiuchong spirit pharmacists. If the beaver really had such rare blood in his body, then his later cultivation talent would be immeasurable.


    Zhao shuning didn''t expect that the little spirit beasts he rescued could be connected with the ancient fierce beast Wuchen dragon, butterfly and tiger.


    Xiaoli naturally understood Zhao shuning''s meaning, and his drooping head became excited because of this.


    Then, the beaver slowly gets up, with his front legs bent down, and makes a sacrifice to Zhao shuning. As a spiritual pharmacist, Zhao shuning is very familiar with this action. The beaver wants to make a contract with himself.


    Zhao shuning smiles, but shakes his head.


    Little civet''s eyes appeared puzzled.


    "I don''t mean to dislike you. The blood of ancient fierce beasts is very rare in Dongze. You are very good."


    The cat wrongly stretched out his head, Zhao shuning reached out and touched the cat''s body.


    "I know you want to help me, but I really don''t need it. I have my own beast. I like it very much."


    Civet cat looked up at Zhao shuning with a longing in his eyes.


    "Do you want to see the beast who has made a contract with me?"


    The little civet nodded.


    Zhao shuning laughs. Since she became Zhao shuning, she has never shown her spirit in front of others. Xiaoli has just lost her mother. She looks forward to it so much that Zhao shuning can''t bear to refuse her request.


    She closed her eyes and used the alchemist''s spirit to create a boundary around her, so that the outside world could not see what was happening inside.


    Zhao shuning''s hands were lifted up like heavy objects.


    When the hand over the top of her head, behind her, suddenly revealed a huge figure, a big red bird flying behind Zhao shuning, huge flames soared into the sky, the loud voice of Fengming also burst out. The dazzling red tail feathers are long and drawn to the ground, and the almost perfect posture shows the majesty of the king of birds.


    Phoenix is the king of birds and the master of thousands of animals.


    Zhao shuning opened his eyes and lifted the border around him.


    When Xiao Li looked at her, she was full of awe. Xiao Li knew that Zhao shuning was only a second-class spiritual pharmacist at most, plus a third grade alchemist at most. But no matter how talented she was, she could not have such a beast as Phoenix.


    Among all animals, they will choose their own masters.


    Like Zhao shuning, not to mention the king of birds, even an ordinary monster doesn''t like her.


    "What''s the matter? Frustrated? "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll choose a good host for you."


    As soon as Zhao shuning''s voice fell, he heard Kong Shishuang''s voice calling in the distance. He quickly took off his robe, took some pills and cleared his throat. Zhao shuning just responded to Kong Shishuang.


    Kong Shishuang trotted all the way to Zhao shuning. When he got there, he was out of breath.


    Seeing the beaver beside Zhao shuning, Kong Shishuang''s crying problem broke again, and he went up to cry with him.


    The beaver didn''t reject Kong Shishuang, so he let her hold him.


    After crying enough, Kong Shishuang looks at Zhao shuning.


    "Are you all right?" The tone was a little cautious.


    "Well, it''s OK."


    "How did you get the beaver out? You are very good."


    Zhao shuning shrugs. Every time Kong Shishuang praises others, he comes and goes with those words. It''s no wonder that a 13-year-old girl can''t understand so much."I didn''t save it. I met a young man, who seemed to be from the duanlong sect. He helped me save the beaver."


    "Oh, I''ll tell you. How can you defeat six with one? It turns out that someone is helping you. No, why do the people of duanlong sect want to help you? When I was in Yanyu building before, I heard that you beat Pang Shuai of duanlong sect very badly. "


    Zhao shuning shrugged and said to himself, if you know I''m going to rob the duanlong sect, will you doubt the truth of what I just said?


    "Why? Zhao shuning, just tell me. "


    All the way back, Kong Shishuang kept pestering Zhao shuning to ask questions. Even Zhao shuning was suspicious. This young lady''s brain was always full of water. What did she believe? How could she suddenly become smart today?


    The beaver was clever enough to follow them.


    As soon as he got there, Kong Shishuang kept asking questions.


    "Miss Kong, shall I give you the beaver?"


    "Ah?" The topic changed too fast, Kong Shishuang didn''t react, and her eyes were slightly stunned.


    "No? If not, I''ll give it to Shuanger. "


    "No, no, no, I want it! I want it


    Kong Shishuang is very excited at this time, and forgets that she still has a lot of questions to answer.


    "But Zhao shuning, do you want to give me the beaver? Will it not like me, beaver


    Zhao shuning took a look at the beaver, and the beaver pasted it cleverly. The soft ear rubbed against Kong Shishuang and kept laughing.


    "How''s it going? Does the beaver like you? "


    "Well, I''ll say that Miss Ben is much more attractive than you, Zhao shuning. Xiao Li must like beauty a little more."


    Zhao shuning did not speak, just nodded.


    After such a toss, it''s almost dawn, but it''s dawn. They''ve been delayed for half a month, so it''s time to make some progress.


    Her hands behind her are dragging a Painted Leather map.


    Just fighting, she was not careful, shun a little thing.

 Chapter 49

    Back to where they are, Shuanger and siser are relieved to see Zhao shuning.


    "Gang leader, we are scared to death."


    But then, after Zhao shuning and Kong Shishuang came out a huge spirit beast, they began to stay.


    All four of them showed fear.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Guild leader, there is something behind you?"


    Zhao shuning looks back with a smile, looks at the cute little civet cat, and then waves to it. The civet cat lowers its head and gently rubs Zhao shuning''s body.


    "Isn''t it cute? Don''t you like it? "


    They shook their heads for fear that the big cat in front of them would suddenly come.


    "Miss Kong Da, is that the cat you mentioned earlier


    Kong Shishuang nodded and said, "little beaver, say hello to everyone."


    The beaver extended his head forward in a friendly way, but the four of them were so scared that they immediately backed back.


    "Miss kongda, how can you call such a giant a beaver?"


    "I like it."


    Zhao shuning came forward and said, "don''t you like beavers?"


    If Shuanger and Xiaoli can''t get along with each other, she will have to think of a new way.


    Just as Zhao shuning is in some distress and looks at Shuanger and siser again, he finds that they have long been gone. There are only a Shui and a Yue in place.


    "Shuanger, where are they?"


    A Shui and a Yue pointed to the location of the beaver. She was surprised by this. The two girls who were scared before, but now they are sucking the cat?


    "What''s up? Is the beaver very good? "


    "Mmm, the fur of the beaver is so smooth."


    "It''s very comfortable to feel it."


    "The beaver is injured. Fortunately, we have prepared some herbs specially for treating congestion. Now we just crush them and apply them on them. See how many white strips there are


    "Good."


    "Miss Kong, please go and get me some water. I want to clean the wound for Xiao Li."


    "Yes, yes."


    Kong Shishuang and shuang''er, who were not right at first, get along very well because of the beaver.


    "Guild leader, do you girls like animals with round hair?"


    Zhao shuning thought about it and said, "no, I like those with more prestige."


    A Shui and a Yue said: "we are also good. The leader is different from other girls."


    Zhao shuning''s head is lined with black lines. These two teenagers, a Shui and a Yue, simply regard worshiping her as their daily activities.


    No matter what Zhao shuning does, they will look at Zhao shuning with adoring eyes, and then there are all kinds of flattering words. But according to a Shui and a Yue, they are not flattering, what they say is their most sincere feelings.


    At the beginning of listening, Zhao shuning will be a little uncomfortable, but later, such a number of times appear more, she is used to it.


    When the three girls finished dealing with the beaver, they got together.


    Then, Zhao shuning mysteriously took out a piece of good oil paper from behind.


    Viper can do things. In this way, the map is not afraid of water and fire.


    When Zhao shuning slowly opened the oil paper, everyone began to get excited.


    "Map!"


    "Guild leader, where did you get it?"


    "Zhao shuning, how can you get this thing?"


    "Nothing. I took it from their tent while the Viper went out to deal with the boy."


    "Viper is such a careful man, how can he give you this chance?"


    "No matter how careful you are, there are times when you are careless. Kong Shishuang, if you talk again, go out."


    Zhao shuning found that after a lifetime of living again, she spent a long time with Shuanger and siser. When she told a lie, she told it one by one.


    However, the poisonous snake deserved it. If he hadn''t killed the spirit beast without authorization, Zhao shuning didn''t want to do so. She had brought a drawing and was going to make a rubbing. But seeing that the poisonous snake was so hateful, she gave up her original idea and took the drawing directly.


    After opening the map, people began to study.


    First of all, we can see that they are now at the bottom of the dark earth. The terrain is flat and there is little danger, but there is still a long way to go from the peak.


    If it wasn''t for this map, they would not be able to reach the top of the mountain even if they walked half a year or a year.


    Further up, they can meet a lot of spirit grass.


    But the spirit grass is usually guarded by the spirit beast. They need to pick it when the spirit beast is not there, because it is inevitable that there will be damage in the jungle. They have to stay here for the first half of the year. If they don''t have enough herbs to prepare, they will be hurt later and the wound will worsen, which will be troublesome.So now their goal is to walk to the first height of the dark earth.


    The map divides the height into five levels. They are now at the bottom, not counting.


    Now for Zhao shuning, they are one month behind. If they don''t catch up, it''s secondary to become repeaters.


    The point is that if they can''t reach the fifth height, they will stay below. The more they get to the back, the more dangerous they will be.


    Now in the dark earth, the distribution of spirit beasts is very hierarchical, but if every time there is a strong one climbing to a new height, if the spirit beasts of the new height can''t resist those second level old students, those spirit beasts will surely run to the next height.


    "Guild leader, how do you know everything?"


    Zhao shuning didn''t reply. If she didn''t even know how to drive away the spirit beast of the dark earth, wouldn''t the female emperor of the previous life be a white pawn?


    "Therefore, the reason why we can see the beaver on this floor now is that it means that someone has reached the first height?"


    "Maybe it''s not just the first height, beaver. What height were you at?"


    Civet smell speech, nodded twice.


    "Second height? Can anyone be so quick? "


    "It seems that in the second grade students, there is a strong third grade, otherwise, in a short month, he would never have been able to have such a fast speed."


    According to the strength of the man, he would reach the top of the dark earth in six months, at most four months.


    "That person should be Zhang Tianyuan in Tianyuan bird."


    "Guild leader, when shall we start?"


    They all looked like they were fighting with each other.

 Chapter 50

    At this time, on the first height of the dark earth, a group of people were sitting around the fire, as if discussing something important.


    Obviously, the person sitting in the east of the group is the leader of the team.


    This man was wearing a long dark blue dress. His face was not ugly, but it was not handsome at all.


    He has a big knife on his back. If you look carefully, you will find that his weapon is not as big as the ordinary one.


    Broadsword is usually a single-sided blade, but the back of a young man''s knife looks like a saw tooth. If it is hung in a person''s skin, it must pull out the flesh and blood of that person.


    It can be seen that this man''s prestige is very high, because when he is talking, there are a circle of people around him, but no one dares to speak, and even his breathing is deliberately lightened.


    This man''s arm, engraved with a dragon horn mark.


    This man is Wu Long, the leader of duanlong sect.


    Wu Long''s expression is a little dignified. The people under his command dare not express themselves.


    "Snake, dare to threaten me."


    Wu Long crumpled the letter into a ball and threw it into the fire.


    "Chief, but what''s the matter?"


    Wu long stood up, looked at the five people in the team beside him, and said, "five of you, who has sneaked down to the bottom with me?"


    They all shook their heads after looking around at each other.


    "Damn it! The poisonous snake thinks of me. I used to give him a lot of money for sealing up. This time, he is so greedy that he can even plant and frame up. "


    "Chief, what does that snake mean?"


    "He said that one of our duanlong sect went down to rob his spirit beast."


    "What spirit beast?"


    "Lotus green silk cat."


    "Isn''t that the spirit beast of the second height? How did you get to the bottom? It''s no wonder that the last time he saw a poisonous snake, the man was mysterious. Instead of going up the mountain, he went down the mountain. At that time, he should have found the trace of the lotus green silk cat. "


    Wu Long''s face can''t see happiness, anger, sadness and happiness, but he doesn''t speak all the time, which means that his mood at the moment must be not very good.


    Viper, as his name suggests, is a cunning villain.


    Previously, because many members of duanlong sect were not as qualified as him in catching spirit beasts, so Wu Long specially invited poisonous snakes as an assistant.


    After several times of cooperation, they have a tacit understanding.


    In the aspect of swallowing benefits, the poisonous snake never gives in. Over time, wu long can''t tolerate him and has had a few quarrels.


    Wu long would have wanted to get rid of him if he hadn''t known so much of his secrets.


    I didn''t expect that someone did it ahead of time before I put it into action.


    What annoys Wu Long is that he dares to do such a thing with the reputation of duanlong sect.


    "Between you, really no one down the mountain?"


    "Chief, we''ve been following you all the time. How can we get a chance to go down the mountain? The viper is going to make up a rumor and stir up the relationship among the members of our team. You can''t believe him, chief


    "Although the snake is insidious, it doesn''t look like a liar."


    "Chief, do you mean that someone pretends to be a member of our duanlong sect to commit murder?"


    Wu Long nodded, but then he shook his head.


    "Everything is possible. It''s possible that the Viper hides his true nature all the time, so we haven''t found his true face."


    "What about this?"


    "I''ll see later. Although the poisonous snake is strong, I don''t believe it. He dares to challenge our duanlong sect so blatantly."


    Wu Long sat down. He took the big knife in his hand and cut the stick in his hand.


    He always likes to sharpen the stick. At that time, he will see the spirit beasts. Within the scope, the sharp wooden arrow can pierce the chest of those spirit beasts.


    The fire seems to be burning more and more.


    Zhao shuning and their party are still climbing up.


    Their speed is fast.


    Thanks to the map of the viper. Looking at the marks on the map, it is obvious that the viper and his party have already passed the first height. There must be something wrong behind them and they have gone down.


    What is it for? Zhao shuning doesn''t want to investigate.


    After all, the current map has brought them too many benefits.


    With the mark of viper, they can always easily avoid some swamps and eddies in the dark land.


    If it were for other teams, it would be impossible to reach the first height without ten days and a half months. However, for Zhao shuning and his party who had the map of poisonous snake, it took them only five days to reach the first height.


    Finally on the first height, Zhao shuning is not worried about the next step of the plan.Siser was more careful and soon found a place to rest.


    After they had a rest, they began to prepare food for the new day.


    While waiting for the fire to burn, people gathered around and talked about their next plans.


    When people tasted the sweet fruit, they naturally looked forward to the next step, in which Kong Shishuang was especially excited.


    You know, Kong Shishuang can''t even pass the test of the first grade freshmen. This time, she arrived at the test place of the second grade freshmen. It took them only one month to reach the first level successfully, which is a very proud thing for her.


    "Why do you all look at me like that?"


    "No, Xiao Ning''er, we are waiting for you to arrange the next step."


    "Ah, what''s the next step? Just like before, a Shui, a Yue, you wait for a moment, go and find some bamboo that can be used to build a simple residence, and then build a small bamboo house. "


    "Guild leader?"


    "Zhao shuning, can you have some ambition? We used to build a bamboo house on the bottom floor. Isn''t that because we don''t have a map, we can''t do anything? Now that we all have maps, what are you afraid of? "


    Siser is a girl who is more intellectual. When she sees Kong Shishuang talking like this, she returns.


    "Miss Kong, you may not know that the difficulties of each height are different. We just got a low price before, but the first height is not so easy to pass. The reason why the guild leader stopped must be her reason."


    "Well, that is, Miss Kong, if you don''t understand, shut up first. We xiaoning''er do things, where do we need you to question."


    Kong Shishuang was somewhat aggrieved and said, "this is what I say. I have no malice towards Zhao shuning. In the future, I will try my best to change my bad habit of being domineering."


    Five people all smile, and no one cares about Kong Shishuang''s tone.


    "But Xiao Ning''er, what shall we do next?"

 Chapter 51

    What''s next?


    This is really a problem. People are confused.


    It''s ridiculous to say that any one of them is older than Zhao shuning. But since they entered the dark forest, they all willingly regard Zhao shuning as the only leader.


    Anyway, as long as Zhao shuning said it, they basically listened to it.


    "Ah Shui, ah Yue, what do you two think?"


    Some of the two teenagers were honest and honest. They scratched their hair and then said, "leader Ning, we two don''t know much. We all listen to the leader."


    "Shuanger, what do you say?"


    "I think, now that we have won the first battle, we should work hard to reach the second height."


    Zhao shuning Puyi smile, see a pair of words and stop appearance, and then said to her: "serther, what do you think?"


    "Guild leader, I think this kind of rampage is a bit reckless. In my family, there are a lot of descriptions about these test places. The second level is definitely not so easy to go up. Especially with our current level, our combat effectiveness and practical ability are not good. When we go up, we just make cannon fodder and become the target of those spirit beasts."


    When she said this, everyone was staring at her.


    "What? What''s wrong with me? "


    "No, no -"


    people waved their hands.


    Zhao shuning sighed: "siser, I always think that you have a different temperament, as elegant as a lady. I know you love reading, but I don''t know that your brain is much better than them."


    She was praised by Zhao shuning. She was shy, and a blush appeared on her face.


    "Did you all hear that? That''s what we should do now. "


    "What should we do most? Xiao Ning''er, I don''t quite understand. "


    People are also confused, even rustling, is also puzzled, she just said the terrain problem, and did not involve the solution, why would the leader say so.


    "We''re too low now! So far, it''s the best thing we can do to improve the quality. "


    The people who had expected Zhao shuning to come up with a solution, after hearing this sentence, their originally upright body suddenly drew back to the original place like a vent.


    "Zhao shuning, what you said is too light, and you don''t want to think about it. If it''s so easy to improve the rank, what else do you want to do in Yanyu building?"


    "Don''t we come to test just to improve the level? Don''t forget, I told you before, "the first height, what''s the most?"


    Several people''s eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Guild leader, do you mean lingcao? But the spirit grass is not protected by spirit beasts. We can''t pick it so easily. "


    Zhao shuning did not speak with a smile. With a wave, the beaver, who had been lying quietly behind him, shook his body and stood up.


    "Oh, my God, how can we forget the beaver? Beaver is the second height spirit beast, which has a deterrent effect on those ordinary spirit beasts of the first height. If beaver is there, it will be much easier for us to pick those elixirs."


    Zhao shuning nodded with satisfaction, it seems that everyone is not too stupid.


    "What are we going to do next?"


    "The soldiers are divided into two groups: Shuanger, siser and Kong Shishuang. You three and the beaver go to collect the elixir. Remember, the more, the better. I can use it when I get it back. It''s helpful to improve your rank."


    The three nodded and took on their task.


    "Ah Shui, ah Yue, you two are boys. You have more strength. It''s up to you to build a house."


    "Well, I see, gang leader."


    Next, a few people simply eat a little food, ready to start to do the task.


    Zhao shuning, on the other hand, found a branch and did not know what to draw on the grass. No one bothered her.


    The map was given to the three of them. Zhao shuning had no place to go, so he thought about how to refine pills to help them improve their grades.


    In the past, if she had a teacher around, and she was not so enthusiastic about helping others, she would never care about the promotion of these people''s grades. But now, it''s different.


    These days, five people give her trust and warmth.


    Shuanger is careless. She is easy to be afraid when she meets things. She will act like a spoiler to the people she likes. She is absolutely protective of herself.


    So is siser. Zhao shuning always feels that there are different emotions in her eyes. She always looks melancholy. In her heart, there must be a lot of secrets hidden. However, Zhao shuning can also feel that she really treats each other when she is getting along with herself.


    As for the secret, when she wants to say it, she will listen to it.


    A Shui a Yue''s words, not to mention, they are twin brothers. They are honest and honest. In order to protect Zhao shuning, they have not been bullied by others. Zhao shuning will not be in Yanyu building all the time, so when she tries here, she will use her own strength to promote a Shui a Yue to a higher level, so that they can get out of Yanyu building in the future, and they won''t be hurt by others He was bullied by others for his honest temper.Kong Shishuang''s words, to tell the truth, Zhao shuning did not like her when he first met her.


    Although the girl is good-looking, her mouth is really mean. But after getting along with her for a period of time, Zhao shuning knows that Kong Shishuang has no malice because her brother is Kong ye and Kong Ye is the owner of Yanyu building. She has been pampered since childhood. The students of Yanyu building are very friendly to her because of Kong Ye Good, leading to her now become domineering.


    But her nature is not bad, this trial, can also be a good temper to temper her, so that she will not be like his last life, eat the kind of loss can not understand the people.


    Thinking about everyone''s personality, Zhao shuning made a pill specially suitable for everyone, waiting for lingcao to arrive, and then refining it for them.


    After a while, several people came back, at the same time, a Shui and a Yue also brought back a message.


    That''s where they found the residence of a group of secondary students. Judging from the situation, they should not belong to any of the three gangs.


    "Guild leader, shall we go up and say hello to them?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "Guild leader, when you were at the bottom, didn''t you tell us to unite with the weak?"


    "To unite, but not now."


    "What are we going to do now?"


    "Eating, building bamboo houses, looking for elixirs, and going to the theatre."


    Going to the theatre? Several people look at each other, do not know where the word "opera" comes from?

 Chapter 52

    However, after that, no matter how soft and tough several people were, Zhao shuning didn''t speak any more.


    What kind of play do you want to see? I believe that in less than ten days, there will be results. At that time, their role will be crucial.


    Ten days is enough for them to collect enough herbs.


    Now, the palm of Zhao shuning''s hand has been able to ignite the flame, she has been promoted to the third grade alchemist, when refining the elixir, there won''t be so many Oolong like the first time.


    Fortunately, these second graders don''t really look up to the first level of these spirit grasses. Their targets are all spirit beasts.


    Also, their ranks have been upgraded to level 2. These low-level spirit grasses really don''t have much effect on them.


    But for Zhao shuning, there is a big difference.


    For those elixirs who can''t make pills, herbs can only be used for bathing and quenching the body.


    Fortunately, no one paid attention to these herbs.


    Every evening, Shuanger and her party can always get seven or eight of them back.


    Zhao shuning is not idle, in these days free time, she will be the first height of many terrain positions have a good study.


    Since there are so many water resources in the dark earth, it means that there must be cold pools nearby, and there should be a lot of them. He chose a place close to their bamboo house. Every night, Zhao shuning rushed several people to the cold pool, then threw the spirit grass that could not make pills into the cold pool, and then let them go in to soak for a while Chen.


    Originally, half an hour was enough. At that time, the medicine could almost enter their bodies, but Zhao shuning didn''t agree. She found some strange reasons to let people soak for an hour before she got up. She also lied to others that she was promoted to the second level pharmacist in this way.


    They were suspicious, but they did as she said.


    And Zhao shuning, on the use of this time gap, in the bamboo house, concentrate on refining pills.


    Because of the large number of herbs, Zhao shuning put a lot of dosage when refining pills. This time, the main pill she refined was called Tai Yi Bu Ling Huan Dan.


    Tai Yi Bu Ling Huan Dan can greatly improve the psychic power of the psychic pharmacist in a short time, and with the help of the remaining power of this pill, it can break through to the second grade psychic pharmacist at one stroke.


    However, the specific efficacy depends on everyone''s physique absorption capacity.


    Zhao shuning refined a total of 15 pieces, and planned to share three pieces for each person.


    At the beginning, when I was in Qinghui Town, not to mention such pills, even a miraculous herb had to be tossed by my uncle. I didn''t expect that there were so many rare herbs in Yanyu building. If I had such a good place of miraculous herbs, I would have reached the third level now.


    "Although so many herbs have no effect on me, they are wasted in this way. It''s a bit outrageous."


    Zhao shuning looked at the remaining elixirs in the corner with a smile.


    A strange idea suddenly came to her mind.


    Why not? Try to neutralize these yipinling herbs and see what kind of pills can be made?


    Do what you say, and Zhao shuning immediately began to implement it.


    But when she closed her eyes, she didn''t find a purple herb under the pile of herbs. At this time, there were some faint lights shining on its roots.


    It took Zhao shuning almost half an hour to come to an end.


    Nevertheless, the pills made from the remaining spirit grass have not yet been successfully refined. It will take at least four or five times to refine them. But the rest of the team will come back soon. Zhao shuning doesn''t want to reveal his identity, so he quickly put away the unfinished pills.


    "It''s amazing."


    It took only half an hour for her to refine a pill that was too easy to mend and restore spirit. But half an hour later, the pill she just refined could not even be shaped.


    Although unexpected, it also increased Zhao''s desire to challenge.


    She wanted to see what kind of pills could be made from such a mess of spirit herbs.

 Chapter 53

    Dark earth, first height.


    At that time, it had been half a month since Zhao shuning reached the first height.


    The five people who accompanied me also took a medicine bath for almost half a month.


    The first one to break through to the second grade spirit pharmacist is siser.


    I remember that when she just broke through to the second grade, she tightly grasped Zhao shuning''s hand. She was always reserved and generous, and rarely made such a move.


    She told Zhao shuning that she was her biggest benefactor.


    Zhao shuning didn''t understand. He just raised the rank. Although the previous rank was level one, it was also the end of level one. Now it''s level two. Isn''t it normal?


    Why did she say that.


    She said that if her grandfather knew that she had broken the second level, he would have died properly.


    Further down, she said nothing more.


    Zhao shuning was surprised by the man who broke through the second grade, because he was Kong Shishuang.


    On that day, she broke through the second grade, and Kong Shishuang almost broke the sky. She said that she had been in Yanyu building for a long time. This time, she took part in the trial, and it was also her last chance. The first two times, she failed, but this time, she never gave up, and every time the medicine penetrated into her skin, she felt abnormal pain, but she didn''t walk away.


    Because at that time, her ear, has been floating Zhao shuning and she said, she can''t every time waiting for her brother to save her.


    The rest of the three, though no breakthrough, but the force value, have improved.


    It seems that Taiyi Buling huandan played a certain role in their body.


    In contrast, Zhao shuning has been refining that mysterious pill for more than half a month. Now, that pill has been officially refined successfully.


    I do not know what effect it has, Zhao shuning had to put it into his bag, thinking about trying it later.


    They felt that taking lingcao and bathing at this time could no longer help them improve their grades. They thought that after a rest of more than half a month, it should be enough, so they went to find Zhao shuning.


    Seeing through everyone''s ideas, Zhao shuning said, "count the time. It''s time. Let''s go and have a look."


    In this way, a group of people carefully, stealthily behind Zhao shuning, to the center of the first height slowly moved past.


    Zhao shuning hasn''t been idle recently. In her daytime, she has been inquiring about and checking the power spreading places of those people around her. By the way, she has made clear the conflicts between those people.


    After such a long time, all kinds of things have begun to ferment.


    This is the best time to attack.


    At this time, a great event happened in the center of the first height of the dark earth.


    There are many people standing in the center. At this time, they are all holding their own weapons, back to back, looking very nervous.


    Because around them, a group of people formed a circle, surrounded them in the center of the circle.


    Looking carefully, it is not difficult to find that there is a leader among the people outside.


    That man is Wu Long of duanlong school.


    Surrounded by them are some level-2 senior students headed by vipers. These level-2 senior students have not joined any gangs. It seems that the number of them is about 30.


    Wu Long''s sword was placed at his feet. His eyes were staring at the poisonous snake in the inner circle. The poisonous snake was holding a pair of big hammers, and the evil eyes on his face made everyone feel hairy.


    "Wu long, after so long, you finally show your fox tail?"


    "Poisonous snake, it''s you who are disrespectful to my duanlong sect first."


    When the snake heard the words, he gave a cold hum, and the tone was even more sarcastic.


    "Wu Long is really good at it."


    Wu Long didn''t speak. He felt that the Viper at the moment didn''t want to admit his despicable behavior in front of the public. At the same time, he didn''t want to talk about the past with him, which was not good for both of them.


    "Wu long, do you want to get rid of me? It''s not that easy. "


    "Viper, you''re wrong. We are both trial students of Yanyu building. How can we use such words? I just want to remove the threat to me, but I will never threaten your life."


    "What do you want to do?"


    Wu Long smiles. His smile is strange and insidious. He leans forward a few degrees and looks at the snake.


    Carelessly said: "waste your spirit root."


    Abolishing the spirit root is equivalent to breaking the cultivation of his spirit pharmacist.


    This move made him more uncomfortable than killing the snake directly.


    "Wu long, are you not afraid? I''ll shake your business out?"


    The man smiles and shakes his head. The Viper still doesn''t know him well enough. The reason why he can be the leader of duanlong sect depends on not only his rank, but also his brain."What can I do for you? Those unbearable things are all done by your poisonous snake. Now I''m just attacking you for the sake of the morality of Dongze Dahuang. "


    "Hahaha -"


    the snake smiles, which is wild and desolate.


    "Wu long, you''re such a mean person. If I hadn''t helped you before, I''m afraid that you duanlong sect would have become tianyuanque. You don''t want to think about Zhang Tianyuan. How can he allow you to be arrogant in front of him? You''re just in the middle of second grade. You can''t even catch up with Li can."


    Wu Long was still smiling, but now his smile was full of forbearance.


    Zhao shuning and a group of people hide behind, attentively looking at the confrontation between the two groups.


    "Wow, Xiao Ning''er, that''s what you mean by watching a play?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Zhao shuning, would it be a bit unkind for us to do this?"


    Kong Shishuang said this and immediately attracted the others to look at her.


    She swallowed and continued, "when I didn''t say it."


    She also kindly prepared dried fruit for several people to make them concentrate on the opera.


    "You see, wu long has such a good temper that he was so excited by the poisonous snake that he was not angry. Do you think they will fight?"


    Zhao shuning glanced down and threw the dried fruit into his mouth, full of interest.


    Wu Long is very calm. He is like a smiling tiger. The brighter his smile is, the more angry he is.


    Zhao shuning has a hunch that the Viper will be beaten badly, but wu long will also be decorated. The attack of the viper is not so easy to resolve.


    And all she has to do is eat melons in place.


    From time to time, clap for them again.


    When they are tired, they lose, and both lose, she will take advantage of them.


    In this way, Zhao shuning felt that his abacus was really accurate.

 Chapter 54

    The battle below is imminent.


    Kong Shishuang touched the little girl who was eating the dried fruit with her hand.


    "Zhao shuning, there are so many of them besieging poisonous snakes. Although poisonous snakes are guilty, they can''t be punished to death, but the people around him are just ordinary freshmen in the second level. Shall we help them?"


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes and looked at Kong Shishuang.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    Kong Shishuang waved her hand and said, "no, I can''t beat them."


    "Shall I go then?"


    "No, if you go up, you will die, and you can''t go either."


    Zhao shuning spread his hands, shrugged and looked at Kong Shishuang. Kong Shishuang lost his momentum and hid behind him, sweating for the war ahead.


    As Zhao shuning expected, the snake lost. He not only lost, but also lost miserably.


    But the poisonous snake is ferocious. Although the final result is that he falls under Wu Long''s knife, Wu Long''s body is not intact.


    "Wu long, you take advantage of the advantages and number of gangs to attack our team without authorization. When you get to the leader, you will be overwhelmed."


    Wu Long jokingly said: "if you become a useless person?"


    How can the manager of Yanyu building care what a useless person says?


    "If you destroy my spirit root, you might as well kill me directly."


    "I won''t kill you. There''s a lot of blood in my hands, but they''re all spirit beasts and ordinary people. I won''t do it for a elixir like you. I don''t want to bear the blame."


    As soon as the venomous snake thought about it, he bumped his neck against Wu Long''s sword.


    Thanks to Wu Long''s quick hand and quick eye, he didn''t let the sword slip through the snake''s neck directly.


    But at this time, there was also a very obvious blood mark on the neck of the snake.


    It seems that as long as he was exerting a little bit just now, the life of the poisonous snake may be really explained here now.


    When Shuanger saw this, she covered her mouth in surprise.


    "Xiao Ning''er, I just lost. Why is the poisonous snake so fierce? I don''t even want to die."


    Zhao shuning shakes her head and doesn''t speak. Shuanger is only about 12 years old. She has experienced too few things. It''s reasonable for her to have such a reaction now.


    "Shuang''er, it''s no fuss."


    In the center, wu long was obviously frightened by the snake''s action.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Wu long, what are you afraid of? You''ve done so many evil things. You''re a hypocrite. You''re right. If you abolish my spiritual root, the leader will never vindicate for a useless person. But if you do, I will die in your hands? Don''t forget, Yanyu building is worshipped by our small families. If a child dies in the trial of Yanyu building and in the hands of another student, who dares to send the child to Yanyu building in the future? Therefore, even for the reputation of Yanyu building, they will certainly investigate your behavior. "


    "Viper, you are a viper!"


    "Over praise."


    Now, Zhao shuning is going to look at poisonous snakes with new eyes.


    Before, she thought that poisonous snake was just a reckless man. Unexpectedly, his brain was so brilliant. It''s just a pity that there was something wrong with the style of poisonous snake. Otherwise, it would be good for such an expert to receive her hands.


    "Wu long, as long as you get out of the dark earth, you will be blamed."


    Kong Shishuang looked at Zhao shuning and said in a low voice, "why does he say that?"


    "Looking down, now the two are tearing so badly, viper and Wu long are obviously facing the situation of death."


    Sure enough, next, I heard Wu Long''s angry voice: "you threaten me?"


    "As long as I go out, I will expose you to the landlord about your hunting of spirit animals. Wu long, the landlord is an alchemist. He has feelings with animals in the animal world. I see how you can escape the sanction of the landlord."


    "When you report me, can you be alone? Don''t forget that you are involved in all the things I do. "


    "So what? If you want to kill eight hundred enemies, you will lose one thousand. Since you want to abolish my spirit root, I will bind your body like a poisonous snake. At that time, we will dance well together in the abyss and fire pit."


    There is scarlet in Wu Long''s eyes.


    On his head, there were already blue veins.


    "Originally, I wanted to save your life. Since you are so ungrateful, don''t blame me."


    Wu Long with a knife, toward the surrounded in the center of a group of people walked past.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Kill you."


    "Wu long, I have five teammates beside me. They can help me - you! Wu long, are you crazy? You even want to kill them? "At this time, the man named Wu long had a bloodthirsty smile on his face.


    "Why not?"


    "Do you know the charge of killing the lingyao master?"


    "Who saw it?"


    Dead people don''t tell. The dark earth is full of danger. At that time, on the pretext that they all fell into the river of undercurrent, no one will be able to poke the matter out if there are no bones left.


    At this time, the place surrounded by a circle slowly gave way to a road.


    With the continuous approach of duanlong''s people, the group of people passively walked to the exit. After walking for about a quarter of an hour, the poisonous snake just found that behind them was the turbulent undercurrent river.


    "Damn it! If my map had not been cut off by your people, how could I have been trapped by your duanlong sect? "


    Hear here of time, that has been following behind the crowd stealthily a group of small teams, all turned the vision to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning felt his nose uneasily and said, "I don''t know. This poisonous snake has such a big heart. He rushes up and wants to fight wu long to the death."


    However, Zhao shuning''s heart, or feel a trace of the snake.


    It''s a big deal. When we wait, she will save them.


    But I can''t do it openly. What should I do?


    "Map? Yes, look at the map


    Zhao shuning suddenly thought of something, quickly took out the snake''s map, and then squatted on the ground, began to study.


    At that cliff, there is a small cave. They can go around from a path below. At that time, if the poisonous snake group is forced down the cliff by Wu Long group, Zhao shuning can still use his mental power to keep their bodies temporarily, and then use his mental power to pull them into the cave.


    Just, in front of these five looking around the small tail, how to put off?


    As soon as Zhao shuning''s eyes turned, he immediately got a plan.

 Chapter 55

    "Shuanger siser, you go back first. I''m in the room and have prepared Taiyi Buling huandan for each of you. Go back and look for it. Don''t leave it behind."


    "Xiao Ning''er, how can you have such precious pills?"


    Zhao shuning covered her head. She almost forgot that in order to hide her identity as an alchemist, she ground up the pills and put them in their diet.


    When they were promoted, they foolishly thought that it was because of the effect of herbal hardening.


    "This, this elixir, I picked up at the first height earlier, maybe it was accidentally dropped by a disciple of a big family. Are you going or not? If you go late and get taken away, don''t blame me. "


    As soon as shuang''er and a few people add up, they immediately go back, because ah Shui and a Yue didn''t break through the second grade, so they also went back to get it.


    Now the only one left by Zhao shuning''s side is Miss Kong Shishuang.


    Zhao shuning turned back and winked at the beaver not far away.


    That small beaver will be meaning, came forward with the body rub rub rub hole poem frost, and then turn the head to another direction.


    "Kong Shishuang, I have something to do with you. I think I have found something wonderful. You should go with her quickly."


    Kong Shishuang said: "Oh, well, Zhao shuning, you are here alone. Be careful."


    "Well."


    After the five people were sent away, Zhao shuning focused on observing the situation below.


    Obviously, those secondary students who didn''t join any gangs were under siege.


    Behind them is the river of undercurrent. Once they fall into it, the substance in the river of undercurrent will completely corrode their bodies within an hour.


    Not too late, with good memory, Zhao shuning quickly found the path, and then not long after, she successfully entered the small cave.


    Fortunately, those five people didn''t follow. Such a steep mountain road, such a closed and dark cave, without the level of a third-order spiritual pharmacist, they couldn''t get to the cave at all.


    When Zhao shuning got to the cave, he immediately began to lay out.


    Above the fighting sound, more intense, her hands, keep turning, seal, and then turn, seal.


    A meal operation down, Zhao shuning''s body, obviously also some can''t bear.


    But fortunately, although her spiritual strength is only three grades, her willpower is extremely tenacious.


    At the moment, there was a roar of serious injury on it.


    Zhao shuning raised his hands and tried his best to weave a big transparent net under the cliff and beside the cave.


    Immediately, wu long also made a thorough effort, and used all the cultivation of the spirit pharmacist to make a final hit.


    Because the duanlong faction is too powerful and has a large number of people, when they work together to deal with the small group of second level students who are not good at all, they can''t help being affected by the fluctuation of spiritual power.


    The body suddenly falls, then falls into the big net one by one.


    Zhao shuning''s quick eyes and quick hands soon dragged those people into the cave.


    Before the layout of Zhao shuning, she had already changed her clothes and covered her face to prevent herself from being recognized by others.


    Those people were pulled into the cave by a strong force. When they saw that Zhao shuning had made an action of forbidding sound, they all tacitly held their breath.


    Before long, I heard a sound of footwork coming from the top of my head, and the sound came from above.


    "Chief, I can''t see those people. I should have fallen into the river of undercurrent."


    "It''s said that there are monsters in the undercurrent river who can eat people. Now it seems that it''s true, otherwise we can''t even see their bones."


    After a while, another voice said slowly.


    "When the trial is over and you go back to Yanyu building, you should know what to say?"


    "Don''t worry, chief. We''ve been used to it for a long time."


    A burst of laughter came from above.


    And these secondary students in the cave, is a face of iron blue, clenched fists, full of anger and unwilling.


    As I said earlier, the cave was dark, and Zhao shuning was standing in it, so no one could see her clearly. The silent gesture she had made just now appeared with a spiritual seal in her hand.


    Listen, after the group of people above the head finally walked away, the people in the cave, including the poisonous snake, knelt down in the direction of Zhao shuning.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Zhao shuning looked at these secondary students in front of him. The total number of them should be no less than 20. In addition to the snake''s team, there are other unrelated people also involved.


    Twenty people, how old is Wu Long? He can take twenty people''s lives so lightly.


    Zhao shuning didn''t speak, so they knelt all the time.


    For a long time, a maiden voice came out of the cave."Do you know why I saved you?"


    People shake their heads. Originally, strong people like the predecessors should not pay attention to them.


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "Master, should he be an alchemist?"


    "Viper, you should also know what kind of person I am. Do you recognize or deny the evil things you have done?"


    The Viper has been silent ever since.


    He grew up living alone. No one ever helped him. Even his parents didn''t help him. In their eyes, he was the only one who brought benefits to the family.


    The stronger he is, the happier they are.


    It''s the first time I''ve been rescued when I''m dead.


    The viper''s voice was a little distant and hoarse: "master, I don''t think I did anything wrong?"


    "Lotus green silk cat, but you killed it?"


    "No


    This answer was beyond Zhao shuning''s expectation. That night, she saw that Xiao Li''s mother was lying outside their camp.


    "Do you know what will happen if you cheat me?"


    "Master, the poisonous snake knows that you are kind to me and will not lie. The lotus green silk cat is a spirit beast from the second height. Before her subordinates found it, she was already scarred. The wound on her body was made by tianyuanque, not me."


    If you think about it carefully, it makes sense.


    Lotus green silk cat, just a few second-class products, still can''t cause too much damage to it.


    "Have you ever hunted spirit beasts before?"


    "I -"


    "eh?" The girl''s voice rose a degree, and the snake felt that he could not even say a word of sophistry when he heard such a voice.


    "I''m an accomplice, but I''ve never killed any spirit beast myself."

 Chapter 56

    "You didn''t do it?"


    "I didn''t."


    "You lie!"


    When the Viper heard these three words, he knocked heavily on the ground. Even in the dark cave, he could feel his unyielding eyes, which were so firm.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    Three loud kowtows came from the entrance of the cave.


    "Master, Viper knows that he is a heinous person and that he is definitely not a good person. But I also have a bottom line. I will never admit what I have not done."


    "You didn''t do it?"


    "No!" A firm answer.


    "But you are also involved in the hunting of spirit beasts, which is not allowed in the great wilderness of Dongze."


    Every year, there are elixirs who hunt spirit beasts, but Zhao shuning has never paid attention to young people of their age before.


    The snake was silent. He knew that it was a fact and he could not deny it.


    "I saved you. How can you repay me?"


    Zhao shuning will not like those saints in general, who saved, natural and unrestrained to leave.


    She felt a little guilty for these people, so she saved their lives, but she still couldn''t accept that these people''s brilliant years were destroyed by them. She didn''t want to recall that in the green years, there were only killing and unbearable things.


    "Master -"


    "don''t call me master, I''m not so noble. Viper, you are all second-class students. Although your ability can only be regarded as inferior in the second level, you are also people who have passed the freshmen''s trial. Let me ask you, do you want to go to the fifth level safely in the second level trial?"


    In the hearts of those teenagers, the hope of faith was ignited.


    They looked deep into the cave. The girl''s voice was like the sound of nature, which made them follow unconsciously. It was like that she was born a king and had many followers.


    "Master, what should we do? Will you help us? "


    Zhao shuning laughs and breathes like orchid.


    "Naturally, it''s not helping, it''s just helping each other."


    "Thanks for your help, we will be able to reach the fifth level."


    "Wait, don''t you listen to my terms?"


    "Conditions? What are the conditions? You can tell me that you are responsible for saving all our lives. If you need us to do anything, we will go through fire and water and die. "


    Young man''s loyalty is also true blood.


    If he hadn''t rescued them in the cave, Zhao shuning wouldn''t have found out. In fact, this poisonous snake is not completely incurable.


    "As you all know, I''m an alchemist."


    "Yes."


    "From now on, I want you to swear by poison and blood. In the future, you will protect the spirit beasts you meet. If you encounter other spirit pharmacists hunting spirit beasts, you must try your best to stop them. What? Can you do it? "


    The crowd was silent in the dark.


    If you don''t take part in the hunting of spirit beasts, it''s equivalent to making enemies with the three gangs at level 2.


    In that case, their days in Yanyu building will be even harder.


    The three gangs in the secondary students will not let go of the students who have different ideas so easily. The leaders of those gangs will take the initiative to force the students who have different opinions to drop out of school automatically.


    This is not only the crush of strength, but also the horror of strength.


    "You only have a moment to think about it."


    Zhao shuning knew the concerns of these people.


    It is true that they are all carrying on the hopes of those small families. If they are dropped out of school, they are afraid that they will not be able to lift their heads all their lives in the family.


    Yanyu building is a small branch of the Wang family. However, there are still many vicious competitions here.


    Zhao shuning knows that Wang Cheng''s mind is not pure. The killing of spirit animals in Yanyu building must have been inspired by him. With his tacit consent, these students will become so tyrannical.


    Wang Cheng, the helper of Wang''s family, is in charge of the world''s intelligence. He is very crafty and is very important in money affairs.


    The inner elixir of the spirit beast can greatly promote his cultivation and spiritual power. The fur of the spirit beast can also obtain many spirit stones and jewels for him.


    "Master, do you know that we are actually acquiesced in doing these things?"


    The sound of the poisonous snake came again. Except for Zhao shuning, other people were shocked.


    Zhao shuning smiles. In the dark, they can''t see the specific figure and appearance of the person in front of them. They just listen to the girl''s unhurried voice: "from just now on, I thought that the Wang family''s hand is really long. It''s just a small branch. It''s worth their efforts.""Master, if we prevent those three gangs from doing this evil thing from the front, it will be equivalent to making enemies with the Wang family."


    "What? Is it difficult to catch and kill the spirit beast? Is it the instruction of the Wang family? "


    The crowd was silent.


    Zhao shuning added: "these are just some groundless things. You don''t have to believe them. You just need to do what I say. What you do is the right thing. How can the people of the Wang family attack you? Besides, we don''t have to do these things from the positive. "


    -


    silence -


    silence like death -


    the previous events were all guessed by poisonous snakes. Although they were all facts, few people knew the truth of the event.


    If it had not been for the contract signed by viper and Wu Long, he would not have known about it.


    "Master, we agree."


    "I hope you can help us when we have no way out."


    "In the future, we will only take the lead of our predecessors."


    In the dark, Zhao shuning smiles a little. She touches the bag of heaven and earth and takes out more than 20 wooden cards, which are engraved with the same pattern. It''s like a small river with several white clouds floating above.


    "This is my keepsake for you. In the future, I will only recognize wooden cards, not people."


    "Thank you, master."


    Then, Zhao shuning used his mental strength to let the people see the jade medal in his hand.


    "Later, when you see this jade medal, you will see me. You can trust her completely."


    "Yes, my subordinates know."


    As a matter of fact, many people were afraid of the mysterious girl in front of them. But later, when they saw that the girl didn''t harm them and wanted to protect them, they began to worship and believe the girl in front of them.


    "The alliance connected by interests is the most vulnerable. I don''t promise what I will give you in the future, but I promise you that you just do the right thing. If the sky collapses in the future, I will support you."


    Let''s hear it! Zhao shuning''s words, equivalent to the calm sea level into a huge stone, then, raised the waves.


    The first one to kneel down was the rebellious snake.


    The previous kowtow is out of gratitude.


    Now the three kowtows, is to recognize the Lord, is convinced.

 Chapter 57

    They were born for the first time.


    Zhao shuning is lucky, she has a chance to choose again, she has a chance to live again.


    That day, she sent the Viper out of the cave and left.


    Before leaving, she did not forget to tell everyone not to show up so quickly. It was better for Wu Long and his party to show up again after they got to the second height.


    And the twenty men in the company obeyed the maiden.


    Among them, viper is the first.


    After that conversation, Zhao shuning knew that the poisonous snake was not poisonous at all. It was only because of his childhood that he didn''t believe anyone, including the closest one around him. That time, sitting in the cave, it was already night.


    The rest of the people, have been asleep, Zhao shuning because not at ease, so once again back to the cave, visiting the people.


    This almost scared her.


    Because at the entrance of the cave, there was a young man, dressed in blue clothes, with his head up and his eyes wide open, looking at her.


    Fortunately, when Zhao shuning came here, he floated above with the help of his mental strength. The night was dark, and the poisonous snake didn''t see clearly.


    "Who are you? Senior


    Zhao shuning nodded and asked softly in a girl''s voice, "it''s midnight. Don''t you go to rest?"


    The Viper put down the hammer in his hand, looked respectful and said in a low voice, "I can''t sleep. I want to blow the cool wind at the mouth of the cave and think about something."


    Zhao shuning smile, she asked the snake: "do you want to sit on it?"


    With a smile in his eyes, he looked at Zhao shuning and said, "is that ok? Senior. "


    Zhao shuning nodded, not much for a while, the body of the snake, was full of mental power wrapped, straight to the edge of the cliff.


    By the time he arrived, Zhao shuning was already sitting on the edge of the cliff, shaking his legs, looking quite relaxed.


    "Master, you look a little -"


    "young, aren''t you?"


    "My subordinates are abrupt."


    "It''s OK. I''ve been like this for years."


    The Viper knew clearly, and thought that the elder in front of her should have a rare dwarf disease. She must be very old. Listening to her voice, she should be two years older than herself, just her height?


    "Master, it''s OK. In the future, you will grow up."


    Zhao shuning was a little confused. For a moment, he didn''t know what poisonous snake meant.


    But she did not refute, for these things that she did not care about, she never went deep into the end.


    After the snake sat down, there was a long silence.


    Looking at the young man in front of him, Zhao shuning felt that he should not be so sad at his age.


    Young people''s mind, many, very complicated.


    "Elder, in fact, I also have a lot of distress."


    He thought that the reason why Zhao shuning didn''t show his true face in front of everyone was because of his inferiority complex. After thinking about it for a long time, the Viper slowly opened his mouth.


    "Well?" Zhao shuning was obviously a little careless and didn''t listen carefully to what the poisonous snake was saying.


    "Master, I have never said those things to anyone. If you are willing to listen, I will tell you, OK?"


    Zhao shuning nodded. She didn''t mean to pry into other people''s privacy, but he was willing to say that he was just bored, so he used it to pass the time and listen to it.


    When the Viper was very young, he had already gone through the psychic test.


    At that time, poisonous snake also had a nice name, xiao''an. Xiao''an was a clever child since he was a child. His parents also took good care of him.


    But since, at the age of ten, after that spiritual test, everything has changed.


    Xiao''an''s parents had no hope that their son was a spiritual pharmacist. After all, they were used to being poor for such a long time.


    But after the psychic test, knowing that xiao''an was a psychic, their life changed completely.


    First of all, it was the distant relatives of xiao''an who couldn''t beat them, who took them back to the big house.


    Since then, xiao''an and her parents have lived a carefree life.


    Later, xiao''an''s parents, gradually, became more and more strict with him. Every time xiao''an''s spiritual power was not improved, and the task assigned to him was not completed, he would be beaten and kicked by his father.


    And Xiao an''s mother, also began to change.


    She spoke to xiao''an, no longer as softly as before.


    She would scold xiao''an over and over again for not being sensible, for only knowing how to be with those small animals all day, and for not caring about the feelings of their family.


    Xiao''an''s mother cried and begged xiao''an not to destroy their wealth.


    Over time, the smile on Xiao an''s face is less and less.


    A little longer, he couldn''t even smile.The uncle of the distant relative gave him a code name, viper.


    From then on, the people of that family, including his parents, seemed to forget his original name. When they saw him, they called him poisonous snake.


    At the beginning, he would resist and emphasize his name. At the end, he would die.


    In the face of interests, everyone has changed.


    One day, when Xiao an skinned the rabbit that had been with him for a long time and put it in front of the public, they not only didn''t blame him for his cruelty, but also praised him for his decisiveness, saying that he would become a great weapon in the future.


    Slowly, even he did not remember that he had a name.


    Later, he became arrogant and tyrannical.


    If ordinary people get in his way when he is on a mission, he will be furious.


    Once, an ordinary man robbed the money of a mother and son who were begging hard. As soon as the thief turned around, he ran into a poisonous snake.


    At the beginning, without saying anything, the poisonous snake unloaded the thief''s hand.


    People who don''t know, from then on, only said that he was cruel and that he would not let go of ordinary people.


    You see, if you do a good job, you don''t get the thanks from others.


    The Viper has disdained to explain, let alone clarify.


    Later, after taking part in the trial in Yanyu building, he passed the test all the way and got to the present position by means of ruthless means.


    Only by constantly sending back new spirit stones to his family can he get a word of sympathy and praise from his father and mother.


    "Master, you see, maybe in my parents'' eyes, I can only be regarded as a trading tool. In fact, people like me are the most pathetic."


    Zhao shuning looks at the snake with big eyes.


    She didn''t understand why the snake had to open her wound again and put it bloody in front of her eyes for her to watch.

 Chapter 58

    I have to say that no matter before or now, Zhao shuning''s talent in force and spirit is very good, but only in the treatment of feelings, he is really stupid.


    In the previous life, she was always consciously or unconsciously to tease the Millennium emperor.


    Every time, it''s just like running after pulling, no matter what the consequences are.


    And now, in the face of the snake, her first reaction is not that the boy is really poor, but whether the boy is sick.


    If she had such a miserable past, she would certainly hide it well and never show it to the public. Besides, she was no intimate person to him.


    Seeing Zhao shuning looking at himself, he looked shocked.


    Viper thought that his past moved the girl in front of her, let her know that everyone will have an unbearable past, let her not feel inferior.


    "In fact, senior, I''m not talking to you --"


    "your name is xiao''an?"


    "Er - Ang?"


    The Viper didn''t react. This name hasn''t been called for many years.


    "Well."


    "After that, I''ll call you xiao''an."


    The snake nodded, and a burst of joy filled his heart.


    The girl in front of her should be as she guessed. If she was so young, she would not have said such mature words.


    "Well, good."


    "Xiao''an, I want to tell you that if you can be easily affected by the environment, it''s not called the strong, it can only be called the grass on the wall. The real strong can change their environment. If you want to be the strong, you should not be bound by the environment. You know clearly that what they do is wrong, and you have to follow them and obey them to do these things In the future, you will not be a hero, but a puppet. "


    The snake lowered its head and looked at the shaking legs on the edge of the cliff.


    His mood, once again set off a storm.


    "Elder, I don''t have enough strength -"


    "if I don''t have enough strength, I will try to become stronger instead of plundering others."


    When Zhao shuning finished this sentence, he almost flashed his tongue.


    When will I be able to tell these great truths? It seems to me that I just ransacked the so-called duanlong sect''s medicine shop a few months ago. Now it seems to be a bit inconsistent.


    "The elder is indeed the elder. I admire what I say."


    "Xiao''an, in this world, no one can decide whether what you do is right or wrong, but there is a benchmark of morality. You can''t go beyond that benchmark for your own interests and keep company with the wicked. In the future, your descendants will only be scolded by later generations."


    "Master, I see."


    Zhao shuning nodded, got up and stretched.


    Looking back at the snake, he said, "I hope you really understand."


    Then he wrapped the snake with his mental power and slowly sent him back to the cave.


    She disappeared before the snake could say goodbye to her.


    Over the years, only she has told herself that if you think what you are doing is right, you should insist on it and strive for it. You should not lower your figure and obey others'' will in order to please others, let alone for those unwarranted eyes. You are not a living person, just a puppet.


    She is the only one who has told herself to obey her heart in recent years.


    Snake before the heart, a gray, but at this time, the gray sky, as if into a ray of sunshine.


    The sunshine is warm and bright.


    He seems to have found the direction to chase again.


    If a person has a direction and something he wants to pursue, he will become completely different from before.


    Zhao shuning did not know that his unintentional words had such a great influence on a young man, even on his life.


    Later, when he saw the boy again, Zhao shuning had to sigh.


    The charm of language is infinite.


    About seven days later, wu long and his party began to climb the second height.


    At this time, Zhao shuning began to move slowly.


    Compared with the time when they first came out, except for Zhao shuning, other people''s force value, more or less, has been improved.


    Every night, Zhao shuning sighs.


    Looking at his hands that do not know what the name of the pill, the heart repeatedly hesitated, in the end whether to eat it.


    She felt that, anyway, there was no poison. If she ate it, there would be nothing wrong.


    But then he thought that if this elixir was given to an ordinary elixir, it would be OK, but he was still an alchemist. If he didn''t control it well, he would leave toxin in his body at that time, and he would not have so much time to solve the problem. What''s more, now she is in the dark earth. If anything happens to her, she is OK. I''m afraid the five people around her will be in a mess. It''s not certain that they will be shot into a sieve by others.Thinking like this, Zhao shuning felt that he had better be more stable.


    So after making repeated decisions, Zhao shuning gave the pill to the snake.


    At that time, when the poisonous snake took the pill, his hand was still shaking. Although he had never seen the real face of the girl in front of him, he didn''t know when she seemed to have become the most trusted person in the world.


    "This is for me?"


    "Well. Before Zhao shuning finished, the snake swallowed the pill.


    Even Zhao shuning was startled by this action.


    "What do you do? Are you not afraid that this elixir is poisonous or that I will harm you? "


    "I don''t believe my predecessors will."


    Zhao shuning retreated a few steps, looked at the poisonous snake and said, "if there are side effects?"


    "I''ll take it willingly."


    After swearing at the monster in his heart, Zhao shuning left the cave.


    What she didn''t know was that since she left, the body of the poisonous snake had changed on the first night, and the whole body was crystal clear. By the next night, the spiritual power in his body was scattered, and his body became extremely weak, and his hands and feet seemed unable to use their power. On the third night, he was sweating all over, and his consciousness became very vague.


    But in spite of this, from the beginning to the end, the poisonous snake did not blame Zhao shuning, and did not suspect her.


    Finally, on the fourth night, the spirit power in the snake''s body began to regroup and gather into a new spirit power.


    After that, the spirit power had the potential to break the top. At one stroke, the poisonous snake''s force value cultivation passed the second grade and entered the third grade.


    Looking at their hands, that full of spiritual power.


    In the snake''s heart, he was grateful to the elder who gave him pills.

 Chapter 59

    Since then, Zhao shuning has been hiding from poisonous snakes.


    She was afraid that if she was not careful, she would really poison the snake to death. At that time, what should they do when they come to settle accounts with themselves?


    Almost half a month later, Zhao shuning listened to Kong Shishuang beside her saying leisurely. When she went out with the beaver, she just laughed. Until later, she frowned and said gently, "I not only saw the poisonous snake, but also heard that the poisonous snake seems to have entered the third level. I don''t know if it''s true. ¡±


    Zhao shuning was shocked and his fruit fell to the ground.


    "Thur, what did you just say?"


    It''s not Zhao shuning who raises this question, but the lovely pair with baby face.


    "Isn''t the snake dead?"


    This sentence was asked by Zhao shuning.


    "Why do poisonous snakes die?" Some doubts, and then said: "he seems to have been promoted to the third level, now this matter, in the second level students can be regarded as a blow up.". Now the ability of the poisonous snake is comparable to that of the young master of tianyuanque. "


    How could that be! Directly beyond the end of the second grade, into the third level! Seeing Zhao shuning''s incredible expression, he explained again: "it''s said that he got help from a mysterious man."


    Zhao shuning swallowed.


    Mysterious person, you mean yourself?


    The last time they were separated, siser went back to the house to look for several times, but no pills were found.


    In the end, Zhao shuning scratched his hair and said that maybe someone else came back and took it.


    It should be that I saved them that time. I was the mysterious man at that time? What does it have to do with the snake breaking through to the third level?


    "It''s said that it''s a pill."


    When Zhao shuning heard this, her heart could be described as miserable. She felt that she was about to be isolated. She had worked hard for so long. In terms of the value of force, this progress was too unsatisfied for her.


    Why? Why did you give the pill to the snake?


    It''s been a long time since she stopped at the beginning of the second grade. She didn''t want to take such a good chance, but let the poisonous snake get a big bargain for nothing.


    "What''s the matter with you, gang leader? What a sad look? "


    "I - my heart aches."


    "Ah?"


    "I''m ok. You can look at the surrounding environment first. The second height is different from what we experienced before. The beaver will not play too much role in this layer. In addition, depending on the situation, Zhang Tianyuan should have reached the third height, and it''s very likely that he is hitting the fourth height. We wasted too much time before, but now it''s over It''s nearly three months, and then you have to be careful. "


    "I see, gang leader."


    "Leader Ning, do we want to find a place to build another humble house?"


    A Shui and a Yue rub their hands. Every time they go up a height, the leader asks them to camp and build a house. They are used to it.


    "This time, it won''t work. Most of the second level spirit beasts have attack awareness. We have to be careful. In the middle of the night, we may have to change places."


    Several people are also a heavy face.


    "Remember, you can''t act separately this time. No matter what time you are, you have to be in a group. Most of the spirit beasts attack are some single elixirs. Although your ability has been improved, after all, the time is short and there is not much practice. You are not the opponents of those spirit beasts."


    "I see."


    Zhao shuning arranged several people properly, and he began to study the bottleneck of his own force value.


    At night, she sat alone on the tall and dense tree, with a long sigh.


    Now I''m in a miserable situation. Without my master by my side, I can''t touch those rare pills. I didn''t take a step. It''s all my efforts.


    "Zhao shuning, you are a fool."


    Secretly stretched a stretch, Zhao shuning slowly stood up.


    Of course, there''s nothing to regret when it comes to remorse. It''s just that she''s different from ordinary people, and her ambition is too big.


    At the beginning, I gave the pill to the poisonous snake with an attitude of unknown. Now, I''m just a second-class elixir at the beginning, and the poisonous snake is already a third-class elixir.


    "I hope that xiao''an can remember what I said to him in the future, and don''t use his own ability to act recklessly."


    When she was Ye Ling, she helped several children. Now they are basically the existence of Dongze.


    Song Zhiyi is omniscient and unexpected. Now he should be the best counselor of Qingyun country.


    Ji Qinglin, Xia Wanling, not to mention, when she dueled with the second uncle some time ago, she knew that those two children are now eight grade alchemists. Eight grade, what kind of existence is that? For Zhao shuning now, we can only look up to them, not touch them.And Gu Zhiruo, Dongfang Yuxi, don''t know how those children are now.


    At the beginning, Ye Ling did not relax his education to them. All the best pills were given to them.


    But today is different from the past. At that time, she had what she wanted. Now, she was just a little ant. She had to exert all her strength, even harder than before, to reach the peak.


    Zhao shuning naturally did not expect that the man named poisonous snake had been deeply attracted by her when he saw her for the first time.


    Later, the gift of pills made him fall in love with the mysterious woman.


    And the magic of that pill is more than that.


    Viper is cruel, but once he identifies someone and has faith in him, that person will become the existence he has been guarding.


    Even if the mountains and rivers change, the sun and the moon are not bright, the poisonous snake will not forget. That night, with the bright moon hanging and the breeze blowing, the girl smiles at herself and says, "after that, I''ll call you xiao''an, OK?"?


    Xiao''an, xiao''an, that''s a warm name, that''s a period of gentle years.


    The girl, facing the moonlight, said the words in the most gentle tone in the world. It will be a memory that he will never forget all his life.

 Chapter 60

    In fact, as Zhao shuning expected, in the second height, they were not less attacked by those spirit beasts, but fortunately, the strength of the people in the team is not bad, and Zhao shuning''s guidance is good. After several times, although they escaped in a mess, they were not hurt after all.


    On this day, a few people just escaped from their birthday, Zhao shuning and his party were sitting on the lawn, breathing the fresh air.


    Shuanger and siser are looking after Kong Shishuang''s previously bruised arm.


    Zhao shuning just wanted to open her mouth and let everyone make a quick decision. She suddenly realized that there was a strong wind coming from behind her.


    It was so fast that there was no time for people to react.


    Out of instinct, Zhao shuning knew that the direction of Jin Dao was Kong Shishuang, who was close by.


    Maybe they overestimate their own strength, or underestimate the other side''s killing heart.


    Zhao shuning was in front of Kong Shishuang with extremely fast speed.


    Then, the sharp arrow was full of strength. It was clear that Zhao shuning had used all her strength. When she held the sharp arrow tightly, she couldn''t resist the huge attack, and her body retreated abruptly. Finally, although she stopped the sharp arrow, she also made a clear voice.


    "Pa!"


    Fracture? Or dislocated?


    Zhao shuning felt that his right hand, at that moment, could not be used at all. The pain and numbness brought by the sharp arrow made her unable to think in her mind.


    It happened in a flash.


    Waiting for everyone to react, he quickly gathered up, surrounded Zhao shuning in the middle, and asked repeatedly.


    "Oh, we are clumsy. We didn''t see it. There are still people around the spirit beast."


    In the glare of five people, a 14-year-old boy, with a group of people slowly came out of the woods.


    "It''s Li can."


    Kong Shishuang clenched her teeth and said hatefully.


    Li can is the boss of Du canguang. He has always been gentle. But Kong Shishuang knows that Li can is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and he had a festival with him when he was a freshman.


    "Oh, isn''t this miss Kong? You are not a repeater. Now, how did you come to the dark earth? "


    Kong Shishuang gives the young man a hard look and turns to Zhao shuning. Zhao shuning''s expression is pale now, and the sweat on his face is slowly falling down.


    It can be seen that the strength of the sharp arrow just now is how strong it is.


    "Zhao shuning, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. Give me a moment. I can adjust myself."


    At the end of the speech, they protect Zhao shuning in the middle, while Li can and his party on the other side are upset when they see five people protecting a little girl like this. They immediately come out. He is also the leader of the second Gang, and no one dares to ignore him.


    "I said, is she Zhao shuning? Is that the Yellow haired girl who will step on some of our secondary students


    Li can laughed and snorted: "I thought this girl was so powerful. Now it seems that she is just like this. After all, that group of waste is too weak, which has damaged our secondary face."


    "How are you, little girl? Why don''t we make an exception for you to join our gang? "


    No one responded to them.


    "Miss Kong, you have to be careful. The dark earth is in danger. If you are not careful, you will lose your lives here. In the future, you will never go back to the Yanyu building. Maybe your friends will be buried with you."


    When the man in cloth spoke, his tone was frivolous and he looked like he was on top.


    He didn''t care how these freshmen came out of the blue.


    But now, they fall into their own hands, and he will pay back the cowards he once suffered.


    "Li can, it''s Kong Shishuang who has a problem with you. What kind of hero are you aiming at my friends?"


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you, Miss Kong, so protective."


    The speaker is not Li can, just a few secondary students who often follow Li can. Every time they find an opportunity, they try their best to please Li can.


    "What? Miss Kong Da, you are not only a follower like Qingzhu, but also a friend? Then they are really big hearted. Your big lady''s temper is notorious in our Yanyu building. "


    Shuang''er and siser look at each other and then look at Kong Shishuang. At this time, she bites her lips and can''t say a word.


    "It''s a pity that you have a good brother, Miss Kong. Otherwise, you would have never known where you died."


    Kong Shishuang didn''t reply, not because she didn''t dare, but because she had been with Zhao shuning for such a long time, she already knew that she had to restrain her temper, and the disaster came from her mouth. Kong Shishuang didn''t want to show off her quick tongue for a moment, and implicated her friends.Kong Shishuang knows the abnormal degree of Li can.


    Poisonous snakes are blatantly bad, while Li can is a gentleman on the surface and a villain behind.


    Just at this time, Zhao shuning, who was surrounded by several people, made a few clear bone sounds, then twisted his neck and slowly stood up from the ground.


    Shuanger several people, very tacit understanding let the middle out.


    Although they know that the guild leader is only a second-class spiritual pharmacist, and the value of force is not high, they have a kind of worship for Zhao shuning in their heart.


    They believe in her. It''s not about age.


    "Oh, so soon?"


    Several of Li can''s men began to say sarcastically again.


    They are always like this. Their toughness is second only to tianyuanque. They don''t pay attention to the other secondary students. What''s more, they are only freshmen in front of them now. They can pinch the weak as they want.


    "The leader of shuiyunsheng, what my brothers said before, offended me a lot."


    Li can opened his mouth, but he looked at Zhao shuning''s eyes, but he didn''t half apologize. Just so long ago, he had been standing next to him and didn''t speak. He just watched his subordinates constantly hurt others. If he didn''t mean to, no one would believe him.


    Smiling tiger? It is not much different from Wu Long''s virtue.


    It''s just that Li can''s rank is obviously higher than Wu Long''s. He knows how to be a "good man".


    "Since it''s an apology, Mr. can, do you want to show your attitude?"


    The reply is Zhao shuning, playing with superficial words, when she can''t?


    Li can''s eyes in front of him made everyone feel hairy.


    But Zhao shuning, who has been looked at like this, still looks like she''s smiling. It seems that she''s really waiting for Li can''s apology.


    "The leader of shuiyunsheng?"


    Li can''s eyes are a bit sinister.


    Zhao shuning still skin smile meat don''t smile of return a way: "good to say, my name is Zhao shuning."

 Chapter 61

    A small second grade master dare to be so arrogant in front of him.


    Of course, Zhao shuning is not afraid of anything, but in today''s situation, it is clearly Li can who connives at his subordinates.


    She knew that if it had not been for her presence, the sharp arrow would have been shot on Kong Shishuang''s shoulder blade.


    It seems that in this trial, we should not only guard against the attack of spirit beast, but also guard against the misdeeds of human heart.


    "Zhao shuning, Zhao family? I haven''t heard of that. "


    "The Zhao family has no reputation. It''s just a small family. It''s normal that Mr. can hasn''t heard of it. But the people in the small family are not controlled by others, do you think? "


    Li can is still smiling, if you don''t know him, I''m afraid you will really think that he is a good talker.


    "The first-class freshman is really a wonderful person."


    "It''s easy to say, too much."


    When Li can said this, Zhao shuning said it. Originally, she was very disdainful of the villains who used to put cold arrows behind her back. What''s more, Zhao shuning was even more disdainful of these people who dared to stand up and ridicule after putting cold arrows.


    "The leader of shuiyunsheng seems to want to be the enemy of our gang."


    "Can ye, don''t put such a big hat on my head casually. Just now, it was you who shot a sharp arrow first. You said, what kind of punishment will people who murder their classmates without authorization and refuse to repent after the matter is revealed accept in Yanyu building?"


    "I have never done such a thing."


    Zhao shuning knows that Li can will not admit it.


    For a hypocrite like him, what he likes most is to put a cold arrow behind his back.


    "Kong Shishuang, now he''s in my team. Although our ability is worse than that of you, we can''t be manipulated by you at will. As for the strength and direction of the sharp arrow, I think we can find out according to the arc trick."


    Li can''s eyes didn''t fluctuate. For a long time, he laughed slowly.


    "The sharp arrow I used to shoot was really my own, but it had nothing to do with Miss Kong. The direction I was aiming at was lotus green silk cat. I thought it was going to hurt people."


    "Oh, really?"


    Li can nodded: "therefore, the crime of murdering a fellow student without authorization can''t be laid on someone else''s head."


    "That''s true, but your archery is a bit too bad. It''s a spirit beast as big as a beaver. You didn''t aim at Kong Shishuang''s direction. You''re staring to death. If someone who doesn''t know about it thinks it''s something wrong between you and Kong Shishuang, so you find a chance in this dark land and want to be fair Revenge. "


    Li can''s hand clenched a little.


    Yes, he and Kong Shishuang really have a personal feud. Just now, he was aiming at Kong Shishuang.


    When he was in Yanyu building, he didn''t have a chance. He finally met her in the dark earth. Li can had a small stomach. He would not let go of such an opportunity.


    Li can, who has been seen through, dares to be angry.


    The mouth of a little girl is really wonderful. No wonder on the first day of her arrival, she made all the secondary students feel frightened. Even deacon Meng hated this man named Zhao shuning to the bone.


    It turns out that her mouth is not only fast, but also her eyes are poisonous.


    "Zhao shuning, are you second grade?"


    "Well, yes, in the early days."


    At the beginning of the second grade elixir, he was so arrogant in front of him? Is my guess wrong?


    During the conversation, Li can''s palm has gathered some spiritual power. Zhao shuning is very sensitive. The opponent''s force value is rising slowly at the moment. Although the increase is extremely slow, she still feels her nature as an alchemist very quickly.


    Eyes a Lian, Zhao shuning''s body to the side.


    Sure enough, the next moment, a thin needle, then straight from Zhao shuning''s ear wipe fly.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes and hands were quick. He caught the fast needle with his right hand, and then put it in front of him to observe it carefully.


    When several people saw this, they were all furious.


    "Li can, it''s shameless of you to stab people in the back."


    Just now that thin needle, very small, if not for Zhao shuning quick reaction, just afraid that at this time has penetrated her body, and others, certainly can''t see a cent.


    Li can, who has been caught, has an iron face.


    This Zhao shuning is clearly only in the early stage of the second grade, but her reaction speed is even less than that of the last stage of the second grade.


    Previously, I used this move to seal the blood of the poisonous snake. I''m afraid that the poisonous snake hasn''t been found until now. Besides, when I used this move, the poisonous snake was still in the middle of the second grade. But why did the little girl in front of me have such a strong reaction speed?


    "Can ye, you can really interpret the word" mean "incisively and vividly."


    At this time, Li can is no longer disguised."Zhao shuning, I didn''t want to target you."


    "Coincidentally, that''s what I thought."


    "Zhao shuning, if you obediently hand over Kong Shishuang, I promise that in the future, in Yanyu building, no student dares to bully you except Zhang Tianyuan."


    "Oh, so good."


    "Zhao shuning, you should know that no matter how talented you are and how powerful you are, you will not be able to pass. If I want to target you in the future, not to mention in Yanyu building, even if it''s your Zhao family, I''ll make their life worse than death. But if you know a little bit, we Li family can also help you in the future."


    Li can, the reason why he dared to confront Kong Shishuang so openly is the Li family behind him.


    The Li family is a big merchant family that monopolizes every small town. Half of the offerings of the Yanyu building are provided by the Li family.


    "How''s it going?"


    Zhao shuning''s smile is more and more brilliant.


    "That sounds like a good idea."


    Li can breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he did it without knowing it, Kong Shishuang would have wanted to frustrate her for a long time.


    Five people around Zhao shuning looked at her.


    Even at this time, they didn''t show their suspicion of Zhao shuning.


    "But Mr. can, I, Zhao shuning, don''t want to be your dog."


    "What?"


    "Li can, if you are respected by others, do you really think you are the master? Don''t forget who Kong Shishuang is, her brother, but Kong ye, the owner of Yanyu building, dare you touch her? "


    "Kong ye, he can''t come back without a year and a half."


    "But even if Kong ye can''t come back, Kong Shishuang is also a member of my team. How can I betray my own team as a team leader?"


    "Zhao shuning? You play with me


    Zhao shuning smiles like a flower, "well, yes, I''m just playing with you."


    With such understatement, even Li can, who has good endurance, can''t stand a five-year-old baby''s provocation and playfulness.


    "Then, don''t leave."


    Behind Li can, the spiritual power quickly gathered, arrogant and arrogant, and his hands, the red light, also began to become very dazzling.


    A bloody fight is about to begin.

 Chapter 62

    Zhao shuning''s hand, also began to gather the spirit ability secretly.


    Isn''t that fighting? I have seen such a cruel battlefield for many times. Can a little Li can really give his life to such a place?


    The tension was intense.


    But at this time, in the distance, there was a burst of applause.


    Following the reputation, the group of people turned out to be a group of people who had just met Zhao shuning.


    After a month''s absence, the Viper changed a lot, and his face was no longer as dark as before.


    At this time, the pace of the Viper was very light, and the team behind him changed from the initial 20 to about 30.


    It seems that strength will always be the most powerful backing. The viper is now in the third level. I''m afraid there are countless people who want to follow him.


    "Viper?"


    Seeing the visitors, the color of Li can''s face changed a lot, red and green.


    It can be said that Li can is very jealous of poisonous snakes. In the past, he never paid attention to poisonous snakes. Poisonous snakes are remote, stubborn and strange in character. He likes to be alone and always ignores the olive branches of other gangs.


    But now, he even passed the end of the second grade and went straight to the third grade.


    This kind of fortune is what Li can dreams of. In his second grade life, he is the one who can compete with Zhang Tianyuan. I''m afraid it''s this man called poisonous snake.


    "Snake, what are you doing here?"


    As the Viper walked forward, Zhao shuning noticed that his eyes just swept over him, and he no longer lingered on himself.


    Zhao shuning secretly, the hand that is about to extend to say hello slowly drew back.


    Also, in the eyes of vipers, the people who get along with him are not themselves.


    I saw poisonous snakes several times before. Most of them were polite and respectful in front of Zhao shuning. His eyes when he looked at Zhao shuning were always full of tenderness.


    But now, you see, that snake''s indifference is just different from before.


    There is a wooden card hanging around the snake''s waist. The card moves with him and sways in the wind. Zhao shuning knows that the wooden card is the one he gave him. Unexpectedly, the boy is very attentive and has not taken it off now.


    "I just heard a quarrel here, so come and have a look. Li can, are you bullying new people?"


    "Are you going to take care of this? I remember, you''re not such a meddler. "


    The snake smiles, but the smile seems so alienated that people can''t understand his inner thoughts at the moment. Indeed, in people''s eyes, the snake''s indifference is famous.


    "Well, I''ll take care of it."


    "Viper?"


    "I said, I''ll take care of it."


    The snake grinned strangely.


    He wants to manage. He still remembers what she said. If you want to be a hero, you have to change the environment with your own strength. If you can save the weak, you can save them.


    Several people came up behind Li can.


    "What? Everybody want to try? It''s just that I''m worried about no one to practice recently. Wu Long''s ability is too weak. I can''t handle it with less than ten moves. Now I think he should have been out and taken back to Yanyu building by deacons. "


    When the Viper said this, he was very careless. At the moment, his hand was still with blood.


    Just now, he was the group who had just finished dealing with Wu long. It must be not long before this news will spread all over the dark earth.


    "Wu Long? Is the leader of duanlong sect out? "


    "Well. He broke two ribs and suffered severe bruises in his fingers and feet. Even if he wanted to stick to it, he couldn''t stick to it. "


    The method of poisonous snake is as insidious as ever. Maybe in his heart, all the tenderness is left to the mysterious girl who appeared in the night.


    After hearing this, Li can took a breath.


    "What? Why don''t you go yet? "


    Li can waved his hand. He was in a hurry and almost fell down. After spending so much time with the snake, he knew too well what kind of person the snake was. In the eyes of this pervert, there was no rule.


    "Wait a minute."


    The snake slowly opened his mouth behind him, and Li can''s steps were still.


    "In the future, if you carry a wooden card, you can''t move. Otherwise, I''ll beat you once I see you poisonous people."


    Li can''s back stopped. Naturally, he was dissatisfied with this, but he didn''t dare to resist.


    The reason why Zhang Tianyuan is superior to everyone is that Zhang Tianyuan is a third-class spiritual pharmacist, and no one can compete with him in the second level students.


    "What? Can''t you hear me? "


    The tone of the viper''s speech was slightly raised this time.


    Li can quickly said: "I know."


    "Go away."Soon, Li can and his party disappeared in Zhao shuning''s sight.


    After the incident, the poisonous snake went to Zhao shuning''s direction. Then he stretched out his hand. When Zhao shuning thought he was going to do something, he saw the poisonous snake put his hand on the beaver.


    The beaver, who had been on guard and hated him before, was full of confusion in his eyes because of his action.


    "I''m sorry -"


    although these three words are very gentle, they can be heard. He is full of sincerity.


    A few people are stunned, Thur and Shuang Er, are a face incredible appearance.


    With these three words, the snake put down his hand and opened his eyes.


    "Thank you."


    "No, I save you, just because of the spirit beast."


    Shuang''er and siser look at each other. Even Kong Shishuang is puzzled. Didn''t the snake want to kill the beaver before? How come attitudes have become so fast now?


    "Treat it well."


    This sentence, is the snake said to Kong Shishuang, Kong Shishuang nodded, or a face of muddle.


    When the Viper turns around and wants to leave, he suddenly thinks of something. He turns around and stares at Zhao shuning, who hasn''t spoken to him all the time. He asks, "aren''t you from duanlong sect?"


    "No, freshman Zhao shuning, thank you for saving me."


    That tender voice is different from that of a girl.


    "That''s good."


    After that, the Viper waved to the people around him, and someone sent a wooden card. The wooden card was made by themselves. They wanted to help the elder to establish her own power.


    Obviously, the Viper didn''t realize that the little girl in front of her was the elder with the jade medal.


    "Here you are."


    Zhao shuning pointed to himself and the snake nodded.


    "Take this. No one dares to bully you except tianyuanque."


    Who are you, sheltered?


    "Why?"


    The snake did not answer, but threw the wooden card to the other five people, and soon left the place.


    Why give it to her? Maybe it''s because she''s a little flattering.

 Chapter 63

    I have to say that the decision to take the wooden card is correct.


    Zhao shuning also did not think that in a short period of more than a month, the prestige of the poisonous snake actually reached such a high level among the secondary students.


    With the wooden card, things are much more convenient.


    Kong Shishuang now mentions the poisonous snake, is also a face of worship, a bit forget before, is she said poisonous snake all kinds of cruel things.


    It is also because of the venomous snake''s apology to the beaver, so they give Zhao shuning extra care. With their light, Zhao shuning and his party can reach the third height again in a very short time.


    The five members of Zhao shuning''s team, not to mention how excited they are.


    However, when they reached the third level, they had to do a lot of things.


    At the third height, the Viper also had what they had to do, and Zhao shuning and his party were forced to separate from the viper.


    Zhao shuning is open and aboveboard. At this time, she didn''t expect to have a pair of evil eyes in the dark. She has been staring at her silently.


    That person is Li can.


    He wrote down every stroke of the story that the snake embarrassed him in public.


    But Li can knew that he was not the opponent of the poisonous snake, so naturally he put all the money on Zhao shuning''s head.


    Zhao shuning''s ability has been tested before. If she leads the gang to attack when she is alone, she will be tired of dealing with it.


    "Can ye, do we really want to do this?"


    "How dare you question me?"


    "I don''t dare. It''s just tianyuanque people. Once they get to our pain, I''m afraid our gang will be hard to turn over in Yanyu building in the future."


    Li can sneered.


    "Yanyu building, now there''s a third level, viper. We''ve offended him. Now, we might as well take the initiative to surrender to tianyuanque. Later, I''ll see how the Viper fights with us."


    Surrender? Li can means that from now on, will poisonous silkworm light merge with tianyuanque?


    "Can ye?"


    "However, it''s not that I didn''t ask Li can to join tianyuanque. You can bring a word to Zhang Tianyuan. As long as he helps me get rid of Zhao shuning, the person who will poison canguang will be his tianyuanque''s person."


    "Yes."


    Li can believes that with Zhang Tianyuan''s greedy character, he will agree to such an attractive condition.


    Now, the duanlong sect has declined. If their gang again turns to tianyuanque, Zhang Tianyuan''s influence in Yanyu building will be the only one that no one can compete with.


    Zhao shuning faintly felt that there was a line of sight, always looking at them with bad intentions, but every time she wanted to look back, the line of sight disappeared.


    It''s been three months since they were transported to the dark earth.


    In three months, everyone has changed a lot, and a few girls have tanned a lot.


    "Guild leader, the spirit beast in the third height seems to be much less. It''s a bit wrong."


    Zhao shuning also noticed this phenomenon earlier.


    She lowered her head, looked at the green leaves, stained with thick juice, gently sniffed, Zhao shuning''s eyebrows, unconsciously wrinkled.


    "The blood of the spirit beast?"


    And it''s also a spirit beast with higher level.


    Don''t the people of duanlong sect have already been out of the game? Even Wu Long is no longer in the dark. Those of duanlong sect who are left behind should have no ability to kill the spirit beast. Those who have such great ability to kill the spirit beast should be Zhang Tianyuan and poisonous snake of tianyuanque.


    Viper? Seeing his previous attitude towards beaver, Zhao shuning shook his head. It should not be him.


    So, it''s Zhang Tianyuan of tianyuanque.


    Dark green juice, if you don''t look carefully, you can''t find that these are the blood of spirit beast.


    If it is really as I guess, what Zhang Tianyuan did is really cruel enough. In Zhao shuning''s resting place alone, she found no less than ten kinds of spirit beast blood, which shows that every time Zhang Tianyuan reaches a height, the killing of spirit beasts is fatal.


    But those spirit beasts of the second height didn''t get too much damage. Why?


    "What on earth is he going to do?"


    If he kills so many spirit beasts, doesn''t he know that once he is found by the manager, he can''t escape the responsibility of confinement. In other words, there are people on him, so he dares to be so unscrupulous in this trial?


    Zhao shuning''s mind, out of a lot of speculation, but she did not have time to think one by one.


    "Xiao Ning''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing."


    "Guild leader, the third level spirit beast is much less than we expected. And how can the third level spirit beast not be much different from the force value of the beaver? It''s a bit unreasonable. ""Thur, you also found this anomaly?"


    "But before climbing this height, there was only tianyuanque, Zhao shuning. Last time, after Zhang Tianyuan finished the freshman test, his ability suddenly changed a lot."


    "Is there a spirit beast in the test of freshmen?"


    Seems to be thinking of something, Zhao shuning quickly out of the voice.


    Kong Shishuang nodded and said, "occasionally, I will meet a higher level spirit beast."


    Zhao shuning''s face is dignified. If she expected it to be right, those spirit beasts with a little higher level should have been killed by Zhang Tianyuan.


    The higher the level of spirit beast, it will form a kind of inner alchemy in the body. The inner alchemy contains spiritual power, that is, force value, which is very powerful. If you get such inner alchemy, the ability of practitioners will be greatly improved.


    Last time, after Zhang Tianyuan took part in the first grade Freshmen''s test, his ability jumped to the second grade in a month.


    I think it''s also due to Neidan.


    But this suspicion, Zhao shuning did not say with the public.


    This kind of thing, which only alchemists know, is taboo. It is not allowed in Dongze wasteland to increase one''s force value by plundering the inner elixir of spirit beast.


    And this matter, if you say it, I''m afraid it will scare Shuanger and them.


    "Guild leader, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning said in a low voice: "it is probably affected by the environment. Some spirit beasts may have entered dormancy."


    Several people nodded, they did not understand, anyway, what Zhao shuning said, they believe.


    "By the way, you should remember, don''t spread out. Previously, we followed the poisonous snake, and the target was a little big. No spirit beast dared to sneak on us, but now it''s different. We have to rely on our own strength."


    "I see, gang leader."


    A Shui and a Yue went to the wild to find some branches and wild fruits, and then came back. A few people just ate a little to satisfy their hunger.


    In the evening, when Zhao shuning saw that everyone was busy with what she was doing, she found the tallest tree in front of her eyes, flew forward, stood at the top of the tree and looked at the third height.


    All of a sudden, Zhao shuning''s mental power had some slight fluctuations.


    "Spirit beast? No, it''s not only the spirit beast, this level should be close to the existence of the monster. "

 Chapter 64

    Also at this time, a sound of spirit beast came from the distance.


    The sound is delicate, with panic and anger. It''s so familiar.


    "No, it''s beaver!"


    Several people below obviously noticed this situation. Shuanger siser and Kong Shishuang immediately put down their work and ran to the direction where the beaver called.


    "Ah Shui, ah Yue, you can help too."


    It''s not that Zhao shuning doesn''t go, but that she now notices the opposite direction of beaver. That animal is almost a monster, which is more tragic than beaver.


    "Yes, leader."


    Ah Shui and ah Yue immediately followed him.


    Zhao shuning jumped down, and then looked at the other direction, one head then went in that direction.


    At this time, no one noticed that behind Zhao shuning, there was a pair of vicious eyes, staring at her far away back, showing a strange smile.


    A search, after a lot of obstacles, Zhao shuning just came to a place according to the sound and smell.


    This place is a huge lakeside, and the lakeside is divided into two parts by a small hill. On the other side, it is dirty and dark swamp.


    When Zhao shuning arrived here, he found a purple animal in the middle of the swamp. It was smaller than the beaver''s, so it should be a member of the bird family.


    The big bird, if observed carefully, should be a kind of animal at the top of the spirit beast. It''s Zijin Dapeng. For the dark land, it''s also a kind of spirit beast. At this time, the big bird''s feathers are almost covered by mud. It knows the spirit and dare not move again, for fear that it will sink deeper and deeper.


    But there was a vague voice of compassion in his mouth.


    Dapeng is very different from the ancient Phoenix, but in the final analysis, this Zijin Dapeng is one of the thousands of generations of the Phoenix.


    Lower level, but also has a rare ancient Phoenix blood.


    Zhao shuning went to the swamp, first looked around, and found that there were no footprints, even the grass, there was no sign of damage.


    Concentrating his mental energy, Zhao shuning began to communicate with Zijin Dapeng in the swamp.


    "Why are you here?"


    Zijin Dapeng''s ability is also good. If it accidentally steps into the swamp, it should leave a mark on all sides of the swamp. However, from the mark alone, the Dapeng is more like being thrown into the middle of the swamp by a highly powerful elixir. But in the third height, no one has such ability except poisonous snakes.


    Aware of the alchemist''s spiritual power, hope began to emerge in the eyes of the Zijin Mirs.


    Zhao shuning is actually a alchemist. He can telepathize with all kinds of animals in the animal world and communicate with each other.


    After listening to Dapeng''s narration, Zhao shuning''s face changed. As she pulled her hand down, her extra mental power turned into a rope, and directly dragged several figures not far behind her into the air.


    That person is Li can, who threatened Zhao shuning to make her family die.


    Li can and his men''s bodies soared into the air, and then they stood over the swamp.


    Zhao shuning can see that there is panic in the eyes of those people.


    "Younger martial sister, what are you doing with us?"


    Zhao shuning at this time, no longer as before with a smile, her voice, cold to the bone.


    "Don''t you already know?"


    Previously, Zhao shuning, worried about the situation of the spirit beast, didn''t notice that she was following the spirit pharmacist. Then, he was on the shore and communicated with Dapeng in the middle of the swamp for such a long time. The people behind him must have realized her identity as an alchemist.


    "Younger martial sister, we didn''t mean to follow you. We didn''t mean to offend you. Please don''t forget the villains and let us go. We swear that we won''t tell you what happened today."


    "Is it?"


    "Younger martial sister, we misunderstood you before. Later, when we are in Yanyu building, we will certainly listen to your instructions and ask younger martial sister. No, please ask the leader to spare our lives."


    Zhao shuning sneered.


    "Mr. can, I didn''t hear that you despised me, shuiyunsheng?"


    The sweat on Li can''s head has gathered into raindrops.


    If he had known that Zhao shuning was an alchemist, he would not dare to provoke him if he had given him a hundred courage.


    "Younger martial sister -"


    "Li can, I''m Zhao shuning. I''m not a soft hearted person. I still hear what you said before."


    Having said that, Zhao shuning loosened his hand, and the mental power of the people who were holding him disappeared without a trace. All of them fell into the swamp.


    The more they struggle, the more they sink.


    Zijin Dapeng was put here by Zhang Tianyuan in order to attract her. However, she really can''t remember when she offended Zhang Tianyuan. He would have killed himself like this.If I was really just a elixir at the beginning of second grade, I would be killed in the swamp after Li can attacked me.


    This is not a bad idea.


    "Younger martial sister, are you going to kill anyone?"


    "Who can testify that I killed you? Besides, I didn''t intend to kill you."


    Zhao shuning a strange smile, killed these people? She didn''t want to kill so early.


    "Dear elder martial brothers, open your mouth."


    As soon as Zhao shuning''s voice fell to the ground, Li can felt a sense of suffocation coming from their necks. They were forced to open their mouths. Then, many unknown pills flew into their mouths.


    Then the power immediately disappeared, and they struggled to swallow the pill.


    "You, what did you give us to eat?"


    "It''s nothing. I won''t kill you, but I can''t guarantee that you won''t tell me about me, so I did something on the pill."


    As for what they are, let them imagine for themselves.


    Regardless of the appeal of those people, Zhao shuning made the best use of his spiritual strength. The mire had a faint sign of breaking away from the swamp.


    "What''s the matter?"


    There was a cry from Mirs, and Zhao shuning was shocked.


    Zhang Tianyuan had already taken the inner elixir of Zijin Dapeng, so it was hopeless to take off this time. Even if Zhao shuning used all his strength to save Dapeng, it would never live for more than a month.


    Zhang Tianyuan not only removed the inner elixir of Dapeng, but also squeezed the remaining spiritual power in Dapeng''s body. He was cruel and didn''t look like a 14-year-old boy could do it.

 Chapter 65

    Zijin Mirs roar up to the sky, and the cry of despair resounds all over the swamp.


    Spirit beast, that is also a living life.


    Neidan, which is also the exquisite product that it has used for countless years to cultivate and condense, they can''t speak and have basic feelings just like human beings.


    Zijin Dapeng''s eyes are full of tears. It stares at Zhao shuning''s direction and seems to be thanking her.


    Immediately, Mirs began a violent vibration, and then its body, rapid sinking, Zhao shuning no way, she wanted to stop it, but the spirit beast with a heart of death, how can there be a desire to live?


    It has just been waiting for people to come, Zhao shuning came, it will also rest assured.


    On the towering tree, there is a child waiting to be fed.


    Now, entrust those children to Zhao shuning, Zijin Dapeng is dead without regret.


    The dirty mud slowly covered the body of Mirs. Less than a moment later, Mirs could no longer be seen.


    No one noticed that when Dapeng''s body was completely submerged, Zhao shuning had a golden herb on his hand.


    The swamp land is calm, which devours the life of the swamp, but there is still no trace of cracks, everything has disappeared without a trace.


    Zhao shuning''s hand still has a trace of spiritual strength.


    Seeing the tears in Dapeng''s eyes, Zhao shuning seems to think that a long time ago, on the high platform outside the palace of Dongze wasteland, when Phoenix fought to protect her and fell to the ground, his eyes were filled with tears.


    Heaven has reincarnation, justice is in the heart.


    If God can''t repay these villains, let Zhao shuning punish them.


    Time seemed to freeze at that moment, and Zhao shuning revealed his intention of killing.


    Li can''s body shakes unconsciously. The little girl''s eyes are so terrible.


    He wanted to open his mouth, but found that he could not say a word.


    Animals are animals. A Zijin Mirs died. Does Zhao shuning want them to be buried with him?


    But Zhao shuning didn''t even look at them, so he turned and left.


    Walking on the road, Zhao shuning has been thinking that the master once said that heaven is not benevolent and takes everything as a cud dog.


    But now, in all things, human beings are the creatures at the top. They and the animal world should complement each other, respect each other and not invade each other. But why are there always some human beings who do those cruel things with pure smiles on their faces.


    There''s nothing wrong with a spiritual pharmacist who wants to be strong, but they shouldn''t focus on those spirit beasts who are hard to cultivate. Everyone is for cultivation. If someone forcibly abolishes your spiritual root, what should you do as a spiritual pharmacist?


    Neidan, that''s the foundation of spirit beast.


    The spiritual root is also the foundation of the spiritual pharmacist.


    Master, what you said is all right. God is not benevolent and the same kind is not benevolent. No one can trust us. We can only rely on ourselves.


    The face of those hypocritical people will always be hidden.


    Master, I still don''t believe in human nature. I want to fight against the whole world with my own strength.


    If the world is heartless, I will rebuild the world myself.


    If human beings are not good, then I will get rid of those bad people.


    At least, I will use their own sweat, with their own efforts to pave the way, even if the front is full of thorns, I will also meet the difficulties, the day I want to die, I will go against the sky, this Dongze wilderness history, I will once again rewrite it.


    Zhao shuning''s state of mind is firm. She knows that her front must be rugged and deep.


    Even if she goes against the sky, she will change the damned rules.


    After Zhao shuning left, about three hours later, a man in purple came to the swamp. When Li can saw the man, he immediately cheered up and waved to him.


    The man frowned and was full of doubts. The next moment, he rescued those people from the swamp.


    How can Zijin Mirs sink to the bottom of the lake willingly?


    Zhang Tianyuan thought that if Zhao shuning was as powerful as Li can said, he would rescue Dapeng. After Dapeng got out of danger, he would fly back to his nest and find the birds.


    But now, he has found the trace of those little pengniao. After all, he trains a spirit beast that is almost a monster. The smaller the spirit beast, the easier it is to handle.


    But Zhang Tianyuan didn''t expect that Zhao shuning''s ability was not so great, or that Dapeng didn''t have the will to survive?


    Anyway, Zhang Tianyuan at the moment is full of doubts.


    "How could you come to such a mess?"


    Li can opened his mouth and could not say a word.


    Zhang Tianyuan didn''t plan to wait for a few people to speak. He said, "next time, you can''t be so reckless. If I don''t come here, you won''t be able to get out. Li can, remember what you promised me."Hearing this, Li can shook his head desperately.


    "What? You want to go back? Li can, are you tired of living? "


    The man''s expression suddenly became gloomy, and Li can quickly waved his hand and pointed to the distance.


    "What do you mean?"


    Li can compared the action, Zhang Tianyuan just understand, Li can refers to Zhao shuning.


    "What? She''s not dead yet? "


    Li can quickly nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. Zhang Tianyuan finally understood what he meant.


    "She didn''t die and made you look like this? Li can, you are at the end of the second grade. Why can''t you deal with such a freshman? "


    It seems that this girl named Zhao shuning is a hard stubble.


    "But don''t worry, as long as you don''t forget what you promised me."


    Li can nodded firmly. Now, as long as he can kill Zhao shuning, not to mention the people and horses of poisonous silkworm light are all back to tianyuanque. Even if he listens to Zhang Tianyuan in the future, he has no opinion.


    The reason why Zhang Tianyuan was the leader of the largest gang was that he not only relied on strength, but also far exceeded ordinary people in terms of tactics.


    If a cunning villain like Li can can can''t deal with Zhao shuning, Zhang Tianyuan will have to find another way to deal with the girl.


    Looking at the scene just now, it must be that Zhao shuning also has feelings for the spirit beast. Then he will take the spirit beast as bait. Next time, he will get rid of her.


    However, it''s a pity that I cultivated an extremely rare golden vetch with Zijin Dapeng as the host, which is very helpful for the advancement of the elixir. However, with Zijin Dapeng drowning, the golden vetch is also invalid.


    The distant sky, a piece of setting sun, Zhang Tianyuan''s figure, disappeared in the third height.


    In his mind, a more vicious plan quietly formed.


    He will not despise the enemy like Li can. Since he wants to deal with Zhao shuning, he will be fully prepared.


    What is the way to kill invisible?

 Chapter 66

    The herb, with golden light and light dark green juice, should be the reason for staying in Zijin Mirs for a long time.


    Zhang Tianyuan even took the spirit beast as the host and planted the spirit grass in their body. Because the growth environment of this kind of spirit grass is different, their shape is very different from other spirit grass.


    Zijin Dapeng paid for Jinwei grass in his body, asking Zhao shuning to help him protect his five children.


    Jinwei grass, lying quietly in Zhao shuning''s palm, her palm slowly rose the fire red flame.


    This is the alchemist''s stove.


    If she wants to protect those little spirit beasts with high accomplishments, Zhao shuning must become stronger. Therefore, she has to refine this Jinwei grass for her own use.


    Now, my cultivation is only in the early stage of second grade. Jinwei grass is a rare spirit grass. In addition, its growing environment is different, so this Jinwei grass contains much more spiritual power than ordinary Jinwei grass.


    Zhao shuning''s body, slowly become hot.


    At the speed visible to the naked eye, the plant became more and more transparent. At last, when it was about to disappear, it turned into a small golden light, straight into the heart of Zhao shuning''s hand, and then swam in Zhao shuning''s body for half an hour.


    Zhao shuning''s blood was immediately unblocked. Most of his muscles and veins had been broken through. Every part of his body became extremely hot.


    Her breath was short, and her face had begun to show lavender.


    Maybe Jinwei grass''s spiritual power is too strong, her body is too weak, so for a moment, her body can''t bear such a strong force.


    "Bang!"


    From Zhao shuning''s body, came a sound.


    Before long, Zhao shuning''s eyes suddenly opened, she felt her stuffy chest, and finally could not help but vomit out a mouthful of blood.


    Then she felt that her body began to become extremely light, as if floating on the nine days. That feeling was so wonderful. She stretched out her hand and gently clenched it. The spiritual power in her hand was totally different from what she had before.


    How painful she is. It''s like all her bones are broken and then recombined.


    Now I am immersed in this painful running in again and again.


    "Come on, I''m not afraid of this pain."


    Zhao shuning''s body became more dangerous as she walked back and forth in her body over and over again. She knew that this young body was on the verge of collapse, but Zhao shuning didn''t want to give up. Even if the sword was on the edge, she recognized that she didn''t want to stay in the early stage of second grade. She didn''t want to become so incompetent and couldn''t protect what she cared about Some people.


    Hands into a fist, every reincarnation, Zhao shuning feel life is not like death.


    Then, the beam of golden light, finally stopped completely, its position at this time, is Zhao shuning''s eyebrow.


    Before long, a golden mark appeared in the center of Zhao shuning''s eyebrows. But in less than a moment, the golden mark became lighter and lighter. Finally, it completely disappeared between his eyebrows.


    Zhao shuning took a long breath, opened his hands, and slowly returned to the ground.


    Finally, at the end of the second grade, the master said that if you want to jump, you have to bear the pain that ordinary people can''t bear. Now, Zhao shuning finally knows the pain of jumping.


    She believes in down-to-earth progress, but if there is a shortcut, without harming others, she will not be stupid enough to continue to walk the winding path before.


    "Don''t worry, even if I''m only a second-class product, I''ll try my best to help you do it if I show your love and use your things."


    The sky in the distance seems even darker.


    The dark earth is dominated by darkness, and the most turbulent and terrifying one is the undercurrent River on the edge of the cliff on the second height.


    This session of Yanyu building trial really opened Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    Originally, we all knew that the trial of Yanyu building was cruel and cold-blooded, but we didn''t know that it was so vicious. In other words, this year''s trial was particularly cruel, and even risked the life of the spirit pharmacist.


    Zhao shuning back to the base, and a few people to account for the next thing.


    "Guild leader, do you seem to have something to do?"


    Otherwise, according to Zhao shuning''s character, it is impossible to suddenly say so much advice. It''s like telling what''s going on behind you, which worries a few people.


    But Zhao shuning said with a smile: "I naturally have something to do, just to tell you."


    "Zhao shuning, what are you going to do? You can''t leave us. We don''t know what to do without you. "


    Zhao shuning looks at Kong Shishuang, who is worried about her in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I believe that with your present ability, even without me, you can go further."Zhao shuning knew in his heart that maybe it would be very hard in the future, but sooner or later, the five of them had to exercise by themselves. They had more important things to do, and they could not always accompany them. After all, they had to try to learn how to face the thorns ahead.


    "Guild leader?"


    "Xiao Ning''er."


    Zhao shuning stood up, took out the map behind him, and handed it to siser''s hand.


    "Siser, I''m more relieved to put it with you first."


    "Gang leader Ning."


    "I really have nothing to do. I''m just going out to look for something. I''ll come back tomorrow. Don''t look like the sky is falling down."


    Several people nodded, they all know Zhao shuning''s ability, ordinary people for her, there is no threat.


    "Gang leader -"


    when Zhao shuning was about to leave, those people were still very sad and didn''t give up.


    "Nothing, believe me."


    At the end of the speech, Zhao shuning''s body gave off a faint red light. Her palm was full of spiritual power, and her force value also surprised the people present.


    The end of the second stage? How did the sect leader''s accomplishments soar against the sky?


    "Now, you can rest assured."


    "Master, we will wait for you."


    Zhao shuning nodded, and then, she never looked back, and walked fast towards the dark and quiet path. Soon, her figure melted into the night.

 Chapter 67

    Zhao shuning is single.


    This matter is in Zhang Tianyuan''s plan.


    He studied Zhao shuning''s character and found that although he was skillful, he would not drag down his friends and act alone, which was sooner or later.


    Li can can''t say a word, but now he really admires Zhang Tianyuan.


    Zhang Tianyuan acted cautiously. In the face of a yellow haired girl like Zhao shuning, he didn''t take it lightly. Unlike himself, he despised the enemy too much. In the end, he came to such an end.


    Zhao shuning is an alchemist. Li can didn''t tell Zhang Tianyuan about it, because for him, they have offended Zhao shuning now. If they tell Zhang Tianyuan about it, Zhang Tianyuan will weigh the pros and cons and won''t help Li can deal with Zhao shuning. Li can''t be so stupid.


    Therefore, with his cooperation with Zhang Tianyuan, the plan is perfect.


    Coax people to the second height to kill. If something happens, it has nothing to do with them.


    Zhao shuning, a little girl, has a poor influence behind her. When she died in the trial, his family would only think that it was deacon Meng''s reason. After all, it''s a fool''s dream for a freshman to survive in the secondary trial.


    Zhang Tianyuan is worthy of being the leader of tianyuanque. He has been investigating and studying Zijin Dapeng for several months.


    After rescuing Li can, they studied the current situation with great concentration. Combined with Zijin Dapeng''s life, they found the five little pengbirds first.


    At this time, they stood under the big tree, waiting for the arrival of Zhao shuning.


    When Zhao shuning arrived, his breathing was a little bit unsmooth. It was close to the fourth height here, which added a lot of difficulty to the physical test.


    "Zhang Tianyuan?"


    "I''ve heard a lot about you, younger martial sister."


    Zhao shuning''s steps moved back a little. She didn''t expect that Zhang Tianyuan would find the descendant of dapengniao first and wait for her here.


    "Younger martial sister, I have been thinking about how long it will take you to find this descendant of Mirs? one month? two months? Or longer? But I didn''t expect that you only used three days. "


    Of course, Zhang Tianyuan didn''t know that Zhao shuning was so successful because she was an alchemist.


    Zhang Tianyuan put his hands together and rattled.


    Of course, the pressure of the third-order elixir is very different.


    If Zhao shuning had not come to the end of the second grade, he would have bent his knees.


    "Elder martial brother, do you want to go too far with your classmates?"


    Zhang Tianyuan looked at Zhao shuning''s back and said with a sneer, "what''s the matter with younger martial sister? Why don''t you ask the gang to come? Your companions have abandoned you in this way. "


    After a pause, he continued: "or do your friends know that this time they come here, they will die, so simply let you come alone?"


    There is no smile on Zhao shuning''s face. Although she is young, she gives people a kind of arrogance.


    "Zhao shuning, you''re too arrogant. You know, you''re very sharp, but it''s easy to cause other people''s dissatisfaction."


    Zhang Tianyuan received the descendants of the five Mirs in a cloth bag, and then threw it to Li can. Li can received the cloth bag and began to run down.


    He''s running the next height? Why?


    Zhao shuning''s brain at this time can''t bear to think so much. Since she has promised Zijin Dapeng, she must take good care of her child. Seeing Li can slip away with Dapeng, Zhao shuning quickly flies forward to intercept her. But when she is about to meet the bag, her hand breaks her way.


    At this time, Zhang Tianyuan''s face was still with that horrible smile.


    Zhao shuning naturally won''t show weakness. After her hand was intercepted, she immediately turned the palm into a fist and attacked Zhang Tianyuan''s chest.


    Zhang Tianyuan''s hands protected his chest, but he was also retreated a few steps by Zhao shuning. There was a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth.


    In their minds at the same time out of a sentence, that is: each other good strong.


    Zhao shuning just used the most powerful force value at the end of the second grade. He also injected the spiritual strength of a alchemist. It is reasonable to say that although Zhang Tianyuan is a third-order spiritual pharmacist, he will vomit blood and kneel to the ground. But at this time, Zhang Tianyuan only retreated a few steps and stabilized himself.


    Zhang Tianyuan was also shocked.


    How can a second product have such strong ability?


    He was originally a third-class man. In the rank, he had completely crushed Zhao shuning, but just now, he let himself hurt.


    "Elder martial brother, you shouldn''t stop me."


    "Younger martial sister, you are really strong, but for me, you are still - too weak."


    Zhang Tianyuan pats the dust on his body, and Zhao shuning smiles strangely. The smile makes Zhang Tianyuan suspicious. Before he knows what it means, a thick white fog suddenly appears in front of him. When the white fog disappears, Zhao shuning disappears completely.This little girl not only has great strength, but also has a much higher IQ than her peers.


    However, she is still a little too young. She''s very resourceful. Do you know this little girl?


    Zhao shuning runs wildly all the way, chasing in the direction of Li can''s escape.


    She would not be so stupid. She could not beat others and was still waiting to be beaten.


    That road, more and more familiar, in Zhao shuning doubt, in front of Li can completely stopped.


    "Li can, give me the descendants of Dapeng, or I will kill you."


    The cloth bag in Li can''s hand sways in the air. Behind him is the cliff. Under the cliff is the undercurrent river.


    I don''t know how many spiritual pharmacists have been killed in the undercurrent river. If the yuan Shen is not strong enough, people who fall into this river will surely die. However, Yuan Shen only has six yuan spiritual pharmacists or above.


    Liuyuanling pharmacist is in Yanyu building, but he never exists.


    Li can didn''t worry. Instead, he laughed.


    Seeing his appearance, Zhao shuning whispered that he was not good. Just as he wanted to look back, he found that behind him, I don''t know when, there were no less than ten people blocking her way. The leader was Zhang Tianyuan, who had fought with her before.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, you are such a villain."


    "Younger martial sister is very smart, but sometimes, being too smart is not a good thing."


    "Do you count me?"


    "I don''t dare to take it lightly when I treat younger martial sister. Fortunately, I didn''t underestimate your strength. I specially prepared it for you. Just now I saw your skill. It should be the end of the second grade. But what grade are these people behind me?"


    Zhao shuning has just been promoted to the end of the second grade. If she can compete with the alchemist''s ability, she can only fight Zhang Tianyuan. Now, there are so many powerful elixirs. No matter how confident she is, Zhao shuning knows that she has fallen into a wolf''s nest this time.


    These wolves will never let her go unless they peel her off.

 Chapter 68

    "Zhang Tianyuan, do you want to kill me?"


    "To kill you? I didn''t. the younger martial sister was wrongly sent to the test site of the second level students by deacon Meng. Then she was overwhelmed and forced to the cliff border by the crazy spirit beast. She accidentally fell into the river of undercurrent, and there was no body left. "


    What a dead body.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, what evidence do you have?"


    The boy points to the back of Zhao shuning. Li can is standing there. In the dark, he holds the cloth bag high in his hand, and the five little pengniao inside are constantly calling.


    "Little younger martial sister, you robbed Zijin Dapeng''s young bird. In order to protect the young bird, Zijin Dapeng attacked you on the cliff. You were defeated and just fell off the cliff."


    "Knowing that my younger martial sister was killed by the spirit beast, I killed Zijin Dapeng for you and sank in the swamp. It''s also an account to your family. When your family knows, they will kneel down and worship me three times and thank me well."


    Zhang Tianyuan''s wishful thinking is very good. Even Zhao shuning is going to clap for him.


    He put all the dirty things he did on Zhao shuning''s head.


    "Elder martial brother, why should I steal Zijin Dapeng''s baby bird? Am I going to die? "


    "Little younger martial sister got a letter from the family, saying that she would find an opportunity to send back one or two spirit beasts to protect the yard. The young Zijin Dapeng is the best one to train. Little younger martial sister, for the benefit of the family, you are really unscrupulous. You don''t hesitate to violate the law of Dongze Dahuang and fight against the infant birds."


    "Zhang Tianyuan, man is doing, heaven is watching."


    "Younger martial sister, you can''t blame me. You can blame me if you want. You know, too much."


    Zhang Tianyuan''s evil spirit smiles, and then he waves his hand down, and the great spiritual power goes straight into the sky.


    Zhao shuning pulled out a whip from behind. It was given to her by Zhao Xiangxiang when she left. She promised Zhao Xiangxiang that when she returned to Qinghui town after the three-year trial period, she would bring her weapons to weigh her hands.


    "Array."


    Dozens of people put their feet into horse steps, and their hands were lifted upward.


    After that, a sharp sword appeared on top of their head, turning Qi into sword and Qi into shape. The strength of these people is really good.


    With Zhang Tianyuan''s order, a sharp sword came to Zhao shuning.


    Although Zhao shuning''s body is sensitive, the swords of those elixirs are transformed by the breath, so their direction is naturally controlled by the elixir himself. Zhao shuning keeps avoiding and has a lot of difficulty. If she is not careful, her arm is cut a long wound.


    Blood gushes out, Zhao shuning covers the wound of his arm, looks at Zhang Tianyuan''s direction with hatred.


    It was also at this time that a blue sword was sacrificed above Zhang Tianyuan''s head, which was much bigger than that of other spiritual pharmacists.


    Zhao shuning has no time to think and curse, the blue sword, once again hit.


    At the moment, Zhao shuning is surrounded by those shining swords. She keeps moving and applies her body skills to the extreme, but the blue sword is still directed at her chest.


    "Ding!"


    The sound of sword and metal collision, Zhao shuning''s clothes in the sword''s strong pressure, broken into many pieces.


    Although the sword was sharp, it couldn''t penetrate the body armor that Zhao shuning was wearing. It was the most precious thing of the Zhao family that her grandfather gave her.


    I didn''t expect that I could use it so quickly after less than half a year away from home.


    "Body armor? A little daughter of the Zhao family can have such treasures. Hahaha, I really made money this time. "


    At this time, Zhao shuning''s body blood was retrograde, and the whip in his hand burned to ashes in this force.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, you don''t have the ability to rob my Zhao family."


    Then, the Phoenix Nirvana, a strong breath, burst out from Zhao shuning''s body. The strength of this breath is far beyond people''s ability. Even if it is the five way spirit pharmacist, I''m afraid it is invincible.


    At that moment, the sword in front of him turned into powder.


    More than a few hundred elixirs, including Zhang Tianyuan, were shocked by this powerful force and retreated dozens of steps. Many of them vomited blood and fell to the ground in a daze.


    Even Zhang Tianyuan, relying on the friction between his weapon and the ground, stopped his body.


    But the chest pain, let him know, this war, I''m afraid is not worth the loss.


    That little girl named Zhao shuning is hundreds of times more terrifying than she imagined.


    "Fenghuang Yuanshen!"


    How is that possible? The Phoenix, which only exists in the legend, just appeared?


    Zhang Tianyuan stares at Zhao shuning not far away. At this time, Zhao shuning''s skin is cracked in many places, and his hair is completely scattered. It''s like a beautiful but seeping mantosha in the dark.Zhao shuning''s ability was completely exhausted after the outbreak of that moment.


    She really did not expect that a young man''s mind could be so vicious.


    Just now that blow was only one thousandth of the power of the Phoenix, but now I have to do my best to give play to such a little spiritual power.


    The second level spiritual pharmacists who collude with Zhang Tianyuan are afraid that their spiritual roots have been damaged. No matter how they practice, they will not be able to make any progress.


    "Zhao shuning, who are you?"


    Zhang Tianyuan asked, and immediately there was dark blood left.


    "But no matter who you are, you have to leave your life here today."


    Zhang Tianyuan pestles the weapon around him and slowly gets up.


    He took out four or five inner elixirs from the bag. The inner elixirs were of different colors, but their spiritual power was extremely fierce.


    "These inner elixirs were meant to pay tribute to those old people. Now, for you, I can only enjoy them myself."


    As soon as Zhao shuning saw Zhang Tianyuan''s situation, he guessed what he was going to do next.


    But now, she has no strength, let alone to stop Zhang Tianyuan''s action.


    The elixir goes down smoothly. Zhang Tianyuan''s spirit power, in that instant, is even close to the fourth section spirit pharmacist.


    He approached Zhao shuning step by step, and Zhao shuning could only step back at this time.


    "Younger martial sister, I want your body armor. It''s a treasure."


    "You deserve to touch the things of my Zhao family?"


    Zhao shuning smiles bloodily, and then moves forward to attack. Zhang Tianyuan instinctively stops to defend himself. However, Zhao shuning grabs the gap and jumps to the cliff behind him.


    On a towering mountain in Qingyun country, a beautiful man''s eyes suddenly opened.


    Just now, the breath of Phoenix? Is it Ye Ling? Is she back?

 Chapter 69

    At the beginning, Zhang Tianyuan was surprised that Zhao shuning jumped off the cliff without hesitation, but he was very familiar with the terrain of the dark earth. Thinking that Zhao shuning might have left a way back, he immediately flew to the edge of the cliff.


    Sure enough, at this time Zhao shuning, with the help of the vine on the cliff, intends to jump to the entrance of the cave.


    The cloth bag in Li can''s hand has long disappeared.


    It should be Zhao shuning.


    "Younger martial sister, it''s late."


    Hearing this sound, Zhao shuning was shocked. Immediately, her heart sank to the bottom of the lake.


    Zhang Tianyuan, really insidious.


    A strong palm wind came from above. In order to avoid it, Zhao shuning had to loosen the vines in his hands.


    If she doesn''t let go, she will die if she gets that slap. Zhao shuning has been so beautiful for a long time. She doesn''t want to die in the hands of such a villain. It''s better to drown in the river of undercurrent than to be humiliated by such a villain as Zhang Tianyuan.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, you''d better pray. I can''t come back."


    Otherwise, I will take your skin and bone to vent my hatred.


    The river of undercurrent under him is very rough. The closer you get to it, the more you can feel its biting. Zhao shuning''s nose suddenly smells a bad smell.


    The river of undercurrent, the place where countless spirit beasts are buried, is really the river of death.


    Her body fell into the undercurrent with a bang.


    Then, the rough black liquid, she was involved in the waves.


    Zhang Tianyuan, standing on the cliff, has a bloodthirsty smile on his face.


    It''s a right thing for him to get rid of the gifted Zhao shuning as soon as possible. The future star of Yanyu building can only be him. Only Zhang Tianyuan is qualified to be the inner disciple of the Wang family.


    Zhao shuning felt that the liquid in the undercurrent river was really painful.


    They keep drilling into their own flesh, gnawing at their bodies over and over again, she can hardly breathe, her consciousness, has become more and more blurred, more and more can not see the end.


    Her body, slowly emptied.


    When she completely lost consciousness, Zhao shuning''s body was covered with a layer of white light.


    The light carefully wrapped her in it, those turbulent abnormal undercurrent liquid, see this situation, unexpectedly dare not close.


    How long has Zhao shuning gone with the wind? She doesn''t know.


    Her consciousness, slowly came to a new place.


    It''s snowy here. There''s such a scene in the south of the city, and Zhao shuning feels very familiar here.


    When she opened her eyes again, she came to a place where peach blossom was in full bloom. Beside the stone table under the brightest peach blossom, there was a man dressed in green. The upper part of his hair was simply rolled up with a jade hairpin, and the lower part of his hair was fluttering in the wind.


    That person, is so pure and refined, is also so unattainable.


    This person, appeared in his dream countless times.


    The man looked back, his face can be regarded as unparalleled, holding a bunch of flute in his hand. When he saw Zhao shuning, his eyebrows were a little confused, and then his eyes were only disappointed.


    "It turned out to be a little girl."


    Zhao shuning stood in the same place, looking at him from a distance.


    It''s master, Emperor master Yan Ruyu. Beside him, there is a sleeping beast Baize.


    She missed him so much. It was the first time that she saw him.


    Zhao shuning rushed over and wanted to hold him.


    But her arm, it is to pass through the body of Yan Ruyu to rush an empty.


    Isn''t this the master''s body? Is it just a touch of his spirit?


    "Little girl, you really don''t recognize me. Why are you crying?"


    Yan Ruyu puts the jade flute on the stone table and reaches out her hand to dry the tears for the little girl. Her eyes are really like Ling er.


    Zhao shuning opened his mouth, but he couldn''t speak. Seeing through the little girl''s will, Yan Ruyu said gently: "now, you can''t speak. Your body is still floating on the undercurrent river. It''s normal that your mouth can''t speak because of the undercurrent water."


    How can the master be so gentle? Is he like this to everyone?


    Zhao shuning holds Yan Ruyu''s hand. Although he can''t touch the entity, even if he touches his yuan Shen, Zhao shuning feels satisfied.


    The stone table, put a plate of grapes, Zhao shuning went to pick up one, handed to Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu''s face was a little startled.


    "What are you doing with this?"


    Zhao shuning lowered his head and wrote three words on the ground with a branch. Yan Ruyu''s eyes seemed to be covered with frost.


    "Zi tuan''er -"


    Zi tuan''er, only ling''er, can be called like this.


    Zhao shuning looked at Yan Ruyu, facing his direction, knelt down, and then knocked heavily on the ground.Yan Ruyu is her master and the best person to treat her in those lonely days.


    "How do you know about purple ball? Are you, are you ling''er? "


    Zhao shuning''s eyes are full of tears, she nodded slowly.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu on the peak of Qingyun country suddenly opened his eyes, and his hands were shaking.


    Is that her? Is it Ling er? Ling Er, how can she become like that?


    There are so many undercurrent rivers in Dongze. Which undercurrent river is she on now?


    Yan Ruyu''s state of mind at this time is quite messy. He looks at the woman in red lying on the ice bed. There is no smile on her face, no temperature on her body. Yan Ruyu''s heart, with the death of Ye Ling, returns to the frozen period again. But just now, he feels the power of the Phoenix Yuanshen. He follows the Yuanshen to the place and sees the little girl Ye Ling.


    There''s nothing wrong with that look.


    "Ling''er, you are finally back."


    Yan Ruyu''s hand slowly glided over the face of the woman in red on the ice bed. At this time, his face was smiling.


    The beautiful eyes are suffocating, the beautiful lips are like cherry blossoms, the evil face is charming, and the lotus is beautiful. Just one look at them will make everyone indulge in them.


    Although he was not sure where the breath was, he knew that it was Dongze Dahuang.


    Zhao shuning''s body, under the protection of that layer of light, slowly drifted to the shore, and her scarred body began to recover slowly.


    Three days later, five days later, on the seventh day, the girl''s eyes, which had been tightly closed, finally slowly opened.

 Chapter 70

    Famous mountain, ancient temple, mountain peak, ferry, Yanting, liquor, hut?


    After Zhao shuning opened his eyes, it was these messy things that came into his eyes.


    By the river of undercurrent, shouldn''t it be the dark earth? How could this happen.


    She got up and looked to her side, which made her even more surprised.


    This is an island, surrounded by lake water, the lake here is clear, where is the undercurrent river I have seen before.


    Zhao shuning walked forward slowly.


    According to the map, the dark earth has not marked this place. Although the island is not big, it must be crowded. Since there are people living there, how can they not be found?


    The more Zhao shuning went in, the more strange he felt.


    All the way down, she didn''t find anyone.


    The dark earth is basically the only place for the test place of Yanyu building. No one has found this place for so many years.


    No, maybe someone found it, but the people who live here must be very confident. After all, it''s hard for them to cross the river of undercurrent to come here. Those students who are trying to do it will not jump into the river of undercurrent.


    The arrangement here is very orderly.


    Zhao shuning touched the ancient cliff and sniffed the wine in the air.


    Along the way, there was no one. About half an hour later, he came to the end. Zhao shuning found a small house with some pictures on the wall.


    She leaned up, and the marks looked similar to those in memory.


    Looking up again, there is a wooden sign on the courtyard, which says Lin''s courtyard.


    Lin''s courtyard? Lin family?


    By the way, before I came to Yanyu building, my father once said that among the people who came to Yanyu building for trial, there were many outside disciples of Lin''s family, so I had to be careful of the means of those people. In this dark land, the Lin family also participated in the planning exploration. Is this isolated courtyard Lin Feng''s handwriting?


    Zhao shuning slowly walked into the courtyard. Some squirrels were hopping on the eaves. It seems that although the people living here are lonely, their life should be very comfortable.


    However, even if you hate secularity, you don''t have to live in this ghost place in the middle of the undercurrent River, do you?


    In other words, isn''t it equivalent to imprisonment in disguise?


    Now here, probably no one, Zhao shuning all the way to touch a small side room, she has been following the mark, when she opened the door of the small room, the things that came into her eyes changed a lot.


    the arrangement as like as two peas in her childhood, and the little cottage that her brother lived in.


    Brother? Ye Xingchen?


    Ye Ling, who had been looking for her younger brother for so many years, didn''t find anything. Unexpectedly, she could find a clue here.


    Zhao shuning no longer hesitated. She found many toys in the side room where her younger brother liked them.


    When she was young, no matter how much she searched, she could not find her brother. How could she imagine that he would live alone on a small island.


    His younger brother is gifted. He has great talent in both mental strength and force.


    Now it seems that the younger brother at that time was not separated from himself, but was watched by Lin Feng and sent to this island far away from the secular world.


    Zhao shuning has been walking on this deserted island for a long time, and she has found more and more things.


    Those boards should be used to deal with the stars.


    There is also the strong liquor in the air, with a strong smell of herbs. Most of the herbs in it are forgetful. At such a young age, Xingchen left himself. Without his elder sister''s care, how much pain did he suffer.


    However, Zhao shuning is fortunate that although the island is deserted, it can be seen that people must have lived in the courtyard for half a year. He must still be alive, but he doesn''t know where he is and what kind of identity he lives.


    "He''s not dead. My brother, he''s still alive. "


    Zhao shuning touched the picture on his hand. Inside the picture is a little girl in cloth, hiding beside the haystack, holding a string of sugar gourd in his hand, holding out her hand and laughing happily.


    In the lower right corner of the painting, there is a date, which is before May, when I was preparing to go to Yanyu building for trial.


    Put the painting away carefully. It seems that the stars are not affected by the herbs in the liquor. His memory must be intact. Lin Feng, the old thief, may have underestimated the blood of her Ye family. How can ordinary herbs damage the memory of stars?


    Now, Zhao shuning thanks Zhang Tianyuan for driving him to death. If not, how could he come to this island and see so many things related to his brother?


    In addition, when she was floating on the undercurrent river before, Zhao shuning could feel that when she was on the verge of death, she was saved by a soft force.She was still there and saw the master''s spirit. He probably hurt himself. He just showed that look at the last moment. He must have been reluctant to give up.


    In her previous life, when she was Ye Ling, ye Xingchen was her own relative, and Yan Ruyu, the imperial teacher, was the future she relied on.


    "Master, will you come to me?"


    Even if you do not come to me, I will slowly, step by step to your side.


    "It''s a good place. I can practice my sudden but unstable spiritual power here."


    When he just wandered around, Zhao shuning found that there were many precious medicinal materials on the island, which could not be compared with those on the dark land. If he was short of medicinal materials, he could use these spirit herbs to make some pills.


    My younger brother is also an alchemist. From the herbs he planted, we can see that his rank is certainly not low.


    "In this way, I don''t have to worry. After you go out, you will be bullied by others."


    Maybe Ye Xingchen is more powerful than Zhao shuning. What we need to worry about now is how to upgrade her rank. Otherwise, a little Zhang Tianyuan can force her to this point. She may die here before she can find her younger brother.

 Chapter 71

    Trapped in this island for a while, Zhao shuning had no way to go out.


    Therefore, she devotes herself to the cultivation of her spiritual skills. If she makes good use of these spiritual grasses, she may be able to make a significant breakthrough in her martial arts value in a short time.


    It has been two days since Zhao shuning''s disappearance. The impact on Kong Shishuang is not a single bit.


    All day long, the lively pair of children have become languid, everyone can not say three words.


    Always gentle and calm, at this time is also holding legs, issued a continuous sigh.


    A Shui and a Yue are listlessly doing what they are doing. Zhao shuning is gone. Their team seems to have lost their backbone and courage to move forward.


    Kong Shishuang combs the beaver''s hair carefully, but her tender eyes are full of worry.


    "Alas -"


    after a long sigh, Shuanger couldn''t sit still and stood up immediately.


    "We can''t wait any longer."


    He turned back and stood up, but now they didn''t know where to go next. Along the way, Zhao shuning told them how to do it, so they followed suit.


    "Shuanger, don''t be impulsive."


    Kong Shishuang also turned around, looked at several people and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I don''t think Zhao shuning is the one who will leave us like that."


    "Nonsense, we naturally know what kind of person our leader is."


    In the hearts of many people in shuiyunsheng Gang, Zhao shuning is the God who leads them. Zhao shuning is righteous, resourceful, not reckless, not cold-blooded. At the beginning, she knew that duanlong sect was a big gang in secondary life, and she had to come to seek justice for the injured a Shui and a Yue.


    At this juncture, she can''t leave them. If she has such a plan, she will say it generously.


    "Gang leader, maybe something happened."


    Several people bowed their heads, obviously agreed with this sentence. If she had not had an accident, she would have come back long ago. When she left earlier, she should have expected that something would have happened to her. Otherwise, she would not have said that.


    Kong Shishuang cheered up and said in a higher voice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have finally reached this height. Obviously, we were lucky to have Zhao shuning before, but now that she is gone, we can''t rely on him all the time. The road at our feet still depends on us step by step."


    "I know. I''m just worried about Xiao Ning''er."


    "The guild leader must have met something, or a spirit beast with strong aggressiveness. Don''t worry, shuang''er. The guild leader will turn the bad into the good. Every time, she can bring us a surprise, can''t she?"


    The voice is very gentle and comfortable.


    But now I say this kind of words, even I''m not sure.


    Gang leader, where are you? Are you going to be ok?


    Ah Shui and ah Yue looked at her and said, "Miss se, the leader said that if she''s not here, let''s listen to you. Just tell us."


    Nodded, picked up a branch, and then waved, a few people around.


    Kong Shishuang also put out the map.


    Siser is really smart. If she grows up a little more, she will become a city leader with her intelligence.


    Previously, because of Zhao shuning, she was not very outstanding in this team. Now that Zhao shuning is gone, she is particularly important.


    Several people formed a group and discussed for a long time.


    After that, they dispersed and began to collect what they needed.


    Shuang''er said to siser while packing.


    "Siser, you have courage."


    "Shuang''er, the leader is kind to us. If it wasn''t for her, we might not even be able to reach the first level."


    Siser is a kind-hearted girl. When she identifies Zhao shuning as her benefactor, she will definitely regard her as the guiding light for her progress. If it is not for Zhao shuning, no matter how hard she tries, it is difficult for her to break through the second grade. Finally, what her grandfather wants to see is achieved.


    "Siser, you are really a good girl. When we find Xiao Ning''er, we must reward you."


    I hope so. In fact, she was very uneasy.


    She has been studying maps for a long time, and has found all the places where spirit beasts may exist. This time, they want to use their own strength to find Zhao shuning.


    Night, soon came, they a group of five people, in the dark slowly forward.


    They searched for Kong Shishuang for a long time. Three days later, five days later and half a month later.


    During this period of time, they have searched all the places they should look for, such as the dragon''s den, the tiger''s den, the abyss and the ravine. There are more or less many wounds hanging on the five people. Kong Shishuang''s white and beautiful face is also a bit more mature at this time.They all have dry food in their hands and swallow it hard.


    For the past half a month, they have been running at the third height every day. They take advantage of the situation to cover their tracks.


    During this period, I also met some spirit beasts. Fortunately, there are beavers around them. The recent development of beavers is more and more rapid. Its spirit power seems to be promoted faster than all of you.


    Occasionally, people can see the eyes of the beaver turn blue.


    Fortunately, a small beaver is protecting several people. Otherwise, they would not stand here completely now.


    Without Zhao shuning''s protection, they walked very hard, and the tribulations they experienced were far from what they could have done before.


    However, despite their efforts, they still did not find Zhao shuning, or even a trace of Zhao shuning.


    Shuanger''s face is dignified, and her slender hands are all cut by thorns.


    The same is true for siser. Her figure is getting thinner and thinner.


    Let alone Kong Shishuang, where did she suffer so much? Now her hands have long been worn out of cocoons because they have been collecting firewood and practicing to drive away spirit beasts.


    This weeping and delicate young lady did not shed a single tear during this period of time.


    At night, several people also found that Kong Shishuang was in a daze when she looked at the herbs Zhao shuning gave her.


    Probably, in her heart, even more sad than Shuanger.


    Kong Shishuang is arrogant and unreasonable. For more than ten years, she has no true friends and no one dares to fight against her.


    Zhao shuning is the first girl who dares to make a fool of herself in public.


    It is reasonable to say that Kong Shishuang should hate Zhao shuning, but in the process of getting along with each other day after day, Kong Shishuang found that in his heart, Zhao shuning had already become an irreplaceable friend in his heart.

 Chapter 72

    It can be said that among the people, the most wanted to find Zhao shuning should be siser and Kong Shishuang.


    On the body, carrying a lot of people do not know the past.


    Every step of her life is very dangerous. The reason why she has been able to get to the present is that she has seen Zhao shuning''s efforts.


    Kong Shishuang, on the contrary, is used to a comfortable and elegant life.


    Only in front of Zhao shuning can she feel that she is also a part of the Dongze wasteland, and she can also have many emotions.


    At night, a few people are too tired. A Shui, a Yue and Shuanger sleep first. Now they are used to sleeping in trees. The worse the environment, the faster they grow up.


    But after a few people fell asleep, a bunch of figures left the field slowly.


    Before long, another bunch of figures also followed.


    Aware that someone was following, Kong Shishuang immediately turned around and saw that the person who was coming was siser. She was relieved.


    "Rustling?"


    "Miss Kong, I am just like you."


    Two people tacitly, look at each other, and then gently smile, then began to walk forward.


    Siser has a delicate mind, she can better grasp the situation, and Kong Shishuang, she is a repeater, and many of these second level people have been together, now this is the second level test site, with Kong Shishuang leading them, everything will become much easier.


    "Miss Kong, I didn''t find out before that you have such deep friendship with our leader Ning."


    Kong Shishuang smiles. Her eyebrows and eyes are not as childish as before.


    "Maybe all of you think that I am the master of arrogance, but only Zhao shuning said to me, let me work hard, I have the strength to protect my relatives, miss siser. Zhao shuning is different from other people for me."


    It''s different. She agrees with this view.


    Zhao shuning''s existence is extremely dazzling.


    There is always an inexplicable attraction in her, which makes people unconsciously want to get close to her, look up to her and obey her.


    Sometimes, siser also thinks, Zhao shuning is just a five-year-old girl, why? Her words and deeds are much more mature than an adult. Her intelligence and her talent in spiritual power are beyond their reach. She is like a perfect child made by heaven.


    She''s overbearing, but she doesn''t make anyone uncomfortable.


    She clearly has a strong ability, but never proud.


    She is not arrogant, in many cases, she is very patient to learn those new things, for the people under her, she is quite care, but as long as it is wrong, she will never tolerate.


    You see, there is such a person.


    No matter her advantages or disadvantages, you will always love her.


    Always feel that these characters, only in her body, will reflect so perfect.


    "Miss Kong, you know these secondary students. You should know who among them is not satisfied with leader Ning?"


    Kong Shishuang was a little frightened. Looking at the serious appearance, she said slowly, "what do you mean?"


    He nodded, "before me, I had two kinds of conjectures. One was that the guild leader was attacked by a spirit beast and was trapped in an abyss. But during this period, we have searched all the dangerous places in the third height, and there is no trace left by the guild leader."


    According to Zhao shuning''s habit, if you fight with the spirit beast, there must be traces of fighting.


    But all the way to explore, not to mention traces, even Zhao shuning''s breath, they did not find a trace.


    The two of them came out this time, and Xiao Li followed behind. Kong Shishuang said that Xiao Li couldn''t see Zhao shuning. These days, he was always very unhappy. Many times, he didn''t even have an appetite for the food that was delivered to his mouth. But in spite of this, Xiao Li''s spiritual improvement was also obvious to all.


    "Then there is only the second guess."


    Siser touched the smooth fur of the beaver, staring at the third height, where there was a little light occasionally.


    If the beaver can''t smell Zhao shuning, it means that leader Ning may not be in the third height. But according to Zhao shuning''s temperament, she will never abandon others and go to a new height by herself. Then, it can only be said that Zhao shuning has an accident, and the degree of the accident is not small.


    Maybe, life is threatened.


    "Are there any secondary students who dare to kill their classmates like this?"


    Kong Shishuang is silent. After a round of training, he can become a classmate of a secondary student. His mind is good.


    But if it''s cruel, the first reaction in people''s minds is the snake.


    "Miss Kong, what do you think of poisonous snakes? Is it possible to have trouble with leader Ning? "


    "No way, viper. I know something about him. If he doesn''t like us, he will look on coldly when we are attacked by Li can. Since he has saved us, he will never do anything afterwards.""I don''t think he would do that. By the way, Li can, maybe it was Li can who did it. But I heard that Li can seems to have been seriously injured recently. His hands and feet are not as flexible as before. Although our leader is only at the beginning of the second level, it should be impossible for Li can to deal with our leader Ning."


    "Well, I''ve also heard people from poisonous silkworm light say that when the trial is over, the people in their gang will belong to tianyuanque. In the future, tianyuanque will be the first big gang in Yanyu building. Duanlong sect has fallen, and Li can also voluntarily belongs to tianyuanque."


    They looked at each other and suddenly thought of something.


    "Zhang Tianyuan!"


    Yes, it can only be Zhang Tianyuan.


    Why does Li can suddenly want to submit to Zhang Tianyuan? There must have been some invisible trade between them.


    Kong Shishuang knew Li can. Before her, she had a bad relationship with Li can. Li can is a gentleman on the surface, but behind his back, a villain can''t do it. According to his character of being penny pinching, Zhao shuning suffered such a big loss last time. He will certainly try his best to revenge.


    Just like he did with Kong Shishuang before.


    "Miss Kong, how about Zhang Tianyuan?"


    Kong Shishuang took a breath of cold air and said with a steady look.


    "He''s very strong!"


    Zhang Tianyuan is very strong. How strong is he?


    That is, before in the secondary students, no one can compete with him. Even the four managers of Yanyu building valued him very much.


    In Zhang Tianyuan''s eyes, people like deacon Meng may not be worth mentioning.


    "What about him?"


    Kong Shishuang shook his head.


    "I don''t know."


    At this time, there seems to be a quarrel in the distance. Kong Shishuang and siser immediately lower their heads and move to the side carefully.


    That group of people, vaguely, also have the tendency to move towards them.

 Chapter 73

    Seeing Kong Shishuang''s appearance, she was too bold to show.


    Finally, those people walked slowly from their eyes. Fortunately, the beaver had already found a place to lie down and didn''t attract the attention of these secondary students.


    "Miss Kong, are you familiar with these people?"


    Why did Kong Shishuang hold her hand when these people passed by them.


    "Miss siser, these people seem to belong to tianyuanque."


    Tianyuanque''s? How can this be? It''s been a long time. It''s said that the people of Zhang Tianyuan''s sect have already reached the fourth height under his leadership. How can these people of Tianyuan sparrow still wander in the third height?


    "Miss Kong, you don''t have to be so afraid even if you are tianyuanque?"


    Kong Shishuang shook her head, and her voice was very low.


    "Miss siser, do you see it?"


    "What?"


    "Those people, more or less, have scars on their arms. They should have suffered a lot of injuries. And these people, I''ve heard of, are more famous in the second grade students. They are probably in the second grade. How can they still be in the third grade now?"


    Listening to Kong Shishuang''s analysis, she also found something wrong.


    Most of those people''s wounds are in the shape of sharp claws.


    But look at the shape, it doesn''t look like it was scratched by a spirit beast. Besides, what spirit beast is so powerful that it can hurt several elixirs at the end of the second grade at the same time.


    "Although there are few herbs in the third height, there are also many precious spiritual herbs. They should have been injured. They can''t find a good medicine for the wound in the fourth height, so they got to the third height. But how did they get their injuries?"


    At this time, has been quietly lying on the small beaver straight up.


    There is an inexplicable liquid rolling in the eyes.


    As a spirit beast in the animal world, he naturally knew very well about the wound. It was the wound caused by the original God of Phoenix. Yes, it was just a trace of the original God of Phoenix. He was able to reach such a terrible level. The beaver knew that these people had the wound of Phoenix. He must have seen Zhao shuning.


    The disappearance of Zhao shuning is related to several of them.


    She is good at reading and knows a lot of things. After thinking for a long time, she looks surprised.


    "I see. It''s an ancient beast."


    Xiao Li and Kong Shishuang both look at each other.


    "It''s Chongming bird."


    Chongming bird? The beaver sighed and sat back again. Chongming bird, the beast that ansu sat down in the four families, is a bird, but its rank is not the same as that of Phoenix.


    "How could this be possible, little dark earth, how could there be such a god beast against heaven."


    It''s impossible.


    In fact, I''m not sure if it''s Chongming bird, but now I can think of it


    "Why?"


    Chongming bird is a god bird in ancient myths and legends. Its shape is like a chicken and its song is like a Phoenix. The bird has two eyes in both eyes, so it is called Chongming bird or Chongjing bird. It has a lot of strength and can fight against beasts. It can ward off disasters such as beasts and monsters.


    Can think of Chongming bird, she already feel incredible, she can never connect those people''s scars with the Phoenix, the king of birds.


    "Is it true that an Jia also participated in this trial?"


    "I don''t know, but I''ve heard my brother say before that most of the people who settle down have eyes above the top. They have a deep family background. How can they want to participate in our trial of trifling."


    This sentence is very good.


    Anjia is the head of the four families. There are no more disciples under an Su Su than the other three families. There is only one young man named Linlang.


    But just this young man is enough to kill the candidate disciples of other families.


    As early as two years ago, no one in Dongze was aware of the fame of this young man.


    Things seem to be in a fog again.


    But they didn''t plan to give up. What''s more, what the beaver did at this time surprised them.


    The beaver got up, threw the hair on his body, and directly followed the path that those people had passed before.


    "What are you doing, beaver?"


    Kong Shishuang just wanted to call the beaver back, but he was stopped by siser.


    "Miss siser, what do you do? If you go, there will be danger."


    "We follow."


    At the end of the speech, siser quickly picked up the sword beside him and followed him with light hands and feet.


    Kong Shishuang didn''t have time to hesitate, so she quickly followed the cat out.


    "Miss Kong, the beaver''s sense of smell is much better than that of other spirit beasts. It has always been obedient. There must be a reason for the sudden appearance of this situation today. Maybe it has found the breath of leader Ning. Let''s be careful and follow up to see if there is anything fishy."Kong Shishuang suddenly realized.


    Really, this girl is so gentle. Besides, when she thinks about things, she is not like her peers.


    No wonder when Zhao shuning talks about things, he always likes to look at them. It''s probably that there are many less obstacles for the clever people to collude with each other.


    After the beaver came to a place, he didn''t go any further.


    Two people are not easy to scare, they have been hiding behind the grass, through the cover of the night, staring at the group of people below to see what they have.


    About a quarter of an hour later, the men took out some jars. They didn''t know what strange liquid was in them. After they opened the jars, they wiped the liquid on their wounds.


    "This time, the boss is kicking the iron plate."


    "That''s not true. I''ve been with the boss for so many years. It''s the first time I''ve seen him so cautious."


    "It''s just a few years old baby. I thought at the beginning that the boss was too careful. Now it seems that thanks to the close layout of the boss, otherwise our brothers might have been there."


    When Kong Shishuang and siser heard this, their bodies were stiff.


    Milk baby, can relate with this word, only Zhao shuning this little girl.


    Is the disappearance of the gang leader really related to the people in front of him?


    Two people dare not speak aloud, can hold breath only, listen more carefully.


    "It''s incredible to say that. Fortunately, the boss killed the little girl. Otherwise, we tianyuanque would not be the biggest group in the world."


    "In other words, when the girl fell off the cliff, she looked at us in horror."


    Falling off a cliff?


    "The river of undercurrent, the new student, no matter how many lives he has, he will not be able to return to heaven."

 Chapter 74

    Siser looks back at Kong Shishuang.


    I saw Kong Shishuang, who was always very angry. At this time, he bit his lips to death. His jade hands also grasped the withered grass tightly.


    Maybe the withered grass is too sharp, or maybe Kong Shishuang''s hand hasn''t experienced too many hardships, and there are some immature reasons. Anyway, at this time, Kong Shishuang''s hand is full of blood, flowing down the grass to the root.


    There are tears in Kong Shishuang''s eyes.


    Why not.


    No matter how they deceive themselves, they can understand it.


    Kong Shishuang suddenly stood up, picked up the sword beside her, and was about to go down to fight with those laughing men. Fortunately, siser grabbed her, and then put her on Xiaoli. Xiaoli saw this, immediately carried them on his back and ran to the other side crazily.


    I don''t know how long I ran. When the beaver stopped, the tears of the two girls could not stop.


    Beavers know human nature. They know that the place where they should come should be the second height.


    So at this time, they stop at the second height of the cliff.


    Kong Shishuang''s body is constantly shaking, and the tears in her eyes are constantly flowing down.


    But even so, she didn''t cry.


    The blood on her hand has solidified.


    "Thur, what we just heard is fake, isn''t it?"


    "Miss Kong, I hope so."


    But they both knew in their hearts that it couldn''t be fake. There was no need for those people to act to scare them.


    "What they said is not Zhao shuning. Zhao shuning''s evil will last for thousands of years. How can she be killed so easily by these people? She is just a child, a five-year-old child."


    They all forget that Zhao shuning is just a child.


    Zhao shuning is very calm when she is in front of them. They always give her the highest expectation, but they don''t remember that Zhao shuning is just a child. No matter how gifted she is, she is only a five-year-old child. Her strength can''t resist the attack of the group.


    "How could it be, how could it be?"


    Kong Shishuang murmured and knelt down slowly.


    "It''s all my fault. It''s my fault for offending Li can. It''s my fault with Li can. Zhao shuning offended Li can just to help me."


    "Miss Kong..."


    "It''s all my fault. I''m a big lady, I''m arrogant, I''m reckless. Why, when I''m so old, I can only rely on my brother to do anything, but when I want to rely on myself, I''m doing harm to the people around me?"


    Kong Shishuang is very painful. Zhao shuning''s meaning to her is really more than just a friend.


    "Miss Kong, we''d rather be kind-hearted. Even if other people are threatened by this kind of life, she will come forward."


    Kong Shishuang shook her head and cried a little out of breath.


    "Different, different, I''m not worth Zhao shuning doing this to me."


    Alas - a long sigh.


    In fact, this matter for her, why not sad?


    Leader Ning is the person who has the greatest influence on her. Without leader Ning, she may still be a submissive girl.


    She understood what Kong Shishuang thought at this time, and also knew that if leader Ning really died, Kong Shishuang would be the most guilty and painful. In recent months, they all saw the change of Kong Shishuang.


    She doesn''t cry any more, she doesn''t play the big lady''s temper any more, and she always obeys the command when things happen.


    Kong Shishuang will be afraid when facing the spirit beast, but she will not shrink back as before.


    Every time Zhao shuning praised Kong Shishuang, her face always showed two shallow pear vortex, very lovely.


    Kong Shishuang is only 13 years old. She has never seen so many life and death departures. Because of her identity, the student in Yanyu building, who doesn''t respect her a little? For the first time, she has a friend and an object to talk to. But not long ago, this friend has been poisoned by others.


    "Miss Kong, you''re sad now. It doesn''t help. We might as well take advantage of this time to see if there''s any clue about the leader. Maybe, maybe the freshmen in the population don''t mean the leader."


    This kind of self deception comes from the rational mouth. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, it is good.


    Kong Shishuang dried her tears, stood up firmly, and walked slowly to the edge of the cliff with siser. She took out the night pearl in her arms, raised it over her head, and looked at the situation under the cliff.


    Zhao shuning sent this night pearl to her.


    "No, nothing."


    "Look at this vine, Miss Kong?"


    "There''s scratches and debris on it, right? It''s the cloth on Zhao shuning''s clothes. This, this technique is Zhang Tianyuan''s green sword. "Zhao shuning, it''s over -


    they looked down anxiously, but the only thing that came into their eyes was the dark river.


    Every time the undercurrent river waves, it seems to be able to swallow up the things that fall into it.


    Kong Shishuang burst into tears.


    At this time, I can''t help sobbing.


    God, you are so unfair. The leader is such a good girl. What did she do wrong to get such a result.


    "I''m going to the fifth height!"


    Kong Shishuang stood up. Her eyes were red and swollen. Beside her, there was a little beaver with a sad face. When she said this, the firmness in her eyes made her feel that Kong Shishuang had become another person at this moment.


    "Miss Kong -"


    "siser, I need your help."


    "I''ll help you."


    Although she didn''t know what Kong Shishuang wanted to do, she felt that she could trust Kong Shishuang.


    "I''m going to kill Zhang Tianyuan."


    Kill Zhang Tianyuan, this sentence is from Kong Shishuang''s mouth.


    When she said this, she could not help shivering.


    "Miss Kong, what are you doing?"


    "I''m not afraid of him, miss siser. I know that you don''t want to bring trouble to your family. Don''t worry. You just need to help me. I''ll take care of the rest."


    Zhang Tianyuan, I used to be timid, but I can''t help you bullying me like this. Zhao shuning, who is my friend Kong Shishuang recognized in my heart, killed her so cruelly. You will not let go of a five-year-old child. She can face you shameless people so bravely for me.


    In the future, it''s up to me to take up this responsibility.


    I want to seek justice for the dead Zhao shuning.

 Chapter 75

    When Kong Shishuang and siser return to the third height, a Shui and a Yue wake up and are looking for them everywhere.


    Shuang''er''s anxieties disappeared when he saw them coming back together.


    "Thur, you''re so worried about me."


    "Siser, where have you been with Miss Kong?"


    "You, how do you look like that?"


    Kong Shishuang brought back the broken whip found from the second height. On the handle of the whip, there was a word "Zhao".


    This is Zhao shuning''s whip. Doesn''t she cherish the weapon tightly? Now, how could the whip break into such a shape?


    After several people saw the whip, their expressions became very dignified.


    They know that Zhao shuning protects Duzi, and her things are not allowed to be touched by others. But now her weapons are broken like this, which shows that Zhao shuning''s situation at this time is not much better.


    Shuanger took the whip tremblingly.


    There was uncertainty in her eyes.


    Shuang''er''s voice, with a trace of crying, was very low: "siser, have you found Xiao Ning''er?"


    He shook his head, and Kong Shishuang also shook his head.


    "And you?"


    "Shuang''er, we can''t find the leader, and we won''t see her again."


    Shuang''er stumbles to the ground. How she thinks, how much she thinks that she is cheating her at this time, how much she thinks that she can say silly girl next second. I''m joking. But shuang''er knows that she is not a joker, let alone on the matter of Xiao Ning''er''s disappearance.


    "Xiao Ning''er?"


    "No more."


    A Shui and a Yue are standing in the same place, their mouths half open.


    The memories in my mind are the scenes when Zhao shuning broke into the Chaifang and offended duanlong sect for the sake of both of them. After that, he gave the precious medicinal materials to them to heal their wounds.


    Half a month ago, the gang leader who still talked about laughing with them, how could he say that if he didn''t, he would be gone.


    They don''t believe that Zhao shuning is the representative of their freshmen and the role model of everyone. How could it be gone.


    "Rustle!"


    "It''s Zhang Tianyuan. It''s tianyuanque."


    Kong Shishuang''s voice is surprisingly calm.


    "Tianyuanque, we have nothing to do with him?"


    "Because Li can has defected."


    As soon as a Shui and a Yue thought about it, they immediately understood what they meant. Was it Li can''s defection as a condition to exchange Zhang Tianyuan''s hand?


    Kong Shishuang said, "are you afraid?"


    A water a month straightened waist board, the vision firm say: "we water cloud born person, not in fear of."


    If they were afraid of evil forces, they would not have joined shuiyunsheng at the beginning.


    "Tianyuan Sparrow''s people are terrible. Zhang Tianyuan''s strength is also amazing. If you are not afraid, I, Kong Shishuang, even in my future, will seek justice for Zhao shuning."


    "Miss Kong."


    Several people were stunned.


    Yanyu building is the influence of the Wang family. Kong ye, a alchemist, is highly valued by the Wang family. However, Zhang Tianyuan, who is only 14 years old, is already a third-class spiritual pharmacist. In the eyes of the Wang family, he is a rising star. If he is well cultivated in the later stage, he can be comparable to the existence of his younger brother in the Wang family.


    If Kong Shishuang provoked Zhang Tianyuan with the influence of Yanyu building, not only Kong Ye was hard to do, but even the support of the Wang family to Yanyu building would be cut off.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t implicate Yanyu building or the families behind you. I only use the identity of Miss Kong family. I''m used to it. Even if the Wang family knows, it''s only my brother''s lax discipline. He won''t implicate Yanyu building or the families behind you."


    "Our family? Miss Kong, if you are not afraid of outsiders in your gang, what are we afraid of? "


    "That is, if we give up what we want to pursue in order to cultivate, just as the leader said, if we work so hard and have no self-consciousness, we will only become the pieces in the hands of those big families. When necessary, the pieces will be sacrificed."


    "Miss Kong, we won''t be afraid."


    With Kong Shishuang''s help, they would be more convenient in Yanyu building.


    "That''s good. In the future, I will make use of my identity to collect the charges of Zhang Tianyuan in Yanyu building. Even if I fight with him, I won''t let him go easily."


    Zhao shuning was implicated because he had offended Li can.


    If she had known that such an unfortunate event would have happened, Kong Shishuang would not have considered her eldest daughter''s self-esteem at the beginning. She would have stood up and even asked her to apologize to Li can. As long as she could keep Zhao shuning, everything would be easy to say.


    Li can''t be merciful and doesn''t know what to do. But Kong Shishuang knows that because he is Kong Ye''s sister, even if Li can has the heart to be a thief, he doesn''t have the courage to be a thief. At most, he is attacked and lobbied by Li can. If he really kills himself, Li can doesn''t dare.But Zhao shuning is different. Zhao shuning has no background, and the Zhao family behind her is also very poor.


    She offends Li can for herself. How can a villain like Li can let her go?


    "Miss Kong, have you thought about it?"


    "Think about it."


    The decision made at this time was the most firm one in Kong Shishuang''s ten years of life.


    Zhao shuning, you have given me the courage to change the environment. Next, I will grow up slowly as you have taught me. One day, I will insert the blue cloud sword into Zhang Tianyuan''s chest, and I will revenge for you.


    I have to say that after this time.


    Zhao shuning''s team, like overnight, suddenly grew up.


    A Shui and a Yue are constantly improving their physical fitness every day. Now they will no longer avoid spirit beasts, and even select some aggressive spirit beasts to fight, so as to exercise their actual combat ability.


    At the beginning, they were always beaten badly by the spirit beast. It was the beaver who came forward and saved them.


    But later, a Shui and a Yue''s physique became stronger and stronger, and their ability became more and more outstanding. In a battle with spirit beast, the two brothers broke through the second grade together.


    Shuanger is the same. She is no longer coquettish, because she knows that now she has no backing to rely on. She can only rely on herself. Every time siser and Kong Shishuang go to perform a task, she seriously looks for herbs, and then carefully distinguishes their uses. In this way, when someone in the team is injured, she can help.


    Not to mention, both of them entered the second class early. These days, with the training, both of them cooperated seamlessly, and Kong''s ability became more and more powerful. As a wise military strategist, she planned the route and provided all kinds of information to the public.


    All in all, the people in the team, because of the news of Zhao shuning''s death, began to become strong.


    Now they can stand on their own in the third height.

 Chapter 76

    After accumulating enough strength, Kong Shishuang and his team finally reached the fourth height.


    At this time, two months have passed since Zhao shuning disappeared.


    In the past, they would have fantasies about whether there would be miracles. Maybe at some point, Zhao shuning would suddenly come back?


    But fantasy is fantasy after all.


    In these two months, they have suffered a lot. They also understand how difficult it is for them to live without Zhao shuning''s protection.


    In the past, those pressures were shouldered by Zhao shuning. Now, they have to learn to face them by themselves.


    Several people unite as one, every night to read a few Zhao shuning.


    Every time she was mentioned, people''s faces were always covered with dark clouds.


    "Guild leader, we''ll take the road you haven''t finished."


    "We said that no matter in Yanyu building or anywhere in Dongze wasteland, we will only be shuiyunsheng in our whole life, and we will only recognize Zhao shuning as our leader in our whole life."


    "Xiao Ning''er, I hope you can have a better life down here."


    "Leader Ning, I will go up to the fifth height with them."


    "Zhao shuning, you wait. I won''t let you die in vain. No matter how much you pay, I will ask Zhang Tianyuan to pay for your life."


    These people hate tianyuanque in their hearts.


    But what they don''t know is that they can''t forget that Zhao shuning, who is no longer alive, is at ease on that island.


    When Zhao shuning wakes up every morning, he will go to the kitchen to find something to eat. If he finishes eating, he will seize the time to practice Lingshu. In the evening, he will go to the medicine garden and collect some precious herbs to refine pills. Her day is very full.


    Occasionally, Zhao shuning is also thinking, without himself, will Kong Shishuang and others be bullied?


    However, she also knew that she could not protect them all her life. Some things also needed to be faced by them.


    It has to be said that the precious medicinal materials in Lin''s courtyard have brought Zhao shuning more than a little benefit.


    It''s also here that Zhao shuning can use these precious spirit grasses very boldly. You know, if you get out of this island and go outside, any one of these spirit grasses will cause a duel between those small families.


    Zhao shuning is also an alchemist. When she was Ye Ling, she had seen a lot of good things. Now in the face of these spirit grasses, she is also carrying the best.


    Anyway, if the stars come back and see that they took it, they will never blame themselves.


    Besides, if you look at the herbs planted by Ye Xingchen, some of the furnishings in the courtyard, and some special places for cultivating spiritual power, you can see that ye Xingchen''s spiritual power and spiritual power are very high. These herbs, for ye Xingchen, should just exist as weeds.


    Zhao shuning devoted himself to the cultivation, and there was no impurity in it.


    Because there are too many precious herbs here, she has trained them into elixirs to promote the spiritual power. She eats them day after day. It''s only a matter of time before she can break through to the third level in such a big tonic situation.


    It''s just that Zhao shuning is ambitious, because she was suddenly promoted to the end of the second grade, which has already made Zhao shuning panic. She doesn''t want to have those vain spiritual power. In this way, she is still defeated by those experienced in the end of the second grade. So in the previous month, although Zhao shuning has noticed that the spiritual power in her body keeps rolling, she has a tendency to break through the third order But she pressed down the spiritual power.


    She felt that it was not time.


    What Zhao shuning needs is rich inside information, not the spiritual power promoted by pills alone.


    In the next month, she kept honing her body will and fighting with herself.


    Finally, in a late night, Zhao shuning''s spiritual power, straight breakthrough to the third level.


    At that time, Zhao shuning''s body was full of purple light.


    Looking at the full spiritual power all over his limbs, Zhao shuning felt that his previous decision was really right.


    Now as long as she clenched her fist, the weak grass and branches around her would be much lower.


    This is the pressure of the third-order elixir. Zhao shuning can feel it, just as Zhang Tianyuan suppressed the other second-class elixirs on the cliff two months ago.


    "That''s good. I''ve found a little bit of familiarity."


    It has been nearly half a year since Zhao shuning left home.


    Half a year later, she was promoted to a higher level. For such a speed, Zhao shuning was very dissatisfied. But if ordinary people knew her mind at the moment, they were afraid that she would vomit a mouthful of blood.


    You know, to upgrade one rank in half a year, only the gifted young man who settled down in Linlang can achieve this level.At this time, Zhao shuning was so dissatisfied.


    Looking at his hands that full of spiritual power, but also a look of disgust.


    "Finally, ah, spiritual power and spiritual power are in the same level."


    Zhao shuning smile, gently jump, this time, she just rely on the spirit, directly jumped on the top of the Lin family courtyard.


    Sitting on the top of the building, overlooking the beautiful scenery under him, Zhao shuning thinks that everything is worth it. In the dark, there are arrangements. God knows that if she doesn''t die, she doesn''t die in the undercurrent river.


    Master with white light, a trace of Yuanshen protect her body.


    But before the silk God ran out, he let himself come to the island.


    "I''ll wait for you seven more days."


    Ye Xingchen, I''ll wait for you for another seven days. If you don''t come back, I''ll leave. I still have many things to finish.


    But brother, you believe me, I will never let anyone take you away from me.


    Seven days passed in the blink of an eye.


    Zhao shuning looked at the trees and began to show signs of yellowing.


    With a sigh, he jumped down from a height.


    Then with another jump, Zhao shuning''s body jumped into the bamboo forest.


    Now, she''s only in the third level, so it''s impossible for her to fly with her sword and cross the undercurrent river like those high-level elixirs.


    What Zhao shuning can do now is to tie a bamboo raft, and then tie it tightly with a rope to prevent it from being overturned under the rolling waves.


    Staying here again is just a waste of life. In Zhao shuning''s mind, there is no fear.


    When the raft was set up and put in the lake, she could not see the fear of the unknown undercurrent River in her eyes. What she had was only excitement and curiosity.


    But Zhao shuning never thought that she had been floating on the bamboo raft for nearly a month.


    If she had not moved a lot of food and fresh water when she got on the boat, she would have been a corpse floating on the raft.

 Chapter 77

    On the day when Zhao shuning was staggering on the bamboo raft, Kong Shishuang and his team made it to the first month in one fell swoop, which is particularly critical.


    But in this case, the Viper obviously gave up.


    Kong Shishuang and his party looked down at the height behind them. Occasionally, they could catch a glimpse of something floating on the undercurrent River, but in a twinkling of an eye, nothing could be seen.


    So far away, maybe what they see is just an ordinary tree.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Well, Huishui Yunsheng."


    The trial of shuiyunsheng, a freshman, should be over.


    Hand in hand, the five of them walked towards the transmission array. Under the big tree, there was a light yellow light, which slowly covered their bodies. Then, they felt dark in front of them. When they opened their eyes again, they had arrived at the transmission place before Yanyu building.


    Seeing that Kong Shishuang were sent back intact, all deacons were relieved.


    Even this time, the four leaders of the building came to meet them.


    "It''s the first time for a freshman to pass the second level test."


    All the students who came here to meet them, except some old students of grade two and Freshmen of grade one, arrived at the scene.


    Secondary students only wonder, those heights, they did not insist, these students, how to do?


    Most of the first-class freshmen who have passed the test before are from shuiyunsheng. This time, they come here mainly to welcome the leader. The leader successfully passed the second-class test, which is the pride of their first-class freshmen.


    But when the five people came out, even Kong Shishuang was followed by a lotus green silk cat, and the light behind them faded away.


    Shuiyunsheng people, but did not see the shadow of Zhao shuning.


    For a moment, it caused an uproar.

 Chapter 78

    "Siser girl, Shuanger girl."


    "Where''s the leader?"


    "Ah Shui, ah Yue, you are so powerful. You even brought a spirit beast back. In the future, we shuiyunsheng will grow stronger and stronger. By the way, what about the leader? Isn''t she with you? "


    The five people on the stage did not speak.


    Kong Shishuang came out slowly, and several leaders held out their hands. The lively discussion stopped.


    "You''re back? It''s been a hard journey for you. "


    Kong Shishuang became completely different from before. She could see from her eyes that she bowed to the old man who was talking to her.


    Then he said, "Uncle Chen, I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    "Boy, just come back. Previously, when we asked the deacon to pick you up from the dark earth, why didn''t we find you?"


    Did they send someone to pick themselves up? Kong Shishuang looked at the rustling, no, from the beginning to the end, they did not see the person who came to pick them up.


    But Uncle Chen has been in Yanyu building for so many years, and he is one of the four deacons in the building. He can''t lie, and there is no need to lie.


    Seeing Kong Shishuang''s puzzled expression, the old man, surnamed Chen, turned his head and looked at another young middle-aged man, who was in his thirties.


    The man raised his head and said, "manager Chen, I can''t blame you for this. Although I''m going to do it, these girls lost the signal bomb. We can''t find them when we go. As you know, the dark land is full of danger and vast territory. If Miss Kong doesn''t let us find it, we absolutely don''t have that ability."


    The speaker is also a manager. His surname is Huang Sheng.


    Huang Sheng is in his early thirties, but in Yanyu building, he is very unpopular with the students. His strength is very strong, and he is the fourth Duan Ling pharmacist. Because of this, he has always been in charge.


    But as we all know, Huang Sheng, in the building, is a famous eccentric.


    He also teaches students of grade three, because all the students of grade three go through the trial of grade two, and then they are redistributed after being disturbed. The source of students assigned by each teacher is different.


    But Huang Sheng, relying on his outstanding ability, has broken other teachers'' affairs more than once.


    Every time, before class division, Huang Sheng has already inquired about the outstanding students in Level 2, and then he gets them under his own door before class division. In this way, he has more and more influence in Level 3 students. The students taught by other teachers are not as talented as Huang Sheng''s students.


    This time, it''s just as expected.


    As soon as the second grade student''s trial was over, he cut his beard here.


    Seeing Huang Sheng''s sophistry, Kong Shishuang knew that she had no way to deal with them.


    If my brother is not here, Huang Sheng''s tail will be very high.


    "Forget it, Uncle Chen, uncle Huang''s words are not without reason."


    She raised her eyes and looked at Kong Shishuang.


    Kong Shishuang said with a smile: "but Uncle Chen, this time, we were sent to the test site of the second level students. I don''t think it''s a mistake."


    After eight months, Kong Shishuang became smart and knew how to grasp the most fundamental.


    Huang Sheng is very powerful. If he was the enemy at the beginning, he would have to suffer a lot in the future.


    It''s not good for anyone.


    The manager couldn''t move, but the deacon, for Kong Shishuang, would no longer be so troublesome.


    Meng deacon standing on one side of the speech, quickly stood out.


    "Miss Kong, it''s Lao Jiu''s negligence. Lao Jiu didn''t stop Mr. Su at that time, prompting Mr. Su to send you to the wrong place."


    Kong Shishuang was walking slowly on the high platform.


    Yes, Kong Shishuang is a student in the building, but she is also one of the owners of Yanyu building at the moment. Her identity can make these deacons bend their knees to her. Before, she disdained to press people with her identity, but now, it''s different.


    "What deacon Meng said is that there is no problem with the map you gave us?"


    "Of course!"


    "Xiao Shuang, is there a problem with the map Meng Hao gave you?"


    Kong Shishuang said with a smile: "Uncle Chen, naturally there is no problem, but this is the terrible place. No, Deacon Meng, what you gave us was the map of the first level students'' trial, but someone gave Mr. Su the map of the second level students'' trial place. You really want to put us to death."


    The map of the first grade students and the test place of the second grade students are undoubtedly worse for the freshmen.


    "Kong Shishuang, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Deacon Meng, pay attention to your attitude. Now, I''m not talking to you as a trainee!"


    Meng Hao lowered his head. Damn it, how could Kong Shishuang have changed so much overnight? Although she was arrogant and arrogant before, she would never be so strong and would not act in Yanyu building with her own identity. Now, how could she become so domineering."Deacon Meng, now I come to you as a young master, not as a student, to ask about your map. Please make it clear."


    The Meng family looked at each other.


    Kong Shishuang walked slowly to deacon Meng and said, "you are always in charge of the map. Deacon Meng, don''t say that it has nothing to do with you. It''s good for Mr. Su Nian to slander you like this, but miss Ben is not such a good liar."


    I don''t know how many times I almost died there in the dark land.


    Now, she survived, but Zhao shuning will never appear.


    The main culprit for all this is the submissive Meng family father and son in front of him. Naturally, Zhang Tianyuan is also a part of it, but Kong Shishuang will work with him later.


    "Miss Kong, I didn''t mean to."


    "Uncle Chen, you can do it."


    The old man took a look at the father and son of the Meng family, sighed and said, "deacon Meng, you are responsible for the map. No matter whether you are wronged or not, you are really derelict in your duty this time. Naturally, you will be punished. Go to the detention room of Yanyu building and get the punishment."


    Meng Hao wanted to say something else, but when he saw the old man''s eyes, he did not dare to speak any more.


    When the Meng family passed by Kong Shishuang, he lowered his voice and said in a voice that only three people could hear.


    "Deacon Meng, Zhao shuning can''t come back. Are you very happy?"


    When he said this, Kong Shishuang''s hands were clenched into fists, and the veins on them were looming.


    But there was still a smile on her face.


    The faces of the Mencius and their sons are also full of joy. Without Zhao shuning, what else can the Zhao family fight with him? Cangyu city is still the domain of Meng family.


    But the girl''s next words, in an instant, completely dispel their father and son''s joy.


    "But don''t worry, you two. I''ll let you Meng family pay back Zhao shuning''s death with your life!"

 Chapter 79

    "Kong Shishuang, you


    Kong Shishuang went straight to the high platform. Every step made her remember many things in the dark place.


    The time of eight months is more profound than that of more than ten years.


    Those hardships, those struggles, are like engraved in her bones, can not forget, also can not forget.


    "Girl, you have passed the second level test and become a third level student."


    Third grade students?


    If Kong Shishuang had heard the news before, he would have danced with joy, but now it is different.


    "Thank you, Uncle Chen."


    Then, the steward on the high platform announced that Kong Shishuang''s team had completely crossed the level and entered the ranks of the third grade students.


    These people didn''t even mention Zhao shuning''s name. In their opinion, it''s no surprise that a little life will disappear even if it''s dead, isn''t it?


    The managers of Yanyu building are so cold-blooded.


    The news of Zhao shuning''s death will surely spread to the Zhao family within a month.


    I don''t know what it would be like for a man of his family to be angry and sad when he was lost in this place.


    When Kong Shishuang and his party arrived, the poisonous snake had disappeared long ago, and they had not seen Zhang Tianyuan''s figure. However, the bridge between shuiyunsheng and tianyuanque was completely settled.


    This time, many more students were selected for the second level test.


    Most of them are from Shuiyun.


    Earlier, Zhao shuning had told them to protect the gang members. If they arrived at the trial site, the gang members must unite and help each other. So up to now, there are so many talents in shuiyunsheng. They have all succeeded in becoming secondary students, but their faces are not half happy.


    The little girl who led them and said they would get better and better after Shuiyun was born is gone.


    Not surprisingly, after this trial, Huang Sheng began to attract students again.


    Zhang Tianyuan, Li can and others have become his students.


    But Kong Shishuang''s team was promoted out of the ordinary, but their ability was not outstanding, so Huang Sheng didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    He originally wanted Kong Shishuang to come to his class, but Kong just laughed and turned to the uninvited teacher Su Nian.


    Huang Sheng just shrugged and didn''t care.


    Kong Shishuang, the eldest lady, was annoyed to death by the people in the building. If it wasn''t for her brother Kong ye, Huang Sheng would not have looked at her more.


    "Miss Su."


    Su Nian nodded. She looked at several people behind Kong Shishuang and said, "my child, you''ve worked so hard."


    Kong Shishuang shook her head and looked into the distance.


    "Teacher, it''s not us who work hard."


    It''s Zhao shuning, who brings them to the right path. It''s a pity that she will never come back.


    Is the night, Zhao shuning finally breathless on the shore.


    At this time, she was exhausted and had no strength.


    Originally, she drifted on the undercurrent river for a month, and finally got to the bank, but found a very important problem, that is, she did not have a map!


    In the dark land, deep gullies such as the river of undercurrent can be found everywhere. If she does not have a map, it will be difficult for her to reach the fifth height.


    Besides, the place where she landed was very strange.


    She struggled to get ashore, only to find that the trees around her are extremely tall, and the branches are circling together, forming a huge barrier.


    Zhao shuning was a young girl. She jumped up and down several times, but she couldn''t see clearly whether there was a path behind the forest.


    I still want to make peace with them. Now it seems that it''s good to get out of these barriers.


    "Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning, was your head kicked by a donkey?"


    When you gave the map to siser, couldn''t you spare a little time to make a rubbing?


    Zhao shuning is extremely distressed now, but he doesn''t dare to decadent any more. Anyway, he has been ashore now. Although this dark land is in danger, fortunately, he won''t lack food. As long as Zhao shuning looks for more, he won''t starve himself.


    This time, also good honed Zhao shuning''s ability to distinguish road.


    She began to learn to make marks. Wherever she walked, she would use stones to carve some other marks on the trees.


    "Hell, this Yanyu building is so unreliable. There are still people here. They have to withdraw all the people so early."


    Zhao shuning cursed, but at the same time he felt that he was unreliable. If his ability was stronger, let alone the dark land, even the more complex terrain would not trap her.


    When he was alone, Zhao shuning was still a little afraid."If only Zhao Huai were here."


    Speaking of this, Zhao shuning can''t help holding his arms tightly.


    Yes, if only Zhao Huai were here.


    Where Zhao Huai is, he will protect himself behind him.


    It''s not ridiculous to say that Zhao shuning lived a lifetime, and now he has a dependence on a teenager.


    Also don''t know, father mother how, father''s foot disease have relapse? If Li can goes out, will he find someone to deal with the Zhao family?


    However, with Zhao Huai, they should not be able to deal with the Zhao family.


    Although Zhao Huai is an ordinary person with poor mental and spiritual power, he doesn''t know why. Zhao shuning just thinks that Zhao Huai''s future is limitless. You think that a person who has no mental power or spiritual power can make an ancient monster listen to him. If you want to say that he is an ordinary person, you won''t believe it if you kill him.


    "Oh, damn, I''m so sentimental now."


    Ordinary people''s feelings are really a fetter.


    But for Zhao shuning, she especially likes the fetters of happiness.


    Zhao shuning''s ability now is very good, but her failure is that her body is too small. Every time she jumps high, she can''t hold on for too long when she wants to see the surrounding terrain. The puzzle she is in is really weird.


    How can a dark earth nourish such a large dense towering tree?


    There must be a reason why things happen. There must be frightening creatures in this maze.


    What is that creature? So far, Zhao shuning has not met it.


    "No, the emperor''s luck will not be so bad. I''m so unlucky now that I won''t encounter another adverse existence, which will make me worthless."


    However, her mouth, as if it had been opened.

 Chapter 80

    Zhao shuning has been wandering around the maze for almost half a month. Just as she is about to find a way out, she is secretly happy, but in the deep forest, she gives out a roar.


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    She immediately jumped under the branches of a towering tree nearby.


    With the help of luxuriant branches and leaves, the body is hidden for the most part.


    Before long, a spirit beast appeared in Zhao shuning''s sight.


    No, it''s not a spirit beast. It''s an ancient monster. It''s a minor disaster.


    When it comes to disaster fighting, it has a long history. It looks like an ape. Its skin is as black as charcoal. It usually feeds on charcoal. It can spit fire like local people, so it is also called fire eater.


    Because it often brings disaster to the people of Dongze wasteland, so in the eyes of people, it is not a pleasant monster.


    In Dongze wasteland, few people will choose it as a mount.


    They have no sense of lizards, insects and rats, and they despise the corpses of large animals. They only eat fire.


    It''s worth mentioning that the animal''s excrement is also a fire.


    It seems that the hot energy just enters from their mouth. After a series of ups and downs, it comes out from the back of the disaster fight.


    Occasionally, flames are also emitted from their mouths, which often leads to terrible fires.


    Why is there such a terrible monster in the primeval forest? It can be regarded as a strong animal. At least Zhao shuning dares to say that even Zhang Tianyuan, who ate so many internal elixirs before, would not be the opponent of disaster.


    That disaster fight, slowly toward the direction of Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning held his breath and tried not to let his breath be detected by the disaster.


    The sense of smell of this fight is as sensitive as a wolf.


    Now oneself, can''t provoke the monster of this kind of degree.


    It''s strange to say that even if Yanyu building has the ability, they can''t afford to raise monsters like disaster fighting. If they knew that there was such a place in this dark land with minor disaster fighting in it, they would not send the freshmen here for trial in any case.


    The disaster fight around three or four circles, and then climbed up the tree, in the tree back and forth between the wandering.


    This thing looks like an ape, and its posture is so agile.


    Finally, after its inspection, it slowly left the place where Zhao shuning was.


    "Hoo -"


    seeing the disaster fight leaving, Zhao shuning finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    But it was this slight and inaudible movement that attracted the disaster fight that had gone away. It was plundering in this direction.


    Zhao shuning was shocked and just wanted to make a defensive action, but at this time, her ability was far less than that of the ape in front of her. Just in a flash, Zhao shuning was knocked down from a high place by the disaster fight, and then fell straight to the ground.


    "Why are you so annoying!"


    Zhao shuning turned his hand, turned his body 180 degrees in mid air, completely staggered from the disaster fight, and then took off with the help of the disaster fight''s body.


    But disaster fight is an ancient monster, its ability is comparable to the existence of Teng snake, so it is just a moment of absence, disaster fight''s arm, immediately wrapped around Zhao shuning''s foot, pulled her down.


    "Ah! Damn it


    Zhao shuning felt that his mouth must have been opened in his last life, and then he would come to whatever he said in his life.


    But strange is, when Zhao shuning is about to have a close contact with the earth, the disaster fight is to straighten Zhao shuning''s body and let her stand on the ground.


    At this time, countless question marks appeared in Zhao shuning''s mind.


    What''s this? What operation?


    Disaster fight at this time will be hands on the ground, and then a pair of big eyes straight at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning moves one step to the left, and disaster fight''s eyes move one point to the left with her. Zhao shuning squats down, and disaster fight also lies down.


    Then, Zhao shuning tentatively stretched out his right hand. The disaster fight seemed to feel something. He immediately leaned forward and put his head under Zhao shuning''s hands. At this time, Zhao shuning''s mind was full of doubts.


    Disaster fighting, ancient fierce beast! As famous as Teng snake, its existence can be as good as a misty rain building. Even if it detects that Zhao shuning is an alchemist, it will not be so kind to her, because Zhao shuning is only a third grade alchemist now. If it wants to control the monster, it must be at least above the level of five spirit pharmacist.


    Although she encouraged a lot of spiritual power on the island, she was still far away from Wudao.


    So it made her wonder why this notorious evil fight was so close to her?


    If it is her own charm that attracts this disaster, Zhao shuning doesn''t believe it.


    Monster is also snobbish, if not their own master, they will not give you a look.Zhao shuning gently touched the hair of the evil fight, the evil fight, comfortable closed his eyes, looking at its face to enjoy the appearance, in it is about to fall asleep, Zhao shuning suddenly ran to the exit.


    But it is this run, that disaster fight, once again opened his eyes.


    Then quickly, rushed to the front of Zhao shuning.


    That pair of eyes, still so innocent looking at Zhao shuning.


    "No, I said elder brother, I have nothing to do with you. Why are you chasing me like this?"


    There was a whimper of disaster.


    "I don''t remember that you have the habit of playing with people. You don''t like to eat people, either. When you meet people or creatures you don''t like, don''t you like to spit fire and burn to death? If you want to burn me, you''ll have a good time. "


    Anyway, I won''t be so stupid and be fooled by you for nothing.


    Disaster fight again sobbed a, then toward Zhao Shu Ning''s direction, again walked a few steps.


    Zhao shuning immediately called a halt.


    Disaster fight is like an ape general, obediently sat down, arms on both sides of the body, staring at Zhao shuning.


    When a gust of wind blows, the hair of the disaster bucket swings with the breeze. At this time, Zhao shuning finds that there is a piece of iron hanging on the neck of the disaster bucket. On the piece of iron, there is a word "leaf".


    How could it be such a coincidence?


    Zhao shuning smelled his body, and then slowly stretched out his hand, looking at the disaster bucket neck hanging that small iron.


    This writing is too familiar. She only saw it in the Lin family''s yard not long ago. Besides, the word "Ye" is engraved on the iron sheet. Is this a disaster? Is it Ye Xingchen''s pet?


    And he, who had been on the island for so long before, had the smell of Ye Xingchen on his clothes and body.


    So now this disaster fight, is to regard oneself as ye Xingchen?


    What a monster! How strong is Ye Xingchen now? How can you raise monsters as pets?

 Chapter 81

    Zhao shuning mobilized his spirit, and then slowly communicated with the disaster.


    "I''m not ye Xingchen."


    Disaster fight crooked head, a face of incredible.


    "But, I am his relative, can you not follow me?"


    Disaster fight blinked, you can imagine, disaster fight is an ape, is also a fire eater, his whole body is dark, but at this time, it is like a child winking at you, your heart, is there a chill? Anyway, Zhao shuning couldn''t help shivering.


    Thought that this disaster fight understood his words, Zhao shuning gently put down his hand and walked to the exit behind him.


    But before she took five steps, she heard a strange noise behind her. After her, it was the minor disaster fight.


    Zhao shuning sighed and said, "I''m not ye Xingchen. You really recognize the wrong person!"


    Then, Zhao shuning walked again, and the monster followed suit.


    "Don''t you understand what I''m saying?"


    Disaster fight squatted down, a look of grievance.


    "Forget it. Don''t look like that. I can''t stand it."


    Zhao shuning can see that the ancient monster behind her is so clinging to her because its brain itself is not normal.


    Normal monster, who would like to follow her such a nobody.


    From that day on, there were two such figures in the dark earth.


    A little girl was walking in front of her, followed by a fierce animal like an ape.


    Because there is no map, every time Zhao shuning climbed to a new height, he would spend a lot of effort.


    Fortunately, although this disaster fight is silly, it also knows the protector. When Zhao shuning is exhausted, he will stretch out his long arm, pull Zhao shuning into his arms, and then run forward.


    After a while, Zhao shuning felt that although the fight was ugly, it was still good to get along with each other.


    I have been in this dark land for nearly a year.


    The moment she fell off the cliff, she thought that she would be buried in the river of undercurrent.


    Unexpectedly, the sky is still protecting her.


    Finally, she reached the fifth height. At the end of the teleportation array, Zhao shuning found that the teleportation system had become extremely weak. Her tutor should have removed the teleportation array''s spiritual power. Now, she can only rely on her own spiritual power to reinforce the array and see if it is possible to teleport herself back.


    In the five months since his disappearance, Zhao shuning has never given up his cultivation.


    Strange to say, on her sixth birthday, although no one was celebrating her birthday in the dark earth, on that day, her spiritual power had an unprecedented fluctuation. To say, the source of the fluctuation was the disaster around her.


    That day, it did not know where to pick up a panacea.


    Zhao shuning had never seen the elixir before. The important thing was that when she was preparing to refine the elixir, she dropped a pill from the center of the elixir.


    Looking at the luster and saturation of the pill, Zhao shuning couldn''t help saying that he was surprised.


    Anyway, I can''t make such a good pill with the ability of my third grade alchemist.


    Zhao shuning knows that ye Xingchen is responsible for the good hiding of the elixir. The elixir protects the spirit grass, so no one dares to get close to it.


    It''s also a shame to say that Zhao shuning, as a elder sister, although she is much younger in her life, she is still mature. She vowed to take care of Ye Xingchen and make up for her brother''s debt before, but now she has been taken care of by Ye Xingchen.


    Even this pill must have been refined by him to feed disaster.


    Zhao shuning would like to make a statement here. First of all, she absolutely didn''t mean to grab the elixir. She insisted on taking the elixir for herself. Seeing that she didn''t want to, the elixir even turned around angrily. When Zhao shuning wanted to comfort it, it threw the elixir directly into Zhao shuning''s mouth.


    Then looking at the picture of Zhao shuningka''s red face and thick neck, he clapped his long arms jumping up and down in the same place laughing.


    Really, if Zhao shuning didn''t see that she didn''t know how to deal with this little disaster, and helped her a lot when she climbed to these heights, she really wanted to beat it up.


    After taking pills, Zhao shuning immediately felt weak.


    It''s over. It''s for monsters. It''s a fight for disaster. It''s a good intention to do bad things. Zhao shuning is a living person. How can she withstand such a big drug conflict.


    Zhao shuning holding the body, rolling on the ground.


    The spirit of running around in her body hit her whole body again and again.


    Zhao shuning pain speechless, had to use his hands to cover his stomach, and then the body kept turning.That silly disaster fight thought that Zhao shuning was performing a new trick for it. In order to encourage Zhao shuning to roll more, his mouth kept cheering and his two long arms kept waving in the air, as if he was cheering for Zhao shuning.


    In this way, Zhao shuning pain for a whole day and night, her body, slowly recover strength, in her eyes slowly closed the moment, a full of mental power, instantly filled her limbs.


    What a strange power.


    God? How could this elixir, which was given to the monster, play such a big role in her body?


    Zhao shuning pinched his hand and felt his body recovered.


    Realizing the difference at this time, Zhao shuning quickly sat up. Then, she put her hands together to form a new spiritual seal. Soon, a pinch of flame slowly appeared in Zhao shuning''s hands. This time, the flame was more vigorous and darker than the last time.


    "That''s true!"


    "Great!"


    "Thank you very much, you little thing!"


    On the sixth birthday of Zhao shuning, although there was no one around her, she still got a new gift.


    That is the spirit of the fourth grade alchemist.


    The promotion of mental power in Sipin is something Zhao shuning can''t imagine. She was very happy for more than a month when she picked it up in vain. She didn''t calm down until she saw the weak spiritual power transmission array on the fifth height.


    "Misfortune lies on fortune, and fortune lies on misfortune."


    "I''m happy too soon."

 Chapter 82

    In the past few months when Zhao shuning was trapped in the dark land, the Yanyu building has undergone earth shaking changes.


    Since Li can came out of the dark place, he sent a letter to his family. No one knew what was written in the letter. But soon after, someone from the Li family came to tell him that the people in their family were going to give a blow to the Zhao family, but they were stopped by some mysterious people on the way.


    After beating the Li family fat, the mysterious people put down their cruel words, saying that if anyone wants to attack the Zhao family in the future, they will certainly make the other party pay a heavy price.


    Li can couldn''t get out. When he heard that, he could only bite his teeth. He thought that he would wait less than two years, and then he would go to the Zhao family to ask for the debt.


    Li can''s behavior is secretive. When he gets out of the dark place, he merges his hard-working gang with tianyuanque and takes a second position in charge of tianyuanque.


    Many people don''t understand. According to Li can''s temper, he won''t be so willing to be second. But this time, he offered to join tianyuanque.


    Then, there is shuiyunsheng.


    In the days of Zhao shuning''s absence, she took up the flag.


    The second month after they came back, Kong Shishuang joined shuiyunsheng.


    Since then, the days when Shuiyun was born in Yanyu building are no longer as weak as before.


    When Kong Shishuang was there, the students of grade three would give Shuiyun some face. But many times, the people in shuiyunsheng were often bullied by them because their strength was far less than that of tianyuanque gang.


    But even so, the people of shuiyunsheng still stick to the gang and have no intention of quitting.


    The strong is strong, but who can say that the latecomer can''t be the best?


    The back waves of the Yangtze River push the front waves. One day, they will make shuiyunsheng bigger and stronger. The people in tianyuanque only gather their interests together. If there is any storm at that time, they will be like a pack of loose sand. When the wind blows, they will disperse.


    At this moment, grade three students are having Huang Sheng''s class.


    Huang Sheng talks about the use of techniques, how to use external forces to play better.


    "Psychic power is the value of force. It is the most important standard for us when we are practicing. Dear students, you have to remember that in this class, what I want to teach you is, if you are facing the same level of elixir, how can you use your own spiritual power to win over each other? "


    "It''s called taking advantage of the situation."


    "There are two ways to take advantage of the situation. One is to use the spirit weapons in our hands. There are many kinds of spirit weapons, but what is suitable for us to use and easy to use is the key to defeat the enemy. But as you all know, you are only second-class spirit pharmacists now. Of course, except Zhang Tianyuan and poisonous snake, all of you are not qualified to use spirit weapons, so this move is for you There''s not much use here, so what I''m going to tell you now is the second kind of leverage. "


    "This kind of leverage starts from the opponent''s psychological defense. If the opponent is a manic person, you can use the method of agitation. If the opponent is a calm person, you have to attack him from the aspect of human nature. First break his psychological defense, and then he moves, and he will show his flaws."


    "Turn around and you can take the chance to attack him."


    The following group of students were very absorbed.


    Then, a discordant voice sounded.


    "The teacher said it was a trick."


    The speaker is Kong Shishuang. She holds her hand high and has a casual smile on her face.


    This is a outside class. Everyone has to attend. Otherwise, Kong Shishuang and siser don''t want to see Huang Sheng''s face.


    "Kong Shishuang, you should remember that in class, you are a student."


    "I know that when I say this, I don''t mean to be disrespectful to headmaster Huang. I just don''t understand. If I don''t understand something, I have to ask, this is what my elder brother taught me. So I want to ask headmaster Huang, what do you think is the most important thing in the battlefield?"


    "Of course, it''s the winner. Only the winner is qualified to talk about justice."


    "Mr. Huang, can I think that if my strength on the field is far less than that of my opponent, or even my opponent is such a respected person as you, then if I hurt you with the help of my identity force, as long as I stand on the stage, then I am right?"


    "It''s very eloquent."


    Kong Shishuang smiles and sits down. Now her strength is not much worse than that of ordinary students of grade three. But if she faces Huang Sheng, she can only be manipulated by him. Although she doesn''t like him in class, her strength can''t crush him, so she can only show off her quickness.


    "Kong Shishuang, please don''t interrupt when the manager talks in the future."


    Li can turned around and said this with a smile. In his eyes, he was proud.


    When shuang''er heard the words, her hand, which was taking notes, suddenly tilted. All the ink splashed on Li can''s clothes."I''m sorry, elder martial brother Li can. I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Shuanger apologized, but there was no apology in her eyes.


    Li can is speechless. It''s a classroom and it''s not easy to attack.


    He turned his head. Kong Shishuang saw that Shuanger''s hand holding the pen was still shaking slightly. Obviously, just now, she was also afraid.


    Kong Shishuang gently hit the back of Shuanger''s hand and patted it slowly.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s OK."


    Li can is equal to Kong Shishuang now. He doesn''t dare to be too arrogant.


    Speaking of Kong Shishuang''s promotion, it is really fast enough. Since they came out of the dark place, only four months later, her spiritual power has been rising. Later, under the guidance of Su Nian, Kong Shishuang''s ability has been promoted to the end of the second grade in a short period of time.


    Such great progress makes many third level disciples in Yanyu building envious.


    In the past, Kong Shishuang''s mind and nature were all playing. How could he be so serious.


    Moreover, since Kong Shishuang came back from the dark place, he still had a lotus green silk cat behind him. That cat was a protector. In the past few months, he has grown up a lot. Every time Kong Shishuang had a conflict with others, he would jump forward from behind and trample on the person who argued with Kong Shishuang.


    It''s really impressive.


    It is also because of the growing strength of the beaver that shuiyunsheng can survive without Zhao shuning.

 Chapter 83

    Zhao shuning is still working hard to repair the spirit power transmission array. If she knew something happened outside, she would not be so calm.


    Because of the Zhao family, something happened.


    The news of Zhao shuning''s death has always been closely covered by Kong Shishuang, so that no one can reveal the news.


    She thought that when she finished her job and was able to get out of Yanyu building, she would come to the door and tell the Zhao family the news. The later they knew about it, the less hurt they would get.


    However, Kong Shishuang did not defend Li can.


    On this day, it was Zhao''s 50th birthday.


    Because of Zhao shuning''s relationship, all the neighboring towns are very enthusiastic about the Zhao family.


    People in the Zhao family also regard Zhao shuning as the future of their Zhao family. Indeed, in more than a year, Zhao shuning has been the most discussed person in their Zhao family.


    Zhao Huai is 12 years old now.


    The 12-year-old boy is white and pretty. Although he is still weak, he can clearly feel the amazing power in his body and the surging blood.


    However, Zhao Huai didn''t tell anyone about it. He liked all the members of the Zhao family and focused on his younger sister. When he heard other people discussing her, he was very happy.


    This time, Zhao Shoushou, to the people, countless.


    But among these people, some strange faces were also involved. At the beginning, Zhao Huai thought that those strange faces were just people he had never met in a neighboring town. But later, he realized that the origins of those people were not simple.


    At that time, Zhao took his glass and said to the audience: "today, I feel very honored that you can take time out of your busy schedule to attend my birthday party. However, I''m not very old. It''s these descendants who insist on doing it for me. You are also welcome. I''m here to thank you."


    Everyone raised their glasses to celebrate the birthday of Zhao Laoshou.


    After putting down his glass, Zhao sighed: "if my little granddaughter is present at this time, she will be more lively. She is a master who can make the atmosphere lively at any time."


    The little granddaughter refers to Zhao shuning.


    "Mr. Zhao, you are really lucky. Among the younger generation of the Zhao family, brother Zheng''s child is the most promising. After all, Miss Zhao should be six years old. I don''t know what rank she is now?"


    "Brother, this question is abrupt. Now Miss Zhao is taking part in the trial in Yanyu building. You know, those who can enter Yanyu building are not ordinary people. We think that no matter what, when the three-year period comes, when Miss Zhao comes back, she will have a great growth. At that time, we have to visit her."


    "That is, more than a year ago, we had the honor to see Miss shuning''s spiritual power test. When I think of that time, I still remember it vividly."


    "The Zhao family has produced such an adverse talent. If she is trained well, maybe miss shuning can become the inner disciple of the Wang family."


    To be a disciple of any one of the four families is a great honor for the villagers in these small towns.


    "By the way, Mr. Zhao, has miss shuning written to you in the past year?"


    "Of course, there is. My granddaughter said that everything is fine with her, so we don''t have to worry about it."


    Zhao Huai''s mouth, raised a smile.


    I haven''t seen Xiao Ning''er for more than a year. In his heart, I really miss her. I don''t know if the little girl thinks about his brother.


    During the discussion, a voice of great discord suddenly rang out.


    "Miss Zhao, is it Zhao shuning that everyone said?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at the speaker. Even Zhao Huai put away his smile and looked in the direction where the voice had just sounded.


    Seeing the crowd looking at him, the man laughed and said, "I''m from the Li family. I have some reputation in Yanqing city. You should have heard of me."


    "The Li family in Yanqing city? Is it Lord Li Yan? "


    The man nodded, admitting.


    Hearing this, Mr. Zhao got up in a hurry. The Li family in Yanqing city is an important family in charge of the trade in many small towns.


    "It''s Mr. Li. I don''t know what kind of wind can bring you to Qinghui town."


    "It''s easy to say that my useless son is Li can. He and your family''s Zhao shuning are brothers and sisters of the same school. Li can is one grade higher than Zhao shuning."


    "You are so smart, you must be a rising star."


    "I don''t know, sir, are you here in Qinghui town just to attend the old birthday party, or is there anything else important?"


    The man said with a smile, "I''m here to comfort the Zhao family, but now it seems that you are all very happy and comfortable, so I can rest assured."Comfort?


    What does that mean.


    "My Lord, I beg your pardon. I don''t know what you mean?"


    Zhao Lao''s face is still wearing a respectful smile. The Li family in Yanqing City, who can control the life and death of Zhao family, can''t afford to offend them.


    "Mr. Zhao, I have passed away. I beg your pardon."


    Li Yan said, back to God, then want to sit and continue drinking tea.


    But his words, like in a calm lake, put a stone, suddenly, stir up a spray.


    "What do you mean, my lord?"


    "It doesn''t mean much. Let''s not mention these sad things on this happy day. Eat well and drink well, Mr. Zhao. Don''t think of those sad things just because of my words. We are human beings and practitioners. We have to look ahead, right?"


    Zhao Huai saw this middle-aged man named Li Yan. At first glance, the word "mean" appeared in his mind.


    Seeing him push and push like this, throw out a quotation, and pretend to be ignorant, Zhao Huai only thinks that Li Yan is hypocritical. He and Zhao Zheng are quite different in age, but their feelings are quite different.


    Zhao Huai closed his eyes and opened them again. He found the strength of the other side in his heart.


    The strength of Li Yan, who is attacking siduan lingyao, is really good.


    Li Yan, like Zhao, is a third-order spiritual pharmacist, but Zhao''s inside information is much weaker than Li Yan''s. Li Yan is about to break through the fourth stage, while Zhao has been stuck in the bottleneck period of third-order, and has not found a breakthrough entrance.


    "My Lord, please don''t tell the truth."


    The man made a look of surprise.


    Slowly said: "you Zhao family, do not know, Zhao shuning that child, has died?"

 Chapter 84

    Zhao shuning, dead?


    Silence, dead silence.


    Time is slowly passing, no one dares to break the silence.


    Li Yan sat down and continued to drink the wine, as if what he had just said was just a simple sentence.


    Zhao''s face, has become iron blue.


    "Mr. Li, this joke is not funny."


    "Pa!"


    Li Yan put the teacup heavily on the stone table. Under the powerful force, the cup broke into half immediately. Looking at Li Yan''s expression, there was no fluctuation.


    "Mr. Zhao, look at me, Li Yan. I look like a joker."


    When they talked, the smell of gunpowder was very strong.


    Zhao Huai''s breathing, for a moment, was somewhat disordered.


    His eyes have been staring at Li Yan, trying to find the trace of lying from his face.


    "What do you mean?"


    The young man''s voice, pleasant and tender, with anger and questioning tone, is self-evident. He made such a sound and soon attracted the attention of the public.


    "Mr. Zhao, your tutor is really good. When the elder speaks, the younger dare to interrupt at will?"


    "I''ll ask you again, is what you just said true?"


    The young man was wearing a long white dress, and his face was as warm as jade. At this time, there was a shuddering expression in his eyes. His eyes were like wild animals. At this time, because of his anger, his blood was already faint. Looking at this sign, if Li Yan said a wrong word, he would have a posture of rushing.


    "Huai''er, calm down."


    "Huaier, things are not at their worst. Don''t be impulsive."


    Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er quickly hold Zhao Huai. Zhao Huai''s eyes are about to turn red. When Zhao Zheng''s hand caresses his arm, they just come back to their senses.


    Looking at such an abnormal Zhao Huai, Lin min''er is also extremely distressed.


    Since childhood, huai''er''s body has been weak. His temperament also follows his body. When talking with people, he never speaks aloud. Huai''er was picked up from the wild mountains by them. Before he was six years old, he was very quiet. It was not until shuning was born that his character changed a little.


    When we get along with Shu Ning, huai''er becomes a little more smiling and talks more.


    As everyone in the Zhao family knows, Zhao Huai, who is usually elegant, only loses control when he meets Zhao shuning.


    Li Yan looks at Zhao Huai with Yu Guang.


    "A sick teenager can also talk to me. Mr. Zhao, if the Zhao family can''t discipline the child, you''d better give it to me. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will delay the progress of the Zhao family in earning Lingshi in business."


    The threat is so obvious.


    But all the people present dare to be angry.


    Zhao Lao''s hands and feet are trembling at this time. Zhao Xue behind him is supporting his father''s body.


    "Mr. Li, what happened to Ning''er


    "Dead."


    Dead?


    Just two simple words.


    "You''re lying!"


    In an instant, the boy, who had been calm down, suddenly turned red in his eyes, and his white clothes began to drag up. At that moment, the boy''s ten fingers became more slender.


    Zhao Huai that pair of gentle eyes above, knot a layer of ice.


    "You lie!"


    The weak boy changed the old situation and became crazy and tyrannical. To his surprise, besides Li Yan, there were all the villagers in Qinghui town.


    "This is - what kind of monster is this?"


    Li Yan sneered sarcastically, and then, with a wave of his hand, hundreds of figures hidden in the night appeared in that instant.


    "Lord Li, what are you going to do?"


    "What? Isn''t it time to tear the skin? I didn''t expect that Zhao shuning was not the only monster cultivated by the Zhao family. "


    Zhao Lao stood up, his fists clenched, the vigorous spirit of momentum, immediately burst out.


    The Zhao family disciples behind him also immediately showed their own spiritual momentum.


    "What? A small Zhao family, still want to fight back before they die? It''s late! You don''t deserve it


    Li Yan looked up at the sky and roared. Then he stretched out his hands. His body was rising slowly at this time without any external force.


    "Broken!"


    Then a roar, Li Yan released the force value, unexpectedly on that stage several spirit pharmacist''s spirit power, one by one to break, the whole field, only Zhao old and his several children still stick to the battlefield.


    "Poof!"


    Under the influence of Li Yan, several of Zhao family''s elixir disciples vomited blood and fell to the ground one after another.


    "Li Yan, from the beginning, you didn''t intend to leave a way for the Zhao family."


    "Leave you a way out? If Zhao shuning of your family had not hurt my son like that during the trial, he would not have been judged by the alchemist. No matter how hard it is to rise in the aspect of spiritual power, it''s all thanks to Zhao shuning. She owes me can''er. Even if she died, it''s not enough to compensate. Therefore, I want you all Zhao''s family to bury my son''s spiritual power. "When Li Yan finished speaking, he lifted his hands with a strong spiritual power.


    It was full of spiritual power. In Li Yan''s hand, it was like a living creature, flowing in a regular way. Then, those spiritual power gathered into a huge sword. Li Yan''s eyes became sinister, and then half of his leek teeth appeared, as if enjoying the pleasure of killing.


    "Kill


    At the end of the speech, the huge sword came down from the high platform.


    Zhao quickly used his own spiritual power to fight with other Zhao family members, but their ability was far less than that of Li family members. Therefore, the shield formed by Zhao and his party began to crack within a moment. Then, Li Yan flew forward in mid air, injecting new spiritual power into the flying sword, accompanying him The pressure of the body, the huge sword, also took advantage of the situation to break the Zhao family''s protective cover.


    "Bang!"


    Calm voice, resounding through the ears of all.


    The shield that people''s spiritual power gathered together, just like that, was broken by Li Yan with his own power.


    He has already touched the position of the four section elixir. It''s only a matter of time before he can break through to the four section.


    The first person to bear the brunt of the damage was Zhao.


    Zhao''s body is like a falling leaf. At the moment when the shield was broken, the impact directly made his body soar. Then, he fell heavily on the high platform.


    Without body armor, how could Zhao''s body stand such a toss? After landing, his chest was stuffy and his mouth was a little fishy and sweet. Then, a mouthful of muddy blood slowly flowed down from the corner of his mouth.


    Li Yan saw this and landed slowly from mid air.


    Towards the direction of the Zhao family, walk slowly.

 Chapter 85

    "Li Yan, as the main family of Yanqing City, can you afford the word" everybody "when you give a hand to my little Zhao family?"


    Li Yan smell speech, slowly take out a embroidered handkerchief from sleeve, this embroidered handkerchief top, embroider is a few peach blossom.


    He put the handkerchief on his hand, left and right, back and forth, and kept wiping it, as if he felt that the people who killed the Zhao family had dirtied his hands.


    "Li Yan, my family Ning''er, is it your Li family who did this?"


    Li Yan squatted down slowly. At this time, the people of the Zhao family had been surrounded by the people of the Li family. They were like turtles in a jar. They could only be killed by Li Yan.


    "Old man, you think my Li family is so easy to provoke."


    People with clear eyes can see that it''s the Li family who are aggressive now. As soon as they make a move, they don''t give the Zhao family a chance to react.


    "Li Yan, what do you want to do? What''s wrong with my family, shuning? "


    Li Yan wiped his hand and left the embroidered handkerchief on the ground. His face showed a horrible and bloodthirsty smile. His hand gently patted Zhao Xue''s face and said, "you''d better worry about yourself first. By the way, now, I''ll send you down. You should seize the time. Maybe you can see the little girl on the huangquan road."


    "Li Yan, you scumbag."


    Zhao Xue wanted to rush out, but he was kicked to the ground by the Li family.


    And then they trampled on the foot, even so, Zhao Xue''s mouth, still let Li Yan, constantly cursing.


    "It''s noisy, but you won''t be noisy for long."


    Li Yan turned around and just wanted to order everyone to be killed, he caught a glimpse of the light on the high platform.


    He immediately alert, sure enough, the next moment, Li Yan''s side, there is a man in cloth, and his hand, is holding a dagger, the dagger at this time from Li Yan, only half an inch away.


    "Old thief of Li family, if you touch my daughter, I''ll kill you!"


    "Click!"


    The sound of broken bones rings out slowly. Li Yan, however, is sensitive enough to avoid Zhao Zheng''s action. He goes through Zhao Zheng''s arm with one hand and reaches his elbow joint. With one effort, Zhao Zheng''s hand is completely broken. The pain immediately sweeps his whole body. With a roar, Zhao Zheng''s face is full of sweat.


    But he still didn''t give up. He still had his left hand. He clenched his fist with his left hand. Facing Li Yan''s face, he was going to fight hard.


    "I can''t help myself."


    After a smile, suddenly, Zhao Zheng''s left hand, also came such a clear voice.


    "Click! Click


    This time, Li Yan kicked Zhao Zheng''s elbows to pieces.


    "Ah -"


    with the sound of pain, Zhao Zheng collapsed on the ground.


    Li Yan''s methods are cruel and heinous.


    "Remember, what the Li family says here is what they say. You Dalits have to obey."


    Zhao Huai''s hand, holding more and more tightly, he felt that his body, as if there was some force, is about to break through the shackles, toward the place of the heavenly cover.


    "Li Yan, don''t move the government."


    "Old man, what you''re saying is useful to me?"


    "Li Yan, whatever you want, no matter what it is, as long as it''s something that my Zhao family has, we can give it to you. Don''t move the government."


    Li Yan disliked Zhao Zheng with his feet and kicked him back to the direction of the Zhao family. The remaining people immediately helped him up.


    "Yes? No matter what I want, will you give it to me? "


    Mr. Zhao looked around and nodded: "as long as you don''t hurt my children, I can give you all the property of the Zhao family."


    "I, Li Yan, don''t care for the poor assets of your Zhao family, but I''m quite interested in that young man."


    Li Yan''s hand pointed to Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai''s eyes showed a fierce light.


    I don''t know why, at that moment, Li Yan felt the fear. The young man''s eyes seemed to hide the power of some taboo. When people saw his eyes at the moment, they felt terrible.


    "Huaier?"


    "Yes, I want this boy."


    In Li Yan''s opinion, the boy in white named Zhao Huai looks very strange. It is said that the mysterious organization likes to study such monsters as Zhao Huai best. If he dedicates Zhao Huai to the people of Shenzong, then the future of the Li family can really be regarded as limitless.


    "Huaier is just an ordinary person. It''s no use asking for him."


    Li Yan said contemptuously, "if it''s useful, I''ll say it."


    Zhao Huai slowly stood up. Just as he was going to walk towards Li Yan, a familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    The figure was dressed in light yellow clothes, and her hair was simply pulled up with a wooden hairpin. Although her clothes were simple, she could not hide her elegant face. It was Lin min''er, who had always been gentle and timid.At this time, she is so determined to stand in front of Zhao Huai.


    Mother''s body, shaking.


    Yes, with Zhao Huai''s understanding of her mother, all of a sudden, after so many things, she must be afraid to die, but now, she is still standing in front of her.


    "Who are you, woman?"


    "Li Yan, you can''t move huai''er."


    Only today did Lin min''er know that her only daughter, Zhao shuning, had been poisoned by these shameless villains. Just now, her husband, Zhao Zheng, was also seriously injured by Li Yan. Now she is so hurt that she has passed out. Lin min''er doesn''t want to be so cowardly.


    Huaier is also her child. She must protect him.


    "Women dare to stand in front of me and seek death!"


    At the end of Li Yan''s words, the power in his hand appeared again. But just as he was about to fall, Lin min''er''s figure ran through the whole stage.


    "Li Yan, dare you! If you dare to attack me, the Lin family will never forgive you. "


    Lin family?


    What!


    Li Yan''s hand stopped in the air.


    "Lin family, what''s the relationship between you and Mr. Lin?"


    Head Lin refers to Lin Feng, the leader of the Lin family. They have been practicing for many years. Now they have reached the cultivation of the seven world spirit pharmacist. Their appearance has not changed much, but they are older than anyone present.


    "I''m Lin min''er, the granddaughter of the Lin family."


    Lin min''er?


    In Li Yan''s mind, he quickly searched for Lin min''er''s related news, and then said with a grin: "I can''t kill you, but I want to take the teenager behind you."


    "No!"


    Lin min''er didn''t give in at all, and Li Yan''s face was also overcast.


    "Lin min''er, I''m giving you a face. You''ve been removed from the Lin family for a long time. Besides, you''re just a sideline granddaughter. Do you really think you''re a character?"


    At the beginning, the news that Lin min''er ran away from home made the people of the Lin family lose face.

 Chapter 86

    Lin min''er nibbles at Bei''s teeth. Obviously, Li Yan''s words are stuck in her heart.


    "Twelve years ago, you broke off the relationship with the Lin family. Now, although your mother is called a foreigner in the Lin family, she is not as good as a servant. Lin min''er, you still want to use the identity of the Lin family to oppress me. You don''t want to see if you are worthy of it?"


    "Li Yan, don''t go too far."


    "However, I won''t kill you. After all, you are still bleeding from the Lin family. I, Li Yan, won''t make a fuss for myself."


    Lin min''er''s hand was more than shaking now.


    She grew up so big and experienced many things, but this is the first time that she has been insulted.


    "Mother, you don''t have to worry, you stand back."


    Weak youth''s hand, gently pulled Lin min''er, that hand, now is so powerful.


    Lin min''er looks back at Zhao Huai with stubborn tears in her eyes. Huai''er has been very sensible since childhood. Where he is, people always feel very gentle and comfortable.


    "Mother, you believe me."


    Lin min''er nodded and went back.


    Now, standing on the high platform, there are only Zhao Huai and Li Yan left.


    "You are a young man, but you have a bit of courage. You are the same age as my can''er. I can take you as my adopted son. Do you want to go with me?"


    Zhao Huai''s eyes reflect Li Yan''s every move.


    His palm, with the power of cyan purple, slowly rising, this is the first time he found such a different color.


    "This is what you value."


    Li Yan''s eyes are full of greed.


    He can clearly perceive that the power in the hands of teenagers is not spiritual power, and it has nothing to do with spiritual power. However, what does the purple power mean? That is the supreme existence. In ancient times, the only one who could master such color was the strongest one in the animal world.


    Animal kingdom? What''s the connection with the animal kingdom?


    Li Yan decided that he would not hand over the boy to Shenzong. He wanted to keep the boy so that he could have a good education. Maybe later, his Li family would become the fifth family of Dongze Dahuang because of this boy.


    "Yes - boy, come with me. I, the Li family in Yanqing City, will definitely use the best resources to cultivate you. What I can give you is a small role like the Zhao family, which is far beyond reach."


    Zhao Huai smiles. He smiles so warmly.


    Such a good-looking face, because of this smile, appears more vivid.


    "Boy, you agree."


    Li Yan believes that Zhao Huai, as a country bumpkin, must have never seen such a strong hand. He will certainly be moved.


    "I want to ask you a few questions, Mr. Li. As long as you answer correctly, I''ll go with you."


    Li Yan''s face changed a little. He doesn''t like it. He doesn''t like people bargaining with him.


    "And I will give this power to adults and tell you how to use it."


    "You asked


    Zhao Huai''s condition, for Li Yan, is a fatal temptation.


    "I want to ask, is Zhao shuning really dead?"


    "As far as I know, Zhao shuning is not your sister. The time you spent together is just five years. Do you have such deep feelings with her?"


    "Lord Li, you just need to answer my question. Zhao shuning, is she really dead?"


    Li Yan nodded.


    Zhao Huai''s heart sank a little.


    "How can you be sure that Li can did it when she died?"


    "Can''er is only a second-class pharmacist. He alone can''t kill Zhao shuning. Besides, that boy''s courage is not so big."


    "Tell me the truth."


    "These are related to the internal affairs of Yanyu building. I can''t say that."


    Zhao Huai''s body soared into the air at this time. The height was much higher than that of Li Yan before. People raised their heads and examined Zhao Huai''s actions.


    "Here? Huaier''s body? How could it be? "


    "Father, I don''t know. Huai''er had never seen such a situation before."


    Zhao Huai had never used this power in his body before, and he didn''t know how to use it, but at the moment, it was like a natural process. When he used this power, it can be described as a fish in water. Before, he had been trying to break through, but he didn''t achieve this effect.


    "Hard to say?"


    The boy''s good-looking fox half narrowed his eyes, looked down at the crowd from mid air, and said slowly, "now, you don''t have the right to refuse."


    As soon as the words fell, a whirlwind suddenly blew up on the ground, and the person in the center of the whirlwind was Li Yan.


    Li Yan saw that the young man suddenly made a move to defend himself. At the same time, the whirlwind also stopped. How could this power be so powerful?"What do you want to do?"


    "I want you to pay for your life."


    Pay for your life? This is really easy to say. Li Yan said contemptuously: "previously, I was still in the mood of cherishing talents. But now, even if I put you under my Li family, you will only be an immature wild dog. I might as well kill you now to avoid future trouble."


    Li Yan''s words are vicious and powerful.


    Li yanteng, as a third-order spiritual pharmacist, keeps himself at the same height with Zhao Huai. Then, a huge sword appears again behind him. Previously, the power of the sword could not be stopped by the joint efforts of the Zhao family. Now, with these people from the Li family, it depends on how the young Zhao Huai can fight .


    "Out!"


    The sharp sword suddenly attacked Zhao Huai.


    All the people below take a breath. At this time, Lin min''er has closed her eyes and called Zhao Huai''s name in her mouth.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of impact suddenly rang out in mid air. At the moment when the huge sword was close to Zhao Huai''s body, a mysterious smile was raised at the corner of Zhao Huai''s mouth.


    Then, behind him, a pair of wings suddenly grew up. The wings, which covered the sky and blocked the sun, were very huge. The whole body was light blue. The feather was smooth and supple, but the power contained was very strong. It protected Zhao Huai''s body, and it blocked all the sword. Moreover, when the huge sword attacked, it was inch by inch, It''s all broken into powder.


    With the damage, Li Yan vomited blood in the air.


    How is that possible? How can there be such a powerful ability in this world?


    That pair of glittering and translucent and with light blue light wings slowly back behind Zhao Huai, the wings, unexpectedly and white young, strange match.


    Young eyes, also in the wings back in the moment, suddenly opened, a pair of red eyes, appeared in front of the public.

 Chapter 87

    Jingying has light blue wings, fiery red eyes, fox like eyes, and his long hair. Because of the previous fierce spiritual conflict, it has become silvery white, fluttering behind with the wind.


    There is no tenderness in the face of the youth.


    This is different from the feeling of Zhao Huai before.


    His breath at this time, terrible and powerful, his body, as if with the flutter of those wings, grew up a lot.


    His face was cold and majestic. Even the five heads of state in Dongze Dahuang met with such a powerful momentum, they were afraid that they would be too scared.


    The young man''s fingers moved gently. Under the high platform, the place where the people of the Li family stood was broken. Many ice-shaped pillars grew around them. Those pillars, like a cage, trapped those elixirs in it, and their spiritual power was also imprisoned.


    "Huai''er --"


    the woman sitting on the ground mumbled these two words.


    At the moment, is the strange young man in mid air Zhao Huai who has been raised by her for 12 years?


    At this time, Li Yan''s strength was greatly damaged.


    "Who are you?"


    Hard to spit out these three words, Li Yan''s body fell from the air, straight down on the high platform, issued a heavy sound.


    The young man''s body slowly landed on the ground, just like a banished immortal, not contaminated with half of the dirt of the world.


    This time, change to do Zhao Huai, step by step toward Li Yan.


    Li Yan was seriously injured at this time. When he saw the boy coming towards him, he was shocked again. The blood in his palm kept pouring out. Zhao Huai moved forward a few steps, and then he stepped back in a panic.


    "You, what are you doing? You, who are you? "


    The strength of the young man just now doesn''t belong to the elixir or the alchemist, and the pair of wings that just appeared behind him doesn''t look like the spirit of those beasts. What''s the origin of this strange and mysterious young man? How could he be so strong and willing to live in a small Qinghui town.


    If he really has this power, why did he watch himself hurt his family so much before?


    In Li Yan''s mind at this time, countless questions appeared.


    The young man''s body, every step forward, at his feet, will generate a series of icicles.


    "Who am I?"


    The youth''s voice is not audible, but people dare not ignore it.


    "I also want to know who I am."


    Zhao Huai''s words are like sarcasm and self questioning?


    Who are you? What''s the origin? Now, I don''t know. I can''t become an alchemist and a psychic. But just now, why does the powerful power in my body make me feel so familiar?


    "You spare me, young master, you spare me."


    "Young master, it''s I, Li Yan, who don''t understand. It''s I who offend your Zhao family. I''m looking for death myself. But please see, I''m also eager to protect my son. Now, none of your Zhao family is injured. Please forgive me and I''ll give you all the things of the Li family, OK?"


    At this point, the two sides completely swap positions.


    Li Yan has become a weak man, a supplicant Zhao Huai.


    The young man bent down and looked at the middle-aged man and said, "what about Zhao shuning?"


    "I, I said, I all said that Zhao shuning really died, but it wasn''t my Li family who killed her. Young master, you should know that the girl''s ability is by no means comparable to that of ordinary people. Although the level of can''er is a little higher than that of that girl, she has suffered losses several times. If Zhao shuning was killed, my can''er hasn''t such a talent Ability. "


    "Young master, it''s Zhang Tianyuan, who is basically regarded as the inner disciple by the Wang family. He created a big gang. Some of the elixirs in it are very powerful. Zhang Tianyuan himself is also a third-order elixir. He is the elixir who joins with all the second-class elixirs and forces the girl to jump off the cliff."


    "Cliff? Have you found the body yet? "


    Zhao Huai''s heart. A glimmer of hope rose.


    "No, under the cliff is the river of undercurrent."


    River of undercurrent? This kind of river can devour all things. Even if the spirit beast comes into it, it will be eaten to the bone. Without the cultivation of five spirit pharmacists, entering the undercurrent river is equivalent to stepping into the gate of hell with both feet.


    The river of undercurrent is also the river of death.


    "Is Zhang Tianyuan from Yanyu building?"


    Li Yan nodded busily.


    If the owner of Yanyu building knows about it, the cooperation between Li family and Yanyu building will be terminated.


    But now, Li Yan can''t care so much. What he wants now is to save his old life first.


    "Do you have any way to let me into Yanyu building?"


    "Young master, the annual trial enrollment has passed. I''m afraid it''s --"The chill around the boy is a little heavier.


    "However, I have business cooperation with Yanyu building. I can use this relationship to let you in."


    Zhao Huai nodded, his heart moved, those who were trapped by icicles Li Jialing pharmacist, at this time to understand off. At this time, Li Yan''s body fell to the ground. Outsiders could not see any force acting on him, but they could hear the sound of bone fracture coming from his limbs.


    Zhao Huai did not forget Li Yan''s injury to Zhao Zheng.


    Like my sister, the people of the Zhao family are the most vengeful.


    Turning around, the Zhao family all looked at him in horror.


    The boy closed his eyes and restored his former appearance.


    After that, I walked back slowly.


    Lin min''er stands up and holds Zhao Huai.


    "Mother, are you not afraid of me?"


    Lin min''er shook his head and said, "I''m not afraid. You are my child, huai''er. I know huai''er won''t hurt me."


    "They think I''m a monster."


    "Huai''er is not a monster. You are my son and brother Zheng. You are shuning''s brother. We only recognize you."


    Zhao Huai regained his gentle look, and then said, "so mother, I''m going to avenge my sister. If those people owe my sister, I''ll get them back one by one."


    "Huaier."


    "Don''t worry, mother. I can do it."


    Zhao Huai smiles, picks up the dagger Zhao Zheng used to assassinate Li Yan, cuts a wound on his finger, and immediately, blood flows out. At this time, Zhao Huai''s blood is also blue and purple.


    The blood of that finger was slowly fed to Zhao Zheng''s mouth. Zhao Zheng''s body was healing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    His blood is different from that of ordinary people. At that time, Zhao shuning was still a baby. When she fell asleep at night, she was easy to cry in her dream. At this time, Zhao Huai bit her finger and put it in her mouth gently. She would no longer cry. Moreover, the scratches on Zhao shuning''s face would disappear in that moment.


    "Mother, wait for me."


    "Deal with the devil, huai''er, you have to worry."


    Zhao Huai smiles, turns around, looks at Li Yan, and deals with the devil? It''s too easy for mother to think about it. If it comes up, she is the real devil.

 Chapter 88

    Zhao Huai entered Yanyu building in March of the next year.


    When he entered Yanyu building, it was the beginning of spring. At that time, both sides of Yanyu building were full of cherry trees. At the end of the cherry trees, there were several April osmanthus trees.


    When the breeze blows, those blooming flowers will send out a faint fragrance.


    It is worth mentioning that at this time, Zhao shuning still did not repair the dark place.


    So when Zhao Huai came, he didn''t see Zhao shuning in Yanyu building. Anyway, as far as it is concerned, everyone thinks that Zhao shuning is dead and does not exist in this world.


    When I entered school that day, it was as usual.


    Part of the secondary students, standing at the door to meet the new.


    Zhao Huai just appeared, those people casually asked: "boy, your name."


    "Zhao."


    Hearing this surname, the man with a withered grass in his mouth quickly took down the withered grass in his mouth. A few people not far away also heard the answer and came quickly.


    "The Zhao family?"


    Zhao Huai nodded, those people did not embarrass him, let him go in immediately.


    That attitude has become very respectful.


    Nowadays, most of these secondary students are shuiyunsheng. After shuiyunsheng became old students, they didn''t bully the freshmen like those before, but as long as they entered the building, they were just like the original ones. They had prepared all kinds of small gifts to please them.


    Zhao Huai, who is neither humble nor arrogant, is extremely rare.


    At the beginning of school, people only knew that among the freshmen of Yanyu building, there was another young man named Zhao. Apart from sighing, there was no difference.


    But after less than five days, Zhao Huai''s fame was completely defeated in Yanyu building. This time, even the students of grade three began to fear Zhao Huai.


    It is said that none of the students they recruit in spring can directly enter the test place, and they have to have three months to attend classes. These three months can let them get familiar with the structure of Yanyu building. As for the appearance of attending classes, few people dare to go. You know, if they meet grade three students, they will be crushed It''s miserable.


    So in these three months, although it seems to be attending classes, in fact, it is to let these freshmen work as coolies.


    But Zhao Huai didn''t eat this. On the first day, he walked into the school alone and sat in the first row.


    No one dares to sit in that position.


    Because that''s Li can''s position.


    Sure enough, when Li can arrived, when he saw a strange face sitting on his seat, his face was immediately unhappy. Then, in his hand, a green sword was pulled out and inserted directly on the table where Zhao Huai was sitting.


    "The new one?"


    Zhao Huai did not speak, looking at the mind on the desk, thinking of other things.


    "When can asked you, don''t be ignorant."


    There is still no response. Zhao Huai looks at the mental method, but shakes his head. Now their grade three students still listen to this kind of class? It''s too simple.


    In fact, in the early years, these classes were really prepared for freshmen who had just come into contact with psychic power, so they were relatively simple. Later, those elder martial brothers liked to bully the weak and forced them to turn these schools into cool places to show their unusual status.


    Zhao Huai took things and was ready to leave.


    "Look, can ye, this boy is afraid, I say, among the freshmen, not everyone dares to fight against you like Zhao shuning at the beginning."


    Xiao Ning''er?


    Zhao Huai''s pretty brow was wrinkled tightly, and then he sat down slowly again.


    "Hey, boy, are you blind? Do you know who is standing next to you? "


    Zhao Huai didn''t speak, but he pulled up the green sword on the table and handed it to Li can. Li can was a little confused and stretched out his hand. When he was ready to catch it, Zhao Huai''s hand was three centimeters to the right. The green sword just brushed the tip of Li can''s hair and then nailed it to the table in the rear, making a Ding sound.


    The strength of this boy is not that simple.


    "You, what''s your name?"


    "Zhao Huai."


    Zhao Huai? Zhao, too? What does it have to do with Zhao shuning?


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "Li can."


    It''s just two words.


    "Your position is mine." When he said this, Li can swallowed his saliva and was afraid to look into Zhao Huai''s eyes.


    "Is it?"


    Zhao Huai looked back, and there was a trace of murderous spirit on Qingjun''s face.


    "Zhao Huai, you are a freshman, you''d better -"


    "do you know Li Yan?"


    "What?"


    "Li Yan in Yanqing city."


    Li canleng is in the same place. I don''t know how young people dare to speak so wildly. Li Yan, that''s his father."How dare you call our father by his name?"


    "He knelt down and sent me into the Yanyu building."


    This sentence immediately caused a huge response. Li can''s face was a little too weak to hang. This young man dared to speak so wildly. Just when he wanted to teach Zhao Huai a lesson, the green sword behind him broke away from the board and returned to Zhao Huai''s hand.


    At this time, the sword was on Li can''s shoulder, only three fingers away from Li can''s throat.


    Zhao Huai''s eyes, still looking at the mental method on the table, didn''t seem to focus on the green sword at all.


    "Zhao Huai, you -"


    "noisy."


    After that, the green sword moved towards Li can''s neck.


    Now this kind of situation, frighten those students, atmosphere dare not come out.


    You know, Li can has never seen his spirit power since he hurt his spirit root in the test place. He felt that he was bored, so he wanted to bully the freshmen all day to get some fun and sense of existence. But he didn''t expect that today, he even kicked a hard iron plate.


    Li can just stood still until Zhao Huai finished reading the mental Dharma. By this time, an hour had passed.


    After reading the mental method, Zhao huaicai slowly stood up, as if at this time, he found that he had been using a sword on Li can''s neck.


    "Forget it."


    Take back the green sword and throw it at Li can.


    "Next time, don''t let me meet you."


    Without waiting for Li can to speak, Zhao Huai said that Li can might have been stupid. At this time, he asked: "why?"


    "Too ugly."


    Everyone''s expression, at this time are colorful, very good-looking.


    When Zhao Huai came to the door, all the people responded. Just now, were they awed by a freshman?


    "By the way, I have one more thing to say."


    When they looked at Zhao Huai, the boy in white had a pretty smile on his face, dangerous and bloodthirsty.


    "Zhao shuning is my sister."

 Chapter 89

    At this point, we all know that a young man named Zhao Huai came to Yanyu building.


    This young man''s behavior is very strange. Every time he does something, soon after, many people will follow suit.


    In the past three months, Zhao Huai has explored all the places of Yanyu building. If it wasn''t for Zhang Tianyuan, he would have rushed to the third grade student''s place and waited for him.


    I have to say that Zhao Huai''s ability is really outstanding in Yanyu building.


    It is said that before Zhao Huai, he met Meng''s father and son. The deacons were always very strict with the freshmen. Because Zhao Huai''s surname was Zhao, they wanted to trip him secretly. But the final result was very tragic. Meng''s deacons shut Zhao Huai in the cell. Because they were not at ease, they were escorted by Meng''s father and son.


    But it was only a moment after entering the confinement room. The elegant young man in white clapped his hands and came out of the confinement room.


    Later, it was found that one of the two deacons in the confinement room had his beard shaved and the other had his hair shaved. This was not the most terrible. Someone had stripped all the clothes of the two deacons. If the patrolmen hadn''t found out later, they would have been blown to mummies by the wind.


    He took the two deacons out, but they didn''t mention who made them look like that.


    But sharp eyed people can find that later, when the two deacons met Zhao Huai, they would always stay away.


    Deacon, even afraid of new life, this is a strange thing in Yanyu building.


    After waiting for a long time, it''s time to try.


    The reason why Zhao Huai is willing to stay here for such a long time is to wait for the teleportation array to open, and then he will go to the second level trial site in person to find his sister again.


    On that day, many people came from Wu Yangyang, but no one dared to form a team with the man named Zhao Huai.


    Second class students also have special respect for Zhao Huai, just because he is also surnamed Zhao.


    Because most of the third grade students were taken out by their tutors to do some simple tasks, Kong Shishuang only heard that another boy named Zhao had come to Yanyu building, but he had no chance to come back and meet him.


    At the time of transmission, the students of level 2 were the first. When the students of level 2 were sent to the last team, those people had already entered the light array. When they began to accept the transmission, a white figure broke the light array and then stood in the light array.


    "The boy?"


    "How could it be?"


    He is as strong as Zhao shuning. When he was in the light array at the beginning, he absolutely did not have the ability to make a cut in the light array. However, this young man did this action so easily.


    "Immortal he, you can''t stop. Hurry up. Once the teleportation array starts, you can''t stop."


    He Xian closed his eyes, the child, even do not want a map, dare to break into the ranks of secondary students, he is crazy?


    Then, in front of everyone''s eyes, they all lost consciousness again.


    It was also at this time that Zhao shuning saw the light array in front of him, and suddenly he gave out light.


    All the people were transported to the bottom. At this time, Zhao shuning saw a strange fluctuation in the transmission array at the fifth height. Zhao shuning quickly seized the time and injected his own spiritual power into the FA array. Then, the FA array began to shine a strange light. Zhao shuning laughed and jumped into the transmission array.


    But has been lurking in Zhao shuning side that disaster fight, saw this shape, immediately followed Zhao shuning to jump, followed behind her.


    When Zhao shuning was just glad that he had asked for the trouble fight, he turned around and saw the trouble fight standing beside her, looking at her with a smile.


    "You -"


    when Zhao shuning reaches out his hand, he immediately reaches out his hand and makes a collision gesture with Zhao shuning.


    "It''s annoying."


    If you bring a disaster bucket with you in Yanyu building, I''m afraid those deacons of Yanyu building will immediately be on guard. Disaster bucket is an ancient monster. Yanyu building has been standing for so many years, but they have never seen a monster. What''s more, disaster bucket is comparable to the existence of snake.


    Zhao shuning just wanted to reprimand huodou, but he saw the simple and honest huodou. At this time, his ears were tied up straight, and his body began to shake involuntarily. Then, he didn''t know what direction he was looking at and knelt down.


    The pressure of the animal world?


    Is disaster fighting an ancient monster? In this dark land, how can there be creatures that make disaster fight appear this kind of panic expression.


    But Zhao shuning knows that this is the prestige of the animal world.


    The creatures at the bottom that can make disaster fight like this are at least at the level of divine beast.


    Beast? It''s impossible. When she came here, she didn''t have a map. She had carefully explored all the places at the bottom. She dared to say that there would be no divine beast there. As a alchemist, if there were any divine beast, she could sense it.Well, the appearance of this kind of situation can only show that the divine beast has just appeared.


    Just when Zhao shuning wanted to go out to find out, a dazzling light appeared in front of him.


    Looking at the still terrified disaster fight around him, Zhao shuning took a deep breath, and then took out the heaven and earth bag behind him. With one hand, he put the disaster fight into the heaven and earth bag.


    Outside the light array, there are five purple gold Mirs circling around. Zhao shuning waves his hand, saying goodbye to them completely.


    Don''t in the waist of heaven and earth bag, still keep shaking.


    Zhao shuning''s heart burst of anger, roared: "move again, I will throw you out."


    It seems that I have understood something and I dare not move any more.


    Finally, she can go back. You know, Zhao shuning has been trapped for nearly a year and a half in this dark land. Rao Shi has a strong will and almost suffocated in the dark land.


    The disaster in the bag of heaven and earth always brought her a mess every day, which made her vomit. As time goes by, even if I see more disgusting creatures, I''m afraid Zhao shuning can sit and eat calmly.


    The transmission array sent all the students to the corresponding test place. Just when the teachers were relieved, a dazzling light appeared in the center of the high platform.


    The teachers quickly covered their eyes, and only after the light receded did they look at the high platform.


    There, a little girl, slowly appeared in front of everyone.


    When I saw the little girl''s face clearly, the tutors were surprised.


    "Zhao shuning!"


    It''s Zhao shuning!

 Chapter 90

    When Zhao shuning came out, he patted the dust on his body.


    She didn''t seem to notice the people''s eyes. She took a few steps forward and said to your tutors, "I came out late. Did I delay anything?"


    The eight deacons in charge of the freshmen in the building are all big eyed.


    Zhao shuning glanced at her and was puzzled that no one was looking at her. She had been in the dark land for a long time. In the previous year, she still had the energy to calculate time day by day. Later, the concept of time became more and more vague.


    This time I came out, I found that the trees in Yanyu building outside had changed a lot.


    When she entered the building, the trees were only a little higher than her. Now, they are higher than both of her.


    The leaves rustled with the wind.


    "Teachers, don''t you know me?"


    He Xianren murmured: "I know you, new Zhao shuning, no, now you should not be new."


    Zhao shuning nodded and put his hands behind him with a smile. He said slowly, "are you?"


    And limit made a simple bow, and then with the tone of cherish talent said: "I''m He Yun, is the third grade student''s tutor, we all call me he Xian."


    Although Zhao shuning is arrogant, she respects such a polite teacher.


    She clasped her fist and said, "I''ve seen immortal he."


    After that, Zhao shuning secretly glanced at the whole audience. The expression of those people now has changed a little, no longer as surprised as before.


    When Zhao shuning saw the Mencius'' father and son, he just wanted to get angry and question them, but he saw their difference.


    The beard and hair of the Meng family? How was it shaved?


    Is that true? Is the latest round of the most popular costume in Yanyu building?


    Aware of Zhao shuning''s searching eyes, Meng''s father and son quickly lowered their heads. Now, they dare not even look at each other.


    All the people in the Zhao family are demons.


    The boy named Zhao Huai, who is afraid of ten more Yanyu buildings, will not be his opponent.


    The Mencius and their sons are eager to revenge. Although their abilities are not as good as Zhao Huai''s, their villains'' minds are beyond Zhao Huai''s reach.


    Before that, they knew that Zhao Huai came here to look for Zhao shuning. They deliberately leaked the news that Zhao shuning had gone to the test place for secondary students, and where he had disappeared. In this way, they knew that Zhao Huai must have no dark place. The Meng family and their son were not stupid. They knew that with their strength, it was impossible to deal with Zhao Huai, the only one Law is the power of the mysterious organization.


    Such a naturally strange teenager, that organization, will be particularly interested.


    As long as they make a move, this young man named Zhao Huai, even if he has the ability to communicate with heaven, will never come back.


    "Deacon Meng?"


    "Zhao shuning."


    Meng''s father and son covered their face with their hands and answered in a vague voice.


    "How come deacon Meng, you can''t see people now?"


    Zhao shuning grinned and did not give face to the Meng family.


    "Zhao shuning -"


    "he Xianren."


    Zhao shuning turned and stood upright, quite respectful.


    "Clean up and I''ll tell you about the three-level rule."


    Zhao shuning nodded and went out with he Xianren. It was strange to say that before, Zhao shuning heard that Su Nian was also a third grade tutor. But why didn''t she see Mr. Su just now? In previous years, this freshman transmission array was dominated by Mr. Su. This year, how could it be replaced by he Xianren?


    He Xianren explains the rules of three levels to Zhao shuning, and answers Zhao shuning''s doubts.


    It turned out that Zhao shuning had been trapped in the trial site for a year and a half.


    Her former team, after eight months in the test site, successfully returned to Yanyu building through the teleportation array. Yanyu building is under closed management. Once the students enter the Yanyu building, they will be closed to the outside world. So now, Zhao shuning still thinks that his previous accident has not spread to his family.


    As everyone knows, those rules were secretly disturbed by Li can.


    "Where''s Miss Su?"


    He Xianren stopped, looked at Zhao shuning and said, "what you said is teacher Su Nian?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    He Xianren replied: "I still want to accept you as my student. It seems that among the grade three tutors, you have a strong interest in Mr. Su."


    "Well, Miss Su, it''s very good."


    Immortal he sighed, with a look of surprise on his face.


    Listening to his narration, Zhao shuning knew why he was so surprised that he wanted to go to teacher Su''s class.


    Among the three level tutors, the most prominent one is Chen Yuan, who is the head of the four leaders. But every year, he is closed. In this month, the other three leaders are going out to take the three level students.Last year, it was Mr. Su who stayed to do the teleport array. This year, it''s Mr. He''s turn.


    So this time, Su Nian and Huang Sheng took the students to the field to do tasks, to carry out actual combat exercises and to control the spirit.


    These two teachers don''t mean that fire and water can''t be tolerated, but as soon as they meet, there is a undercurrent between them, and there is a smell of irony and gunpowder between their words, which is obvious to all the students of grade three.


    "Mr. Huang, how are you?"


    Immortal he''s expression is dark and unpredictable.


    "Well, I don''t comment on it. You''ll know when you get there, but Huang Sheng''s students are the mainstays of grade three students, so every time there is a conflict, it''s usually the students led by Mr. Su, who have to suffer a little."


    "Well? What does that mean? "


    He Xianren took Zhao shuning to move on, and then said: "for example, this year, there are about 100 students who have been promoted to level 3, 80% of them are tianyuanque people, tianyuanque is a gang -"


    "I know, teacher, you continue to say."


    "The eldest of tianyuanque is a young man named Zhang Tianyuan. His grade has reached the third grade. After trial and half a year''s cultivation, he is now at the middle level of the third grade. Such talents are now the disciples of Mr. Huang Sheng. With such students as the backing, those grade three students naturally want to enter Mr. Huang Sheng''s class. ¡±


    "what''s the class distribution like now?"


    "President Chen''s class, there are about 20 students, his old people accept students, all depends on the eye, so the strength of what, are also uneven."


    "And I have about 25 students. They can''t enter Mr. Huang Sheng''s class, and they don''t want to enter Mr. Su''s class. They are afraid to offend Mr. Huang Sheng''s classmates."


    Zhao shuning nodded. When she tried together before, she saw that there was not much justice in those secondary students.


    All of a sudden, as if thinking of something, Zhao shuning asked: "that, poisonous snake?"

 Chapter 91

    "You know snakes, too?"


    "I''ve heard of it."


    He Xianren is also a master of gossip, and then said some probing questions. He looked at Zhao shuning, who was not seven years old at most. But he didn''t expect that the little girl was very excited. Now, he just didn''t ask a question. On the contrary, he was trapped by her.


    It turns out that when the poisonous snake came out, some of those skills lessons had already begun.


    However, he didn''t care. He was really lucky. When he reported for duty, Dean Chen took a fancy to him and said, "let this boy follow me. So now, poisonous snake is under Chen Yuan''s hands. What''s more strange is that poisonous snake is the only one who didn''t take part in this field battle.".


    He was taken to the secret room by President Chen, and let the poisonous snake shut up with him.


    But I heard that the Viper seemed to disappear after being shut up for a period of time.


    When Zhao shuning heard this, he was really envious. Xiao''an, a young man, was really lucky.


    However, this is also his fortune.


    "By the way, teacher, you only mentioned Mr. Huang Sheng before, but didn''t say how many students he had under his command?"


    Immortal he stretched out his hand and compared the numbers.


    This time, Zhao shuning was also shocked.


    "Fifty?"


    He Xianren nodded, looked at Zhao shuning mouth can not close the appearance, patted her back.


    Generally speaking, there are about 100 students who are promoted to level 3. Among these 100 students, each teacher can manage 25. But Huang Sheng, who does not know what method he uses every year, always makes many students come to his class willingly.


    "Then Mr. Su --"


    immortal he stretched out his hand again and compared a number.


    "Fifty?"


    I didn''t expect that 150 students will be promoted this year. She heard from he Xianren that there are more than 100 students this year, but she didn''t expect nearly half of them.


    Seeing Zhao shuning''s look, immortal he shook his head.


    "What do you mean, teacher?"


    "It''s not 50 people, it''s five people. Zhao shuning, those five people, that''s the people who formed the team with you, have gone up the ladder. Their ability is still a little bit lower than the third level students who have been tested step by step."


    Because of the previous thing, Zhao shuning is not surprised now. She takes her mouth in.


    In this way, is it possible to say that Huang Sheng has formed a clique for personal gain and sought power in private?


    "Teacher, is this unfair to Mr. Su?"


    Zhao shuning has met Su Nian. Although she is only a third-class spiritual pharmacist, her skill in technique is absolutely no worse than any of the four leaders. Even because she is a woman, she studies some techniques more carefully. Therefore, it is their loss that those students do not choose Su Nian.


    "Unfairness is unfairness, but little girl, you should know that there are many unfairness things in this world. If Miss Su has the ability, then she will choose more students from her, but in fact, she is only a third-class spiritual pharmacist, so --"


    Zhao shuning acquiesces that no matter what territory she is in the Dongze wasteland, it is true The world, which regards strength as its honor, will never pity the weak.


    "But teacher, I have a doubt."


    "What?"


    "Is Kong ye the highest standard owner in Yanyu building?"


    "Yes."


    Kong Ye is respected by everyone in Yanyu building. Even the powerful Zhang Tianyuan, when he mentions Kong ye, his tone will become more respectful.


    "But isn''t Kong Ye just a third grade alchemist? His fighting power can only compete with the third-order elixir. Teacher, I know that Alchemist is an extremely rare profession in the great wilderness of Dongze. But it''s still a bit of a shame to let so many capable people respect a third-class alchemist. "


    "What''s so strange? It''s one thing that little girl and alchemist are rare. There''s another reason why Kong Ye became the owner of Yanyu building. That''s his relationship with the Wang family. That''s unusual."


    Kong Ye''s surname is Kong? How can it be related to the Wang family?


    "I don''t understand."


    "You don''t have to understand. It''s not good for you to ask too much about these things."


    Immortal he didn''t talk too carefully about Kong Ye.


    They were chatting all the way. He Xianren felt that this little girl was quite congenial with him. If she had not already fallen in love with Su Nian, she would have become her own disciple.


    Say, then said to this year''s freshmen above.


    Zhao shuning''s back was very straight when he heard the familiar name.


    "Zhao Huai?"


    "You know him? This young man is really bold, but when he came in, it was the Li family of Yanqing city who sent him in. Although his surname is Zhao, no one dared to say too much to him. By the way, I heard Li can say, it seems that Zhao Huai is your brother? It''s true? Or a rumor? "Zhao shuning took a breath of air conditioning.


    Just now, Zhao Huai for her, into the secondary trial site?


    Why is he so stupid?


    "Teacher, can you send me back? He''s my brother. He doesn''t have spiritual power. I want to go back and save him."


    "Save him?"


    Immortal he stretched out his hand, put it on Zhao shuning''s head, and then on his own.


    "Little girl, are you crazy?"


    "Teacher, will you take me back? Zhao Huai''s body is already weak, which can be described as vulnerable. He must be impatient because he can''t find me. That''s why he went to the test ground for the second grade students. "


    "Little girl, you said Zhao Huai, and I said Zhao Huai, may not be the same person."


    Zhao shuning looks at he Xianren puzzled.


    "Teacher?"


    "Do you know who caused the appearance of the Meng family''s father and son?"


    Zhao shuning first looked puzzled, then suddenly realized, "is it Zhao Huai?"


    Immortal he nodded and then said: "besides, the news of your disappearance, Yanyu building is covered tightly. No one should know. How can your brother come in and look for you?"


    Zhao shuning is silent. What he Xianren said is also reasonable.


    Maybe it''s just people with the same name.


    Besides, the Zhao family is really a small family in the town. It was not easy for them to get the post of Yanyu building. With the Zhao family''s basic skills, it is impossible to send Zhao Huai in again. With his physical condition, it is equivalent to looking for death. Father and mother love their elder brother, so they definitely won''t make such a decision.


    "I think too much."


    Zhao shuning roughly wrote down those techniques. When she was digesting them, she raised her eyes and said to He Xian seriously: "teacher, can you help me send them to the place where they lead the students to test?"

 Chapter 92

    I don''t know what method was used. After two hours, immortal he finally compromised.


    Looking at the smiling Zhao shuning beside him, he Xianren said in his heart, are all the people surnamed Zhao hard to provoke now?


    According to the rules of Yanyu building.


    Zhao shuning didn''t give an explanation of spirituality class. If she was sent to the territory led by her tutor to do the task at this time, she might be killed because of her poor spirituality.


    When he Xianren sent Zhao shuning away, he looked at the sky above Yanyu.


    Light language way: "the day of Dongze great wilderness, whether want to change."


    He Xianren had never met Zhao shuning before. All he knew was that Zhao Huai''s arrival was against the heaven. But now, when he came into contact with this little girl who was less than seven years old, he knew that the so-called talent, talent and the little girl''s 12% efforts were the most terrible.


    When he Xianren asked how Zhao shuning could get out of the dark land, she said that she took advantage of the fluctuation of spiritual power and then repaired the teleportation array.


    When saying this, the little girl''s face was light, but immortal he almost stopped his heart because of this sentence.


    Repair the transmission array? This is something that only the leaders can do. When Zhao shuning entered the dark place, she was only a new elixir who had just broken through to the second grade. How could she have the ability to cultivate such a powerful array as teleportation array?


    That little girl is just a girl under seven years old.


    When he Xianren put his hand on the little girl''s shoulder and noticed the surging spirit in her body, he was even more surprised.


    This is the power of the third-order spirit pharmacist. Zhao shuning, in a short time, was promoted to the third level.


    This is not the most terrible place. The terrible thing is that Zhao shuning used the power of the third-order spiritual pharmacist to repair the teleportation array that only four spiritual pharmacists can repair.


    Skip repair.


    Such a girl, if you use adverse to describe her, is not a compliment.


    "It seems that we are old after all. Now the world belongs to them."


    This year''s Yanyu building, ushered in two people smack tongue existence.


    One Zhao shuning, one Zhao Huai.


    Now, Zhao shuning is sent to the territory where Su Nian is. I don''t know if she can find Su soon.


    There are many things to face when doing a task in the field.


    Although it''s just a short time to get along with each other, he Xianren has seen that Zhao shuning''s little girl is warm-hearted and should be a champion.


    When she learned that Su Nian had only five students this year, she still insisted on going to her class. This time, she was afraid that there would be more powerful friction in the territorial task struggle.


    Because Zhao shuning is in a hurry to come back, the news has not been sent to the place where Huang Sheng and Su Nian are.


    The students Huang Sheng and Su Nian bring are the students of grade three.


    They are here, forming a serious polarization.


    More than half of the people are surrounded by Huang Sheng.


    Su Nian''s teacher, come and go, is only Kong Shishuang and siser. When they arrive at the territory, after they have tied up their camp, they don''t worry that Su Nian is a teacher. No matter how few people there are, they just sit in the same place and start to prepare for lunch. Kong Shishuang looks there for a long time, and no one comes to help. They don''t ask for help The master of human beings, therefore, clenched his teeth and made the camp which should belong to teacher Nanian''s territory, and arranged traps around, including some hunting cages.


    After preparing all kinds of techniques, they were able to sit down. At that time, the stomachs of the six people began to cry discontentedly.


    "It''s early in the morning. Let''s have a night off and talk about other things tomorrow."


    "Mr. Su, Mr. Huang Sheng, it''s too much. In the daytime, he clearly saw that we were arranging the techniques, but he didn''t care. He called all the students who should have been assigned to you to his camp, and the food he brought was also taken away by those students. Mr. Su and Mr. Huang Sheng blatantly targeted us, and when we went back I must report him to President Chen. "


    She pulled Shuanger''s sleeve and motioned her to speak less.


    As a woman, Su Nian has never done anything wrong, but now he has been targeted by Huang Sheng. I think he is very uncomfortable.


    "I''m sorry, children, to follow us and make you suffer."


    Kong Shishuang said: "Mr. Su, we know you are a man and you have this ability. But why don''t you have a head-on encounter with Huang Sheng? It''s still unknown who will win or lose."


    Su Nian shook his head, a trace of reluctance appeared on his face.


    She touched Shuanger''s hair and said softly, "sleep, children. Some things are not as simple as you see."Huang Sheng''s means are particularly despicable.


    The reason for Su Nian''s forbearance is not for himself, but for the five children around him.


    If they choose themselves, they will be responsible to them.


    Kong Shishuang and the collar of her clothes lie down. Su Nian looks at Kong Shishuang''s back. Once upon a time, her temper is exactly the same as Kong Shishuang''s.


    However, because of his arrogance, because he didn''t think about the consequences, he was caught in Huang Sheng''s treacherous plan.


    At that time, Su Nian and Huang Sheng were both students of Yanyu building. Su Nian''s popularity once overtook Huang Sheng.


    Huang Sheng wanted to make friends with her several times, but she refused because she knew that Huang Sheng was such a villain, and she disdained to be with them. However, because of that, Huang Sheng always held a grudge. When they were about to graduate from Yanyu building, they could accept the tasks assigned by the big families and earn Lingshi by their own ability, everything changed It''s too late.


    Because the partners at the same level propose to have a thank you banquet together to thank teacher Yanyu Lu for his guidance.


    At that time, Su Nian thought that after three years, he had received a lot of instructions from his teacher, so he should do it.


    However, because of this decision, her spiritual career almost ended at the banquet.


    With Su Nian''s ability in those days, she can''t be just a third-order elixir now. Her technique and use ability can almost reach the level of impeccable. However, at the banquet of teacher Xie, she drank the mellow wine Huang Sheng had exchanged. Although she only took a sip, her spiritual root was damaged. So no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t help it There has been no breakthrough in four paragraphs.


    She and Huang Sheng''s Liang Zi are also completely married.


    But because there is no evidence, now, she has no way to take Huang Sheng. She could only endure, praying that one day, she could catch Huang Sheng''s tail and annihilate him.

 Chapter 93

    The place where he Xianren transmits is really the place where the third level students do the task.


    The location of the transmission is not very accurate.


    This place is called the maze forest. It is a vast area of forest. Once you step into the maze forest, you can''t easily go out, no matter you are a spiritual pharmacist or a alchemist.


    Although Su Nian and Huang Sheng are leading us now, we think it''s not dangerous to broaden our horizons, but the fact is far more than that.


    Those green trees may be the monsters that devour human spirits.


    Colorful flowers may be carriers full of poison.


    Humble grass may also be a mutated weapon.


    Here, the action is restricted everywhere, and the students of grade three can only come here to do the task under the guidance of the tutor.


    Each task is different. Here, Huang Sheng and Su Nian will focus on the students'' ability to use the spirit, that is, to gather the spirit power to form their own spirit weapon, and then use the spirit weapon to fight against the mountain spirits and wild monsters in the forest.


    But this time, from the beginning, it was unfair.


    According to the rules, students should be divided into two groups, one following Su Nian and the other following Huang Sheng.


    But now, of the more than 100 people, only five are willing to follow Su Nian.


    Su Nian has the ability to protect Kong Shishuang and his party, but Huang Sheng is different.


    In his team, there are many students with weak spiritual power. Although the team is huge and Huang Sheng is very dazzling, whether he can protect the students is another matter.


    Today, a student was injured while doing a task.


    It was evening, and the setting sun drew the shadows of the trees.


    "Teacher, cold star''s leg seems to be broken!"


    Huang Sheng''s brows wrinkled unconsciously when he heard this sentence from someone in the crowd. Then he came to the young man named Hanxing.


    At this time, his right foot, has become cyan purple, on that, there are two shallow teeth.


    "What struck?"


    "The small snake, about two inches in size, was green and cold. When it was wrapped around the students'' legs, it didn''t give the students time to react, so it bit down."


    The boy was still pretty. At this time, his eyebrows were tight and his expression was very painful.


    Huang Sheng looked at it and said, "it should be an inch green snake."


    Cunqing snake is a kind of small snake with great toxicity. It is cold all over the body. After biting a person, it will run away immediately. The person who is bitten must immediately sit in the same place and can''t move. Use a knife to make a cut in the bitten place to let the poisonous blood flow out. In this way, it may be able to keep the leg.


    "Cold star, after you were bitten by cunqing snake, did you walk around?"


    The young man lowered his head and looked miserable: "well."


    "Nonsense, didn''t I tell you before? After being bitten by an inch green snake, you must immediately rest in the same place. You have weak spiritual power. It''s a drag to follow in our team, and you can''t protect yourself. "


    "Mr. Huang, when you mentioned cunqing snake earlier, you didn''t say what it looked like, so I didn''t know that cunqing snake bit me when I was doing the task."


    Huang Sheng glanced at him angrily, and then said, "you''re not fit to move forward now. Stay here. I''ll come back to pick you up when I finish the task with other students."


    "Teacher Huang -"


    is the teacher going to leave him?


    If you leave yourself alone in the maze forest, you will be in danger here, and you don''t know what danger you will encounter again.


    Can see Huang Sheng''s appearance, is to leave cold star.


    "What? Do you want to drag down the progress of all teachers and students because you are alone? "


    Hearing Huang Sheng''s question, the other students were not happy.


    "Cold star, you are bitten by cunqing snake because you can''t practice well. It''s nothing wrong that you don''t listen to the teacher well. This consequence is all your own. It''s hard for Mr. Huang to take care of so many of our students. You''re making trouble for him, aren''t you? "


    "In my opinion, too. Don''t make a fool of yourself here."


    "Cold star, we are halfway through our task now. You can''t drag us down. We''ve all thrown teacher Sunian far away. When they catch up, you can ask for help from them."


    Those students you a, I a, are accusing cold star why injured, said he dragged down Huang Sheng''s lead.


    Zhang Tianyuan looked on, with a look of indifference.


    Huang Sheng is proud.


    These students, as long as they show a little dissatisfaction, some people will want to win their own attention and willingly become the knife in their hands. Anyway, this young man named Hanxing has no aptitude. Even if his life is lost in this maze forest, his family will not dare to come to Yanyu building to find Huang Sheng''s trouble.


    Everyone, you say a word, I say a word, very happy.Most of the words are sharp and hard to hear.


    "Your mind is more vicious than that inch of green snake."


    From the depths of the forest, far out of a small team, led by the young voice with magnetic, face is taunt.


    But he said these words, but no one dared to object, even at that moment, those noisy students, also shut up.


    When Zhang Tianyuan saw the boy, his eyes flashed with disgust and jealousy.


    "Snake, what are you doing here?"


    The Viper took his team and bowed to Huang Sheng. He could not forget the etiquette of respecting his teacher.


    "Let me see how you abandoned your companions."


    The snake''s voice was cold. He glanced at the group of students opposite. They all bowed their heads and did not dare to look at him.


    You know, although Viper didn''t attend the class of the first three months, it didn''t have any effect on his practice of Lingshu.


    And when he came out of the dark, he was accepted as an entry-level disciple by Mr. Chen, the leader of the four leaders. Even Zhang Tianyuan could not catch up with him.


    "Viper, are you questioning our tutor?"


    Instead of answering the student''s words, the snake turned back and whispered to the people behind him. Immediately someone came forward and wrapped the wound on his feet for the cold star.


    Looking at this scene, Huang Sheng''s eyes began to have some dissatisfaction.


    "Viper, you want to take cold star?"


    "Well."


    Huang Sheng challenged: "but he will delay the progress of our whole team."


    The poisonous snake replied with a cold-blooded smile: "Mr. Huang may have misunderstood me. I, poisonous snake, have not chosen Mr. Su Nian since I stepped into the maze forest, but I will never choose you. I take the cold star with me. What affects my team is that it has nothing to do with you."


    "You -"


    "Mr. Huang, you did a good job."


    When a student is injured, his first thought is not how to cure him. Instead, he is afraid that he will delay the process. He wants to leave the injured student behind and abandon him to Su Nian, who is already at a disadvantage.


    Such a teacher, how to talk about "ethics"?

 Chapter 94

    The snake said nothing and left with the cold star.


    But just because he didn''t say anything, Huang Sheng felt that he had been ignored, and the expression on his face was unpredictable and wonderful.


    Looking at that line of far away back, the evil on his face has never been dispersed.


    "Teacher, don''t be angry with such people."


    It''s Zhang Tianyuan speaking.


    Seeing the proud disciple in his class, Huang Sheng is in a good mood.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, viper is not easy to deal with. If you don''t watch out for him any more, once all the trials in Yanyu building are over, the person who may be chosen by the Wang family as an entry-level disciple will become him."


    Huang Sheng is very good at stirring up dissension.


    "Even if the teacher doesn''t say it, I won''t let him go in front of me."


    Zhang Tianyuan looked at the distance. His tone was not as childish as a teenager.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, I know what you want, and you know what I want. As long as you listen to me, I can tell you how to remove the hidden danger of poisonous snake."


    "Of course. I''m a student, so naturally I''ll listen to the teacher. "


    At the end of the line, the two men, as if they had exchanged secrets. It''s creepy to laugh.


    Su Nian led the five children. At the beginning, they were very slow.


    It was three months since Kong Shishuang came out of the dark forest, so their spiritual understanding was not as good as that of other students. After entering the maze forest, Su Nian had been giving lessons to these five children to make up for the missing knowledge.


    In this way, their speed will naturally slow down a lot.


    Fortunately, these five children have good talents, especially Kong Shishuang and siser. It seems that Kong Shishuang is the same as her brother, but she was protected so well that she didn''t inspire her own ability.


    Compared with Kong Shishuang''s fiery temper, she is a lotus in full bloom on the top of the snow mountain. She is quiet and elegant. Her aptitude is also very outstanding. Her comprehension ability is not inferior to that of Zhang Tianyuan. It''s just because of her family that she started her spiritual power a little later when she was a child, so now she is only a second-class spiritual pharmacist.


    But Su Nian believed that in time, as long as he practiced hard, he would catch up with Zhang Tianyuan or even surpass him.


    The children have good talent and are willing to learn. In less than a month, they have almost mastered psychology. Later, the speed of their group began to improve greatly.


    It''s only a matter of time before we catch up with Huang Sheng and his party.


    More than a month later, they finally saw fireworks rising across a small hill. It seemed that Huang Sheng was not far away from his team.


    Su Nian gave some people a rest.


    Kong Shishuang said: "that Huang Sheng has a strong desire to win and lose. It''s impossible for us to catch up with him easily. But when we got here, there were fireworks there. Now there is no sign of leaving. What are they waiting for?"


    Su Nian''s eyebrows and eyes were smiling, and he looked at them with a rustling look.


    Knowing the teacher''s meaning, siser replied, "if I''m good, they should have met the cave in the maze forest now."


    Lost cave?


    It is said that in the center of the maze forest, there is a huge maze cave.


    There are many treasures of the spirit beasts in the forest hidden in the cave.


    Some of them will choose to return to the grottoes and wait for death. After their bodies decay, they will expose the inner elixir in their bodies.


    Nathan, that''s the thing that gathered all the spirit power of the spirit beast.


    If a student can get it, the force value will increase greatly.


    So every time, the mysterious cave in the maze forest has become a place for many spiritual pharmacists to yearn for. However, the danger of the mysterious cave also scares away countless low-level spiritual pharmacists.


    "Miss Su, is there anything terrible in the cave?"


    The eyes of the five children are full of deep thirst for knowledge.


    "There are about 81 paths in this mysterious cave, because the mysterious cave is under the forest. Generally, after we go in, there will be no more light, so the danger of underground things is also unusual. As siser said, there are many inner elixirs left by the spirit beasts in the mysterious cave, but apart from inner elixirs, there are many dangers in the mysterious cave Risk is also daunting. "


    Danger? What''s the danger?


    "As I told you before, most of the mysteries are places where the spirit beasts come to the end of their lives. If we go in rashly, the spirit beasts we may encounter are not dead. The spirit beasts live for a long time, and their power before dying is the most powerful. If we have bad luck and encounter the spirit beasts who don''t come to the end of their lives, their explosive power is close to the monster."


    Kong Shishuang said with a sad face: "compared with the beaver?""Although the beaver is strong, at present, the lotus green silk cat is just a spirit beast. Compared with the monster, the spirit beast is not the same."


    Several people''s faces became dignified. In their eyes, since the beaver was raised in the Yanyu building, its power has been soaring rapidly. In their eyes, the beaver can compete with Zhang Tianyuan in hundreds of moves. If such a strong power is not equal to those monsters, how terrible are the legendary monsters?


    "You don''t have to worry. I''ll take you in slowly."


    "Teacher?"


    "I have a special mental method for dealing with mysteries. There are six of us in our party. Our goal is very small. Generally, as long as we are careful enough, there should be no problem."


    Shuang''er held his legs and murmured, "if only Xiao Ning''er were here."


    If only Zhao shuning were here.


    As long as she is there, all the dangers are not dangers. She always has the ability to solve all the dangers she faces.


    "Shuanger, without Zhao shuning, we should learn to be brave."


    The two brothers of a Shui and a Yue also stood up. If the leader was there, they would not have been bullied by tianyuanque. For such a long time, if they had not been sheltered by Xiaoli and Kong Shishuang, they would have been unable to survive. The people in Shui Yunsheng have gone from more than 300 before to 200 now.


    Those people left because of the disappearance of the gang leader.


    "Master."


    If you are there, how dare the people of yuanque ride on our heads that day?


    Zhao shuning, as they say, has just been transported to the maze forest, but the maze forest is too big. Her place is empty and desolate.

 Chapter 95

    "This is the maze forest? It looks very desolate


    In response to Zhao shuning, it was just the calls of some small animals.


    Zhao shuning felt bored. He looked around and saw that there was really no one. He took out the heaven and earth bag and gently shook it. A huge animal like an ape came out of the bag.


    When the disaster fight just came out, it was very excited. It was rolling and bowing around Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning white it one eye, if it is not because there is no one around her, she will not put this big trouble out.


    Look at its cheerful appearance, Zhao shuning''s face smile, also slowly show.


    "Hey, don''t run around."


    "Disaster fight, if you dare to throw my stone again, I''ll shave your hair and let your ass cool."


    "Your uncle, you think I''m joking with you!"


    Disaster fight claps chest to laugh, that appearance, simple and honest outside, still have a trace of funny.


    Seeing that Zhao shuning was talking with him, he thought that Zhao was interacting with him and liked the performance of his current action. So the next moment, the disaster fighter lowered his head, gasped and laughed, pulling out a big rock on the ground.


    At that time, Zhao shuning looked frightened.


    At the moment when the big rock was pulled out, Zhao shuning could feel that the earth she was standing on was shaking violently.


    After that, the disaster fight raised the big rock and looked at Zhao shuning.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    Disaster fight laughing, made the action of throwing rocks, Zhao shuning involuntarily put his hand in front of him.


    But that disaster fight didn''t throw out. Looking at Zhao shuning''s reaction, he laughed again. Before Zhao shuning could react, he saw the disaster fight and raised the big rock again.


    "Hey, I''ll tell you, there''s a limit to play."


    With these words, Zhao shuning began to run.


    Monster or something, it''s really terrible, so big rock, said to take up, and, look at the monster''s expression, thought he was playing with it, a face of excitement.


    Zhao shuning ran breathlessly. Seeing the disaster, he stopped and threw out the big rock.


    "Bang!"


    That big stone, hit a thousand years old camphor tree, the tree is crumbling, has a thousand years of foundation, but in the disaster fight that blow, fell to the ground.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, he was very excited.


    But as soon as it looked back, it was taken into the bag of heaven and earth by Zhao shuning.


    Just that loud noise, in the distance of Su Nian and his party, also slightly aware of a little bit, but a few people did not pay attention to it.


    Zhao shuning took the heaven and earth bag and picked up a branch from the ground. He kept hitting the heaven and earth bag, whimpering inside.


    "I can''t cure you a little monster."


    "I''ll make you disobedient!"


    "If you don''t listen, I''ll throw it back for you!"


    Finally, the disaster fighting in the bag of heaven and earth is quieter.


    Although she knew that she was a little heavy handed, she was also fighting for education.


    Now it''s OK. If it makes these moves, there will be no other people nearby, so it won''t hurt too much. But if it meets those innocent people and does the same, how can those people escape from such a critical attack.


    Phoenix knows human nature, what it thinks, it knows what it is, where it is like this disaster fighting, fighting against itself every day.


    If you don''t teach it well, I''m afraid it will become a fierce beast in the future. When it''s time to be attacked by many high-level spirit pharmacists, it will be too late.


    After a bitter beating, Zhao shuning let go of the bag of heaven and earth, and the disaster fight came out again, becoming huge.


    However, at this time, it looks very aggrieved.


    Obediently looking at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning sat down cross legged, looking at the trembling disaster fight, indicating that it also sat down.


    "Sit down -"


    Zhao shuning pointed to the open space, but there was no response.


    Zhao shuning picked up the branch in his hand and pointed to the open space. The disaster fight moved slowly and sat down.


    With a trace of fear on her face, Zhao shuning seldom burst out of sympathy when she saw this appearance. She walked slowly and sat on the leg of disaster fighting. The body of disaster fighting was much bigger than her. When she was in the dark, Zhao shuning often sat on its leg to rest.


    Looking at Zhao shuning sitting up, the expression of disaster fight is a little more gentle.


    The little girl shook her head, touched the place on the body that was injured by the branches, gently blowing air and asked: "does it hurt?"


    Disaster fight at the moment seems to understand Zhao shuning''s words, eyes hazy, slightly wronged nodded.


    "You see, don''t you understand me? I''m a psychic and alchemist. I know what you think. You''re not the one who comes to the world. If you want to follow me in the future, you have to be obedient, you know? "Once again, he nodded.


    "I don''t want to beat you either, but if you don''t beat you, you are not obedient. You are a kind of monster, and there are rules in the animal world. If you hurt people in such a disorderly way and are defined as a fierce beast by those high-level elixirs, you will be attacked by them."


    "You know what?"


    Zhao shuning stretched out his hand, and the disaster fight habitually hid behind for a while. Seeing that Zhao shuning had no malice, he carefully stretched out his head to let Zhao shuning shun the hair on his head.


    "Yes, be good."


    If you want to say Zhao shuning, she is also brave. She is only a third-level spiritual pharmacist and a fourth grade alchemist. She still can''t control such a powerful monster.


    But the newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. This is also the first time that Zhao shuning fights against disasters. Now it seems that there are still some effects.


    Since then, Zhao shuning found that the disaster fighting has become a lot more clever.


    She thought that she had changed this tyrannical big guy, until once, when she accidentally saw the scene of misfortune fighting to catch fish by the lake, she felt headache again.


    See that disaster Dou raised big stone again, then mercilessly toward the fish in the water to drop down.


    In the process, a spirit beast provokes it, and it becomes very irritable.


    Then, with his powerful hands, he tore the spirit beast''s body in two. After hearing Zhao shuning call it, its look became more gentle.


    Zhao shuning is also very angry. He pretends to be clever in front of him. As long as he is not around him and belongs to the fury of the animal kingdom, he will show no doubt.


    "Wuwuwuwu --"


    repeated several times, Zhao shuning can only let it be. The urgent task is to find Su Nian as soon as possible.


    If there is no accident, this time, she can still find Zhang Tianyuan to settle the old and new accounts together.

 Chapter 96

    Inside the cave.


    Su Nian and his party were walking slowly. They held their breath and were very careful when they took every step.


    Zhang Tianyuan and his party followed them into the cave.


    Because he was afraid of frightening the snake, Huang Sheng only selected 20 of the more powerful students in the third grade students and asked them to follow him into the cave.


    Su Nian and Huang Sheng walk in two different paths.


    The path was so narrow that it could only pass through one person. The walls of the cave were smooth and round, and their hands were on it. The feeling of being wet and greasy almost scared Shuanger out.


    Despite the danger, they decided to make a desperate attempt.


    Not to mention Zhang Tianyuan, this time he came to do the task for these inner elixirs in the lost cave.


    In the past, he used to kill the spirit beasts in the test field and take out their inner elixir, but the inner elixir, after all, did not fall naturally, so the spirit breath contained in it would be much weaker.


    Before, in order to get the spirit beast inner elixir, Zhang Tianyuan suffered a lot and spent a lot of effort. Originally, he was ready to pay tribute to the immortal inner elixirs, but because of Zhao shuning''s pressure, he was swallowed up by himself. Now, he has no much stock, so he can only fight in this mysterious cave.


    It''s not easy to get the inner elixir. The inner elixir in this mysterious cave is much more pure than those obtained in the dark place.


    "Teacher, this mysterious cave should have an end. You see, the inner elixir on the periphery is so powerful. The inner elixir in the center of the mysterious cave must be much better than that on the periphery."


    In the tunnel of the lost grottoes, there are traces of the distribution of those spirit beasts.


    The more powerful the spirit beast is, the closer it sits to the center.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, think about it. If we go inside again, we will not be able to compare with the Zijin Mirs."


    "If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, you will get tiger''s son. Teacher, don''t you always want to break through the shackles of the four section spirit pharmacist and develop to the five section? You have to think about it clearly. If you miss the opportunity now, it will be very difficult to meet again in the future. "


    Huang Sheng looked at the young man named Zhang Tianyuan with new eyes.


    Huang Sheng wants to use Zhang Tianyuan to expand his students'' influence, and Zhang Tianyuan is also using Huang Sheng''s ability as a four section spiritual pharmacist to seek more benefits for himself.


    The young man''s mind is deep.


    "Teacher, you have to think about it. I heard that Mr. Su''s spiritual cultivation seems to have a long view again."


    Huang Sheng was upset and replied casually, "it''s impossible. Su Nian''s spirit root has been damaged. She can''t make any progress in spiritual cultivation."


    By the time he reacted, he had already said it.


    Fortunately, their voices were much lower in the cave, so only Zhang Tianyuan heard this sentence, but Zhang Tianyuan didn''t look surprised, as if he had known about it for a long time.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, what do you know?"


    The boy said with a smile: "I know what the teacher wants me to know, but I don''t want the world to know


    "But teacher, you don''t have to worry. I''m not a stumbling block for you. As you said, I can help you, and you have to help me, right?"


    Huang Sheng swallowed a mouthful of saliva and then said, "naturally."


    Zhang Tianyuan''s temperament is far from that of the students in Yanyu building. By the way, the girl named Zhao shuning may be able to compete with Zhang Tianyuan if she is still alive. However, this boy is vicious enough. Even if he is a younger martial sister or a classmate, he will not show mercy. As long as she is a person who blocks him, he doesn''t care whether the person has targeted him Then he cut down the roots directly, leaving no harm to himself.


    Zhang Tianyuan will certainly go further than Huang Sheng in the future.


    "Teacher, let''s go inside? Is that all right? "


    Huang Sheng said in a low voice: "I still have to remind you that the creatures in the center of the lost Grottoes must be very powerful. At that time, what''s the matter? You should know how to say it?"


    The boy gave a cruel smile and said slowly, "the students didn''t listen to their tutor''s advice and ran into the cave without permission. Mr. Huang didn''t fear the hardships to get there, but it was too late, and many of his classmates'' lives were still not saved."


    Huang Sheng said: "Zhang Tianyuan, you are really spicy."


    Unexpectedly, he wanted to exchange his fellow body for the inner elixir in the center. He only wanted to achieve his own goal. The life of others was not worth mentioning to Zhang Tianyuan.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Huang. I have a gift for you, too."


    "What?"


    Zhang Tianyuan said a few words in Huang Sheng''s ear. The expression on Huang Sheng''s face was wonderful.


    "Su Nian?"


    "Well."


    Mr. Su is next door. When Zhang Tianyuan came in, he already found out.If he wants Huang Sheng to help him, he naturally wants to benefit Huang Sheng. Mr. Su Nian and Kong Shishuang have long felt that they are thorns in the flesh. This time, they thought they could get Neidan. However, they fell into a young man''s conspiracy.


    Zhang Tianyuan will light the spirit incense.


    Every elixir who enters the cave has a soul guiding incense in his hand. This one in Zhang Tianyuan''s hand is different from that of other students. This one is specially prepared for Su Nian and his party.


    They look at each other and smile. Zhang Tianyuan hands the incense to Huang Sheng. Huang Sheng understands that, and then he uses his spiritual power to penetrate the path next door.


    And that line of six people, up to now, have not found out.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, you posterity have a bright future."


    "That''s also the teacher''s good cooperation."


    "But Sunian is not a fool."


    Zhang Tianyuan calmly replied: "I''m not either."


    The soul guiding incense will lead Su Nian and his party to the center of the grottoes. At that time, if there is anything shameful in the center, Su Nian and his party will bear the brunt.


    When they have almost exhausted the energy of the monster in the center, Zhang Tianyuan will add fuel to the flames. It''s better to let those people die in this mysterious cave and in the hands of the monster in the center. In this way, if they do it again, they won''t have to spend so much spiritual power to subdue the spirit beast.


    It''s only a matter of time before we get Nathan.


    If the monster in the center has been seated, it would be better. Su Nian has only six of them, while Huang Sheng has no less than 20. The spiritual cultivation of these 20 people is much higher than that of the six.


    Strong action to start, Su Nian they are not Huang Sheng''s opponent.


    Kill two birds with one stone, two different roads, there will only be one outcome, that is, Neidan, Zhang Tianyuan.

 Chapter 97

    Su Nian and Kong Shishuang are groping forward.


    Halfway through, a fragrance came out of the air. It was very light, but Su Nian noticed it immediately. With years of vigilance as a tutor, she immediately put out her hand to stop the five people behind her.


    "Miss Su, what''s the matter?"


    "The smell in the air is different."


    "What''s the difference? Mr. Su, the place in the center in front of us is the Dragon Rock beast, isn''t it with ambergris fragrance? "


    Su Nian''s heart put down a little bit, is it hard to succeed? The fragrance that he smelled before was really left by the Dragon Rock beast after sitting?


    Because shuang''er has already gone to the Dragon Rock beast, Su Nian is worried about the safety of the students, and has no time to think about other problems, so he quickly follows up.


    "Teacher, the level of Longyan beast in the animal world is not low, is it?"


    Su Nian looked at the sitting spirit beast skeleton and nodded slowly.


    "Longyan beast is a medium level spirit beast."


    With these words, Su Nian''s eyebrows slightly frowned, and there was a trace of doubt in her eyes. Siser was more careful and soon found the teacher''s difference.


    "Miss Su, is something wrong?"


    Su Nian is not sure what he thinks in his heart now, for fear that it will cause panic, so he slowly shakes his head.


    "I hope I think too much, Mr. Kong. Keep up with me and take good care of these children."


    "I see, teacher."


    Su Nian quickly took out Neidan from the animal bone, took a deep breath, and carefully put it in the cloth bag around his waist.


    Dragon Rock beast, its level is not low, but why? The reason why it appeared in the outer corridor of the Grottoes is somewhat indescribable.


    In the past, Su Nian led a team and went to the grottoes with the students. At that time, spirits like Dragon Rock beast could only be seen when they were not far from the center.


    When he just took Neidan, Su Nian specially checked the bones of the sitting Dragon Rock beast, and found that its right leg was seriously fractured, and there was a serious contusion in its heart and chest, which should be a one shot death. So what is the ability to hurt the Dragon Rock beast like this?


    Or do you think too much.


    It was safe for Sunian to walk all the way from the outside without causing any disturbance. For a time, she thought that her luck this time was really good.


    The episode of Longyan beast only affected her mind for a moment.


    Su Nian is walking in front of him, following the soul guiding fragrance ignited by Kong Shishuang, and moving slowly.


    Both teams are very careful.


    No one noticed that in the dark, there was a pair of blood red eyes, slowly watching all this.


    At this time, Zhao shuning, in a hurry, arrived near the grottoes.


    Looking at that not far away, there are many level three students dancing their magic tools and chatting. When they see that they are looking at the mysterious cave not far away from now on, Zhao shuning already has a basic judgment in his heart.


    I don''t know why, as he approached the grottoes, the changes in Zhao shuning''s pocket became more and more frequent.


    At first, she thought it was the misfortune fight that was uncomfortable inside, and she gave a few words of comfort. But later, the movement of misfortune fight became more and more serious, so Zhao shuning had to lower her head and communicate with him in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Disaster fight at this time seems to be particularly anxious, has been striking in a direction.


    "You tell me."


    Zhao shuning''s book gently stroked the heaven and earth bag and slowly pacified the disaster. After a while, it was quiet.


    "Now, can you tell me what happened?"


    Zhao shuning is an alchemist. Although the evil fight is a monster, its mind is seldom revealed, but now, it is willing to open all its mind and let Zhao shuning spy on it.


    "Do you want to go into the cave of mystery?"


    Zhao shuning, who received the response, flashed a trace of embarrassment on his face.


    "But it''s very dangerous. We don''t have a tutor yet. We''re afraid that if we go in there, we will offend the spirit beast in it."


    Disaster fight issued a voice of sobbing, Zhao shuning looked at disaster fight soft appearance, heart ups and downs is quite big.


    I''m used to it''s arrogant and domineering, but I''ve never seen it''s flustered at the moment.


    Understand the meaning of Zhao shuning, disaster fight interest immediately become very low, it now, even did not issue a whimper voice to ask Zhao shuning softhearted.


    As a monster, it is also conscious. It also knows that if Zhao shuning steps into the cave without any guidance, his life and death are unpredictable. He is used to being heartless and can''t drag Zhao shuning into the water.


    "What''s the matter? Depressed? "


    "Why do you want to go to the grottoes so much?"


    Natural senses? Zhao shuning can detect that the evil fight seems to have an inexplicable sense of familiarity with the mysterious cave, but in her mind and the marks left in her growth process, she doesn''t realize that the evil fight has any direct relationship with here. Now, looking at the evil fight, she has a sense of justice in her heart."Well, don''t be depressed. I''ll take you in, OK?"


    Disaster fight in the bag of heaven and earth, suddenly raised his head, hands and feet began to wave, very excited.


    Zhao shuning really wants to bite off her tongue. Really, she clearly knows how dangerous the Lost Cave is. However, she is full of Virgin Spirit. Seeing the sad look of disaster, she unexpectedly utters that sentence.


    "Let''s talk about it first. When we get to the Lost Cave, I''ll take charge of everything."


    Monster Anshun a lot of, hurriedly peep peep peep cleverly sitting in Zhao shuning''s heaven and earth bag, looks very excited.


    "I really don''t know how many murders I made in my last life."


    Zhao shuning cursed secretly, there was no way. As long as she said something and promised something to others, no matter how difficult it was, she would do it.


    "I''ll tell you, if something happens, you''ll have to stand in front of me."


    In a word, the evil fight in the bag of heaven and earth is deeply engraved in the heart. As far as the evil beast is concerned, when it first met Zhao shuning, it was just an immature monster. Zhao shuning accompanied it to grow up to now, and its feelings for Zhao shuning have changed a lot.


    Now, Zhao shuning is its master.


    Although it did not conclude a contract with Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning can only hear the wind whirring in her ears. After another jump, she has come to the entrance of the cave.


    Forget it, just die. When she was Ye Ling, she was not afraid of anything. If she lived another life, she couldn''t lose all her strength. After patting the heaven and earth bag beside her, Zhao shuning clenched her teeth and jumped into the cave.

 Chapter 98

    "Creak -"


    "Da Da -"


    a slight voice came from the next room. Su Nian''s mental attention was highly concentrated at this time. Hearing these two voices, she felt a strong sense of foreboding.


    "There is deceit!"


    "What''s the matter, Miss Su?"


    Su Nian motioned for everyone to squat down. She put her ear on the wall, as if she was observing something carefully, but the previous sound never appeared again.


    "Teacher, are you too nervous?"


    "Mr. Su, it''s OK. I heard the previous voice. This is the place where the spirit beast sits. It''s normal to have such a voice. Maybe the old spirit beast comes back to find a place to sit. It''s normal to make such a noise."


    Is it normal?


    No, it''s not normal at all!


    All the way through the maze cave, Su Nian was also wondering why this time, there were no living animals.


    The more you go in, the more strange it is.


    It is reasonable to say that there should be different levels of spirit beasts sitting on each floor of the cave, but she found that the further they went, the less spirit beasts they met.


    "Thur, how long has it been since we met the land of spirit beast sitting?"


    "Mr. Su, I have passed five venues before, and there is no spirit beast sitting."


    As soon as he finished saying this, she also noticed something wrong. It''s normal to have one or two venues without spirit animals occasionally, but it''s strange that there are five venues without spirit animals in a row.


    Su Nian''s face sank in that instant.


    They seem to have been cheated.


    Ever since they came into this mysterious cave, they have been attracted by the so-called soul inducing incense. They thought it was good luck. Now it seems that they have fallen into the trap of villains.


    "No! You listen to me, now! All back. "


    Su Nian realized the problem and immediately called on several people to go back to exit the cave. But at this time, smoke began to come from behind them.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Kong Shishuang immediately stood in the front and watched the scene.


    "Did anyone set fire to it?"


    "What about Miss Su?"


    Su Nian looked at the smoke rolling road, and several people''s breathing began to become short. He was weak, and even his body began to be weak. If he rushed out in this way, he would be dead. The only way was to rush forward.


    I remember Mr. Chen said that there is a stone gate in the center of the lost grottoes, which can isolate any heat source. When you get there, you may still have a ray of life.


    "Ah Shui, ah Yue, help siser, you guys, follow me."


    Su Nian took a few people to the center of the cave and walked quickly.


    Behind the smoke, more and more close.


    Su Nian and his party finally saw the stone gate in the legend. After they went in, they immediately closed the stone gate. At this time, they got a chance to breathe.


    Huang Sheng and his entourage, who had been waiting in the center of the lost Grottoes for a long time, looked at Su Nian''s embarrassed appearance and made a mockery on their faces.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, you are really good."


    Zhang Tianyuan smiles and doesn''t speak.


    As he said before, the spirit inducing incense is not the ordinary spirit inducing incense. When the spirit inducing incense reacts with the ambergris of Longyan beast, it will produce a lot of things similar to smoke. At first, it will be extremely fierce, but it will disperse slowly in a moment.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, where did you get such a good thing? We can''t even take out the Yanyu building. "


    Who gave him this? Zhang Tianyuan thought of the man, his face could not help but show a look of fear, but because in the dark, no one noticed his strange.


    "Mr. Huang, next, it''s time to play. You should know what to do, right?"


    Huang Sheng nodded with a sly smile on his face.


    Su Nian, since you have come to the center of the lost grottoes and fallen into my hands, this time, you don''t want to leave alive.


    At this time, a few people who came back to their senses just stood up slowly and looked at the scene in front of them.


    Su Nian had never been to the center before, so he never knew that it was such a palace like place.


    "Miss Su, is this the Lost Cave center?"


    Su Nian nodded with shock on his face.


    The Lost Cave center is totally different from other places.


    Here, is a round hall, the center of the hall above, there is a huge dark green gem, and, in this palace, there are no less than dozens of huge night pearls.


    Different from the dim path before, here is bright and brilliant.


    But what makes people feel strange is that there is no so-called spirit beast sitting in the center, only 18 iron chains tied to the huge stone slab in the center.Isn''t this a natural grotto? How can there be such a thing forged by human beings as iron chain.


    Also, what''s under the round stone slab?


    "Miss Su, it doesn''t look as terrible as you said."


    "Don''t take it lightly, and don''t take the initiative to approach the center of the huge circular platform."


    After listening to Su Nian''s words, they were also very alert. Looking at the center of the circle, the concave place seemed to have a round red egg.


    "Miss Su, is that red thing the inner elixir of the spirit beast after sitting?"


    Su Nian was also puzzled, and then motioned for everyone to squat down first.


    "It''s not like inner elixir, inner elixir of spirit beast. It can''t have such a good luster. It''s more like the offspring of a monster that hasn''t hatched yet! Everyone step back, spread out and look for a way out. "


    At this time, Su Nian suddenly thought that it was not an accident that there were no spirit animals in four or five times in a row after he came in. It was the spirit animals who were afraid of the things in the center of the huge platform, the fiery red eggs. Generally, only the monster could give birth to such brilliant offspring.


    It seems that the wound on the heart of the Dragon Rock beast I saw there was also left by this monster.


    The birth of offspring in the center of the Lost Cave shows that the monster did not sit here at all, but regarded it as their home.


    Now, they rush in, and the beasts who are eager to protect their children will not spare them.


    "Miss Su!"


    "It''s too late. You should step back and look for a way out. Remember, don''t disturb the monsters under the huge platform. The action must be light."


    Huang Sheng, hiding in the dark, watched the scene.


    Mind flashed ponder, now want to quit? It''s late, Sunian!


    "Miss Huang, it''s up to you."


    Huang Sheng smiles cunningly, picks up a stone on the ground, and then says, "it''s not easy to lead you into the urn. How can I let them out if you don''t catch turtles in the urn?"


    Immediately, the stone in Huang Sheng''s hand is thrown to the red egg in the giant center. Su Nian''s eyes are sharp, and she sees this scene, but she has no time to stop it.


    "Bang!"


    "No!"


    The red egg was broken, and the juice began to flow out slowly. The monster in the egg had begun to take shape, but because of this blow, its eyes would not have a chance to open.


    It''s over!

 Chapter 99

    The egg was broken, and the round stone board seemed to be injected with new power, and suddenly it was shining.


    At this time, Su Nian and his party finally noticed Huang Sheng.


    "Huang Sheng, you are crazy. Do you know what the consequences will be if you break the eggs without permission?"


    Huang Sheng is no longer hidden behind the pillar, and stands out aboveboard.


    "Huang Sheng, if we wait for the spirit beast to attack, we can''t get out of the cave. Are you crazy? There are so many students, for your selfish desire, do you want to commit their lives here? "


    "Su Nian, don''t be a villain in vain. This egg is useless to me. The yuan Dan of the monster is what I need."


    Monster?


    Does Huang Sheng know that the monster is hidden under the stone slab?


    In spite of this, he still damaged the monster''s eggs so thoroughly. Didn''t he know that it would completely infuriate the sleeping monster?


    Or is he ready?


    Sure enough, in the twinkling of an eye, Huang Sheng puts his hand on the stone pillar, and then gently presses it down. In front of Su Nian''s eyes, a stone slab appears, which completely separates Huang Sheng''s place from them.


    Six people see, quickly back-to-back, surrounded by a circle.


    No matter how stupid they are, they know that at this time, they are trapped by Huang Sheng and others.


    They seem to be waiting here early, waiting for Kong Shishuang and others to fall into the trap.


    Now it seems that the previous obstacle like smoke is also their masterpiece.


    "Miss Su, what should we do?"


    "Huang Sheng, such a mean person!"


    Before, she only knew that Huang Sheng was unscrupulous and thought that the only person Huang Sheng wanted to target was herself. After all, at the beginning, his talent in Yanyu building was very strong, which robbed him of the limelight many times.


    Su Nian thought that Huang Sheng should be more vindictive, and he would never do anything rash. What''s more, he was with the students of Yanyu building.


    Su Nian underestimated Huang Sheng''s insidious degree.


    What scares her even more is the guy named Zhang Tianyuan around Huang Sheng.


    Although he was only a grade three student, his eyes just now were more insidious than Huang Sheng.


    "Shuang''er, how about the herbs you have with you? Is it enough to keep us alive for a while? "


    Shuanger shook his head.


    "Miss Su, it''s not enough. When we came in earlier, we gave most of the herbal medicine to the Viper group. For the injury of cold star, we need those drugs to remove poison and stop bleeding."


    Su Nian felt sad.


    This time I went into the cave, I was really careless.


    "Children, are you afraid?"


    Afraid? They must be afraid, but now, it''s useless to be afraid. They know what they are facing.


    It''s a monster. If the beaver is there, he may have a chance of life. But now, the beaver is still in the Yanyu building, guarding the members of shuiyunsheng.


    "Mr. Su, don''t blame yourself. Even if we die here, it''s not your reason. It''s Mr. Huang."


    Kong Shishuang comforts.


    Not long after the end of the speech, the sound began to ring under the stone slab.


    The voice, full of anger, with a shrill voice.


    People can''t help but be afraid. The monster''s shock is far more than that of siduanling pharmacist, because people can still collude with him, but the monster can''t.


    "Huang Sheng is a villain. When Miss Ben goes out, we must ask Chen Bo to take off his position in charge, and then lock him in the confinement room. He can never come out!"


    At this time, Huang Sheng is next door, showing a deep smile.


    Zhang Tianyuan said: "teacher, you are not afraid, that Kong Shishuang went out to find you?"


    "Come to me? It''s impossible, Mr. Zhang Tianyuan. You may not know how powerful the monster is. Kong Shishuang and his party are not enough for it. What''s more, at this time, the monster must be in a rage. "


    "Teacher, are you not afraid that the monster has destroyed this mysterious cave?"


    "What''s the worry? Although I don''t want to admit it, Sunian has some other talents in dealing with monsters. As long as she''s there, the monsters won''t get the upper hand."


    Third level elixir? Still want to challenge the monster?


    Seeing the puzzled eyes of the students, Huang Sheng said sarcastically, "she has not made any progress in her spiritual power, so over the years, she has focused on the study of monsters."


    "Teacher, when shall we go out?"


    Huang Sheng raised a smile and said, "when it''s quiet, we''ll go."


    "But teacher, among those people, there are our classmates."


    A person just timid finish saying, then discover Zhang Tianyuan is looking at him with incomparably horrible eye, he has to slowly lower head."It was the students who were abrupt."


    "Don''t worry. If you can get out of the cave, I will give you some inner elixirs."


    Smell speech, a few people are overjoyed, so be lured by the interest in front of.


    Inner elixir of spirit beast is a treasure that can not be found for those students of grade three.


    Su Nian is not as comfortable as Huang Sheng.


    At this time, they stood in a row and faced the shaking stone slab. In the gap of the stone slab, there was a cyan light flashing. Finally, when the roar reached a certain level, the stone slab finally broke into countless pieces, and the monsters in it also began to appear.


    The monster''s head is pure white, the body image of an ape, it put its feet on the stone, the feet, actually red red.


    What kind of monster is this?


    "What''s this, Miss Su?"


    "Zhu Yan. Once this kind of monster appears, there will be a big war in the world. "


    The legendary Zhu Yan, even Su Nian, only saw it several times in the book. Unexpectedly, he can see such a real ancient monster now.


    "Ancient monster Zhu Yan?"


    This sentence, in the hearts of all, hit a boulder.


    "It''s over! I can''t even deal with the spirit beast. How could Zhu Yan, an ancient monster, appear in such a place? "


    Kong Shishuang anxiously says to Su Nian that Su Nian''s posture has been defending for a long time.


    Huang Sheng, I''m afraid he didn''t expect that the monster in the center of the cave was Zhu Yan. If he knew it, he would regret provoking such a powerful existence.


    "I can''t keep my life. Huang Sheng is no better."


    "Get down!"


    That monster one eye then locked a few people, roar, grasp the iron chain, toward the direction of the crowd, suddenly rushed over.

 Chapter 100

    Next door deafening sound came, isolated from the people of the stone, it is hard to start shaking.


    Zhang Tianyuan looked in that direction uneasily. He knew that he couldn''t see anything, but in his heart, there was an inexplicable sense of panic.


    "Kong Shishuang, siser, you two separate."


    "Ah Shui, ah Yue, you are behind the pillar. Don''t stand up easily. When Zhu Yan attacks us, you will attract its attention behind the pillar."


    "Shuang''er, you should hide well and see if there is any hemostasis in the remaining herbs."


    It is hard to say whether we can go out in this war.


    Zhu Yan sprang at Su Nian with his teeth and claws.


    Su Nian''s arms stretched out and quickly stood in front of her. When Zhu Yan''s paw touched Su Nian''s arm, a long and thin sharp armor grew from under the meat mat. The armor was very sharp. Through Su Nian''s clothes, her arm was scratched with long blood marks.


    Su Nian retreats awkwardly, barely supporting her precarious body with her arms.


    Zhu Yan, really strong.


    She has used the whole body''s spiritual power to form a protective cover on her arms, but it can easily pass through the protective cover and cut such a big wound.


    "Miss Su!"


    Several people screamed and lost their voice.


    "It''s OK. We''ll come as we arranged."


    Su Nian struggled, reluctantly stood up, across the stone, yelled at Huang Sheng.


    "Huang Sheng, it''s just me that you want to deal with. You put these students in, I''ll stop the monsters, and you go quickly."


    If Zhu Yan finishes solving them, Huang Sheng and his party will be destroyed. Su Nian doesn''t care for Huang Sheng''s life, but the students behind him are innocent and shouldn''t be dragged into the water.


    But in response to her, it was only a taunt.


    "Su Nian, take care of yourself. Don''t be a good man now. I''m here for yuan Dan. Don''t think I''ll give up so easily and let you enjoy it alone."


    Su Nian narrowly avoids Zhu Yan''s attack. At this time, her body is scarred.


    Zhu Yan''s attack ability is too powerful.


    "Huang Sheng, you are crazy. I tell you, this monster is not an ordinary one. It was - "


    before Su Nian finished speaking, there was another cry of surprise.


    This time, it was Kong Shishuang''s voice.


    Zhu Yan changed his direction and attacked Kong Shishuang, who kept interfering with his attack.


    Kong Shishuang''s ability is not as sensitive as Su Nian''s. Zhu Yan''s attack, she has no way to escape. The speed of the five people, including Su Nian, has no time to stop Zhu Yan''s attack.


    Can only see, Zhu Yan''s claw, deeply pierced the right shoulder of Kong Shishuang.


    Kong Shishuang''s body, like a flying butterfly, fell rapidly from the mid air. Her body made a huge noise and could not move any more. Only her unyielding eyes could prove that she was still alive and had her last breath.


    "I''ll attract Zhu Yan, shuang''er. You can check Kong Shishuang''s injury immediately."


    Su Nian''s body, at this time, can''t resist, but she is a teacher, she has the responsibility to protect these students, she can''t retreat.


    Siser flies to Sunian.


    "Teacher, I''ll help you."


    "Siser, you go back, you can''t stop Zhu Yan''s attack."


    "So what, I don''t care."


    In this cave, since it''s hard to escape death, she doesn''t want to die as cowardly as before.


    Kong Shishuang''s hands and feet, at this time, have shown a convulsive look, her eyes, also began to slowly become dim.


    "Teacher, what about the teacher? I can''t stop her blood. "


    Shuanger''s hands are shaking all the time. Kong Shishuang''s condition is getting worse and worse.


    "Mr. Su, go and help. I''ll deal with Zhu Yan first."


    Su Nian didn''t have time to think either. She told siser to be more careful and rushed to Kong Shishuang. At this time, the blood on her right shoulder had already wet most of her clothes, and her pupils began to spread slowly.


    "Shuanger, help her up."


    They helped Kong Shishuang up.


    Su Nian began to instill his continuous spiritual power into Kong Shishuang''s body.


    This is the worst policy, but now, there is no other way. Even if she does it now, it may not work in the end. In the end, they all have to die in the center of this mysterious cave, but as a teacher, she can''t watch her students die in front of her.


    Siser is cooperating with ashui and ayue over there. Although they have grown up together for more than a year and have enough tacit understanding, now, they still can''t resist Zhu Yan''s speed.


    But for a moment, in the middle of the sky, the bodies of Arthur and a Shui and a Yue, one after another, fell to the ground.Several people''s chest is to spread stuffy feeling, throat, there is a sense of fishy sweet, and then, several people coincidentally, spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Too strong!"


    In ancient times, Zhu Yan, a monster, was so powerful that no one could match him.


    In a short time, several people were defeated.


    Su Nian''s eyes slowly open at this time. Although Kong Shishuang''s breath is weak, it begins to become gentle. Her body also slowly recovers its temperature.


    Life was saved for a while, but I don''t know how long she can live.


    Looking at these students in front of him, Su Nian''s heart was filled with a heavy stone.


    "Don''t be afraid. Even if I give my life, I will send you out."


    Su Nian can create a teleportation array. In such an emergency, she can only use the technique of taboo.


    If you want to forge a teleportation array in the Lost Cave, it''s like a fool talking in his dream. But if you use life as the source of spiritual power absorption, there may still be a ray of life.


    But whether it is successful or not, there is only one result.


    That''s su Nian''s death.


    Su Nian''s hands are stained with blood. She is changing the Dharma seal with difficulty. She uses her own spiritual power as the carrier, and then uses her blood to sacrifice to the array. Maybe she has the hope of success.


    "All of you, come here."


    Hearing the words, they forced themselves to support themselves and slowly climbed to Sunian''s place with ah Shui and ah Yue. At this time, their feet couldn''t make any effort at all, and they were able to crawl on the ground. They had already exhausted all their strength.


    "Children, I''ll take you out."


    Su Nian''s body suddenly leans forward, and her limbs suddenly leans back under the external force.


    "Miss Su!"


    "Don''t be afraid. Close your eyes."


    But how could Zhu Yan give them a few chances? He had already killed them. Seeing that Su Nian wanted to form a Dharma array, he rushed over.


    "Time does not wait for me, life is not up to me!"


    It seems that the lives of six of them have to be accounted for here today.


    Time, as if at this moment static.


    But the expected pain did not come.

 Chapter 101

    Silence, silence that never existed.


    They thought they were completely unconscious.


    They thought that they should have died under Zhu Yan''s hand.


    They thought that they were all wronged to die in vain for the evil of the lost cave.


    However, when the relaxed voice came from their ears, their bodies began to shudder, their eyes all opened, and the excitement in their eyes could infect all people.


    That''s hope, that''s the look in the eyes.


    "What? Don''t want me to come? "


    Zhao shuning''s voice is Zhao shuning!


    At this time, Kong Shishuang struggled to get up from the ground, and there was blood flowing out of her right shoulder.


    "Zhao shuning."


    As soon as these three words came out, the five people with them immediately became red in their eyes. Shuanger''s tears began to roll down and burst into tears.


    In Zhao shuning''s absence, they did not dare to be weak or retreat. They shouldered the future of shuiyunsheng with their own shoulders.


    Just now, in such a dangerous situation, they all knew that when they were dying, none of them shed tears. Now, except Su Nian, the other five people are all in tears.


    "I said, Miss Kong, what''s the matter with you? I have not seen you for such a long time. When I come here, I am so sad that I am not welcome. "


    "Zhao shuning, dangerous!"


    Zhao shuning and a few people speak of the gap, that Zhu Yan, once again swept.


    She sighed and said, "I''ll finish this first. I''ll talk to you later."


    The little girl''s body began to rise slowly, and looked at Zhu Yan in pairs. Suddenly, she closed her eyes, and the mental power flowing in her hands began to turn into a ray of light, and got into Zhu Yan''s body.


    Mental power?


    Is Sunian stunned?


    How can Zhao shuning know how to control her mental power? How can her mental power be so strong? She is much better than the landlord.


    Zhu Yan''s body, in the first moment of contact with mental power, slowly calmed down.


    Immediately, its eyes full of violent factors began to become quiet.


    Look at it this appearance, Zhao shuning just slowly landed on the ground.


    She threw the pills in her hand to several people behind her and said in a soft voice: "taking it can make you not be in this state in a short time."


    A few people don''t doubt that there is him. Take it quickly.


    Zhao shuning then turned his eyes to the gentle Zhu Yan and began to communicate with him.


    Of course, the alchemist and the monster communication method, they a few people, also simply do not understand, do not know.


    "They didn''t kill your children, you believe me."


    "They are all soft hearted children and will not do so."


    "I''ve checked your child before. Now, there should be no hope to save it."


    Zhu Yan sent a shrill cry, and tears began to seep out of his eyes.


    "I know that you feel bad, and I can''t forgive the way those people do."


    "You can''t let them pay for your life. The death of your child has nothing to do with them."


    Zhu Yan''s eyes, also because of this sentence, began to slowly change color.


    Zhao shuning whispered that it was not good. Zhu Yan now obviously regarded himself as the kind of person who hurt his children. He thought that he helped human beings without the justice of alchemist. So now he regarded Zhao shuning as his enemy.


    "You''re a little bit hotter than my friend."


    "But I don''t have time to fight with you now."


    Zhao shuning stepped back a few steps, then pulled down the bag of heaven and earth on his waist, opened the mouth of the bag, and patted the bag.


    "What are you doing? Come out and meet your old friends."


    Then, in the eyes of all the people, a huge ape came out of Zhao shuning''s bag. It looked like Zhu Yan.


    Su niangang wanted to let a few people back, but Zhao shuning stretched out his right hand and motioned them to calm down.


    "This? Not Zhu Yan? Is it a fight for disaster? "


    Su Nian''s eyes, open boss, finally have such a day, she unexpectedly today, witnessed two ancient fierce beast appear at the same time.


    "Don''t worry. The fight is mild and won''t attack you."


    Gentle? When Zhao shuning said the word, his right eyelid jumped involuntarily. It''s true that before he came to the maze forest, the disaster fight was not gentle. From time to time, he always wanted to hit her with stones.


    As soon as the disaster fight appeared, Zhu Yan''s eyes changed completely.


    Zhao shuning didn''t know why Zaodou had such persistent feelings for this mysterious cave, but now, after seeing Zhu Yan, she understood.


    Obviously, the evil fight around her should be the offspring of Zhu Yan and ordinary monsters.It''s no wonder that Zhao shuning thought before that the evil fight with her could be so stupid. Now it seems that its brain has not developed well since childhood. If ye Xingchen didn''t use good herbs all day long, it would not hatch now.


    "Fight a small disaster. You can talk to it, Haosheng."


    The animal world also has its own rules. Zhao shuning doesn''t want to interfere with their feelings.


    She walked slowly to several people behind her, and there was something unbelievable in their eyes.


    "Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. If you look at you, you''ll almost commit your life here. It also implicates Mr. Su."


    "Miss Kong, don''t look at me like this. You''re used to being unruly. I''m not used to this delicate look now."


    "Zhao shuning."


    "Gang leader Ning."


    "Xiao Ning''er."


    Zhao shuning looks at a few people, also know their mind.


    "Zhao shuning, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Miss Ben still thinks about you strangely. I said that the disaster has been left for thousands of years. How can people like you die so easily?"


    Zhao shuning sighed and thought that after such a long time, Kong Shishuang''s mouth was as poisonous as ever.


    But her eyes, watery at the moment, are quite attractive.


    Shuanger hugs Zhao shuning in his arms.


    "Xiao Ning''er, Wuwuwuwu -- you''ve come back at last. You don''t know that those bastards of tianyuanque always bully us. Xiao Ning''er, after you come back, you must take revenge for us, wuwuwu --"


    Shuanger hasn''t shed tears for a long time. Now when you see Zhao shuning, her tears will burst the dike again.


    Different from Shuanger, she always hides all her grievances.


    Zhao shuning looked at her, she just nodded, and then nervously held Zhao shuning''s hand, gently said: "guild leader, you can come back."


    A Shui and a Yue, two big boys, are also struggling to wipe their tears.


    "Well, don''t worry. I will help you to recover the grievances you suffered today."

 Chapter 102

    The fight next door, slowly stopped.


    Huang Sheng clings to the stone slab and can''t detect the movement there. Zhang Tianyuan obviously also finds out this point and comes forward quickly.


    "Miss Huang -"


    "it seems that they have stopped there."


    "So fast?"


    Huang Sheng''s eyebrows, with no small doubt, Su Nian''s ability, he is the most understanding, she is certainly not the monster''s opponent, but it is impossible in such a short time, was killed by the monster?


    But there was no movement next door.


    "Miss Huang, shall we go and have a look?"


    Huang Sheng shook his head and said, "wait a second."


    At this time Huang Sheng, nervous, he always felt that things are not so simple.


    Previously, Su Nian was still shouting for help towards them, but now, he couldn''t even hear the roar from the other side. Is that monster really so powerful? In just a few minutes, they all got rid of them?


    "Zhang Tianyuan, I think it''s strange. What do you think?"


    Zhang Tianyuan also nodded. Although he wanted to get the yuan Dan of the monster, he also knew his ability. If he lost his life here for a moment''s greed, it would not be worth the loss.


    "Teacher, shall we go out?"


    "Well, get out first."


    Just as several people were about to slowly exit from another channel, the stone slab in front of them was knocked down to the ground with a bang. It was impossible for the four section elixir to achieve this power.


    Then, the two monsters came into people''s eyes.


    They are different in appearance, but it can be seen that they both have ape attributes.


    "Miss Huang?"


    "No!"


    Zhu Yan and Wu Dou are both ancient monsters!


    No wonder, before Su Nian they only insisted on a short moment, in the face of such a powerful monster, even if there are more people, it is just to die.


    Two monsters suddenly appear, immediately there are students began to panic back.


    Zhang Tianyuan and Huang Sheng, also exhausted the whole body''s spiritual power, kept moving towards the exit.


    But they forget that what they are facing is the strength of ancient monsters, but they are good at speed. In a flash, they jump to the exit and block it.


    "Damn it, there''s a fight before, and then there''s Zhu Yan. This time, even if he doesn''t die, he''s definitely disabled."


    Huang Sheng cursed secretly and looked at Zhang Tianyuan. Zhang Tianyuan was also cautious. If he knew that the monster was Zhu Yan, he would not dare to come to the center of this mysterious cave.


    Now, Su Nian and his party lost their lives here. They will soon go to see the king of hell.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Su Nian and his party had already arrived outside the lost cave.


    "Classmate Zhao, we just came out like this. Don''t you care about them?"


    Looking at the direction of the cave, Zhao shuning said with a smile: "harm others, harm yourself. Teacher, I can''t save them because of my limited ability."


    Where is the limited ability, Zhao shuning''s ability is obvious to all, but her revenge, she does not want to waste energy on those villains.


    Zhu Yan, they have to bear the misfortune.


    "But, classmate Zhao..."


    Siser came forward and quickly said: "Mr. Su, our leader has a sense of propriety in doing things. The fight against disaster should not hurt the lives of his classmates."


    Kong Shishuang then said, "but Huang Sheng and Zhang Tianyuan have their own problems with Zhao shuning. Zhao shuning will not let them go so easily."


    Su Nian looks at Zhao shuning''s back. For a moment, she feels that this girl is different from everyone else.


    Her strength is so powerful that she can climb up to the fifth height alone in the dark land. In addition, her previous surging mental strength and the ancient monster fighting with her all told Su Nian a result, that is, the little girl in front of her is much stronger than they imagined.


    She doesn''t procrastinate. She dares to love and hate.


    Zhao shuning looks at the distance. Why did she come to the maze forest? It''s not just the inner elixirs in the maze cave. When she came out earlier, she specially told xiaozaodou to search and bring out the inner elixirs of Zhang Tianyuan and his party.


    Just now, in fact, for a moment, Zhao shuning didn''t want to do things so absolutely.


    After all, most of those who follow Huang Sheng are innocent.


    However, they encourage evil forces to do evil things. Even if they do nothing bad, they also play a role in promoting it.


    When avalanche, no snowflake is innocent.


    Zhao shuning didn''t want to take their lives, but this time, he had to teach them a lesson.


    After a few people''s self-cultivation, she was able to stand up. She asked Zhao shuning, "guild leader, what''s next for us to continue on our way? OrZhao shuning smile, quite interesting way: "wait."


    "Wait? What are you waiting for? "


    "What a pain."


    Zhao shuning called it borrowing power, and she was not ashamed of it.


    Although she is now a third-order psychic and fourth grade alchemist, it is obviously a little difficult for her to deal with Huang Sheng and his party. At most, she can rely on her own strength to draw with the two and lose both sides.


    She won''t be so stupid. Now that she has the misfortune fight and Zhu Yan, she certainly wants to use their power to rub the prestige of Huang Sheng and Zhang Tianyuan.


    "Treat him in his own way."


    With a smile and shaking his head, he stepped back. Their leader''s mind has always been very delicate. Zhao shuning never flaunts that she is a righteous person. As long as she can borrow money, she will immediately join in. It is her personality that makes her look not so unattainable.


    Sunian listened to what she said to her, and even more admired the girl not far away.


    She is capable, intelligent and resourceful, and far exceeds those of her age.


    Previously, Zhang Tianyuan and Huang Sheng wanted to use monsters to exhaust the power of Su Nian and his party, so that they could take advantage of each other. Now, Zhao shuning uses the same method to exhaust the power of Huang Sheng and his party, and then they do it again. The mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow is behind. When Zhao shuning was still a child, he heard the master recite this to her.


    "Here you are."


    Zhao shuning took out several sets of black clothes from the heaven and earth bag and threw them to six people.


    "What is this?"


    Zhao shuning said with a sly smile: "wait for the equipment."


    In the future, she will have to get along in Yanyu building, so Zhao shuning won''t block the back road. She will wait a moment to let that group of people taste what it''s like to be dumb.


    Although this is not fair and aboveboard, we have to use villain''s method to deal with villains?

 Chapter 103

    Zhao shuning, Su Nian and others live peacefully outside.


    A group of people in the Lost Cave suffered a lot.


    Huang Sheng is the first to bear the brunt.


    Huang Sheng''s ability is the strongest among all, and he is also one of the four leaders of Yanyu building. According to the truth, he should protect his students.


    But he didn''t. every time when the monster attacked him, he always pulled the third grade students to stop them.


    It''s surprising that each attack of that disaster fight and Zhu Yan will weaken a lot when they meet other students. However, once they face Huang Sheng and Zhang Tianyuan, their strength will be several times stronger than usual.


    "His uncle''s, is it difficult that this beast''s eyes live on the top of his head, knowing that I threw the stone before?"


    There was no time to finish complaining, the disaster came back.


    At this time, Huang Sheng and his entourage had already been decorated. The injury was no lighter than that of Kong Shishuang.


    Zhang Tianyuan''s hand was still shaking.


    Huang Sheng also feels that his sole has become a lot of vanity. As soon as he relaxes, he will immediately sit on the ground.


    "Are these two beasts only going to attack us?"


    Other students also hung up the lottery, but not to the point of death, but the disaster fight with Zhu Yan, a face to them, they will die.


    "There''s something wrong with that fight."


    Zhang Tianyuan said this in a dull voice, and then said a few words in Huang Sheng''s ear. They looked at each other, nodded, and quickly gathered together.


    Outside the grottoes, Zhao shuning taps his fingers and counts the time minute by minute.


    "Thur, what is the leader doing?"


    "Wait for me."


    "For whom?"


    "The man of tianyuanque."


    Shuang''er stepped back a few steps. Zhao shuning''s eyes were always staring at the exit of the cave. Soon, another moment later, they should come out.


    "Thur, why don''t the guild leader solve them directly in the cave and have such trouble?"


    Thur shook his head, but with a silent smile, he walked to one side.


    Why doesn''t Zhao shuning let the disaster fight solve Huang Sheng and his party directly? There are several major considerations.


    First of all, if she did not see them suffer with her own eyes, she would be sorry for what she had suffered when she fell into the river of undercurrent. But she has the ancient monster fight, this is a top secret, if let other people know, will certainly be envious, at that time, for their own death, it can not be worth the loss, so, Zhao shuning will take them out first.


    Moreover, Zhao shuning had her own consideration before. At the second height, she saw Zhang Tianyuan''s appearance after swallowing the inner alchemy. Within the same level, Zhao shuning was confident that it would not be a problem to deal with Zhang Tianyuan. However, if Huang Sheng, a villain, was added, she might be hurt a little. Therefore, she had to let the monster take their courage first polish.


    Finally, why is Zhao shuning so sure that they can find the flaw and escape? That''s because she deliberately left the flaw.


    Zhang Tianyuan is not stupid. In a fight, he will surely find that the evil fight will not take the initiative to attack those innocent classmates. It is only a matter of time for them to escape from the maze with their peers as shields.


    But when she came out, she must be disgraced, and what she wanted was such disgrace.


    "Time is up."


    Zhao shuning said to several people behind him, "put on your clothes and hide in place. I''ll come."


    Su Nian and his party are injured, so it''s not suitable to go to Huang Sheng to settle accounts with them.


    Zhao shuning gave them black clothes just to make it easier for them to hide in the black night.


    Not far away from the mysterious cave, suddenly there are several groups of figures flash, and then, someone keeps following out, at this time, the outside of the mysterious forest, twilight has come.


    Zhang Tianyuan and Huang Sheng pant out of the cave. Behind them, they follow their classmates who entered the cave together with them. But at this time, their faces are written with great dissatisfaction. Just now, Huang Sheng and Zhang Tianyuan want to use them as meat shields to attract monsters. They have not forgotten.


    "Finally out."


    "Will they rush out?"


    Huang Sheng shakes his head. The monsters in the cave usually don''t come out late at night. Therefore, the forest is safe at this time.


    More than 20 people collapsed to the ground. Zhang Tianyuan''s face was covered with several bloodstains. Huang Sheng was no better. His chest, long claw prints, almost took out all the organs in his body.


    At this time, all the people were exhausted, sitting on the ground breathing fresh air.


    "Mr. Huang, you are the manager of the building. We always respect you, but you have just killed us all."


    "Headmaster Huang, although we are not the best candidates in Yanyu building, we are also the successors in the family. We all know what happened just now. You have to give us an explanation.""Yes, you have to give us an account!"


    A few people took a rest for a while and began to talk about it.


    They are greedy for money, but if they know there are monsters in the cave, how can they go in?


    But looking at the look of headmaster Huang and Zhang Tianyuan, they clearly know that there are monsters in the cave, but they didn''t expect that it was the ancient monsters Zhu Yanhe''s fight against misfortune. If they were ordinary monsters, Huang Sheng and Zhang Tianyuan would let them take risks. Their purpose is self-evident.


    "I''m afraid that Mr. Su is Huang''s first means, and we will be the second."


    Huang Sheng''s face is extremely gloomy.


    "Have you said enough?"


    "Headmaster Huang, we almost told our lives here before. Now, do you still want to use the power of headmaster to suppress us? We tell you, we are not afraid. "


    People who have experienced life and death have nothing to fear.


    "You can''t even stand this training, and you can''t step on the threshold of the fourth level."


    Can''t step in? Huang Sheng''s words are really funny.


    "Headmaster Huang, we respectfully call you headmaster. You are not qualified to be a teacher. You didn''t save us, but the monster didn''t kill us. Although we are young, we are not fools. We can''t even see that."


    More and more people are crusading against Huang Sheng. Huang Sheng''s face is also beginning to feel a little flustered.


    At this time, Zhang Tianyuan''s expression is also extremely sinister.


    "Speak again, and I will kill you all!"


    The threat of low voice sounded, Zhang Tianyuan''s face, or as usual gloomy.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, what do you say?"


    "I said, if you keep talking, I will kill you all."


    People are stunned, the footstep, unexpectedly is involuntarily retreated some.


    They thought that Zhang Tianyuan would be on their side, because they are tianyuanque''s people, but now, in this situation, Zhang Tianyuan is clearly on the side of interests.

 Chapter 104

    Zhao shuning, hiding in the dark, is also surprised by Zhang Tianyuan''s words.


    She knew that Zhang Tianyuan was cruel, but she didn''t expect that he could say such a thing.


    Moreover, when he said this, he held his breath and was full of killing intention. It can be seen that he was very serious. If these people continue to talk about it, he might really deal with them.


    On second thought, Zhao shuning was relieved.


    In the second height, he was also his younger martial sister. He was cruel and ruthless. He didn''t leave any room to force himself to jump off the cliff.


    However, after Zhao shuning fell into the river of undercurrent, the benefits he brought to him were far beyond his growth on the trial ground.


    What''s more, she has a new discovery, which is worth most of the hope in her life.


    "Classmate Zhang, are you crazy?"


    Huang Sheng immediately winks at Zhang Tianyuan.


    As the manager of Yanyu building, he didn''t dare to say these words to the third grade students. They can be promoted to the third grade, and their actual strength is extraordinary.


    "Teacher Huang, what are you afraid of? You are in charge. Their lives are nothing to you."


    "If manager Chen knows that I''m doing this, report it to the landlord, and I''ll lose someone''s life."


    Zhang Tianyuan glanced at Huang Sheng with disdain, and then said: "even if you don''t kill them, you can''t escape Kong Ye''s punishment when you get out of the maze forest. Mr. Huang, don''t forget that in order to deal with Su Nian, you pulled Kong Shishuang out of the water. Now, most of Kong Shishuang died in the maze cave."


    "It''s su Nian who leads Kong Shishuang. What does it have to do with me?"


    "It doesn''t matter much, but Mr. Huang, don''t forget that Kong Ye is an alchemist. Recently, I heard that he should have arrived at Sipin. You think that Sipin''s alchemist can communicate with monsters. Kong Ye is the only relative of Kong Shishuang. He will come here to find her personally. At that time, he will communicate with Zhu Yan Will your business be exposed? "


    Huang Sheng was shocked.


    He looked at Zhang Tianyuan for a long time.


    This student named Zhang Tianyuan is really terrible. What is terrible is not his strength, but his heart. He can say such cruel words in such a calm tone.


    "You see, they are much quieter now."


    Huang Sheng said: "are you not afraid?"


    "What are you afraid of? Are you afraid of them reporting? Do you think they''ll have the guts? "


    Zhang Tianyuan glanced at all the people. Most of the people in the world, regardless of their age, want to be in a corner. They are not the kind of troublemakers. They are always timid and don''t know how to resist. Zhang Tianyuan just grasped their weakness and managed them so well in the past two years.


    Disobedient people, just kill them.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, who are you


    Huang Sheng murmured this sentence, then felt that Zhang Tianyuan''s eyes, as if a glimmer of strange emotions.


    "Who can it be? Mr. Huang, the manager of Yanyu building should have investigated my background for a long time. You know all about the origin of Zhang Tianyuan. Now, I''m just giving the most compromise method. Aren''t you afraid that these people will report you when they go back? They can''t keep Yanyu building''s job. In the Dongze wasteland, everyone will yell at you? Then we should cut off this possibility from the root, isn''t it better? "


    Zhang Tianyuan, how could he say such a thing?


    "Besides, Mr. Huang, many years ago, the technique you used was not very bright. If it wasn''t for you, Mr. Su now should have the hope to become a wudaoling pharmacist."


    Huang Sheng gathered his eyebrows and breathed for a while.


    "Are you sure you want to go back to headmaster Chen to report me?"


    Huang Sheng''s body, at this moment, is like a devil coming out of the dark.


    "What? Are you afraid now? No one dares to talk? But it''s too late. You''ve got this idea. I''ll never leave you here again. "


    Huang Sheng raised his hands and gathered the spirit power. After all, he was a four section spirit pharmacist. When he got up a little, the power of the cohesion in the center of his palm came faintly. At this time, most of these students were badly hurt. If Huang Sheng hit down, most of them would die on the spot.


    Zhao shuning looks at Zhang Tianyuan standing in the shade.


    Curse: "this Zhang Tianyuan, too Yin."


    He only needs to move his mouth to persuade people of Huang Sheng''s level to do things for him. Huang Sheng just doesn''t know. Today''s story has spread, he is just a scapegoat, while Zhang Tianyuan, who has never done anything, is also a student. Finally, as long as he shows weakness and explains a little, he will not be held responsible in the college.


    Huang Sheng, however, is different. He is equivalent to paving the way for Zhang Tianyuan with his own future.Moreover, he also personally sent his handle to Zhang Tianyuan.


    In the future, even if Huang Sheng was in charge, he would be inferior to Zhang Tianyuan.


    Those people of tianyuanque sect full of righteous indignation? Save or not? If he is saved, there will be no return. Zhao shuning doesn''t want to be a living Bodhisattva. What''s more, some time ago, they didn''t focus on Shui Yunsheng. This time, they found an opportunity not to let them eat well for a while. Zhao shuning''s anger will not be smooth in any case.


    But if he watched them die in Huang Sheng''s hands, Zhao shuning felt that he always had a little responsibility. After all, the fight was his own. Zhu Yan was provoked by himself. If they were not seriously injured, they would not be helpless and let Huang Sheng handle it.


    "These are all masters, not as good as --"


    Zhao shuning grinned. Yes, she thought of poisonous snakes, so now she is thinking of doing the same thing again.


    Zhao shuning covers her face tightly, and then swallows a pill to change her voice. When Huang Sheng''s spirit weapon is about to meet the people, she easily forms a mental shield between her hands.


    "Ding -"


    the sound of the weapon attacking the shield.


    "Yi -"


    immediately, countless sparks flashed at the place where the spirit weapon collided with the protective cover. People quickly protected their eyes, and when the spark retreated, they quickly looked around for the person who had just shot.


    "Alchemist?"


    "What''s the rank? It''s not low. Is there an old man sitting in the maze forest


    Huang Sheng was also disturbed by this sudden change. He looked confused and said, "where is the master? Can you come out and see me? "

 Chapter 105

    "I''m not an expert, but I''ll never see such a cunning person like you in my life."


    The clear and melodious voice of a young girl came from the East. No one could see her true face, but just listening to the voice, it was not difficult to find that the strength of the young girl was above the others.


    "Master, can you show up?"


    There is such a custom in Dongze Dahuang. For alchemists, they will call them masters. For those who are above them in spirit and spirit, no matter how old they are, they will call them predecessors.


    How many times has Zhao shuning been called a senior?


    "Huang Sheng, do you want to kill the herbalist?"


    How did she know her name was Huang Sheng?


    "I dare not, but as their teacher, these students have no respect. I want to teach them how to be a man."


    "What? Are you blind when you are my girl


    Zhao shuning''s tone is light, but people can hear that there is a little displeasure hidden in her sentence.


    "Are you from Yanyu building?"


    "That''s not true."


    "In this case, please don''t interfere in the affairs of Yanyu building. Behind the Yanyu building, there is the Wang family. I don''t think I need to say that the Wang family is strong. I should know that."


    Wang family?


    When it comes to Wang''s family, Zhao shuning doesn''t have a good temper.


    If previously, she just wanted to abolish Huang Sheng''s hand and foot, now, he uses Wang''s family to coerce Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning thinks, take his life.


    She remembers exactly how the Wang family did harm to her at the beginning. Although she has no ability to settle accounts with the Wang family, she can''t tolerate a small manager of Yanyu building and dare to be reckless on her head.


    "Yes? But I just like to fight against the Wang family. What can I do? "


    Zhang Tianyuan hears speech, just want to take advantage of the public not to notice, quietly slip away.


    But at this time, an unknown wall of force was erected around him.


    "I didn''t say, can you go?"


    Zhang Tianyuan held his breath and kept a low profile: "senior, I''m just a student of Yanyu building. I don''t want to have a holiday with my senior. I don''t want to participate in your fight. I''ll go away. It won''t affect the communication between my senior and Mr. Huang. I don''t know where to offend my senior?"


    Zhao shuning smiles and doesn''t reply.


    If Zhang Tianyuan grows up, he will not be worse than Wang Cheng.


    Zhao shuning wanted to cut Zhang Tianyuan to pieces. What did he do? He didn''t know? And pretend to be innocent.


    "Huang Sheng, what should I do?"


    "Master, you have a problem with the Wang family, but someone Huang has nothing to do with you. I, Huang Sheng, have been safe all these years, and have not done anything evil. Will you let me go?"


    Let him go?


    He thought very well.


    "Master, please help us. Huang Sheng is a teacher in vain. He wants to kill us all here. He is afraid that we will go back to Yanyu building to report him. Master, please help us. As long as you save us, we will try our best to do whatever you say in the future."


    These people''s words were right in Zhao shuning''s heart, but on the surface, she was still invisible.


    People''s heart and ability are what she needs most now. Although poisonous snake is powerful and willing to be loyal to her, his strength is still not enough. If tianyuanque can be included in shuiyunsheng Gang, the two gangs will be merged, and they will be the biggest gang in the world.


    If it is possible for such a big gang to be managed by vipers and Thurs, it can be regarded as one of its own forces.


    Can want to return to think, now, Zhao shuning still can''t express a position so quickly, she still has to hold these three grade students well.


    "It''s not difficult for me to save you, but your ability can''t get into my eyes."


    "Senior, we are all second-class pharmacists. Nowadays, there are many people who attack the third level. Senior, we are still young. In the future, we will concentrate on Cultivation and become the fastest knife in the hands of senior."


    "But you are greedy for life and afraid of death. You are as timid as a mouse. When you face the power, the first thing you want is to give in, not to resist. Even if you are used for me in the future, maybe you will fall back when you meet a more powerful alchemist."


    "Master, we won''t!"


    "Master, although we are timid, we can distinguish between loyalty and treachery. We will never do anything that goes against the morality of the river and the wilderness."


    "Yes! Master, we were too timid before, but now we have experienced this. We know that no matter how strong the background is, we can''t rely on it. The person we want to choose doesn''t need much background, but we must be honest and kind. Master, we really know that we are wrong now. Please help usThose three grade students speak sincerely, Zhao shuning also detected their mental strength, it doesn''t seem to be lying.


    Then he said, "empty talk, how can I trust you?"


    More than 20 people below, when they heard this, all looked at each other. Then, they knelt down on the ground and slowly stripped their spiritual roots and put them in the East. That direction is the direction where Zhao shuning''s voice came from.


    Offering sacrifices to Linggen is the greatest sincerity of the elixir.


    "Master, you can inject your spiritual power into our spiritual roots. If we have two minds in the future, you will directly use your spiritual power to damage our spiritual roots."


    Zhao shuning''s hand gently stretched out, her spiritual power was divided into about 20 roots, and then covered the spiritual roots of the 20 spiritual pharmacists. Then, those spiritual roots returned to the body of the spiritual pharmacists.


    Yes, Zhao shuning planted his spiritual power on their spiritual roots.


    She is not familiar with these students. They can''t be compared with siser Shuanger at all. What Zhao shuning wants is peace of mind by planting his own spiritual strength on them.


    In the last life, she trusted the people around her too much, and finally she died miserably.


    Now she will not blindly believe in what people, she believes most, is himself.


    Linggen flew back into the bodies of the students, and the team Zhao shuning was standing in was very obvious.


    "Master!"


    "Huang Sheng, as you can see, I have taken advantage of them. Now, they are under my command. If you hurt them, I will defeat you."


    Zhao shuning spoke these four words very slowly.


    Huang Sheng''s eyes, also at this moment, become fierce.


    If this group of students go back, he will face lifelong imprisonment, which is more painful than letting him die.


    In this case, he has no way out. Why not make an all-out attack at this last chance? Maybe he still has a chance to survive.


    "Want to escape?"

 Chapter 106

    Huang Sheng''s strength is powerful, but don''t forget that Zhao shuning is a fourth grade alchemist. Moreover, Zhao shuning has both spiritual and spiritual cultivation. Huang Sheng is still seriously injured at this time. Even if he is not dragging his body, or at the peak, Zhao shuning is sure to subdue him.


    Now, for Zhao shuning, all Huang Sheng''s small moves are of no help. As long as he does not let him go, he will not have this opportunity.


    "You deceive too much!"


    Huang Sheng roared. The muscles on his arm were twitching all the time.


    "Well, I admit it."


    Zhao shuning doesn''t think he is a great hero. Huang Sheng is right about what he says. At this time, he is deceiving others too much.


    "As a senior, it''s shameful of you to do so!"


    "No shame, no shame. I''m not going to let other people''s comments influence my decision."


    Zhao shuning''s voice is still calm, as long as the master thinks she is good, as long as her father and mother think she is good, as long as her brother thinks she is good, what does the opinion of other strangers have to do with him?


    "Master, are you not afraid of the order of the four families?"


    Zhang Tianyuan lowered his voice and said this sentence gently.


    At the beginning, when they killed Ye Ling, they united with many righteous people in the Jianghu and began to attack her. What they ordered was the order of the four families.


    "For the sake of Huang Sheng and Zhang Tianyuan, do you think the four families would be so playful?"


    When Zhao shuning said this, she kept staring at Zhang Tianyuan. She always felt that there were some differences between Zhang Tianyuan and ordinary people. She had not yet observed the specific points, but Zhao shuning believed in her intuition.


    There must be something wrong with Zhang Tianyuan. If he can say such a thing, it shows that he must be connected with the four families.


    "Master, are you really going to kill us?"


    "Well."


    Zhang Tianyuan was shocked. The girl''s voice didn''t mean to kill him, but it could make him fear from the bottom of his heart.


    Only the people in that organization can do this.


    "I''m afraid you can''t kill me."


    Zhang Tianyuan took out a signal bomb from under his sleeve and let it out quickly. In an instant, a brilliant light turned the small sky red.


    When Zhao shuning saw this bunch of signal bombs, his heart tightened.


    At the beginning, when the army broke into the city, there were also such signal bombs.


    Before, Zhao shuning thought that it was just a simple signal bomb, but after so many years, when she saw the same signal bomb here again, she could not help associating the two things together.


    "It''s not so easy to trap me."


    Zhao shuning is still thinking about the signal bomb. On the other side, Huang Sheng has risen.


    He pulled a soft whip from his waist. The whole body of the whip was silvery white, and there was a flicker of light. It seemed that it should be a good magic weapon. It could be used as a belt or a weapon.


    If Huang Sheng hadn''t pulled it out suddenly this time, I''m afraid no one would have found that the bright belt would be a good magic weapon.


    Silver whip across the sky, and air collision, issued a clear sound of impact.


    "Good! It''s a very good spirit weapon, Huang Sheng. You''re just the manager of Yanyu building. It''s really amazing that you can have such a good spirit weapon. "


    Huang Sheng knew that the girl was teasing him, and he didn''t want to talk to her any more. If he hadn''t been seriously injured at the moment, he didn''t want to use this magic weapon.


    "I''ll see what you can do to stop me now."


    "The long sky spirit whip is really strong, but it''s not so strong that I can''t cope with it."


    The girl is also a burst of sarcasm, and then, her body quickly attacks, just like a gust of wind, flies past Huang Sheng. Before Huang Sheng has time to deal with it, he sees the girl''s palm wind coming to his gate of life, and flies away. Huang Sheng just thinks he has escaped a move, but he sees a trace of cunning in the girl''s eyes.


    Immediately, the girl''s hand was directly covered with magic weapon, trying to take it away.


    For Huang Sheng, the long sky whip is life, so he holds it tightly. Zhao shuning''s first move failed to seize the weapon.


    Huang Sheng blinked, and the girl who had appeared before disappeared in front of him.


    "Fast speed."


    In this way, in addition to Huang Sheng, even Zhang Tianyuan is also a defensive posture.


    "Huang Sheng, I like your long sky whip very much. Do you give it out quietly, or do you give it out when I beat you?"


    Changkong spirit whip is the Grandmaster of the whip. Even Zhao Xiangxiang''s whip is modeled after this one, but Zhao Xiangxiang''s whip ranks tens of thousands of generations in front of Huang Sheng''s magic weapon.


    One is a Grandmaster, and the other is not even a great grandson.And the reason why Zhao shuning likes this whip is very simple, that is to give it to Zhao Xiangxiang.


    Zhao Xiangxiang sent her whip at the second height, which was completely destroyed by Zhang Tianyuan''s Qingyun sword. Zhao shuning said that when she went back, she should bring Zhao Xiangxiang a handy weapon. Zhao Xiangxiang was used to the whip, which should be the most suitable weapon for her.


    "You dream!"


    "Is it?"


    The girl''s voice should reverberate in the air, and you can see that Huang Sheng''s body is distorted at the moment.


    Zhao shuning''s spirit is too strong.


    Huang Sheng''s legs began to kneel to the ground involuntarily.


    "Poop


    With such a loud voice, I''m afraid his knees have already worn out more than half of them.


    "Huang Sheng, I now, on behalf of the law of Dongze Dahuang, formally punish you."


    "You have no right to punish me! I''m a four section elixir, the manager of Yanyu building. Do you dare to kill me? "


    Zhao shuning killed many people in her previous life, but she didn''t have one life in her hand in this life. She didn''t mind. Let Huang Sheng set a precedent.


    "Huang Sheng, you kill the spirit beast and kill the child of the spirit beast in order to get the yuan Dan of the spirit beast. Your behavior has broken the peace contract between the alchemist and the beast world."


    "Second, for the sake of your own interests, you even ignore the life and death of your classmates. Your carelessness also destroys the rules of the herbalist. You also want to kill the students in your own name. You can never live in the law of Yanyu building."


    This girl? How could she know what happened in the cave?


    "And -" the girl''s voice changed, as if reading out his last sin.


    "Many years ago, in order to promote yourself, you harmed Su nianlinggen of your classmates. Your sins are too numerous to record."


    There is no room for such a villain as Huang Sheng in this world.


    Zhao shuning clenched his hands and crossed his arms. In his body, Huang Sheng, who was under the control of his mental power, suddenly burst out of mental power. His face became extremely distorted. Then, blood flowed out of his seven orifices.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, he slowly fell to the ground, his eyes were full of unwilling.


    Huang Sheng, dead.

 Chapter 107

    This scene, for the people present, the deterrent force, are not to be underestimated.


    Grade three students, at this time of the mouth, are showing an egg shaped.


    It''s not that they have never seen murder, but that they have never seen a famous four section spirit pharmacist. He was killed so easily by a young girl, and they still have no chance to see her face clearly.


    She''s really - so strong.


    With a sigh, Zhao shuning puts away his mental strength and slowly flies to Huang Sheng. He picks up his long sky whip and throws it into his pocket.


    He clapped his hands and then stood up.


    Zhang Tianyuan could not see the girl''s face clearly.


    But when the girl came towards him, he slowly gathered his spiritual power. If the organization didn''t send someone to rescue him at that time, he would have to rely on himself. Even if he was struggling, he would not make the girl feel better.


    Zhang Tianyuan''s hand, to the sleeve.


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "are you looking for this?"


    On the girl''s hand, the spirit beast inner pill, which is the size of a finger, was exactly what Zhang Tianyuan had searched for before.


    "Give it back to me!"


    "Do you think it''s possible?"


    Zhao shuning took back all the inner elixirs of the spirit beast in his bag, and then said, "I won''t talk to you anymore. You can go to see the king of hell directly."


    Between speaking, Zhao shuning''s upper part formed a spiritual vortex. Later, with a little guidance, her spiritual power formed a huge spear in the air.


    Zhao shuning has finally found out how violent she was in her last life. Once she used it properly, it would be much better than spiritual power. But before, she thought it was only natural talent. She preferred the sense of security brought by force. Now she knows that when she was Ye Ling, she wasted her excellent talent as an alchemist .


    "If you dare to kill me, Shenzong will destroy your whole family!"


    Zhang Tianyuan''s words just roared out. In front of him, a piece of white silk appeared out of thin air. The white silk tied Zhang Tianyuan''s waist and easily broke Zhao shuning''s border.


    But Zhao shuning even has no time to move, can only watch Zhang Tianyuan disappear in front of him.


    "Little girl, if we have time in the future, we''d like to meet you."


    In the air leisurely floats this sentence, Zhao shuning''s body, actually becomes incomparably cold.


    The sound is familiar.


    In addition, the speaker should not be at the scene, but he can cut the plane like a master, go through the space and rescue Zhang Tianyuan under his own eyes.


    It''s not surprising to hear from other places, but this person is talking to her from several places.


    I can''t imagine that if this person really appears in front of Zhao shuning, let alone ten moves, even one move, Zhao shuning can''t hide.


    Just now the man said, we?


    In this case, is there more than one opposite.


    In addition, the moment before Zhang Tianyuan was rescued, he said that Shenzong would destroy the whole Zhao family. What is the origin of this Shenzong?


    The person who just saved him is obviously related to the legendary Shenzong.


    Zhao shuning''s heart is uneasy. If Zhang Tianyuan, a third-order spiritual pharmacist, really has such a strong backstage, why does he want to live in a small Yanyu building in order to win the position of a disciple of the Wang family? No matter how carefully he thinks about it, Zhao shuning feels that there is something wrong with it.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Zhao shuning has not thought out any clue, and has not yet escaped from the shock. The voice of thanks behind her pulls her thoughts back.


    Twenty people, kneeling neatly, are grateful.


    They have seen the power of her predecessors. It is their honor to meet such a person and become her disciple.


    Zhao shuning motioned for everyone to get up.


    Then, she found that a familiar force was slowly coming towards them, and the speed was comparable to that of herself now.


    He opened the bag of heaven and earth, casually took out the small wooden card carved together with the disaster fight when he had nothing to do in the dark land, and threw it to more than 20 people.


    "This is the hand-held token of our sect. You should remember that you can''t lose it."


    That familiar breath is getting closer and closer.


    Zhao shuning can only make a long story short: "remember, when you go back to Yanyu building, you can find poisonous snakes. Show him the card and he will help you


    At the end of the speech, Zhao shuning wanted to leave immediately, but she turned around and found that not far away, there was a young man standing in the wind, staring at her.


    It''s a viper.


    Zhao shuning sighed. When people saw this, they also knew that the poisonous snake was obviously friendly with his predecessors. Judging from the situation, they should have something to say. A few people looked at each other and felt embarrassed.


    "Master, we will leave first.""Well, go to Sunian. She''s a good teacher."


    "Yes, master."


    Although they wonder how the teacher Su is still alive? However, what my predecessors said must be reasonable. They just believe it.


    Twenty people helped each other back to the place where the third grade students had gathered before. Then they took the others to find Su Nian.


    The wind at night, very cool.


    Zhao shuning''s heart is very quiet. The reason why she wants to leave is not because she is afraid of seeing poisonous snakes, but because she is afraid of the greasy scene when she meets again. She can''t stand it.


    Viper at this time, but the opposite.


    His heart, can be said to have experienced a lot of suffering, looking at the girl''s body, almost a year no see, she really, grow a lot.


    Previously, when he saw the signal bomb in the distance, he thought something important had happened here, so he came here. But when he saw the familiar figure and heard the familiar voice, the snake felt that his heart stopped beating at that moment.


    She is always so mysterious that she can''t be found by herself. Therefore, it''s a great luck for him to see her now.


    "Master -"


    the viper''s voice is very light. It seems that if it is louder, it will frighten the girl in front of it.


    "Xiao an, long time no see."


    Xiao''an, she still remembers. She also remembers her name is xiao''an.


    "Master, how did you come here?"


    In front of the crowd to kill the decisive snake, in the face of the girl, the voice, unexpectedly is involuntary shaking, even speak, also began to stutter.


    "Deal with one person."


    Zhao shuning pointed to Huang Sheng on the ground and said, "I killed your teacher in Yanyu building? Don''t you crusade against me? "


    "He doesn''t deserve to be a teacher, master. What can I do for you?"


    When Viper saw this scene, he didn''t want to question why the girl wanted to kill Huang Sheng. Instead, he thought about what he had to do to help the girl and cover up the fact.


    Zhao shuning also laughs and destroys the corpse. She is obviously not good at it, and she doesn''t need to do it. However, it''s rare for poisonous snake to have such a mind to help her.

 Chapter 108

    The wind in the forest is milder than that in the dark.


    It gently blowing on the face, Zhao shuning only think, this trip, also be worth it.


    "Master -"


    "it''s OK, xiao''an. Huang Sheng should die. He''s just going back to Yanyu building to deal with the aftermath. Maybe he''ll leave it to you."


    The snake nodded firmly.


    "Don''t worry, master. As long as it''s your order, I will do my best."


    Zhao shuning laughed and looked at the snake''s cautious face. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "am I so terrible? When you talk to me, the little fingers of your hands are always circling


    After hearing the words, the poisonous snake quickly received his hands behind him, and a red cloud appeared on his face.


    He''s not afraid of the seniors, he''s just, he''s too nervous.


    You know, I didn''t expect to see you again in the maze forest.


    "How is your spiritual power recently cultivated?"


    The poisonous snake was stunned for a moment, and immediately took out his hands. Then, he gathered the spirit power. The condensed spirit power had reached the level of a four section spirit pharmacist.


    Devil!


    Zhao shuning sees here, in the heart that calls a regret!


    Originally! She can be promoted to the fourth section of the spirit pharmacist soon. Her hard-working pills are given to the viper.


    "Si Duan Ling Yao Shi?"


    The Viper nods gently. Zhao shuning, who has been confirmed, has a strong jealousy in his heart. It''s true that everyone has his own destiny. The Viper has his own talent and gets the best pills. In addition, he works very hard. In fact, it''s only a matter of time before he can break through to the fourth section of the herbalist.


    It''s just that his speed is really too fast.


    "Why do you stay in Yanyu building since you are already a four section spirit pharmacist?"


    Zhao shuning is puzzled.


    Huang Sheng, who is only four paragraphs, can become the manager of Yanyu building. The poisonous snake is young. By chance, his spiritual power has been so greatly promoted. Even when he comes to Dongze, he will have another world. But why does he stay in Yanyu building and refuse to go?


    The trials and training of Yanyu building are of little use to him.


    "Because I want to wait for my master."


    "Wait for me?"


    Zhao shuning was a little surprised and continued: "what do you want me to do?"


    "I''m afraid that if you want to find me, you will not find me. You have to see me again before I dare to do other things."


    Zhao shuning said, viper, it always sounds a little strange, but he can''t say what''s strange.


    "Master, do you want to leave this time?"


    "Well, I''m going."


    The snake''s face became a little lost. He thought that the elder would stay for a long time.


    "By the way, xiao''an, there''s one thing I want you to do for me."


    "Good!"


    "I haven''t said yet. What''s the matter?"


    There is a bright light in the eyes of the poisonous snake. You can see that he is in a good mood now: "it''s OK. No matter what the elder said, I''m willing to do it. Even if I fight for this life, I won''t be afraid."


    Zhao shuning looked at the face of the sincere snake, unconsciously from a goose bumps.


    To tell you the truth, now, just look at the face, the poisonous snake is not as murderous as before.


    I haven''t seen him for a year, and his appearance has changed a lot. It''s more three-dimensional than before. I''m afraid that when he grows up, he will be the object of many girls.


    Can be a good young man, will always try to talk about, Zhao shuning although know that he is for his own good, or feel that there are those Xu is not used to.


    "Master, you say -"


    Zhao shuning replied: "I want you to restrain your ability and help me take care of some people in Yanyu building. Can you do it?"


    "I can. I was afraid to attract other people''s attention before. I never exposed my strength."


    "Among the secondary students in Yanyu building, there is a gang called shuiyunsheng."


    "I''ve heard of this gang. It''s said that it was founded by a baby girl. Now in the second grade students, she is also a person with a head and a face."


    Zhao shuning heard this, keep coughing, baby? What kind of baby? I''ve been six years old for a long time now. I can''t call her baby because she is younger.


    "Master, do you want me to take good care of Shui Yunsheng?"


    Zhao shuning nodded, looked at the distance and said: "I need a force, a force of my own, the first big gang, what Zhang Tianyuan didn''t do, xiao''an, I believe you, you can do it."


    "I can do it if I need it."


    Zhao shuning and the snake look at each other and smile. The snake looks into the girl''s eyes and feels that she is about to fall into the enemy''s hands.What is the appearance of the elder under the mask?


    He believed that one day, he would see it with his own eyes.


    The elder said that she needs the power of the first group in the world. As long as she needs it, she will try her best to expand her power.


    He believes that one day, he can become the most solid support of his predecessors.


    Her business is her own mission.


    "Master, how can I report my work to you in the future?"


    "Reporting work?"


    "Well, how can I report to you about the gang and its progress?"


    In other words, how to find her.


    Zhao shuning doubts a way: "need not report me, I believe the ability of small an."


    When the snake heard this, it almost bit its own tongue.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. If you want to find me, I''ll be there at any time." He will stand in the most dazzling place, and his predecessors can easily see him.


    "Well, I know. It''s time for me to go."


    Zhao shuning stood up, looked at the poisonous snake, and said seriously: "you know what to do about the affairs in Yanyu building. When it comes to the affairs of Yanyu building, the first big gang will have full power to ask you. It''s hard to realize. You just need to do your best."


    "Well."


    The snake stretched out her hand to keep the girl, but after she said this, she didn''t even look back and disappeared in front of him.


    The sense of loss is one of them. Now, the snake is more satisfied and responsible.


    This is the first important task given to him by his predecessors. In any case, he will try his best to complete it.


    When Zhao shuning left, he was also melancholy. It seems that it was extremely right to win over the poisonous snake and let him enter his own camp.


    The young man, with a good mind, could be on the right path with a little guidance.


    Fortunately, Zhao shuning became the one who guided him.

 Chapter 109

    The team moved on slowly.


    Without Huang Sheng and Zhang Tianyuan, there are more poisonous snakes.


    He has always disdained to be associated with these three level students, but after Huang died, he took the initiative to carry the flag of the guard team.


    Everything is going on as usual. It seems that nothing has changed, but everyone knows it. Now, everything is different.


    After saving Su Nian and his party and eradicating Huang Sheng, Zhao shuning quickly returns to the transmission array.


    When she came, she promised he Xianren that she would return to Yanyu building immediately after she finished her work.


    Theoretically, she can''t enter the maze forest without going through the previous lecture.


    He Xianren helped him without authorization. If he was found out, he would be punished. Zhao shuning knows this clearly. As long as she has helped her, she will try her best not to cause trouble for that person.


    Anyway, the viper is now a four section spirit pharmacist. With him, Kong Shishuang''s safety is also guaranteed.


    Su Nian led the students to trudge further.


    More than half of the purpose of their trip has passed, and many of them have completed the task and found their own spirit beast. Although their level is very low, it is not easy for the second grade elixir.


    Su Nian and Kong Shishuang both know that Zhao shuning showed his mental strength that night.


    But Zhao shuning never told anyone about it, nor told them not to say it. That''s because Zhao shuning firmly believed that they must know their intention.


    Waiting for their return that day, Zhao shuning came to the exit of the transmission array early.


    The first one to come out is Mr. Sunian.


    There is no doubt that she is still injured, but her face is much brighter than before.


    It can be seen that her position in the hearts of the students is no longer the same as before. If you look at the attitude of the students towards her, you can see that they are fully convinced of Su Nian.


    Then, there is Kong Shishuang. There is no spirit beast around her. Thinking is also, how many of the spirit beasts in the maze forest can match the lotus green silk cat? In the beaver''s blood, there is the shadow of the ancient monster Wuchen dragon, butterfly and tiger. Its future ability is immeasurable.


    Next is siser. Next to siser, there is a cute little spirit beast. Zhao shuning can''t tell what it is, but the little thing just looks cute. When it opens its mouth, it can swallow a buffalo alive. Its teeth are sharp. Walking with siser, if it doesn''t open its big mouth, it''s still a beautiful picture.


    Then, shuang''er, she obviously has no harvest, and there is no spirit beast around her, but Zhao shuning has sharp eyes, and she finds that in shuang''er''s burden, there is a herb that has become essence, and secretly pokes out her head.


    A Shui and a Yue also have their own spirit beast. The level can only reach one level at most. But once the little thing sticks to the enemy, it must tear off the skin of the enemy.


    Slowly, more and more people came out, and they nodded slowly to meet the three-level leaders.


    In the end, Zhao shuning didn''t see the poisonous snake. When he wanted to ask, he saw a huge monster walking out of the exit.


    With white head and red feet, he looks like an ape.


    It was Zhu Yan, who disturbed the public and almost died in his hands.


    Seeing the appearance of Zhu Yan, Zhao shuning''s waist is full of troubles in his pocket. He has been pounding his pocket excitedly. Zhao shuning caresses and comforts him, and then he calms down.


    Zhao shuning is calm, but those managers and deacons are not the same thing.


    As soon as they saw Zhu Yan, they were on full alert and ready for war.


    But later, when Zhu Yan all appeared in front of the crowd, they found that on the palm of Zhu Yan''s hand, there was a young man, who was the third grade student snake.


    This time, surprised the audience.


    "This poisonous snake is very attractive."


    The things in the bag of heaven and earth moved again.


    Zhao shuning airway: "you encourage Zhu Yan to surrender to the snake?"


    Heaven and earth bag quieted down, and Zhao shuning sighed. It''s true, she said, Zhu Yan is an ancient monster, and the poisonous snake is strong, but it hasn''t reached the position that can compete with the ancient monster. It turns out, it''s all due to the small misfortune fight.


    "What you think is so beautiful. Even if Zhu Yan comes to Yanyu building and becomes a monster of poisonous snakes, you can''t meet each other every day."


    "Now you know it''s wrong? It''s useless. Why do you always do these little things behind my back? "


    "However, xiao''an is really good. Zhu Yan follows him. After he has a master, he should not have to live in a fixed place. After xiao''an, he will be able to match Zhu Yan."


    Zhao shuning is fighting with the disaster in the bag of heaven and earth, but he doesn''t notice that he is walking towards her Su Nian.


    "Classmate Zhao."


    "Ah? Well, what''s up? Miss Su


    Su Nian came close to her ear and said softly, "thank you."Zhao shuning smile, is very beautiful: "you don''t need to thank, help."


    It seems that Su Nian should know that he killed Huang Sheng.


    Huang Sheng committed many evils. At first, he damaged Su nianlinggen. Later, he wanted to use the life of his students to pave the way for himself. He deserved to die, and it was not worth dying. Su Nian dreamed that she wanted to kill his enemy, but she knew that her force was not as good as Huang Sheng. It was just a fantasy to kill him for revenge.


    Zhao shuning killed Huang Sheng, which is to help her.


    After all the people arrived, the snake also patted Zhu Yan gently, and Zhu Yan became a monster the size of an ordinary person.


    The reason why he chose such a high-profile appearance is to attract the arrival of the spirit pharmacist. Zhu Yan, an ancient monster, concluded a contract with himself. Even when he was in the Jianghu, he could win many people''s hearts. He promised his predecessors and began to plan carefully from now on.


    Because the monster that the poisonous snake makes is not a small one, the manager of the building began to compliment him.


    "Master."


    The snake saluted manager Chen and then said, "it''s the disciple who entered the maze forest without following the teacher''s guidance. Please punish him."


    Yes, Viper was the only disciple who didn''t have to take part in the maze forest, but he secretly entered the maze forest without telling everyone.


    Zhao shuning was also puzzled when he saw him.


    It turned out that the boy was sneaking in.


    "No matter, you can have such achievements, and I''m happy for you as a teacher."


    Can we not be happy? It''s Zhu Yan. Even if the whole Yanyu building is mortgaged, it may not be able to capture it.


    "Mr. Chen, I heard that there will be another big event today, so I came here deliberately. When will it be announced?"

 Chapter 110

    A bright voice came.


    Su Nian was shocked at first, then slowly turned around and looked at the speaker.


    Zhao shuning also with the eyes of the people, turned his head.


    The visitor is a man dressed in lavender. In his right hand, he holds a folding fan on which a beautiful landscape painting is painted.


    Who is the young man in the street?


    The first time she saw the man, this sentence came to her mind.


    Look at Su Nian again, her face is blushing.


    "Miss Su?"


    The man opened his mouth gently. When he talked with Su Nian, his face changed and his attitude became gentle.


    At first, I admire the beauty of the golden age, and then I admire the gentlemanly and noble, and I will never forget to carve. Lang Yan is unique, and my heart is unparalleled.


    These words were written to this man by Su Nian several years ago. However, at that time, she was the most proud and outstanding student in Yanyu building. At that time, her spiritual roots were still intact.


    She''s still the one in everyone''s eyes.


    Since the banquet, everything has changed.


    Su Nian didn''t have the talent that made her conceited in the past, and she became quite indifferent to the boy at that time.


    "Jiebo, you''re back."


    The man Qingjun''s face was full of smiles. He handed the folding fan to Su Nian and said in a soft voice, "this is a poem I saw when I went out to play. Miss Su, what do you think?"


    When people stare at them, Su Nian can''t make any coy gesture, which will attract a lot of criticism. Fortunately, he opened the fan generously, and there was such a sentence on the fan.


    Wish: eternal night lamp appendix candle shadow, far moon as send me Acacia, accompany you to spend the fleeting years, companion star also envy this affection, crown crown crown cover Huarong, handsome demeanor, military support, a song of triumph.


    Su Nian''s face is even more blushing. This is the poem he wrote to Xie Bo at the beginning. At that time, it was the last letter sent to him. But this half of the poem has been pressed on the bottom of the box by himself and never taken out again. How did Xie Bo find it?


    "You''re back at last, boy."


    Chen Yuan looked at Xie Bo and said this kindly.


    Xie Bo no longer looked at Su Nian, but went to Chen Yuan and said, "of course I want to come back. I''ve heard something about Mr. Chen and Huang Sheng. There are four directors in Yanyu building. You called me back earlier to promote Mr. Su?"


    Promotion? What promotion?


    "You''re quick, boy."


    There are eight deacons and four Headmasters in Yanyu building. The headmasters are Chen Yuan, Huang Sheng, he Xianren, and the young master in purple Xie Bo.


    Now that Huang Sheng is dead, Su Nian is the only one who can take his place.


    What Su Nian has done for Yanyu building over the years is obvious to all.


    It''s just that Su Nian''s ability was too weak. The third-class pharmacist couldn''t stand on the stage and intimidate the students. The third-class students were also very resistant to her. But now it''s different. Through this task, Su Nian''s image in the students'' hearts has suddenly improved a lot.


    Shuanger Bagua then came to Su Nian''s side and asked, "teacher Su, is this Playboy Xie Bojie? It''s a real talent. "


    Sunian didn''t reply.


    Yes, Xie Bo is really good. His talent really surprised Su Nian at the beginning.


    At the beginning, Xie Bo was her junior brother, but his ability was about to catch up with that of his elder sister.


    Su Nian met Xie Bo for the first time because of the task assigned by manager Chen Yuan.


    Seeing Xie Bo for the first time, Su Nian felt that this man was really beautiful. His hands were slender and slender, a little whiter than those of a woman.


    Later, they cooperate with each other and go to the maze forest to do the task. Su Nian is arrogant and belittles the enemy. On the way, she almost falls into the mouth of the spirit beast. Xie Bo risks her life to save her. Since then, Su Nian has different feelings for Xie Bo.


    Su Nian still remembers that before Xie Shiyan, she went to see Xie Bo and gave him a letter.


    But Xie Bo didn''t look at it, so he threw the letter away.


    Su Nian asked him if he hated himself very much. Xie Bo''s answer was very direct. He just didn''t like it. He didn''t hate it.


    At that time, Su Nian was not so easily frustrated. He vowed that Xie Bo would look at him with new eyes one day. When he ventured to save himself in the maze forest, it showed that he didn''t hate himself as much as he said.


    Jiebo is also a mouth poison. He goes back directly. Even if it''s a rabbit, he will save it, let alone a person.


    Time flies by. Now, Su Nian doesn''t want to recall those things.


    After the damage of her spiritual root, she just like a hedgehog, erect the thorn of her whole body and don''t allow anyone to get close to her. The letter that she intended to give Xie Bo was also secretly hidden by her.


    Xie Bo is the son of heaven, and he is just a waste of damaged spiritual roots.If you entangle Jiebo again, it will only add to their troubles.


    So from then on, whenever Xie Bo came to her, she ran away immediately.


    When Su Nian graduated, she could have gone back to her family to inherit Su''s shop, but instead of leaving, she chose to stay and become a third grade tutor.


    During this period, he went through all kinds of examinations. In fact, Su Nian just wanted to watch Xie Bo from a distance during the examination period.


    Finally, after a year of hard work, Su Nian passed the exam and became the spiritual tutor of grade three students. At this time, Xie Bo also graduated.


    Xie Bo, who was supposed to have a broader future, didn''t accept the olive branch offered by the Wang family. Instead of climbing higher, he chose to stay in Yanyu building and become a manager.


    To him, this manager is also a nominal one.


    Yanyu building draws many students into the building by his fame.


    Xie Bo is also worthy of his name as a playboy. After he became a manager, he did not appear in the building. He has never participated in teaching students or anything.


    His explanation to the public is: a group of Muggles who have no talent but rely on brute force. No matter how they teach, they are just like that.


    This arrogant solution Bo, but it is in the Yanyu building, a stay for ten years.


    Now he suddenly appeared here, which made everyone a little surprised.


    Among them, Zhao shuning is also included. Judging from Xie Bo''s pace and momentum, his ability should be no less than that of Chen Yuan.


    When he came from a distance, his eyes always involuntarily looked at Mr. Su. In this way, there should be an unknown story between them.


    Xie Bo nodded admiringly in the face of the poisonous snake. It can be seen that he likes this young man very much.


    "Originally, it was time for Mr. Su to sit in charge of the business. You are a boy who wanders all the year round. Your business basically falls to Mr. Su."


    Ziyi childe is not angry, not to be ashamed of it, listen to Chen Yuan say so, also smile more happy.

 Chapter 111

    Zhao shuning''s eyebrows and eyes are curved. Xie Bo doesn''t feel disgusted for some reason.


    "Zhao shuning, what are you looking at?"


    Kong Shishuang came up and touched Zhao shuning with her hand, indicating that she would close her eyes.


    "What for?"


    "Zhao shuning, I''m not talking about you. You''re a famous playboy. You look good. But compared with my brother, you''re a little worse. It doesn''t matter. Zhao shuning, you''re still a child. Don''t look like a brat and look at a man with a bad heart."


    Zhao shuning glanced at Kong Shishuang.


    I haven''t seen her for a while. Her mouth is more and more poisonous, and her words are more and more exaggerated.


    "That''s enough for you."


    "Zhao shuning, why are you still angry?"


    Zhao shuning simply turned around and ignored Kong Shishuang. Kong Shishuang was not so easy to give up. He came up again.


    "I''ll tell you, it''s very mysterious. Anyway, we''d better not have anything to do with him."


    "Why?"


    Kong Shishuang shook her head and said, "I don''t know the specific reason, but when my brother left, he specially told me not to cause trouble to manager Xie."


    Zhao shuning nodded thoughtfully. He lowered his voice and asked, "is this between Mr. Su and the manager? Is there anything fishy about it? "


    "Zhao shuning, when did you become such a gossip?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s right."


    "But Zhao shuning, how did you hear about it? It''s a very secret thing. There was something unknown between them. At that time, you were not born."


    Zhao shuning smiles and doesn''t speak. At that time, she was still the most honorable female emperor in Dongze.


    "What do you know?"


    "Me? I don''t know either. Manager Xie, you don''t think he''s very kind-hearted and doesn''t care. In fact, he''s more terrible than Uncle Chen when he gets angry. "


    Zhao shuning looked at the laughing man in purple, also understood a bit.


    "By the way, Zhao shuning, your brother came to Yanyu building, do you know?"


    "How do you know it''s my brother?"


    "He said it himself?"


    Zhao shuning a black line, how can it be? Zhao Huai''s body is extremely weak. How can he come to Yanyu building? Is there something wrong with the Zhao family?


    "Miss Kong, my home?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s all right. I''ll make it before I go."


    "What about my brother?"


    "I don''t know, Zhao shuning. I just came out of the maze forest. Why didn''t you see Zhao Huai when you came out of the dark forest?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Since brother has come, she will wait for him to come back from the test in Yanyu building.


    On the high platform, it seems that there is a new decision. Chen Yuan reaches out his hand to signal everyone to be quiet, and then says, "you must know the next change of my Yanyu building."


    "Although Huang Sheng is a teacher, he has no ethics and doesn''t take students'' lives as one thing. Today, I will completely remove his name from my Yanyu building."


    About Huang Sheng? Does Mr. Chen know so clearly?


    "Also, previously, I had received enough evidence to report Huang Sheng. At that time, it was also because of him that teacher Su''s spiritual roots were damaged. I wanted to wait for him to come back, and we would deal with him. Unexpectedly, he died in the maze forest, which was good. Our Yanyu building can''t accommodate such dirty little people."


    When Su Nian heard this, he raised his head abruptly.


    What did manager Chen say?


    How did he find the evidence?


    "Miss Su."


    "Manager Chen."


    "You have been wronged over the years. In the future, Yanyu building will contact the alchemist Association in Chang''an, the capital city, in the hope of finding a way to repair your spiritual roots. If you have an accident in Yanyu building, we should be responsible."


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen."


    Su Nianxing finished the ceremony, then saw Xie Bo beside Chen Yuan, showing a smile.


    Is it difficult? Is that him?


    Is it for her to collect Huang Sheng''s evidence that she has been away for so many years?


    "Miss Su, are you attracted to me when you look at me like this?"


    Xie Bo''s voice appeared at the right time, which just broke Su Nian''s idea.


    Playboy Xie Bo has a bright future. How can he spare no effort to be such a waste? Besides, when he was courting him, his attitude had already explained everything.


    "Manager Xie is joking."


    Su Nian quickly took back his eyes.


    At the beginning, that young man has changed a lot. Now, he is talkative and sunny. Standing on the top of the mountain that she can''t touch, even if she stands on tiptoe, she can''t touch his light."Do you have any objection to this proposal?"


    "No!"


    All the students of grade three applauded. Su Nian''s heart was warm and moved. She has been a teacher for so many years. Now, with her own efforts, she has won the respect of the students.


    Although she is only a third-level spiritual pharmacist, she will give her experience of practicing spiritual skills to each other.


    The grand ceremony of canonization was officially started.


    Su Nian was given a new title of clothes, and was also asked to be in charge of the position. The woman turned back and her sleeves were flying. On her beautiful face, the confident smile of many years ago appeared again.


    Xie Bo''s two walnuts are rolling flexibly in his hands.


    Looking at the girl in the past, from the high altar fell to the bottom, she did not admit defeat, also did not admit defeat has been struggling with fate.


    Many times, looking at her secretly, Xie Bo wanted to come forward and say a few words to her. In the past, she always had a lot to say to herself, but after that, as soon as she saw herself, she hid away.


    Xie Bo went to inquire, and those people said that something had happened to her.


    She shut herself in a small invisible room, and no one was allowed to enter. Even she could not get close to her.


    Xie Bo began to care about Su Nian and wanted to protect the so-called elder martial sister.


    He knew that elder martial sister cared about him, so he began to flirt, hoping to attract her attention, hoping to hear him denounce himself.


    But Su Nian didn''t. every time, she just looked at herself from a distance. Once she found that she was looking at her, she immediately turned her eyes to other places.


    Doesn''t she care about herself?


    It seems to be, and it seems not.


    Xie Bo has been trying to collect the evidence of Xie Shiyan for many years. Most of the elder martial brothers have graduated, and he has paid a lot of energy to find them. Fortunately, the emperor has been able to pay off those who want to. Now, he can finally give his elder martial sister a clear conscience.


    Now, on the high platform, looking at Su Nian standing beside him.


    Her smile, as if back to the same year.


    Xie Bo thinks that he may have liked Su Nian at that time, but he hated Su Nian''s condescending appearance. When she handed the letter to her, she had the confidence in her eyes that Xie Bo didn''t have.


    That''s why he got angry and threw the letter away.


    But what Su Nian didn''t know was that after she left, Xie Bo went to that place again, picked up the letter, carefully put it in her arms and took it back to her yard.


    Xie Bo''s love for Su Nian has been premeditated for a long time.


    I just don''t know when Su Nian will realize Xie Bo''s intention.

 Chapter 112

    According to the calculation of time, this period of time, one after another, the second level students should also come out.


    Zhao shuning sat there waiting for Zhao Huai with a small bench every day. When the teleportation array was closed, he didn''t come out.


    Those secondary students who came out of the test were shocked when they saw Zhao shuning.


    "Gang leader!"


    "Look, it''s the leader of the gang!"


    "The leader is still alive!"


    Zhao shuning''s ears are going to explode.


    "Why are you so excited? I''m not dead or deaf."


    "Guild leader, we thought you were good. You are still alive. We picked a lot of herbs in the dark forest. After we go back, we will send them to your yard, OK?"


    "Guild leader, I also arrived at a couple of cute little spirit beasts. They were just born and hairy. They will be sent to your yard later."


    "Guild leader -"


    "guild leader -"


    "OK, stop!"


    Zhao shuning made a sign forbidding to speak. Those people immediately calmed down and waited for Zhao shuning''s instructions.


    "You go back to shuiyunsheng first, and I''ll see you in the evening."


    "Guild leader, won''t you go?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head: "I want to wait for someone."


    The people in the gang looked disappointed and said, "guild leader, didn''t you come to pick us up?"


    Looking at the faces full of hope, Zhao shuning opened his mouth and finally said, "how can it be? I''m here to meet you. You go back first. I have something else to do. "


    "We know that the leader is the one who cares about us most."


    Zhao shuning with a reluctant smile, watched the group of secondary students go away, really, her face, at the moment has become a lot of stiffness.


    "Zhao Huai, when will you come out? My legs are numb."


    But until the evening, Zhao shuning didn''t wait to come to zhaohuai, but he Xianren.


    When he Xianren wants to close the array, Zhao shuning rushes to the stage crazily.


    "Boss, my brother, my brother hasn''t come out yet."


    "Zhao Huai?"


    "Well, chief, I''ll go in and find my brother."


    He Xianren grabbed Zhao shuning, put her in his arms, and then said, "what are you looking for? Your brother is taken to Chang''an, the capital by the Zonghui people."


    This Zhao family people, how all like to take advantage of people''s inattention to break into the array, Zhao Huai is like this, Zhao shuning this little girl is like this.


    Zhao shuning''s fluttering feet quieted down in an instant.


    What is immortal he talking about?


    "Boss, what are you talking about?"


    "Zhao Huai was gifted and intelligent. He was discovered by the Zonghui people and brought back to the capital Chang''an for further study."


    The Zonghui in Chang''an? Isn''t that the place for training alchemists? How could Zhao Huai be discovered by people in that place and taken to Chang''an?


    Zhao shuning knew about the Zonghui in Chang''an, the capital.


    In that place, there are so many strong people who can go to practice, but they are all big men. My spirit is so weak. Why was I selected into the capital Zonghui?


    Moreover, according to what Zhao shuning knew, the examination and selection in the capital Zonghui were extremely strict.


    How can they choose talents so casually?


    "Little girl, put away this expression. Do you think your brother is a sick man?"


    Zhao shuning did not think, but believed.


    Zhao Huai''s body is weak, so he can''t pretend to be weak. During the time when he came to Yanyu building, Zhao Huai''s body also changed dramatically?


    "Boss, can you tell me in detail that my brother''s body is really weak. I know him. Is there something wrong with him, or is it your mistake?"


    "Little girl, do you know who recommended your brother to the congregation?"


    Zhao shuning raised his head and listened attentively to what manager he said.


    "That''s the landlord Kong Ye. You don''t know. Our landlord Kong Ye is also a member of the capital Chang''an Zonghui. Although he is not a big man in that Zonghui, his credibility in Yanyu building is very strong. Don''t you even believe the landlord''s words?"


    Zhao shuning slandered himself.


    Of course, she didn''t believe it. She had never met Kong ye and didn''t know his conduct. She only believed in herself.


    If there''s something wrong with her brother in the test field, she will find him even if she goes all over the dark land.


    "Little girl, Kong Ye is Kong Shishuang''s brother. You can ask him. He won''t lie. The landlord said that it must be true that Zhao Huai was sent to Chang''an, the capital city. "


    Zhao shuning nodded. Although Kong Shishuang was arrogant and domineering, her nature was not bad. Looking at her adoring expression, we can infer that Kong Ye was not so disgusting."This matter is known only by the person above the leader level. Don''t let it slip."


    After hearing this, Zhao shuning struggled to jump down.


    "Little girl, do you know? It''s very secret, even in front of your family


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Little girl, you see, I treat you well. I told you all the news."


    Zhao shuning said: "thank you, manager."


    "You''re welcome, little girl. Do you believe me?"


    He Xianren is not young. At this time, his eyes look at Zhao shuning sincerely. Zhao shuning blinks his big eyes and says seriously: "I believe it."


    "I''m the one who can''t lie in Yanyu building. By the way, I''m so kind to you. Do you want to consider coming to my class? I can teach you what Miss Su teaches you."


    After all, he still wants to use the news to win over Zhao shuning.


    "No, boss."


    He Xian sighed a tone, forget it, this wench''s temper is stubborn, hit good relation already good.


    "I''m gone, boss."


    Now, she is seven years old, and she is not a child. Her strength has become much stronger. He Xianren reaches out his hand and doesn''t hold her.


    See the little girl also don''t return of toward the distance walk, he immortal Shun mouth ask a way: "little girl, where do you go?"


    "Ask Miss Su."


    "Ask her what?"


    "About my brother."


    Zhao shuning''s back, it turns out that the farther away he Xianren''s head, it seems to gather a dark cloud.


    This baby, what about the trust we said before?


    As soon as I turn around, I still want to ask Su Nian.


    He Xianren instantly felt that his previous self-confidence of Peng Baiqi collapsed. The little girl said one thing and did another. If such students were really placed in his class, they would have a headache only if they were afraid of themselves.


    "However, the people of the Zhao family are so rebellious."


    It was the capital Chang''an Zonghui, the gathering place of alchemists.


    The alchemists distributed all over the great wilderness of Dongze had to pass the examination of the Zonghui before they would issue the corresponding copper coins.


    The alchemists under the fourth grade are not willing to watch the meeting.


    Even the landlord Kong Ye was only qualified to enter the religious Assembly this year. How could the young man named Zhao Huai have such a strong spiritual power?


    How wonderful! How strange!

 Chapter 113

    Dilapidated roof, dim yellow candle flickering, ear occasionally came the sound of the wind whistling.


    Shouldn''t it be summer? Why is the wind so fierce?


    The boy raised his head and looked at the demon like man in front of him. His eyes were full of fear.


    He is not weak, but at this time, under the man''s gaze, his arrogance and confidence in the past have turned into ashes at this moment.


    If you don''t see it with your own eyes, I''m afraid people in Yanyu building won''t believe it. This shivering teenager is Zhang Tianyuan.


    The wind swept the window, which was already overburdened. At that moment, it became precarious.


    "My Lord, what did my subordinates do wrong?"


    The man came forward with no expression, pinched Zhang Tianyuan''s neck with one hand, and tried to lift it up. The boy''s body was lifted up like a rag.


    "You say, what did you do wrong?"


    "Before, my subordinates were forced to be helpless."


    "So you blurted out the name of Shenzong? I really don''t know how they chose people like you. Now the throne has given you to me, and I will decide your life and death. "


    Zhang Tianyuan''s eyes were wide open.


    "Is it the throne who just saved me?"


    "Tear the plane, stretch out the hand of space, you think, in this world, who can do it?"


    Yes, there is another person who can do it, but that person is only the immortal god of war in the legend, Yan Ruyu, the master of the Millennium emperor.


    No one can know if Yan Ruyu is still alive. In this world, the only one who can compete with the throne is the legendary emperor.


    "I don''t understand, Dharma protector. Since the throne has already saved me, why are you aiming at me?"


    The man known as the Dharma protector grinned, especially ironically.


    "For you? A little third-level spiritual pharmacist, he didn''t even touch four paragraphs. Is this dharma protection aimed at you? Do you deserve it? "


    The man''s narrow eyes were painted with strong cyan paint, and his right face was also printed with a piece of bamboo leaf.


    He is one of the four guardians of Shenzong - Qingfeng.


    To tell you the truth, Qingfeng didn''t like such a poetic name. It was given to him by the throne when he was a little disciple.


    But I''ve been used to it for so many years.


    Qingfeng is very puzzled. Why would a person who can cover the sky with only one hand, like the constellation of God, personally save this young man?


    Zhang Tianyuan''s character is extremely dark, and his means are also very vicious. However, he is a waste chess now, and shenzuo will never care where the waste chess goes, and Zhang Tianyuan is an exception.


    "Dharma protector, that''s because I met a mysterious person and a alchemist in the maze forest. I can''t beat her. Without her, I would never have failed this mission."


    Never fail? Breeze can''t help sneering.


    "Didn''t you meet an alchemist before? Didn''t you also drive her into the river of undercurrent, and there are no bones left? Zhang Tianyuan, if you don''t have enough strength, it''s not enough. Where are so many reasons? "


    Qingfeng stood up and straightened his sleeves.


    "Since the mission failed, you can''t enter the five families. In the future, you should start from the bottom servant of Shenzong."


    Domestic servants? No, he doesn''t want to. Domestic servant is the most humble existence. Why should his grand third-order spiritual pharmacist be enslaved by others?


    "What? Want to fight? "


    With a smile from the man, Zhang Tianyuan immediately felt that his throat had become hot, as if he had poured magma into it. He opened his mouth, but he could not say a word.


    "There is no need for talkative people in Shenzong. You know too much about it. Now it''s safe."


    If it wasn''t for his surplus value, Qingfeng society would have killed Zhang Tianyuan immediately.


    "By the way, write a letter to your family."


    Qingfeng twisted his neck and threw a piece of paper and ink in front of Zhang Tianyuan.


    "Write what? You should know for yourself


    Zhang Tianyuan didn''t dare to resist, and he didn''t have the capital to resist. He knew that Qingfeng didn''t kill him because there was such a big Zhang behind him.


    What does he want to use Zhang Jia to disturb?


    "Did you hear that? There is a child in the Zhao family, named Zhao Huai, who has been liked by the people of the capital Zonghui. The capital Zonghui is always at odds with our Shenzong. The child of the Zhao family is still young. If his family is destroyed, no matter how talented he is, he will fall into grief and can''t get out. Zhang Tianyuan, you should be able to understand what I mean? "


    Zhang Tianyuan could not say anything, but he knew that he had to obey.


    He wrote a letter to his family in accordance with the instructions of Qingfeng Dharma protector, blaming all the misfortunes of his disappearance on the Zhao family.


    Zhang Jia is everyone, and Yanyu building is closed training. They believe what Zhang Tianyuan says.Finally, Zhang Tianyuan wrote at the end of the letter.


    I hope my father can get justice for me, kill all the children of Zhao family, destroy the whole Zhao family, and let the children die properly.


    Writing, Tianyuan two words.


    Looking at the letter, Qingfeng sealed it with satisfaction, and then blew the whistle. Then, the scarlet bird stopped on his arm.


    Sending the letter out, he looked at the shivering Zhang Tianyuan in the corner and said contemptuously, "waste."


    Zhang Tianyuan, he won''t be in charge. Anyway, before long, someone from Shenzong will take him back to the organization.


    There are more important things to do now.


    The man jumped out and touched the ground lightly with his toes. The next moment, his body was 100 meters away.


    This speed is really amazing.


    But all of these were seen by a man in blue.


    The man in green has a peerless face and holds a flute in his hand.


    Beside him, there is a man and a woman, all of whom are pretty and handsome.


    "Emperor?"


    The man in green nodded gently.


    In a flash, the handsome young man beside him was like a sharp arrow, chasing in the direction of Qingfeng''s departure.


    "Muwan, when tingbai comes back, let him go directly to the capital Chang''an to wait for me."


    The girl saluted modestly: "I will obey the order of the emperor."


    The man in green looked at the night in the wasteland of Dongze, with a trace of temperature in his eyes.


    "Emperor Zun, what''s your plan next?"


    Yan Ruyu said with a smile, "I''m going to find someone."


    The woman who had a huge impact on his life.


    A thousand years ago, this continent was not called Dongze Dahuang. It had another name, Dayan.


    A natural disaster will destroy all mankind, leaving only him.


    He has lived for thousands of years and is bored for the rest of his life.


    Looking at the world, slowly from the flood and famine era into now so prosperous.


    Yan Ruyu''s heart is getting colder and colder.

 Chapter 114

    After listening for a while, I went back to the previous peak.


    But in front of me, there is no longer the figure of emperor Zun.


    "Muwan, where is the emperor?"


    "Gone."


    Bai sighed and then said, "I''ve basically mastered all the information about that man just now. That guy, called Qingfeng, is a Dharma protector of Shenzong. If I didn''t use special spiritual skills, I''m afraid he would find out."


    Mu wan smile, listen to white in front of the emperor, too timid to speak.


    No one knows that he is a six yuan spirit pharmacist.


    "Every time emperor Zun does something, it is always unexpected and unpredictable."


    Yan Ruyu, the master of the Millennium emperor and Qingyun Kingdom, is the place where he has been for the longest time.


    But the place where emperor Zun lived was a mountain in Qingyun country, which went straight to the top of the cloud. Every time, he would look at Qingyun country in a daze.


    It is said that it was the place where emperor Zun grew up.


    They can''t imagine what a powerful emperor would look like when he was young.


    In the place where emperor Zun rested, there were several spirit cards.


    Up there, it looks like emperor Zun''s biological parents.


    Every time emperor Zun mentioned the two on the spirit card, he would always smile at the corner of his mouth.


    There is also a soul card which is thought-provoking. There are only three words engraved on it - aunt Qin. Who is aunt Qin? They don''t know and dare not ask.


    "Come on, together?"


    "No, Emperor Zun only asked you to wait for him in Chang''an, the capital, while I want to go back to Qingyun."


    "What do you do back to Qingyun? Did Su Mu tell you to go back? "


    Muwan shook his head and said: "Qingyun kingdom is the hometown of emperor Zun. I have to go back to Qingyun ridge. If something happens to the Lord of Qingyun Kingdom, he must come to find emperor Zun. When I am here, I will also save the emperor Zun."


    Listen to white nod, pause a way: "that you are careful."


    "Well."


    Mu Wan, listen to white, these two names, are Yan Ruyu take for them.


    Muwan: it''s like a spring breeze. It''s melodious. At first glance, you will know that she is a gentle woman.


    Tingbai: it''s elegant, but it''s not in line with tingbai''s nature. It''s said that emperor Zun took a baby as an apprentice when he came back to Qingyun Mountain and gave him the name.


    It''s beautiful, with white heads and eyebrows.


    At that time, did emperor Zun have a heart? Want to be with him?


    However, these are all guesses made by Bai when he has nothing to do, and there is no substantial evidence.


    "I don''t know what kind of big man actually made emperor Zun come out in person. This is the second time in my life."


    The first time, seven years ago.


    At that time, Emperor Zun was dealing with the sudden flood in Qingyun kingdom. He was too busy to get away with it. In the evening, he had the energy to spare some time.


    As soon as he opened his mind, he felt a pain in his heart. Immediately, they saw the emperor, who had always been refined and elegant, mobilizing his spiritual power like crazy, tearing the plane directly and forcibly reversing the space.


    After more than an hour, Emperor Zun came back.


    In his arms, holding a beautiful woman in red.


    That woman, Mu Wan and Ting Bai have met.


    Emperor Zun once brought her to Qingyun ridge. At that time, she was just a child. She ran after emperor Zun with grapes all day. At night, she couldn''t sleep well and clamored to eat the fruit.


    Such an innocent girl, in emperor Zun''s arms, has no breath.


    Muwan still remembers that emperor Zun at that time was the most frightening time in history.


    For seven days, I didn''t speak or eat. I just looked at the woman in red on the ice bed.


    Muwan and tingbai exchanged greetings again, and then they were divided into two groups.


    At this time, an undercurrent River in the great wilderness of Dongze was torn in two from the middle and cut off.


    From the separation of the gap, slowly out of a man.


    Every move of a man seems to be able to bring about a bit of involvement.


    As soon as he appeared on the land, there came the whimper of all animals.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu was dressed in a white suit. Her mother was right. The Phoenix family was the most suitable for wearing a white suit. The corner of the white suit was embroidered with a few bundles of ink bamboo, which looked elegant.


    Around him, he was followed by Baize.


    The appearance of Bai Ze is bound to cause the panic of monsters in the forest.


    Baize, the king of all animals, has the same temperament as Yan Ruyu. They are both cold and difficult to get along with.


    "Baize, do you have the smell of Phoenix?"


    Bai Ze closed his eyes. After a while, he opened them slowly and shook his head.


    Phoenix is the king of birds, if it is in this undercurrent, Baize can easily feel its existence.But now it seems that the Phoenix should not be here.


    The place where ling''er appeared before was an undercurrent river. Dongze is a vast wasteland. There are so many places like the undercurrent river. If you want to find ling''er, you can say it''s looking for a needle in a haystack.


    But no matter how dim the hope is, he will have a way to find Ye Ling.


    He said he would protect her all his life.


    She once threatened to marry him as a wife when she grows up. He took it seriously and became interested in it. Her father once said that if a woman can make such a promise to you, she must be sincere to you and should not neglect others.


    Yan Ruyu always remembers the story of her father and mother.


    As time went by, he never forgot his mother''s words.


    "Not here, so we''ll go to the next place."


    Bai Ze nodded, and the man in white walked slowly towards Xianfang. Unexpectedly, he disappeared in the same place for no reason.


    Ling Er, I have been very lonely for thousands of years.


    At the beginning, you stumbled into my arms and let me be responsible for you.


    I send you Phoenix, pass your mind, teach you refining pills, thought, I can give you, only these, but, that decades of together, I will own heart, also give you.


    You wait for me. You wait for me to take you home.


    Zhao shuning, who had been sleeping, suddenly woke up at that moment.


    Looking at Shuanger and siser who are sleeping soundly, her right eyelid is beating constantly.


    "Is it hard, I have peach blossom?"


    Right eye jump peach blossom, this sentence, or master told her.


    When she was a child, Ye Ling was especially afraid of the right eyelid jump, because she heard that the left eyelid jump wealth, the right eyelid jump disaster, so every time, when she jumps the right eyelid, she will cover it.


    Once, when the master saw him, he said, "peach blossom in the right eye. It shows that many people will like ling''er in the future."


    So at the moment, Zhao shuning''s first reaction is, is she going to have any rotten peach blossom?


    No?

 Chapter 115

    The trial in Yanyu building has passed most of the time.


    Before Zhao shuning, because she was sent to the dark place, she cut her training time by half a year.


    Although people like Zhao shuning, she has created many new schools in Yanyu building, but most people, including those in charge, think that she has never done a task, and does not meet the standard of being promoted to level 4, so they plan to let her stay at level 1. Anyway, Zhao shuning is tough. Even if she stays at level 1, it has no influence on her.


    Who knows that Zhao shuning directly put off the job, not a few days later, she went out of the Yanyu building.


    Of course, this is what others say.


    The actual situation is like this.


    Zhao shuning once secretly went to find teacher su. She knew that teacher Su was the one who knew her best.


    Su Nian is also happy to see Zhao shuning coming.


    When Zhao shuning showed her practical ability in front of her, Su Nian was also stunned.


    What do you mean, Zhao?


    "Mr. Su, as you can see, I came to Yanyu building to learn something. Now, I have learned almost as well. I want to go back to the Zhao family first."


    To stay in Yanyu building is of little significance to Zhao shuning.


    "Your ability, indeed, any teacher in Yanyu building is not qualified to teach you, Zhao classmate, I want to ask you one thing, you must tell me the truth."


    "Well, please, Miss Su."


    "When I was in the maze forest, which one was fighting?"


    "I brought it."


    Zhao shuning didn''t plan to hide it. Originally, Su Nian didn''t mean any harm to her. As long as Mr. Su thought about it several times, he could think of it.


    "Is it your monster?"


    "No


    "Then it --"


    "teacher, can I not answer these words? Because I think the fight will involve other people. " For example, ye Xingchen.


    Su Niang sighed, Zhao shuning did not want to answer, she would not force.


    "So, what are you looking for this time?"


    In Su Nian''s opinion, if Zhao shuning wants to leave, she won''t be so sloppy, and she won''t come here to tell her. Since she''s in the door, she must have something to ask for.


    "Miss Su, I''d like you to help me with a letter certificate for graduation."


    "Shuning, you have to think well. If you are not satisfied with the decision of Yanyu building and don''t want to repeat the grade, I can ask for instructions from the hospital and let you directly --"


    "Mr. Su, that''s not the reason. I know that after I''m promoted to level 4, I can receive the tasks from the four families, do the tasks well, and get a lot of Lingshi, but the speed is too slow. I don''t have so much time to waste. "


    Zhao shuning is just a seven-year-old child. How can he say that he has no time to waste?


    "Miss Su, please."


    Zhao shuning''s sincere expression is hard to refuse.


    "Good."


    Su Nian thought for a long time and finally agreed.


    Zhao shuning makes a deep bow to Su Nian. She knows that Su Nian''s willingness to help her is to help the Zhao family. If she leaves Yanyu building without graduation certificate, other families will feel that Zhao''s children are too unruly. In the future, she will embarrass her family in many things.


    "Teacher, why are you so anxious to go back?"


    "Intuition."


    Zhao shuning has intuition. She always thinks that there may be something big happening in her family.


    It''s a good thing that my elder brother was elected to the religious association, but this good opportunity came too suddenly.


    The Zhao family is just a small family in a small town. When such a person suddenly appears, it will inevitably attract the envy of many people.


    Teacher Sunian said that her brother''s election to the church was confidential, but it was because of this that she became more nervous.


    There is no impermeable wall in the world. If someone wants to attack the growth of his elder brother, he will start with his family.


    Zhao shuning thinks that even if she thinks too much, she must go home, so that she can feel at ease.


    "Sometimes, I have to say, Mr. Zhao, you are really willful."


    However, Su Nian liked her willfulness.


    "Thank you, Miss Su. After I leave, if shuiyunsheng has anything to do, he hopes you can take care of the children."


    "The children? Mr. Zhao, you forget that you are the smallest elixir in the history of Yanyu building. You are the real child. Besides, now the poisonous snake guards shuiyunsheng. No one in this courtyard dares to give them any more ideas. Now, the managers of Yanyu building are more polite when they meet shuiyunsheng. "


    With a smile, Zhao shuning said goodbye to Su Nian, and then went out.


    She left things, only and Sunian said, otherwise, Shuanger they a party know, and what sensational parting picture.Zhao shuning has a big heart. She can''t stand such a scene.


    "Zhao shuning, wait a minute."


    It''s teacher Sunian''s voice.


    "Teacher, anything else?"


    "Here you are."


    Su Nian hands Zhao shuning an exquisite invitation card. Zhao shuning is also puzzled. It''s easy to see that the family emblem of the Wang family is printed on the top of the invitation card.


    "Teacher, what is this?"


    "You can have a try on the entrance examination for the disciples of the four families. There are two places in Yanyu building. One of them depends on the number of spirit stones they get in the later stage of the mission. Now it seems that it should be a poisonous snake. The other one can be jointly recommended by the four leaders. I discussed with them before and they all agreed to let you go."


    Zhao shuning looked at this precious invitation post and didn''t want to take it.


    It was a heavy affection.


    "Miss Su, I don''t want to owe too much for human feelings."


    Su Nian pretended not to hear it and put the invitation directly into Zhao shuning''s hand. Then he said, "it''s a headache for us to recommend anyone. You should do a favor for the teacher and take this hot potato away, OK?"


    Zhao shuning clearly knows that Su Nian is for her good.


    But she just doesn''t want to have anything to do with the Wang family.


    Su Nian said, turned back to Yanyu building, and then in front of Zhao shuning, shut the door of Yanyu building tightly.


    "Well, let''s keep it for the time being."


    Put the invitation card into the heaven and earth bag at will, and Zhao shuning turns his back and walks smartly.


    At a glance, she saw that at the corner, the people of shuiyunsheng were watching her all the time.


    "Don''t look, go back."


    Zhao shuning turned his back, stretched out his right hand and waved back in the air.


    Although shuiyunsheng people can''t see Zhao shuning''s expression at this time, they also know that Zhao shuning can''t see their action at this time, but they still wave their right hand, eyes full of reluctant, silently bid farewell to Zhao shuning.

 Chapter 116

    I have been away from home for two years.


    Walking on this familiar path, Zhao shuning recalled many memories.


    Compared with the small town residence where Zhao''s family lived, Yanyu building is luxurious. It has good scenery and strong foundation. In many ways, it can meet the needs of students.


    However, Zhao shuning preferred the shabby little house in Zhaojia village where they lived together.


    Around the house, Zhao Zheng strengthened a lot outside in order to make them sleep well.


    On the night before leaving, Shuanger finds Zhao shuning and happily gives him a panacea.


    Before Zhao shuning opened her mouth, she said that it was discovered by her own spirit beast, and then brought it back in the mountains. She saw that it was a panacea for leg disease, so she gave it to Zhao shuning "casually".


    Is it really handy?


    Shuanger that girl, also learn to hide their true feelings of the heart.


    This change is either good or bad.


    However, with this elixir, it may really be able to treat Zhao Zheng''s leg disease.


    "My brother is willing to go to the Zonghui, probably because he knows that there are alchemists in the Zonghui. He wants to see if there is any elixir to repair his father''s Linggen."


    When Zhao shuning arrived at the gate of Qinghui Town, it was customary for him to have a market in Qinghui town on a day like today.


    But today, Zhao shuning made a careful inquiry and found that the market in Qinghui town was extremely cold.


    It''s not winter, but there are few people walking on the street.


    Although Zhao shuning was puzzled, he still stretched out his foot and planned to go in to find out.


    However, she found that Qinghui town had been spiritualized and sealed, forming an isolation hood, which was so powerful that no matter how hard Zhao shuning tried, he could not move it.


    People outside can''t get in, people inside can''t get out?


    What''s going on?


    Does anyone want to deal with Qinghui town? Actually locked Qinghui town into such a powerful border.


    Isn''t that equivalent to trapping the population of Qinghui town?


    And from the faint flow of light waves above the normal array, the time of setting the normal array should be nearly a month.


    "One month, it''s heartless."


    The lives of thousands of people in Qinghui Town, if she doesn''t come back, will no one find out about this accident? The Zhao family and some innocent people will starve to death in it?


    Family imprint?


    Zhao shuning moved to the West with the border. If it wasn''t for her hands touching it, she would not have found that what was so transparent and protruding was the mark left by a family''s casting array.


    How could it be a family mark?


    The strength of the family that can make such a powerful isolation hood should not be underestimated, but Zhao shuning doesn''t remember. What powerful family has he offended over the years?


    What''s more, she is all tested in Yanyu building. Yanyu building is totally closed management. Even if she has a festival with a family member in the building, it can''t be passed on?


    No, No.


    Meng family father and son.


    Meng Yang and Meng Hao are deacons in Yanyu building. Are they going to block them?


    It''s not right. Zhao shuning has learned their ability. The most powerful one is Meng Hao, but he is only a third-order spiritual pharmacist. Grandfather should be able to deal with such a person.


    Besides, the strength of the Meng family can not be so strong.


    Last time, because of my little uncle, Zhao shuning had turned over the family background of the Meng family. They should not recover so quickly.


    Zhao shuning was standing in the same place, still thinking about who would attack Qinghui Town, when he suddenly heard a voice from the rear.


    She immediately held her breath and carefully hid herself in the grass.


    Zhao shuning is more than seven years old. Although she has grown up a lot, she is still petite. She hides in the dense grass, and then mixes her breath away. As long as she is under the five spirit pharmacist, she will not find her.


    Soon after the sound came, a young man came slowly with dozens of people.


    Looking from the direction of Zhao shuning, the people were all dressed in dark blue.


    Blue, Wang family?


    Does Wang Cheng know that he is hiding in Qinghui town?


    No, it''s impossible. Zhao shuning recalled that he had never mentioned her past life to anyone since he was born. Even Zhao Huai, who was closest to him, was in the dark.


    It''s so strange that no one will connect her, a daughter of the Zhao family, with the empress Ye Ling.


    So? The Wang family, one of the four big families, plays an important role in the Dongze wasteland. Why, why did they come to a small Qinghui town?


    The leading teenager, estimated to be about 13 years old, looks about the same age as Zhao Huai.


    But that momentum is far less than my brother''s.When he saw the boy coming, another group of people came out of nowhere. The leader of the group was a middle-aged man in his forties. Zhao shuning always felt that he had seen him somewhere.


    "It''s a great honor for master Feiyang to come here in person."


    "I''m afraid you misunderstood me, Uncle Zhang. I''m here for my uncle''s sake."


    "Is it deacon Meng?"


    The man who was called Uncle Zhang was sincere in his words. Even if he was brushed by the young man in front of him, there was no complaint on his face.


    By the way, Zhao shuning said that he should be Zhang Zhi, the father of Zhang Tianyuan.


    On the other hand, Feiyang, who is called Feiyang, should be the inner disciple of the Wang family, and he is also a proud disciple.


    In this way, everything makes sense.


    This is called Feiyang youth. He is Meng Hao''s eldest nephew. He came to Qinghui town mostly because Meng''s father and son sent him letters to help.


    Zhang''s words should be Zhang Tianyuan''s reason.


    However, how could Zhang Tianyuan suddenly deal with the people in Qinghui town? It''s impossible for him to know that she was the one who appeared near the grottoes that night.


    What mysterious and powerful power is there behind Zhang Tianyuan?


    "The people of Qinghui town?"


    "Uncle Zhang can do whatever he wants. When it''s over, I just want the Zhao family''s body armor."


    "Deal."


    Body armor?


    Zhao shuning''s hand couldn''t help caressing his inner skirt. When he left, his grandfather had already given her something to protect her life.


    Had it not been for the role of body armor, Zhao shuning would have been cut in half by Zhang Tianyuan''s spirit weapon Qingyun sword at the second height.


    Body armor is a good thing. As long as you have seen it, you will have the idea of it.


    "Tonight, let''s see how the old man in Qinghui town kneels down to beg for mercy. It''s a pity that a couple of children of the Zhao family are gifted and intelligent, but they don''t know the truth that it''s easy to die."

 Chapter 117

    Feiyang is one of the four proud disciples of the Wang family.


    He was at the bottom of the list.


    Now I am 13 years old, but I have reached the level of four section spirit pharmacist.


    When the spiritual pharmacists reach the fourth stage of cultivation, there will be obvious class differentiation. The four stage spiritual pharmacists are mainly divided into four stages, namely, the Yellow stage, the Xuan stage, the earth stage and the heaven stage.


    Feiyang is Huang Jie, the fourth Duan Ling pharmacist.


    The reason why the Wang family is envied is not only because it is one of the four major families, but also because of his arrogance.


    As long as you enter the Wang family, become an inner disciple, and then successfully become a proud disciple, you will be given a companion beast no matter what your rank. Whether you want to make a contract with it or not depends on the will of that disciple.


    Therefore, although the boy named Feiyang was only 13 years old, he was only a four section spirit pharmacist, but he had a monster of his own.


    The monster is the evil shadow ape.


    The evil shadow Xuantian ape, compared with the evil fight Zhu Yan, can only be regarded as the end, but he is a child who knows nothing.


    Of course, not everyone is as lucky as Zhao shuning. It''s impossible to have monsters.


    The boy in blue has an evil expression. From his eyebrows, you can see that he is alert.


    Wang Cheng, the old man, really has a way of training people.


    The Wang family is in charge of the world''s intelligence, and Wang Cheng is extremely greedy for money. In order to attract excellent elixirs to become the disciples of the Wang family, he has wasted a lot of energy.


    Most of the reasons why Ye Ling caused so much public indignation in the last life were "thanks" to Wang Cheng.


    His ability to spread intelligence, Zhao shuning now want to come, but also admire.


    Feiyang and Zhang Zhi are sitting in the small pavilion outside Qinghui Town, looking at the direction of Qinghui town jokingly.


    The rest of them stood outside the pavilion, waiting for their summons at any time.


    "Master Feiyang, a little body armor. I''m sorry to trouble you to go by yourself. Those people in Qinghui town will be surprised to know."


    The young man lowered his head, drank tea shallowly, and returned carelessly.


    "What''s so surprising? I''m only here to get justice for my uncle."


    "Of course, there''s nothing in the extremely cold hall. The head of the Wang family naturally tries his best to cultivate talents like master Feiyang. How can a small body armor attract you? Master Feiyang is very affectionate and righteous. With you as his backing, the Zhao family even dares to provoke the Meng family. It really beats you in the face."


    "Well -"


    there was no change in the young man''s expression.


    The reason why he came to Qinghui town is more because of his own face.


    Moreover, the relationship between Feiyang and Meng Hao is also very good. When he was young, Meng Hao loved Feiyang very much.


    So in front of Feiyang, without his parents, he took Meng Hao as his father.


    This time, he was just passing by Yanyu building and came here to collect some Lingshi. Thinking that his uncle was also engaged in deacon work in Yanyu building, he wanted to see him.


    But when he went in, he found that his uncle, whom he always respected, had been shaved.


    And the man who did this was the young man named Zhao Huai.


    After further inquiry, I found that Zhao Huai disappeared without any reason during the trial, and now there is no trace.


    Can fly Yang is not that kind of easy to give up people, Zhao Huai disappeared, is not there Zhao family?


    Listen to uncle said Cang Yucheng Meng family has become a thing of the past, is now in charge of a man named Zhao Chao, Feiyang is certainly not willing to.


    As we all know, the Meng family in cangyu city is the place where he grew up and lived in Feiyang.


    They should also know that Meng Hao is his uncle.


    But the little Zhao family, however, had no worries at all, and directly drove the Meng family out of cangyu City, which should be regarded as a strange disgrace to his uncle.


    Zhao shuning is anxious to hide in the grass, time has passed for a long time.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to break through the isolation hood and rush in to save everyone. It''s because this is the isolation hood of the family. If she uses all her spiritual power to break through the isolation hood, she will have no energy to fight with these people. If she rushes down, she will suffer the loss.


    Therefore, Zhao shuning has been waiting for the opportunity.


    At this time, in Qinghui Town, people gathered in the Zhao''s house. The old man sitting in the main seat seemed to be getting old for many years.


    There are many young women holding children, constantly coax the arms of the baby.


    But they have been hungry for a long time, and their mother''s nutrition can''t keep up. How can they have milk to feed their babies.


    Dead silence, Zhao wanted to get up, half a day without success.


    It turns out that he is really old.


    He thinks that after the Zhao family, those children are so excellent and have an unlimited future.But Mr. Zhao forgot that the Dongze wasteland was originally a place where people would eat without spitting. The children of the Zhao family were not included in any school. The sudden rise of huai''er was bound to attract other people''s eyes.


    "Father."


    Zhao Zheng and Zhao Xue rushed forward to help Mr. Zhao up.


    After Zhao stood up, he motioned for them to let him go, and then he clung to his crutch, barely supporting his body.


    He has not received food for a long time.


    Zhao''s granary has long been empty.


    They have been sticking to it for a month. They have basically finished all the food they can eat in Qinghui town.


    "Mr. Zhao, what is the origin of the people who came here this time?"


    The old man shakes his head. He has always been self-discipline, and has never done anything harmful. But a month ago, in an unknown town like theirs, many powerful people united to set up a border.


    The land of Qinghui town is outside the isolation hood.


    No land, no food.


    Even if they gathered the strength of all the people in Qinghui Town, they could not break through the isolation hood.


    "Mr. Zhao, my child, was born just a few days ago. He is still so young. I don''t want him to die."


    "Mr. Zhao, my husband is away all the year round. He wrote a letter saying that he would come back to see our family this year. I haven''t seen him for a long time. Even if Qinghui town can''t escape this disaster, can we delay a little longer? I want to see him again at last."


    Zhao Zheng roared: "ladies and gentlemen, can you stop for a moment?"


    The noise of discussion and crying stopped immediately.


    "Mr. Zhao..."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the time of life and death in Qinghui town. My father, in order to provide food for you and for your children to eat, my Zhao family has not eaten for a long time."


    "But now, you are still pressing step by step. Do you really want my father to kneel down and beg those bastards?"

 Chapter 118

    No one spoke. Zhao Zheng''s voice kept whirling in the air.


    In fact, people in the town know that the Zhao family has done everything they can.


    Over the years, it is precisely because of the Zhao family that they can protect the livelihood and happiness of the people in Qinghui town.


    They don''t want to force the Zhao family into this situation.


    Only in the face of life and death, they are also afraid, do not want to die like this.


    "There may be no royal law in this world."


    A young man slowly collapsed to the ground, full of despair.


    "When ye Ling was alive, although she was cruel, under her jurisdiction, no one ever dared to slaughter the villagers like this."


    "Things are right and people are wrong. Today''s Dongze famine has all changed. Now, it is the world of the strong."


    "In the world of the strong, we can only solve problems by being hard fisted."


    "We''ve done something wrong and we''re going to end up like this."


    Many villagers in the town began to cry when they were infected.


    They have also thought of resistance, once they were also high spirited, but time, slowly smoothed their fighting spirit.


    Those bastards never appeared in front of them. They used the array to trap the villagers in Qinghui town. The trauma of time and hunger can make them very depressed.


    Lin min''er went to the hospital, looking at the scene, his heart is also very sad.


    "Brother Zheng."


    "Min''er, how did you come out?"


    "Brother Zheng, I''m not sure. Alas, is this situation really hopeless?"


    Zhao Zheng breathed out a deep breath, and then said: "min''er, follow me, do you regret it?"


    "Never."


    The two decisive words make the couple hold each other''s hands tightly.


    "Min''er, it was my insistence that hurt you."


    Lin min''er shook his head and said: "brother Zheng, I have never regretted meeting you. It''s the brightest moment in my life. Every minute, every second, whether it''s happiness or pain, with you is the most brilliant memory in my life."


    "Min''er, is there any food at home?"


    Lin min''er shakes her head. Her face is a little pale.


    In fact, she is going to be unable to support.


    "Brother Zheng, do you have any regrets?"


    "Brother Zheng, I really want to see Shu Ning again. That''s our child. I don''t want to see her for a long time."


    Zhao Zheng finds out Lin min''er''s mistake. Although she looks at herself, she doesn''t have a focal length.


    Her divine sense is slowly spreading.


    "Min''er -"


    Zhao Zhen quickly hugs Lin min''er from behind. Her precarious body falls into his arms.


    Now, there are crying voices everywhere, and no one has noticed this episode.


    "Min''er, how are you? Min''er, don''t scare me. "


    "Brother Zheng, I seem to see Shu Ning. Brother Zheng, when will Shu Ning come back? I really miss her."


    "Min''er, don''t think about it. Our child is living well. Huai''er has gone to find her. You know, a strange person like Shu Ning is not her rival, even the second brother of the same rank. She won''t have an accident. She certainly won''t."


    Lin min''er has been depressed ever since she left zhaohuai.


    Sometimes she would hear someone knocking at the door, sometimes she would see Shu Ning running towards her barefoot, sometimes she would hear Shu Ning calling her mother.


    The Li family in Yanqing City, they say Zhao shuning is dead.


    No one in the Zhao family wants to believe it.


    But in their hearts, there is a sense of uneasiness.


    They know that if the Li family dare to say such a thing, there must be some basis.


    Originally in poor health, Lin min''er is trapped in Qinghui town again. She can only live on the meager millet porridge all day long, and her health is getting worse day by day.


    "Brother Zheng, don''t lie to me, and don''t lie to yourself."


    At the beginning, they should insist on their own opinions. Shu Ning is still so young. How can she go to the Yanyu building full of open and secret fighting?


    It''s them, it''s their parents'' thoughtlessness that makes such a thing happen to shuning.


    "Min''er, stop talking and keep your strength."


    "Brother Zheng, I know that if I go on like this, I won''t live long. If you have a chance, you must escape. I really want to see the girl shuning."


    Lin min''er''s hand slowly raised. Before touching Zhao Zheng''s face, it dropped down again.


    "Min''er!"


    Zhao Zheng is flustered. He reaches for Lin min''er''s nose and feels a slight breath. Then he slowly breathes a sigh of relief.Fortunately, min''er just passed out.


    However, if this stalemate continues, they are afraid that they will not be far away from death.


    Zhao Xue came over from the side, looking at Lin min''er''s appearance, his face is also distressed.


    "Big brother, sister-in-law, she?"


    "It''s OK. I''ll take min''er back to the room first. Zhao Xue, you should take good care of your father. He''s too old to stand such stimulation."


    Zhao Xue nodded. A girl in red kept checking in the yard to see if anyone was hurt. The girl was Zhao Xiangxiang. In more than two years, she became more and more beautiful.


    As before, she was still dressed in red, and her temper was hot.


    Her brow, a lot of sorrow.


    "Xiangxiang, come here."


    Zhao Xiangxiang smelled the speech and quickly came to Zhao Xue.


    "Father."


    "Xiangxiang, here you are."


    Zhao Xue handed Zhao Xiangxiang the sword he had been using.


    "Father, you know, I can''t use a sword."


    She likes to use the whip, although Zhao Xiangxiang does not have a decent weapon in her hand now.


    "Xiangxiang, if we all die tonight, are you afraid?"


    "Father, what''s to be afraid of? Zhao shuning is so many years younger than me. When he knew that Yanyu building was in danger, he went into Yanyu building fearlessly? Father, we are all the daughters of the Zhao family. I''m Zhao shuning''s sister. She''s not afraid of anything. Why should I be afraid? "


    Just think of it, Zhao Xiangxiang feel some regret.


    That little girl, also don''t know in the future, still have a chance to meet her.


    "Take this sword first. At least you can defend yourself."


    "No


    Zhao Xiangxiang went to the corner, pulled down a vine, and then said, "I''ll just use this."


    "Father, grandfather, uncle, fellow villagers, you don''t have to cry. Until the last step, who knows if this day will collapse or not."


    The girl in red''s voice was so loud that everyone present could hear it.


    A young girl, even if she has such courage, it''s really disgraceful for her age to cry here.

 Chapter 119

    The night is dark and the wind is high.


    The twilight in the sky has completely changed from dusk to darkness.


    When the two people in the pavilion waved, some of them started lanterns and torches.


    The flickering torch shines red around the pavilion.


    They are waiting for people from Qinghui town to come out and beg for mercy.


    Zhao shuning is also waiting. She is waiting for Zhang Zhi to remove the isolation hood and start.


    Now we have to save our strength, and we can fight with all our strength later.


    I don''t know how long after that, when the wind at night became a bit chilly, the quiet Qinghui town suddenly had light.


    And then, the light gets more and more, bigger and bigger.


    Zhang Zhi grinned and slowly spat out two words: "coming."


    It''s finally coming out.


    Walking in the front, is an old man, the old man''s hair at this time, has been a lot of pale, he pestle crutches, step by step in the market, walking in the direction of Zhang Zhi.


    Behind him are Zhao Zheng, Zhao Xue, Zhao Chao, Zhao Xiangxiang, and many villagers in Qinghui town.


    When they walk, their steps are firm and steady.


    "These ignorant villagers have lasted quite a long time."


    "It''s just a dying struggle. The ignorant are fearless. It should be the villagers they are talking about."


    Feiyang''s face, a little more fun expression.


    And the procession, at that moment, stopped. Their eyes were watching the two people drinking tea.


    "Uncle Zhang, please put the sound wall of the isolation hood. I want to hear what they say."


    Zhang Zhi nodded, and the elixir around Qinghui town relieved his strength to let the voice of the people inside come out.


    "Zhang Zhi, why do you want to deal with my Zhao family like this?"


    "Why? No, I just simply look at your Zhao family, so I think if you don''t exist in this world, it''s so simple. "


    Zhang Zhi is arrogant and vicious. There is no morality to speak of.


    Zhao shuning looked at the face of the gullied grandfather, full of heartache.


    Grandfather''s body has always been strong, how today, even rely on crutches to barely walk?


    These people are pushing them too hard.


    In addition, my father is still in his prime, but there are some white hairs on his temples, which should be caused by anxiety.


    By the way, why didn''t you see your mother?


    Zhao shuning''s heart was tight, and his hands clenched a little.


    The old man seems to be tired of all this. Zhao shuning did not expect that the high-ranking Zhao would say the following words in such a low voice.


    "Zhang Zhi, I''ve heard of your prestige, and my Zhao family has never offended you, Zhang Jia. Zhang Jia is very powerful, but you don''t think hegemonism can''t go on one day."


    Zhang Zhi didn''t speak. He seemed to see the old man struggling to persuade him to be good. He thought it was ridiculous.


    "Zhang Zhi, what do you want?"


    "I want your life, do you want it?"


    Mr. Zhao''s face is calm. In fact, he has no spare energy to worry about Zhang Zhi''s eloquence.


    In terms of seniority, Zhang Zhi is 20 years younger than him. According to the rules of Dongze Dahuang, he should call himself uncle. But Zhang Zhishi is very arrogant. From the beginning, he didn''t pay attention to morality.


    The children of the Zhao family who heard Zhang Zhi say this would rush forward.


    But Mr. Zhao roared, "all go back!"


    These children are still young. Mr. Zhao doesn''t want them to die in this unnecessary fight.


    "Father


    "Mr. Zhao!"


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. Let me meet them!"


    "Xiangxiang retreats."


    "Grandfather!"


    "Back off."


    Zhao Xiangxiang''s talent is good, but it''s a big family. Only four elixirs can build the isolation hood. It''s different from the ordinary protective hood. Let alone Zhao Xiangxiang, even Zhao can''t break it. If Zhao Xiangxiang comes forward, it''s like looking for his own death.


    "Old man, there are still some hard bones in your Zhao family."


    "Zhang Zhi, young master Feiyang, if I''m willing to commit suicide in front of you, can you spare all the people in Qinghui town?"


    "Let them go? Well, not necessarily. Otherwise, if you commit suicide first, maybe I''ll think about it later. "


    Now, the villagers in Qinghui town are like fish in a urn. It''s up to Zhang Zhi and Fei Yang to decide whether to live or not.


    "Don''t deceive people too much. When huai''er comes back, you people here will be buried with the villagers of Qinghui town."


    Feiyang in hear Huaier this two words of time, eyes gently squint.


    He came from Chang''an, the capital city. He also heard about a new character named Zhao Huai, who should be the child of the Zhao family.However, even so, Feiyang didn''t care.


    Because they didn''t plan to stay alive.


    "Kill all of you. Who will know that we destroyed Qinghui town?"


    "Even if Zhao Huai came back, all he could think of was the Li family who had a grudge against you Zhao family. Our Zhang Jia and Jihan hall had no grudge against you. How could they be your killers?"


    Li family in Yanqing city? Was it in these people''s plans that the Li family attacked Zhao''s birthday party last night?


    In order to find a scapegoat for their killing of the Zhao family today.


    "I heard that the young man named Zhao Huai will officially enter the religious assembly in a few days. Here, we still want to congratulate you Zhao family in advance."


    The congregation?


    How can you do that?


    How could huai''er be related to the Zonghui in Chang''an, the capital city? Such an important court meeting is not what they dare to expect from such a small family.


    "Since you know that huai''er has entered the religious assembly, how dare you --"


    when Zhao Zheng said this, he was suddenly stunned, as if he thought of something important.


    Zhao Huai is not an alchemist. He didn''t see what happened that night with his own eyes, but later he heard min''er say that huai''er had a pair of transparent wings behind him, which never happened in the Dongze wasteland.


    He is not a panacea master or an alchemist. How can he have such a powerful power?


    Besides, isn''t it true that only alchemists can enter the Zonghui? And the level can''t be lower than grade four.


    Huai''er has no mental strength, but since he was a child, he can get along well with all kinds of animals.


    Now entering the congregation, the next step is to train the monsters in the animal world. Before that, it is very important to break through a certain level of spiritual infusion, and no accident is allowed.


    They? Do you want to use all the life of Qinghui town to hinder Huaier''s growth?


    "It seems that you have guessed."

 Chapter 120

    Because of Zhao Zheng''s reasons, the Zhao family was at odds with the Lin family.


    If Zhao Huai grew up, he would go to Lin''s family for an explanation for his father.


    The alchemist of Zonghui is a talent worthy of the attention of the four families.


    Lin Feng will not be so silly, watching this threat become a big trouble.


    The Lin family is one of the four families, which are closely related to each other, unlike the alchemist''s family.


    Therefore, the siege and killing of Qinghui town this time is not only to vent personal indignation, but also to eliminate future troubles.


    It took Zhao shuning a lot of time to sort out such a complicated relationship.


    So is Zhang Zhi related to the Lin family? In other words, what deeper interests does Zhang involve?


    "You are so mean."


    "Well, enough has been said. That''s all for your last words."


    Night, slowly fade, day, light.


    At this time, the children of the Zhao family are preparing for the last battle. If these people want to kill them, they must remove the isolation hood. Even if they can''t escape death, after a while, they will use their last strength to fight to the death.


    The people of the Zhao family, even if they die, will die on the battlefield. They should die standing up and never live on their knees.


    "Master Feiyang, then I will start?"


    "Let''s go."


    The isolation hood became weaker and weaker. At last, Qinghui town appeared clearly in front of people''s eyes.


    However, at the moment when the isolation hood was removed, except for the people in Qinghui Town, there was a sharp sound that was about to scratch the eardrum, and the space around them began to deform slowly.


    "No! The fox curse


    "Alchemist''s Fox curse!"


    "Is Zhao Huai back?"


    "It''s impossible. Zhao Huai is in Chang''an, the capital city. It''s absolutely impossible for him to come back. Please keep your mind and don''t be disturbed by this voice."


    Feiyang and Zhang Zhi didn''t react as violently as the others, but their heads began to ache.


    Why doesn''t this fox curse look like a skill used by a second grade alchemist?


    Feiyang is quick in hand and eyes. He quickly takes out the pills in his arms and distributes them to the public.


    "If you take it, it will relieve the temporary harsh sound."


    When Zhang Jia and Fei Yang took pills, they suddenly felt a chill on their back. Then, a powerful shield came down from the sky and shut Fei Yang and Zhang Tianzhi inside. Apart from them, there was also Fei Yang''s evil beast, Xuantian ape. This shield was woven by Zhao shuning''s spiritual power.


    Because she is only a third-order spiritual pharmacist, she is careful that the shield is easily broken by the Feiyang of Zhang Zhi and Jihan hall, so when weaving, she also injected mental energy into it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The shield is strangely shaped."


    Zhang Zhi and Fei Yang look at each other, but also from each other''s eyes to see the incredible.


    The people of the Zhao family can''t have such a powerful force. Although such a protective cover can''t compare with the isolation cover they set up, it''s enough to trap them.


    "Old man, I didn''t expect that you still have a back hand."


    Zhang Zhi stares directly at Zhao Lao''s face to see some clues.


    "But old man, what can you change even if you trap us? This shield can trap us for an hour at most. Moreover, I have brought so many elixirs here. It''s too easy for them to hold you unarmed villagers for an hour. "


    Feiyang is not as optimistic as Zhang Zhi, because when he put his hand on the shield, he found many strange places.


    He is worthy of being one of the proud disciples of the Wang family. Although the pinjie is only the huangjie of the four section spirit pharmacist, many adults can''t close their observation.


    "Uncle Zhang, there is a problem."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hearing this, Zhang Tianyuan quickly lowered his head and asked the boy in blue in a soft voice.


    "This shield is not like the line of defense laid by the elixir, nor the mental barrier set by the alchemist. It seems that the people who make this shield really just want to trap us, not like the mental power of the alchemist to limit our activities."


    In other words, the person who made the shield has not been able to do that.


    Zhao Lao''s eyes at this time, but also lit up a new hope.


    Look at this situation, there are experts to help them.


    But this time, what we have to face is not ordinary people, and we don''t know if the senior can handle it.


    Zhao Zheng came forward to help the old man and said, "father, is this master invited by you?"


    Is this what my father said before?


    Zhao Lao shook his head. What he said before was just to comfort everyone. When he stepped out of Zhao''s yard, he thought about it. No matter how the enemy bullied him, he was willing to accept it. He wanted to change his way for the villagers in Qinghui town. Even if he did, he would trample on his self-esteem."Not my father? Brother, who else do you think is willing to help us? With such a powerful force, isn''t huai''er, the elder brother''s child, back? "


    Zhao Huai''s battle that night was obvious to all.


    Although such Zhao Huai is a tough and devil they have never seen before, his form is totally different from their normal people.


    But Zhao Huai protected the lives of all Zhao family members. No matter who he was or what his origin was, in their hearts, he was only Zhao Huai.


    "No, if it''s huai''er, I can feel his breath."


    Zhao Lao sighed and then said, "I''m afraid this expert will be dragged down by our Zhao family."


    At this time, Zhao shuning strengthened the protective cover several layers in the grass.


    It would be hard for her to face all these people alone.


    And it''s very likely that it''s hard to please.


    So she came up with a new plan.


    "I don''t know who it is, but once I came out, I''m Zhang Zhi. I''m as famous as the Li family in Yanqing city. I don''t know who I am. Do you know who I am?"


    "I don''t know."


    Zhang Zhi''s face twitched. He stretched his face and said, "he''s the Feiyang young master of Jihan temple, the inner disciple and proud disciple of Wang''s family. You have to think clearly about this man. Do you want to be the enemy of Wang''s family?"


    Zhao shuning estimated that the time was almost up, and jumped out of the grass.


    It''s as fast as lightning.


    After her petite body, accurately fell in front of Qinghui town people.


    "Even if it''s against him, so what?"


    Young voice, firm tone, coupled with the girl''s face provocative expression, the boy in blue, also angry.

 Chapter 121

    "Ning er."


    "Zhao shuning! Brother, look, it''s Zhao shuning. It''s our Zhao children. "


    At this time, Zhao Zheng''s hands and feet were cold.


    He is really too familiar, since Zhao shuning said the first sentence, he immediately recognized it.


    It''s Shu Ning. It''s Shu Ning of him and min''er.


    Finally, she came back safe and sound.


    After Zhao shuning''s petite body fell to the ground, the villagers in Qinghui town began to cheer after they realized that Zhao shuning was coming back.


    Zhang Zhi and Zhang Zhi are not so calm.


    "It''s just a baby. Why do you expect a baby to save you ignorant villagers? I''ll send this little girl on the road later. When you get to the ground, cheer together."


    With Zhang Zhiyin''s heavy words, the villagers'' passionate voice became weaker.


    Zhang Zhiyou is right.


    Zhao shuning is just a baby.


    Before that, they had seen Zhao shuning''s natural ability, which was comparable to that of evil. At the age of five, he was promoted to be a second-class spiritual pharmacist. This was the first time that he appeared in Qinghui town.


    But they forget and neglect that Zhao shuning is still young.


    No matter how she goes against the sky, how can she defeat Feiyang in the extremely cold hall, who owns monsters, and Zhang Zhi, who holds great power?


    As we all know, these two people are both four section elixirs.


    Zhao shuning has been to Yanyu building for such a long time. There is no doubt that her spiritual power has been improved. At best, it can only be the end of the second-class spiritual pharmacist. Even if Zhao shuning is protected by heaven and human beings and becomes a third-class spiritual pharmacist, she will not be the rival of the two four stage spiritual pharmacists.


    So when Zhao shuning came back at this time, he just died.


    "Shuning, what are you doing here?"


    "Father."


    "Ning''er, you shouldn''t have appeared. Zhang Zhi and this young man are hell Shura. You still have a lot of time. Why are you so upset?"


    "Grandfather, don''t say that about Zhao shuning. Our children of Zhao family are full of blood. If we let her watch you being humiliated by these bastards, if she doesn''t do it, I''m afraid it''s worse than killing her."


    Zhao shuning looks at Zhao Xiangxiang with appreciation.


    I didn''t expect that she knew her character.


    "Don''t worry, grandfather. I won''t let you be trampled on when I come back."


    Zhao shuning took out many pills from the heaven and earth bag and handed them to the old Zhao behind him.


    So many pills are all red blood pills. How can shuning have such precious pills? And there are so many.


    "Grandfather, I don''t have many pills that I can take now. If I give them this red blood emperor pill, their spiritual power will return to their peak in a short time."


    Zhao took the pill tremblingly.


    Not good at it?


    Any one of these pills can be worth the sacrifice of their Zhao family for one year.


    "Grandfather, you believe me."


    The girl''s eyes can easily convince the people present.


    Everyone nodded.


    "Miss two, we believe you."


    "Zhao shuning, we all believe in you."


    Even if they know the ending, the villagers of Qinghui town also choose to believe Zhao shuning. It depends on whether God can open his eyes and let them not die so ugly.


    Or, with the appearance of Zhao shuning, it is not certain that there will be a miracle.


    "Little girl, how long can you hold on to this shield? You can''t escape. "


    On the man''s gloomy face, looking at the bloodthirsty smile.


    Zhao shuning did not pay attention to Zhang Zhi. He turned to Zhao Zheng and said, "father, there is something wrong with my grandfather''s health. I know that in the Zhao family, you have the strongest ability of organization and leadership. Now, you have to take the responsibility of the Zhao family. After a while, these peripheral people will be handed over to you."


    Zhao Zheng nodded and his face was full of pride. This is his child and Zhao Zheng''s pride.


    "You can go, and we''ll take the rest."


    Zhao shuning looked back and said to Zhao Xiangxiang, "Zhao Xiangxiang, you should be a second-class elixir now, aren''t you?"


    "How do you know?"


    Only with the guidance of an expert can she be promoted to the second grade elixir.


    Zhao shuning smile, noncommittal, back to Yanyu building, Kong Shishuang once said, she let the people in the building, to Qinghui town Zhao family sent a pill.


    The energy efficiency of the pill is very remarkable. It depends on whether the person taking it has the chance to break through the second grade.


    Now it seems that Zhao Xiangxiang has done it.


    In the dark, Zhao shuning felt that he had inherited Kong Shishuang''s kindness.


    "That''s good."


    After taking pills, people''s limbs are full of strength again.Zhao shuning said: "Zhao Xiangxiang, I told you before I left that if you give me a whip, I will give you a weapon to weigh your hand. Here you are."


    Then, a whip of the long sky, which was lively, collided with the spiritual power in the air and made a crackling sound.


    A magic weapon? No, it''s not just a psychic!


    "Here! What is this


    As soon as Changkong lingbian was born, several people with vision in Zhao family were stunned immediately.


    Even the boy in blue was surprised in his eyes.


    How can the Changkong spirit whip, which is hard for the four section spirit pharmacists to possess, appear in the small place of Qinghui town? It''s still in the hands of a baby.


    When Zhao Xiangxiang saw the whip, her eyes became very bright.


    This? How is that possible?


    The long sky spirit whip has always been a magic weapon that she can''t expect. She didn''t expect that one day she would be able to see the legendary long sky spirit whip.


    "Zhao Xiangxiang, I don''t have much time to find a spirit weapon. This one is not bad. You can use it first, and I''ll change it for you when you meet a better one later."


    Hao Sheng''s arrogant tone.


    "Zhao shuning -"


    Zhao Xiangxiang has some ruddy eyes.


    Even if she no matter how no brain, she also knows that the long sky spirit whip is not a mortal thing, can get it, Zhao shuning certainly spent a lot of thought.


    But those hardships, Zhao shuning did not say, she just passed.


    This is really worth Zhao Xiangxiang moved.


    "Father, second uncle, grandfather, these people will be handed over to you."


    Zhao shuning smiles. Zhao Zheng starts to ask what Zhao shuning is going to do. Zhao shuning''s body is in front of the shield.


    Then, with her own spiritual power, she fused the shield.


    After the fusion, she went into the shield.


    Because Zhao shuning is the creator of the shield, so she wants to come in, it is not a difficult thing.


    But! Does she know where the two men in the shield came from?


    She went into it alone. Was she going to die?


    "Shuning, what are you doing?"


    "Zhao shuning!"


    "Ning er."

 Chapter 122

    "Trust me."


    It was just a short three words. The anxious and flustered voice outside stopped immediately.


    Only this way, is Zhao shuning thought, can reduce the damage to the minimum.


    She''s going to take care of these two in the shield.


    Otherwise, if you go out into the vast world, it will hurt many ordinary villagers who have no spiritual power at all.


    In the face of these two people, Zhao shuning was not afraid at all.


    She is an alchemist, a four grade alchemist. It''s only a matter of time before she can solve the same class of elixirs.


    "Zhao shuning?"


    "Are you Zhao shuning?"


    "Aren''t you dead?"


    Zhao shuning''s eyes were full of danger, and then said, "how do you know? I''m dead? "


    There was a flash of confusion in Zhang Zhi''s eyes.


    "Even if you didn''t die before, you''ll be a corpse in a little while."


    "Zhang Zhi, why are you aiming at my Zhao family?"


    "That''s a lot of crap."


    "Because of Zhang Tianyuan? It''s a pity that at the beginning, I should have killed him immediately, and I would not have given him a chance to escape. "


    That''s what Zhao shuning said to scare Zhang Zhi.


    It''s easy to kill Zhang Tianyuan, but outside the cave, Zhao shuning can''t compete with the penetrating power of the giant hand falling from the sky.


    "My son is right. He was expelled from Yanyu building and lost the qualification to pursue the disciples of Wang''s family. You Zhao''s family are responsible for his family''s failure to return home. I want you to pay for my son''s wrongs


    Pay for your life? Zhao shuning can only sneer.


    When it comes to paying for one''s life, when it comes to injustice.


    Zhang Tianyuan was very young, and he stepped on many bones.


    His hands are full of human lives and the lives of monsters. Now he is suffering for himself.


    Zhao shuning only hated that his ability at that time was too weak to kill Zhang Tianyuan with a single blow.


    Such a disaster will stay in the great wilderness of Dongze. I''m afraid he will be the next Wang Cheng.


    If it wasn''t for the mysterious man who broke the plane, Zhao shuning would have killed Zhang Tianyuan outside the cave.


    Zhao shuning is never soft hearted in killing villains.


    "Take your life."


    "Master Feiyang, you don''t have to do it. I can solve such a little girl''s film by myself."


    "Is it?"


    Zhao shuning gently picks his eyebrows and shows disdain in his eyes. At the beginning, he easily avoids Zhang Zhi''s attack. Then, Zhao shuning chooses his body in the air and says leisurely: "Zhang Zhi, you are not worthy to fight with me."


    The girl raised her hand, stroked her waist and opened the bag of heaven and earth. In the next moment, a monster more than five meters high appeared in the protective cover.


    Zhang Zhi''s next blow hit the monster.


    Before he had time to return his hand, he was overturned by the roar of the disaster fight, hit the pillar heavily, and then fell to the ground.


    "Well, how is that possible?"


    Extremely cold Temple of fly Yang, at this time his step, also become very flustered.


    "Zhang Zhi, you have to figure out what the outcome will be."


    "Fight for disaster! How is that possible? Are you from four families? "


    "Four families? I don''t care to go to such a gathering place of villains. "


    How can people who are not from the four families have such powerful monsters.


    That''s a disaster fight. It''s a disaster fight of ancient monsters!


    "Zhang Zhi, you wanted my Zhao family to pay for Zhang Tianyuan, didn''t you?"


    At this time, Zhang Zhi completely changed his appearance.


    If the other party has trouble to fight, what ability does he have to fight with her.


    No wonder, no wonder she would choose to fight with them alone. In this way, he really underestimated her.


    The expression of the boy in blue is pretty good at this time.


    Zhao shuning has not yet made a move, he has already started from the chaos.


    "Feiyang? The Wang family? "


    The arrogant evil shadow Xuantian ape, who has been following the boy in blue, fell on the ground like a submissive kitten at the first sight of the disaster fight. He kept sobbing and did not dare to move.


    "Miss two."


    How can Zhao shuning listen to the sound of the second young lady.


    "Miss two, I had offended you before, but from the beginning to the end, I didn''t want to hurt your Zhao family. I just passed by here."


    Passing by? That''s a coincidence.


    "It''s not the Meng family that asked you to come."


    "No


    "But I heard that Meng Hao is your uncle.""There is no direct blood relationship. It must be my uncle''s fault in doing things. He doesn''t have a comprehensive consideration. I''m here to make amends for my uncle and the second young lady."


    It''s no wonder that Feiyang can become a disciple of the Wang family.


    This slippery character is exactly the same as Wang Cheng.


    "But I listen to young master Feiyang say, want my Zhao family''s body armor."


    "No, I''m just interested in body armor. I don''t really want it."


    Zhao shuning makes the appearance of thinking.


    "Miss two, you''re in trouble now. We can''t help you. But if you kill me, I''m just a disciple of the Wang family, but I''m a core figure. I know you''re not afraid of anything, but you can''t protect the tens of thousands of people behind you all the time?"


    "You threaten me?"


    "It''s not a threat. I''m just telling you what''s at stake. Second lady, you killed me, but it''s not good at all."


    Feiyang''s monster was granted by Wang''s family, and he signed a contract with Feiyang. If something happened to Feiyang and the evil shadow Xuantian ape, the Wang''s family would lock his position for the first time. In this way, the Zhao''s family would be doomed.


    Zhao shuning also understood.


    She can destroy Zhang Jia. Zhang Jia, at best, is just a small family in the city.


    However, the Wang family, with their present strength, must not be able to compete.


    If ye Ling in the past, she would not hesitate to do anything. If she wanted to kill her, she would do it immediately.


    But now it''s different.


    Now she is Zhao shuning, and there are people who care about her.


    Those people, who are very weak and of the highest rank, are still an old man. They are only level 3 elixirs. They can''t even beat themselves now.


    But it is such a group of ordinary people, they have entered Zhao shuning''s heart.


    They give themselves everything they have, the best.


    She may not care about her own life and death, but she must think about them.


    Zhao shuning knows that he has a weakness in this life, and this weakness is his family.

 Chapter 123

    "Why should I let you go? Keep you to report back? "


    The eyes of the boy in blue keep turning. It seems that he wants to find a solution.


    Even if he is a fourth paragraph, he is not his opponent.


    If elder martial brother Bai fan is here, he may be able to fight in the first World War.


    "What are you going to do to let me go?"


    Feiyang is much smarter than Zhang Zhi. From the beginning, his attitude was not clear.


    He let Zhang Zhi take the lead, and he was behind the scenes. He wanted to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. At that time, even if there was any damage, it would be a bigger loss for the Zhao family.


    But Feiyang didn''t expect that the Zhao family would kill a Cheng Yaojin on the way. The girl was so weak, but she could carry the flag of the whole Zhao family by herself.


    No wonder, as the deacon of Yanyu building, my uncle would fall into the hands of Zhao family.


    What is frightening is not the most respected Mr. Zhao of the Zhao family, but the most humble and youngest Mr. Zhao shuning.


    "It''s easy to let you go. You throw out your own spiritual roots, and I plant my spiritual power on your spiritual roots. How about that?"


    Once the spiritual power is planted on the spiritual root, it is a matter of life.


    Zhao shuning can destroy his spirit root and take his life in an instant if he has a little misdemeanor.


    Before, those students who surrounded Zhang Tianyuan had also dealt with her at the second height, so when they were outside the grottoes, Zhao shuning was not soft hearted, and all of them planted their spiritual power on their spiritual roots.


    "You want me to be your servant?"


    "Slave? I''m not so coquettish. That''s my condition. Anyway, it depends on you. Do you want to die? Still want to continue to live, the choice is up to you. "


    Zhang Zhi looks at Fei Yang''s shrinking eyes.


    Lian said hurriedly: "master Feiyang, don''t fall into her trap. Even if you let her plant mental power, she will kill you."


    "You''re really noisy. It seems that the fight against you is not serious enough?"


    Zhao shuning has been fighting disaster for more than a year. The monster and she are connected. Hearing Zhao shuning''s words, he grabs Zhang Zhi as soon as he stretches his long arm. Then he shakes up and down. The force is so strong that Zhang Zhi is stunned.


    "You have three seconds left."


    "Three


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    "I agree."


    The boy in blue lowered his head and said these three words. He was also the son of heaven. He never thought that one day, he would be defeated by such a child, and he would still be defeated before fighting.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just now, she was really worried that Feiyang would rather die than surrender, so she had to think of another way. Now killing Feiyang is not good for her.


    Feiyang takes out his spirit root and slowly presents it to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning''s hand gently wiped, a trace of their own spiritual power, drilled into the spirit of the root of Feiyang, and then, the spirit of the root quickly returned to the body of Feiyang.


    Looking at his hands and feet and nothing serious, Feiyang also relieved.


    Fortunately, Zhao shuning didn''t destroy his Linggen just now. Otherwise, he would be a waste in his whole life.


    "Thank you."


    "I always mean what I say. I said that if I don''t do mean things to you, I won''t do mean things to you. But Feiyang, you used to do the abacus so well, and you wanted the most valuable things of the Zhao family. I don''t care about these. But this Zhang Tianyuan is different."


    When they look at Zhang Zhi on the ground, Zhao shuning is calm, but Feiyang is worried.


    "You want me?"


    "It''s not what I want you to do, it''s what you decide to do."


    Zhao shuning will never do anything that can be solved by himself.


    "But Zhang Zhi is a man with a head and a face in Yanqing city."


    "If you don''t, who will know?"


    Zhao shuning turned his back and no longer looked at the boy in blue.


    Before they started the duel, Zhao shuning reinforced the shield to its original shape. People outside could not see clearly what was inside.


    Master has said that in this world, there are many things that can be solved with brain, which is much easier than fist.


    Now, Zhao shuning has fully understood this truth.


    There was a dull hum behind him. Zhang Zhi was suddenly awakened by the pain in his chest, but his mouth was covered by the cloth of the boy in blue. Zhang Zhi looked at the sword in the boy''s hand through his chest incredulously.


    Master Feiyang, shouldn''t he be on his side?


    Why? He''s going to kill himself?


    "Don''t you understand?"


    Zhao shuning said quietly, and then she looked at Zhang Zhi on the ground."I don''t understand. When you get to the yellow spring, think about it."


    The boy in blue pulled out the sword suddenly. Zhang Zhi''s breath was also completely broken. Zhao shuning looked at Zhang Zhi''s eyes and said, "you can''t live without sin."


    After all, Zhang has to pay for what he did in the past.


    Zhang Tianyuan did not expect that the girl he forced down the cliff not only did not die, but also came back. After coming back, he killed his father himself.


    A little bit of interest will eventually lead greedy people to endless hell.


    Zhang zhisi didn''t understand. He just wanted to slaughter the villagers of a small town. He had done this before.


    But this time, how can I kick such a hard iron plate.


    To his death, his eyes were full of shock.


    Feiyang wiped off the blood stains on the sword, then threw the cloth to one side, looked at Zhao shuning and said, "second lady, please don''t tell me what I did today."


    "Of course."


    Zhang Zhi is always Zhang Tianyuan''s father, and Zhang Tianyuan was once mentioned by his elder brother Bai fan.


    Bai fan has said that Zhang Tianyuan is insidious and cunning. He is cruel and cruel. Although Feiyang is not afraid of him, he doesn''t want to make a fuss for himself.


    "Wait a minute, you should know what to say."


    "Don''t worry, miss. Now, my life is in your hands. I know what to do and what not to do."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "What about the Zhangjia people?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll find a way later."


    "Then please miss two."


    Zhao shuning looked at the disaster around him and said gently, "come back."


    The monster immediately came to Zhao shuning, turned into a tiny shape, and entered Zhao shuning''s heaven and earth bag.


    "Miss two, may I go out?"


    With a wave of Zhao shuning''s slender hand, the shield broke. At this time, several of them appeared in everyone''s sight.

 Chapter 124

    The Zhao family thought that they would see the tragic battle of Zhao shuning, but they did not expect that it would be such a peaceful picture.


    The evil shadow Xuantian ape around Feiyang screamed at the sky, and those who were fighting in Jihan palace immediately stopped fighting.


    Everyone turned their eyes to Zhao shuning.


    "The people of Jihan hall, listen to my command, now leave Qinghui town with me."


    "Yes


    "Besides, if anyone dares to say anything about this evening, I''ll take his skin and bone to satisfy my monster."


    "I dare not."


    When Feiyang finishes these words, he can clearly see the shock of the Zhao family.


    But the next moment, the more shocking thing happened, that Feiyang slowly came to Zhao Lao''s side, Zhao Zheng several people immediately alert, want to protect Zhao Lao.


    But he saw the boy in blue lowered his head, bent down and said sincerely: "Mr. Zhao, I''m sorry, I didn''t know much about it before. I bumped into the Zhao family. Later, if the Zhao family needs anything, you can ask someone to come to Jihan hall to find me."


    "Master Feiyang?"


    "Please forgive me for my impoliteness."


    At this time Zhao Lao, where can say half a word.


    Or Zhao shuning came forward, slowly said: "you go."


    "I see. Thank you, miss two."


    The boy in blue turned over to his own monster, and then, in the eyes of the public, all the people riding on the monster with the extremely cold hall withdrew from Qinghui town.


    Those left behind are all Zhang''s people, as well as some of the spiritual pharmacists they invited.


    At the moment when the shield broke, they already saw Zhang Zhi lying on the ground.


    Their high momentum disappeared in that instant.


    "Shuning, Zhang Zhihe?"


    "Dead."


    Understatement of the two words, but makes all of the Zhao family a shock.


    "Ning''er, the death of Zhang Zhi?"


    "I didn''t make it."


    The Zhao family breathed a sigh of relief, but after a while, Zhao shuning said, "but he deserves to die. It was my original intention to kill him."


    This one? Does Zhao shuning know that she is pulling hatred?


    Later, Zhao shuning looked at the many elixirs and said, "do you want to be buried with Zhang Zhi?"


    In less than an hour, the four section elixir died in the shield? They don''t know how he died, but they understand that the little girl with a brilliant smile in front of him is definitely not a simple role.


    Before that, even master Feiyang of Jihan hall changed his attitude towards the Zhao family 180 degrees since the shield came out.


    For Zhao shuning, she was directly referred to as "miss two". These changes shocked them.


    Those Zhang''s elixirs began to retreat in a panic, and their hands holding the sword began to shake involuntarily.


    Why can a little girl be so cold-blooded?


    "What? Are you afraid? "


    Zhao shuning''s body soared into the air and stopped in the middle of the air. The spiritual power in the center of his palm made everyone present start to be shocked.


    Then, she gently said to the people in Qinghui Town, "sleep for a while, just for a while."


    After that, the villagers of Qinghui Town, one after another, slowly fell down.


    Previously, he gave them a turn red blood Huang Dan, there is a hypnotic effect.


    Zhao shuning doesn''t want to expose her identity as an alchemist. She will become the envy of the four families if she hasn''t been certified by the clan.


    Those unnecessary troubles, Zhao shuning can avoid, will try to avoid.


    "Third level spirit pharmacist?"


    "How could it be?"


    How can a third-order psychic kill a four section psychic in such a short time?


    Leapfrog challenge? She can''t be that strong.


    What''s more, the girl''s clothes were not stained with any blood.


    "Want to go?"


    It''s too late. When they decide to destroy the Zhao family, they should think of their own consequences.


    Zhao shuning clenched his hand at this time, and Pengbai''s mental power surged out of his body. In the air, sharp silk threads were formed. The silk threads were woven into a big net at a very fast speed, and the big net stood behind the spirit pharmacists.


    Alchemist?


    Zhao''s little girl is a fourth grade alchemist?


    Do they know who they are offending?


    Also, although this little girl is an alchemist, there is no copper coin on her chest that was recognized by the patriarchal church. Does she become a fourth grade alchemist by her own ability?


    They feel even more terrible when they think about it so carefully.


    Are they still facing human beings?How could it be that at such a young age, he could control his spiritual power in the third level, and his spiritual power soared to the fourth level?


    How could such an evil be born in a small Qinghui town?


    "I don''t believe in this evil. How can this little girl really have such strength? Maybe it''s just a kind of fantasy, just to confuse us. I haven''t seen such a small alchemist since I grew up."


    As he spoke, the man cut his weapon to the big net.


    Immediately, his weapon was immediately divided into countless pieces by the sharp net, and then slowly fell to the ground, making a harsh sound.


    "How could it be?"


    This net is real.


    The spiritual power contained in it is not generally strong.


    Zhang''s elixir is in a dilemma.


    In front, there is Zhao shuning, a little girl like a devil.


    Behind him, there is xiutianwang, which is woven with spiritual strength and can break human flesh and blood.


    They can''t go forward, they can''t go back.


    "Second miss, this action, we and Zhang Jia, just employment relationship, also ask second miss to spare us once."


    With one person taking the lead, naturally many people will agree.


    Zhao shuning looked at these vain elixirs in front of him and felt very disdainful.


    The reason why she didn''t kill Feiyang in Jihan hall is that he didn''t do anything harmful to heaven. The second reason is that she can''t provoke the Wang family now. She has to put away her strength and grow up slowly. At the end of the day, she can find all the grievances she suffered.


    But in front of these people, why do they think they will let them go?


    But from the beginning, they participated in the imprisonment of all the people in Qinghui town. At the beginning, what they wanted was the lives of the Zhao family.


    Now they beg for mercy, but they don''t really repent.


    It''s the fear of death.


    "Let you go? It''s hard. "


    The little girl quickly made a seal, and then quickly changed the speed.


    The space above the elixir becomes more and more distorted.


    Strong pressure, so that they can''t breathe, can''t lift their head.


    The pressure of mental power makes their brains buzzing.


    Skin, also began to appear the phenomenon of fragmentation, the blood inside, because of the pressure of spiritual space, is slowly infiltrating out, that appearance, is bloody.

 Chapter 125

    Such a strong mental power, the numerous elixirs were suppressed to death.


    Those spiritual pharmacists, at best, are only level three, and they don''t like Zhang Tianyuan''s abnormal inner elixir, which is used to temporarily increase the force value.


    So, not long after, their spirit began to appear fuzzy.


    When you look at things, you can''t gather your eyes.


    Zhao shuning smile, will control the mental power of the palm turned, in an instant, electric light flint, those people''s body, slowly showing paralysis, fainted.


    Originally, the matter was over here.


    But Zhao shuning obviously didn''t plan to.


    She stretched out her right hand and took out a miraculous medicine from the heaven and earth bag, which she had harvested from the small courtyard of the Lin family. Now it was just in use.


    Forget to worry about grass, forget to cut all troubles.


    if there are alchemists to mediate and use mental control, these psychic pharmacists can forget some specific memories.


    Yes, Zhao shuning finally decided not to kill them.


    Their sins are unforgivable. Zhao shuning will abolish some of their spiritual roots, so that they will not threaten the good villagers in the future.


    If she killed them blindly, she would have been given the title of "big devil" by the four families more than seven years ago.


    Use mental energy to extract the juice of forgetting worry herb, and then inject it into the eyebrows of those zhangjialing pharmacists. When the juice evaporates completely, Zhao shuning''s body slowly returns to its original position.


    "Hoo -"


    let out a long breath.


    It has to be said that in this war without too much gunpowder, although there is not much consideration for her spiritual power, there is a great emphasis on her use of spiritual power.


    At this time, Zhao shuning, on her back, was already soaked with sweat.


    When her face returned to normal, she held her legs, straightened her waist and snapped her fingers.


    After that, many villagers in Qinghui town wake up from their sleep.


    At this time, the scorching sun is extremely hot, in front of this scene, are very clear.


    As soon as Zhao Zheng woke up, he found that all the elixirs were lying on the ground. Zhang Zhi, who had fallen to the ground before, also disappeared.


    And Zhao shuning, standing in front of the crowd, smiles at them.


    "Shuning."


    "Father, and mother?"


    "Your mother is sick and still lying at home."


    Is Lin min''er ill? Also, her weak body, after being imprisoned by Zhang Jia for so many years, must be unbearable.


    The rest of the Zhao family quickly gathered around.


    Zhao Xuedao: "little girl, what do these elixirs do?"


    "Second uncle, don''t worry about him. Let''s go back first."


    Mr. Zhao walked up to her and said, "child, you''ve worked hard."


    "Grandfather, it''s not hard. As a descendant of the Zhao family, this is what I should do."


    Some awkward girls in red also came forward and said, "thank you. The magic weapon you gave me is really good. It''s much better than the ordinary spirit weapon."


    Zhao shuning smiles. If it''s not easy to use, she grabs it from Huang Sheng. Isn''t it sick?


    They talked and laughed, helped Mr. Zhao and slowly returned to his residence.


    The first thing for Zhao shuning to go back to her family is to visit Lin min''er immediately. She knows that her father and grandfather must have a lot to ask her, but now, what she worries about most is her mother''s health.


    After all, she came out of her body and grew up with her hard work.


    Zhao Zheng is also very considerate. This time, he let Zhao shuning go in alone. Their mother and daughter must have something to say.


    "Creak -"


    the door is like an old house in the past. When Zhao shuning closed it gently, he made a creaking sound.


    The man on the bed looked ruddy. When he heard the noise, he looked back at the door.


    This look, her heart, are about to stop beating.


    That little girl looks like shuning.


    However, her book is not so high, and her facial features are not so three-dimensional.


    Zhao shuning saw that Lin min''er woke up, so he crept up to her. When he came near, Lin min''er''s face was hot.


    "Little girl, you seem to be alone."


    Zhao shuning frowned tightly and put his hand on Lin min''er''s head.


    The temperature of the forehead really scared Zhao shuning.


    Have you got a fever? Is mother so sick?


    Zhao shuning quickly put his hand into the heaven and earth bag, intending to find some pills that are useful for reducing fever.


    Alchemists have this advantage. In order to hide their identity, they can also pretend to be quacks. Although they don''t treat diseases like quacks, they can make pills. Once they take pills, there is basically no big deal."Girl, do you know Suning?"


    Zhao shuning is a little surprised, but she knows that Lin min''er at this time has already lost her mind. She can''t recognize herself, which is justifiable.


    In addition, in more than two years, she has changed a lot, her skin is no longer as white as before, and she has grown a lot. I''m afraid that in Lin min''er''s eyes, Zhao shuning in her mind is just the same as before.


    "Here, take it."


    After finding the elixir to improve the spiritual power and reduce the fire, Zhao shuning quickly picked up his mother and fed her.


    After the pill enters the throat, Lin min''er falls asleep.


    At this time, Zhao shuning went out of the room, looking at the expectation of all the people, and smiling.


    "Father, don''t worry, mother is OK."


    Zhao Zheng was relieved.


    I don''t know when they started to believe what Zhao shuning said.


    "Ning''er, how have you been these two years?"


    Zhao shuning looked at Zhao''s face and was very distressed. When she left, her grandfather was not like this. He was so proud that he had to rely on this crutch to walk.


    See Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    Mr. Zhao said with a smile, "don''t worry. It''s just that I''ve been working too hard in the past month. I''ll get better later."


    "Grandpa, it''s shuning who caused you trouble."


    Zhao shook his head, turned to Zhao Xue and said, "if you are not busy, take the people to collect the grain in the field first, and make Ning''er her favorite food tonight."


    "I see, father."


    Zhao Xiangxiang also followed Zhao Xue at this time.


    "Grandfather, you -"


    "silly child, we are a family. What do you mean? It''s not you who drag us down, it''s us who drag you down. If our Zhao family is more powerful, you won''t be angry in Yanyu building. We are your backup. But grandfather is useless. He has worked hard for most of his life, and he hasn''t developed the Zhao family, so he is a child Son, it''s our elders, not you. "


    Zhao shuning choked a little.


    "Father, you look at the sun is also some big, I support you, together with the house and shuning said."


    "Well, good."

 Chapter 126

    When I was in the lobby, the people of Zhao''s family were basically kind to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning answers absent-minded, her heart, has been thinking about the previous grandfather said that thing.


    It has always been my grandfather''s wish to carry forward the Zhao family.


    The reason why the Zhao family can gain a firm foothold in Qinghui town is that there are not many forces in the town, and those people do not want to extend their hands to such a small place.


    "What are you thinking, Ning''er?"


    "Ah, nothing, grandfather. As you said before, the influence of the Zhao family, I thought of a place."


    "Where?"


    Zhao old at this time to interest, we all stopped in the hands of the work, erect ears, listening attentively to Zhao shuning speak.


    "Grandfather, what do you think of Yanqing city?"


    Yanqing city? It''s a city. Shuning''s idea is good, but the Zhao family is just a small family in the town. How can it become the Zhao family in the city?


    A lot of big families have spent several lifetimes, but they have not been able to do it.


    They will not all of a sudden across so many processes, directly in Yanqing city to gain a foothold.


    "Shuning, this matter has to be discussed from the beginning."


    Zhao shuning jumped out of the high chair and walked slowly in the lobby, thinking about something.


    "Grandfather, it''s said that half a year ago, the owner of the Li family in Yanqing city was attacked inexplicably. Now they can only rely on wheelchairs. They should not be in a bad climate."


    When Zhao Zheng heard about the Li family in Yanqing City, he gave Zhao shuning an unpredictable look.


    "Why?"


    "The feet of Li''s family owner were abandoned by huai''er."


    "What?"


    This time, it''s Zhao shuning''s turn to open his mouth.


    She heard from he Xianren that Zhao Huai is not what it used to be, but she didn''t expect that Zhao Huai was so strong.


    "Father, do you mean that half a year ago, it was Zhao Huai, the elder brother, who made the Li family willing to suffer dumb losses?"


    Zhao Zheng nodded, and Zhao Lao nodded. Zhao shuning felt that he underestimated Zhao Huai. She knew that Zhao Huai was definitely not a thing in the pool, but it was too much beyond Zhao shuning''s imagination at this time.


    So much so that she forgot what to say next. She didn''t come back until Zhao Xiangxiang touched Zhao shuning.


    Zhao Huai is neither an alchemist nor a panacea.


    Why on earth is he so powerful?


    Zhao shuning is more and more interested in Zhao Huai''s life experience.


    "Shuning, go on."


    "Oh - yes, grandfather, the two largest families in Yanqing city are Zhang Jia and Li Jia. Now the owner of Zhang Jia is dead, and their family can''t become a big climate. It''s the best chance for our Zhao family to enter Yanqing city."


    Zhao shuning speaks with both voice and emotion, which is also very reasonable, but the people of the Zhao family can only sigh and shake their heads.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Shuning, don''t you know that if you want to stay in the city and expand your power, you must get the consent of the four families?"


    Is there such a rule?


    Zhao shuning really does not know!


    Seeing Zhao shuning''s expression, they knew that the little girl was still too fanciful.


    "But my child, you know, our Zhao family is not a big family, and we don''t have much soul stone savings. If we want to get the consent of the big family, it''s more difficult than going to heaven."


    Even take out the most precious thing of Zhao family - body armor.


    The four families won''t take a look. In their eyes, the treasures below five grades can''t enter their eyes.


    Zhao shuning also frowned. Before her, she didn''t listen so carefully.


    When she was in power, there were not so many rules.


    Now, with this rule, isn''t it equivalent to bribery?


    Wang Cheng, an old fox, is very crafty and greedy for money. If he wants to get his consent, he will have to pay a huge price.


    "Even if we sell all the products of the Zhao family and ask chao''er to sell all the medicinal materials purchased from abroad, I''m afraid the Lingshi in exchange will not be enough to enter the Wang family."


    Yanqing city is still under the name of the Wang family.


    If you want to enter the city of Yanqing, you only need the consent of the Wang family.


    "There are no less than hundreds of Wang''s cities. He should not care about such a small Yanqing city?"


    It was Zhao Xiangxiang who said this. When she finished, she found that everyone, including Zhao shuning, shook her head.


    Zhao shuning can''t understand Wang Cheng''s habits any more.


    But in a short time, she really can''t find any way to get a huge amount of Lingshi. Even if she accepts the tasks assigned by the major families in Yanyu building and works for ten or twenty years, she can''t get so many Lingshi."Grandfather, besides this method, is there any other way?"


    Zhao thought for a while, slowly said: "there is, but this road, compared with the previous one into the palace stone, is more impossible."


    "What?"


    "The one who won the joint competition of the four families asked," is this the invitation card


    Zhao Lao Leng, Zhao Zheng was stunned, the hall of people came and went, but now it became silent.


    "No, isn''t it fake?"


    Zhao shuning flipped the letter back and forth. He thought there was something wrong with the invitation card he was holding.


    "Zhao shuning, to be honest, how much contribution have you made to Yanyu building?"


    Why? Why is Yanyu building willing to give such an important quota to a dropout.


    Zhao shuning takes the letter back to the heaven and earth bag. If she really wants to say what contribution she has made to Yanyu building, does it count that she killed Huang Sheng, one of the four leaders?

 Chapter 127

    "Have you heard?"


    "To the south of the Huaihe River, there seems to be a big man."


    In the backyard, Zhao Chaozheng talks with Zhao shuning mysteriously.


    "Don''t ignore people. I''m going to the south of Huaihe River this time. I have to do everything for you first."


    Zhao shuning looked at his uncle''s jubilant appearance.


    She felt that my uncle must be a person with a great sense of humor, but his sense of humor was not used in the right place every time.


    Like now.


    "Xiao Ning''er, what''s your expression


    Zhao shuning was forced to put down his things, then looked up and said: "uncle, I''m very busy."


    She has been preparing to participate in the selection competition of the internal disciple. Zhao Chao has been talking beside her, which makes her unable to concentrate at all.


    "I know you''re busy, but I''m not talking nonsense. Xiao Ning''er, it''s a huge news I''ve spent a lot of effort to get. How can you look like you have nothing to do with it?"


    Zhao shuning turned around and went on drying the herbs that had just been picked.


    By the way, when she came, Shuanger gave her own elixir. She had to find a time to refine it into a pill for Zhao Zheng to drink.


    Whether father''s feet can be recovered depends on God''s will.


    "Xiao Ning''er, my uncle is talking to you. Why don''t you react at all?"


    "Why didn''t I respond? Didn''t I just give you a white look? "


    Zhao Chao got angry and sat back on the chair in the yard. Then he drank a cup of tea and muttered, "this little girl, I don''t know who she looks like."


    Later, I don''t know who can control her.


    Zhao shuning continues her action. She can stay in Qinghui town for too little time. Her goal now is to make the Zhao family the only family in Yanqing city.


    Only in this way, even if they are not around them, they are strong, no one dares to come to them so easily.


    What happened the other day, she didn''t want to happen again.


    Mother was sick that time, but she lay for two days and two nights.


    Zhao shuning still remembers that the night after she came home, there was a shrill cry in their yard.


    The cry came from Lin min''er and Zhao Zheng''s room. When Zhao shuning arrived, Lin min''er was holding Zhao Zheng''s clothes and sobbing.


    So far, Zhao shuning can''t forget that picture.


    On Lin min''er''s face, I don''t know whether it''s sweat or tears.


    Holding Zhao Zheng in her arms, she kept repeating a sentence: "brother Zheng, I see shuning. Brother Zheng, shuning has a bad life. Brother Zheng, I want to go down to find her."


    Lin min''er is a great beauty. Because of the false news of Zhao shuning''s death, she has been extremely thin in this year.


    Originally thin and weak, she looks more distressing at this time.


    Zhao Zheng is very gentle to Lin min''er. He patiently explains to her and patiently pacifies her on the verge of collapse.


    Zhao shuning was standing outside the door at that time, and his eyes were sore from this scene.


    Even someone is willing to become like this for their own sake.


    Later, everything was relieved. When Lin min''er knew that Zhao shuning was still alive, he held Zhao shuning for a long time.


    "No, Xiao Ning''er, what I''m talking about with you is working hard. What are you doing?"


    Zhao shuning looked back at his uncle and had to shake his head.


    "What''s your expression, Xiao Ning''er? You''re just a little girl. How can you look at me with this expression of hate iron but not steel?"


    It seems that uncle is not stupid, he also knows that this is a very iron expression.


    "Uncle, are you finished? If you finish, please go out."


    Zhao Chao covered his mouth and said, "Xiao Ning''er, you have no conscience."


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    "You''re really chilling me."


    It''s this move again. Looking at the granduncle''s grandiose performance, Zhao shuning thinks, how can a man as old-fashioned and serious as grandfather have such a weird granduncle?


    He always can quickly walk out of adversity, so optimistic, so fearless, but sometimes, it is so stupid, for example, now.


    "Uncle, you are so old that you haven''t married. The second uncle''s children are almost on your shoulders. If you don''t worry, I''ll let my grandfather look for you?"


    Zhao Chao looked at his little niece''s eyes, stamped his feet angrily and left.


    Anyway, it''s just a piece of hearsay. I don''t know if it will really happen.


    What''s more, Xiao Ning''er, who is so big to the south of the Huaihe River, should not be so unlucky to meet such a number one person.


    Zhao shuning, not long after his eighth birthday, is going to get up and take part in the joint competition.


    Before that, she had to go to the south of Huaihe River to get familiar with some terrain.So under her advice, the Zhao family had to send her on the way to the south of Huaihe River.


    But this time, Zhao shuning''s side more than a girl, that is Zhao Xiangxiang.


    With the growth of age, Zhao Xiangxiang now seems to be a big girl, and Zhao Xiangxiang''s ability is not weak, so the Zhao family wanted to let her and Zhao shuning be companions, and they took the boat to the south of Huaihe River with her.


    Before embarking on the ship, Zhao Xue called Zhao Xiangxiang to the other side. It seemed that he had something to say to her.


    "Fragrant."


    "Father, what''s the matter?"


    "Xiangxiang, you are an adult now. Time goes by so fast that it''s time to go out for training. Put this away before you get on the boat."


    Zhao Xiangxiang looked at the cautious Zhao Xue and looked at the things in his hand.


    It was a piece of blue jade flute.


    "What is this, father?"


    "You have to put it away. As a father, you don''t know what it is. You bought it from an expert. But I realized that the power in it can''t be underestimated. I''ve been keeping it with my heart. You take it with you. It''s just a thought. "


    Zhao Xiangxiang had no mother since she was a child. She grew up under the cultivation of Zhao Xue. This is her first time to go abroad.


    But Zhao Xue didn''t give up too much, because he knew that only with shuning, Xiangxiang would become better.


    Zhao shuning is the hope of the Zhao family.


    "I see, father."


    "Xiangxiang, I have a more important thing to tell you as a father."


    "What?"


    "To the south of Huaihe River, to protect shuning that girl, she is our hope after the Zhao family, but also with your blood sister."


    Zhao Xiangxiang put things away.


    "Father, even if you don''t say it, I will. Zhao shuning, she is my sister."


    To carry forward the Zhao family is not only Zhao''s wish, but also the mission of their children.


    "Father, don''t worry. If there is any danger, I will definitely stand in front of Zhao shuning."


    The girl''s eyes were firm and she spoke very seriously.


    "Well, you go. Be careful on the way."

 Chapter 128

    When Zhao Xuelin left, he still wanted to say something to Zhao shuning.


    Seeing Zhao shuning''s eyes, he swallowed the words about to be exported.


    When the big ship set sail, the Zhao family stood on the shore and waved to the two on board.


    Because of taking the medicine, Zhao Zheng couldn''t walk. He had to sit in a wheelchair for two months before he could have a radical cure.


    Although his legs and feet are very inconvenient, and his daughter is out to survive for the Zhao family, he still comes to see Zhao shuning off in a wheelchair.


    The group of people on the shore became smaller and smaller until they were completely out of sight.


    Zhao Xiangxiang just entered the cabin and sat down opposite Zhao shuning.


    The ship was large and luxurious, and the Zhao family had limited funds, so they could only get a lower class cabin for them.


    But they are in a good mood, and they are not ashamed of it, but they are safe.


    "Zhao shuning, you come in so soon, don''t you look at it more?"


    "What''s the use of looking at them more? I can''t see them clearly."


    Zhao shuning poured himself a glass of water, then took out the dry food, broke half to Zhao Xiangxiang.


    "By the way, after my uncle let me on board, I''ll tell you something."


    Zhao shuning turned his head impatiently and lay down in the narrow place beside him. My uncle really persevered.


    But it doesn''t matter. I''ll have to spend at least two months on this ship. There''s a joke about adjustment. It''s actually quite good.


    See Zhao shuning this appearance, Zhao Xiangxiang smile.


    "Zhao shuning, have you ever heard of Mingge?"


    Zhao shuning has heard of Mingge, but does it have anything to do with them now?


    "Mingge, also refers to a person''s fate. Zhao shuning, do you know that there is one of the most vicious Mingge in the world?"


    Zhao shuning''s heart suddenly tightened.


    She knew that she once heard the master mention it by chance.


    Although it was only such a short moment, Zhao shuning was still fresh in his memory and deeply impressed.


    "A thousand years of solitude."


    These four words, two people export almost at the same time.


    Zhao Xiangxiang looked at Zhao shuning inconceivably: "originally, you all know?"


    "I don''t know."


    Think of master, Zhao shuning''s heart is a little irritable, casually will bring the quilt a pull, then close your eyes, pretend to sleep.


    She didn''t know why she was so guilty.


    But Zhao shuning remembered that when the master said this, there was a light sadness on his face, which was fleeting.


    "Sleep first, and I''ll talk to you tomorrow."


    After that, Zhao Xiangxiang got out of the cabin.


    She has rarely been out of the sea, and has never seen the sea view. It''s not easy for her to come out. If she doesn''t enjoy the sea view, she will feel a little wasted.


    After Zhao Xiangxiang left, Zhao shuning got up with a carp and sat up again.


    Why?


    What my uncle wanted to talk to her before was about the Millennium ghost?


    So far, is there such a noumenon as the Millennium Gusha?


    It''s night. The sea breeze blows on my face. Although it''s damp, it makes me feel very comfortable.


    At this time, at the border south of the Huaihe River, a man in white appeared on the Bank of the river, and the willows were gently shaking because of the arrival of the man.


    The man''s arms, holding a small white beast.


    "Baize, have you ever heard of the fate of a thousand year old orphan?"


    The man with a peerless face raised his head and looked at the moon.


    "My mother once said that I am the lifeblood of a thousand year old orphan."


    When the man said this, there was no sadness in his eyes.


    In other words, after living for so many years and standing in the supreme position for too long, he has forgotten what is laughter, what is crying, and what kind of emotion he should have as a human being.


    He has forgotten what grief is.


    In other words, he is numb and has no hope for the world.


    Bai Ze in his arms whined, as if to comfort the man.


    "It''s hard to be so small, but Baise, it''s not Qingyun country. If you show up, I''m afraid you''ll make the Dongze wasteland restless again."


    Eight years ago, didn''t Ye Ling die on those hot greed?


    White Ze will head against the man in white, the man''s face, is still that pair of refused in thousands of miles away expression.


    He has been looking for a long time, but also did not find the existence of ling''er.


    Why did he accept Ye Ling as an apprentice at the beginning, or he wanted to add a ripple to his quiet life.


    Ye Ling is a strange girl. Many things have changed since she came.


    In other people''s eyes, he is an unattainable nine spirit pharmacist. In Qingyun country, he is also above the country leader.Those people, no matter how brilliant their achievements are, have become so humble in front of him.


    Few people dare to face up to Yan Ruyu.


    But Zhao shuning, the little girl, didn''t say anything.


    In that day of ice and snow, she was dressed in rags and dared to smile at herself.


    She came to his world, at first, he did not care.


    But then, her existence, or slowly on their own have some changes.


    White Ze Gao Leng, in addition to himself, not with anyone close, but that little girl, then day and night with white Ze play together, even if white Ze ignore her, she can also oneself mutter half an hour.


    This is what Yan Ruyu thinks is special about her.


    In her eyes, everyone is equal and she is her teacher and friend.


    "Master, your name is Yan Ruyu, isn''t it? There is a golden house in the book. There is a beauty in the book. There is a beautiful lady in the book. Your name is really pretty. "


    No one dares to judge his name.


    This little girl is naturally active, but she doesn''t make trouble. She also knows what to do and what not to do.


    Every time when ye Ling talks to him, he always smiles.


    In fact, his name was not Yan Ruyu originally, but that surname would remind him of too many things. So five hundred years ago, his surname was not "Feng".


    Father Jun once said, let him not have so much burden, also said that he will always wait for such a person, solve his thousand years of solitary evil.


    It''s funny that Yan Ruyu once thought about it when she saw Ye Ling step onto the throne of the great wasteland empress of Dongze.


    Or one day, there can be such a woman, standing beside him, holding her hand tightly, and then taking her to see her parents.


    Then he said, "father, mother, this is the woman. The children''s ministers have been waiting."


    The man under the moon seems to think of something.


    "Maybe I don''t have to dodge like that."


    Do as you say. Yan Ruyu smiles and presses her spiritual and spiritual power to the level of six yuan. Maybe it won''t cause such a big fluctuation.


    A moment later, the fierce momentum on the man was completely restrained.


    Can put their own spiritual power freely, not to let anyone find, such ability, I''m afraid there is no second person can do.


    "All right."


    In this way, you will not scare off those monsters and elixirs every time you appear, and you will not cause so much trouble.


    "Xiaobai, do you want to go for a walk?"

 Chapter 129

    Yan Ruyu is supreme to Dongze and Qingyun.


    Since it is said that he is supreme, it means that he always exists only in the legend. People who have seen his true face can count him with a pair of fingers.


    Yan Ruyu can be said to have completely inherited the appearance and wisdom of his father, Feng Qingchen.


    More than 500 years ago, with the reorganization of the mainland system, the environment for human survival completely changed into a different one.


    However, in the world of father, monarch and mother, human beings have no spiritual power, no spiritual power, and there is no animal kingdom. There is no ordinary flourishing Dynasty.


    Here, it is equivalent to a parallel world.


    Here, we respect the value of force and spiritual power.


    He seems to belong here.


    No one can imagine that the ancestor was another woman in a parallel world, and that woman was Yan Ruyu''s biological mother, Yu Ge.


    Yan Ruyu has lived for thousands of years in this wasteland of Dongze.


    Looking at the world, from a desolate, become very prosperous.


    He created a dynasty, which is very similar to the cloud Dynasty in another world.


    This may be his attachment and sustenance to the cloud Kingdom after he came to this world.


    Yan Ruyu is the creator and pioneer of this mysterious world.


    Now, the big environment has become, and he has retired after success, which only exists in the legend of the world.


    Originally, burning, killing and looting happened in every world. Many times, Yan Ruyu didn''t intervene, just let them evolve naturally.


    Only when there are constant conflicts and contradictions, will this world of spiritual power become more and more powerful.


    "Baize, it''s a long time since we''ve been in the textile room of Dongze wasteland. Let''s have a good experience of our life together."


    White Ze smell speech, in the heart greatly happy, jumped on the shoulder of Yan Ruyu.


    You see, the market is so busy.


    The hustle and bustle of the crowd, the sound of incessant Hawking.


    This scene is really comfortable.


    "Last time, I was reckless."


    He was eager to find Ye Ling and left some clues in the south of Huaihe River.


    In a few days, the rumors had been flying all over the sky, even Yan Ruyu walking in the street, can also hear the story of those people.


    "Have you heard? Is emperor Zun back


    "Don''t talk nonsense, how can there really be emperor Zun? Even if there is emperor Zun, how can such a god level figure appear in our small place?"


    "Really, I tell you, the fishermen said that they saw a man in white walking out slowly from the middle of the huge sea without getting wet. Besides, the man followed the beast Baize, and ah, the man looked like a man in heaven, holding a flute in his hand. As soon as he appeared, many creatures in the sea were scared away."


    "These are all against the emperor in the rumor?"


    Yan Ruyu''s hand of selecting things was stunned for a moment, and then walked away carelessly.


    "Do you think emperor Zun came here for the joint competition of disciples held on the fifth day of September?"


    "How can it be? If there are such old people as emperor Zun in such a small competition, how can they bend down to come here? "


    Old people?


    Yan Ruyu smiles. Yes, for all living things, isn''t she an old man?


    However, what is the disciple joint competition?


    Before him, he smelled a breath of ling''er. Does it have anything to do with her?


    Anyway, now that we''re here and have a clue, we''ll wait and see.


    Yan Ruyu found an inn to live in. On the first night, many girls came to the inn.


    The girls lived in the guest rooms around him.


    This is not the first time that something like this has happened. The beast can only say, "master, you have to be open."


    If he wants to be more open, he really can only be more open.


    He likes to be quiet, but every time he appears, it will cause quite a stir.


    After all, Yan Ruyu''s appearance is unique in Dongze and even the whole world.


    Every time he appears, there must be a lot of women following him. When he stepped into the market, he already noticed this.


    "Master, do you want me to scare them away?"


    Yan Ruyu said in a soft voice: "you should remember that you are just a pet. A pet will not grow up and will not speak."


    White Ze shriveled shriveled mouth, lie down body.


    It''s a god beast, it''s Baize, it''s the king of all animals, it''s normal to be able to speak.


    Baise was born with a cold personality. Where it appeared, there would be heavy snow.So many times, the host will let it hide the real body and turn it into a soft spiritual pet.


    Originally, Baize was always cold and didn''t like to talk to people or be close to people.


    Since the little girl named Ye Ling came here, she would always pull her ears, turn her body over, lie on her back and sigh that Bai Ze''s hair is smooth.


    After spending so many years with that little girl, Bai Ze sometimes talked more.


    Since the master doesn''t care, let them watch.


    Anyway, the master set up a gas field, those women, also can''t enter his room.


    Because of Yan Ruyu''s arrival, the inn is full of people, but the owner above doesn''t eat much at ordinary times. Occasionally, he orders passion fruit and grapes on both sides, and then he doesn''t eat anything.


    "Is it hard to say that these handsome people don''t eat fireworks?"


    The shopkeeper murmured to himself, and the second child quickly came up and said, "the people who cultivate immortals may not eat grains, or they just do?"


    "What is it?"


    "Shopkeeper, the food you cooked is too bad, so no one wants to eat it."


    The shopkeeper stretched out his hand, and Xiao Er turned to his head. He was so hurt that he cried.


    Every once in a while, the girls who took the initiative brought back exquisite sweets from the outside, but every time how they put them at the man''s door, they would appear on the shopkeeper''s desk the next day.


    Come and go, it''s cheaper for the innkeeper.


    As a result, the girls felt bored, so they didn''t send any more.


    Since he stayed in the inn, he seldom went out.


    They thought, this young master, should also come to participate in the competition held by the Wang family. It''s just that I''ve never heard of a young master of any family who would be so handsome.


    The inner disciples of the Wang family have never heard of such a person?


    "Master, don''t you care?"


    Man''s eyes didn''t lift, what do you care?


    He''s just waiting for someone. Everything else is irrelevant. What does it have to do with him?

 Chapter 130

    On the Huaihe River, the big ship is advancing slowly.


    Zhao shuning was awakened by a quarrel. Listen carefully, the voice is a little familiar.


    She opened her eyes and called Zhao Xiangxiang casually. No one answered.


    Out of the cabin, a damp smell came.


    There are several old women sitting in the lower class cabin, watching Zhao shuning appear in the cabin, quickly said: "child, you quickly go in."


    Zhao shuning is a little unclear, so she just comes out to blow the wind. How can she get in the way of others?


    "Son, are you looking for the girl who went on the boat with you last night? She''s been taken to the high cabin. Don''t come out now. "


    To the high cabin?


    "Auntie, can you tell me what happened?"


    The quarrel she had heard before was Zhao Xiangxiang''s.


    "Forget it, auntie. You can tell me the exact location of the high cabin."


    The old lady pointed to the innermost place, and then said to her bitterly, "son, you''d better not make trouble. The people in it are not easy to make trouble. We -- "


    before we finished talking, Zhao shuning disappeared in front of the old woman.


    When Zhao Xiangxiang woke up this morning, it was still dark. She had read some books before when she was in Zhao''s residence.


    One of the books says that you can see the most beautiful sunrise above the sea.


    So Zhao Xiangxiang put on his clothes early in the morning and thought of waiting on the deck to see the sunrise.


    At that time, Zhao shuning was sleeping soundly, and the little girl was getting up, so Zhao Xiangxiang didn''t disturb her.


    When he got to the bed board, he found that the best position had been tentatively decided by a childe like man. Zhao Xiangxiang remembered the family''s instructions and didn''t want to make trouble, so he secretly found a corner and waited for the sunrise quietly.


    About half an hour later.


    The light blue sky, slowly began to become red, that round of sunrise, slowly exposed the head, it scattered the sun, is so mild.


    Wisps of light, lit up the sky, but also the sea scenery, appears more moving.


    It was at this time that Xie Yu found Zhao Xiangxiang.


    At that time, Zhao Xiangxiang was dressed in a red dress. When the first ray of sunlight hit her in the morning, her face showed a smile warmer than the sun.


    She leaned over and looked carefully.


    Xie Yu thought that it would be good for such a pretty girl to be a rough girl with her.


    Anyway, Xie''s family is very famous in the south of Huaihe River. He has a good talent for Xie Yu. His father will agree to any kind of girl he wants.


    He asked someone about the origin of the girl and found that she was only the daughter of a small family in the town, so she became more unscrupulous.


    Zhao Xiangxiang saw the scene described in the book, even more spectacular than that.


    When the sun came up, she felt satisfied and stretched out. It was time for Zhao shuning to get up and eat.


    By the way, they have to think about what kind of journey they should have when they get to the south of the Huaihe River.


    But when she looked back and wanted to go back to the cabin, she saw two servants standing beside her.


    "Miss, I''d like to invite you."


    With the direction pointed by the two boys, Zhao Xiangxiang saw Xie Yu, the young man in the center of the deck.


    Xie Yu is not an ugly child, but his temperament is a headache for the Xie family.


    He likes to collect all kinds of things, sometimes porcelain, sometimes treasures, sometimes pills, sometimes people.


    Whenever he wants, the Xie family will always try their best to find him.


    That''s because he''s the only son of the Xie family.


    Besides, Xie Yu is a four section spirit pharmacist.


    Zhao Xiangxiang just looked at it and said, "but I have something else to do."


    "What''s the matter, you can''t come and talk about it? Miss Zhao, I''m the Xie family to the south of Huaihe River. Can''t you please the Zhao family? "


    South of the Huaihe River?


    He is Xie Yu, the son of the Xie family?


    Zhao Xiangxiang didn''t want to make trouble for the Zhao family, so he had to put away his dissatisfaction and went over.


    "Thank you."


    "Miss Zhao, do you want to have dinner in my son''s cabin?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang''s eyebrows flashed a trace of displeasure: "no, I''m not hungry."


    "Fragrant? May I call you that? "


    Zhao Xiangxiang shivered and said, "it seems that I don''t know Mr. Xie well."


    "So what if I''m not familiar? I''m not familiar with it. It can also cultivate feelings. When you get to the south of Huaihe River, you can follow me. How about that? "


    Zhao Xiangxiang thought, how can there be such a brazen person in the world? Zhao shuning is not as mean as before. No, Zhao shuning is so much better than before.Xie Yu stretched out his hand and naturally put it on Zhao Xiangxiang''s shoulder.


    As soon as Zhao Xiangxiang stepped back, Xie Yu''s hand was empty.


    The smile on Xie Yu''s face had not receded, and his body was frozen in place.


    "Not happy?"


    Not only unhappy, if not afraid to make trouble for Zhao shuning, Zhao Xiangxiang really wants to kick Xie Yu''s restless hand.


    Xie Yu''s expression at this time was very displeased.


    There are not many people who dare to thank him for his face. He takes a fancy to Zhao Xiangxiang. It''s Gao Xiang who has been burned by the Zhao family for several generations. How can this girl dare to advance an inch.


    "Thank you for your self-respect."


    Zhao Xiangxiang is nearly 15 years old now. Her body is very well developed.


    In addition to her red dress, three-dimensional facial features and good figure, she has become the object of adoration of many Qinghui teenagers, but none of them dare to look at her as blatantly as Xie Yu.


    "Self respect? Zhao Xiangxiang, aren''t you


    Xie Yu tilted his head forward and said in a low voice, "take yourself seriously?"


    With these words, Xie Yu''s eyes changed. He raised his right hand and made a gesture: "tie her up and throw her into my cabin."


    Xie Yu, that''s it.


    He can''t see others contradicting him. The more others resist, the more he likes it.


    So far, although he has not done anything heinous, he can hardly count the girls he molested.


    "You dare!"


    Zhao Xiangxiang yelled angrily, stepped back three steps, and the long sky spirit whip appeared in her hand.


    This really surprised Xie Yu.


    It''s unbelievable that Zhao family can possess this magic weapon.


    However, although the magic weapon is good, its owner has not chosen it well.


    "Er pin Ling pharmacist, Xiang Xiang, you can''t control this magic weapon."


    Zhao Xiangxiang has no way to give full play to the power of magic weapons.


    "Whew -"


    a gust of wind blew by, and Zhao Xiangxiang''s body was stiff. Before she knew what was going on, the sword in Xie Yu''s hand was already on her broken neck.

 Chapter 131

    What''s this?


    Is the spirit power of siduanling pharmacist?


    Across the two classes, Zhao Xiangxiang even had no time to react, so he had already lost.


    Xie Yu said with a smile: "you see, I''m kind enough to invite you to my cabin. You don''t want to. If you want me to use this method, you''re willing to go with me."


    Zhao Xiang''s fragrance was so bad that he looked at Xie Yu''s feet and stepped down.


    Xie Yu felt pain and quickly bowed down to embrace his feet.


    At this time, his sword also changed direction and cut Zhao Xiangxiang''s arm.


    Xie Yu breathed in pain.


    "Zhao Xiangxiang, I just invite you to have a cup of tea. Why are you so angry? What are you looking for? "


    Xie Yu''s voice was very loud. With this roar, someone stretched out his head to look at them.


    Zhao Xiangxiang was injured, just porridge brow, quickly pulled a piece of cloth from the hem, and stopped the blood on his arm first.


    "Mr. Xie, you are deceiving people too much."


    Xie Yu is also very angry.


    Xie Yu is used to taking advantage of others. Which of those girls is not the door to Xie''s house south of Huaihe River, but Zhao Xiangxiang, a little girl from a rural village, dares to ignore him so much.


    Xie Yu now, where there are so many flowery intestines.


    He just wanted to catch Zhao Xiangxiang, then tie him to the post and beat him with a whip.


    "I''ve never seen a woman so illiterate as you."


    Zhao Xiangxiang now calms down and feels that he has just been reckless.


    But she hasn''t been far away. She doesn''t know what kind of person Xie Yu is. Most of the people who can say Xie Yu''s words in the books are hooligan leaders, who are especially abusive to the little girl.


    Zhao Xiangxiang thought, next, if he does not resist, will there be those tragedies in the script.


    She was flustered. She didn''t expect her father''s advice before she left, so she stepped on it.


    Looking at Xie Yu''s violent appearance, her expression also began to dodge a little.


    Yes, Zhao Xiangxiang is afraid. She doesn''t want to cause any trouble for Zhao shuning. This time, she came out to protect Zhao shuning, but she didn''t expect that the next day after she got on the boat, she provoked Xie family, the biggest family in the south of Huaihe River.


    "Who dares to touch me?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang has become flustered at this time. After careful consideration, what she has just done is too impulsive.


    After so many years, I still haven''t changed my temperament.


    Zhao shuning also said that he would suffer a big loss sooner or later if he was above the river and the lake, and his ability was not enough.


    At that time, Zhao Xiangxiang also very unconvinced refuted, saying that Zhao shuning was outside, certainly more arrogant than her.


    Zhao shuning just gave a stuffy reply. Even if she was arrogant, others couldn''t move her, but Zhao Xiangxiang was different. She was not competent enough and had a fierce temper.


    I didn''t expect that this was true.


    In such a short time, he provoked the childe brother of the Xie family.


    Later, to the south of the Huaihe River, what can my sister do?


    "Who dares to touch you? I dare


    Xie Yu personally started, and without three moves, he tied up Zhao Xiangxiang tightly.


    If you say it, you will be ridiculed by Zhao shuning.


    Because the thing that binds her is the long sky spirit whip that Zhao shuning gave her.


    It''s a shame.


    In this way, Zhao Xiangxiang was tied up by Xie Yu and carried by several young men. He went to Xie Yu''s cabin.


    When we left, there were still a lot of people watching.


    But no one dares to stand up and fight. They think that those who dare to stand up and fight must be crazy. This big ship belongs to the Xie family. If Xie Yu is not willing to throw them into the sea to feed the fish, what should he do?


    So, when there was a lot of noise outside, no one went in to remind Zhao shuning that her sister was arrested.


    After Zhao shuning wakes up, he can''t find Zhao Xiangxiang, so he wants to find her.


    But at this time, there was no Zhao Xiangxiang on the deck.


    Above the cabin, the flag of the Xie family is very obvious. Zhao shuning didn''t intend to cause trouble. It was the Xie family that robbed Zhao Xiangxiang first.


    It''s weird. They met people they shouldn''t have met.


    Zhao shuning is not the kind of master who will swallow his anger.


    Not before, not after.


    Xie Yu took Zhao Xiangxiang back to the first class cabin. After entering the door, he slammed the door shut, and then threw Zhao Xiangxiang aside. He sat leisurely and had breakfast.


    Zhao Xiangxiang stares at him, but Xie Yu''s face is expressionless, which is not the same thing.


    After a while, Xie Yu felt full and then looked at Zhao Xiangxiang.


    At this time, Zhao Xiangxiang sat on the ground and could not help but retreat."I''m afraid of me now. I didn''t see you stepping on my feet on the deck like this before."


    Zhao Xiangxiang gave Xie Yu a vicious look.


    Xie Yu got close and smelt it gently.


    "It''s worthy of Zhao Xiangxiang. Your body is really fragrant."


    Zhao Xiangxiang turns his head and doesn''t look at Xie Yu. This young master of Xie family is just a little devil.


    "Mean -"


    "am I mean?"


    Xie Yu went to his back and took out a whip. It was the most common whip. From a distance, it was very similar to the one before Zhao Xiangxiang.


    "Pa!"


    Hit on the deck in the cabin, the sound is very strong.


    "Thank you. What do you want to do? "


    Looking at Zhao Xiangxiang''s eyes, it is obvious that he is regarded as a heinous person.


    Of course, Xie Yu doesn''t feel like a good person either.


    But when Zhao Xiangxiang looked at him, it seemed that he was a lecheron. Did he look so obscene?


    "What do I want to do, don''t you know?"


    When Xie Yu looked at Zhao Xiangxiang''s fear, he felt relieved.


    Xie Yu is a little overlord, who dares to disobey him except the distant relatives who have lived so long?


    In the air, a steady stream of whips came, but the whips, from the beginning to the end, did not fall on Zhao Xiangxiang.


    "How''s it going? Do you admit your mistake? "


    Zhao Xiangxiang bit her lips and did not speak for a long time.


    "This time, it''s a real fight. I want you to have a taste of it. What''s the feeling of skin splitting."


    Zhao Xiangxiang looked at the whip that was getting closer and closer to him, and quickly closed his eyes. However, the pain in his imagination did not come.


    Because the end of Xie Yu''s whip seemed to be covered with something, which was very heavy.


    Xie Yu couldn''t pull his whip. He was just about to scold.


    He suddenly felt his back, and a chilly wind came.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He couldn''t help looking back. There was a pair of gloomy eyes above the cabin, just staring at him.

 Chapter 132

    "Who is it?"


    Xie Yu didn''t take this as one thing at this time.


    Until Zhao shuning completely appeared in front of him, his face, just some panic, is such a little girl, even grabbed the whip he waved before?


    He just did not use all his strength, but also used three parts.


    How did she block her thin body?


    "I asked you, where are you from. It''s my sail. Don''t you come to me with a squeak? "


    Zhao shuning just smile, and then pull hard, that Xie Yu almost by her strong strength pull over.


    He quickly stabilized his figure and became the little girl in front of him.


    "What are you doing here? Zhao shuning, you go out. "


    As a sister, Zhao Xiangxiang failed to take good care of Zhao shuning, and she didn''t want to bring any trouble to Zhao shuning.


    "Zhao Xiangxiang, you talk a lot."


    After that, Zhao shuning directly knocked Zhao Xiangxiang unconscious with a knife.


    Zhao shuning is not afraid of things. Besides, Zhao Xiangxiang is good to her.


    "Zhao shuning? Are you the second lady of the Zhao family? "


    After hearing the conversation, Xie Yu laughs with a banter.


    The Zhao family in Qinghui town is indeed a genius.


    But who knows, is that a false story?


    A small Zhao family, Xie Yu is not in the eye.


    "You know me?"


    Zhao shuning tears a smile, Xie Yu looks a little shocked.


    Xie Yu is the son of a big family in the north of Huaihe River. Two years ago, a boy named Xie an came to his family, and he has gained a lot of publicity in the past two years.


    But in the north of the Huaihe River, when they talk about the Xie family, the first thing they think of is Xie Yu, the only son of the Xie family.


    "Zhao shuning, the second lady of the Zhao family, I just heard those ignorant villagers mention it. Seeing how they treat you like a God, I thought that you are a powerful person. Now it seems that those people have no eyes. What can a seven-year-old baby do? By the way, are you seven years old? "


    Zhao shuning didn''t pay attention to his words.


    Xie Yu is a young man.


    He didn''t do anything hurtful at ordinary times. He just liked to bully others, but he didn''t dare to kill people. So when he just waved the whip to Zhao Xiangxiang, he was just bluffing.


    Zhao shuning can see at a glance, so she won''t want to take Xie Yu''s life so quickly.


    "Xie Yu, the son of Xie family, the pharmacist of siduanling?"


    Xie Yu listened to Zhao shuning''s evaluation of him, nodded slowly, looking proud.


    "Little girl, I''m very interested in your sister. Well, you know my identity and rank. I think you should also know the power of our Xie family. If you want, I can make you my maid and have a company with your sister."


    Zhao shuning''s hand slowly clenched, the air began to show a distorted appearance.


    But Xie Yu''s ear, also began to spread the harsh sound.


    "Alchemist? Are you a alchemist


    "Now, do you want me to be your maid?"


    The little girl''s smile is more and more bright, but Xie Yu feels fear.


    Maybe the little girl in front of her is not as weak as she thinks.


    Alchemist?


    Xie Yu''s eyes became cautious.


    He quickly raised his right hand to signal a truce.


    "Wait a minute."


    "What? Any last words? "


    Xie Yu blushed, and then said: "I tell you, it''s not that Xie Yu is afraid of you, it''s just that the Xie family always respects the alchemist. If you are willing to accept the worship of the Zhao family, I can release your sister now, and I''m willing to provide you with assistance to the north of the Huaihe River."


    Although Xie Yu is cynical, he is also smart. For example, now he has a strong observation power. Judging from Zhao shuning''s appearance, he knows that she is going to participate in the student league.


    Moreover, he had heard of the Zhao family in Qinghui town before, but he couldn''t help the Zhao family to the north of Huaihe River.


    "That''s it?"


    Seeing that Zhao shuning didn''t stop, Xie Yu''s open eyes immediately closed.


    At the same time, his mouth, also began the last stream of struggling words.


    "Hey, I can also give you the best treatment and the best room for the Xie family, so that you will no longer be bullied by others in the north of Huaihe River. If you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about Zhao Xiangxiang and your Zhao family. As long as you show mercy, I can guarantee that the Xie family will help you whatever you do in the future, you see¡ª¡ª Ah - "


    finally, Zhao shuning''s hand stopped at the last moment.


    It''s not because Xie Yu''s words moved her. She had already thought that if she offended the Xie family, she could leave. But what about the Zhao family?This big ship was originally owned by the Xie family.


    So many people saw her rush into the upper cabin.


    If something happened to Xie Yu, it must have something to do with the Zhao family.


    Watching Zhao shuning stop, Xie Yu breathed out a long breath.


    He had time to free his hand and wipe the sweat on his face.


    "You''re such a coward, a great four section apothecary?"


    Xie Yu had to laugh.


    He''s not stupid. Anyone with a clear eye can see that the power Zhao used when he twisted the space was just the tip of the iceberg.


    Xie Yu, he has been smart since he was a child. From the eyes of this little girl, he can see that ordinary people are not fierce.


    That ruthlessness should not be owned by children of this age.


    His old father taught him that there are many capable people in the great wilderness of Dongze. They are very low-key. When you have to admit your mistake, you must not take your face into consideration.


    After all, small life matters. He is the only child of their old Xie family.


    If Xie Yu died, the relative named Xie an, who couldn''t fight with eight strokes, would not have to inherit the huge property of his Xie family.


    "Then you can bend and stretch."


    Xie Yu quickly came over, dogleg said: "of course, the first time I saw a girl, I thought she was not an ordinary person."


    Zhao shuning rolled his eyes.


    Don''t call her little girl now?


    If he didn''t expose his identity as an alchemist, Xie Yu would have such a big reversal.


    "Nuo -"


    Zhao shuning pointed to Zhao Xiangxiang in the corner.


    Xie Yu ran to untie Zhao Xiangxiang and put her on the soft couch.


    This guy, he''s very smart.


    Previously, there was a child under Zhao shuning, who was as smart as he was.


    All the people outside the first class cabin were looking in.


    You know, a little girl, rashly broke into the site of the Xie family, waiting for her, is certainly not a good fruit.


    In the eyes of everyone''s worry, the door of the cabin slowly opened.

 Chapter 133

    It had been a long time since the cabin door opened.


    At this time, the ship, also has been slowly close to the shore.


    People thought that two bodies would be thrown out of the cabin. After all, for so many days, they didn''t come out.


    However, things seem different.


    The first one to come out of the cabin was the boy who broke in.


    After her, Zhao Xiangxiang, a young girl dressed in red, followed her.


    After that, it was Xie Yu, the son of the Xie family.


    Above the Huaihe River is the territory of the Xie family. To the south of the Huaihe River is mainly controlled by the Xie family''s parents. To the north of the Huaihe River, Xie Yuxiao is famous.


    As we all know, Xie Yu is a childe.


    His eyes are above the top. It''s more difficult to make him yield to anyone than to go to heaven.


    But you see, at this time, Xie Yu was willing to follow two women behind him. Among them, the woman named Zhao Xiangxiang had threatened to make her a rough girl.


    As soon as Xie Yu came out, he caused quite a stir.


    The Xie family, who came to pick up the boat, looked puzzled.


    "Young master, what''s this


    "My boss."


    When Xie Yu said this, there was light in his eyes.


    The servants were confused.


    It''s not like they are willing to be subordinated, is it? Why is it so different today?


    What''s more, when you say this, how can you still look proud? It''s really strange.


    "What are you doing? I don''t want to be called."


    Xie Yu hit the muddled servant with one hand, and they responded, nodding and laughing.


    "Boss, this way, please."


    Zhao shuning looks at Xie Yu''s flattering face and knows that he is in awe of his identity as a alchemist, which has nothing to do with being a woman.


    Maybe Xie Yu has some feelings for Zhao Xiangxiang.


    Instead of teasing, Zhao shuning went on.


    Taking advantage of the situation, she knows this very well.


    However, when she stepped on the south of Huaihe River, she felt familiar.


    Zhao shuning''s step, eyes darkened a few degrees.


    So familiar.


    It''s like, is it?


    Baezawa? Is it baezer?


    But that feeling just appeared for a moment, and disappeared the next moment. Zhao shuning had to smile helplessly and comfort himself in his heart.


    If Bai Ze had been on the Bank of the small Huaihe River, the boundary to the south of the Huaihe River would have been fried.


    What''s more, Shizun is so busy that he can''t appear in a small place in Dongze.


    Although the strong suppression of their own ideas, but Zhao shuning''s heart, is still very violent.


    In her heart, there was a faint expectation.


    If the master is really there, how good would it be?


    If the master really cared about himself, he would not have stood idly by during the encirclement and suppression eight years ago, would he?


    So, now? What are you looking forward to?


    "Boss, why don''t you go?"


    Zhao shuning found that he had blocked a lot of people behind him. The servants of the Xie family were well-trained, and they didn''t move forward when they were in the same place.


    The people on the boat were on the boat, waiting for her to go first.


    "Zhao shuning, what''s the matter with you? You rarely do


    Zhao Xiangxiang is worried and puts his hand on Zhao shuning''s arm. Zhao Xiangxiang has never seen Zhao shuning who is alert, calm and resourceful.


    "Nothing. Maybe I think too much."


    Zhao shuning smiles and jumps to the Bank of the Huaihe River.


    "Xie Yu, don''t you lead the way soon."


    Xie Yu was stunned for a moment and quickly followed up.


    "Boss, this way, please."


    Zhao shuning followed Xie Yu. Along the way, he attracted a lot of people''s attention. In this way, we can see that Xie''s reputation in the south of Huaihe River is really extraordinary.


    At this time, a housekeeper followed, as if he had something to say to Xie Yu.


    Looking at his hesitation, it is obvious that he is worried about the existence of Zhao shuning.


    "You say, let''s go first."


    Zhao shuning doesn''t want others to think he is a burden.


    She just wanted to have a foothold in the south of the Huaihe River.


    Apart from that, she didn''t want to get into any trouble for herself.


    With a smile on his face, Xie Yu said that the boss walked slowly, while staring at the boy around him viciously.


    After Zhao shuning left, he said, "what''s the matter?""Young master, then Xie an is back."


    "I''ll come back when I come back. It''s nothing to do with me. My father has to look up to him, just a man from a mountain village."


    The little fellow said, "young master, this time, Xie an came back to participate in the joint competition of disciples."


    Xie Yu''s steps stopped because of this.


    "Disciple joint competition?"


    "Yes."


    Xie Yu spat, and then said: "that tug of oil bottle, actually got this quota. Before, I really underestimated him."


    For the man named Xie an, Xie Yu didn''t look up to him before. He thought about a child from the countryside. He even asked his father to meet him personally.


    "When he left earlier, wasn''t he just a second-class elixir? What kind of opportunity did he get to reach the level of a four stage spiritual pharmacist in such a short time? "


    "It''s said that my subordinates have the help of experts."


    Xie Yu was upset.


    "Where does Xie an come from? Why can he have such a good opportunity? Originally, my father thought he was a good man. Now, he has four stages at such a young age. Then my father will talk about me even more."


    Xie an, an outsider, is like a time bomb to Xie Yu.


    I''m so smart that this man named Xie an can catch up with me in such a short time.


    Now Xie Yu feels more and more dangerous.


    "Young master, what shall we do?"


    "What else can we do? Step by step. "


    Xie an, the son of an outsider, was born proud of his humble parents. He was gloomy and had few words. Every time he spoke to him, he would not respond.


    That''s why my father named Xie an a poisonous snake.


    "Sometimes I wonder if the viper is my father''s illegitimate child."


    Xie Yu followed him glumly.


    When the viper came back, if he saw the boss he had recognized on the ship, he might make trouble again.


    By the way!


    A plan suddenly appeared in Xie Yu''s mind.


    If Zhao shuning comes to Xie''s house and meets Xie an, he will definitely have to fight Zhao shuning with Xie an''s temperament.


    As for the snake''s unyielding character, when he meets the alchemist Zhao shuning, he will suffer a lot.

 Chapter 134

    At this time, in the inn, a man in green suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Xiaobai, you are aware of it."


    Bai Ze shakes the soft hair on his body, stands up and walks to Yan Ruyu''s side.


    "You miss her, don''t you?"


    Bazawa nodded.


    Yan Ruyu said, "but it''s not necessarily her, but we''ve got something in this trip."


    Gently pushed open the window in front of him, a smile appeared on the man''s face. The man''s face is peerless, he just a simple smile, everything in the world seems to lose its luster at this moment. Baize has a light white light on his body.


    It was originally from the ancient beast, can also be regarded as fierce, but since with Yan Ruyu, Baize began to become submissive.


    But you can''t think it''s a submissive beast because of its submissive appearance. Once it starts fighting, it may be barren for 500 Li.


    The destructive power of the king of beasts is comparable to that of jiuchongling pharmacist.


    Yan Ruyu smiles lightly, looking at the surging of the place by the river.


    He always likes to be quiet, not lively.


    He closed the window again.


    In the window closed the next moment, a small figure appeared on the long street.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes, involuntarily looked to the second floor.


    There, what a strange feeling.


    "Boss, I want to tell you something."


    Xie Yu naturally followed up and interrupted Zhao shuning''s thoughts.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang saw Xie Yu come forward, the body unnaturally move to the other side.


    "I said Xiangxiang girl, I''ve been kind to Xie Yu. You don''t have to be so taboo to me any more, do you?"


    The girl in red snorted coldly, and said faintly, "the country is easy to change, but the nature is hard to change."


    From the very beginning, Xie Yu, a dilapidated young man, left a very bad impression on Zhao Xiangxiang.


    Xie Yu stretched out his index finger and was about to get angry. In Zhao shuning''s eyes, he stifled his emotion back.


    "What are you going to say?"


    Xie Yu smiles.


    "Boss, you know, after so many days together, I really want you to go back to Xie''s house with me."


    "Well."


    "But boss, I have to tell you something. My servant told me before that my useless son from abroad will come back. If you meet him, I''m afraid you''ll suffer."


    Afraid that she will suffer? This kind of provocation is a little too trivial.


    This Xie Yu, actually regarded her as an eight year old child.


    "Well, you can tell me why I had a conflict with him."


    Anyway, I have nothing to do. It''s better to thank Yu and give him a step down.


    When Zhao shuning said that, Xie Yu became more interested. He also thought that a child is a child. No matter how talented she is, her mind is immature.


    As long as you guide her a little, maybe she will become a dagger in her hand for her to use as a tool.


    "Boss, it''s like this. My boy, named Xie an, had nothing to do with my family. My father kindly accepted him, but he was a very arrogant guy. He was much younger than me, but he never wanted to call my brother. Even when he met me in the house, he was never polite. Boss, if you come to our Xie''s house, What can I do if I have been wronged? "


    "So?"


    "So, I think the boss is so powerful that I should give him a good hand. After all, you have to live in our house for a period of time. You can''t be angry. Let him know that the boss is not so easy to bully."


    Zhao shuning gave a clear smile.


    This Xie Yu, treat her as a three-year-old child?


    Obviously there is a contradiction between them. Do you want her to take it out for him?


    "Boss, you see -"


    "you believe so much that he will not like me?"


    "That''s for sure!"


    Xie Yu is quite sure of this.


    You know Xie an''s temper, just talking, will be angry to death, he doesn''t look up to anyone, if met Zhao shuning, I''m afraid it''s also arrogant.


    Xie an, who can talk to people for more than three sentences, is a miracle.


    "How''s the boss?"


    "I''ll wait until he annoys me."


    "Then we can say that if the boy is disrespectful to you, boss, you should give him good regards."


    Zhao shuning gave a dull hum.


    She is just perfunctory.


    Zhao shuning is not Ye Ling in her previous life. She will not easily judge others'' conduct just by their one-sided words.


    If she didn''t see it with her own eyes, she wouldn''t come to a conclusion easily.Xie Yu felt that he had found a big support.


    Overjoyed, he said: "boss, I''ll go to Xie''s house to take care of it. When you get to Xie''s house, you can check in and have a rest."


    Zhao shuning nods. Xie Yu takes another look at Zhao Xiangxiang. Seeing that Zhao Xiangxiang ignores him, he feels bored and runs to Xie Fu first.


    As soon as Xie Yu arrived at Xie''s house, he panted for the master of Xie''s family.


    Hearing from his father''s entourage that he was discussing a meeting in the front hall, he ran to the front hall.


    Halfway met the nanny, can also hear the nanny in the body, as in the past chanting.


    "Young master, you can''t make the master angry. The master is angry now. You should think twice before you act."


    Nanny''s anxious voice is still ringing, Xie Yu''s feet are like smearing oil, running forward quickly.


    If it was the past, I would wait for my father''s anger to go to him. The Lord of the Xie family, that is, the father of Xie Yu, was a very strict man.


    Xie Yu is used to playing around and is often scolded by him.


    Among them, the number of beating and scolding is not a few.


    Xie Yu is also afraid of his father.


    Just this time, it''s different.


    You know, this time, I brought back a fourth grade alchemist for the Xie family, which is extremely rare. If his serious and rigid father knew, he would praise himself.


    If Zhao shuning can be worshipped by the Xie family, he will have great prestige in front of his father.


    Xie Yuan, the master of the Xie family, was very anxious at this time. He was talking about some difficult things that he would encounter in the next disciple joint competition. It was a time when he was worried and angry.


    Xie Yu kicked open the door of the conference hall.


    This time, the Council hall immediately became silent.


    Xie Yu was stunned for a moment. The smile on his face was in sharp contrast to Xie Yuan''s anger.


    "Father, I have something to say to you - that is - ah -"


    a howl started, but Xie Yuan didn''t listen to what Xie Yu wanted to say, so he just kicked him.


    Xie Yu grinned in pain and screamed.


    Sure enough, Lao Tzu is Lao Tzu. If you pretend to be a master in front of Lao Tzu, you must be cut off!

 Chapter 135

    "Old man, you are crazy."


    Xie Yu raised his head and looked into Xie Yuan''s evil eyes.


    In an instant, he was silent, standing on one side, and didn''t dare to speak. His hand was still touching his painful ass.


    "Xie Yu, what are you doing here?"


    "Father, today is the day for me to go back to my house. Have you forgotten?"


    Seeing that his father didn''t have a good face, Xie Yu also knew that he was just not pleasing. Old man Xie must have encountered some thorny problem, so he would be so irritable.


    Although Xie Yuan never gave Xie Yu a good face.


    "Father, what can I do for you?"


    "Just you?"


    "Father, what are you looking at? I''m your own child. Every time you treat that foreign son better than me. "


    Xie Yuan glanced at his unfit son and said, "my Xie family''s property is basically used to cultivate you, an unfilial son. But look at you. You''re old and your family has failed. How old is xiao''an now? Is it 15 years old? I Xie Yuan didn''t give him any good resources, and I just sent him to Yanyu building. But look at you, and then look at Xie an, your eldest son. Do you want to compare with him? "


    Speaking of this, xie Yuan was not angry at all. He was guided by an expert and said that Xie an was a good material, so he took him back to Xie''s house, hoping that there would be more capable people in the Xie family in the future.


    But Xie Yuan still preferred Xie Yu, because Xie Yu was a child raised by himself.


    It may be that the people of Xie''s family have been too indulgent to Xie Yu since childhood, so that they have developed his playboy character.


    "Isn''t it two grades in a year? I just don''t want to -- "


    " shut up. "


    Two grades in a year, plus the age of the snake itself, this kind of growth, enough to attract the attention of the four families, but his silly son, Xie Yu, is still a fool, nothing in mind.


    Xie Yu closed his mouth obediently.


    After Xie Yuan''s anger was over, he said in a muffled voice: "in a few days, there will be a joint competition of disciples. Our Xie family is the host, and we must hold it well, do you know?"


    "What''s so hard about this? Isn''t it held by our Xie family every time? Father, why do you look like you are facing the enemy? "


    Xie Yuan sighed.


    Looking at the Xie family officials behind him, he said, "but this time, it''s different. It''s said that the Wang family''s inner disciples, in addition to Feiyang in the extremely cold hall, also came Nanfeng, the leader of Xuanguang house."


    The master of Xuanguang mansion?


    It''s one of the inner disciples of the Wang family, but is Nanfeng, who is one step higher than Feiyang?


    If it''s not unexpected, Nanfeng should be only 14 this year. He is also a teenager. His best skill is Xuanwu claw. As for the rank, he should be xuanjie, the fourth Duan Ling pharmacist.


    Nanfeng''s side, also has a monster, that is four elephant stone white tiger, is also a ferocious monster.


    This boy named Nanfeng is more difficult to deal with than Feiyang.


    "Nanfeng, what''s he doing here? Every time he comes, he has to live in our Xie family for a long time. When he leaves, he has to follow some precious things of our Xie family. The Wang family turns a blind eye to this every time. "


    "Before, he would have taken some precious things, but this time, he came to our Xie family."


    "For the Xie family? Why is that? "


    Xie Yuan sighed, then looked at a couple in the corner.


    When the couple saw the Xie family looking at them, they quickly lowered their heads and did not dare to make a sound.


    As soon as Xie Yu looked at it, his heart became clear.


    "It''s the snake boy again, isn''t it?"


    "Well."


    Viper is silent and seldom causes trouble, but I don''t know why. In the last year, when they were promoted to level 4 students, Viper was originally the best disciple of the four families, and it was time to accept the assignment of the four families and earn the spirit stone.


    However, he turned a blind eye to the current interests and joined a gang called shuiyunsheng.


    Originally, those small gangs are usually just the children of Yanyu building doing fun. After graduation, they will be dissolved automatically. But this time, shuiyunsheng seems to be a little different.


    Moreover, the poisonous snake seems to have devoted a lot of effort to this one called shuiyunsheng.


    So that he did not do the task, but stayed in the Yanyu building to protect the students who were younger than him.


    It was Nanfeng who presented the mission that time.


    The south wind, which has been blown face, must have hated the poisonous snake.


    And the poisonous snake was sent to Yanyu building by Xie family, so in this way, Nanfeng, who is very stingy, will certainly take this account to Xie family.


    "Father, don''t you say that viper is now a four section elixir? What are we afraid of the south wind for? ""Naive, Xie Yu, you are going to inherit my Xie Yuan''s family property in the future. Can you have a little brain, the terrible things are Feiyang and Nanfeng? The horror is the Wang family behind them. Can we afford the Wang family? "


    Xie Yu was afraid to speak.


    Once said, it is wrong.


    "Unfortunately, it''s a pity that although our Xie family has strength in the south of Huaihe River, it suffers from the fact that there is no alchemist in our family. Otherwise, we would not have been bullied by an inner disciple of the Xie family and stepped on our Xie family''s head so easily."


    At this time, Xie Yu quickly said: "father, this time, I brought a alchemist back, and then we --"


    "what good alchemist can you bring back? At most, it''s two products. If you don''t learn and have no skills, don''t make trouble for me. "


    The Xie family, south of the Huaihe River, is not a small force.


    Although the second grade Alchemist is rare, he can''t solve the Xie family''s dilemma.


    "Father, are you so sure that I brought back the second grade alchemist?"


    Looking at his silly son Xie Yu with a proud look on his face, xie Yuan was more serious, and then said cautiously: "is it difficult to be a third grade?"


    Xie Yu shook his head and then held out four fingers.


    "Four grades?"


    "Well!"


    "Where are the seniors?"


    "I''ll be right there."


    Xie Yuan''s face is very serious, more nervous than before.


    "Really?"


    "Father, how dare I cheat you? I''m not tired of living."


    Xie Yuan pushed Xie Yu away and said, "smelly boy, you''ve done something."


    After that, the people in the assembly hall were boiling.


    "My Lord, my subordinates will arrange the room immediately. I''m sure the old people won''t live in a humble place."


    "Come on. Steward Han, you immediately prepare the most precious elixir of the Xie family. At that time, you must persuade the elder to become the sacrifice of the Xie family. "


    "Yes, I''ll do it right away."


    "Also, pick out the most sensible servant girl of our Xie family and send it to the old man''s room to serve him."

 Chapter 136

    Zhao shuning was walking in the street because Zhao Xiangxiang had never been to the south of Huaihe River before.


    The market street on the Huaihe River is also more prosperous than Qinghui town. I don''t know how many times.


    In the final analysis, Zhao Xiangxiang is just a child of a small family, so along the way, he was attracted by many scenes.


    Zhao shuning also felt that there was nothing wrong, so she asked those people to go back to Xie''s home first. She and Zhao Xiangxiang strolled on the market for a long time.


    "Zhao shuning, you say, can I buy this wine bag for my uncle?"


    "Good."


    Zhao Xiangxiang is a little bit grumpy, but when he comes across something interesting, the first thing to consider is the people in the Zhao family.


    "Zhao shuning, you can see that all the Yimi flowers can be sold in the market. To the south of the Huaihe River, they are much better than I expected."


    Zhao shuning looked at Zhao Xiangxiang''s beautiful and lovely appearance and gave a knowing smile.


    Long ago, she was like Zhao Xiangxiang.


    At that time, she was just a child. Because of the love of her teacher, she went to Qingyun with him.


    When I first came to Qingyun country, I met people from the Su family.


    When she saw the decorations in the palace, she was like Zhao Xiangxiang.


    Fortunately, the master at that time did not blame her for being young and insightful.


    Yan Ruyu in the inn just picked up her chess pieces and gently put them back to their original position.


    "Xiaobai, we seem to have come right this time."


    White Ze Ao Wu, the mood is also very good.


    The smile on the man''s flawless face is fascinating.


    Emperor Zun laughs. He is really a beauty in the world.


    Yan Ruyu closed his eyes, and his consciousness flew to the market.


    First of all, what comes into our eyes is a lilac doll.


    The smile on that face is familiar to Yan Ruyu.


    He had seen this face in the dark river through the chaos.


    The man on the seat, the frown slowly spread.


    It''s her. It''s really her.


    His little ling''er is really back now.


    Open your eyes again, Bai Ze jumps to Yan Ruyu''s side.


    Yan Ruyu stretched out her hand and gently put it on Baize''s head.


    "Xiaobai, you are also worried and flustered. You also want to see her earlier, right?"


    Bai Ze nodded.


    Yan Ruyu then said, "but we are in a hurry. Ling Er has her own business to do this time."


    He knows Ye Ling''s mind. When he just visited, he found that Xiao ling''er is not the same as before, or he doesn''t have to worry about it.


    Maybe, Xiao ling''er can bring her a different surprise.


    "Xiaobai, you go to find the person behind the scenes of this disciple joint contest and ask him to arrange my identity. I will watch her in the disciple joint contest."


    Bai Ze nodded and disappeared in front of Yan Ruyu.


    Before long, the Xie family also received a letter inlaid with gold.


    All the words in the letter were written in purple and gold ink.


    "The great master is coming?"


    Great master?


    The impact of these words is comparable to the change of owners in Dongze.


    Xie Yuan took the letter in his hand.


    At this time, his hands are shaking slightly.


    Great master, that''s the biggest figure in Chang''an Zonghui, who is in charge of all the alchemists in Dongze Dahuang. There are no such great figures. Let alone seeing them, they are Xie''s family, which can only be heard in legend.


    However, this letter from the top is not likely to be fake.


    If the great master comes to the south of the Huaihe River, he can destroy a city with all his actions.


    "What is the great master doing in the south of Huaihe River?"


    When Xie Yuan said this, his voice became stuttering.


    "The great master said, please arrange a place for him at that time. He just wants to watch the joint competition of disciples quietly, and don''t tell anyone about the news of the great master."


    Xie Yuan retreated, trembling on his knees, and quickly answered yes.


    Great master, they are all people who can make the heads of the four families fear.


    His words and deeds can determine the fate of countless small families like the Xie family.


    After the messenger left, xie Yuan''s legs softened.


    If it wasn''t for the family supporting him from behind, maybe he would have fainted because of such a big impact.


    "Lord, you have to be calm."


    Xie Yuan looked at the servants who had been beaten by him. Their legs were shaking even more.


    Knowing the seriousness of this matter, xie Yuan managed to stabilize his mind and stand firm, trying to make his voice seem calm."Listen to me. Today''s affair should be the top secret of my Xie family. Remember, don''t let it out."


    Otherwise, to the south of the Huaihe River, it would be a disaster.


    "I know."


    Great master, even the four big families have to be afraid of people of this level. In the eyes of great master, their small families are just like ants.


    "OK, let''s finish the meeting first. Remember to meet the alchemist with me later."


    The great master didn''t say when he would come, but according to the calculation of time, he should just pass by and take a look at the new disciples on the day of the joint competition.


    So the most important thing at present is the senior of the fourth grade alchemist.


    Xie Yuan felt that his burden was much heavier.


    What are these things? What have you done to the south of the Huaihe River? Or what are you doing to the south of the Huaihe River.


    One pen, one head.


    The people who come here are all the people the Xie family can''t afford to offend.


    At this time, Baize has returned to the inn.


    After Yan Ruyu saw it, she gently asked, "are you ready?"


    Bai Ze nodded.


    "What identity?"


    After hearing Bai Ze''s response, the expression on Yan Ruyu''s face appeared a little helpless.


    "Xiaobai, this identity is too ostentatious."


    Baezawa tilted his head.


    Yan Ruyu said again: "since it has been arranged, there is no need to change it."


    Otherwise, a small Xie family, I''m afraid it will be tossed by this order.


    "Xiaobai, I''ll see her soon. Are you nervous?"


    Baezawa was lying on the ground.


    Yan Ruyu looks at the horizon.


    Heart silent way, long time no see, that little girl, is this thousand years, the only let his heart had waves of people.


    I thought she had disappeared.


    Thanks to God''s pity, she came back again.


    She will become stronger when she comes back.


    This life, I Yan Ruyu, will take good care of you.


    Bai Ze knows that his master is in a good mood, so he turns into a small spirit beast and lies in Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    Its owner is the most powerful man in this strange world.


    The thousand year old imperial master has a mysterious identity and a strange origin.


    He has been lonely for more than a thousand years. Now, he can finally have a person to accompany him.


    One man and one beast has been lonely for a long time.

 Chapter 137

    Zhao shuning never dreamed of it.


    I will experience such a grand welcome ceremony.


    She felt that she was just staying at Xie''s house and had a place to stay. Besides, she also remembered that she didn''t agree to Xie Yu''s terms.


    Before entering the gate of Xie''s house, I saw that there were heavy soldiers guarding the gate of Xie''s house.


    Zhao Xiangxiang''s steps stopped, and by the way, he pulled Zhao shuning''s skirt.


    Yes, for so many years, Zhao Xiangxiang has never seen such a big battle.


    "Don''t be afraid, Zhao Xiangxiang."


    "I''m not afraid. I just think it''s a little strange."


    Now Zhao Xiangxiang doesn''t know that Zhao shuning is a fourth grade alchemist.


    She has read a lot of books since she was so old. She knows a little about these big families.


    Mr. Xie has a good reputation in the north of Huaihe River.


    Not to mention Xie Yuan, the head of the Xie family, who is south of the Huaihe River, can be said to support the sky with one hand.


    Zhao Xiangxiang knows that Zhao shuning is now a third-order spiritual pharmacist.


    But it''s strange how a third-order elixir could make Xie Yu respect her and call her the eldest?


    Zhao shuning didn''t tell her what happened on the ship. Every time Zhao Xiangxiang asked, Zhao shuning would look at her with a little surprise and say, "you can''t even control the spirit weapon I gave you, and you''re tied up by your own spirit weapon. Do you really want me to tell you about the unbearable past?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang wants face most. Every time Zhao shuning says this, she is also angry. She turns her head and doesn''t speak any more.


    Anyway, the girl Zhao shuning seems to have different magical power every time. Since she came to the Zhao family, there are many amazing things. No matter how many things there are, it''s nothing.


    Although Zhao shuning felt that the battle in front of him was a little strange, he walked inside without expression.


    Besides Xie Yuan, he was ready to meet an old master, because Xie Yu had just finished this with himself, and he received the order from the superior master, so he didn''t have time to ask whether the fourth grade alchemist was a man or a woman, and what he looked like.


    At the moment when the door opened, except for Xie Yu''s normal expression, everyone else was puzzled.


    The first person to enter Xie''s family is Zhao shuning, an eight year old pink doll.


    Xie Yuan and his family ministers looked behind her.


    Then came Zhao Xiangxiang.


    They looked behind Zhao Xiangxiang again.


    But after Zhao Xiangxiang, there was no one else. The door closed slowly, and the smile on Xie Yuan''s face solidified at the moment when the door closed.


    Then, the smiling Xie Yu suffered.


    Xie Yuan sighed, looked at the complacent Xie Yu, and then said, "please do me a favor."


    Xie Yu Fang was still smiling. As soon as he heard the family law, he was not calm.


    "Father, well behaved, what do you ask family law to do?"


    But Xie Yuan didn''t answer him. Instead, after he got the staff, he went directly to Xie Yu''s buttocks.


    "I make you cynical."


    "I''ll make you bold enough to fool with such a thing."


    "I asked you to pick flowers and grass. Every time you went out, you would bring the maid back. This time, it''s too much, even for a few year old baby!"


    "I''ll kill you today


    "I believe you in vain."


    Xie Yu bared his teeth in pain and didn''t dare to fight back. He jumped up and down in the huge yard.


    There was no one to step in.


    It''s not the first time that this scene has been staged.


    "Old man, it''s unreasonable of you to do it as soon as you say. You don''t give me a chance to explain."


    "Explain? What do you want to explain? Don''t I know what you''ve done? You dare to talk back and hide


    Zhao Xiangxiang looked at Xie Yu''s evasion, and a trace of intolerance flashed in her heart.


    She gently lowered her head, and Zhao shuning said: "this how suddenly fight?"


    Zhao shuning looked up, you can see Zhao Xiangxiang''s eyes have a trace of heartache.


    Zhao Xiangxiang is a kind-hearted girl. It''s very suitable to describe her.


    "He wanted to belittle you before, but now it''s not a good thing to let his Laozi teach him a lesson."


    "But -"


    "but what?"


    Looking at Zhao Xiangxiang''s hesitation, Zhao shuning felt funny.


    And then continue to tease: "heartache?"


    "I love him? I feel sorry for him. What does a prodigal do? I''m just, I''m just - "


    " just what? "


    Zhao Xiangxiang couldn''t say a word when she saw Zhao shuning''s beautiful eyes.As if all of their own thoughts, so clearly placed in front of Zhao shuning.


    "Zhao Xiangxiang, you are not the first to fall in love with this vagrant, are you?"


    "Zhao shuning! What are you talking about? "


    "What are you worried about now?"


    "I just, I just don''t think Xie Yu is bad either. He just loves face a little too much. Besides, he treated us politely during the days when we were on board."


    How courteous is it?


    Zhao shuning looked at Zhao Xiangxiang and seemed to think that these four words came out of her mouth.


    "Zhao Xiangxiang, don''t forget that Xie Yu didn''t care for you from the beginning."


    The girl in red lowered her head and said nothing.


    Zhao shuning looked at Zhao Xiangxiang that way, also understood most.


    Looking back at Xie Yu, he was already injured.


    For the sake of eating and living him these days, he calls himself the boss. She should stop him.


    Zhao shuning said to do, the next moment, she will appear in front of Xie Yuan, and then both hands hold the stick.


    Xie Yu was grateful.


    Xie Yuan and his family ministers were stunned. You know, the family beat people, but no one dares to stop them. This young girl is really brave.


    "Little girl, what are you doing?"


    "Father, she is -"


    "did I ask you? If you talk again, I''ll break your legs today. "


    Xie Yu immediately closed his mouth and did not dare to speak.


    The whole family dotes on him, but the old man can''t offend him.


    "Hello, master Xie. I''m the guest you brought back."


    "Residents? Little girl, aren''t you the maid that I brought back with me? "


    "No


    Xie Yuan looked at Xie Yu. At this time, Xie Yu was aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to speak. He had to spread his hands to express his helplessness.


    "Xie Yu, are you dumb? Speak


    Xie Yu seemed to have been holding on for a long time, and his first sentence was: "didn''t you tell me to shut up?"


    Before Xie Yuan raised his hand, he quickly said, "this is the elder I told you about - Zhao shuning."


    Senior? Fourth grade alchemist? A little girl with yellow hair?


    No matter what Xie Yuan thinks, it doesn''t look like.


    Not only Xie Yuan didn''t believe it, but none of the family officials believed it.

 Chapter 138

    "Smelly boy, does your father look like Alzheimer''s?"


    Xie Yu shook his head.


    "Of course not. My father is now in his prime."


    Xie Yu''s firm eyes add some credibility to his words.


    "Do you think --" Xie Yuan pointed to the eight year old girl in front of her body and said, "do you think my father will believe that she is a four grade alchemist?"


    The young master really kicked the iron plate this time.


    Knowing that the Lord is not easy to provoke at this time and is on the verge of irritability, how dare you make fun of him with this? Is it improper to die?


    Zhao shuning looked at his father and son in front of him, but he was dumbfounded.


    Do you look so unreliable right now?


    "Zhao shuning, if you still laugh, you are not afraid of the Xie family to settle accounts with you. Besides, how can you be a good alchemist?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang asked in a low voice while pulling Zhao shuning down behind him.


    Then, Zhao Xiangxiang seemed to think of something, quickly covered his mouth, more quietly said: "Zhao shuning, you will not let Xie Yu let me go, deliberately make up such lies?"


    "It''s possible," Zhao shuning said


    Zhao Xiangxiang, who was in a hurry, felt that the first two were big.


    "Zhao shuning, you are crazy. Do you know what a alchemist means to the family? Now in the situation of Xie family, not only Xie Yu can''t get rid of himself, but we can''t get good fruit."


    "No, Zhao shuning, Xie Yu is not so stupid. He won''t believe you so easily. If you say you are a alchemist, he will believe you?"


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "yes, is this boy easy to cheat?"


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s indifferent appearance, Zhao Xiangxiang felt that he was really derelict in his duty as a sister. With Zhao shuning''s temper, he should compromise when he was on the ship and try his best to keep her. In the end, he would not end up so hard.


    Zhao Xiangxiang is still blaming himself. Seeing the Xie family and his son over there, he will fight again.


    But at this time, xie Yuan felt that his hand holding the stick began to be a little weak.


    He thought it was his illusion, but when he raised his hand again, the little girl behind him said, "master Xie, you should stop, too."


    "Come and take the two children of the Zhao family to the guest room first. Two girls, after tonight, you can go home tomorrow. It was my rebellious son who offended me so much. I''m here to make amends for him."


    After Xie Yuan said this, someone came up to ask Zhao shuning and Zhao shuning.


    "Zhao shuning, are we


    "Zhao Xiangxiang, you go down first. I''m here. There''s something else."


    "Zhao shuning, I''m your sister. I won''t leave you."


    "I''m just looking at the situation here. If you still have a little trust in me, you can go down, OK?"


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s eyes, Zhao Xiangxiang could not help nodding.


    Strange, Zhao shuning has such ability.


    With just one look in her eyes, she can make the people around her who are in a state of anxiety become determined.


    So, Zhao Xiangxiang obediently went down.


    But Zhao shuning didn''t start.


    When those family officials came over and wanted to take Zhao shuning away by force, they found that there was an air wall in front of them, and they couldn''t get close to Zhao shuning.


    "There''s something wrong, master."


    Xie Yuan looks back at Zhao shuning.


    "I thank my family. When did it become so useless that I couldn''t even move a little girl."


    When Xie Yuan came over, he looked indignant.


    Originally, the Xie family, south of the Huaihe River, faced numerous challenges.


    Xie Yu, an unfilial son, even dares to do such things.


    "Smelly boy, wait for me to deal with you."


    Xie Yuan reaches out his hand, but finds that he can''t get through the wall in front of the little girl.


    What''s strange is that when Xie Yuan''s hand touches the transparent gas wall, he suddenly looks up at the little girl in front of him.


    She also found that she was looking at herself thoughtfully.


    The heart is next surprised, difficult don''t become, this gas wall, is this small wench''s mental strength form of?


    It''s like reading Xie Yuan''s idea. The wall becomes extremely soft and gently attaches Xie Yuan''s arm.


    Although the spirit is gentle, it makes Xie Yuan''s hand unable to move.


    Xie Yuan''s expression, more and more surprised.


    Is it true that Xie Yu, the smelly boy, is a fourth grade alchemist invited back this time?


    "Master Xie, but you have something to say?"


    "Girl, who are you?"


    "Xie Yu said earlier that I was just a child of the Zhao family in Qinghui town."


    The surging of mental power is so familiar.Xie Yuan knew that his previous judgment was wrong after all.


    There are people out there, and there is heaven out there.


    "Master Xie, do you think it''s time to end today''s farce?"


    "Miss Zhao, it''s my Xie family who has offended so much."


    Xie Yuan took back his hand with great respect.


    The contrast is too big.


    So at this time, the Xie family''s officials were all in a panic.


    What happened just now? Why did the expression of the owner change so much in a flash? Is this little girl really a alchemist?


    "Come and take Miss Zhao back to her room."


    "Yes."


    Xie Yu breathed a sigh of relief. His father treated him and outsiders differently.


    "What are you, master?"


    Those courtiers were just confused and asked one after another.


    When Xie Yuangang wanted to speak, he heard Zhao shuning''s tender voice.


    "I''m just a third-order psychic. It''s the master of the Xie family who is sorry for the younger generation and is willing to stay with me. "


    Xie Yu said: "boss, what do you say? You are clearly - "


    " you are clearly a spiritual pharmacist. "


    Xie Yuan quickly answered.


    Xie Yu is a smelly boy. He really has no eyesight.


    Don''t you see that the senior wants to keep a low profile? How with a lengtouqing general, but also silly to say it outside.


    When I hear my father answer, I see his face.


    Xie Yu swallowed his saliva and forced the alchemist back alive.


    "Miss Zhao, you''ve been tired for many days. Go back to your room and have a rest. Xie asked some maids and servants to come over. If you need anything, just tell them and let them do it."


    Zhao shuning nodded, sighed and went back.


    I have to say that Xie Yuan is an old fox.


    He treated himself so courteously that he certainly wanted to be the sacrifice of the Xie family. Even if he didn''t want to, he would have to do it when the Xie family was in trouble.


    After all, those who eat others and those who use others have short hands.

 Chapter 139

    Night, like a beast lurking in the sky, is crying in the boundless wilderness.


    The wind is blowing noisily. Its original intention may be to pass through every place in the mainland of Kyushu, or just because someone is there.


    The tearing wind seems to tear the night apart.


    On the other hand, there may be people who don''t know.


    Zhao shuning looked at the starry night sky, as if he saw the scene again.


    She divided her abilities and practices into four categories and taught them to the leaders of the four families.


    They said that Ye Ling was the only female emperor they recognized in their life.


    They also said that Ye Ling has great kindness to them. Whenever they are in danger, they will take the lead and stand in front of Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling has feelings for the four families.


    Ye Ling thinks that they and he are the same people, and they are both depressed and frustrated. They want to make the Dongze wasteland prosperous and want to make the bully disappear from now on.


    But ah, people are not familiar with it all the time.


    Those old foxes, from the very beginning, were not pure in purpose. How could they listen to Ye Ling''s words.


    Their ambition is too heavy, Ye Ling''s heart is simple, now think of it, Zhao shuning only feel that he was stupid, stupid to believe so many irrelevant people.


    Fortunately, the children I raised later should be older now. When I think of them, they were only seven or eight years old when I met them. I heard from the alchemist that Ji Qinglin was already an eight grade alchemist.


    This boy, can have such achievement, and his talent is inseparable.


    The seven or eight children who grew up together don''t know what kind of situation they are now in.


    Zhao shuning took a deep breath and closed the window slowly.


    "Master, the maidservants will wait on you to wash."


    As soon as Zhao shuning looked back, he was startled by the enthusiasm of the servant girl behind him.


    To tell you the truth, over the years, I''ve been used to fighting alone in all kinds of unknown array. She hasn''t used this kind of servant girl for a long time.


    "Don''t be so polite. Just put it down and I''ll do it myself."


    "Forgive me, master."


    Familiar don''t know, Zhao Shu Ning this light floating words, unexpectedly make that several servant girls Qi Qi of kneel down on the ground, connect the water in that basin all sprinkled some to come out.


    Zhao shuning frowned. She didn''t feel that there was something about her that made them so scared.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Master, if we do something wrong, please don''t drive us away. If the owner of the house knows that we are not well served, he will certainly deduct the monthly silver of the maidservants. Master, please have a large amount of money. Don''t have the same opinion with us. "


    Zhao shuning''s words stopped. Suddenly, he didn''t know how to answer these servant girls.


    Do you want to open your mouth for a false accusation?


    "Master, let the maidservants wait on you to clean up?"


    "Not really."


    Those servant girls smell speech, again head toward ground direction to gather a few minutes.


    Looking at these girls, Zhao shuning said helplessly: "then you get up."


    "Thank you, master!"


    "But - I have three demands, and if you can''t, I''ll kick you out."


    "Master, but it doesn''t hurt to say so."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "first, don''t call me elder. I''m just a spiritual pharmacist. It''s no different from other people. Just call me by name or call me Miss Zhao."


    Several servant girls looked at each other, and then said in unison: "yes, girl. Let us serve you to rest


    Zhao shuning waved his hand.


    "The second condition is that you don''t get close to me without my permission. I have hands and feet. I''m used to doing things by myself. I''m not used to your hospitality."


    "Well, this - girl, you know, we are born to be humble and serve others. We can''t do anything else but that. And the owner sent us here just to take care of you. "


    Zhao shuning said: "in this world, how can there be so many natural things? You should do these things when you lead the master of Xie''s family, but it has nothing to do with your identity. Don''t let yourself be so humble. I don''t need it, just because I don''t like it. "


    Several people are puzzled. Obviously, it is impossible to change the deep-rooted ideas in a short time.


    Zhao shuning only hopes that his words will have a little influence on them more or less.


    "Thank you, miss. Although we don''t quite understand what the girl said, we know that the girl is for our good. Since the girl doesn''t like our service, we will stay outside and wait for her orders at any time."


    Zhao shuning nodded his head, which was the answer."Girl, there''s another condition. You say it and we''ll do it."


    "Be quiet and sleep in this room outside. Don''t disturb me."


    "Girl, how can it be? No matter where the master doesn''t sleep, we should sleep first. In this way, we are not derelict of duty, girl, you -- "


    Zhao shuning made a silent gesture.


    The servant girls just stopped.


    "You can''t do what I said before. If you really can''t do what I want, you can go out. I don''t care what the owner punishes."


    Silence, no one dare to speak.


    "What? Aren''t you going out yet? "


    "Yes, girl, we --"


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes and looked at the girl who was the first of their several servant girls. They had to shut up and then slowly retreated.


    Finally out, Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Hear the door slowly close, those servant girl walk far of footstep sound.


    Zhao shuning just whispered: "come out, like this, it''s not boring."


    As soon as the voice fell, a rebellious boy jumped down from the beam.


    The young man was very beautiful. His eyes were really romantic. Every time he saw Xie Yu''s eyes, Zhao shuning felt that Xie Yu''s face had been destroyed by them.


    "Boss, I tell you that my old man is disrespectful to you tonight. You should bear more burden."


    Zhao shuning turns around and doesn''t want to see Xie Yu.


    Xie Yu said: "boss, you can''t be angry. You see, I was beaten so badly before. You didn''t even do it. I didn''t blame you, did I?"


    "You deserve it."


    "Boss -"


    "to get down to business, why do you want me?"

 Chapter 140

    Xie Yu opened his mouth and said, "you see, the boss is the boss. As soon as I come, I know I have something to look for you."


    Zhao shuning took a white look at Xie Yu: "if you have something to say."


    Xie Yu, who dares to come to her late at night, must be a private matter.


    "Boss, do you remember the snake I mentioned to you before?"


    "I remember."


    The young viper, Zhao shuning, felt very good in his heart. After inquiring about him, he knew that he was the most popular one in the Yanyu building.


    In accordance with this trend, xiao''an will certainly become a new rising force in Dongze wasteland.


    There is nothing wrong with handing over shuiyunsheng to him.


    "Boss, let me tell you, that snake is really cruel and cunning. According to the time, he should arrive here in three days. At that time, would you do me a favor?"


    Zhao shuning did not speak. Now she doesn''t know what the hell is in Xie Yu''s stomach.


    "Boss, you know, the old man in my family is not old, but he is full of airs. On the surface, he is just and serious. When the snake comes back, I have to compete with him again. I said boss, can you help me then? I - "


    " help you cheat? "


    Xie Yu pulled a long face and said with a smile: "boss, you see, how ugly cheating is? Right? My relationship with you, who with whom? "


    "Do I have anything to do with you?"


    Xie Yu''s face turned black, and he didn''t tear it down like Zhao shuning.


    The young master of the Xie family came here to discuss things with her. He also took the initiative to put his body so low. Why didn''t she appreciate it and stab him in the right way.


    Xie Yu''s smile is not serious, Zhao shuning said: "Xie Yu, if I expect good, you should be a four section spirit pharmacist?"


    "Yes, boss, I''m good."


    "How old are you?"


    "Twenty is less than one."


    "How old is the Viper?"


    "About fourteen."


    What Zhao shuning asked, Xie Yu sincerely answered.


    "So, Xie Yu, could you please order your face?"


    "Me? Why am I shameless? "


    Xie Yu looked puzzled, and Zhao shuning said, "you are a four section spirit pharmacist, and you are so old as a poisonous snake. You even asked me to help you. In order to save your face in your father''s place, Xie Yu, you are an upright young boy, and you are talented and intelligent. Why can''t you change your ruffian temperament?"


    "Boss, I''m here for your help. You -- "you are blaming me.


    Zhao shuning sat down.


    Xie Yu may not know that his relationship with viper is much closer than his.


    "What are you afraid of him doing?"


    "It''s not that I''m afraid, boss. You don''t know, viper is not human. Before, I just thought he had some talent in cultivation, but he was much worse than me. But I don''t know what happened. In this short year, his rank has been rising."


    Zhao shuning covers his forehead. It''s not because of his carelessness.


    "Boss, do you think he''s using some heresy? In fact, I''m not afraid of him now, but I''m concerned about the brotherhood between us. If I win him, I''m sure the snake''s poor self-esteem will be frustrated again."


    "Really?"


    "Well, I''m afraid I''ll lose to him. It''s too humiliating. You know, I''m the only child of the Xie family. The poisonous snake is just a foreign son. If he wins me, how can I walk north of the Huaihe River?"


    "Xie Yu, what stage are you in siduanling pharmacist?"


    "Yellow steps."


    Yellow scale? That''s not low. Viper can''t be so evil. It''s higher than Huang Jie, right?


    As if seeing through Zhao shuning''s idea, Xie Yu sighed and said: "in fact, I don''t want to admit that the boy is so powerful, but when he came back from his letter, he was already Huang Jie. I think, now, I should not be his opponent. Boss, the boundary on the Huaihe River has always been in charge of my Xie family. My father has always been strict. You know, I''m not a good match He is mainly in charge of the situation north of the Huaihe River. If I lose this competition, my father may give the management right north of the Huaihe River to the viper. "


    Looking at Xie Yu''s serious appearance, Zhao shuning thinks that this dandy has something to recommend.


    When you think about Xie Yuan''s practice today, Zhao shuning thinks that Xie Yu''s idea is reasonable.


    "Look, boss?"


    "Xie Yu, I''m just a third-order herbalist. Do you think I can help you?"


    Xie Yu held his face in both hands and said seriously: "of course, who is the boss? Even if you have a big problem in front of you, I think you can do it. "


    Xie Yu is very good at flattering.


    "But you''re wrong. I won''t help you, Xie Yu. If you lose, you lose. What''s the shame? In the future, the development of viper will be better than you. Can you prevent him now and in the future? What''s more, viper is a member of your Xie family. He has made achievements, and it will be your Xie family''s achievements in the future. You don''t have a good relationship with him early, but you want to win by opportunism here. You are still the eldest son. You can do such a terrible thing. ""But the boss, north of the Huaihe River, is a place that has poured a lot of spirit into me. I don''t want to give up."


    "You don''t have to give up either."


    "But three days later, I''ll be competing with the viper."


    "Vipers don''t manage north of the Huai River. Don''t worry about that. "


    Xie Yu sat on the ground with a helpless face and sighed: "boss, if it can be solved so easily, then I won''t look for you."


    "What do you say?"


    Xie Yu bowed his head and didn''t speak. His face looked guilty.


    Think of what poisonous snake said, Zhao shuning probably thought of something.


    "Have you bullied him before?"


    Xie Yu nodded regretfully.


    "Xie Yu, you are brave enough. You have such a good talent as viper. If you don''t get along well, you dare to bully him."


    "Boss, that''s why I came to beg you. You don''t know, viper is very cheap and vengeful. In the past, when we were competing, he would try his best every time. Although he couldn''t win me in the end, he was beaten badly by me. You see, this time, when he has strength, he will not let me go. When he mentions it with his father, he will surely reply with my old man''s temper It should be him. "


    Zhao shuning gave a white look.


    Xie Yu has done all these things, and he still hopes to win in the hands of poisonous snakes. That''s a fool''s dream.


    "Boss, I know that viper certainly doesn''t want to take care of the matters north of Huaihe River, but he also knows that this is what I care about most. It''s hard to guarantee that he will ask my old man for the right of jurisdiction in order to revenge me."


    "That''s what you deserve."


    "Boss" -


    Xie Yu''s face is decadent. There seems to be some remorse.


    "Then I''ll discuss a tactic with you. You just do as I say. Then I can guarantee that the management right to the north of Huaihe River is still in your hands."


    There was a bright light in Xie Yu''s eyes. Then he nodded his head and said, "as long as I take over the north of the Huaihe River, no matter what the cost, I am willing to pay."


    "Seriously?"


    "Seriously!"

 Chapter 141

    Previously, Zhao shuning did not know that the poisonous snake was Xie an.


    If it wasn''t for these days, Xie Yu always mentions that Xie an is a poisonous snake in Yanyu building. I''m afraid Zhao shuning doesn''t know that Xie an is Xiao an now.


    Now that you know that the viper is xiao''an, everything will be much easier.


    Having talked with Viper before, Zhao shuning knows that Xiaoan has always been in a state of confusion about the so-called Xie family.


    The reason why he dislikes mentioning the Xie family may be that he doesn''t want to have anything to do with the Xie family in his heart.


    Xiao''an has a knot in his heart, and Xie Yu is also upset about his youth. If they have a good discussion, maybe xiao''an won''t be so lonely in the future.


    Time flies, too. Three days is fleeting.


    As usual, the Xie family set up the arena early, waiting for Xie Yu to compete with the poisonous snake.


    Zhao shuning is sitting upstairs. He can see the scenery below by opening the window.


    It''s time for xiao''an to arrive. In a few days, there will be a joint competition. On this day, xiao''an will surely take part as the best disciple of Yanyu building.


    Now when he returns to Xie''s home, it must be a last resort, because the event is held on Xie''s site south of the Huaihe River.


    Sure enough, not long after, a man appeared, who was dressed in cloth.


    It looks a little more mature than ever.


    Zhao shuning pursed a smile, so long time no see, Xiao an this child, don''t know how much progress than before.


    As soon as Xie an appeared, he went to see Xie Yuan first.


    Xie Yuan nodded at the child in front of him and reached out to touch the snake''s head.


    But unexpectedly, Xie an dodged.


    "Viper, if the owner touches you, how can you avoid it? Why is your child so unfilial and not sensible at all?"


    Zhao shuning looked around and found that the person who said this was a woman.


    Next to the woman stood a middle-aged man in his forties. Looking at the man''s eyebrows, he was somewhat similar to Xie an.


    This should be the parents Xiao an mentioned.


    Zhao shuning frowned and thought that xiao''an was right. In his parents'' eyes, he could no longer be seen.


    The Viper who heard this was obviously unhappy, but he still didn''t say it.


    But Xie Yuan opened his mouth.


    "It''s OK. Xie an has been like this since he was a child. He''s not very close to people. Don''t blame him either."


    "Thank you, Haihan."


    Xie an''s parents stretch out their hands to pull Xie an, but they are brushed away by Xie an.


    "Xie''an, what are you doing, child? I''m your mother. You''re so impatient when I touch you?"


    The Viper didn''t speak. He passed them and went to the challenge arena.


    "Alas -"


    Zhao shuning sighed. These parents may have been competent before, but now they have done too little and wrong.


    The Viper doesn''t want much, but it''s just parents'' affection, that''s all.


    But now, just as the Viper said before, his parents don''t see him as a child, they just regard him as a tool to cling to the powerful.


    "Xie an, I have something to say to you as a father."


    Xie an didn''t mean to answer, so his father went to the challenge arena with a smile, pulled Xie an down and went to a quiet place, which was the downstairs of Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning thought that the father might want to tell Xie an to be careful with Xie Yu and not to get hurt. But what she heard was the following dialogue.


    "What''s the matter with you, Shane? Do you really think you''re plump and hard enough to fly? I tell you that today''s competition, as usual, you can only lose, not win. No, you are not the opponent of the young master. Then you will lose more tragically this time. When the young master sees it, he may be in a good mood and will reward you with a lot of spirit stones. "


    Shea didn''t speak.


    "I''m talking to you, do you hear me?"


    Shea still didn''t speak.


    "Xie an, I tell you that the honor and disgrace of our family are all on you. You can''t break the rules without authorization. You will bear the pain and don''t hurt the young master."


    Zhao shuning was shocked.


    Xiao''an''s father didn''t care about him. He didn''t see him for a long time, and he didn''t ask him how he was doing. He just wanted xiao''an to do well and not let the Xie family sweep them out.


    "Father."


    "Why?"


    The man who was still talking, when he heard Xie an''s words, stopped and looked at him.


    "Father, don''t you worry about my injury? I get hurt, and it hurts. "


    The man was obviously stunned for a while, and then said with a smile: "Xie an, you are a poisonous snake. You should remember that we are all poor families. You have suffered a lot since you were a child. You should be beaten. It''s nothing."Xie an smiles, but there are many bitterness hidden in his smile. No one knows.


    "Do you know?"


    After finishing this sentence, the man repeated it again and asked again.


    The cup in Zhao shuning''s hand, also because of this sentence, was pinched tightly. With a little more internal force, it might be broken on the spot.


    Xiao an''s experience is much worse than what he said.


    But when he was in the dark, in order to comfort himself, he was able to say those words lightly. What kind of mood should he have when he said these words.


    "I won''t let him go."


    "What?"


    "I said, when it comes to the challenge arena, I won''t let go. Whether he can win depends on his strength."


    Originally, Xie an''s father, who was smiling all the time, stood beside Xie an because of this sentence. His hand stretched out and was about to hit Xie an.


    Xie an didn''t move his body. He was slapped by his father.


    "Unfilial son, say it again!"


    Shea looked back.


    Perhaps, in his eyes, there are tears.


    Zhao shuning can actually see that when the man called xiao''an out of the challenge arena, xiao''an had hope in his eyes. He might also expect that his father would care more about him.


    But it was this slap that he waited for.


    "Xie an, just think of me as a father. Will you please?"


    Without speaking, Xie an turned and jumped into the challenge arena.


    Zhao shuning thought that if the man didn''t make such a request, maybe xiao''an would release water.


    He will choose to compromise for the sake of his parents, and he will lose to Xie Yu, but when the man says so, Xie an has such a stubborn temper.


    How can we give up?


    The big fight in the challenge arena is imminent.

 Chapter 142

    See Xie an on stage, and the expression on the face is also very sinister.


    The arrogant Xie Yu''s heart was even more uneasy. He looked up at the window upstairs, and he kept muttering in his heart.


    Boss, you have to bless me. The tactics you said are really useful. Otherwise, I would be beaten by Xie an this time.


    After the Viper got on the stage, he tied up his sleeves.


    Looking at this posture, Xie Yu wants to cry a little.


    You said Xie an''s father, don''t expect him to persuade Xie an, at least don''t add fuel to the fire. Now the poisonous snake is much more terrible than before.


    See that Zhao shuning nodded by the window, Xie Yu closed his eyes.


    What''s to be afraid of? It''s all done by ourselves. Sooner or later, we have to pay it back.


    As soon as Xie Yu''s heart crossed, he was looking at Xie an. Seeing that Xie an''s face was not good, Xie Yu kindly said, "that poisonous snake, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I really miss the days when I was with you."


    "Miss the days with me?"


    Xie an''s expression became a bit more sinister. He also asked Xie Yu.


    Xie Yu really wants to bite off his tongue. What is he saying? He misses the days when he was together. When they were together, Xie an was beaten badly by himself. He didn''t give Xie an a good look. What''s wrong with him?


    In this way, doesn''t Xie an think that he is complacent and provoking him?


    "That''s not what I mean, Cheyenne. I don''t miss you at all."


    Bah, what is that.


    Xie Yu is going to surrender to himself. He is usually clever and quick to speak. How can he speak on the stage now, how can he say it and how can he be wrong?


    "It''s Xie an. Don''t get me wrong. I want to apologize to you. Although you are a foreign son, although your parents are a little bit of a villain, although --"


    seeing that the hand of the poisonous snake has begun to sprout, Xie Yu''s heart was flat and said absolutely: "forget it, I won''t talk any more. Come on, Xie an, I''m not afraid of you today."


    As soon as he said this, the Viper seemed to have heard the amnesty.


    The body is like a sharp arrow leaving the bow string, suddenly attacking Xie Yu.


    This speed, compared with a year ago, is a big difference.


    Even Zhao shuning could not help but marvel at the explosive power of the young viper.


    Xie Yu also held his breath and tried his best to face the snake. Every move of the snake was very fierce and accurate. It can be said that Xie Yu used up all his spiritual power to dodge.


    The letters I got were really good.


    Fortunately, I consulted the boss before, and now there is no other way, so I can only try the boss''s method.


    Xie Yu is fighting Xie an with all his strength.


    Every time Xie an punches, Xie Yu is tired of dealing with it. What''s more, it''s strange that Xie Yu''s next attack seems to be in Xie an''s expectation. He often pours on the air.


    Now the form is basically one-sided. Xie Yu keeps on defending and has no chance to attack.


    In contrast to Xie an, he can keep attacking while defending. This speed is very fast, and his appearance seems to be very easy.


    "Shea an, be light."


    "Don''t hit me in the face, Shea."


    "Shane, I''m running out of strength."


    "How dare you hit me, xie''an?"


    On the challenge arena, Xie Yu''s voice began to come.


    Xie Yu wailed. Really, I beat him. Xie an, a young man so many years younger than him, dares to beat him. The one in front dare not resist, but the one in the back can''t resist.


    Xie Yu''s body began to hang colors, one, two, three -


    more and more places began to appear scars, but Xie Yu did not retreat, or to fight with all his strength, especially in the later, even Xie an''s fist, he did not hide, but straight up.


    It''s like trying to kill yourself.


    Everyone was surprised, xie Yuan also stood up, Xie an''s parents, also clenched their fists, exuded a lot of sweat on the head.


    One, two, three.


    The red eyed Viper also found something wrong.


    Xie Yu is a four section spirit pharmacist. No matter how much he put on airs, he would not be so unbearable. He didn''t even hide. He was hit by Xie an every time.


    The snake stopped. At this time, Xie Yu was out of breath, and his body was soaked with sweat and blood.


    Clearly Xie Yu has been so unbearable, but he still did not admit defeat, did not stop the game.


    "Thank you, are you down?"


    "Xie Yu, what are you doing?"


    The snake''s eyes are gloomy, which makes Xie Yu''s heart bristle. I don''t know whether what the boss said will work or not. Now, the snake''s mood has not improved.


    However, things have come to such a point that we can''t help retreating.No one can count on a dead horse as a living horse doctor at this juncture.


    "Xie an, I have something to say to you. It''s from the bottom of my heart."


    Hidden words? This is true, but when Xie Yu said that, he always felt that he had a trace of other meaning, which sounded strange.


    Sure enough, after saying this, Xie an''s face was ruddy.


    "Thank you, are you down?"


    "You are the young master of the Xie family. Can you take care of my feelings as an outsider?"


    This is what Xie Yu often says.


    "What foreign son, you will be my brother after Xie an, who dares to say you are foreign son."


    Everyone was in silence. Young master, you are really shameless. In Xie''s family, you are the only one who has the courage and cheers the most?


    Looking at Xie Yu''s serious face, Xie an''s face changed.


    "Xie Yu, what medicine are you selling in your gourd?"


    Xie Yu said sincerely: "xiao''an, when you came here -"


    with a gloomy face, Xie an interrupted Xie Yu and said, "call me my full name."


    "OK, Xie an, you --" the mood was suddenly interrupted. Xie Yu suddenly forgot what he wanted to say. After thinking for a long time, he only said one sentence.


    "Anyway, it was all my fault before, xie''an. I really like your brother. Don''t worry about what I did to you before? How are you


    Don''t worry? How can it be that easy?


    But Xie Yu remembers that the boss said that no matter how dissatisfied Xie an is, he should keep a pious heart to talk to him.


    Upstairs Zhao shuning, some helpless cover his forehead.


    What the hell is Xie Yu doing?


    I let him use bitter meat, and then use sincere words to influence those mustard in xiao''an''s heart.


    But what did he say? His expression and play were a little too much. What''s more, what Xie Yu is doing now doesn''t seem to admit his mistake, but more like a confession?

 Chapter 143

    In addition to Zhao shuning has been confused, the stage of the snake, at this time is also unbelievable.


    He''s a bit awkward. After all, he''s in public. He''s liked by an elder brother who''s been bullying him for many years. It''s hard for him to accept it.


    Apart from them, xie Yuan, who was watching, was also a black line on his face.


    Xie Yu is a smelly boy. Does he know what he is talking about.


    "Xie Yu, you have such a habit."


    "Me? What''s my hobby? I''m just admitting my mistake. Xie an, please don''t doubt what I said. Every sentence is true. There''s absolutely no falsehood. Please forgive me, OK


    The audience was in an uproar and began to whisper.


    "Don''t you like girls? You see, on the boat a few days ago, he wanted to rob Miss Zhao to come back to be a maid. For so many years, isn''t he only interested in beautiful women? "


    "Who knows? You see, after those girls were brought back to the mansion, the young master didn''t touch them. He was just a maid or something. Maybe that''s what the young master did to hide his inner thoughts. "


    "There are some reasons for you to say that. I didn''t notice that you have lived so hard for so many years."


    "That''s right. Since the young master came here, he has been finding fault with him. Now it seems that he just wants to attract the young master''s attention."


    "People are unpredictable."


    "People have ulterior motives."


    "Man''s face and beast''s heart."


    Aware of what he said, he quickly covered his mouth and laughed awkwardly.


    But Xie Yu on the stage has not responded.


    Zhao shuning covered his face and didn''t dare to look at the war below. This young man named Xie Yu thought he was smart before, but now it seems that he is just so.


    Look at Zhao Xiangxiang.


    When she heard Xie Yu say these words, her face also changed.


    "Don''t think about it, Zhao Xiangxiang. You don''t know the habits of that boy Xie Yu. Now, most of his words don''t express his ideas. He doesn''t know what he''s talking about."


    Zhao Xiangxiang turned around and said, "you tell me what to do with these things. How about Xie Yu has nothing to do with me."


    Zhao shuning smiles and doesn''t speak any more.


    The fight under the stage has obviously reached a white hot stage.


    Forget it, it''s all fate. It depends on whether xiao''an will take it or not.


    "Xie an, why don''t you talk?"


    Bullshit, you said that, how do you let people answer you?


    "Can you forgive me, Shane? Shall we live in peace in the future? I will treat you well in the future. "


    Xie an turns around and doesn''t want to see Xie Yu.


    But that Xie Yu action is fast, immediately ran to the other side of Xie an, with a "sincere" look at him.


    "Will you forgive me, Cheyenne? I promise you that I will listen to you well in the future. What you say is what you say. "


    The psychic power in Xie an''s body is a little unstable.


    Is Xie Yu taking the wrong medicine? Why do you flatter yourself all of a sudden? Does he really like himself as he said?


    Xie an shakes her head, trying to throw this ridiculous idea out of her mind.


    "Xie Yu, what do you want to do?"


    Xie Yu came up and asked, "can you forgive me if I talk to you?"


    Shea jumped a long way.


    "You see, you still won''t forgive me."


    Xie an looks at Xie Yu and thinks in his heart, did he hit Xie Yu too hard before?


    "What do you want to say? Just say it quickly. "


    Xie Yu came close to Xie an and said softly, "well, can you not compete with me for the management right to the north of Huaihe River?"


    Xie an was stunned.


    The people under the stage don''t know what heavy news Xie Yu quietly said to Xie an, which made him show such a surprised expression.


    Later, Xie was relieved.


    Fortunately, fortunately.


    "That''s what you just said to me?"


    Xie Yu has been nodding, "sincere incomparable" way: "can you promise me?"


    "I didn''t want to manage the north of the Huaihe River. Besides, that''s the land uncle Xie gave you." Xie an''s mind is on shuiyunsheng. He doesn''t want to spend his spare time to deal with other things.


    He promised her that he would give her a gift when we meet again. He is the biggest help in the world. He will do it well and become the most effective assistant of his predecessors in the future.


    Xie Yu breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that he really took the heart of a villain as the belly of a gentleman.


    "But if you care so much, I''ll probably talk to Uncle Xie."


    "Xie an, I --"Looking at the expression on Xie an''s face, Xie Yu realized that it was Xie an who was teasing him.


    Xie an smiles, raises his feet and goes down.


    Mood, inexplicable good.


    When walking, Xie an''s ears were sharp. She heard some movement upstairs. She looked up and saw a girl''s tears coming out.


    She was wearing a water blue dress with long hair pasted on the clothes. She was very cute and charming when she laughed.


    That face, very familiar.


    Zhao shuning was once the leader of shuiyunsheng.


    Why is she here?


    The viper''s heart moved and felt that Zhao shuning looked familiar. This kind of familiarity was not because she was Zhao shuning, but because she was like a person in her memory. The Viper could not remember who she was.


    Seeing her smile so happy, the snake first looked suspicious, then his face began to turn red.


    Zhao shuning''s position is very smooth and convenient.


    To think of it, she should have a panoramic view of her and Xie Yu''s actions, expressions and words.


    That''s why she''s so happy.


    Off the stage, Xie an immediately went back to his room.


    Leaving a lot of people in place, a face in an uproar.


    At this time, Xie Yu came to Xie Yuan and said, "father, you see, I''m living in peace with Xie an according to your meaning. Are you happy?"


    Xie Yuan took a look at Xie Yu, which had a different meaning.


    After that, xie Yuan threw his sleeve and left the competition place.


    "The old man has a strange temper. What I do is not as good as his will. Let him go. Anyway, the north of Huaihe River is still mine. Xie an said that if you don''t rob me, you won''t rob me."


    Xie Yuzheng complacent, raised his head, looking at those girls.


    I don''t know what happened today. Since I got off the stage, these girls'' eyes have been following me. When I won the game in the past, I didn''t see them worship me so much?


    Is it hard to be handsome?


    Just make these wenches, so reluctant to look away?


    After thinking about this, Xie Yu''s steps became more and more open.

 Chapter 144

    Zhao shuning''s smile is full of twigs and twigs.


    Zhao Xiangxiang couldn''t help laughing.


    Xie Yu, a young man, is sometimes stupid, but he is still very cute.


    Almost 20 people, and sometimes speak, will not over the brain.


    When Zhao shuning was smiling, he suddenly felt a cold sight on the back. When he looked back again, he found that there was no one behind him.


    The heart is next surprised, careful a few minutes.


    Xie Yuan said that this time, the young man named Nanfeng is coming. The strength of the young man can''t be underestimated with the help of xuanjie, the fourth section spirit pharmacist, and the four elephant stone white tiger.


    "Zhao shuning, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Not much."


    In a flash, Zhao shuning was just like before, as if nothing had happened.


    The joint race of disciples is coming. If they can win and get the conditions of a king''s family, the Zhao family can no longer live in Qinghui town and go to Yanqing city for development.


    This time the laurel, Zhao shuning potential in the must, no one can hinder her.


    In the distance, a man in white smiles and looks good.


    The little white animal around the man circled back and forth, obviously excited by what he had just seen.


    "Xiaobai, don''t you find that ling''er has made a lot of progress?"


    At least now, she is much more defensive than before.


    "Emperor Zun, why don''t you meet her? Don''t you miss her? "


    What do you think? That is a very strange word, but Yan Ruyu, really miss her, but he knows how to control his feelings, and also knows how to find the best balance between rationality and sensibility.


    "Xiaobai, I want to see ling''er''s growth over the years. After all, she is not Lingxiao flower. She can''t be attached to me all her life."


    Although, Yan Ruyu hopes that Ye Ling will rely on him all his life.


    But the last accident, has made Yan Ruyu more than a heart, he can''t always stay in Ling Er side, if he is not, then she met the top of things, and how to deal with it?


    What he can do now is to make Ye Ling stronger and grow faster.


    "Dizun, you don''t seem happy."


    Not happy? What makes you unhappy? How could Yan Ruyu be unhappy to see her growing up like this.


    But Bai Ze knew that it was different from Yan Ruyu for thousands of years. He knew that Yan Ruyu must be unhappy at the moment. What''s the specific reason? Emperor Zun was lazy and would not say.


    Yan Ruyu looked at the direction of the Xie family, feeling melancholy.


    In fact, can it be your own reason?


    Yan Ruyu had such a calculation a long time ago.


    When her mother was in the parallel world, she once told herself that he was the lifeblood of a thousand year old orphan.


    A man like him should have no love or hate, live in the cloud all his life, and should not have too much contact with the world, or, in other words, should not have people he likes.


    Yan Ruyu thought that as a member of the Feng family, he had seen the influence of fate on her mother. At that time, her mother was so powerful, but for the first half of her life, she could not resist the will of heaven and lived a miserable life.


    How can he escape from the fate of a thousand year old orphan?


    In other words, how dare you want to like and love?


    Yan Ruyu even wondered if it was because she had changed her mind before, had someone who wanted to protect her, wanted to own Ye Ling, and wanted to protect her all her life.


    Is it because of his selfishness that he collided with the so-called fate.


    That''s why there is a natural disaster, which makes Ye Ling suffer from the disaster?


    Under these conditions, Yan Ruyu and other arrogant, always in the cloud men, also began to become a little shaky, he did not dare to gamble, because this bet, he can not afford to lose.


    "Emperor, you want to see her, but why? Do you want to hurt yourself like this? "


    "Xiaobai, I''m different from you in animal world and human world. You don''t understand."


    He has too much to think about.


    Maybe Ye Ling died in the last life because she thought she shouldn''t move. In this life, she will be her teacher and protect her disciple. That''s enough.


    As a teacher, what to do and what not to do.


    Yan Ruyu naturally understood.


    Although meet again, make Yan Ruyu almost to be dazzled by joy, but he still choose, quietly guard behind her.


    Anyway, their life is safe, Chang''an and the world.


    It''s enough to protect her life as Zhao shuning.


    In addition, they should not be greedy, nor can they be greedy.


    The white Ze looks at the host''s facial expression, seem to have restored the past that kind of cold.


    I don''t know why heaven is so unfair. Emperor Zun is such a good man, but he is destined to live a lonely life. He dare not love or hate all the way.It''s not easy to meet a woman who can make waves in his heart, but he is afraid to love because of fear.


    "Xiaobai, bear it again. If it''s not necessary, we won''t see her."


    It''s enough to know that she''s doing well now.


    Yan Ruyu turns around and appears in the original inn. Suddenly, he has a letter in his hand, which is from Mu Wan and tingbai.


    The cover is both of them, but the handwriting in the letter is Su mu, the leader of Qingyun kingdom.


    Su Mu''s letter is very simple. He asked him about some tactics. By the way, there seems to be something wrong with Qingyun''s belief.


    And then, he said, if you meet his sister, remember to let her go back to Qingyun.


    Such words, Yan Ruyu can basically recite.


    In this world, he has too many things to carry. Yan Ruyu''s real name is Feng buran. In this parallel world, Qingyun kingdom is the projection of the former cloud kingdom.


    Qingyun kingdom was originally the kingdom of Feng family.


    But Feng buran was really tired of the imperial power and didn''t want to interfere in the political disputes, so she found some credible people and handed over the country of Qingyun to them.


    The Phoenix family is the belief of the whole Qingyun country.


    Feng buran changed his name in order to stop being chased by the world and accept those indifferent worships. His face remained unchanged for thousands of years, so he followed the name of Yan Ruyu.


    Unexpectedly, the name of Yan Ruyu has been used for so many years.


    If not for Su Mu''s constant reminders, Yan Ruyu feels that she is about to forget the name.


    The Feng royal family regards the Feng family as the most important one. The four sons of the Feng family all have their own fixed number, and he, Feng buran, is destined to be the emperor''s teacher in this strange world.


    What he can do is to impart the endless spiritual and spiritual power to the world.


    If, in this time and space, also have their own real relatives, then how good?


    Perhaps, I have a companion on the towering Qingyun peak, and I can tell with myself.

 Chapter 145

    Yan Ruyu waved her hand lightly, and the letter disappeared out of thin air.


    "Emperor, don''t you need to reply?"


    "No


    As the leader of Qingyun Kingdom, Su Mu wants to work for the welfare of the people, which is naturally a good thing. But now, when he just meets Ling Er, he also wants to be selfish.


    Su Mu will find a way to deal with Qingyun.


    Mu Wan listen to white these two people are also in Qingyun country, Yan Ruyu has nothing to worry about.


    Today, Emperor Zun''s mind is a bit unpredictable. Xiaobai thinks that maybe it''s because he is so happy to see Ye Ling today, and emperor is also infected. Although he was sad for a while, he is just like before.


    Even in the evening, Yan Ruyu looks sideways at Baize.


    "Xiaobai, are you bored? Why don''t we go out for a walk?"


    Baize opened his sleepy eyes and stood up. Looking at the pale of emperor Zun''s hand holding the book, he knew that emperor Zun had been struggling all afternoon.


    Otherwise, you see, today, Emperor Zun''s book has not turned a page.


    Moreover, others can see at a glance that Baize is sleeping soundly at this time, but Yan Ruyu asks if it''s boring and wants to go out for a walk?


    Xiaobai knows the heart of emperor Zun.


    Then he said, "well, I''m bored. Please go out with me."


    Is it boring? It''s the emperor''s mind that can be seen at a glance.


    Xiaobai turned his body into a tiny one and followed the emperor.


    Occasionally, he jumped into the space bag of emperor Zun and fell asleep.


    Yan Ruyu walked, that step, deviated from the established route, white Ze know, his master, must also go to the direction of the Xie family.


    Sure enough, after a quarter of an hour, Yan Ruyu''s figure appeared in Zhao shuning''s downstairs.


    At this time, there is a half moon hanging in the night sky.


    Under the moonlight, the man''s face without dust is particularly good-looking.


    He just stood quietly downstairs, not talking, not moving.


    I don''t know if the people in the window are asleep.


    Heart a have this kind of idea, Yan Ruyu''s body shape, then came to Zhao shuning''s bedside.


    Looking at the villain on the bed so close, Yan Ruyu felt that her frozen heart seemed to return to some temperature and was beating slowly.


    The little girl turned over in bed and muttered, "brother."


    Yan Ruyu''s hand, which reached into the air, was put down slowly.


    Does Ling Er have a brother? That elder brother, treat her well, otherwise, she won''t even dream, still think about this elder brother.


    There was a strange feeling in my heart.


    Outside came a sound of walking feet. Yan Ruyu laughed and her body became transparent.


    What are you doing now?


    In the daytime, he repeatedly told himself to deal with this feeling carefully, but in the evening, the missing, like a nightmare, pesters him.


    Yan Ruyu was influenced by this emotion, so she thought that no matter what, she would see her immediately.


    This before and after different and childish approach, how can he Yan Ruyu?


    Bai Ze pokes his head out of the space bag and looks at the loss on the master''s face. He also feels very bad.


    Emperor Zun clearly wants to see Ye Ling, but why is he unwilling to take that step?


    "Dizun -"


    "Xiaobai, you are sleepy, go to sleep."


    Also ignore the struggle of white Ze, Yan Ruyu will space bag is good, put the bedside.


    And he started playing chess by himself.


    For thousands of years, Yan Ruyu''s appearance is peerless. During this period, countless women have courted him, including beautiful, shy and lovely. No matter what kind of women, Yan Ruyu has seen.


    Baize has seen the madness of those women. They don''t want their lives for emperor''s sake.


    When I see Yan Lang, I miss my whole life.


    These words have been handed down through the ages.


    In those days, Emperor Zun was able to keep his mind and not be disturbed by the common things of the outside world.


    I didn''t stop the little girl in rags.


    Emperor Zun, also didn''t prevent that little girl''s smile.


    The moment she handed the purple ball to Emperor Zun, it was like a beam of light, suddenly shining into Yan Ruyu''s heart.


    He doesn''t think so. He thinks that a child with a good heart, good talent and good support will surely achieve a great career in the future.


    At the beginning, Yan Ruyu really thought so.


    But where did he expect the influence of this child to be so powerful.


    When she saw her, she was alone, naked, but her eyes were very firm.


    In the heavy snow, Yan Ruyu and Bai Ze appear in the vast white world. Instead of being afraid, she doesn''t dodge. Instead, she welcomes them.He said he hoped Yan Ruyu would be responsible for him.


    At the beginning, he didn''t set up a guard. He thought that Ye Ling was just a little girl with yellow hair, not a girl who was 17 or 18 years old. It should not have anything to do with his life style.


    But did not expect, in the day after day together, the little girl, slowly into the heart of Yan Ruyu.


    That little girl many times careless words, always can very good poke in Yan Ruyu''s heart.


    Yan Ruyu took Zhao shuning to Qingyun peak.


    On the top of the peak, she would jump behind Yan Ruyu and deliver things to him. At night, she would cry in a low voice, miss her relatives and hold Yan Ruyu, hoping to get some warmth and comfort.


    Slowly, the child became a girl, the more gorgeous the girl looked.


    She looked at Yan Ruyu''s eyes, and began to have some unknown feelings.


    Ye Ling is different from all the girls before.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t realize that her heart was falling inch by inch.


    Until dawn, Yan Ruyu did not fall asleep. He looked at the distant stars and seemed to be thinking about something.


    Or maybe he missed his relatives a little.


    Alone in a strange world, Yan Ruyu has gone through a thousand years.


    Father Jun said that this was his destiny. Yan Ruyu always believed that they were his best wishes for the future life.


    Can you change your life against the weather?


    Is it possible to become the ideal kind of person.


    Yan Ruyu was melancholy. Her beautiful fingers were long and smooth. After a snap in the air, a thick book appeared on the wooden table.


    This book records all the most important things he has done in the past thousand years, including governing the country, practicing, alchemy and training animals.


    But today, he seems to be a little uneasy.


    Take a deep breath, he in the book, slowly crossed out the name of Ye Ling, and then, wrote Zhao shuning three words.


    This name is the only one that appears in this book.

 Chapter 146

    In the space bag of white Ze, actually also felt the master that flustered mind.


    It knows the emperor''s reluctance, the emperor''s vacillation, the emperor''s frozen heart, once and now because of the little girl named Ye Ling.


    Later, it gradually returned to plain.


    If ye Ling really died, maybe Yan Ruyu would also die.


    But now, she came to life with another identity. In this way, Yan Ruyu would live a more miserable life.


    While he wanted to get close to her, he was afraid that his bad luck would affect Zhao shuning.


    On the other hand, he wanted to stay away from her, but every time he thought of the smiling face, the little things he had been together with, the happy and hard days when he supported each other, Yan Ruyu was reluctant to leave.


    I really can''t bear it.


    When Yan Ruyu reaches back her hand, Yan Ruyu''s heart is like a heavy load of a thousand jin, so heavy that he can''t breathe.


    He wants to be close to Zhao shuning, she is so beautiful.


    But what can he do? Get close to her and push her into the fire again?


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    "Emperor Zun, don''t you rest?"


    At dawn, the world is full of hope, and all things begin to grow again. But Yan Ruyu thinks that her world is gray?


    Xu is too long to see the bright sunshine, so will be so attached to Ling Er once left warm bar.


    "Xiaobai, have a rest."


    Bai zeyin went to his own breathing and seemed to be tired.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t know how many days she had spent without sleep.


    My body will never die for thousands of years and never rot for thousands of years.


    Waiting for their own, never bright.


    At this time, Zhao shuning also slowly opened her eyes. She stretched and twisted her neck. Somehow, she always felt that there was a familiar smell in the room.


    Maybe, it''s just that I''m too thoughtful.


    Not long after I got up, a servant girl came to me in a hurry. Not long after that, xie Yuan came, standing outside the house, circling in the yard, looking very anxious.


    Zhao shuning can feel Xie Yuan''s tension through the window.


    "Miss, the owner has been waiting for you for a long time."


    "What can I do for you?"


    "We, as slaves, don''t know exactly what happened, but the master told us. When the girl wakes up, let''s invite her to the ancestral hall of the Xie family."


    "Now that you are here, how can master Xie come?"


    Several servant girls looked at each other, or the girl who was the leader had more courage. After a salute, she said, "girl, we have been waiting for you outside the hospital for a long time. Because the master has told us that we can''t disturb your rest, so we can only wait for you outside."


    Zhao shuning is a little embarrassed.


    Dare feeling, because oneself slept in, that Xie Yuan can''t wait, come to wait for her personally.


    Sure enough, those who eat and live in other people can''t be too lazy.


    Zhao shuning quickly tidies up himself and walks out of the room. Xie Yuan, with a worried face, sees Zhao shuning coming out. He quickly steps forward and makes amends while leading the way for Zhao shuning.


    "Please, elder. If Xie didn''t have something important, he would never bother you to have a rest."


    Zhao shuning frowned and quickened his pace.


    "Master, you go this way."


    After turning the back garden, Zhao shuning saw a magnificent ancestral hall.


    After arriving here, xie Yuan drinks the people and takes Zhao shuning, Xie Yu and Xie an into the ancestral hall.


    Seeing Zhao shuning''s poisonous snake, I didn''t say much, which is in sharp contrast to the time when I was in the fog forest.


    Of course, the identity she used at that time was not Zhao shuning.


    Xie Yuan and his son know that Zhao shuning doesn''t want to expose his identity. They tell Xie an that Zhao shuning is just a spiritual pharmacist.


    Xie an nodded, which he naturally knew.


    In the ancestral hall, xie Yuan first LED Xie Yu and Xie an to give incense to their ancestors, and then sat solemnly on the seat.


    "Xiao''an, after the incense, you should go to your parents first. They seem to want to tell you something about the joint competition."


    Xie an knew that they had something to discuss, and he also knew his identity. It was Uncle Xie''s preference to enter this ancestral hall.


    So after Xie Yuan had said these words, he just saluted and went out.


    The door closed slowly, because there were many candles in the room, but it was still bright.


    As soon as Xie an left, xie Yuan immediately came forward and knelt down to Zhao shuning. Zhao shuning was also puzzled by such a heavy ceremony.


    "Master Xie, what are you doing?"


    "Master, please save my Xie family and protect my Xie family.""The south wind has come?"


    Xie Yu nodded, xie Yuan a heavy face.


    "What happened?" If only the south wind came, they shouldn''t look like this. The south wind must have done something else to hurt them.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    Xie Yuan clapped his hands, and there was an opening on the right side of the ancestral hall, which was leading to the basement. Judging from the degree of secrecy, it should be easy to guess that this is a secret room. Except for Xie''s father and son, no one should know.


    "Master, you are the third one to know the existence of this secret room. We are not prepared for you. Please help us."


    "It''s too early to say that I have to know the truth."


    If it''s something that can''t be accomplished with all her life, Zhao shuning won''t participate in it. She has a lot of blood, but she also cherishes her life.


    "Master, follow me."


    Xie Yuan took a candle in his hand and was about to go into the secret room.


    "Wait a minute, use this."


    Zhao shuning takes out a night pearl from his arms and gives it to Xie Yuan. Because Phoenix likes night pearl, Zhao shuning has formed a habit of putting it away as long as he sees a good night pearl.


    "Thank you, master."


    Xie Yuan leads the way, Zhao shuning walks in the middle, and Xie Yu follows.


    The petite Zhao shuning walks in the middle.


    The three of them, together through the long tunnel, came to a wide place.


    As soon as he emerged, Zhao shuning felt that his vision was much wider. The scenery of flowers, plants and trees was very orderly.


    But in this vast grassland, there is a very strong smell of blood.


    It is absolutely impossible for human beings like them to create such a heavy smell of blood.


    "You Xie family, also have monster?"


    Xie Yuan nodded: "it''s not bad that the elder generation expected. The reason why we Xie family can have a foothold in the south of Huaihe River is in large part because of the Tongling beasts we keep."


    Tongling beast is a blood red and hairy monster.


    Its spiritual power is the middle end of the animal kingdom. It''s very good for Xie family to have such a monster.


    "Is it hurt?"


    Xie Yuan sighed and knocked three times on the wall full of green vines. Then the wall retreated to one side.

 Chapter 147

    Behind the wall full of green vines, there is a huge stone pillar. Under the stone pillar, a huge monster is tied.


    The monster''s eyes are gray, and its eyelids are drooping. Its body is covered with wounds. It is not difficult to see that it has experienced a cruel war, and in the war, it has been severely damaged.


    "Master, this is the psychic beast."


    "Boss, Tongling beast, is the monster of my Xie family. He has been running around with my father for 15 years now."


    The red hair stuck to the wound and looked startling.


    It''s reasonable to say that the demon beast guarding the family will be excited when he sees his master coming, but this psychic beast doesn''t make any movement except his breath.


    "Take the chain off it."


    Take it off?


    "But master, the psychic beast is red eyed. I''m afraid it will hurt the innocent people by mistake."


    "No way."


    "Master -"


    "master Xie, if you can''t believe me, why call me?"


    Xie Yuan held back his rebuttal, raised his hand and motioned Xie Yu to untie the chain.


    Without the shackles of the chain, the animal''s limbs became much more flexible. Up to now, it can still get up slightly, but it can''t resist the numerous wounds on its body and falls heavily to the ground.


    Zhao shuning stepped forward slowly.


    The father and son of the Xie family are worried and remind: "master, once the Tongling beast launches a fierce attack, it will certainly hurt you."


    Zhao shuning did not turn back, but more firmly walked to the animal.


    Xie Yuan doesn''t know that the world of monsters is not much worse than that of human beings. If you take it as a companion, it won''t be as desperate as it is now.


    As Zhao shuning approached, the psychic beast roared.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    At this time, Zhao shuning''s expression is very gentle. Her movements are like approaching a rare treasure.


    She is a alchemist, she can know the inner thoughts of the monster, its roar at this time, just want to scare off those who hurt it.


    "Master, danger!"


    "Boss, be careful!"


    At this time, Zhao shuning turned a deaf ear to the voice behind him. Instead, he gently put his hand on the hair of the animal. At this time, the irascible animal began to become docile.


    There was a continuous whimper in my mouth.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m coming."


    Zhao shuning slowly injected the spirit into the Tongling beast''s body, and looked at its blood circulation. The Tongling beast felt the long lost spirit moistening, and began to slowly close his eyes.


    The two people present did not dare to make a sound.


    Only when Zhao shuning took away his hand and turned back to them did they dare to ask in a voice: "how are you, elder? Is there any salvation for the psychic beast? "


    If not saved, how to deal with its body?


    How can the Xie family stand in the south of the Huaihe River without the spirit animal.


    Zhao shuning did not speak, but went straight to the green vine wall, Xie family father and son see, also immediately follow.


    When the green wall slowly closed, Zhao shuning was relieved.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    "Master Xie, what do you see as your family? goods? Decoration? Or the facade? "


    "Xie Mou doesn''t understand the meaning of the elder."


    Zhao shuning suppressed his anger, and then said: "master Xie, the spirit beast has been with the Xie family for so many years, but previously, he was seriously injured when he was fighting. What you think about is not how to find alchemists for him, but how to deal with his future affairs. Master Xie, the spirit beast is no worse than your friends. Over the years, it is more like a part of you An old friend, but the way you treat an old friend is too special. "


    Xie Yuan lowered his head.


    In fact, in his heart, he was sad?


    A psychic animal, it can be regarded as half of the Xie family, but he is the owner of the family, he must weigh the pros and cons, besides, he is just a beast, he can''t let more innocent people die for this beast.


    "Master, I''m afraid it will hurt people. After all, monsters are not equal to human beings."


    "Master Xie, what you said is unreasonable. It''s because you don''t pay enough attention and care to it that it will become tyrannical. How would you feel if you were seriously injured in bed and put shackles on you?"


    Zhao shuning is an alchemist. Both the alchemist and the animals in the animal world have telepathy. She just saw the wound on the whole body of the psychic beast, and her heart was torn up with pain.


    "Master, is there any other way?"


    "Boss, forgive me. My father has such a temper. As a housekeeper, he has too many things to consider."


    "Well."


    If Zhao shuning didn''t have the heart to help them, she wouldn''t say so much. After all, this spirit beast is not her contract spirit beast. If she said so much, she really wanted to save this monster back."The psychic beast is not hurt by human beings, but by a higher level monster?"


    "Well, it''s the four elephant stone white tiger of the south wind."


    Four elephant stone white tiger, its claws are extremely sharp, every attack, will be its sharp claws into the other side''s flesh, and then toward the opposite direction of a pull.


    The animals and humans attacked by it will basically die through their intestines.


    If it wasn''t for the size of the psychic beast, it might not even be able to breathe at this time.


    "Xie Yu, go and bring the healing herb of Xie''s family. I''ll help it refine some pills."


    "Yes, boss."


    Zhao shuning looked back and said to the worried Xie Yuan, "master Xie, you are here. I have a lot to say with you alone."


    Xie Yuan nodded and walked into the cloud pavilion with Zhao shuning.


    After sitting down, Zhao shuning comforted: "master Xie doesn''t have to worry too much. With me, Tongling beast won''t have any problems. However, at this time, it has a bad influence on you. In the future, you may need to take more care of it to ease its mood and let it know that it is your partner, not your tool."


    Xie Yuan blushed and said, "I know. Thank you for your guidance."


    "Nanfeng, the leader of Xuanguang mansion, is just a 13-year-old boy. How can he be so cruel? If you hurt the monsters of the Xie family, are you not afraid that the Xie family will rise up against the Wang family? "


    "Alas, I don''t know. The present Dongze famine is no longer the one eight years ago. Now the four big families have absolute discourse power. We small families can only survive in the cracks. Nanfeng is just a disciple of the Wang family, but his power is even greater than that of the Xie family. It''s very difficult for him to get rid of us on his own But he can make Xie''s family go bad all the time, but we can''t even resist. "


    Can''t do it, or dare not?


    Under the oppression of the four big families, countless small families are in dire straits.


    Xie''s family looks beautiful on the surface, but if you meet the inner disciples of the four families, you can only bow your head.


    "Why not resist? Why would you rather be trampled on and humiliated than resist? "

 Chapter 148

    When I heard a few years old baby say this with righteous words.


    Xie Yuan''s body suddenly trembled.


    "Revolt?"


    To tell you the truth, he never thought of fighting against the four big families in his heart. Over the years, there have been many small families who have launched the uprising.


    But which time, can get good fruit to eat?


    "Master Xie, in fact, you can hand over Xie an. After all, it''s Nanfeng that Xie an offended. If you hand him over, many things will be solved."


    Xie Yuan looks miserable.


    Although Xie an is not his own child, for him, he is also like a parent-child.


    Although Xie an is cold and doesn''t talk to many people, xie Yuan knows that he recognizes the Xie family in his heart. If he is in trouble, he will not stand by.


    Moreover, xie Yuan was seriously injured in the early years. At that time, only Xuelian on the mountain could save his life.


    Xie Yuan thought that he would die that time.


    But no, it was Xie an who climbed up the mountain with his young body, picked the snow lotus from the cliff, and fell from the height. If he hadn''t been covered by the branches, he would have died long ago.


    Just when everyone wanted to give up Xie Yuan, it happened to be a foreign son who went all out to save him.


    After that, Xie an fell ill and suffered multiple fractures. After Xie Yuan got well, Xie an was still not awake.


    Such a great kindness, he Xie Yuan, will never forget.


    "Master Xie is reluctant to give up."


    "Naturally, xiao''an is like my blood and bone."


    It''s good for Zhao shuning to smile. In fact, in this world, there are still people who love xiao''an, but xiao''an is too rebellious and lonely. He thinks that he is dependent on others and has never faced up to Xie Yuan, who is just like his father.


    "Master, Xie is too naive, but Xie an is a child. I want to try my best to keep him."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "In that case, I''ll help you."


    "Thank you, master."


    After Xie Yu sent medicine in, he was driven out by Zhao shuning, and his own old man was driven out with him.


    Out of the ancestral hall, the father and son of the Xie family looked at each other and did not sigh.


    "I didn''t expect that the Xie family would have to rely on an eight year old baby to support their family business one day."


    "Those who can do it don''t know their age. Father, although the eldest is young, she can see things and people accurately. By the way, father, what did you say in the cloud Pavilion before? "


    What did you say?


    Xie Yuan smiles and shakes his head.


    Revolt? Perhaps, his Xie family can really fight back.


    Zhao shuning said that resistance does not have to come openly or rush to the front. Such resistance is the most retarded resistance, which can not save the Xie family or themselves.


    "Xie Yu, if the Xie family chooses a person to believe in, who do you think is the best person?"


    Xie Yu is not stupid. When he heard his father say this, he knew what he thought.


    Every year, the Xie family believes in the Wang family. Every year, a large number of precious medicinal materials are basically sent to the Wang family. If they want to change the family they believe in, they will completely lose the protection of the Wang family.


    "Father, have you thought about it?"


    It''s not easy to change sides.


    "If you can''t come openly, we''ll come Yin."


    Xie Yu looks at his father incredulously. His father has always been serious and just. Now he can say this from his old man''s mouth, which really surprised Xie Yu.


    "Father, are you taught by the boss?"


    Xie Yuan looked at his kid''s joking appearance and kicked in the past.


    "Smelly boy, you are crazy, even Laozi dares to tease."


    "Father, have you ever thought of a new family? "The Lin family?"


    "No, the four families are in collusion. Without a good thing, the yuan family can''t settle down."


    "Father, you don''t want to follow my boss, do you?"


    Xie Yu said this and began to laugh.


    Obviously, he just said it casually.


    But his father didn''t smile. He looked at Xie Yu solemnly. Xie Yu was stunned and put away his smile awkwardly.


    "Father, are you serious?"


    "Of course."


    Xie Yu swallowed.


    "But father, the eldest is just an eight year old baby."


    "It has nothing to do with age."


    "No, father, do you want to believe in a small Zhao family? This is not in line with your style! "


    "Who said I can only believe in the family? After I thank the family, I believe in the elder Zhao shuning."


    Xie Yu sighed. I really don''t know if the old man''s age can afford you.


    Xie Yuan seems to be in a better mood, and his steps are lighter. Regardless of Xie Yu''s expression, he walks over from the other side.Isn''t it? What kind of ecstasy did the boss give his father? It makes my father, who is always in line with the rules, also want to resist?


    Xie Yu quickly followed up.


    According to my father, it has to be overcast.


    Zhao shuning is refining the elixir with his heart on the vast grassland. There are too many places where the psychic beasts are injured. His refining of elixir is limited. He can only use time and physical strength to fight.


    A day passed.


    Two days passed.


    Five days passed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it''s time for the big game.


    But Zhao shuning still didn''t come out. Every day, Xie Yu went in to deliver food, and Xie Yu didn''t dare to stay long. After he went in, he came out soon.


    Today is the day of the competition.


    Xie Yu looked at the food, some worried.


    "Boss, today is the joint competition of disciples. Can''t you go out?"


    "No


    Once the great array for the treatment of psychic beasts is opened, it can''t stop. What''s more, it''s coming to an end now. If it stops now, her previous efforts will fall short.


    "The game."


    "You go first. I''ll be there later."


    "Boss - why are you so good?"


    "Boss, our Xie family owes you a lot."


    "Boss -"


    "go away!"


    "Yes


    Zhao shuning a roar, Xie Yu directly mentioned the meal, gray head gray face quickly walked out.


    From the beginning to the end, Zhao shuning did not look at Xie Yu.


    Yeah, the competition is about to start.


    I have worked hard for so long, just to participate in the competition and win the laurel, so that my family can have a foothold in Yanqing city.


    In this life, Zhao shuning wants to be selfish, but when she sees the scarred and bloodstained psychic beast, she is still ruthless.


    As a alchemist, she can''t help watching the monster guarding a family die in front of her.


    "Zhao shuning, this is your decision. You can''t regret it."


    With his eyes closed, Zhao shuning became more attentive and concentrated.


    There is a man and a beast in the cloud Pavilion.


    "Emperor Zun, shall we help her?"


    The man shook his head.


    "I believe in her."

 Chapter 149

    On the south of the Huaihe River, the once-in-a-few-year joint competition of disciples is extremely powerful.


    As the host of the Xie family, early in the morning to the scene, carefully arranged, unlike usual, this time the event, Xie family specially added a seat.


    That seat is on the pavilion opposite the Chinese side of the stadium.


    According to the past practice, every time on this day, all the elegant pavilions above the building must be full, but this time, the Xie family even let go of this great opportunity to make money.


    The accord is not open to the outside world.


    No one even saw anyone in the accord.


    The grand war is about to begin. Xie Yu and Xie''s guards surround the pavilion.


    The passers-by all looked sideways.


    "Is the Xie family putting the cart before the horse this year? It''s clear that we should focus on the competition. How can we give such a big thought to an elegant pavilion? "


    "Yes, at this time in the past years, the accord is the best place to watch the event, and it can always be sold at a new high price. But this time, the Xie family would rather leave the accord vacant than take its current position."


    "Weird!"


    "It''s weird!"


    Before the accord, people kept walking by, stopping and talking.


    "Wait, the Xie family is not afraid to offend others."


    "Maybe it''s a big man from the accord. The Xie family can''t afford to offend him."


    "Who knows."


    No one can make clear the relationship and interests between big families.


    "Is it the young Nanfeng, the leader of Xuanguang mansion? I heard that this time he also came to the south of the Huaihe River. "


    "What did he come for? He can''t take part in this competition, and there''s no need to take part in it. The leader of Nanfeng mansion is already a disciple of the Wang family. "


    "I don''t know. Maybe this pavilion is for the Nanfeng mansion."


    A group of people not far away apparently also heard this discussion.


    Walking in front of the pedestrian was a young man in blue, whose appearance could only be described as pretty, not handsome.


    He had a pair of fox eyes and an eagle nose. Every time he narrowed his eyes, it always made people feel dangerous.


    It was such a young man who attracted many onlookers as soon as he appeared.


    "You see, he is really the leader of Xuanguang mansion."


    "The monster around him looks very powerful."


    "Yes, the monster around the master of the mansion is much more ferocious than the spirit animal of the master of the Xie family."


    The boy in blue is Nanfeng, the leader of Xuanguang mansion, and one of the four proud disciples of the Wang family.


    Nanfeng came here this time to find Xie an and take a bad breath. Which of the students who took part in the test in Yanyu building didn''t come for the promotion to level 4 and the task of the four families.


    As one of the proud disciples of the four families, he personally gave orders to the snake. He not only refused to take them, but also dared to mock him.


    Don''t the Viper know that if he offends Nanfeng, he won''t be able to stay in the south of Huaihe River. "Master of the house, you see, master Xie really knows etiquette. Our monsters hurt his family''s monsters, and they even left us a good place."


    "I think so. You don''t want to know who our Lord is. Even if we copy the Xie family, they only deserve to kneel in front of our Lord and beg for mercy and humble favor."


    "The master of Xie family is really grand!"


    With the sound of this, the crowd burst into laughter.


    Even the boy in blue, who was the leader, had a smile on his lips.


    This smile, revealing a very ironic.


    The party swaggered slowly to the pavilion. When Xie Yu saw the comer, he was very upset, but on the surface, he still had to pay a compliment.


    My father said that it was not worth it to conflict with the young man Nanfeng on the surface.


    "I''ve met the master of Xuanguang mansion."


    "Easy to say."


    The boy in blue waved his hand and was about to step into the pavilion.


    Seeing this, Xie Yu quickly blocked the south wind.


    Nanfeng frowned and said, "what is this, Mr. Xie?"


    "Master, I''m really sorry. My father said that this elegant Pavilion is reserved for noble people. No one else can step in."


    Noble? others?


    "What? Isn''t this pavilion for my lord? "


    The thugs around the young man in blue will rush forward as soon as they hear this, but the guards of Xie''s family are not vegetarians. They immediately form a barrier of human flesh just before the elegant Pavilion.


    "I''m sorry, master. This pavilion is not for you."


    Xie Yu holds the sword tightly.


    What kind of person does Nanfeng take the Xie family as? Because of his personal enmity with Xie an, he turns his anger on the Xie family and connives at the stone white tiger, the four elephants of his family, to seriously injure the Tongling beast.As a proud disciple of the Wang family, Nanfeng doesn''t know what a monster means to the family.


    But look at the wound of the beast. It''s deadly.


    They don''t care about the Xie family. They also want to bully the Xie family. Do they really think that the Xie family has no one and can bully them at will?


    "Mr. Xie, are you serious?"


    The boy in blue spoke softly, with the threat of ten times ten.


    Xie Yu has a flexible mind and can handle affairs. Hearing this, he bows and bows his hands and says: "you see, it''s too bad. As you know, our Xie family are loyal to the Wang family, and there are not a few things to pay tribute to each year. If we know Xuanguang house is going to watch the competition this year, no matter how difficult it is, we will leave the house for you, but This time, the accord has indeed been reserved by big people, and our Xie family can''t afford to offend. You see? "


    "Why can''t I offend you? Do you Xie family want to be the enemy of Xuanguang house? "


    "It depends on what the master says. The Wang family is very kind to our Xie family, but the master doesn''t know. A few days ago, our family''s Guardian monster came back and was seriously injured by unknown animals. We still think that we hope the Wang family will make the decision for us and find out the murderer behind the scenes. You see, now that the master is here, I can report this to you As long as the leader of the house can catch the culprit who hurt our monsters, we are willing to offer all the treasures of the Xie family


    Their eyes changed a little.


    According to master Xie''s vision, it should be easy to see that the wound of the spirit beast was caused by the four elephant stone white tiger of the master of his house.


    But this young man named Xie Yu pretended to be totally ignorant and said these compliments in public. He didn''t want Nanfeng and his party to step down?


    "Your name is Xie Yu?"


    "Yes."


    "I remember you."


    "I''m sorry to trouble the master."


    Xie Yu''s face is not afraid, and the south wind blows his sleeve away.


    The crowd took a breath of air.


    Young master Xie, are you crazy?

 Chapter 150

    Xie Yu''s modest appearance made Zhao Xiangxiang quite moved.


    Accord, that''s my father''s advice to stay. Xie Yu thinks that even if my father is here, he won''t give in.


    "Aren''t you afraid, Xie Yu?"


    "I''m afraid."


    Until the figure of Nanfeng disappeared, Xie Yu felt that his legs were a little soft and could hardly stand.


    "Puyi --"


    Zhao Xiangxiang was amused by Xie Yu''s appearance and laughed out carelessly.


    Xie Yuguo is really different from other men. Even though he is afraid to die, he is still calm on that side.


    Seeing the girl in red smiling so happily, Xie Yu blushed a little. Then, in order to save face, he said, "I''m not afraid of the south wind. It''s the evil animal beside him. It''s really fierce. He bares his teeth, which is disgusting."


    "Well."


    The girl responded softly, looking quite in a good mood.


    "What''s the matter? How could you two laugh so happily? "


    "Father, you have come at last. I tell you that Nanfeng has just come to me, but I have already sent him away. Is your son powerful?"


    Originally a smile Xie Yuan, when hearing this, the smile on his face slowly solidified.


    "What did you say?"


    Xie Yu is in a hurry and excitedly demonstrates the scene just now to Xie Yuan.


    Later, xie Yuan roared: "ridiculous!"


    Xie Yu Leng: "father, you?"


    "The south wind will be more aggressive. If you let him down in public, he will find an excuse to revenge you afterwards."


    Xie Yu frowned.


    "Father, it was urgent at that time, and I couldn''t help it."


    Xie Yuan sighed and then said, "it''s up to heaven now."


    Even if Xie Yuan is here, he may end up with the same result. The head of Xuanguang mansion is terrible, but the characters in the elegant Pavilion can''t afford to offend.


    I also know whether the great master will come today?


    Maybe it''s just the joking words of the great master. Whether he will come or not is another matter.


    The competition started in the afternoon. At this time, on the platform in front of the pavilion, it has become more and more lively. The face of the boy in blue in the distance has become extremely sinister.


    He went back to a nearby Inn, which was also superior, but it was quite different from the accord.


    "What? Are you flat? "


    The speaker is also a young man. This young man is Feiyang, a 14-year-old boy who had a meeting with Zhao shuning in Qinghui town.


    "You don''t have to laugh at me in a weird way."


    Feiyang went to the table and said, "the Lord has said that this time, let me have a look at the strength of the viper and see if it can be accepted under the flag. Nanfeng, you can''t despise the Lord''s orders, can you?"


    "You''re not much better? You can''t even take care of your uncle. You are the weakest of our four disciples. "


    Feiyang was not angry but laughed and said, "you are powerful. Don''t you have good fruit today? Nanfeng, you are younger than me. Although you are more capable than me, you are arrogant and arrogant. You should be careful to damage the master''s business. The master will make you unable to get away with it. "


    "A small Xie family, is it difficult for the Lord to abandon me for it?"


    Feiyang did not speak, just smile.


    Nanfeng''s temper is really strange. He doesn''t know how to admit defeat. He is also impatient. He is domineering in the Wang family. Many people dare to be angry with him because of his strength.


    "Well, that''s all I have to say. The viper is not as simple as you think."


    Feiyang put down his tea cup and walked slowly to the window.


    "You think that if the Xie family dares to refuse you, it means that the head of Xuanguang mansion is not so invincible. I told you earlier that although the position of this inn is poor, you can see the progress of the competition. You have to go to the pavilion to get bored."


    "You laugh at me?"


    "Almost. I just feel that you have no self-knowledge and I''m sorry for you."


    The south wind is so strong that it can''t stand Feiyang''s provocation.


    "In the south of the Huaihe River, only the elegant Pavilion can be worthy of the leader of our house. Feiyang, you are willing to degenerate, and I disdain to go with you."


    Feiyang and Nanfeng are often not dealt with.


    Things like this happen from time to time.


    Previously just ate shriveled south wind, return to Inn again by fly Yang this kind of ridicule, the anger in the heart assumes straight line rise.


    Feiyang and he are the inner disciples of the Wang family. He can''t move Feiyang, but the boy named Xie Yu can move Nanfeng.


    Nanfeng crushed the cup in his hand and said angrily, "today, the master of our house is going to live in the elegant Pavilion. There is anyone who can''t afford to offend in the south of Huaihe River. It''s bad luck for him to catch up with Xuanguang house today.""Well, good luck."


    The south wind blows the door away.


    Feiyang is in the inn, showing a smile with deep meaning.


    Before Nanfeng let him suffer losses, Feiyang can still remember many, now, Feiyang will revenge back, he does not believe, Nanfeng such willful and reckless, destroy the Lord''s plan, the Lord can tolerate him?


    Xie Yu is talking with Xie Yuan, and the competition on the stage is in full swing.


    The Viper has passed the test and killed many of his disciples.


    Xie Yu and Xie Yuan took it seriously.


    "I have to say that Xie an has made great progress."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a violent force in front of Xie Yu. Just for a moment, Xie Yu didn''t have time to react and found his body empty.


    A sharp tiger claw appeared on Xie Yu''s neck.


    At this time, Xie Yu was in the air, and there was no place for his tiger claws to help him. If he fell to the ground, Xie Yu''s neck would be crushed by the tiger claws.


    "Thank you


    "What to do?"


    At the moment when Xie Yu landed, he used all his strength to block the stone white tiger. However, the power of the stone white tiger is so huge. Even if Xie Yu used all his strength, it''s just a mantis arm, which doesn''t help.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the four elephant stone white tiger''s hind legs were suddenly yanked by a whip.


    The whip is the long sky spirit whip, and the other end of the whip is the girl in red Zhao Xiangxiang. Zhao Xiangxiang''s hand is red in the twinkling of an eye.


    Xie Yuan is also a reaction at this time, quickly pour out the spirit force to grab the four elephant stone white tiger''s hind limbs.


    "I can''t help myself."


    Nanfeng disdains a smile, ten fingers lightly move, then Zhao Xiangxiang is suppressed by the spirit power, exhausted to the ground.


    Without the imprisonment of Zhao Xiangxiang, the four elephants, Shi Baihu, immediately broke through Xie Yuan''s control and rushed to Xie Yu.


    "Dang!"


    "Bang!"


    Thick collision, coming from the air.


    At this time, in the eyes of people who can''t believe, another huge monster appeared beside Xie Yu, blocking the blow for him.

 Chapter 151

    Monster, a stronger monster.


    To the south of the Huaihe River, a second monster can still appear. It can be seen at a glance that this monster has also signed a contract.


    Nanfeng''s mind is astringent and looks not far away.


    On the high platform, Xie an subdued his opponent with two moves, and now he jumped to the high column. Looking back at the monster, he was obviously constrained by Xie an.


    "Monster Zhu Yan!"


    "It''s Zhu Yan! Ancient monsters


    "The Xie family is amazing. There is a talent like Xie an."


    "Four elephant stone white tiger, in front of Zhu Yan, even if not on the hegemony."


    "Xie an, a young man, is bound to make great achievements in the future."


    At this time, Xie Yu just breathed a sigh of relief, just a little bit, just a little bit, his small life, is explained here.


    In the world of rivers and lakes, the wind and the clouds are surging, the waves are weird and changeable. Once you are careless, you will lose everything.


    Now Xie Yu finally realized this feeling.


    If, if Xie an is a little more ruthless, if he doesn''t do it, he will not escape the attack of shibaihu.


    Xie an leaped down from the high column on the stage and stood in front of Xie''s father and son.


    Behind him stood the Xie family.


    "Viper, you have Zhu Yan."


    Nanfeng''s voice is incredible and full of jealousy. No one knows that only five spirit pharmacists can possess monsters.


    And Nanfeng and Feiyang, because they are the proud disciples of the Wang family, just have the monster.


    But you see, Xie an, who has no background, is not the five spirits pharmacist at this time, but he can have Zhu Yan, a monster. This situation is unexpected to all.


    "Nanfeng mansion master, it''s a task I refuse. Why do you embarrass the Xie family?"


    The Viper looked back at Xie Yuan and said, "Uncle Xie, why don''t you tell me that I''ve caused so much trouble for the Xie family, but you don''t blame me."


    Xie Yuan covered his chest and said, "you are going to participate in the joint competition of disciples. I don''t want to distract you."


    In Xie an''s heart, there was a feeling of gratitude.


    "Thank you very much."


    Xie Yuan stepped back. Now, even if he was full of questions, he didn''t ask. It''s not the right time. However, xie Yuan laughed and he was very satisfied. At the beginning, he thought Xie an was a good material. Over the years, he did his best to Xie an.


    After all, it is for the future of the Xie family that a good seedling has been cultivated.


    Xie Yu was happy.


    Xie Yu didn''t expect that Xie an had Zhu Yan, the monster of the contract. Fortunately, at the beginning, the boss made him and Xie an soft, otherwise, he would have suffered a lot.


    "Poisonous snake, don''t make a mistake. It''s my monster who suddenly has a beast nature. I can''t control it. I didn''t mean to hurt the young master of Xie family."


    "Nanfeng, you are despicable and shameless. I have heard about you for a long time, but now I know that you are still a villain with different appearances."


    Only Xie an can say such heavy words.


    Nanfeng''s face is blue and red.


    "Don''t be too arrogant. Zhu Yan is rare, but he is not invincible. If our Lord is present, no, if Bai fan is present, you can''t escape from him."


    "Beast?"


    There was a strange smile on Xie an''s face.


    The next moment, he saw that Zhu Yan suddenly went mad and attacked shibaihu. Shibaihu was not as good as Zhu Yan. After only a few rounds, Zhu Yan could only lie on the ground to breathe.


    "Stop it


    "Xie Yuan, you tell the poisonous snake to stop. You know, if you hurt my monster, my king''s family will not let you go, and my Xuanguang house will spare no effort to kill you."


    The eyes of the youth are evil.


    Four elephant stone white tiger, that is his contract monster.


    If the monster dies, he will be greatly hurt as his master.


    "This -"


    with hundreds of lives in the Xie family, xie Yuan began to hesitate. Even though he ignored himself, he had to think about the consequences for the people behind him.


    Fortunately, Xie an also understood the importance of things, he stretched out his hand to stop Zhu Yan''s next move.


    "Nanfeng mansion master, you don''t mean that the beast''s nature is hard to control, so you will rush at my elder brother. How can Zhu Yan be controlled by me?"


    Xie Yu is a little excited. He pulls Xie Yuan''s clothes.


    "Father, did you hear that Xie an said I was his elder brother?"


    South wind way: "force words to reason!"


    Xie an took back the monster Zhu Yan. At this time, the four elephant stone white tiger had many wounds on his body.


    Fortunately, the elder sister not only gave her the ability to rise quickly, but also gave her incomparable monster Zhu Yan.


    This time, it is not so much the elder sister who saved Xie Yu as the elder sister who saved their Xie family.When Shi Baihu came back to Nanfeng''s side, his feet were all staggering. Nanfeng took the beast into his bag and said, "today, I''m going to take the place of the inner disciples of the Wang family to ask for your advice."


    The south wind leaped onto the stage.


    At this time, Xie an was also surprised.


    Nanfeng is not only an inner disciple, but also one of the four proud disciples of the Wang family. If he does it, it will be against the rules.


    What''s more, although the ability of viper is rising very fast, it''s only the Yellow level of the four section elixirs. Although it''s attacking xuanjie now, its strength is still quite different from that of xuanjie.


    Now, vipers have two choices.


    If he doesn''t use monsters to fight with Nanfeng, he will lose. The previous war has consumed a lot of his spiritual power.


    Moreover, his spiritual power is promoted too fast, and his foundation is not stable. He must be at a disadvantage against Nanfeng. If Nanfeng catches the gap and kills the snake, it is not impossible.


    If you use monsters to compete on the stage, the Xie family will lose the most basic justice. Then, the Wang family will use this as an excuse to attack the Xie family, and the Xie family will not escape the disaster of destroying the family.


    This forward or backward, will not escape death.


    The snake bites its teeth. Nanfeng is threatening himself with all the lives of the Xie family.


    Moreover, they have no choice.


    "South wind, it''s against the rules."


    "Why don''t you break the rules? Now it seems that all the students have been defeated by you, and you are already the inner disciple of the Wang family. In this case, as your elder martial brother, I have the obligation to correct some of your shortcomings. When you come to the Wang family, you will have this pass. I just advance this pass."


    If you win the crown, you can make a request or become a disciple of the Wang family.


    Choose one of the two.


    "Nanfeng, you are so mean."


    "Viper, come on stage. Don''t forget, before the competition, the contract was signed. The sword has no eyes, the spirit has no limits, and the contestants have life and death."


    The atmosphere once reached the most tense time.


    "Who said that Shea won all the contestants?"


    From the roof of the elegant Pavilion, a water blue figure appeared leisurely.


    It''s her!

 Chapter 152

    The little girl is petite.


    But her body, but has a very penetrating power, she seems to be the most eye-catching people, as long as the voice, can attract the attention of the audience.


    "Zhao shuning."


    "Boss!"


    "Master!"


    Zhao shuning smiles and falls down steadily from the roof. Xie Yuan pinches a sweat and hopes that the great master will not be in the elegant Pavilion at this time. Otherwise, the elder Zhao shuning jumps down from the roof and shows great disrespect for him.


    At this time, just like to confirm Xie Yuan''s conjecture, a figure slowly appeared from the elegant Pavilion. Through the window, you can also feel the strength of that person''s spiritual power.


    Xie Yuan covered his forehead.


    It''s over.


    I thought I was looking forward to a savior, but I didn''t expect to offend a bigger figure. I also hope that there are a lot of great masters. I don''t want to argue with master Zhao shuning.


    "Emperor Zun, Miss Zhao, what are you going to do?"


    Man Qing Yan a smile, looking at that small body, then way: "perhaps, small rather son is looking for trouble."


    Trouble? What''s more, how did emperor Zun change her name?


    Xiao Ning''er, speaking from emperor Zun''s mouth, why does he feel that he has brought countless spoils?


    "Emperor Zun, how do you look like you are watching a play? Are you not afraid of her getting into trouble? "


    Get in trouble?


    The man in white smiles.


    Xiaoning''er is a trouble in itself. How can we get into trouble?


    However, Nanfeng is very young, but he has a lot of thoughts. If he dares to use some mean tricks on xiaoning''er, the emperor will not let him go.


    Bai zemei is lying on the ground.


    Although emperor Zun has nothing to do with the world, he is just like an immortal living in the heavenly palace. He is not stained with dust. However, if he is cruel, no one in the world can control him.


    That pair of persistent long jade flute''s ten fingers stained with blood, up to the supernatural beasts and demons in the alien space, down to the Royal people in Dongze Dahuang.


    If you offend the emperor, there will only be one result.


    Previously, when ye Ling died, it was the first time that emperor Zun was not calm. He even made an unprecedented killing plan.


    A hundred years later, Ye Ling was buried with the blood of all the people in Dongze Dahuang.


    Fortunately, Ye Ling did not die.


    "Xiaobai, do you blame me for xiaoning''er?"


    Bai Ze lay on the ground and took a long breath. After that, the emperor of his family began to mend his brain again.


    It''s a matter that can be solved when we meet, but emperor Zun, the more he cares, the more careful he is. He is worried about gain and loss, and is afraid that his action will bring bad consequences to Miss Zhao.


    "Xiaobai, you''ll look down a little later."


    Bai Ze gathered his eyes and nodded.


    Emperor Zun, did you just say that I believe Miss Zhao would never interfere?


    Before and after this, the contrast is too big.


    Zhao shuning falls on the high platform and goes to the snake. Somehow, when the little girl comes to her side, Xie an feels at ease.


    "Who are you? Should I also participate in the joint competition of disciples? "


    With a faint smile, the girl whispered: "student of Yanyu building - Zhao shuning."


    Zhao shuning? When the boy in blue heard this, his eyebrows frowned slightly. It seemed that he was thinking about something. Then he suddenly realized it.


    "Zhao shuning? The former leader of shuiyunsheng? Is that Zhao shuning who doesn''t want to be promoted to level 4 and doesn''t want to accept the task? "


    "You are the south wind?"


    "I asked you first."


    "Then I don''t want to answer. What''s the matter with you?"


    Zhao shuning is not polite. This time, Nanfeng is even more angry. The head of Xuanguang mansion, even in the Wang family, is also respected by the people.


    In this small place south of the Huaihe River, first Xie Yu, then the poisonous snake. Now, even an eight year old girl dares to yell at him.


    What? Do you really think Nanfeng is the leader of the mansion with a name? Can anyone step on his head?


    "Zhao shuning, once on this stage, the life and death depends on the will of heaven."


    "That''s what I want to say to you. At that time, if anything happens, please ask the head of Nanfeng mansion not to investigate afterwards."


    "You have to wait until you win xie''an before you have the right to say that to me."


    Zhao shuning looked back and saw Xie an motionless looking at her. The string in his heart was a little tight. Could he see through himself? Do you know that you are the girl holding the jade medal?


    As soon as doubts were born, the Viper opened his mouth: "Zhao shuning, it''s not a good habit to talk big."


    "If you don''t talk big, maybe."


    "If you want to play against Nanfeng, you will die. Even I am not sure."


    "That''s you. You''re exhausted now. Your spiritual power is not as abundant as before. Let me take the rest.""But Zhao shuning, you can''t even beat me. How do you know that I will lose to you?"


    Zhao shuning smiles: "you won''t fight me."


    The Viper was stunned: "Why are you so determined?"


    "Because this is your last choice. If you die here, you can''t do many things in the future. All the promises you made will turn into nothing. Viper, you said that you can''t break your promise to make shuiyunsheng the best in the world."


    The biggest group in the world.


    Yes, he promised.


    This is his biggest pursuit in his life. If he dies in the challenge arena now, or if he uses the monster to win the south wind, which makes the Xie family die, he will never realize this wish.


    Poisonous snakes are not reconciled.


    At the moment, he began to hesitate.


    To tell the truth, Zhao shuning couldn''t bear it. Before, when she knew Xie an''s situation, she knew that in that dark place, what the snake said to her was from the bottom of her heart.


    She knew that for the viper, the alchemist girl was all he wanted.


    If you want the snake to give up the game, you have to use the words of the "girl" to move him.


    "Viper, you know what to do."


    If the poisonous snake wants to export, it will be taken back in the end.


    Sorry, Zhao shuning, just allow me to be cowardly once. I don''t want to give up the agreement with her. That''s the first girl I like. That''s the first girl I want to cherish with my life.


    I also want to see her and be her best assistant.


    The snake finally let go.


    Heavy to all humanity: "I admit defeat, this competition''s laurel is Zhao shuning''s, Nanfeng, now has the qualification and you a war, is Zhao shuning."


    Nanfeng looks at the snake with disdain.


    "Coward!"


    Coward these two words, deeply imprinted in the heart of the snake, his fist, pinch the quack.


    One day, he will double the insult to the boy called Nanfeng.

 Chapter 153

    "Zhao shuning, are you crazy?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang quickly came forward to hold her.


    "Do you know that Nanfeng is the head of Xuanguang mansion. Although he is only 13 years old, he is one of the four proud disciples of the Wang family."


    At this time, Xie Yu also went forward and said: "boss, I''m not worried about your strength. There are a few people who know your identity now. If you are exposed here, wouldn''t you be making trouble for yourself?"


    Xie Yuan also said: "master, you have to think twice about this. You see, in public, in full view of the public, what are you doing?"


    Zhao shuning said, "stop."


    Those people stopped talking.


    "I know it myself. Don''t worry."


    Nanfeng, on the other side, saw a lot of people standing here. He couldn''t help sneering: "Zhao shuning, if you quit now, can you still --"


    "can I give up and quit now?"


    Nanfeng didn''t expect that before she finished her sarcastic words, Zhao shuning took it. And now what does she mean by that?


    Nanfeng said, "if you want to quit now, you can. Then you have to admit that you are incompetent and can''t be the inner disciple of the Wang family. And you have to - "


    Zhao shuning was overjoyed, and even hurriedly said," I admit defeat, I quit, I can''t beat you, and I can''t be a disciple of the Wang family. "


    Become a disciple of the Wang family? She is not rare.


    This time, she came here mainly for a promise of the Wang family, so as to fight for a foothold for the Zhao family in Yanqing city. If Nanfeng didn''t find fault with her, it would be better.


    As long as you are the number one in this competition, it has nothing to do with not competing with Nanfeng.


    She won''t play fat for the so-called publicity.


    Zhao shuning''s words, however, made Nanfeng choke on the spot. He thought that his ridicule of Zhao shuning would arouse Zhao shuning''s rebellious desire, but he didn''t expect that she would climb down the vine.


    "Zhao shuning, do you have any sense of shame?"


    "What is shame? Can it be a meal? "


    The south wind was furious.


    "You can tolerate such insults. You really disgrace us all."


    "Hey, don''t talk so hard, OK? What is to lose the face of the apothecary? I''m acting according to my ability. Do you understand? It''s a simple minded and well-developed man. "


    At the moment, Nanfeng was too angry to speak.


    It never occurred to him that an eight year old girl should have such sharp teeth and aggressive words without the arrogance of a psychic.


    "Well, is that all right? If I give up, you won''t hold me to compete with you? "


    The south wind sank his face and said, "impossible."


    Now, he still wants to break up the girl in front of him. How can he let Zhao shuning go so easily.


    Obviously, he had expected the result for a long time. Zhao shuning opened his hand and said, "well, you should have said that earlier. I don''t think you are a man of your word."


    At this time, Zhao shuning is already on the alert.


    In the face of this competition, she has no right to refuse. What''s more, Xie Yu is right. If you want to protect your identity as a alchemist in full view of the public, you can only use spiritual power when you fight.


    And my own spiritual power is only the third level.


    It''s more difficult to win in the hands of Nanfeng.


    However, there is no way to do this. If you want to let the Zhao family have a foothold in Yanqing City, today''s battle is a must.


    If it had not been for the sudden appearance of the south wind, the contest would have been much simpler.


    "Master, you can think clearly. You have already -"


    in order to save the spirit beast, Zhao shuning has wasted a lot of energy. He is not so sure about Zhan Nanfeng, even the venomous snake of siduanling pharmacist. Zhao shuning is even more impossible.


    "You all go down."


    When Zhao shuning is joking, the whole person seems very relaxed, but when she is serious, her whole body will be filled with a different kind of aura, which is very strong, and no one else dares to approach.


    Nanfeng opened his hands at this time, and the spirit power gathered from the air.


    With this move, he could gather the spiritual power in the air directly. Wang Cheng, the old man of the Wang family, was willing to teach Nanfeng such mental skills.


    Zhao shuning at this time of the hand, also began to appear the spirit.


    However, discerning people can see at a glance that the color of Zhao shuning''s spiritual power is much weaker than that of Nanfeng.


    Nanfeng glances at it with disdain.


    "It''s a pity that a little third-order spirit pharmacist dare to challenge the leader of our mansion so unwittingly. Such a good seedling will die on your arrogance today.""It''s not over yet. Who''s going to die?"


    Zhao shuning will be in the hands of the spirit of the integration of the whip, toward the direction of the south wind hard throw.


    "Children''s tricks."


    Nanfeng disdains, turns his body slightly, and skilfully avoids Zhao shuning''s attack. At that moment, his spiritual power turns into a galloping tiger and runs towards Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning can only integrate Lingli into a weapon, but Nanfeng can turn Lingli into a smart tiger. There is such a huge difference between heaven and earth that Zhao shuning has no chance to win by half.


    The tiger ran to Zhao shuning. With a curse, Zhao shuning took back his weapon and began to deal with the tiger in front of him wholeheartedly.


    "What the hell, I''m really out of my mind."


    At this time, Nanfeng, embracing his hands, stood in the middle of the stage and began to watch the play.


    Zhao shuning suffered a lot. She was chased by the tiger. She threw the whip at the tiger. The tiger was even more sensitive than the real animals, and disappeared in a moment.


    Zhao shuning''s clothes have been soaked with sweat.


    Her body, also with the intense movement up and down.


    "If I have convinced myself, I dare to take this job."


    "Ho -"


    with the sound of claws tearing his clothes, Zhao shuning was distracted, and the sleeve was torn off half by the tiger.


    Zhao shuning''s arm, began to have several layers of blood.


    She retreated several tens of meters, and then stabilized herself.


    All of a sudden, the sky above the competition platform began to appear extreme distortion, even the south wind was also suppressed by this huge spiritual power, so that he knelt down on the platform.


    "Emperor! Don''t be impulsive. "


    In an instant, the venue was restored to the previous situation.


    Just now, what''s going on? The ultimate space distortion? Is it their illusion.


    At this time, only Xie Yuan looked at the top floor of the pavilion in horror.


    Is the great master really here?


    Just now, did he do it?

 Chapter 154

    Looking at Yan Ruyu calm down, Bai Ze was relieved.


    Dizun, you are always right and wrong, which will make it difficult for us subordinates to do.


    "Xiaobai, she''s hurt."


    "Emperor Zun, didn''t you say that you wouldn''t do it before?"


    Yan Ruyu''s light eyebrows scanned the whole scene, then put down her hands and said, "I didn''t hold back."


    When he saw blood stains on Zhao shuning''s white and tender arm, he didn''t control his emotions in that moment.


    "Emperor Zun, you have seen all kinds of scenes. You should know that this injury is nothing to her."


    It''s nothing. It''s nothing.


    I was just too impulsive.


    "But Xiaobai, she''s bleeding."


    At this time, Baize could not find any words to respond to Emperor Zun. How noble emperor Zun was. He was the ancestor of the Dongze wasteland and a thousand year old imperial master kneeling in the Kyushu mainland. How could he look so naive at this time.


    "Emperor Zun, let''s have a look first. If it doesn''t work, you can do it again, OK?"


    Yan Ruyu said, "I won''t do it."


    Baize can''t help but roll a white eye in the space bag. Emperor Zun, if you are really like what you said, you just won''t do it.


    "Master Xie, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. Maybe it''s the influence of the magnetic field that causes people''s illusion. This kind of thing has happened before."


    Xie Yuan wiped the sweat on his head and went back to the south wind tremblingly.


    Magnetic field effect? It''s a rare event in a hundred years. Maybe they caught up with it.


    Nanfeng raised his head and wanted to let the tiger attack again when he found a wonderful thing.


    "What''s going on?"


    The people looked up and saw the tiger in the air. Their eyes began to stare. The tiger with magical power was broken at this time and floated in the air without any attack.


    Tiger''s limbs? Broken?


    How did it break?


    When did it break?


    Why didn''t one of them see it?


    Zhao shuning was also surprised at this time. She had been injured by the tiger before, and it was impossible to unload her limbs in such a short time.


    What''s more, it''s a tiger transformed by psychic power. Her form can be changed at will. Even if she breaks through five psychic pharmacists, she can''t destroy the tiger form transformed by Nanfeng''s psychic power.


    And look at the reaction of the south wind at this time, the tiger form with changeable psychic power is now irreversible.


    What''s going on?


    "Zhao shuning, what did you do to it?"


    Zhao shuning said, "if I say that I don''t know, will you believe me?"


    "You''re bullshit. From the beginning to the end, only you touch it. It can be regarded as the magic tiger of my monster. How dare you hurt it?"


    It turns out that the tiger has added the spirit power of the stone white tiger. No wonder its attack power is so fierce.


    "Zhao shuning, what kind of sorcery did you use just now?"


    "I said I was lucky? Do you believe it? "


    If I say that it is just the magnetic field effect that makes the tiger paralyzed, can Nanfeng accept this explanation?


    Zhao shuning looked at the intact magic weapon in his hand and swallowed his saliva.


    If you say that, don''t say Nanfeng doesn''t believe it, even you don''t believe it.


    How? Will the magnetic field effect be aimed at people? Only attack Nanfeng''s Lingli tiger, let go of Zhao shuning''s Lingli whip?


    "Zhao shuning, I don''t believe it. What else can you do?"


    Nanfeng simply abandoned the artifact and began to fight with Zhao shuning.


    The speed of Si Duan Ling''s pharmacist was not so fast. Zhao shuning tried his best to dodge, but he was also lifted by the south wind''s passing fist, and almost fell to the ground.


    After a while, the shoulder that had been wiped by the boxing style began to sprout dense blood beads.


    Zhao shuning frowned in pain and wanted to call his mother out loud.


    "Lord, it''s too much for you not to leave behind to deal with a new spirit pharmacist. You can''t see the rising of posterity like this."


    It was Xie Yu who roared this.


    Xie Yu that elm head, don''t you know Zhao shuning now stand up, is to protect Xie family? How does a young man like him pretend to be a dandy?


    Previously, Zhao shuning thought he was smart. Now it seems that his brain is not online.


    "Young master Xie? You have a lot of guts


    Xie Yuan quickly covered Xie Yu''s mouth, dragged him behind, and said: "my boy is crazy. Don''t blame him, master of the mansion."


    On the other hand, he dragged Xie Yu down in spite of his swinging limbs.Although Zhao shuning thinks Xie Yu is stupid, she also thinks that Xie Yu is a good young man who can meet each other.


    After revenge, snow shame, will give him a good place.


    Where did Xie Yu think that he had no brain to roar, but he roared out a brilliant future for himself.


    "Cowards, Xie people, one or two, are cowards who can''t lift their heads. The old are like this, and the small are like this."


    Zhao shuning noticed that when Xie an heard this, his eyes suddenly became extremely sinister.


    "Enough? You don''t have enough skills. You talk a lot. "


    When Nanfeng turned around, he saw the evil spirit in Zhao shuning''s eyes. In an instant, he was scared.


    "Wait a minute. You don''t know how you died."


    Zhao shuning didn''t think so. He tore a piece of broken step from his clothes and tied it to his arm. He strained it to prevent himself from syncope due to excessive blood loss.


    He obviously didn''t care about the viper.


    In the world, there are many people who want her to die. If he wants to kill her, he has to queue up.


    "South wind, you have to be careful. This magnetic reaction may have a second wave."


    When Zhao shuning said this, she was just cruel in her heart and didn''t let him go. She thought that if she could be in a circle full of magnetic field, she would not be found by the people present even if she used her mental power under the influence of magnetic field.


    "Zhao shuning, do you think the reaction with magnetic field is just coming?"


    That''s not true. Zhao shuning is just extravagant.


    But at this time, the strong wind, the sky suddenly become dark, and then, more ferocious magnetic induction, surging, will Zhao shuning and south wind trapped in the middle.


    "Isn''t it, my mouth, open light?"


    Zhao shuning began to mobilize his mental power while he was secretly pleased.


    At that time, when you make a move, you can use mental power as the main attack method, and then use spiritual power to wrap it outside. In this way, you won''t find it affected by the magnetic field.


    At this time, he was lying on the ground without even opening his eyes.


    Emperor Zun, you have done a lot of face beating.

 Chapter 155

    It is obviously the first time that the south wind of the son of heaven has encountered such a situation.


    He looked at Zhao shuning''s eyes, a bit more exploration, but also a bit more alert.


    "Who on earth are you?"


    "I didn''t tell you. My name is Zhao shuning."


    Nanfeng is not an old man. Why can''t he remember so much?


    "The magnetic field?"


    "I didn''t make it."


    Zhao shuning did not expect that the rare magnetic field in a hundred years could appear twice in a day.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have that ability."


    Zhao shuning is speechless -


    now with the magnetic shield as the foundation, it is much more convenient for Zhao shuning to use his mental power.


    Nanfeng didn''t notice that something was wrong. When he was in a stable state of mind, he repeated his old skill and attacked again.


    "Tut tut - there''s no intention at all."


    He thought that he was still the third-order spirit pharmacist, half the level, even his boxing style could not stand Zhao shuning?


    "Whew -"


    this time, change Zhao shuning''s hands around his chest, and then move aside to easily avoid the blow of Nanfeng, which didn''t even touch Zhao shuning''s sleeve.


    How is that possible?


    It''s just a quarter of an hour. How can her speed suddenly become so fast?


    "Use some strength. The leader of Xuanguang mansion is so slow that his strength is too small."


    When he was outside before, because he couldn''t use his mental power, he was chased so badly by the tiger transformed from Nanfeng''s spiritual power. Now that he has changed the scene, Zhao shuning naturally won''t show weakness. Now he has to return all the tiredness he just suffered.


    "Zhao shuning, don''t underestimate the enemy. Just now, I only used three parts."


    "Then don''t be merciful."


    As soon as Zhao shuning''s eyes changed, she suddenly stepped forward. Her hand quickly reached Nanfeng''s left shoulder. At the moment when he turned back, she climbed the other hand onto his right shoulder. The speed before and after that was very fast.


    In the south wind about time, Zhao shuning''s feet soared, straight kick to the south wind that thin waist.


    "Click!"


    It''s like a broken sound.


    In the eyes of the people, Nanfeng held his waist and knelt down on the stage.


    Then, the aura of Nanfeng''s spiritual power disappeared in that instant.


    It''s also a coincidence that the "magnetic field effect" disappeared when Nanfeng Lingli was removed.


    "Poop


    Blood began to ooze from Nanfeng''s legs.


    Zhao shuning incredible looking at his hands, listening to the voice of cheering below.


    No, I''m a fourth grade alchemist. I''m not weak, but I can''t beat back the south wind so easily, can I?


    In the middle, which link is wrong?


    Are you too strong? Or is the south wind too weak?


    At this time, on the high-rise building, Baise said: "emperor, don''t you say you don''t do it?"


    "He hurt Xiao Ning''er."


    "Well."


    What emperor Zun said is reasonable, but you are a thousand year old emperor teacher. What do you do with a 13-year-old boy? You just need to move a finger, and he can''t stand it.


    "Xiaobai, I can hear you."


    Baize lowered his head and almost forgot that his ability to read the mind was inherited from his mother.


    "Xiaobai, I don''t want to help her so obviously, so others will know that xiaoning''er didn''t do it."


    "Emperor Zun, others don''t know what you did before, but will she not?"


    Yan Ruyu took back her hand and played chess calmly.


    "She won''t know."


    He won''t let her know.


    Zhao shuning looked at Nanfeng kneeling on the opposite side and felt relieved. He thought it was the magnetic field effect that helped him. It seems that God didn''t treat her badly. If he didn''t meet the magnetic field today, he would be very difficult to walk down from the meeting.


    After a while, someone came up to check the injury of Nanfeng.


    "It''s broken."


    "In three months, I can''t walk on the ground."


    "In the next three months, it''s very important for the Wang family''s inner disciples. Nanfeng can''t walk at this time. Isn''t it a drag on the Wang family?"


    "It''s a great prospect, but it depends on the next three months. If he loses the chance to enter the test, he will not be able to go to the capital of Chang''an."


    Can''t go?


    "I can''t go. I can''t go. Somebody, go and invite the alchemist of my south family. I must stand up."


    Listening to the voice of the south wind, Zhao shuning just took out his ears.


    She is not so compassionate. Just now Nanfeng tried to kill her, but she didn''t see it. Even if she was a alchemist, she could save him, but she would not.Zhao shuning won''t do good for bad.


    Xie Yuan took a look at Zhao shuning and knew that the elder had no intention of rescuing Nanfeng. He quickly came forward and pulled her aside and said, "elder, you have to think clearly. Nanfeng''s father is a wudaoling pharmacist. If he does something to you, you will die even if you are a fourth grade alchemist."


    Zhao shuning glanced at Xie Yuan.


    Xie Yuan quickly released the hand holding Zhao shuning''s sleeve.


    Zhao shuning said: "what does his father''s wudaoling pharmacist have to do with me? Before we came to power, we signed a contract of life and death. Life and death are important. He is not good at learning Nanfeng, and his father is willing to smash the field?"


    Xie Yuan took two steps back.


    "Xie Yuan, you are so timid. Don''t have anything to do with me any more. You don''t have the insight of your son Xie Yu."


    Xie Yuan swallowed and didn''t speak any more.


    Over the years, he has lived a cautious life, which is not as happy as Xie Yu.


    "By the way, master, my psychic beast?"


    "Saved."


    Xie Yuanchang was relieved.


    Zhao shuning also said: "but it''s too badly injured. Even if it''s rescued, it will have to rest for 20 years. I''m afraid it won''t help you any more in these 20 years."


    Xie Yuan cried again.


    "Thank you, master."


    "But I''d like to give you a present for Xie Yu."


    "Boss, what gift are you going to give me?"


    Xie Yu cheap come up, Zhao shuning looked at his face. Turning his head, he said to Xie Yuan, "I''ll give you a monster."


    Monster?


    When they heard this, they immediately pricked up their ears and listened attentively.


    They can''t hear it wrong, monster. Zhao shuning''s skill is so big, and his hand is so big. When he opens his mouth, what he gives is a monster?


    "Master? Are you kidding? "


    "No, this monster, named disaster fight, should be my gift to Xie Yu. Disaster fight, you have to remember that later, Xie Yu will be your master."


    The bag of heaven and earth moved for a moment. It was resistance.


    But Zhao shuning''s threat, after all, agreed.


    "How dare you hurt my son!"


    It was just when the Xie family and their son were happy that a fierce wind came straight towards Zhao shuning''s life gate.

 Chapter 156

    A sudden attack cannot be prevented.


    This momentum is the space vortex that the five spirit pharmacists can form.


    The presence of people, their footsteps, as if they were born nailed in place, unable to move.


    Zhao shuning also wants to move, but with her small body now, she can''t resist the impact of this space vortex.


    "Sneak attack. I''m not brave."


    Knowing that he couldn''t avoid it, Zhao shuning simply blocked his hands in front of his chest, trying to block the attack with his small hands.


    "Zhao shuning, put down your hands. You can''t keep your hands like this."


    Zhao Xiangxiang yelled under the stage.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help but want to say that of course she knew it was impossible to block the attack with her hands, but she would rather give up her hands than die in the meeting.


    That impact force, make Zhao shuning''s whole body skin all begin to appear burning breath.


    The person who attacked was nantianyuan, the father of Nanfeng.


    Nan Tianyuan was originally a person who was extremely protective of the calf. Besides, Nan Feng was his only child and the greatest pride in his life.


    Originally, as the leader of the south family, he should not have been in such a small place. If it had not been for the secret news that the Miaomiao mountain had a long history of keel, and the sound of dragon singing in the peak, he would never have come to the south of the Huaihe River.


    Originally just by the way, I wanted to take a look at Nanfeng who works here.


    But Nantian didn''t expect that, as soon as he appeared, he found that Nanfeng''s legs were broken and he fell on his knees.


    If he dares to hurt his son from South Tianyuan, the other party must be ready to repay him with his life.


    So this time, Nantian didn''t leave any room. Even if the other party was just an eight year old baby, she had to die.


    Before Zhao shuning died, he still wanted to fight desperately.


    "Old bastard!"


    To be so mean, obscene and shameless is to be outraged by everyone.


    Zhao shuning swearing in his heart, while afraid of death.


    When that south day far knife distance Zhao shuning''s body only one inch, suddenly stopped.


    Next, an incredible scene was discovered. The sword of nantianyuan was famous for its tenacity. But at this time, it seemed to touch something very hard. At that moment, the sword broke and turned into a pile of scrap iron.


    At this time, Nan Tianyuan''s body took on the shape of a bow. Then, he regressed at a very fast speed and landed on the ground.


    "Poof!"


    A mouthful of blood, vomit from the mouth of South sky far.


    His body began to ache.


    "Father


    This scene shocked everyone.


    And also at this time, the light curtain fell, Zhao shuning in front of the body, unexpectedly out of thin air more than one person.


    The man was full of Fairy Spirit, dressed in white and holding a good long jade flute in his hand.


    Slender fingers, beautiful and charming, coupled with the perfect appearance, it is the general existence of relegation immortals.


    Zhao shuning was stunned, Xie family was stunned, and all the guests were stunned.


    That figure, is so familiar, that jade flute, was she personally gave him.


    At this time, Bai Ze sighed heavily in the space bag, Emperor Zun, what you said before, a pair of little girls, how can they not work?


    "Master -"


    Zhao shuning''s head hummed at this time, as if it had exploded.


    Around the tip of her nose was the Gurong fragrance of the master. She wanted to embrace the master, but she was afraid that her filth would stain the master''s long white clothes.


    It is the most respected existence in the nine heavens that the master stands alone.


    It''s really my biggest accident to be here.


    Silence, the silence of death, at this time, even if a needle fell to the ground, you can clearly hear, after a moment.


    South sky far heavy breath rang up, and vomited a black dirty blood.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes were moist just when he saw Yan Ruyu''s back.


    "Xiao Ning''er, master has come to see you."


    Yan Ruyu turns her head and extends her hand gently. Seeing this, Zhao shuning rushes into Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    Next, he began to wail.


    A nose, a tear on Yan Ruyu''s body, even white Ze all showed disgusting expression, only Yan Ruyu, or a face of doting.


    Little girl in his arms, he felt that the vacant heart, and enrich.


    "Master, I miss you so much."


    As soon as Zhao shuning''s hands and feet touch Yan Ruyu''s body, it''s like an octopus. He can''t pull it off. But it''s strange that the immortal in white clothes didn''t resist her action.


    Instead, he picked up the little girl Zhao shuning.Zhao shuning didn''t want to cry. She hasn''t cried for a long time.


    However, it''s OK that emperor Zun doesn''t speak. As soon as he speaks, Zhao shuning, who has nothing to do, seems to be full of grievances and wants to talk to Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu touched Zhao shuning''s hair and said, "Xiao Ning''er, I haven''t seen you for eight years. You have changed a lot."


    Zhao shuning casually wiped tears, said: "I thought, master don''t want me."


    Yan Ruyu lost her smile, which made all the women present hallucinate.


    "I don''t want Xiao Ning''er."


    Zhao shuning thinks that if the master is willing to help her, it means that the master is not angry. Is he here to find her?


    Her idea was soon seen through by Yan Ruyu.


    "Being a teacher is just passing by."


    Zhao shuning was disappointed. She didn''t know why she felt this way.


    But when Yan Ruyu handed her the Jade Flute, she was rejoicing again. No matter when, the master would always be her most respected person.


    At this time, the audience began to look at each other.


    Nantianyuan supported himself and was helped up by his family.


    He looked at the man in white on the stage and asked, "who is your excellency? Why do you want to help this little girl


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    Nan Tianyuan then said, "master, don''t you know that as a spiritual pharmacist and a high-level spiritual pharmacist, you need to be correct and you can''t attack us who are lower than you at will?"


    Yan Ruyu looked at the South sky at this time.


    It''s strange that Yan Ruyu didn''t say anything or do anything, but just a look in her eyes, which is enough to make nantianyuan scared.


    "Master, you are not fair."


    At this time, Xie Yu secretly poked at the side and said, "I''m still talking about fairness. You used to have a five way spirit pharmacist give a hand to the third level, which means fairness here."


    Because the venue was extremely quiet, Xie Yu''s words could also be heard by many people, including Nan Tianyuan and his son.


    Hearing this, their faces sank.


    If it were not for the presence of senior people, they would have broken the boy''s teeth.


    "Master Nan, please forgive me. I''m crazy. I can''t believe what I said."


    Then, Xie Yu was covered by Xie Yuan and dragged on.

 Chapter 157

    "Master, I''m from the south of Qingning. I don''t know if you have heard of me?"


    "Master, you must be a well-known person, but you can''t lose your reputation because of this little girl. Previously, she hurt my son first. She broke my son''s legs. Out of helplessness and anger, I did it to her."


    Zhao shuning poked his head out from behind Yan Ruyu.


    With a grimace, he said, "he''s not as good as a man. Do you blame me? What''s more, don''t you talk about it after you see it clearly? Nanfeng''s leg isn''t really broken. It will be fine in two or three months. I don''t have the cold blood of your Nanfeng family. Once I make a move, I will kill someone. "


    After that, Zhao shuning retracted his head again.


    It''s a joke. I''m just a third-order spirit pharmacist and a fourth grade alchemist. I can''t beat the old thief nantianyuan. When I talk to him, I can hide, but I can''t lose.


    What''s more, with the master sitting in the battle and such a big backer here, Zhao shuning certainly wants to fake the tiger''s power. He doesn''t need to use it now. When can he use it.


    The South sky is far away.


    Then he said, "you know that he has a very important practice to complete in the next three months, you can''t -"


    "sorry, I don''t know."


    After Zhao shuning finished, he felt that his sentence was not rigorous enough, and then said: "even if I know, I will not be soft handed. Besides, it was your son who made trouble for me first, and insisted on competing with me. Originally, he had no eyes on the stage. If he lost, he just couldn''t walk for three months. If I lost, I might lose my life."


    After that, Zhao shuning raised his head and said to Yan Ruyu, "master, am I right?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded, Zhao shuning''s face, is more proud.


    The South sky is so angry that it''s going to vomit blood.


    "Master, is this little girl your disciple?"


    Yan Ruyu still did not answer him, he just picked up Zhao shuning, and then gently jumped on the pavilion.


    Zhao shuning kept looking down.


    So they went away, not cutting the father and son of the south family?


    "Master, do we just ignore them? The south family is very powerful. I''m afraid he will do harm to the Xie family. "


    Yan Ruyu said, "if I didn''t kill them, it was the best result for them."


    Zhao shuning is absent-minded.


    Just now, did the master have a heart attack?


    People like him should not care about anything. How could he kill the Nanjia father and son just because he was a little disciple?


    "Master, are you angry?"


    Yan Ruyu shakes her head, reaches for a cup of tea and hands it to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning cleverly took it over and drank it down.


    When she drinks tea, she only wants to quench her thirst and never tastes it.


    "Master, is that the magnetic field effect you used to do?"


    "Well."


    Light of a word, Zhao shuning is overjoyed, she used to be Ye Ling, no matter how many difficulties encountered, master always never frown, let her solve.


    Now, he is willing to help himself, Zhao shuning''s heart, not to mention how happy.


    "Shifu, what about the Xie family? We went to the pavilion like this. How should they face the people of the south family?"


    "It was me who hurt them. The owner of Xie Yuan''s family for so many years didn''t do it for nothing. He knew how to do it."


    Zhao shuning said.


    Mischievous asked: "master, did you just worry about me?"


    Yan Ruyu doesn''t want to pay attention to Zhao shuning.


    "Master, the South sky is far away. At least it''s also the south family of Qingning. You don''t give him face so much. He says so much that you don''t reply to him."


    "He is too noisy to be a teacher."


    This little girl, live a lifetime, feel her words, become more.


    "Master, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How did you recognize me?"


    "Master, did you just call me Xiao Ning''er?"


    "Master, how do you know my name?"


    "Master -"


    "Xiao Ning''er -"


    "EH."


    As soon as he heard the master call his name, Zhao shuning immediately sat upright.


    Looking at her, Yan Ruyu couldn''t bear to scold her.


    "Master, what''s the matter? Did I say something wrong? "


    "Nothing. It''s lovely."


    Zhao shuning is garrulous. It seems that Yan Ruyu is not so lonely. There are so many people around him, but Zhao shuning is garrulous. He feels very kind.


    "Master, you are really good at praising people."


    Zhao shuning''s mouth was sharp, but her face turned red when she heard the teacher''s praise.


    In fact, she has a lot to say to master.


    She had planned to wait until she became strong enough to appear in front of the master. In this way, the master would not feel that she is a little rubbish now.It''s a pity that man is not as good as nature. The master accidentally passed by and found himself.


    Of course, Yan Ruyu only said this when he passed by. As for whether he passed by, he knew for sure.


    Zhao shuning hands pestle on the chin, and then sitting in front of the window, looking at the people below, began endless argument.


    Zhao Xiangxiang, Xie Yu and others kept glancing up.


    Zhao shuning waved to Zhao Xiangxiang. Then they lowered their heads and looked attentively at the conversation between the Xie family and the nanjiazhu in front of them.


    "I have to say that Xie Yuan has a good brain. I just said who Xie Yu learned from. I didn''t expect that his Laozi had such hidden attributes."


    Zhao shuning also picked up the fruit on the table and put it in his mouth.


    Occasionally, when I look up, I can always see the master putting fresh fruit on her desk.


    Zhao shuning touched it and felt that the fruit was familiar. He quickly saw that it was zituan''er, so he raised the grape and wanted to feed it to Yan Ruyu.


    "Here you are, Shifu. Zituan''er is your favorite."


    Yan Ruyu smiles and lowers her head, and then Zhao shuning feeds the grape in her hand to his mouth.


    This action looks very intimate.


    "Master, don''t you come to the theatre?"


    "Just go to the theatre."


    Zhao shuning nodded and accepted Yan Ruyu''s interest. As a master, she has a clear mind and few desires. Generally speaking, she never gets involved in the folk debate.


    But her body is always full of gossip. She can''t miss a play like this.


    Yan Ruyu sits in the East reading, and Zhao shuning sits in front of the window watching the play. As soon as Yan Ruyu looks up, Zhao shuning''s tender face will appear in front of her eyes.


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s interesting appearance, Yan Ruyu smiles.


    For a long time, he didn''t smile so comfortably.


    Zhao shuning only pays attention to the drama and gossip, and doesn''t notice that there is a sticky line of sight behind her. He always looks at her fondly.


    The corner of the mouth of the man in White always holds a faint smile.

 Chapter 158

    On the venue, xie Yuan has invited nantianyuan to the pavilion.


    Now I don''t see the figure of Nanfeng. I think it should be sent back by Nanjia people to find someone to treat my feet.


    Zhao shuning looks at that Xie Yuan, at this time of he, pour is hard spirit many.


    Maybe it was just Zhao shuning who gave him an ancient monster to fight against, so his attitude towards the south family was no longer servile.


    "You can''t ask for such a monster. You are willing to give it to a small family like Xie family."


    Zhao shuning''s absent-minded reply: "that''s not true. I didn''t feel for Xie''s family before, but Xie Yu was a little bit to my taste. Master, you don''t know that I have signed a contract with Phoenix. If I fight with disaster again and wait to see Phoenix in the future, it''s so arrogant that I can''t quarrel with him."


    "What''s more, xiao''an''s psychic beast of the Xie family was also injured. The reason why xiao''an offended Nanfeng of Xuanguang mansion was that I asked him to help me manage the gang. After all, the psychic beast''s injury was more or less related to me."


    "Xie Yu''s brain looks very smart, but most of the time, it''s just a little smart. When he talks, he doesn''t give any cover. If he doesn''t fight for disaster, I''m afraid when he will be killed, and my family don''t know."


    Zhao shuning said a lot at a time, only to find that the master never returned to her.


    She turned her head and looked at the master.


    The master''s eyes were not happy.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yan Ruyu said in a soft voice: "nothing, but you call the Xie man xiao''an. It sounds very kind. As a teacher, you only call my master from the beginning to the end


    Zhao shuning''s words are not enough.


    Yan Ruyu is her master. If she doesn''t call his master, what else can she call him.


    "It''s better to be a teacher than to be close to him."


    Once again, Zhao shuning was blocked.


    "Master, are you angry?"


    Yan Ruyu found that her previous tone of voice was so jealous that it was not like him.


    "No, just talk about it."


    Zhao shuning Oh, look back, continue to look at what happened below.


    I don''t know what happened to the master. For no reason, he said such a sentence. Zhao shuning doesn''t care, but Yan Ruyu wants to be a little depressed.


    Baize in the space bag moved.


    "Emperor Zun, if you tell her like this, she won''t understand."


    It''s natural that outsiders can''t hear half of the spiritual communication between the beast and its master, and so does Zhao shuning. Besides, her current ability can''t pry into the master''s heart.


    "She is still young. I don''t know why you are angry."


    Yan Ruyu waved her hand and Bai Ze was silenced.


    Even I don''t know why I''m angry. Xiaobai seems to be someone who''s been here for a long time.


    Below, there is a fierce dispute.


    Nan Tianyuan clapped his case, but because of his own injury, he showed his teeth in pain.


    "Xie Yuan, you have to give me an account of what happened in your meeting place today."


    Xie Yuan wiped his sweat, lowered his head, and said politely: "master Nan, you know, the elder in the accord, we can''t afford to offend. Even if I want to manage it, I can''t get in."


    Nantianyuan was in his prime at this time, and his health was much better than Xie Yuan''s, but his life time was much shorter than Xie Yuan''s, so he was not as smooth as Xie Yuan.


    Xie Yuan also has a lot of insight. Knowing that the Xie family can''t afford to offend the south family of Qingning, he takes the initiative to show weakness and pushes the responsibility to the man in white who appeared earlier.


    "We can''t afford to offend the elders in the pavilion, but as the head of the family south of the Huaihe River, don''t you have any responsibility?"


    South sky far aggressive, xie Yuan had to be aggrieved.


    Big man, there''s nothing you can''t get through.


    "Master Xie, if you don''t give me an explanation today, I''ll wait for my nanjialing pharmacist and elder to come to you and ask for responsibility."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Nantianyuan looks at the direction of the accord and sees the little girl who just hurt his son. At this time, she is lying on the window, eating fruit with interest and watching them with relish. This arrogant practice makes nantianyuan more angry.


    He pointed to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning was stunned for a moment, puzzled. Far away from the south, is there a hole in one''s mind? When you watch a play, you can see the disaster?


    "Master Nan, what do you mean?"


    "I want you to give that little girl to me to make amends. Xie Yuan, don''t try to be slippery. I just inquired about it. Before that, that little girl has been living in your Xie family. She has hurt my son and can''t get away from it. I want to take her back to Qingning and listen to the elder''s punishment."Zhao shuning is quite provocative.


    If he dares to bring back his own words, then wait for her to pierce the sky of Qingning south home.


    "He didn''t dare."


    Behind her, Yan Ruyu spoke slowly. Obviously, although he was reading a book, he also had a panoramic view of the scene downstairs.


    Zhao shuning admired his master for his dual-use ability, which no one could match.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "I dare not take you back."


    Just now, Yan Ruyu spared nantianyuan''s life in order not to make it difficult for Xie''s family. If nantianyuan still wants to fight against xiaoning''er, he doesn''t mind. Let Qingning''s family disappear forever in Dongze.


    If the master says he doesn''t dare, then he doesn''t dare.


    Zhao shuning looked back and continued to eat fruit to see the opera.


    Xie Yuan is obviously embarrassed.


    "Master Nan, you heard that before, but Zhao shuning, the disciple of the elder who lives in the elegant Pavilion, if I give her to you, she obeys. It''s OK. If she doesn''t want to, I''m afraid that the elder will get angry again. If she gets angry, something will happen to your family in Qingning. You can see --"


    Nan Tian snorts far from being angry.


    "What? Is it hard for my son to get hurt in vain? "


    "No, no, if you don''t agree, you can go to discuss with the elder of accord in person. If he agrees, we Xie''s family will hand in Zhao shuning immediately."


    Mentioned the previous man in white, Nan Tianyuan''s eyes began to dodge.


    If he dares to move the elder of the accord, he won''t be angry with a small owner of the Xie family here.


    "It''s just a wandering high-level spirit pharmacist. What strength does he have?"


    Although Nan Tianyuan doesn''t agree, he has to complain.


    "Master Nan, you can''t say this nonsense."


    Seeing Xie Yuan''s cautious face, Nan Tianyuan was even more puzzled.


    "What? Is it difficult that his origin is not simple? I haven''t seen such a big man. Did the man just come from the capital Chang''an? "


    See Xie Yuan heavy nod.


    The smile on Nan Tianyuan''s face disappeared.

 Chapter 159

    Chang''an, the capital city, is the dream paradise of all the elixirs.


    In addition to this, the capital Chang''an is also a holy land for all alchemists, because there is an organization called Zonghui in the capital Chang''an.


    The ranks of all alchemists in Dongze Dahuang were basically determined by them, and then the corresponding copper coins were issued as identity symbols.


    Alchemists are rare in the great wilderness of Dongze, but the Zonghui gathered all the rare people in the Zonghui.


    At present, Ji Qinglin is the highest alchemist in Dongze Dahuang. He is an elder in the patriarchal assembly. There is also a woman who is respected in Dongze Dahuang. That person is Xia Wanling.


    Ji Qinglin and Xia Wanling, both of them can make the four families fear, but they are secretive. It''s hard for ordinary people to find their trace.


    Just thinking of Chang''an, the capital city, is daunting.


    Now, is this spiritual pharmacist still a big man in the capital of Chang''an?


    "Xie Yuan, is he a spiritual pharmacist?"


    Xie Yuan shakes his head with an artificial gesture, and then says, "not only that."


    Nan Tianyuan''s breath, because of this sentence, began to slow down a lot. He could not speak for a long time, until he digested Xie Yuan''s sentence.


    "He''s a alchemist?"


    Xie Yuan again pretended to pose and said: "not only that."


    The South sky far paralyzed, his body at this time, can''t lift strength, let alone sit steady.


    Looking at his gasping appearance, xie Yuan didn''t miss this opportunity. He came closer and said: "the elder in the pavilion is the person above."


    "Xie Yuan, did you cheat me?"


    Xie Yuan quickly arched back, a humble look: "how dare I?"


    After learning that the people living in the pavilion were not ordinary people, Nan Tianyuan called Xie Yuan to one side, covered his mouth with his hand and said gently, "did I offend him before?"


    "Well, I really don''t know about that, but you may not know much about the elder who lives in the pavilion. We''ve never heard that he has disciples before, but you see, the little girl named Zhao shuning had a special relationship with him."


    South sky far heart a tight.


    Did you offend Zhao shuning just now? Did you offend a big man who could not be provoked?


    "Xie Yuan, how is your relationship with Zhao shuning?"


    Xie Yuan replied: "that Zhao shuning just lives in my house. I have nothing to do with her."


    "No, she has lived in your house for such a long time. You will have a little friendship. Master Xie, if you can help me make an appointment with Zhao shuning, and she and I will formally solve the misunderstanding between us, then when you come to Qingning, you will be my guest of honor. What do you think?"


    Zhao shuning snapped down the apple in his hand.


    Without looking back, he said to Yan Ruyu, "master, this Xie Yuan is really not an ordinary person. He knows how to take advantage of the situation better than I do. Relying on the relationship that he can''t fight with you, he just wants to strike the South sky hard."


    Yan Ruyu smiles. If Xiao Ning''er is comfortable at the opera, the name has no influence on Xie Yuan.


    When Xie Yuan heard this, he seemed very embarrassed.


    Then he said: "this -"


    Nan Tianyuan quickly asked his men to invite Xie Yuan to the next position, and then said: "Xie Yuan, my son Nanfeng is one of the proud disciples of the Wang family. He has a bright future, and he is also the man in the palm of my family. Previously, even if my family didn''t mean to offend me, there are more places for our two families to meet in the future, you know See? "


    "Master Nan, if you say this, what''s your identity and what''s my identity? If you want me to help you, you can say that Xie must be so heartbroken that he can go up and down. But as you know, as the host, I don''t have the chance to get involved with the elder accord. It''s just that I provide a place to rest, and he just passes by. "


    "Master Xie, you say, what do you want? I just want to see that little girl. I don''t believe you can''t do this little thing. "


    Xie Yuan looks embarrassed.


    "Master Nan, the spirit beast in my family was injured by the stone white tiger of four elephants. Do you see?"


    "What do you want?"


    "A five grade pill of the alchemist."


    Xie Yuan knew that although such pills were rare, they would at least prepare one or two pills.


    Nan Tianyuan didn''t expect that the Xie family really dared to speak.


    "Of course, I''m just saying that, master Nan, don''t worry about it."


    "I see. I''ll get it for you when I finish my work in the Miaomiao mountain."


    Misty mountain? Zhao shuning, with sharp ears, immediately grasped these three words.


    "Master, is there anything good in Miaomiao mountain?""Why don''t you go down and ask him yourself?"


    Zhao shuning thinks it''s reasonable, so he jumps out of the window. Yan Ruyu moves her steps lightly, takes the book, and goes to the place where Zhao shuning sat before and looks down.


    As soon as you are surprised, you can do anything immediately. This characteristic of xiaoning''er has not changed much from before.


    "What are you going to do in Miaomiao mountain?"


    Nantianyuan is talking with Xie Yuan when the small figure suddenly appears in front of them, which makes them jump.


    When Nan Tianyuan saw Zhao shuning this time, he had no previous pride, and his attitude had changed a lot: "Miss Zhao, are you here?"


    I used to be a wild girl, but now the caliber changes so fast.


    "What are you going to do in Miaomiao mountain?"


    Nantian hesitated for a long time without saying anything.


    He inadvertently raised his head, only to find that the previous big man was standing at the window watching him. Nan Tianyuan involuntarily beat a spirit, and then said: "it''s not convenient to talk about this."


    Xie Yuan is also a man who knows how to look. When he heard that from Nan Tianyuan, he led his men to leave the pavilion first, leaving only Zhao shuning and Nan Tianyuan.


    "Master Nan, would you please let me know?"


    The South sky far swallowed to swallow saliva, skin smile meat don''t smile of ask a way: "the girl is interested in that misty mountain?"


    "Well."


    Sweat came out from the head of Nan Tianyuan.


    Is it hard to find out who leaked the news that I got? Even this little girl knows the existence of the keel?


    "Well -"


    "you have to say quickly that I''m going back soon, otherwise, my master would be unhappy."


    When he heard the words in the South sky, his face began to sweat.


    He really didn''t know how Zhao shuning, a little daughter of the Zhao family, got up to the capital of Chang''an?


    But in the face of such a powerful existence, not to mention resistance, even breathing, also have to be cautious.

 Chapter 160

    Thus, nantianyuan brought the story of Miaomiao mountain together.


    Every year, the Southern family of Qingning releases a large number of talents to search for the location of monsters, which has been going back and forth for 20 years.


    The reason why the ancestors of the Nanjia family have a firm foothold in Qingning is that they have a keel, which is a relic of the ancient dust-free dragon Dishu.


    It is relying on the strong mental strength inside the keel that makes Nanjia take a foothold in Qingning.


    Nantianyuan knows the importance of the keel to the Nanjia family. Over the years, he has been running around looking for the whereabouts of other keels.


    some time ago, there was an eye liner.


    It is said that the trace of the remains of the dust-free dragon and dish tiger was found on the Miaomiao mountain.


    He also said that near the Miaomiao mountain, he heard the sound of the Dragon chanting.


    So the South sky is not far away, thousands of mountains and thousands of miles to come, just for the keel.


    "No dust dragon dish tiger?"


    Nantianyuan nodded cautiously.


    Zhao shuning has a certain understanding of this monster. As early as when he was testing in Yanyu building, he once went to the dark land. The lotus green silk cat on the dark land is the beaver of the first lady Kong Shishuang.


    But although Wuchen dragon and Dishu tiger is strong, it is not as strong as a keel?


    "Are you sure it''s a dust-free dragon and dish tiger?"


    "My ancestors have analyzed that it is really the Wuchen dragon and Dishu tiger, the ancient monster tiger family."


    "Then how can you be sure that there is a keel in the ethereal mountain?"


    Nan Tianyuan was silent for a while, but he opened his mouth.


    "I brought out the keel in the ancestral hall of the south family. When I got to the ethereal mountain, I had a resonance reaction with one of the caves."


    Zhao shuning probably understood.


    She thought about it, and then said, "can you give me a look?"


    A mention of the dragon''s bone, the South sky becomes alert in an instant, and he no longer smiles at Zhao shuning.


    "The keel is the foundation of my family. How can I show it to outsiders? Miss Zhao, even if you are a disciple of that elder generation, you can''t ask so much. "


    What is the requirement? Is it too much?


    Well, it''s a little too much.


    Zhao shuning sighed, and then tried again to explore the question: "there is no room for discussion?"


    Nan Tianyuan shakes his head vigorously. Zhao shuning has no choice but to give up.


    "Forget it."


    Later, Zhao shuning had to fly back to the attic. She wanted to go to the ethereal mountain to find out, but if there was no other keel as a sensor, she would not be able to go.


    Or it can be said that without the keel, she went to the dark cave of the ethereal mountain, and whether she could come back alive is still unknown.


    See Zhao shuning dejected back, Yan Ruyu habitually touched her hair.


    "Do you really want to go?" "Well, a little."


    "If you want to go, go."


    Zhao shuning nodded and then shook his head. How could he go as soon as he wanted.


    "Don''t be afraid of the rest. Leave it to me."


    "Master, I don''t want to rely on you."


    Yan Ruyu said, "I''ll watch you outside. How about you go in yourself?"


    Zhao shuning knew that the master was taking care of her little self-esteem, but if he broke into the secret cave without any bones and died, whether he could come back or not was another matter.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of the keel."


    Zhao shuning raised his head and looked at the perfect face of the master. His light words can always ease his restlessness.


    "Master."


    "Xiao Ning''er, wait for me."


    Yan Ruyu finished this sentence and disappeared in front of Zhao shuning''s eyes. When Zhao shuning wanted to ask again, he saw that the master had already appeared in the pavilion of the meeting hall below.


    As soon as the master appeared, he saw that Nan Tianyuan''s face was full of fear.


    Zhao shuning didn''t hear what they said.


    She only saw that nantianyuan had been nodding since the master appeared. He seemed to say something, and he was very anxious to explain something.


    Then, then, something magical happened.


    Zhao shuning saw that nantianyuan, who had been protecting the keel tightly before, began to take out the keel in the bag, and then respectfully handed it to the master.


    Then he kept his head down and said all kinds of good things with a smile on his face.


    What a dog.


    When she went down, she didn''t see that nantianyuan pulled out the keel so quickly.


    The master just went down. From the beginning to the end, he said a word, which had such a great deterrent effect on him.


    Nan Tianyuan seems to have talked about Zhao shuning. They look up at her together.


    Then Yan Ruyu, across from those people, smiles at Zhao shuning.


    Then he nodded again.When Zhao shuning is at a loss, Yan Ruyu deals with the matter and has brought back the keel that Zhao shuning wants.


    This speed, before and after a quarter of an hour.


    Zhao shuning had to clap his hands.


    "Master, how did you do it?"


    Nan Tianyuan was so stingy that he regarded the keel as the treasure of his family in Qingning. How could he give her the remains?


    Zhao shuning couldn''t figure it out.


    "Master, will you tell me?"


    Yan Ruyu sat beside the chess game and studied it attentively.


    Zhao shuning did not dare to disturb the master. He took care of the old man waiting for him.


    Looking at it, I was fascinated.


    How can there be such a big difference between people? The appearance of Shifu Sheng can be described as the common indignation of people and gods.


    In Zhao shuning''s life, she has met two men who are so beautiful that she feels inferior. One is her brother Zhao Huai, and the other is the emperor''s respect for Yan Ruyu.


    Emperor Zun''s face is better than his brother Zhao Huai.


    As soon as his eyes turned, Zhao shuning seemed to think of something. He was dressed in white. Previously, Zhao shuning had seen a boy in white. When he was in Yanyu building, all those people called him the young master.


    That young man''s appearance, also calculate on this Dongze great wilderness''s peerless, is don''t know, hereafter still have a chance to see again.


    Thinking about it, it was a long time.


    Zhao shuning lay beside the chess table and fell asleep slowly.


    In the evening, Yan Ruyu thought of the way to crack the chess game. She smiles and raises her head to see that Zhao shuning has fallen asleep on the table.


    "Xiao Ning''er -"


    Yan Ruyu whispered and walked slowly, then gently picked up Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning is only eight years old now, and his body is weak.


    Yan Ruyu held her in her arms. She just moved her eyes and went on sleeping.


    Xiao Ning''er is so light.


    The soft and warm body lay in Yan Ruyu''s arms, which made him feel very comfortable.


    "If you are sleepy in the future, I will stay behind you."


    Xiao Ning''er, I''m afraid to be close to you, afraid to bring you misfortune, but I can''t help but want to touch your light.


    Because of you, let me feel the long lost warmth.

 Chapter 161

    Zhao shuning didn''t return to Xie''s home tonight.


    So the people of Xie''s family are like frying a pot.


    The most worrying thing is Zhao Xiangxiang in red.


    Looking at the girl walking around in front of him, Xie Yu was also dizzy. He was in a good mood, but also affected a little.


    "Xiangxiang, can you stop shaking? I''m going to be knocked out by you."


    Zhao Xiangxiang stopped.


    "Xie Yu, I''m worried about Zhao shuning," he said


    "You worry about what the boss will do. She''s much better than me. You''re really worried."


    Xie an stood aside and did not speak.


    Suddenly, Xie an came to Xie Yuan and knelt down.


    Xie Yumeng was shocked, and so were the Xie family.


    "Xiao an, what are you doing?"


    "Xie an, you have something to say. If you kneel down like this, you will scare us."


    Xie Yuan takes a look at Xie Yu, who retracts and doesn''t speak any more.


    "Uncle Xie, I want to ask you a question. Please don''t hide it from me."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "About the elder of accord."


    Xie Yuan pulled Xie an up and said, "Xiao an, it''s not uncle Xie who doesn''t tell you. It''s you who should know that a big man like him shouldn''t be related to us. If I say that, what kind of treatment our Xie family will suffer is unknown."


    "Uncle Xie, I just want to know if something will happen when Zhao shuning arrives at his place?"


    Xie Yuan sighed.


    "I don''t know, but the elder of accord is not a bad man."


    Xie Yu also patted Xie an on the shoulder and said, "you don''t have to worry too much about Zhao shuning. I know her best, but I''m also curious. You say, the boss has such a big backer. Why didn''t you mention it to us before?"


    "Xie Yu, shut up."


    Seeing his father''s frowning, Xie Yu covered his mouth and took the initiative to step back.


    What he said is right. Do you think the boss is someone who will suffer losses?


    After she was lifted up, she went out of the door.


    Xie Yu wants to catch up and see what happens to Xie an. He is stopped by Xie Yuan.


    "Let him be quiet."


    "Father, I''ll go and talk to him. Maybe he''ll recover."


    Xieyuan an eye knife past, Xieyu took back his head: "don''t go, don''t go, so fierce do what?"


    After the poisonous snake came out of Xie''s house, he rode on Zhu Yan and ran along the main road. He didn''t stop until he reached the mountainside.


    At this time, his eyes are red.


    He fell to the ground.


    In fact, he didn''t know why he was at a loss.


    Zhao shuning, after all, is the former leader of shuiyunsheng. He took over shuiyunsheng in order to complete the elder''s explanation. He once promised that he would help the weak.


    But today, for his own sake, he let Zhao shuning stand out.


    All in all, Zhao shuning is his junior sister.


    If you do this by yourself, you will not help yourself.


    The elder who appeared later seems not to be a bad person, but there are so many things in the world that people know their faces and don''t know their hearts. How can they be generalized.


    If something happened to Zhao shuning, he would have wasted the elder''s advice.


    The Viper clenched the wooden card in his hand and reproached himself again and again.


    After all, he is selfish.


    "Master, did I do something wrong?"


    But I don''t want to die so soon. I have more important things to do.


    "Xie an, what are you doing so hard?"


    I do not know when, Xie Yu suddenly appeared behind Xie an, he suddenly made a sound, also really scared the snake.


    "How did you get here?"


    Xie Yu pointed to Zhu Yan beside him.


    "Zhu Yan? By the way, today Zhao shuning gave you this monster. "


    Snake''s face, and not because of the arrival of Xie Yu how much improvement.


    "Xie an, my father said you need to be alone, but I think it''s better for you to be alone."


    So, Xie Yu language center of gravity long sigh, will put his hand on Xie an''s shoulder.


    Poisonous snake did not forget Xie Yu''s saying that he liked him in public.


    For Xie Yu''s approach, he can only avoid.


    "Xie an, look at you. What are you so formal about? We are brothers. Have you forgotten what I said to you in the challenge arena? "


    Xie Yu refers to the time he promised Xie an that he would treat him as his brother in the future.


    But obviously, Xie an''s memory and Xie Yu are no longer on the same level, and the things they remember are not the same.


    The Viper thought to himself that it was because he didn''t forget that he didn''t dare to let you close.At night, Xie Yu and Xie an sat side by side on the rock, just because of the strong request of the snake, they were two meters apart.


    "Xie an, I think, is your feeling for the boss a little special?"


    The snake said, "what''s special? I just feel that I owe her a little, so I''m just in a panic now."


    Xie an''s expression is rarely calm, and when he says this, his tone doesn''t fluctuate much.


    Xie Yu looked at his dangling legs and said leisurely, "do you know why I hated you so much before?"


    "Because of my coming, I have separated uncle Xie''s attention from you?"


    Xie Yu shook his head.


    "Do you remember when you came to my house? At that time, you were very shy and introverted. I talked a lot and talked to you all the time, but you didn''t pay much attention to me. I was very arrogant and I thought you didn''t like playing with me, so I began to let people in the government isolate you. "


    Well, Viper doesn''t remember.


    Because he was found to have the constitution of a spiritual pharmacist and good talent, uncle Xie took him back to his house. Before he came to Xie''s house, his parents repeatedly told him not to speak wrong after he arrived at Xie''s house, and it was better not to speak.


    So on his first day here, Xie an didn''t dare to talk to anyone. In his little heart, he just felt that he was dependent on others and couldn''t be as comfortable as Xie''s children.


    But I didn''t expect that on the day when I arrived, Xie Yu was kind to me.


    "Xie an, I was not very sensible at that time, so don''t worry about it, OK?"


    The snake looked at the distance and said, "well. I''m sorry


    "I''m sorry. Why do you say I''m sorry?"


    Xie Yu wanted to ask again, but Xie an did not answer.


    For a long time, Xie Yu can only change a question: "every time you treat people around you like this, I have to doubt whether you are just a bunch of statues, walking in this world, without any feelings. I''m really curious about what kind of people, or what kind of things, can make you a little nervous."


    The poisonous snake said: "my happiness, anger, sorrow and happiness, no one cares." Except for her.


    "Is there anyone you care about?"


    Xie Yu didn''t expect Xie an to answer this question.


    But he was wrong.


    Because Shea an''s expression softened when he asked the question, and then he said, "she is a person who can only exist in memory."


    It can only be seen from a distance, not blasphemed.

 Chapter 162

    Misty mountain


    is a mountain with dangerous terrain and tens of thousands of deep caves.


    Here, it''s the hell of hunters and the heaven of ancient fierce beasts. If the spirit power is lower than that of the five way spirit pharmacists, they don''t dare to set foot here. It''s enough to see how terrible things are hidden here.


    When Zhao shuning came, it was Yan Ruyu who accompanied her.


    She won the laurel and sent the news back to the Wang family. Because of the great momentum, the Wang family could not deny it, so she made Zhao shuning a wish. When she sent the letter back to Qinghui Town, Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu were on their way.


    As for Zhao Xiangxiang, he was entrusted to the Xie family for the time being.


    Xie Yuan and Xie Yu, now Zhao shuning is kind to them and gives them disaster fighting. This great kindness is enough to make them think about several generations. Therefore, Zhao Xiangxiang will not treat them lightly in their house.


    Besides, although Xie Yu is not reliable, he has a good temperament. Xie Yu''s industry is mainly in the north of Huaihe River. Zhao Xiangxiang can follow him and see him everywhere.


    According to Zhao shuning''s observation, Zhao Xiangxiang only wants to follow Xie Yu.


    After all things, Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu are on their way.


    Strange to say, before going on the road, the snake also found Zhao shuning and asked him a strange word.


    "Is that old man around you really a good man?"


    Zhao shuning naturally nodded. She didn''t know why the poisonous snake had such worries.


    "You''d better be careful. I met Zhang Tianyuan in Yanyu building earlier. He is young and can have such high spiritual power. That''s because he has taken an evil road. I haven''t figured out what the evil road is, but I think that the person around you must have a long history. You''d better be on guard."


    Zhao shuning is at ease. She knows that the viper is guilty of what happened at the meeting.


    However, what does that have to do with him? It''s Zhao shuning who wants to win the laurel and give the Zhao family a place to settle down. Even without the participation of Nanfeng and nantianyuan, Zhao shuning will definitely fight against the viper and win the laurel.


    So it''s not Xie an''s fault.


    After listening to this sentence, Xie an felt relaxed.


    "In a word, I''m sorry, and thank you. Although you are young, there are some things you are braver than me."


    With these words, Xie an left.


    Zhao shuning didn''t know what his last sentence meant, but she was not the one who was entangled in this kind of words. After a moment, she left the matter behind.


    Because of his master''s company, Zhao shuning went smoothly when he entered the misty mountain.


    Yan Ruyu takes her to an open grassland. Unexpectedly, there is such a large grassland on the opposite side of the Miaomiao mountain. If it is not for the fear of disturbing the master, Zhao shuning really wants to jump on it and enjoy the soft grassland.


    Walk along the grass to the end, you can reach the foot of the misty mountain.


    At the foot of the misty mountain, there stands a rock. Because of the wind and rain, the words on it can''t be seen clearly.


    Zhao shuning looked up and found that the terrain of the misty mountain was really rugged.


    The misty mountain is surrounded by water on three sides, and then by this broad grassland on the other side. The isolated peak stands upright, the green bamboo becomes shade, the mountain wall is steep, the river flows fast, and Zhao shuning has already felt its horror before climbing the misty mountain.


    It''s time for Yan Ruyu to stop here.


    "Master, I''ll just go up. You can wait for me here for a few days."


    "I''ll let Xiaobai follow you."


    "Master, Baize, you''d better take it with you. I can''t use it. It''s not my contract beast. I don''t have telepathy with you. If you meet other spiritual pharmacists, I''ll be more restless in the future."


    Yan Ruyu didn''t stop him, and then said, "you can''t get out of the misty mountain without three months."


    "Master, you can believe me. Before you think about it, I haven''t been to any steep mountains, and you can''t protect me all my life. There are many difficulties that I need to break through myself."


    This sentence is unintentional to the speaker and intentional to the listener.


    "Xiao Ning''er, I''m a thousand year old orphan. Do you know that?"


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    She had heard of it before. But from the master''s mouth, she was still a little distressed.


    "Master."


    "Xiao Ning''er, you are right. I can''t accompany you all my life. There are many difficulties that you need to face. Even for your own good, I shouldn''t interfere in your affairs."


    "Shifu, I don''t mean that. Shifu, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yan Ruyu said: "these experiences are what you have to experience. I know the truth, but I don''t want you to be hurt again. Xiao Ning''er, if I approach you, it will bring you misfortune, will you push me away?"


    Yan Ruyu, dressed in green, looks so handsome and elegant.Master is not like such a sentimental person, but at this moment, Zhao shuning saw the hope in his eyes.


    It turns out that master also has feelings.


    "Master, what are you talking about?"


    You gave me all my life. How can I push you away?


    Zhao shuning never knew his master''s life experience. He only knew that he was like this when he met him for the first time. Now, decades later, he is still like this.


    She respects her master and respects him. As long as he doesn''t want to talk, she never asks him about his private affairs.


    "Nothing. You go in."


    "Master, you will always be my master of Ye Ling and the most respected person of Zhao shuning."


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes flashed a touch of loss.


    Master, the most respected person, is that all?


    Also, whether she is Ye Ling or Zhao shuning, she is only her own apprentice. When she was a child, she clamored that she would marry her when she grew up. It was just because she was too young to be a child.


    Yan Ruyu thinks that he is really ridiculous. After living for so many years, he even put a child''s joke in his heart.


    "You go in. In three months, I''ll come to find you. In these three months, I''ll go back to Qingyun country. If you have something to do, you can tell me through your mind."


    There are more and more letters from Su mu.


    Now that he has found Xiao Ning''er, his heart is calmer. It''s time for him to deal with those political affairs.


    "Master, are you leaving?"


    Also, the master''s identity is mysterious. He is busy every day. Now that he can get along with himself for so many days, it can be regarded as a kind treat to him. Zhao shuning is very satisfied, but in her heart, she is very reluctant.


    "Here you are."


    Yan Ruyu''s palm, out of a red lotus industry fire.


    At this time, it is burning.


    "Red lotus industry fire? The accompanying fire


    Yan Ruyu smiles and holds Honglian in the palm of her hand. She pinches her back hand and puts her finger in Zhao shuning''s eyebrow. Before long, Honglian disappears.


    "Master, how can you give me such a precious thing?"


    "It doesn''t have much effect on me. It can protect your heart when you are in danger."


    Red lotus is better than all armor in the world.


    This red lotus, or father Jun taught him, now, he uses red lotus to protect his heart of the woman, red lotus also can be considered to realize their own value.

 Chapter 163

    After the little girl left, Yan Ruyu put away her smile.


    Watching her back disappear in the misty mountain, Bai Ze appears beside Yan Ruyu.


    "Emperor."


    "Let''s go."


    Xiao Ning''er is no longer ling''er. She has her own belief. Now every step after that, she wants to go by herself. Yan Ruyu can only respect her.


    Yan Ruyu stretched out her right hand and drew a sign in the shape of a contract in front of her.


    Then, in front of him, there was a space torn, and Yan Ruyu stepped into the vortex with her feet.


    Tearing the plane, breaking the space, this ability, only Yan Ruyu can do.


    The next moment, Yan Ruyu''s figure appeared above Qingyun country.


    And the people gathered around the Imperial City, when they saw Yan Ruyu above, all bowed down.


    "Welcome to the emperor."


    Yan Ruyu waved her hand lightly, and those people stood up.


    Qingyun country is extremely prosperous.


    The subjects here are all dressed in fine silk, and their manners and speech are extraordinary.


    The leader of Qingyun Kingdom, Su mu, was the leader of Qingyun kingdom.


    Su mu, his person, is the same as his name. Seeing him, it''s like Mu Chunfeng.


    How could su Mu be born a member of the royal family? Otherwise, with his appearance and temperament, he would be the most carefree boy in Qingyun country.


    "Su mu."


    "Dizun, you are back."


    Yan Ruyu nodded lightly, then said: "I said, don''t specially send people to meet me."


    "Emperor Zun, you are the belief of Qingyun kingdom. If you come here, you must be welcomed by all the people. They worship you as gods. Every time you come, you can stabilize the turbulent situation of our Dynasty."


    "I told you, now I am Yan Ruyu."


    "I know."


    Su Mu has been weak since he was a child. After he said this, he began to cough.


    This is why Yan Ruyu helped Qingyun.


    "Let''s talk first."


    Every time Yan Ruyu appears, she brushes her face with a veil, so the people of Qingyun only know that the descendants of Feng''s royal family are a childe who likes to wear a green shirt. They really haven''t seen what it looks like.


    After entering the palace, Yan Ruyu waved her slender hand.


    The gate of the palace closed slowly.


    "Emperor."


    "Su mu, you said something wrong."


    Su Mu smile, pale face appeared a trace of ruddy, he found a position to sit down, and then said: "is my letter to disturb the emperor?"


    If it were before, Yan Ruyu would not bear to scold him.


    But now: "Su mu, have you played enough?"


    Su Mu''s face showed a touch of embarrassment, and then said: "emperor Zun, I''m really sick. You know, I''ve been in bad health since I was a child. Fortunately, I''ve been taken care of by Emperor Zun. Su Mu will remember emperor Zun all his life."


    Seeing that Yan Ruyu didn''t speak, Su Mu said, "emperor Zun, you''re back now, so there''s no need to have the same opinion with me?"


    "Su mu, if you are ill, you should take medicine."


    "If I take medicine, the emperor won''t come back."


    Yan Ruyu sighed.


    "Su mu, you are not the child at the beginning."


    He is now the Lord of Qingyun, and should shoulder everything on his shoulders. The people of Qingyun and the future of Qingyun depend on him.


    Su Mu wronged: "I''m not the original little Mu son, but emperor Zun, or the original emperor Zun."


    "When you are old, I can''t look after you all the time."


    Su Mu''s body is not good, but has not reached the point he said.


    At that time, Yan Ruyu also valued Su Mu''s handling ability, so she chose him as the prince of Qingyun kingdom from the numerous princes of Su family. At that time, Su Mu was only a three-year-old child. Because she lost her mother''s love in her early years, she had been taught by Yan Ruyu.


    "Emperor Zun, you haven''t come back for a long time. Counting the time, it should be eight years. Eight years ago, when you finished the locust and flood control, you disappeared in Qingyun country. If the people of Qingyun country don''t see you, their hearts will be unstable. As the leader of the country, I don''t have the strong faith that emperor Zun brings to the people."


    "So you got the news that you were seriously ill in bed?"


    "I just want to see the emperor."


    Yan Ruyu is not good at criticizing Su mu.


    Su Mu is right. He just relies too much on Yan Ruyu.


    "Xiao Mu, you are capable. Why do you want me back?"


    "Emperor Zun, I''ve dealt with everything in the court. My body is getting worse day by day. I just want to see you again."


    Su Mu grew up with Yan Ruyu. He was afraid that he would not be able to see her when he was dying. For Su mu, Yan Ruyu was like a big brother, a teacher and a father.Su Mu is the leader of the country, but he is weak.


    He has a white face and a morbid beauty.


    Now Su Mu is twenty, but his back palace is still empty. He knows that he is not in good health, and he doesn''t want to delay those women. This is his arrangement.


    "Xiao Mu, will your heart disease still attack?"


    Su Mu covered his chest and said, "emperor Zun, you know my body."


    "Xiao Mu, you shouldn''t be so self contemptuous. Your destiny --"


    "emperor Zun, you also know that I have my own destiny. Just as your destiny can''t be changed, I''ve lived a wonderful life in this life. I''m afraid I won''t meet the person you said."


    The destiny can''t be changed. It''s destiny. Even if Yan Ruyu is the ancestor of the Kyushu mainland, a thousand year old imperial master, and a superior existence, he can''t intervene.


    As a controller, he knows this better.


    "Emperor Zun, can you stay a few more days when you come back this time? I don''t have much time. "


    With these words, Su Mu began to cough violently again.


    "Come on, pass on the Taiyi."


    Yan Ruyu''s voice is low and powerful. The bodyguard outside immediately responds, and then quickly runs to the Taiyi hospital to call the Taiyi for treatment.


    It''s not a day or two that the Lord of the Kingdom has been sick, but he doesn''t know if he is afraid of medical treatment. So every time he comes to the imperial palace to ask for a pulse doctor, he blows him out.


    The only one who can make the Lord obedient is the inner room.


    "Emperor Zun, I don''t see a doctor."


    Anyway, the world, living, has no great meaning.


    Su Mu might as well vacate the throne as soon as possible and let those with ability come on stage.


    "Emperor --"


    Yan Ruyu just glanced at Su mu, and Su Mu could only shut her mouth and did not dare to speak any more.


    "If you want to see your sister, cheer up."


    Hearing this, Su Mu''s eyes brightened: "is she willing to come back?"

 Chapter 164

    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    Su Mu bowed her head and said, "she still doesn''t want to come back."


    "No, I didn''t go to her."


    "Emperor Zun didn''t go to see her. What''s the reason for going to Dongze wasteland these days? Your disciple is not - "


    at this point, seeing emperor Zun''s face changed slightly, Su Mu stopped.


    A dragon has scales that can touch and die.


    Emperor Zun''s happiness and anger are not in the form of expression, and his mind is extremely difficult to figure out. But for Ye Ling, the fierce woman in red, his face will change slightly whenever he mentions it.


    For emperor Zun, the slight change in shape and color is rare in a hundred years.


    "Emperor Zun, it''s su Mu who said something wrong."


    Yan Ruyu''s face recovered as usual. He didn''t like to talk. It was because Su Mu had brought him up that he would speak more.


    "No harm."


    Yan Ruyu got up, and Su Mu didn''t dare to sit.


    "Emperor Zun, are you going to leave?"


    Su Mu''s expression is flustered. He thinks that he has said something wrong, which makes emperor Zun unhappy.


    "You look like this, I can''t rest assured to go. In three months, I will stay in the palace of Qingyun country. If you have anything, please tell me again."


    Su Mu didn''t expect that this time emperor Zun was willing to stay so long.


    In his secretly happy, and listen to Yan Ruyu said: "however, don''t forget to take medicine."


    Su Mu nodded helplessly.


    Although he didn''t want to live in the world, he didn''t have much memory for the world, but it would be good if he could live one more day and see emperor Zun one more day.


    "Emperor Zun, your room, we have already cleaned it up for you."


    Yan Ruyu went back to her room and looked at the familiar scenery.


    A knowing smile.


    As a matter of fact, this place is decorated after the place where I grew up.


    In front of the window, there is also a bunch of Magnolia. Every time it comes to the season when magnolia is open, there will always be a faint fragrance of Magnolia in the whole room. Yan Ruyu sometimes brings some along with her.


    Those days follow small rather son, keep running, the body of Magnolia fragrance, also light a few minutes.


    "When Xiao Mu grows up, he has more worries."


    Yan Ruyu actually counted Su Mu''s fate. In his life, he had heart disease.


    But Xinji was not his biggest enemy. His enemy was himself. Su Mu was ordered by Emperor Xing. Although she was weak, she was very smart. She was only slightly inferior to Feng Jin in dealing with political affairs.


    When Su Mu was born, Yan Ruyu happened to pass by the palace.


    He was only two Jin in weight when he was born, and he was not in good health, so after su Mu was three years old, he had been practicing after Yan Ruyu.


    Until Su Mu was 12 years old, he was sent back to the palace.


    Also at this time, Yan Ruyu went to the Dongze wasteland, and in the Dongze wasteland, met a embarrassed Ye Ling.


    When ye Ling pounced on him, Yan Ruyu could have refused, but he saw the Phoenix Luan star above Ye Ling''s head. The reporter with this seal must be the person who can influence the lifeblood of Dongze great wilderness.


    Over the years, Yan Ruyu has calculated many people''s lives, and basically made no mistakes.


    In addition to one person, that is Ye Ling.


    Originally, Ye Ling was also the destiny of the emperor star. She was born with a much stronger temperament than others. As long as someone guides her to grow up, she will surely become the brightest star in Dongze Dahuang.


    But she is the only loophole in Yan Ruyu''s divination.


    Ye Ling, who should have been rich all his life, was well received by the world.


    But her turning point was also in that year.


    Because that year, Ye Ling said that she wanted to manage Dongze Dahuang orderly when she was an adult, and then marry Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu was moved at that moment.


    He has counted the lives of countless people and knows his own destiny.


    The life of a thousand year old orphan must be merciless and loveless.


    But when ye Ling said this, Yan Ruyu wavered.


    He can''t get close to anyone. Before, he didn''t allow anyone to get close to himself, but he wanted to have a try. He has been lonely for too long.


    Ye Ling said: "master, I was twenty-two years old. I married you when I was twenty-two years old, OK?"


    At that time, Ye Ling was sixteen years old.


    She doesn''t understand the danger of people''s heart. Maybe when she said this, she just said it unintentionally. After all, she often said such words, and she often did the actions that made people misunderstand.


    Yan Ruyu has already thought about it. When ye Ling turns 22, she will marry her.


    Ye Ling began to cultivate talents of Dongze Dahuang when she was 16 years old. She has great talent and can appreciate any skill very quickly. Therefore, many people of Dongze Dahuang will come here with admiration.


    During this period, there are also some people who have bad intentions. Ye Ling is not soft hearted and cuts off their heads and hangs them high on the banners.At that time, she was elated and said to Yan Ruyu that she had four disciples. Although she was a little older, she had good aptitude. If she taught them five or six times, they would understand.


    Looking at what ye Ling looked like at that time, she was really happy.


    But ye Ling didn''t expect that the four disciples she worked hard to teach would become the four families of Dongze Dahuang, occupying the four positions of Dahuang.


    It''s also them who drag Ye Ling down from her high position, and put countless unnecessary charges on her.


    Ye Ling said that when she was 22 years old, she asked Yan Ruyu to marry her.


    But also when she was 22 years old, her life ended on the high altar in the palace of Dongze wasteland.


    When the beast is injured, its muscles and veins are destroyed.


    In the past, the people Ye Ling trusted betrayed her for interests and power.


    She was pulled down from the altar, and the four joined hands to end her life.


    It shouldn''t be like this. Ye Ling''s fate shouldn''t be like this.


    Yan Ruyu later calculated, step by step, that Ye Ling should be on the right track, because Yan Ruyu moved her heart and wanted to try to accept her, which changed her fate.


    No matter how tough Ye Ling''s fate is, it can''t match Yan Ruyu''s one thousand year old Gu Sha''s fate.


    He changed her.


    So this time, Yan Ruyu will become cautious, even some intimate action, also don''t do with Zhao shuning.


    She can only be treated as a disciple.


    If not, there is no other way.


    "Xiaobai, don''t forget to find Yiwei Ganoderma lucidum."


    Su Mu''s condition is just ordinary. It''s because he''s delayed for a long time, plus his heart disease. As long as Ganoderma lucidum is used as medicine, his sick leave will recover in time.


    However, Yan Ruyu can save his life, but he can''t change his heart.


    "There will be a turning point in your life."


    As long as Su Mu holds on, everything will be different when he meets the one who is destined.


    But, he Yan Ruyu, can still meet such a person?

 Chapter 165

    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise.


    A man in blue came down from the sky.


    The man got up, pointed to the sky and scolded: "little aunt, you are a little reliable once."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a cry of terror all around.


    Feng Zhan then noticed his environment.


    Cold wind Xiaoxiao, the place where he fell, is very strange, and connected with it, is Sensen white bone, around the white bone, there is a smell of putrefaction.


    What is this place?


    Mass graves?


    Not like that?


    Rao Shi had never seen such a large mass grave before when he was in the cloud kingdom. At a glance, there was no end.


    What''s more strange is that these rotten bodies, as if, are not just human bones.


    This place is really gloomy and terrifying. Feng Zhan raises his foot to find a place to settle down, but he finds that there is no clean place around.


    "No, what the hell is this place?"


    Feng Zhan''s body shakes. He always likes to be clean. Before he killed someone, he would not be stained with a drop of blood.


    Now he''s in a place full of corpses. He''s not disgusting. It''s good.


    Feng Zhan is also a member of Feng''s royal family. His lightness skill was praised by his father, so he jumped twice and finally reached a big tree.


    There are many crows and some vultures on the tree.


    As soon as Feng Zhan got to the top, the birds all flew up, but he was frightened by Feng Zhan.


    In the heart, and silently the little aunt curse again.


    Feng Zhan felt that he must have lost his mind at that time. Otherwise, as soon as the little aunt cried, why would he be so soft hearted? I also thought that the unreliable little aunt could be reliable once. Now I see that if she was reliable, she would not be nineteen.


    I stood in the tree and looked at it for a long time.


    Feng Zhan just found that the place far away from him seemed to have a thin figure walking around.


    He quickly light top of the tree toe, toward the man swept up.


    If you think about it, it''s full of corpses and rotten smell, and you don''t even know where you are.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared. How excited it was for Feng Zhan.


    "Hello


    The sudden sound made the old man with the lamp tremble.


    He threw the lamp on the ground.


    The old man raised his hand and did not dare to turn around. He said with trembling: "elder, I''m just a corpse collector. Your death has nothing to do with me."


    Feng Zhan feels inexplicable, his voice is not so terrible.


    "You turn around."


    The old man turned his head tremblingly.


    His clothes were ragged, his face was wrinkled, and his eyes were very turbid, and he looked as if he had experienced great suffering.


    When he saw the person in front of him, the old man was relieved.


    In front of him, he was very handsome. He was a little ruffian.


    He was dressed in a blue shirt, his face was better than snow, and his posture was also tall and straight.


    The young man is awe inspiring and handsome. One eye shining cold star, two curved eyebrows like painting. With a broad chest, it has the prestige of being invincible.


    The old man''s gaze made Feng Zhan quite uncomfortable.


    "Master, your dress is strange."


    It''s a miracle to the old man that people here can still have such a neat face and no dirt on their clothes. Moreover, Feng Zhan''s clothes seem to be different from those here.


    "Look at my age, I should be younger than you? What do you call me the elder? "


    What the boy said is really strange.


    On the mainland of Kyushu, those who can come to this place are those who have great strength. The old people call him the elder because they respect him. That''s what they call him in the mainland of Kyushu.


    "Well, young master, you stop me, but what''s the matter?"


    Feng Zhan said, "do you know where this is?"


    "Wasteland. It''s dedicated to burying some dead monsters and spiritual pharmacists. "


    A wasteland? Monster? Apothecary?


    What is this?


    "And who are you?"


    "I''m a bodyguard. I''ve lived here for more than 30 years."


    Can you live in such a bad place for more than 30 years?


    Feng Zhan can''t imagine.


    The old man also has a pungent smell.


    "I want to find a man named Yan Ruyu. Do you know where he is?"


    Little aunt said, should be this name?


    What''s more, the little aunt said that the exotic animals that have fallen into this world don''t know what they are now."Yan Ruyu? A thousand year old master, Yan Ruyu


    "Ha? I don''t know. I think so. "


    "Young master, are you also the one who asks for immortals?"


    Asked Qiu Xian? Feng Zhan pointed to himself? Does he need to ask for immortality? His uncles and aunts are not ordinary people, and even his parents have extraordinary origins. Is it necessary for him to ask for immortals?


    "I''m not, old man. I just want to find Yan Ruyu. Can you tell me where he is?"


    The old man played with his body and picked up the oil lamp from the ground.


    I knocked it and thought it would work.


    Then he took Fengzhan and said, "young master, why are you here?"


    Why are you here? Or because of that unreliable little aunt.


    "Just passing by."


    As soon as these four words came out, the old man stopped and looked at him strangely. Passing through the wasteland and coming to the place full of corpses, this young man''s hobby is really unique.


    "Young master, I don''t know what you want to know about Yan Ruyu."


    "Ah, does the old man know where I''m going to get information about him?"


    The old man shook his head.


    "You can''t go anywhere."


    "Why?"


    Nineteen can''t be so unreliable. You can even remember people''s names wrong.


    "Because that Yan Ruyu is just a person who exists in the legend. So far, those who have seen him should be dead."


    As soon as these three words come out, Fengzhan is completely petrified.


    No? It can''t be true!


    19¡¢ Have you made a mistake?


    "Is that so?"


    Feng Zhan can''t laugh or cry now. He is sent to this inexplicable place. Even the only two clues left are gone.


    How do you get back? It''s still an unknown number.


    "Where is this?"


    "The wasteland belongs to Guihu''s corpse hiding place. Young master, Guihu has many rules. It''s almost impossible to survive here because of your delicate appearance."


    Ghosts?


    Where is this?


    Maybe the surprise on Feng Zhan''s face was too obvious, and the old man said, "in most parts of the mainland of Kyushu, Yan Ruyu is respected, but this place is beyond the mainland of Kyushu."


    The existence of ghosts? Is it like the enchanting forest of the mother?


    It''s not under anyone''s jurisdiction.

 Chapter 166

    Qingyun domestic, Yan Ruyu''s eyelids suddenly jump very fast.


    I always feel that something is wrong.


    As a result, he flicked his fingers, and a mirror appeared in front of him. When he saw all over the mainland of Kyushu, his brow wrinkled more tightly.


    Nothing big happened?


    But why their eyelids, but has been jumping.


    This mirror can see any place in Kyushu mainland. If there is any change, he will be able to detect it soon.


    Except for ghosts, of course.


    However, the place of Guihu has been silent for more than a thousand years. In these years, there has been no change, and there has been no great event.


    That place is a wasteland.


    He doesn''t have the right to check, and he doesn''t have to.


    "Emperor Zun, but what happened?"


    "Nothing, Xiao Mu. You don''t have to be so rigid here. This is your palace."


    Every time Su Mu finished his medicine and finished his political affairs, he always came here to find Yan Ruyu and ask him how to manage the government.


    Emperor Zun is extremely gifted in every aspect, which is rare for thousands of years.


    "Xiao Mu, how many pills can you refine now?"


    "About six grades. I don''t have much talent for this."


    Yan Ruyu knows that Su Mu didn''t devote himself to cultivation. His spiritual talent is no less than Zhao shuning.


    "What''s your medicine for today?"


    "Yes."


    "Emperor Zun, do you want to play chess?"


    Playing chess is what Su Mu is good at, but he can''t find an equal opponent in Qingyun. Only when Yan Ruyu arrives, can he have the energy to play chess.


    Yan Ruyu nodded and sat at the chess table. Su Mu also sat down and began to play chess with him.


    "Xiao Mu, you are trapped."


    "Yes, I can''t get out."


    Su Mu smiles bitterly and puts the pieces down. Then Yan Ruyu shakes her head and holds the white pieces, which are su Mu''s pieces, and puts him in another corner.


    All of a sudden, the whole chess face became alive.


    Su Mu looked at this scene in front of her, and her face became surprised.


    He has been playing chess for so many years, but he has never thought that a chess game judged to be a dead end by himself would be born because of a corner.


    "Emperor --"


    "Xiao Mu, you treat things the same way."


    "Emperor Zun, I -"


    "every time you feel that you are in a desperate situation, you may as well stick to it. Maybe next, you will be able to have a wide sea and a wide sky, a bright future and a bright future."


    Su Mu sat beside the chess game, unable to speak for a long time.


    Yan Ruyu knew that Su Mu was a wise man. When she reached the point, she took the initiative to stand up.


    "I''ll go out for a walk and think about it."


    Voice a fall, Yan Ruyu''s body unexpectedly straight through the door of the room, disappeared in front of Su mu.


    Su mu, who was beside the chess game, watched the game for a long time.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to understand.


    Pick up the white chess piece and look at it in front of your eyes.


    "It''s the difference between one chess and the other."


    "Unexpected, unexpected."


    Su Mu put down his chess pieces and stood up.


    But this time, his waist, straightened a lot, his expression, is no longer as disheartened as before.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu was standing on the top of the highest tower of Qingyun kingdom. Now, it was late at night. He looked at the starry sky above his head and could see clearly.


    All of a sudden, a meteor across, that direction, it is the land of ghosts.


    "Is it a blessing or a curse for heaven to send visions?"


    "But what does that have to do with me?"


    As long as there is no turbulence in Kyushu mainland, then our mission will be completed.


    Guiyu belongs to a place outside the mainland of Kyushu, separated from the mainland by thousands of rivers, where all kinds of monsters are respected, it is a paradise for monsters.


    Ordinary people don''t live long there.


    Among the beasts, the most important are Baize and Fenghuang. No matter how high, Yan Ruyu has never heard of them.


    Baize and Fenghuang have signed a contract now, and their animal kingdom has also signed a contract with human beings, that is, the beasts without signing a contract are not allowed to cross layers of rivers and board the mainland of Kyushu without authorization.


    Ghosts are the world of beasts.


    There are monsters that alchemists can''t control.


    In ancient times, fierce beasts are different from spirit beasts. They are cruel in nature and hard to be trained. Baize is a supernatural beast in ancient times, superior to those fierce beasts.


    But although the level of those fierce beasts is not as good as that of Baize Phoenix, they will not give in. If there is a conflict with them, even if they fight for their lives, they will go up."The land of ghosts is a land of barbarism."


    Recently, however, a mysterious organization has been introduced into the place.


    The organization is very strange, the means are very vicious, often like to use alchemists as a carrier, used to supply the ancient fierce beasts, thus establishing a bridge between the ancient fierce beasts.


    But the place is mysterious. Ye Ling, who lived in the past, was just aware of it and was surrounded and hanged by the four families.


    Because that place is not under the jurisdiction of Yan Ruyu, so up to now, Yan Ruyu has not found out what organization they are.


    In the south, there was a fire.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t have time to think about the meaning of the meteor, so she went to the south to fight.


    The terrain of the south is close to the mountains. If the fire is too big, everything in the mountains and forests may turn into nothingness overnight.


    After Yan Ruyu arrived, the fire had reached the point of all over the sky.


    There are countless people who don''t come to the rescue.


    And against the background of the fire, the shadow next to an old house is flashing.


    On his arm, there was a slender snake.


    "Ghost man?"


    Is the rumor true? Is it true that a group of mysterious people live in the ghost?


    Look at the long black snake on the man''s arm. Only ghosts can have this kind of creature.


    How did they come to the mainland of Kyushu?


    After Yan Ruyu noticed the man, he was in a trance, and then came to an unknown world. It was Yan Ruyu standing in front of him.


    "Who are you?"


    The black snake on the man in black kept spitting letters, which was very public.


    It''s a creature from ghosts. That''s right, because ordinary spirit beasts, as long as they get to Yan Ruyu''s side, will feel the existence of Bai Ze. How dare they dare to challenge.


    In addition to the creatures from ghosts and ghosts, they were influenced by the fierce beasts in ancient times, and their bloodlines contained tyrannical factors.


    "Are you a ghost?"


    This words just asked out, opposite of black thin man obviously a shock.


    "Why did you come to Kyushu?"


    With this, the man on the opposite side fell to the ground, and the one who killed him was the long black snake on his arm.


    Look, under the influence of the ancient fierce beast, a black snake can kill the owner who feeds it, let alone the horror of the ancient fierce beast.


    And that thin black long snake strangles the man fast at the same time, also suddenly attacked Yan Ruyu.


    A mantis is a chariot.


    Ten meters away from Yan Ruyu, the black snake broke into hundreds of pieces and scattered on the ground.


    Yan Ruyu looks to the direction of Dongze wasteland.


    I wish there were no ancient beasts.

 Chapter 167

    Misty mountain, deep in the dark.


    Because of holding the remains, Zhao shuning can find a secret cave that resonates with the remains from thousands of rivers.


    The closer to the cave, the bone would buzz.


    Zhao shuning step by step close to the river.


    There was a lot of moss all around. She was absorbed in looking ahead and didn''t notice her feet.


    All of a sudden, a vine climbed up her ankle. Zhao shuning''s hand wanted to borrow strength from all around, but it was so smooth that she could only be dragged down by the green vine at her feet where she had no strength.


    It''s a very smooth cave.


    How smooth is the cave? You can''t stop your feet, or you don''t have a chance to stop at all.


    Besides being smooth, the cave is also very wet.


    Zhao shuning managed to slide to the bottom of the cave, barely stood up, and found that his body had been wet.


    Can''t help but Zhao shuning clean up his clothes, before pulling her ankle vine, again rushed up.


    Zhao shuning had countless days in the dark before, so in the cave, although he could not see the light clearly, he also had a keen intuition, and soon escaped the vine.


    Later, Zhao shuning quickly took out the night pearl in the heaven and earth bag.


    In the cave, suddenly brightened a bit.


    At this time, Zhao shuning was startled by the scene.


    Here is an underground cave with many vines. Beside the green vines, Zhao shuning saw the bodies of many animals.


    Most of them have been drained.


    And behind the vine, there was something creeping.


    Zhao shuning concentrated his mind and didn''t dare to slack off at all.


    The cave looks very smooth. If animals and monsters fall in and don''t have the intelligence, it''s very difficult to go out.


    When Zhao shuning came in, he also thought of this.


    So when she fell, she made a long thin rope with her own spiritual power and tied it to the branch of a towering tree at the entrance of the cave.


    The thing behind the vine is still wriggling.


    Zhao shuning slowly approached.


    About five meters away from that thing, another rabbit was thrown out of it.


    There was a wound on the rabbit''s neck. Most of the blood in it had been sucked.


    Is it difficult? Are there any living monsters here? No, it can react with the remains, which means that it should be a big monster.


    But there is something wrong with this situation.


    The wound on the rabbit''s neck doesn''t look like a monster.


    Zhao shuning will take a close photo of the night pearl in her hand, and then find that after the vine, Wu''s eyes appear, almost scared her to knock over the night pearl in her hand.


    Hold your body.


    Zhao shuning swallowed saliva and said in a low voice, "hello."


    The unknown thing inside moved. Zhao shuning stretched out his hand and wanted to take the vine away to see what was sacred inside.


    But as soon as her hand touched the vines, she was quickly surrounded by them.


    Then, her body was pulled behind the vine by the powerful force.


    After the vine, the creature immediately jumps up, rips off Zhao shuning''s clothes and bites her neck.


    Zhao shuning backhand lift, easy to avoid the attack.


    At this point, she put the night pearl on the vine, and took out a bigger bead from the heaven and earth bag. Now, the scene in front of her can be seen clearly.


    "I''ll go!"


    Zhao shuning exclaimed and almost jumped several meters away.


    And the boy opposite her, is also suddenly back, facing the sudden light, especially not adapt.


    Yes, it''s a teenager. It was a teenager who wanted to bite off Zhao shuning''s neck.


    Why is Zhao shuning so sure? It''s because this young man has no clothes, his hair is scattered, and his throat knot is very obvious.


    I thought it was the monster who attacked me. I tried to communicate with him in the way of monster before. Zhao shuning wondered why it didn''t work. Now I finally found the reason.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t see his face clearly.


    Because his face is full of blood.


    Zhao shuning asked, "how are you? How are you doing? "


    The young man in front of him panicked and jumped to the other side. But when he jumped like this, he made a shrill cry. Then Zhao shuning saw that the back of the young man, that is, the position of the lute bone, was penetrated by a slender bone. When he looked along the bone, it was a monster.


    But the monster had no flesh and blood at this time, and it had been four or five years since he wanted to die.


    Judging from the size of the wreckage, it should be the flaming fire dragon, because it looks like a tiger and its shape is like a dragon, so it is easy to be confused with the dust-free dragon and dish tiger.But the fire dragon is not a dust-free dragon, and its ferocity is rare.


    No wonder the remains in Zhao shuning''s hand can have such a violent reaction with the cave. It seems that it is this corpse that makes trouble.


    Just now the youth that jump, the spine place appeared obvious wound.


    There was blood dripping down the long bone.


    Zhao shuning finally understood why the boy was here, because he couldn''t get out at all. This corpse was a fierce beast in ancient times. Its body was huge, and its bones were extremely hard. Even if it died in the cave, its flesh and blood were eaten separately, and it was very hard, and the external force was not broken.


    The skeleton of the young man''s lute is penetrated by the keel. If he wants to go out, he must take the huge skeleton with him. But the hole is so small that it is not enough for the skeleton to pass through.


    Looking at the boy''s sad look, the careful eyes, Zhao shuning feel, a little distressed.


    When he was Ye Ling, before he met the master, he had such a bad life, so Zhao shuning felt his pain.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Whoa, whoa --"


    a series of voices came out from the mouth of the boy opposite.


    Looking at him, Zhao shuning knows that teenagers must have been here for a long time. Maybe they have been here for a long time, so they can''t speak any more.


    He looked into Zhao shuning''s eyes, full of vigilance.


    Zhao shuning uses his spiritual power to put the huge night pearl in the air of the cave. The whole cave is like day.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    Slowly into the youth, but see the previous quiet youth, suddenly become irritable, he jumped up, the vines around him also seem to obey his command in general, have attacked Zhao shuning.


    At the same time, a enchanting red lotus suddenly appeared in the center of Zhao shuning''s eyebrows, and the vine was burned to ashes by the red lotus when it didn''t touch Zhao shuning.


    "You can''t hurt me."


    The boy stepped back, all his limbs lying on the ground. In recent years, he has been used to walking with his limbs.


    "Let me help you, will you?"

 Chapter 168

    The boy kept retreating.


    As he stepped back, he took the vine to one side.


    Zhao shuning saw that behind the boy, there were mountains of animal corpses, all with fur and wounds on his neck.


    For many years, he relied on these animals to survive.


    Where is the life of man? The beast is better than this. Let''s live freely.


    "You don''t have to be afraid of me."


    Previously, the boy should have regarded Zhao shuning as an animal, so he wanted to prey on her and use her to satisfy his hunger.


    When Zhao shuning''s tender little hand touched the boy''s back, his expression changed slightly.


    In the past, he had been crawling on all fours and grinning at Zhao shuning as if he were cautious and alert to his natural enemies.


    But when Zhao shuning''s hand gently stroked his body, it was so gentle that his expression began to become soft.


    "You''re hurt."


    Zhao shuning took out a bottle of pills from the heaven and earth bag and handed it to the boy.


    The boy looked at her in a daze, thinking that the boy should have lost the ability to communicate with people for so many years in the cave. Zhao shuning opened the bottle, poured out a few pills, and then handed them to the boy.


    The boy was stunned, then stepped back.


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s encouraging eyes, he fell on all fours and came slowly.


    Then he grabbed the elixir in Zhao shuning''s hand and quickly hid to the other side.


    Later, with Zhao shuning''s gesture, the boy threw the elixir into his mouth. After a quarter of an hour, the boy''s sharp pain in the lute bone caused by violent action was much better.


    Therefore, he looked at Zhao shuning''s eyes and became friendly.


    "Come here."


    Zhao shuning waved, and the boy carefully moved two steps to her. Zhao shuning laughed at him, and he opened his mouth like Zhao shuning.


    But he laughed, but it was worse than crying.


    "Can you give me that rabbit?"


    Zhao shuning pointed to the rabbit that had been sucked by the boy and thrown out before.


    The young man seemed to understand her, but he used his mind to command the vine, stretched out, took the rabbit and put it in front of Zhao shuning.


    "That''s great."


    Zhao shuning can still do it by directing living creatures with his mind, but looking at the young man, these plants without consciousness can also be controlled by him.


    Such teenagers are definitely not ordinary people.


    Zhao shuning looked around and walked behind the boy. Behind him, Zhao shuning found a cold pool.


    The cold pool was very quiet. Zhao shuning put his hand in it, and immediately felt a piercing chill.


    "It''s cold."


    "Bang!"


    The boy thought that Zhao shuning put his hand in the cold pool to make him jump into the cold pool, so he didn''t hesitate and jumped into it.


    Looking at the shivering of the youth, Zhao shuning smiles.


    She can see that although the boy is bloody and violent, and his temperament is not so perverse, his mind has not been developed, and now he is no different from a three-year-old.


    Zhao shuning put some of Honglian''s strength into the cold pool. The water in the cold pool began to become warm, and the boy once again showed a smile that was uglier than crying.


    Teenagers are playing in it.


    Zhao shuning is thinking.


    "Although I don''t know how you can survive under the claws of this ancient monster when you are young, you can rest assured that I will help you out."


    The boy looked at Zhao shuning in a dazed way. The little girl mumbled to herself, which was more beautiful and lovely than everything he had seen before.


    "But isn''t it rare to see ancient fierce beasts in Kyushu? Even if there are one or two occasionally, they have been subdued for a long time. How come there are still some fish in the cave who have missed the net? "


    What''s the identity of this teenager?


    How can an ordinary child grow up in such an environment.


    Doubt to doubt, but Zhao shuning did not give up the idea to save him out.


    Before, I was separated from my brother.


    She was also imprisoned in a dark cell. At that time, people were extremely hungry, ate everything, and lived a worse life than death. Therefore, when she saw the situation of a teenager, she would be kind to him.


    Zhao shuning, who is still thinking, is suddenly pulled back to reality by the sound of water.


    Zhao shuning came back.


    But I saw that the boy had played enough in the middle of the cold pool and was standing in front of her.


    At this time, Zhao shuning almost felt guilty. Although her body was only eight years old, her psychological age was already thirty.


    Zhao shuning lowered his head and rummaged in the heaven and earth bag for a long time. Then he found a dress and handed it to the young man to put on.This dress is Zhao Huai''s, and the figure of the boy is not different from him. I think it fits him.


    After getting the clothes, the teenagers only fiddle up and down, and they don''t know how to wear them.


    Zhao shuning looked at his embarrassed appearance and laughed. Then she tried to teach the boy to stand up. Looking at the boy''s unstable and staggering appearance, she also felt funny and laughed.


    When the boy saw the girl''s smile, he was also infected and began to laugh.


    It took Zhao shuning almost an hour to teach the boy to stand. Then, she thought, it''s OK to treat the boy as a jerk and help him put on his clothes.


    So, Zhao shuning took the clothes and slowly put them on.


    The boy hasn''t worn clothes for a long time. When Zhao shuning was dressing him, he felt very uncomfortable and his hands were always moving.


    Because there is a keel behind him that penetrates his body, looks at him and his clothes, and finally puts them down.


    She touched the young man''s head and said gently, "can I help you take out the keel?"


    Although he knew that the boy didn''t understand, Zhao shuning still planned to ask.


    Sure enough, the young man''s eyes became very blank.


    But when Zhao shuning put his hand on the keel behind him, although there was fear and panic in his eyes, he didn''t push Zhao shuning away.


    Fortunately, when she came in, the master gave her red lotus fire.


    Honglianye fire can burn everything. No matter how hard it is, it can''t resist the burning of its flame temperature.


    Zhao shuning first roasted the keel with red lotus fire. Because the time was too long and the keel was too hard, he used it all day and night.


    When the keel was burned, Zhao shuning began to extend his small hands to the keel.


    "It may hurt a little. Take some pills."


    The boy seems to understand the general, took the hands of Zhao shuning pills, all fell down.


    Then, Zhao shuning put his hand on the keel, held his breath, and poured all the spiritual power and spiritual power into his hands.


    A jerk.


    Young people take so many pills, but also can not withstand such a huge pain.


    "Ah


    The shrill voice resounds through the world.

 Chapter 169

    The boy''s eyes turned scarlet.


    When Zhao shuning pulled out the keel, he also tried his best. Because of the pain, he kept swinging. Zhao shuning''s hands were cut by the sharp keel.


    Blood flowed down the keel to the boy''s wound.


    Zhao shuning''s blood, even began to give out a weak light, and the young wound, moistened by the blood, began to fade a lot.


    The boy''s shrill cry also weakened a lot.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief and gathered his last strength to pull out the keel from the root.


    Finally, it''s done.


    Zhao shuning collapsed on the ground, panting.


    It''s the same with teenagers.


    His forehead, even his whole body, was soaked with sweat. In the air, there is a combination of blood and sweat, the taste is quite pungent.


    Seeing Zhao shuning like this, the boy climbed over.


    Rub his head against Zhao shuning''s hand.


    Zhao shuning smiles. What is she? Is it recognized?


    The youth''s recuperation took many days. Zhao shuning never knew that his blood had healing function before. In the past, Zhao Huai''s blood had a wonderful effect. Didn''t he stay with Zhao Huai for a long time, so he also had this function?


    Thinking like this, Zhao shuning laughed.


    I dare to think about everything.


    By the time the young man''s wound was almost healed, it had been a month, and it had already exceeded Zhao shuning''s expectation that he could heal so quickly.


    In those days, Zhao shuning found some cloth from the heaven and earth bag and made a simple style to block the young.


    When he woke up today, he saw that the boy was sleeping soundly. Zhao shuning took the keel from the boy''s body and climbed the spirit rope to the outside of the cave.


    Through the sunshine, she found that this keel, because it had been in the body of the youth for a long time, merged with the youth, and put her mental energy into the keel.


    Zhao shuning wants to see how powerful the inheritance power of the keel is.


    This time she came to Miaomiao mountain, she came for the power of inheritance.


    Zhao shuning secretly went to check the spiritual power contained in the keel, thinking that this time, he was really big. If he got the inheritance of the flame dragon, maybe his cultivation of the spirit pharmacist could directly surpass the four section spirit pharmacist, and directly break through to the five ways.


    And previously in the cave, she also felt the strong power of inheritance contained in the keel.


    But when Zhao shuning used her spiritual power to spy, she was stunned.


    "How could it be?"


    How can there be no power of inheritance?


    Flame fire dragon is so powerful, even if it died, the power of inheritance left behind is immeasurable.


    But why? In this keel, even a little bit of inheritance power is not there?


    Zhao shuning eyes lax, PA sat on the ground.


    I''ve worked hard for nearly two months. It took me half a month just to find the hidden place. I was kind-hearted and waiting to cure the young man''s injury. Originally, I thought that good will be rewarded. How could I get such a result.


    "Evil, God, no matter how gifted I am, no matter how you believe in my strength, I have to take a shortcut. I''ve worked so hard for a long time, and you threw me such a piece of bone. Why did I come to the misty mountain for such a long time? Are you scared? "


    Zhao shuning wanted to leave, but he couldn''t bear to think of the boy in the cave.


    But if you take him with you, he doesn''t have the ability to take care of himself. There are many things to do in the future. It''s too troublesome to take him with you.


    But if you don''t take him, with his present ability, you can''t speak, you can''t live, you can''t even wear clothes, even if he comes out of the cave, you can''t survive in the Dongze wilderness.


    Zhao shuning thought about it and felt that he was really kind.


    Now we all think about the survival of others.


    "Forget it, it''s just a matter of accumulating virtue and doing good deeds. Maybe in the future, all these blessings will come back to the stars. God, seeing that I''m so kind, you must protect my brother and wait for me to find him."


    After praying, Zhao shuning thought about it for such a long time. Because she was too busy, she could only eat some wild fruits. She finally came out. She might as well have some rabbits and pheasants. She roasted them and brought them in to give the boy a taste. With this thought, she quickly took action.


    It took about a day for her to finish eating the pheasant, roast a hare, put it away and jump into the hole.


    This time, before she reached the bottom of the cave, she heard a crackling sound coming from the cave.


    Zhao shuning is wondering what happened when the young man looked back to see Zhao shuning, the expression on his face is unpredictable, and then ran towards Zhao shuning.


    He threw Zhao shuning on the ground.


    "What''s the matter with you?"When the boy straightened up, Zhao shuning looked at him and found that his eyes were filled with tears. His face was full of panic.


    "Are you afraid? What are you afraid of? "


    Young pointed to Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning suddenly realized.


    It turned out that he was afraid that Zhao shuning would leave. He was afraid that he would be alone again. Without seeing Zhao shuning, he began to become irritable. Littering.


    When he saw Zhao shuning, he sat in front of her like a child.


    Zhao shuning thought, fortunately he came back, otherwise this young man, what should he do?


    "It''s OK. I won''t go. Come on, let me see your wound."


    Young obedient turned, let Zhao shuning check injury.


    "Well, it looks much better. Here, I''ll help you put on your clothes."


    Zhao shuning found out the clothes from the bag of heaven and earth. This time, he put them on smoothly.


    "Shall I take you out?"


    The boy nodded, and Zhao shuning handed the roasted hare to him.


    "Have a taste."


    The boy tried to take a bite, and then began to gobble it up. Not long after, the hare had no bones left.


    "Now, you follow me and I''ll take you out."


    But at this time, the boy put his hand around Zhao shuning''s waist, and then grasped the spirit rope and climbed out.


    When the boy approached himself, the bone in Zhao shuning''s bag of heaven and earth began to resonate again.


    No matter how dull Zhao shuning was, he also understood that the power of inheriting the dragon bone did not disappear, but was transformed into another force and entered the youth''s body in the daily training with the youth.


    I worked so hard for a long time. Once again, I made wedding clothes for others.


    When he got out of the cave, the boy lowered his head and smirked at Zhao shuning.


    In Zhao shuning''s heart, there was another pain. Her power of inheritance, her five spirit pharmacist, all came to the boy. At this time, her heart was miserable.

 Chapter 170

    When Zhao shuning took the boy out of the cave.


    It was early morning.


    At this time, the air in the misty mountain was very fresh. Zhao shuning stretched his waist, and then the youth learned from her.


    If it''s really better to live in the outside world, people will be suffocated in the small cave.


    "It''s a little messy with your hair like this."


    Zhao shuning looked back and the boy was looking at her with a smile on his face.


    Fortunately, she usually found something and left it in the heaven and earth bag, so she bowed her head and looked carefully, and found a hair band.


    That hair band is the moon glass color of silk, more inclined to be white with moonlight.


    This gift was prepared to be given to my brother at the beginning. I didn''t expect that now, it''s cheap for the boy in front of me.


    "You squat down."


    Zhao shuning pointed to the ground, he would deftly squat down.


    Although he lived in the cave all the year round, the young man''s hair was very soft and black. Zhao shuning carefully picked up the scattered hair of the young man with his small hand and tied it up high.


    At this time, the first ray of sunshine in the morning came down.


    Standing on the side, Zhao shuning can see the young man''s beautiful eyelashes. At this time, his eyes are slightly closed, and his facial features are three-dimensional, just like the young man coming out of the painting.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa --"


    the boy yelled with joy.


    Zhao shuning''s fantasy was shattered at that moment. As soon as he spoke, there was no aesthetic feeling.


    When Zhao shuning gathered the broken hair between his neck, he found a red thread hanging on the boy''s hand.


    It used to be in the cave, but Zhao shuning didn''t notice it.


    "Can you show me your hand?"


    The boy, with a smile, handed over his hand.


    Zhao shuning found that under the red line on his hand was a tiny bronze medal. Although the color was copper, the texture was better than copper by many times.


    Turning over the small sign, Zhao shuning saw two words on it: Ink White.


    Mobai, is that his name?


    It should have been in his hands since he was a child. It may have something to do with his life experience. Now that the boy has grown up, his arms have become thicker, so Zhao shuning uses scissors to gently cut the red thread that has been drawn into the flesh and blood, and then carefully takes it off.


    "Your hand, doesn''t it hurt?"


    "Whoa, whoa --"


    the reply to Zhao shuning was a series of voices.


    Zhao shuning found a thick black thread, strung up the brand, and then hung it around the boy''s neck.


    "From now on, I''ll call you Mobai."


    "Ink white?"


    Youth is confused at first.


    When Zhao shuning called four or five times, he began to clap his hands and laugh. Zhao shuning knew that he was familiar with his name.


    "I don''t know what I think. When I went to the dark place, I picked up the evil fight beside me. The monster was also very naive. Now I came to the misty mountain and picked up a boy who didn''t know where he came from."


    You can''t regret it. After all, when you make a move, you should think about the consequences.


    "Mo Bai, my name is Zhao shuning."


    However, Mo Bai can only clap his hands and giggle, and Zhao shuning has no choice. He thinks that he is a little bit impatient. Mo Bai is an aphasia teenager, and it''s not easy to understand himself now.


    Anyway, it''s still a long time to go, and I''m not in a hurry.


    "Mo Bai? Ink white? Ink white


    In the twinkling of an eye, the previous youth disappeared.


    When Zhao shuning found his figure, Mo Bai began to walk with his limbs again. In his mouth, he also carried a hare.


    Seeing Zhao shuning, Mo Bai laughs and picks up the rabbit.


    "Mo Bai, didn''t I tell you that? We are human beings. We can only walk with our feet. "


    "Mobai, you stand up."


    "I''ve taught you to walk with your feet in the cave, haven''t I?"


    Mo Bai looks at Zhao shuning''s face as if he is a little angry. As soon as his mouth opens, the rabbit falls on the ground and runs away. He still remembers what Zhao shuning said.


    They are not monsters who drink blood and are not allowed to eat raw food and drink blood like wild animals.


    So the rabbit just now is alive.


    Mo Bai stood up. My eyes are a little dodgy.


    Zhao shuning motioned him to come, he was also careful, worried about making her unhappy.


    "If you go or not, I''ll go."


    Zhao shuning is not patient. She starts to walk. Mobai looks at the rabbit in the distance and the figure of Zhao shuning. She wants to climb over with her limbs.


    Thinking that the little girl would be unhappy, she stood up again and followed in the direction of Zhao shuning.


    See Mo Bai follow up, standing beside him, Zhao shuning said with a smile: "that is, this is good."The boy laughed and looked quite harmonious.


    "I tell you, when you get to the foot of the mountain, you must be obedient."


    If you offend the master, you can''t protect him.


    But when Zhao shuning and Mo Bai came to the middle of the mountain, seven or eight spirit pharmacists suddenly appeared from all over the place. They all had strong breath.


    It should be no less than the four section elixir.


    As the master mentioned earlier, the cultivation of the elixir who can come to the Miaomiao mountain is not low. To reach the top of the mountain, he still needs five cultivation methods.


    The main reason why I was able to go to the abyss was the protection given by my master.


    The reason why these elixirs are in the middle of the mountain is that they don''t have enough spiritual cultivation. Therefore, since they can''t go up, they might as well form an alliance and wait for the elixirs to go down.


    There are many treasures hidden in the misty mountains.


    Many spiritual pharmacists want to obtain the most precious things in the mountain, so as long as they stay here, they will wait for people and get some harvest.


    As soon as Zhao shuning and Mo Bai appeared, they were surrounded by those people.


    Seven or eight siduanling pharmacists, this battle is not low.


    "What do you do?"


    "Wow, wow --"


    "boss, it''s a little girl with a fool."


    Can such two people also go to the misty mountain?


    "What do we do? Little girl, what good things did you bring down when you went to Miaomiao mountain? "


    It turned out to be a road robbery.


    "No," said Zhao


    "Little girl, do you think we are idiots? If you say no, no? "


    Zhao shuning thought about it and took out the abandoned keel from the heaven and earth bag. He was too busy before and forgot to throw it away.


    "Does this count?"


    Seeing this, the seven or eight pharmacists immediately winked, and someone came up to rob them.


    Xu Shi''s hands were a little too sharp and too hasty. Zhao shuning''s hands were tender, so by the way, they left blood marks on Zhao shuning''s arms.


    "Yi -"


    Zhao shuning just took a breath of air conditioning.


    Then he saw that Mo Bai rushed out like he was crazy, and his way was not good.


    "Mobai, stop it!"


    But the boy killed red eyes, where to listen, the seven or eight spirit pharmacists, unexpectedly in an instant, was ink white bite off the neck, blood suddenly gushed out.

 Chapter 171

    Blood all of a sudden dyed the land under the feet of Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning looked at the young man in front of him and began to feel fear.


    She didn''t know the origin of the boy in front of her. She just felt sorry for him, so she wanted to take him with her. She wanted to teach him basic knowledge before she let him go.


    However, this young man, how so vicious.


    He was so tyrannical that he rushed up in a hurry when he encountered something, and he would not give up until he had to bite people''s neck off.


    Zhao shuning has seen a lot of big scenes, but at this moment, her feet are not stable and a little soft. Who can believe that a teenager, at most 15 years old, can kill seven or eight four section spirit pharmacists in an instant.


    If there was no red lotus in the cave at the beginning, my head might have been bitten off by Mobai when I met for the first time.


    "Mo Bai, you -"


    because of Zhao shuning''s call, Mo Bai''s eyes began to become ordinary.


    "You, didn''t I tell you not to?"


    Mo Bai looks at Zhao shuning.


    There was a trace of sadness in my eyes.


    Zhao shuning sighed and pulled La Mo Bai''s clothes.


    "Mobai, I don''t blame you. It''s just the way you act. It''s too reckless."


    These seven or eight elixirs died a little wrongly.


    But Mobai''s reaction is mainly due to his experience in the cave. If he was not forced, how could he fight like a beast.


    "Why did you just do that?"


    Mo Bai squats down and pulls Zhao shuning''s arm up. He learns from Zhao shuning and blows air on her arm.


    "Ning Ning, no pain -"


    the four words "Ning Ning, no pain" came from Mo Bai''s mouth.


    He remembered the name of Zhao shuning. Zhao shuning told him the name in the morning. Mo Bai usually takes half a day to learn something. Zhao shuning only said his name once, but he remembered it.


    When he was in the cave, Zhao shuning pulled out the keel.


    Looking at Mo Bai Mu Bai lying dying in the cave, he also gently comforted him: "no pain -"


    in those days, every time he was given medicine, Zhao shuning would say these two words, so Mo Bai remembered these two words so clearly.


    "I don''t hurt."


    Zhao shuning''s heart suddenly surged with a touch.


    Just now, is it because of the scar on his arm that Mo Bai made such a crazy move?


    This kind of warmth, Zhao shuning unexpectedly from a only know three months are less than young people feel, he has nothing to do with himself, but can protect himself so well.


    "OK, it''s OK."


    Zhao shuning found a good place in the middle of the mountain, and then dug a big pit there to let Mo Bai throw the bodies of the seven or eight spirit pharmacists in.


    Then he buried them, set up a monument, repented to the sign, and left with Mobai.


    Although Mo Bai is so bloody and bloodthirsty, Zhao shuning doesn''t want to leave him behind. At least Mo Bai never shows such a fierce expression to himself.


    If Zhao shuning doesn''t care, he brings out Mo Bai, but doesn''t care about him. I believe that before long, a high-level elixir will come forward and take Mo Bai''s life.


    Zhao shuning can''t do this. After nearly three months together, she can''t leave Mo Bai so heartlessly.


    "Consider me selfish."


    Zhao shuning takes Mo Bai down the mountain, and Mo Bai becomes clever.


    At the foot of the mountain, Yan Ruyu was already waiting there.


    See Zhao shuning safe back, his face showed a smile, with red lotus protection, she will not have a problem.


    "Master."


    As soon as Zhao shuning sees Yan Ruyu, he rushes up happily, grabs him by the corner of his coat and wanders back and forth.


    "I''m back."


    "Master, you are really waiting for me here."


    As long as Zhao shuning sees Yan Ruyu, she can forget all the unhappiness in a day. As long as the master is around, she has a full sense of security.


    "Xiao Ning''er, haven''t seen you for so long, are you ok?"


    Long time? It''s only three months. For the master, this is in a flash.


    "By the way, master, I''ll introduce you to someone."


    "Who?"


    "Mo Bai, come out!"


    At this time, Yan Ruyu noticed that ten meters away from Zhao shuning, there was a beautiful young man standing.


    The boy''s eyes were full of timidity.


    Zhao shuning waved to him, and he came slowly.


    Yan Ruyu is the ancestor of the king. No matter how powerful the character is, it''s hard for him to look up.


    Just like Mo Bai, he has never been afraid of anyone since he came out of the cave. The bodies of the seven or eight spiritual pharmacists also show this.But when Mo Bai saw Yan Ruyu, his first feeling was fear.


    Fear rising from the heart.


    It''s as if the person standing in front of him has long been not a human being, but a ruler of all things in the world.


    "Strange, Mo Bai is seldom so afraid of people."


    "You call him Mobai?"


    "Well, the tag on his neck has ink and white, so I call him that."


    Yan Ruyu looks at Mo Bai and frowns lightly. The breath of this young man doesn''t belong to the mainland of Kyushu. It has something to do with GUI Hu, but it doesn''t have the cruel breath of GUI Hu.


    "Where are you from?"


    Yan Ruyu asked softly.


    Mo Bai is scared to flash, ran to Zhao shuning behind, squatted down.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    Yan Ruyu felt that the youth in front of her was not as simple as they had seen.


    "Xiao Ning''er, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning quickly put out his hand and explained the cause and effect of the whole thing to Yan Ruyu.


    "You mean to find him in the cave?"


    "Well."


    "He has absorbed all the inheritance power of flame dragon?"


    "Well."


    There are also such strange things as the direct integration of the body and the absorption of the power of inheritance, which have rarely been seen since Yan Ruyu has been in Kyushu for thousands of years.


    Did what he was worried about happen after all?


    Flaming fire dragon, a fierce beast in ancient times, how could it be found in a cave in Miaomiao mountain? According to Xiao Ning''er''s description, this young man named Mo Bai actually lived with flaming fire dragon for a long time.


    "Master, can I take him with me?"


    Yan Ruyu visited Mo Bai''s whole body with her mental strength, and realized that he had no malice to Zhao shuning, so she nodded and said, "you just like it."


    "Thank you, master."


    In the gap between Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu, Mo Bai always lowers his head.


    Yan Ruyu''s aura makes Mo Bai feel afraid from his heart.


    "Xiao Ning''er, in a few days, there is something in Qingning that you may need to go to."


    Qingning?


    Isn''t that nantianyuan''s territory?

 Chapter 172

    Qingning?


    "Master, why should I go to Qingning?"


    "The transparent keel in your heaven and earth bag, give it to me as a teacher."


    Zhao shuning quickly took out the keel, and then doubted: "master, these are all abandoned keels. I''ve seen them. There''s no power of inheritance in them."


    Yan Ruyu light a smile, took the keel in the past.


    "If so, don''t you go for nothing."


    Looking at Yan Ruyu''s look, Zhao shuning said happily: "master, do you have a way? You must have a way, don''t you? "


    Only a master can do such a thing.


    "You go back to accord with me first."


    "Well, good."


    Yan Ruyu leads Zhao shuning, and Mo Bai follows them. When they arrive at the elegant Pavilion, Yan Ruyu takes out the keel and waves it gently, and a light blue luster appears on it.


    "Lingli? There is spiritual power in it. How could I not have noticed it before? "


    Yan Ruyu whispered: "Xiao Ning''er, close your eyes."


    "Well, good."


    "Pay attention, open the acupoints in your brain, and I''ll introduce the spiritual power into your body later."


    Yan Ruyu has realized that Zhao shuning''s spiritual power has actually reached the top of the third-order spiritual pharmacist, but she has no chance, so she has been in the bottleneck period and can''t break through.


    Although this keel has no power of inheritance, it also contains a lot of spiritual power because it is connected with the ink White Bone Vein all the year round.


    Both of them are equivalent to symbiotic relationship.


    The dragon bone gives the power of inheritance to Mo Bai, and the spiritual power in Mo Bai''s body has been moistening the dragon bone.


    If it''s for other people, naturally they don''t have the ability to introduce the spirit into their bodies, but Yan Ruyu is different.


    Zhao shuning is naturally full of trust in Yan Ruyu.


    When she sat on the bed, she found that the spiritual power in her body began to become turbulent.


    Then, there''s new power coming in.


    Because of this new force, the original calm and wave free sea of spirit power began to appear waves, and then turned into huge waves, and then began to violently impact the temple of heaven.


    One, two, three, countless.


    Under the constant collision, cracks began to appear in the hard wall of Tianxue.


    Zhao shuning saw the purple light, which was gradually infiltrating the whole heaven acupoint. This was the initial form of the four section spirit pharmacist.


    Zhao shuning is very happy.


    Shizun is worthy of being Shizun. Every time he hits a new level, it must be long and painful. However, he can easily pour this spiritual power into Zhao shuning''s body.


    It seems that Zhao shuning''s promotion to siduanling pharmacist is a matter of course.


    But after the purple light was flourishing, it began to become gray again.


    "Well, you can open your eyes."


    Zhao shuning opened his eyes, Yan Ruyu a face embellishment.


    "Master, I just did it?"


    "I''ve reached the fourth stage of lingyao, but I can''t break through to the Yellow stage, can I?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "I clearly feel that it can be successful. Why?"


    "Because this spiritual power itself does not belong to you. It will take at least a month to integrate with your body. This month, you just go to Qingning."


    "Master, you haven''t told me what I''m going to do in Qingning."


    "There are three reasons."


    "Ah?"


    "First, you used the remains of the Nanjia family in Qingning. They are the treasure of the Nanjia family. Should you return them?"


    Zhao shuning blushed. She almost forgot that she borrowed this bone from nantianyuan.


    "Second, I heard that you have a partner named siser. Her hometown is Qingning. Something should have happened to her family."


    Rustle? Yes, according to the time, she almost started to take over the task this year, and she graduated from Yanyu building.


    Master really knows a lot about himself. As a friend, Zhao shuning still cares.


    "Third, it''s the most important thing for you."


    "What?"


    "There are clues to Ye Xingchen."


    Zhao shuning in the hands of playing things, a PA fell on the ground.


    Her expression was totally unbelievable.


    Star, is he still alive?


    Yan Ruyu said, "Xiao Ning''er, that''s all I can say."


    He can provide Zhao shuning with clues, but he can''t replace her to complete everything. If he does it again and changes the fate of the Dongze people, it may be more unpredictable for him. Yan Ruyu can''t imagine what Zhao shuning will become.


    He didn''t want to do it again.When everyone sees Yan Ruyu, they just feel that he is superior and can''t be attached.


    But no one knows that he is also eager to be cared for and love in the world. When ye Ling died, it was the first time in a thousand years that he lost control.


    He does not show the pain to the surface, not that he can bear it, but that even if he shows it, no one can care and understand it.


    "Thank you, master."


    Yan Ruyu can do this, Zhao shuning is very grateful.


    To have the whereabouts of Ye Xingchen, even if it is difficult, she will go.


    After Zhao shuning went out from Yan Ruyu''s room, Yan Ruyu''s face became as cold as before.


    "Xiaobai."


    "Emperor."


    "About Qingning, you remember to protect xiaoning''er."


    "Emperor Zun, it''s said that there was a gifted youth in the patriarchal assembly of Chang''an, the capital city. The terror of that youth was only as terrible as you were then."


    This is the highest evaluation Yan Ruyu has ever heard of Bai Ze.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "His name is Zhao Huai. It seems that he doesn''t belong to this world."


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes have changed.


    "Xiaobai, go on."


    "His blood can make all monsters submit."


    "Including you?"


    "I will feel oppressed in front of that young man, although I will not reach the point of submission, but this is the first time that I have encountered this situation in a thousand years," he said


    Baize, that''s an ancient beast.


    It is the king of all animals, and only monsters submit to it. For the first time ever since ancient times, it was said by Baize that someone made it feel oppressed.


    "Emperor Zun, you should go and have a look. Miss Zhao is here. It''s OK."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Xiaobai saw the appearance of emperor Zun, he knew that he was not at ease.


    He added: "emperor, she has your red lotus fire. She won''t have an accident. Remember your responsibility. "


    "I see. I''ll start tomorrow."


    "Well, the emperor is wise."


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes narrowed slightly, looked at the direction of Chang''an, the capital, and asked, "what''s that man''s name?"


    "Zhao Huai."


    Zhao Huai? Also surnamed Zhao?

 Chapter 173

    Yan Ruyu, like his father, has three kinds of magic fire.


    One is the pure lotus demon fire, but the red lotus industry fire, and the third is the polar blue flame.


    When Yan Ruyu arrived, these three kinds of divine fire had been completely changed and evolved by him. In addition to burning everything, Honglian fire can also protect the original body.


    Yan Ruyu is the founder of this strange world. He has lived for thousands of years. In the long history, there are few people who can harm his existence.


    That''s why he is willing to hand over Honglian to Zhao shuning.


    Xiaobai sometimes seems childish when he talks, but what he says is the truth. This alien world was created by him. He has the responsibility to prevent the collapse of the order of time and space.


    Besides, Xiao Ning''er has her own fortune.


    If there is any accident at that time, Honglian yehuo will protect her mind, and Yan Ruyu can feel the abnormality at the first moment.


    It''s just a moment to appear beside Zhao shuning.


    Zhao Huai?


    Zhao, too?


    Yan Ruyu''s ten fingers gently calculated and opened her eyes.


    "Unexpectedly, he and his mother came from the same place later."


    It''s no wonder that even Xiaobai is afraid of him. Such a powerful figure runs to Dongze wasteland. I don''t know what action those people will make?


    In addition, the boy named Zhao Huai was Zhao shuning''s elder brother.


    Think of that day, Yan Ruyu sneaked into the Zhao family.


    The little girl lying in the slumber, mumbling, isn''t that her brother?


    A trace of bitterness surged up in my heart. Yan Ruyu''s heart was a little stingy.


    He should also be the person that Xiao Ning''er cares about.


    Yan Ruyu in the evening, to find Zhao shuning, at this time, Zhao shuning is reading the ancient collection, absorbed in thinking.


    And the Mo Bai, who was rescued by her, really sat quietly on the ground, staring at Zhao shuning.


    Yan Ruyu doesn''t like others to look at her with this kind of eyes. Even if Mo Bai doesn''t have any sense, he feels uncomfortable. Yan Ruyu thinks that their evaluation of himself is really wrong.


    What is pure hearted and lustless, what is silent, what is the creator without desire and desire.


    With this woman in his heart, he began to become selfish and possessive. Such a Yan Ruyu is extremely dangerous.


    "Xiao Ning''er."


    Even though she couldn''t bear it, Yan Ruyu interrupted Zhao shuning.


    He was leaving, and he wanted to have a few words with her alone.


    Hearing Yan Ruyu''s voice, Zhao shuning quickly puts down Guji in his hand and jumps to Yan Ruyu''s body. Yan Ruyu reaches out her hand and habitually touches Zhao shuning''s head.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to tell you a few things."


    Zhao shuning raised his head and felt tired. Yan Ruyu squatted down and looked at her head in the same direction.


    "Master -"


    "in the future, you can''t be impulsive."


    "Master, I''m not impulsive either. I''ll think twice now."


    "Also, you can''t pick up some unknown people at will. They don''t care about you. You don''t know. Don''t trust others easily."


    "I know Master, Mo Bai is just an accident. I have visited his heart before. He has no malice to me. You can try if you don''t believe me."


    Yan Ruyu smiles and shakes her head. As early as the first time we met, he had already used his mental power to visit Zhao shuning. If he had other thoughts about Zhao shuning, now Mo Bai would not be standing here.


    "Finally, wait for the master to come back."


    Zhao shuning was shocked and looked at Yan Ruyu.


    Shifu said this to mean that he wanted to leave her?


    Zhao shuning unconsciously pulls the corner of Yan Ruyu''s clothes tightly. She can''t even notice how pitiful her expression is.


    "Master, are you leaving?"


    "Well, would you like to come with me?"


    Yan Ruyu asked, Zhao shuning put his hand down.


    "I, I can''t, master. You know, I still have a lot of things to do. Now, I have family and people I want to protect. I''m no longer Ye Ling."


    Zhao shuning is no longer Ye Ling. Now, with her family and friends growing up together, she is no longer a lonely person.


    Xiao Ning''er has these, Yan Ruyu as her teacher, should have been happy for her.


    But he was not happy.


    Yan Ruyu feels that she is really selfish. He enjoys the feeling that Xiao Ning''er depends on him. He likes to hide behind her when she meets things.


    Then he protected her and said: don''t be afraid, there is a master.


    However, as Zhao shuning said, she is no longer Ye Ling.


    Now, she wants to rely on herself and grow up hard. Yan Ruyu may not be completely dependent on her."Master?"


    "Well, be careful."


    Zhao shuning nodded, then ran to the bed, took out a piece of light blue silk thread from under the pillow, and then said to Yan Ruyu, "master, give me your flute."


    After getting the flute, Zhao shuning tied up the light blue silk ear.


    "Shifu, I made it up. Although it''s a little ugly, I still hope that Shifu can bring some apprentice things with him."


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    At this moment, the haze in his heart disappeared.


    Looking at the light blue silk, the corners of his mouth will rise slightly.


    He likes it very much. He likes the present from Xiao Ning''er.


    "By the way, master, why don''t you use your former jade flute?"


    Yu Di, Yan Ruyu, is stunned. She suddenly remembers the snowing day four years ago. She flew in red and died on the high platform.


    At that time, the flute he sent to Ye Ling was smashed to pieces.


    The flute is a gift from his mother. It is the only thought he has for his mother in this strange world. Yan Ruyu gives it to Ye Ling.


    And that night, the flute broke.


    Although he brought the flute back, it was missing a lot of pieces.


    And those fragments, I don''t know, are scattered in all corners of the world. If you want to collect them, it''s more difficult than going to heaven.


    "Master, did those people steal your flute? Yes, it was on me."


    Zhao shuning had a look of shame.


    She almost forgot that the master gave the flute to her the previous life, and promised her a promise.


    Zhao shuning, you''re such a pig. You can''t open any pot.


    Thinking of that promise, Zhao shuning''s face turned slightly red.


    "It''s OK. If you don''t see it, it''s gone."


    "Master, is that flute very important to you?"


    Zhao shuning''s eyes are clumsy. She only knows that the master has a long jade flute all the year round. He takes the jade flute tightly.


    Instead of answering Zhao shuning''s question, Yan Ruyu said, "you are also very important to be a teacher."

 Chapter 174

    Master left.


    Zhao shuning always feels empty in his heart.


    Mo Bai stood by and said, "Ning Ning, Ning Ning, you eat."


    Zhao shuning has no appetite.


    What was the meaning of what he said the night the master left? Zhao shuning is not a child. Her psychology is Ye Ling who has lived for 30 years.


    Speaking of master, she also has a different feeling towards him.


    But Zhao shuning thought, how can he be worthy of the master?


    This is a confident Zhao shuning, the only thing without confidence.


    She knew that Shizun was a superior figure. She knew nothing about his past, and his future would be brilliant.


    And her Ye Ling, by his side, can play any role.


    Now, she envies herself from the previous life.


    At that time, I was really brave. After drinking a little more wine, I dared to tease my master. I also said that I would marry him when I was 22.


    At that time, the master may have agreed to appease himself.


    He also shamelessly won the master''s jade flute.


    Now think about it. At the beginning, I was drunk. I played a lot of wine mania. Fortunately, my master took good care of me and didn''t blame her.


    Zhao shuning also thought that he was so miserable later.


    It''s a curse.


    "Ning Ning -"


    Zhao shuning has come back.


    See Mo Bai is a motionless looking at oneself.


    "Is there anything on my face?"


    In response to Zhao shuning, it''s just Mo Bai''s smirk.


    Zhao shuning picked up the chopsticks, and then said: "Mo Bai, do you think I''m shameless?"


    "Whoa, whoa --"


    knowing that Mo Bai couldn''t understand what he wanted to express, Zhao shuning spoke more vigorously. How dare she say these words in public.


    "Mo Bai, I tell you, my mind is not right."


    "Me, toad wants to eat swan."


    With these words, Zhao shuning rarely covered his face and giggled.


    She held back her smile and said, "I have a different mind for my master."


    With that, she buried her face under the table and began to laugh.


    Mo Bai looks at Zhao shuning with a puzzled face. He doesn''t know how Zhao shuning is today. He talks to himself and is so happy.


    "Mo Bai, you know, master said last night that I am very important to him. Hehe - do you think master likes me?"


    The smile on Zhao shuning''s face is as bright as a flower.


    Mo Bai also giggles.


    "You see, I''m daydreaming again. The master is the dream of countless people. I''ve been blessed to be his disciple for several generations. Oh, how about drinking more wine next time?"


    Maybe we can take advantage of the strength of the wine to make some more money.


    If Yan Ruyu knew what Zhao shuning thought at this time, she would just tap Zhao shuning''s head and say, "this idea is very good. I don''t know what kind of wine Xiao Ning''er likes? I''ll buy it for you. "


    "Ning Ning - Ning Ning to eat."


    Zhao shuning has a smile on his lips when he eats.


    Xie Yu and Zhao Xiangxiang heard that she was leaving. When they came to say goodbye to her, Zhao shuning would laugh from time to time.


    Zhao Xiangxiang came forward and asked, "Zhao shuning, are you not feeling well?"


    Xie Yu also said: "boss, do you have a fever?"


    Poisonous snake is holding hands, looking at Zhao shuning.


    "Go, I''m not sick."


    They are sick.


    Before leaving, Xie Yu and Zhao Xiangxiang sent many more things to Zhao shuning, but Zhao shuning was not polite. He took them all and put them into the bag of heaven and earth.


    "Anything else?"


    Xie Yu swallowed the throat channel: "boss, you are not welcome."


    "Xie Yu, you have to make it clear that I have given you all the wonderful monsters like disaster fighting. If you are not satisfied with anything, you should take something from you."


    "Yes, yes, it should."


    Xie Yu accompanied him with a smile and continued: "by the way, boss, I''ll tell you, how do I feel that you sent me that disaster fight, simple and not very smart?"


    "Yes? Are you wrong? "


    "Really boss, a few days ago, he wanted to lift a stone and hit me."


    Zhao shuning burst out laughing.


    Xie Yu looked at her face, more confused.


    Zhao shuning said with a serious face: "that''s because you are not familiar with misfortune. Don''t worry. The thief is clever and obedient. As long as you are familiar with it, it will be your most powerful contract monster."


    She won''t tell Xie Yu that when she was in the dark place, she didn''t know how many stones she had been thrown by the disaster.Finally, she threw the hot potato out, and she didn''t want to take it back.


    Besides, Zhao shuning has to go to Fenghuang. The Fenghuang in her family is a jealous beast. If you know that Zhao shuning has other monsters around, you will be in trouble. Zhao shuning will also be in trouble. Fenghuang gets angry, but you can ignore Zhao shuning for a whole month.


    "Boss, no matter what, you are willing to give me a monster like disaster fight to the Xie family. That''s the great benefactor of the Xie family. I believe boss is upright and selfless. If you sacrifice yourself for others like this, you will be a wonderful man in Dongze wasteland."


    "Yes, yes."


    Xie an at this time a voice: "in fact, I always want to ask, Zhao shuning, how can you have trouble fighting such a monster?"


    With Zhao shuning''s ability, he is not a five way spirit pharmacist. It''s really amazing that he can fight disaster.


    "Then why do you have such an ancient monster as Zhu Yan?"


    Xie an''s eyes became gentle: "I was sent by a senior."


    Zhao shuning replied: "I was also sent by a senior."


    Xie an raises Mou way: "send you disaster fight of, but a woman?"


    Zhao shuning said: "no, no, it''s a bad old man."


    "Oh -"


    Xie an''s voice was full of disappointment.


    Xie Yu said: "Xie an, is the elder you have been talking about a woman? What kind of person is she? "


    "The elder is a very beautiful person."


    Zhao shuning''s face was muddled. She didn''t remember that she had met xiao''an with her true face. He hadn''t seen himself. How could she say that.


    "Do you know the name of the woman, xie''an?"


    Xie an shook his head.


    "The elder must be a alchemist who can help the world. She taught me a lot of truth. I think if there are gods in this world, it should be her appearance. She is like the moon hanging in the sky. It makes people feel distant, but they can''t help but want to get close to her."


    Xie Yu swears that this is the first time that he has known Xie an for so long to hear him praise a person like this.


    Zhao shuning said with shame, "she''s not so good, is she?"


    Unexpectedly, Xie an''s face suddenly cooled down.


    "What do you know! A wild woman

 Chapter 175

    Snake that gloomy face, almost will not Zhao shuning pieces.


    She shrunk her head and did not dare to speak any more.


    She knew something about the habits of poisonous snakes when she was in the dark land. This young man, if he was normal, could keep a calm appearance. Once someone poked him, he would have to kill him.


    Xie an''s character is really worthy of his nickname. He is like a snake. Once he gets entangled with someone, he has to hang his prey to let go.


    Xie Yu took a sympathetic look at Zhao shuning.


    He didn''t dare to mention Xie an''s elder at will, but the elder dare to question. No wonder the Viper would react like this.


    "Well, well, I said the wrong thing."


    Zhao shuning compensates to smile, a hand blocked to want to rush out again of Mo Bai.


    "It''s OK. We''re kidding."


    Zhao shuning awkwardly plays the circle, is afraid that the ink white rushes out suddenly, but also has to stage the bloody scene of biting the neck.


    But the Viper didn''t buy it.


    "Who''s kidding you?"


    Zhao shuning said: "I! I! I''m kidding myself! Make fun of yourself! Is that all right? "


    Poisonous snake also did not have the mind to send Zhao shuning, with a brush, left the scene.


    Xie Yu came forward and gave a thumbs up to Zhao shuning.


    "Boss, you''re great."


    "What?"


    "We all know that Xie an can allow others to scold him and beat him, but he just won''t let anyone slander the elder. You are brave enough to say that the elder in his heart is not good. I really admire you."


    Zhao shuning felt a black thread in his head.


    She was telling the truth. She didn''t think she was good enough to be sought after by poisonous snakes.


    What''s more, I didn''t say any evil words just now, did I?


    Compared with that day on the venue, Nanfeng scolded him as a coward. It''s not surprising that he said so lightly?


    "Boss, I won''t say more. You''ll have a good journey."


    It''s easy to walk all the way. After four words, Xie Yu is whipped by Zhao Xiangxiang.


    "Xie Yu, can you speak?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang came forward and said, "Zhao shuning, have a good journey. We''ll wait for you to come back at any time."


    Zhao shuning nodded and said, "I will. Hello, Xie Yu, please remember to help me send Zhao Xiangxiang back to the Zhao family. In addition, my Zhao family should soon move to Yanqing city. If you encounter any difficulties during this period, please remember to help."


    Xie Yu patted his chest and replied, "don''t worry, boss. In the future, your family will be my Xie Yu''s family, so will Xiangxiang. I will send her back to the Zhao family safely."


    Xie Yu is a playboy and a dandy. He likes to talk big, but he is still righteous.


    What he said, Zhao shuning can basically believe seven or eight points.


    "It''s up to you."


    "Don''t worry, boss."


    Zhao shuning nodded and set out toward the South with Mo Bai.


    Looking at her back, Zhao Xiangxiang could not help feeling a lot and sighed deeply.


    "Why? Do you want to give up the boss? "


    Zhao Xiangxiang replied, "I just feel useless."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "When I first met Zhao shuning, she was only five years old. At that time, I felt that she was just a child and didn''t pay attention to her. However, she beat me in the spiritual test, but at that time, the gap between me and her was not so big."


    "Because of the foot injury and offending the Meng family, the Meng family was powerful in Yanyu building, so they asked Zhao shuning to take my place in Yanyu building. I think she must have suffered a lot of grievances there. I have been working hard in Qinghui Town, even more than ten times as hard as before. It was Zhao shuning who didn''t have so strong desire for spiritual power. She became me It''s a good benchmark


    "Later, I was promoted to the second level herbalist. I thought that I could stand at the same starting point with her, but when the Zhao mansion was about to collapse, I couldn''t do anything. I had to stand in the same place and try my best to protect the safety of the people."


    "If it wasn''t for her sudden return, I''d be afraid that the Zhao family would not be able to survive."


    "When she appeared, I knew that the gap between me and her would never be able to catch up. Zhao shuning had talent and made more efforts than us, you know? Before, on the test of my Zhao family, she dared to risk her death and break through to level 2 with the help of my father''s strength. She is too tough and adventurous. I don''t have the courage like her. "


    Xie Yu looked at the girl in red in front of him, a little moved.


    He seems to have never been like this.


    "Xiangxiang, although I don''t know what you think, I think that if I have such a good sister as the eldest, I will wake up when I fall asleep. She is so powerful that I will stay behind her all my life and die."


    Zhao Xiangxiang kicks Xie Yu and is nimbly dodged by Xie Yu."I said Xiangxiang, you are from a girl''s family. How do you learn to kick people''s ass like my Laozi?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang looked at Xie Yu, and left without looking back.


    What was she thinking just now? How did she say these words to Xie Yu? She naively thought that Xie Yu could understand her.


    "Zhao Xiangxiang, don''t go. It''s really hard to be the boss. You don''t feel happy."


    The girl in red stopped in a very light voice.


    I''m happy, but I''m the sister.


    She is the eldest daughter and the daughter of Zhao''s parents. She should protect Zhao shuning.


    The reason why Zhao Xiangxiang is lost is not because Zhao shuning is too good, but because he is too weak.


    Xie Yu patted her on the shoulder from behind.


    Zhao Xiangxiang looked back and saw that Xie Yu was serious.


    "Xiangxiang, you shouldn''t think so."


    "Thank you, Yu."


    "In our life, there are too many people we need to look up to. Look at those inner disciples of the four families, which one is not better than us. Look at me, I''m also the legitimate son of the Xie family. No, I''m the only child of the Xie family. But look, I can''t even beat Xie an now. According to your idea, I''m going to find a piece of tofu to kill me?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang broke her tears into a smile and was in a good mood.


    Although Xie Yu is a fool, he is not a bad man.


    "Thank you, Xie Yu."


    "Thank you. That''s what I should do."


    Xie Yu''s expression is so serious.


    Zhao Xiangxiang felt that it was OK for him to comfort others. At least now, he was not so sad.


    "Look, I''m very kind to you."


    "What''s more, you can''t compare with the boss. People compare with each other. Don''t you know that?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang''s favor for Xie Yu just rose, and because of this last sentence, completely returned to the original shape.


    She was angry, staring at her eyes and asked, "Xie Yu, what did you say?"


    "People are more angry than others. Don''t insult yourself!"


    "Thank you! Yu! You''re dead! "

 Chapter 176

    In the south of Dongze great wilderness, in the city of Qingning.


    At this time, people are in danger.


    In the early spring of this year, there was a strong wind in Qingning, which damaged many houses in Qingning.


    Even Nanjia was implicated.


    Because Nanfeng was one of the proud disciples of the Wang family, he was taken care of by the Wang family. Nanfeng was born in Qingning and should have opened the granary at this time to relieve some victims.


    But he closed the door and ignored the victims.


    In ordinary times, when they were rich, Nanjia collected protection fees from the people in the city. Now when they are in a disaster, they begin to shut down audio-visual services.


    According to Nan Tianyuan''s words, he also suffered a serious loss. He had to keep the food in the granary to raise the demons and beasts in the clan, and there was no spare food for them.


    It''s also at this time when the bandit''s nest in the Qingning mountains was lifted by a tornado, and the bandits lost their place to live, so they focused on the people in the Qingning city.


    The bandits have done a lot of things, such as robbing homes, seizing fertile land and bullying women.


    But no one dares to manage it.


    There are three reasons.


    First of all, the bandit''s leader was named Huang Sandong. Huang Sandong was also a spiritual pharmacist, probably about five. He became a bandit purely because he advocated killing people and solving problems by force, and he was not forced by anyone. In other words, he was born a villain.


    Second, Huang Sandong is said to have made friends with a third grade alchemist. Only a few alchemists in the great wilderness of Dongze have such qualifications, so in this way, no one dares to clamor with him.


    Third, because Huang Sandong is still the sworn brother of nantianyuan, so Huang Sandong does evil, nantianyuan also turns a blind eye, and Quan Dang doesn''t see it.


    In this way, the people of Qingning have no chance to resist.


    Recently, Huang Sandong has taken a fancy to a young girl.


    The girl, who just graduated from Yanyu building, is the granddaughter of the Ling family. When the old man Ling was alive, she was very kind to her.


    The girl''s parents died early and lived with her grandfather all the time. Her uncles and aunts were extremely despicable.


    In the place that master Ling can''t see, there is no lack of criticizing that girl.


    Later, Aya felt that he was out of shape, so he took his last breath and sent his granddaughter to Yanyu building to take part in the test. On the day the girl entered school, Aya died.


    The girl in the Ling family is called Ling siser.


    Three years later, she came back.


    The first thing I do when I come back is to go to the ancestral temple to worship Mr. Ling. But her uncles and aunts are not vegetarian. Only when she earns 2000 Lingshi can she be allowed to visit Mr. Ling in the ancestral temple.


    So when Ling siser was promoted to level 4, she began to take over the task day and night, and almost gave full play to her physical function.


    My uncle and aunt didn''t like to see Ling siser because she was the child of her father and the brothel woman outside. Her mother died when she gave birth to Ling siser, but her father couldn''t accept it, so she jumped into the river and died.


    So far, only a lonely young girl lay on the Bank of the river.


    Children are innocent.


    While mourning for his son''s death, ayang took him back home.


    As a child, a lot of things about Ling siser were taught by him personally. If he didn''t lose his health later, he would not have given all his last savings to Yanyu building in exchange for Ling siser''s admission.


    Ling siser went to school. After his death, her uncles and aunts began to make more efforts, even depriving her of her surname, believing that she was not worthy of her surname.


    This time after graduation, Ling siser saved enough Lingshi and was ready to give it to her uncle and aunt. When she went to worship her grandfather, she met a bandit coming down the mountain.


    The bandit seized many valuable things of the Ling family on the spot.


    At that time, Ling siser''s uncles and aunts were scared out of their wits and hid behind her. However, although she was a spiritual pharmacist, she was only in the third level. Even in the third level, she made every effort to get it.


    But in front of Huang Sandong, the third-order spirit pharmacist was just like a kid''s trick. He couldn''t get on the stage.


    As soon as Huang saw her, he felt that she was like a lotus in the water, which made him unable to move and separate his mind from seeing other things.


    He took people out of the Ling family, and released a cruel words.


    If Ling siser is willing to be his wife, he will let the Ling family go and not only return all the things he robbed, but also guard the Ling family from being bullied by anyone.


    Ling siser was a 15-year-old girl at that time.


    But now her appearance, has been regarded as a unique Qingning.


    Such shameless conditions can only be put forward by Huang Sandong.The common people in several cities near Qingning have heard of Huang Sandong. This man is over thirty years old. What''s his sincerity? He used to be king of mountains. His concubine alone has thirty-six rooms.


    No one will believe that he is sincere to Ling siser.


    It''s almost the same to say that he was inspired by the color.


    But the aunts and uncles of the Ling family don''t think so. At the moment, they invite Ling siser to the main hall to discuss this with her.


    "Sit down, siser."


    The aunt, who had always been frowning, was smiling at the girl.


    If not for the time when she used to sweep Ling siser out of the house with a broom, she would have thought that her aunt''s smile was real.


    "I don''t deserve it."


    Siser stood up, for this family, she did not nostalgia, she just can not rest assured that her grandfather, want to worship him.


    Ling''s aunt winked at her uncle.


    Her uncle immediately said with a smile, "look, it''s so urgent now. We are all Ling''s family. You can''t be helpless. Look at the large amount of property your grandfather has laid down, will you give it to others?"


    Siser stepped back and kept a distance from his ungrateful uncle and aunt.


    "Uncle, I have long been deprived of the surname Ling by you. It has nothing to do with you."


    "Thur, blood is thicker than water. You can''t be so heartless."


    Heartless? Who on earth is heartless?


    These two relatives, who share the same blood with her, don''t want to save her from the fire, but they only care about their own interests and want to push her into the fire pit.


    "Uncle, I''m only fifteen."


    15¡¢ That''s the age when the girl just came up. They were cruel and asked her to be the bandit''s wife for Huang Sandong?


    "Fifteen is not young. When your mother gave birth to you, she was only sixteen."


    "That''s why my mother died. Do you want me to be like my mother?"

 Chapter 177

    I didn''t expect that a person''s heart could be so cold.


    She always knew that her aunts and uncles didn''t like her. They wanted to leave all the property of the Ling family to the ignorant son Ling Xu.


    She didn''t want to fight with Ayana, and she always felt that she was not qualified.


    She came back just to worship her grandfather, but these people wanted to force her to the yellow spring road.


    "If you promise to be Huang Sandong''s wife, my uncle will give you half of the property of the Ling family, OK?"


    Thur shook his head.


    She doesn''t care about these things at all.


    If you really let her from Huang Sandong, then she might as well fight with Huang Sandong, the big deal is to die, she is no longer afraid.


    However, she still has friends, hasn''t seen the leader, and the spirit stone in her hand. Half of them are shuang''er. Ah Shui and ah Yue saved it for her.


    She said she wanted to pay it back. She didn''t want to break her promise.


    Ling Xu pulled his father and whispered a few words in his ear.


    "Siser, if you agree to Huang Sandong''s request, I will give you your grandfather''s memorial tablet, OK?"


    Ling''s eyes changed.


    Yes, her only weakness in this family is her grandfather.


    "Seriously?"


    "Seriously!"


    Ayana stops talking.


    Her uncle and aunt looked at each other and thought that they couldn''t be too anxious at the moment. Otherwise, she would have been killed.


    So the woman said, "think about it first, and we won''t force you. I''ll wait outside with your uncle. If you think about it, you can tell us that everything is easy to discuss."


    After Ling Hui took Xu Mei out, he also took Ling Xu.


    When Ling Xu left, he touched Ling''s hand by the way. Ling suddenly pulled back his hand and slapped him in the face.


    "You''re crazy, girl."


    "No, my sister didn''t mean it."


    If it wasn''t for the use of Ling, Xu Mei would have rushed up to fight back.


    Out of the door, they closed the room gently.


    "Do you want to lock it?"


    Ling Xu shook his head: "father, this girl can''t run."


    Even for the sake of the old man''s throne, she won''t run away. Ling Xu can see Ling''s thoughts clearly.


    "Xu''er, you''re also a third-order spirit pharmacist. You''d better sit in the position of Nanjia in the future, and no one dares to bully our Ling family."


    Ling Xu is impatient of shrivel shrivel mouth, then walked toward own yard.


    Speaking of this Ling Xu, it''s insulting to describe him as ignorant.


    Now that he is 25, he doesn''t plan to start a family. He idles around all day. When he sees a beautiful girl, he will go to take advantage of her.


    Touching the buttocks, attacking the chest, such a move, can be regarded as light.


    If those women were not afraid of his identity as a third-order spiritual pharmacist, they would have been fighting with him in the street.


    Ling Xu went into his room, put his hands on his head, pillowed and lay down on the bed. By the way, he also tilted up one of his feet and swayed around on the bed.


    "This little girl, if I had known that she was so gorgeous now, I should not have let the old man send her to Yanyu building and stay at Ling''s house. Let me be a rough servant girl and look at her in front of my eyes."


    Ling Xu can be regarded as the most audacious.


    There is no family ethics here. All he thinks about is immoral things.


    "But this little hand is really smooth to the touch."


    Ling Xu thought and fell asleep.


    In his dream, Ling siser was obedient to him in every way. He said that if he went east, Ling siser would never go west.


    And Ling se se, at this time is the eyes without God sitting in the room.


    When she was in Yanyu building, she met many friends. Now she has graduated, and those students are all over Dongze wasteland, but there are few in Qingning.


    Moreover, this time, Ling siser didn''t plan to stay long.


    I just didn''t expect to get stuck in this.


    Do you give in? Definitely not.


    Leader Ning once said that all of shuiyunsheng''s people have backbone. After staying with her for such a long time, he and Shuanger understand this truth better.


    But if she doesn''t give in, she can''t get into the ancestral hall of the Ling family.


    What my uncle said just now, he didn''t care about my grandfather at all. In this way, even if my grandfather was put in the ancestral hall, he would not get ayang Hui''s good life worship.


    If he could give his grandfather''s spiritual throne to himself, it would be enough for Ayana to come back.


    In a flash of time, it was the day Huang Sandong said.


    At this time, Ling siser had already combed and washed again, and put on the turquoise dress. The whole person looked more beautiful and moving.Huang Sandong''s heart itched when he looked at it.


    I''d like to rush over now, holding the beauty.


    "Madame, have you thought about it?"


    Huang San Dong can''t help it, because Ling se se is the best looking and most beautiful girl he has ever seen, so he doesn''t want to push her too hard. If the beauty is forced too hard and finds short-sightedness, won''t he get nothing?


    That''s why he''s willing to wait these days.


    When Ling siser saw Huang Sandong, she felt a sense of nausea in her heart. She tried her best to suppress it, so that she could not spit it out.


    Huang San Dong''s expression is obscene. At a glance, he knows what ghost idea he has in mind.


    "You are Huang Sandong?"


    "It''s me, it''s me. When you look at the little beauty, you remember my name so well."


    Ling siser stepped forward and said, "I am from shuiyunsheng."


    "Water clouds grow? What is that? I haven''t heard of it. "


    A younger brother beside Huang Sandong said, "chief, it''s a gang formed by a group of kids who just came out of Yanyu building. They are all children fighting and playing."


    "Yes, maybe I''m lucky, so I came to the river and made a big order or two, but it''s still far behind us."


    She is gentle and has a peaceful voice.


    At this time, he raised his voice and said, "don''t compare your mountain bandit with shuiyunsheng. Shuiyunsheng never does anything harmful to nature. We are weak now, but we can plan for others. This Dongze wasteland will be shuiyunsheng''s world sooner or later."


    "What a crazy tone."


    "Chief, this beauty can really speak."


    "Nonsense, she''s not crazy. How can she be my wife? Ha ha ha -"


    when Huang sandang laughed, the crowd began to laugh.


    Ling siser wanted to use the reputation of the gang to find a way to survive in Huang Sandong, but Huang did not look down on Shui Yunsheng who had just entered the Jianghu.


    "Ling beauty, you look so beautiful today. You just want to be my wife. Come here and hurry up."


    After looking at Ling Hui, he handed her a bundle, opened it and looked at the contents. Only then did Ling start walking towards Huang San Dong.


    She has planned the next route.


    When she got on the horse, she was led by someone. When she got to the outskirts of the city, she put grandfather''s throne with her father''s, and Ling siser decided that even if she died, she would never follow Huang Sandong.

 Chapter 178

    Huang Sandong is also a reckless man who knows how to be romantic. When he doesn''t get the beauty back, he basically responds to Ling''s demands.


    Waiting for Ling se se to take over grandfather''s Spirit card, and then waiting for the beauty to step on the sedan chair, he happily took over the big red Hydrangea ball, don''t in front of his chest, good get on the horse.


    Why did Ling se se choose suburbs? That''s because she''s dying.


    Outside the city, there is a lake, which is clear and bright. You can see it at a glance, but no one dares to approach the strange lake.


    The lake water, if it''s just a simple hand washing, there''s no problem, but if a person immerses his whole body in the lake water, the lake water will engulf him, and his body will become completely transparent after entering the lake.


    It''s like a beast, eating people without spitting bones.


    Therefore, people named the lake cannibal lake.


    Another strange thing about cannibal lake is that you can suppress the cultivation of high-level elixirs.


    Huang Sandong is a villain, and she is a person of shuiyunsheng.


    Before that, she had secretly released the news that she wanted to get rid of Huang Sandong. In the name of Shui Yunsheng, as long as Huang Sandong died, from now on, Shui Yunsheng''s position in the Jianghu will surely go up a big step.


    Ling thinks that even if she is dead, she has got a cushion.


    There''s nothing to be sorry about.


    As for aunts and uncles, the wicked have their own destiny. Ling se se doesn''t believe in fate, but she doesn''t believe that the world will be kind to the wicked.


    Outside the city, the people in the sedan chair made a sound.


    "I''m not feeling well. I want to have a rest."


    Huang Sandong was not happy. He was a grumpy man. If it wasn''t for Ling siser''s beautiful appearance, he would have cut off the head of many women, such as Ling siser.


    I got out of the sedan chair.


    Ling se se lifted the lid on her head.


    Huang''s smile became more obvious.


    I think he has been a mountain bandit all his life. I don''t know how many people he has robbed. But no one can be as pure and gentle as Ling siser.


    "Ayami, I''m here."


    "Wait a minute, I want to wash my hands. When I got into the sedan chair, I was nervous and sweated a lot. I thought that I could not let Mr. Huang see the appearance of my family. I''d better wait until I wash it up and go on the road with you."


    Of course, Huang does not believe it.


    He thought Ling siser was going to run.


    And what Ling se se just needs is Huang San Dong''s disbelief.


    Sure enough, Huang sandang said, "beauty Ling, how can I trust you to clean your hands alone? I will accompany you."


    With that, he was about to start pulling Ling siser. But Ling siser hid in time and strode to the front. Huang sandang jumped into the air and became more interested.


    Looking at Ling''s back, he quickly followed up.


    And then, by the cannibal lake.


    Ayana stops.


    "Lord Huang -"


    the girl opened her mouth, and her voice still made Huang Sandong intoxicated. In his eyes and heart, he was thinking about how to quickly eat and wipe Ling.


    The taste of a girl must be particularly attractive.


    Huang not only thought so, but also did so.


    "Ling beauty, I will help you wash."


    As soon as the words came to an end, Huang Sandong''s hands began to attack Ling siser''s chest. At this time, Ling siser no longer disguised herself. He took out the magic weapon he had obtained during the test of Yanyu building and changed it in the air.


    Huang San Dong didn''t have time to stop. He immediately felt like a thousand pounds of stone behind him and sent him to the lake.


    His eyes suddenly became extremely cold.


    This Ling is rustling and wants his life.


    But she was a little naive. Compared with herself, her accomplishments as a little girl were very different. Maybe others would not be able to cope with the current situation. But he was Huang Sandong. He had been licking blood at the tip of the knife for so many years. He had seen many critical situations. That time was not to save the day.


    Huang Sandong gave a cold smile.


    In his hand, there was a ribbon formed by spiritual power flying out, and the other end of the ribbon was covered with Ling''s waist. He didn''t believe it. The girl didn''t even want her own life.


    But this time, Huang made a mistake.


    Ling siser is planning to kill Huang sandang in the name of shuiyunsheng.


    Seeing Huang Sandong''s ribbon attached to her body, she seemed to have expected it. With a smile, she put the spirit card on the ground under her feet. She followed the ribbon and went down.


    "Dead girl."


    "You just hurt me, you must die hard!"


    Ayang''s desperation with a smile, what if she could not die well? She''s so tired that she doesn''t care any more. Anyway, the grandfather who loves her most in the world is no longer there.Her friends are now running for the growth of shuiyunsheng. If they die, they can make shuiyunsheng take a big step forward. Why not?


    "Madman! You are crazy


    Huang''s body, has been slowly immersed in the lake.


    But when his last hand was about to enter the water, he was suddenly rescued by a group of people.


    Because Huang Sandong''s ribbon is connected with Ling siser, so this tug, Ling siser also choked water to save him.


    "Taoist brother, help me kill him."


    The man in the Taoist robe has a bad look. Because of Ling''s falling into the water, her clothes are tightly attached to her body, which makes him salivate.


    Sure enough, birds of a feather flock together.


    Huang Sandong is a close friend of this Taoist, whose character is not much better.


    "No, it''s a pity that I didn''t open my bud well."


    The Taoist''s words are provocative and explicit. Seeing that his favorite woman was robbed, Huang Sandong didn''t object to it, and his expression became particularly excited.


    "Then give it to Taoist brother."


    "No, let''s go together. It''s rare to see such a little beauty."


    Ling kept retreating. She wanted to jump into the cannibal lake. She would rather die than be insulted by them.


    But because Huang Sandong''s magic instrument ribbon is wrapped around Ling siser, her body can''t be controlled by Ling siser herself.


    "Get out of here!"


    Ayana is desperate. She is still too young and simple.


    Huang Sandong, such a high-level elixir, how can he be easily killed by himself.


    He endured nausea and set up the so-called beauty trick, but also failed to punish him.


    This cannibal lake can suppress the psychic power of the elixir, but it has no effect on the alchemist.


    Obviously, the Taoist who appeared behind was a alchemist.


    According to cultivation, it should be about three grades.


    The Taoist first started, then his foot suddenly touched a hard wooden Spirit card and pulled it out.


    "What is this?"


    With a slap, the Taoist threw the spirit card behind him.


    Ling''s eyes were filled with despair: "no!"


    That''s grandfather''s trump card!


    She has written the letter. Let shuiyunsheng bring the spirit card back to worship.


    Grandfather''s Spirit card is the last sentimental attachment of Ling siser in the world.

 Chapter 179

    At that moment, I don''t know where the powerful force broke out.


    Unexpectedly, she shattered the magic ribbon formed by the spirit power, and her body fell into the boundless lake with the spirit card.


    Is it true that if there was no such Taoist, today, I would have killed Huang Sandong?


    At the end of the day, I am too weak.


    Ling siser never thought that she was the only one who died in the cannibal lake.


    Hands touch the spirit card, Ling se se tightly embrace it, and then with the spirit card, together immersed in the lake.


    At the moment when the water of the lake overflowed her head, Ayana thought that she had not lived much in her life. As soon as she became a third-order spiritual pharmacist, she would die like this.


    Before she died, all the pictures she played in her mind were pictures of playing games with her grandfather when she was a child, and all the dangerous scenes when she tried with those little friends in the dark land.


    She also wanted to see her friends again.


    It''s just, maybe, just an extravagant hope.


    Ling''s consciousness disappeared when she was swallowed up by the lake.


    At this time, the land of ghosts.


    Fengzhan has been following the old man who picked up the corpse around here.


    Don''t mention it. This time, he has gained a lot of insight.


    The old man who picked up the corpse lowered his head and bent his shoulders all day, and then kept a bay of lake water in a daze. After a while, one or two corpses would appear in the lake water, and he was responsible for throwing the corpses to the mass grave.


    There will be a lot of vultures foraging there.


    and those vultures are the only mysterious organizations in the ghost. They can see every place of the devil.


    "Young master, can you stop following me?"


    "I can''t help it. You''re the only living person in a hundred miles away. I''m not familiar with the place. If something happens when I go out without permission, I''ll give my life to you."


    The old man bowed his head helplessly.


    However, he said that the handsome young man in front of him was very good, but he was different from the elixir and alchemist here, which also made the old man confused.


    This little boy named Fengzhan, since he has no mental and spiritual power, how can he jump so high and fly with the help of the tree tip?


    If you can''t think of anything, you just don''t think about it.


    There are many magical people in this world. Maybe he stayed in Guihu for too long, so he didn''t find them.


    Feng Zhan chose to follow the old man for a reason.


    When he went out by himself, he had not gone for an hour. Guess what happened to him? I met a fire breathing beast that was six meters high. The fire was a hundred meters away. Thanks to Feng Zhan''s lightness skill, he ran away.


    So far, he has been careful every time he goes out.


    Feng Zhan sometimes sleeps at the top of the tree and scolds nineteen times in his heart.


    "Little aunt, can you examine the subject?"


    "I''m talking about the world! Happy life, this is what you said can let me show my strength? This is clearly a new world of cannibalism. "


    Fengzhan wants to travel in the world with her own Kung Fu.


    But now, you see, a completely different world.


    Strange old people, desolate places, the roar of all kinds of wild animals at night.


    Fengzhan is invincible in the world, but it''s my place, not here.


    New rules, new situations, and these big beasts that come and go from time to time. What the hell is this?


    "Young master, can you go back? Dongze Dahuang, Qingyun Kingdom, Kyushu mainland, where is suitable for you to stay


    "A place suitable for me?"


    The old man who picked up the corpse told Fengzhan.


    This is the land of ghosts. No one can live in this broad plain for a year. No matter how strong you are, you will only become a piece of meat near the mouth of ancient fierce beasts.


    In the land of ghosts, it is the territory of fierce animals.


    However, in this land of ghosts and ghosts, there is a mysterious organization. They used the blood and flesh of alchemists to support the ancient fierce beasts, and established a bridge between them.


    It is also because of this that they can live together with ancient fierce beasts in the land of ghosts.


    If Feng Zhan can find the location of that organization, he should know how to go back to Kyushu.


    Feng Zhan after listening, secretly guess.


    The name of Shenzong is very powerful.


    But in his intuition, he told himself that they were not good birds.


    It is also at this time, the calm lake, suddenly waves, and from the lake, suddenly emerged a woman.


    It was a young girl. She looked fifteen or sixteen years old.


    All in red.


    Fengzhan hurriedly wants to go down to the lake to pull the girl back, but she is held by the old man."Why?"


    "Don''t mind your own business, young master. The corpse will come slowly. The lake water, however, is not simple. If you touch it, it may corrode your skin. "


    Is the water so poisonous?


    But Feng Zhan didn''t have time to think about it, because he saw that the girl''s hand tip moved slightly.


    He sprang up, tiptoe light top of the lake, then to the lake, the girl picked up, and then quickly returned to the shore.


    "Isn''t that ok?"


    "I don''t know. The lake will eat people. Maybe you are lucky, young master."


    Feng Zhan put the girl down, and then according to the method of following the doctor xuanjizi before, slowly drained the water from the girl''s chest.


    "Young master, don''t bother. No one who comes here will go back alive."


    I don''t know how many people have vomited in this lake.


    But none of those people can go back alive.


    Even if they survive, they are still alive here, and they can''t escape from these ancient fierce beasts in the ghosts.


    The old man had seen many people. When they rushed from the lake to the shore, their hands and feet were corroded by the lake water. But they had strong vitality and were still alive. They were crazy to jump into the lake and said that they could go back to the mainland of Kyushu.


    But the final result, without exception.


    When they come into contact with the lake again, they will be completely corroded as long as a moment passes.


    He has been picking up corpses here all the year round. Only when the corpse is on the shore can he dare to drag it over.


    It''s the first time he''s ever seen Feng Zhan.


    "Ouch -"


    after a sound, the girl vomited out all the water in her mouth.


    Feng Zhan was relieved.


    Finally! He finally saw the second living creature.


    Feng Zhan is always a man of his own temperament. His mother once said that he was a child with a dark stomach. Since he was a child, no one can count on him, only he counts on others.


    No matter what Feng Zhan does, it is for his own interests.


    But he is different from those villains. Fengzhan will not hurt innocent people for his own benefit.


    The girl''s eyes slowly opened -


    "wake up!"

 Chapter 180

    When she opened her eyes, a man in a blue shirt came into her eyes.


    This man looks very young. Maybe he can be her brother.


    The young master in blue shirt is very beautiful. Among all the men she has seen, no one can match him.


    Wake up after the Ling se se, immediately covered the chest clothes, watch Feng Zhan on guard.


    Feng Zhan is speechless -


    "what are you going to do?"


    Feng Zhan is carefree to embrace double fists to say: "do you think, what do I want to do?"


    Ling se se hugged her hand and shrunk to one side, and continued: "who are you? What about Huang San Dong? "


    "Who is Huang Sandong?"


    "Don''t pretend."


    Feng Zhan is a person who doesn''t care. He simply puts his hand behind his head and goes straight away. Seeing that the girl can walk and jump, he can''t die for a while.


    He didn''t have so much energy to explain to her slowly.


    What''s more, Fengzhan can read a person''s mind. He knows that if he tries to explain it, the girl will not believe it. She will go against it. Then she will let go of her guard and chase herself.


    Sure enough, Ayana''s face turned from alert to doubt.


    Then she looked around and felt even more sinister.


    "Where is this, old man?"


    There is still an old man standing around, looking at the old man''s appearance, is also a good life vicissitudes.


    "Wasteland."


    A wasteland? Is it the place where there are many bones and corpses in the legend?


    Ling se se looked up again and the old man nodded, which confirmed her conjecture.


    "That man just now?"


    "It''s the little boy who saved you."


    The Ling se se hugs the spirit card in the hand, stood up, hurriedly chased past.


    The old man still couldn''t figure it out. He stared at the lake in doubt. Why? Why did the little boy''s flesh and blood not react to the lake water?


    If that young master is a person of Shenzong in Guihu City, it doesn''t make sense. There are always one or two strange monsters around those people.


    But from the first day he came, the old man didn''t find anything else around him.


    If he is a spiritual pharmacist, he doesn''t know what spiritual power is? If he is an alchemist, it would be even more ridiculous. But he is neither an elixir nor an alchemist. Why can he easily avoid the attack of a fierce beast like fire breathing beast?


    There are too many doubts in the old man''s heart, and no one can answer them.


    Feng Zhan''s canthus Lightly sweep, he then knew that the young girl followed up.


    Nonsense, he finally found a person who can answer his doubts. How can he walk away so easily.


    He just wants to make use of the girl''s sense of contrast before and after knowing the truth, so that she can catch up automatically, and also let her sincerely believe in herself. In this way, he will get the information he wants to know.


    "Young master, wait a moment."


    Ling siser runs out of breath. She doesn''t notice that Feng Zhan suddenly stops and bumps into Feng Zhan''s back.


    Feng Zhan''s body is very warm.


    Ayang is lost in spirit.


    In front of this man, looks really too good-looking, especially the other pair of blue eyes, always easy to let you sink in.


    Ling thinks that if the man smiles in front of him, I''m afraid that countless women will flock to him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ling se se didn''t speak. He was so close to the young master that his skin was better maintained than that of a young girl.


    Until Feng Zhan frowned and asked again, "girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ling siser just recovered from her astonishment. Her rude performance made her very angry. She was never greedy for such things as skin, but the man in front of her was really amazing.


    "I heard you saved me?"


    "Well."


    "Then why didn''t you explain?"


    "I don''t want to say that."


    Ling se se is stunned and can''t speak at once. The man in front of her is really eccentric but straightforward.


    "You, why did you save me?"


    Feng Zhan asked: "do you know where this is?"


    "I''ve heard that no one who enters this place can go back alive." It was for this reason that Ling siser led Huang Sandong to cannibal lake.


    It is because those who enter the cannibal Lake never return alive.


    "Do you know how to get out?"


    Ayana shook her head.


    Feng Zhan some helpless way: "that you live in that place, what kind of?"


    Ling''s clothes are still dripping. As soon as she opens her mouth, she sneezes. Feng Zhan hears the words and frowns.


    Then, in Feng Zhan''s incredible eyes.Ling siser took out a clean dress from a small brocade bag, but it was not wet at all.


    Feng Zhan''s mouth was open.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Ling''s eyes were on the clothes now, she would be surprised that the young master''s face would show such an expression.


    "Can you wait for me?"


    Feng Zhan said, "good."


    He turned around consciously. What''s the matter?


    How can such a small brocade bag take out so many things? What kind of world is this?


    After a while, a voice came from behind: "OK."


    Feng Zhan just looked back.


    Today''s Ling is rustling. She has changed into a light pink dress, and her hair is still a little wet. But this dress, wearing on her, shows that she is so pretty and lovely.


    It seems that Ling se se should have chosen this dress specially.


    Feng Zhan didn''t react much to the girl''s special dress.


    "Let''s talk about it somewhere."


    Ling se also nodded. At first sight, he didn''t care about anything. But Ling se trusted him very much.


    When they got to a tall tree, they just talked.


    Ling siser tells Feng Zhan everything about Dongze Dahuang and Qingyun kingdom. Feng Zhan frowns more and more.


    Mental power? Lingli? Apothecary? Alchemist? Nathan? Yuandan? Spirit beast? Monster? Ancient beast? Ancient beast?


    What are these things?


    After finishing these, Ling se also noticed Feng Zhan''s expression. She said cautiously: "are you immortal?"


    "Ah?" Feng Zhan was surprised.


    "No, nothing."


    If he is not immortal, how can he be so beautiful? If he is not immortal, how can he know nothing about the Kyushu mainland?


    In Ling''s heart, Feng Zhan has been defined as an immortal.


    Feng Zhan jumps down the tree.


    Ling looked at the beautiful face under the tree and felt suffocated.


    Feng Zhan is under the tree and smiles at her.


    Then, only one sentence was heard: "you come down, let''s have a fight."

 Chapter 181

    All the beautiful imagination ends in this sentence.


    "What did you say?" she seemed a little incredulous


    Feng Zhan raised a little voice and said, "let''s fight."


    "Why?"


    "I want to see what your so-called spiritual power is like?"


    Ling se se is a little confused, but Feng Zhan''s eyes don''t allow her to refuse.


    "What do you do best? Don''t worry about it


    Ling se se way: "thousand jin fall."


    "A thousand pounds? What''s this? Forget it. Whatever it is, you can use it. I''ll try to see if I can stop it. "


    It was because of the extraordinary strength of Ling''s Chijin pendant and the suppression of Huang sandang''s spiritual power by the cannibal lake that he was able to press the Chijin pendant into the water while Huang sandang was inconvenient.


    Ayang is not affectable.


    Then out of the spirit, sacrificing a magic weapon, began to fight with Feng Zhan.


    But a strange thing happened. Ling siser had already realized that Feng Zhan had no spiritual power and spiritual power. In this way, as long as he sacrificed his magic weapon to show the prestige of the spiritual pharmacist, his legs would be bent down.


    But at this time, Feng Zhan didn''t respond at all.


    More strange things happened, Ling''s must kill skill, which has no effect on Feng Zhan.


    The magic weapon formed by the spirit power, the Qianjin pendant, went directly through Fengzhan''s body, and its power had no effect on Fengzhan.


    "How could it be?"


    Ayana was stunned.


    How is that possible? Young master, who is he?


    Ling siser''s eyes widened in disbelief, but just for a moment, Feng Zhan moved in front of her. Ling siser didn''t even have time to react, so she was put to her neck by Feng Zhan''s boneless fan.


    The outcome will be known in a moment.


    It won, it''s not clear.


    Even Feng Zhan felt that the victory was too simple.


    "What''s the matter? Who the hell are you? Why does my magic weapon have no effect on you? "


    Feng Zhan said, "I don''t know."


    All of a sudden, Ling se se seems to think of something, quickly back dozens of steps, Feng Zhan is a face of consternation, she so reaction, is for what?


    "Are you emperor Zun Yan Ruyu?"


    Yan Ruyu? Hearing the name, Feng Zhan was very happy.


    The little aunt asked him to look for the man named Yan Ruyu. Did the little girl know? It''s really hard to find a place to break iron shoes. It doesn''t take any effort.


    "Do you know Yan Ruyu? Where is he? You take me to see him


    Ling sees Feng Zhan''s reaction and knows that he is not Yan Ruyu.


    But he is not Yan Ruyu? Who would it be? Emperor Zun Yan Ruyu is the founder of the world. He created all the spiritual power in the mainland of Kyushu. It''s only normal that their spiritual power can''t hurt him.


    Ling se se has read a lot of books since she was a child. She knows that only the emperor can respect Yan Ruyu in the mainland of Kyushu.


    Since this young master is not Yan Ruyu? Then why doesn''t his magic weapon work for him?


    "Young master, are you Yan Ruyu? Relatives? "


    "No, I don''t know him."


    Ayang''s face was alert.


    "What do you want to do with emperor Zun?"


    Feng Zhan replied, "I can''t tell you clearly. It''s all irrelevant to you. You can''t understand what I said."


    Something suddenly occurred to Ling siser.


    "Are you from the Feng family?"


    Feng royal family?


    Feng Zhan is a little surprised. Is there a Feng royal family in this world?


    But the royal family of Feng family, obviously does not belong to this dynasty?


    "No, the Phoenix royal family has disappeared for a long time. No one has appeared for hundreds of years. Qingyun state has also said that the surname Feng will never appear again in the world. Young master, who are you?"


    Feng Zhan said: "me? I don''t know


    How can he tell the girl that he has a little aunt named nineteen, who is a man of the underworld and has great powers to send him to this strange place, just to bring back to her the strange beast that created all the creatures in the animal world?


    Then how can you tell the girl that the strange beast is the master of all animals and the only one that can turn into a human being. His little aunt is in trouble, and he is responsible for bringing it back?


    I don''t believe these lies even when I say them. It''s even more obvious that this girl seems to be quite knowledgeable in front of others.


    "I''m just like you."


    "Like me?"


    Ayana was a little confused.


    Feng Zhan turned her eyes and continued: "yes, just like you, I came from another place, but you came through the lake and I came through other places. The two of us came in different ways. It''s just that I hurt my mind in the falling, and I don''t know anything about the world until I have lost many memories.""Then you said before that you wanted to find emperor Zun Yan Ruyu?"


    "I, I don''t know, alas - headache."


    "I think you should also be the one who asks for immortals. That''s why the name of emperor Zun has such a great influence on you."


    Feng Zhan is more suspicious.


    Who is the guy named Yan Ruyu?


    Why do the two people I met look like this when I mentioned him.


    Ayana stood up.


    It''s all disappointment.


    "But young master, it''s useless. We can''t get out. As long as we get to the ghost''s place, as long as we get to the wasteland, we can''t get out. No one can get out of here alive. "


    "Not necessarily."


    Feng Zhan smiles.


    These people don''t know that there is a god sect among the ghosts. That''s because all the people who came here died under the hand of the fierce beast.


    No one can go out alive, and naturally no one knows that there is such a terrorist organization on top of the ghost.


    The man who picked up the corpse had chains on his hands and feet. He couldn''t get out at all. The reason why the people of Guihu Shenzong left him was to hope that he could pick up the corpses from the lake and feed the vultures, so that they could check every place of Guihu.


    By the way, Feng Zhan suddenly remembered that on the day he came, he also met many vultures.


    In this way, we don''t have to wait for ourselves to find those Shenzong people. They should and will soon find themselves.


    "Young master, what do you say?"


    "Nothing, little girl. What''s your name?"


    "My name is siser."


    Rustle? Don''t you have a surname? This name is really strange enough.


    "Siser, if you want to go out, follow me and do as I say, you know?"


    "Well, good."


    "Why do you believe me so much?"


    "I don''t know," Ling said with a smile It''s from the bottom of my heart that I sincerely trust the young man in front of me.


    Feng Zhan didn''t know that he was very good-looking. If he spoke gently, he didn''t know how many women would fall in his hands.


    "Just wait and see. I''ll take you out."


    It''s just a matter of time. Wait a minute, the time is coming.

 Chapter 182

    Feng Zhan may not know.


    He thought that the Phoenix royal family in Qingyun kingdom was actually his brother Feng buran. It was only for so many years that he changed his name in order not to be sought after by the people in Qingyun kingdom.


    Therefore, the Phoenix royal family, which is highly respected in the population, is actually the four sons of the Phoenix family.


    Even if they are not in this time and space, Feng buran, as a younger brother, has reserved a corresponding position for them.


    as to what as like as two peas, their spirit is not effective on Feng Zhan, it is easier to explain, because Feng Zhan and Yan Yu are like blood.


    In terms of coercion, his lineage is also higher than that of many people.


    If it wasn''t for the wrong time, Fengzhan should also be the creator.


    But now, Fengzhan, who was kept in the dark, didn''t know anything about it.


    Feng Zhan is different from Yan Ruyu.


    Although Yan Ruyu is the third son of Feng family, his temperament is very different from Feng Zhan.


    Feng Zhan is mostly a black-blooded man, and he can''t stand the dirty things that many villains do in the river and lake. He always wants to take charge of them, which helps a lot of women.


    And those girls, most of them are blooming girls.


    As soon as I saw such a young man as Feng Zhan, I was already weak and fell into the enemy''s hands.


    Feng Zhan is smart, but he is a little dull in his feelings. For so many years, he basically ignores all the women who have different ideas for him.


    Or, never mind.


    Before that, he was also the son of Feng family who had hurt countless girls.


    But Yan Ruyu is different. When he was born, he followed his mother. Some things happened in the middle of him, which made Feng buran, who used to love to laugh, more and more indifferent.


    For thousands of years, one man and one beast have been very lonely.


    Temperament also changed a lot.


    He doesn''t like to laugh, every move, every word and every action, is showing a great alienation.


    Even the facial expression, others see, also only when it is amazing, then keep a further distance.


    Yan Ruyu is more like an iceberg, and it is the kind of iceberg that has never been close to fireworks. As long as you have seen him, you will feel a sense of fear from your heart.


    He is inviolable and the founder of the world.


    Yan Ruyu is a man living in legend.


    The royal family of Feng family is a branch of Feng family. The emperor of Feng family is Feng Qingchen, and the empress is Yu Ge. Under their knees, they have four sons.


    Fengzhan and fenglingtong are twins. Fenglingtong is the eldest daughter and Fengzhan is the eldest son. Later, another child was born in Fengjia family. That child is fengburan, which is now Yan Ruyu. The last child is more ordinary. He is not as famous as several elder brothers. He is Fengjin.


    Feng Jin is a man and the most famous emperor. Each of the four sons of Feng family is different. Their birth is destined to set off a storm.


    In this strange world, these spiritual pharmacists could not hurt Feng Zhan.


    But he was unlucky for Fengzhan. The place he came to was a ghost.


    The most famous ghost is the fierce beast in ancient times.


    These fierce beasts, not controlled by Yan Ruyu, can naturally cause damage to Fengzhan, so every time Fengzhan meets some fierce beasts, he will hold his breath, find the right time and run immediately.


    His point is very similar to that of Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning is also like this. As long as she can''t fight, she will think about how to escape and how to motivate her. It''s useless to her.


    Feng Zhan inquired about a lot of things during his time in Gui Hu.


    This is because Feng Zhan''s lightness skill is excellent, and he can always escape the vulture''s inspection perfectly. If it wasn''t for the girl named Ling siser, she also came to the wasteland.


    And some news of the mainland of Kyushu told him, then he would certainly have been hiding like this.


    Now, knowing where the hope of going out is, Feng Zhan simply doesn''t hide. Every day, she just takes Ling to walk around, for fear that the vultures won''t see them.


    The old man who picked up the corpse could only sigh slightly.


    "Alas, a good young man, how can his IQ be so low?"


    The old man said while shaking his head.


    In his opinion, Fengzhan is a reckless man. You know, anyone who dares to walk in the wasteland like this will soon be caught in the ghost town. Moreover, Fengzhan is not a alchemist. He has no effect on the Mohist School of ghost town. He will surely give his life to those low-level fierce beasts after finishing it.


    "And this girl, tut tut - it''s not stupid to look at her so pretty. She was fooled by this boy and walked behind others all day."


    "The world of young people is really different."


    Since Feng Zhan decided to let the people of the ghost town come to the door, he was far away from the old man who picked up the corpse. He didn''t want to, because he was involved in the old man.One day, two days, three days, until the fifth day.


    That group of people, finally appeared.


    At this time, Feng Zhan really lay on the second branch of a towering tree, sleeping comfortably.


    And Ayana sat on the first big branch with her legs swinging.


    Those people who suddenly appear always have some inexplicable animals on their hands or on their bodies. Those animals seem to be cruel, like they are attached to these people, or they are in charge of these people.


    No matter what, it''s extremely strange for them to appear in such a powerful manner.


    When the people below raised their heads and looked at Ling, Ling shivered unconsciously.


    The face of those people, all reveal the color of ferocity.


    Ling se se raises her head and wants to remind Feng Zhan that someone is coming.


    But Feng Zhan still closed his eyes and slept soundly.


    What''s more strange is that this group of people below only dare to stand under the tree and wait, without further action.


    After two hours, when the fierce animals around people began to be restless, Feng Zhan just opened his eyes.


    He gave a slight stretch.


    Then he jumped down from the tree.


    "Here we are," he said, frivolous and arrogant. It''s too slow to wait for you so long. "


    Ayana thinks that young master may be crazy? Maybe it''s overconfidence?


    She is on some secret books, but she has seen a brief description of these people.


    Murderous, bloodthirsty, cold-blooded.


    These are their pronouns.


    But after Feng Zhan said this, those people did not dare to be disrespectful.


    "Our Lord heard that you know the whereabouts of the young Lord."


    Who is the young city master? In fact, Feng Zhan didn''t know it at all, but when he came to this deserted place for so many days, he often saw such strange people.


    He is good at hiding and discovering, tracking more, and reading his mind. It''s not difficult to know what the main city in this ghost town dares to do.


    "Yes, so what?"


    Those people in black smell speech, unexpectedly Qi Qi of kneel down.


    "Please come back to the city with us. Our Lord has something important to discuss."


    Although it''s only a word difference, Feng Zhan can see what kind of virtue the master of Shenzong is at the center of the ghost!

 Chapter 183

    Dongze wasteland is the boundary of Qingning.


    On the first day after Ling siser disappeared, Zhao shuning arrived here with Mo Bai.


    Although Zhao shuning now has no monster disaster fight, less a very strong help, but her side, more a young man called Mo Bai.


    This young man''s ferocity is stronger than that of disaster fighting.


    His origin is strange, and his body has the factor of ancient brutality. Now, Zhao shuning doesn''t know his origin, or why he became like this. In addition, Mo Bai has no self-care ability, so she takes Mo Bai with her.


    While investigating his life experience, he can also teach him about life and rest.


    And Mo Bai, brutality belongs to brutality, at least Zhao shuning''s words, he still listen to.


    When Zhao shuning came to the land of Qingning, he found out where the siser family lived.


    Then, she went on and on.


    It turns out that the surname of siser is Ling. I''ve never heard her mention this surname since I''ve been together for such a long time.


    Zhao shuning didn''t know why she didn''t mention her birth, but if she didn''t, she didn''t ask. Now the master said that a lot of things happened in Qingning. Let''s have a look. He also said that there would be clues to the stars. I hope these are true.


    Master has always been like this. Basically, he just mentioned it lightly, and would not explain it to you too much. However, Zhao shuning was satisfied with this tip.


    This is master, the biggest concession.


    If you can find the clue of your brother here, all of Zhao shuning''s progress will be meaningful.


    "Mo Bai, I''ll tell you that when I get to Ling''s house and see someone, I have to hide behind me. Don''t scare siser. She''s a good little girl."


    Thinking of his present state, it may be wrong to say that she is a little girl, so Zhao shuning said, "she is a good little sister."


    But who are Mobai and siser?


    Zhao shuning walked, thinking about what expression the girl would have after she saw her.


    I don''t know if there are any changes after more than a year?


    Will she cry like she used to because of one or two words.


    But the closer I get to ayang''s house, the more I feel that something is wrong.


    People nearby, looking at Zhao shuning''s eyes, became sympathetic.


    At this time, there were many people in front of the gate of the Ling family. The leader was Huang Sandong who married Ling yesterday.


    Before Zhao shuning came near Ling''s house, he was pulled aside by a kind-hearted man.


    "Are you crazy, little girl? Don''t hit the blade of these outlaws. Huang San Dong is a bandit. "


    Zhao shuning frowned, ink white see someone pulling Zhao shuning, then a face angry looking at that person.


    "Mobai, be obedient and don''t move."


    Hearing this, Mo Bai''s more and more heavy breathing slowed down a lot.


    Zhao shuning asked the woman who held her in a low voice: "aunt, what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, sin


    "Aunt, do you know that there is a young girl in the Ling family, named siser, who is pretty pretty and has a pure smile."


    "I know. If it wasn''t for the Ling girl, Huang Sandong would not have been here."


    Zhao shuning frowned: "how''s the Ling girl?"


    The old lady winked, and then whispered: "it''s not because Huang Sandong is a five way spirit pharmacist, he is friendly with a third grade alchemist, and he is friendly with the Nanjia in Qingning, so we people in Qingning dare not offend him. A few days ago, when he came to Qingning city to rob materials, he met the Ling family who went home to worship his grandfather Girl


    "And then?"


    "Well, because that Ling family girl is a bit of a beauty, and she is a girl who has never had a bud, Huang Sandong takes a fancy to her and insists that the Ling family marry her to him."


    Zhao shuning was shocked.


    What a bully!


    How old is she! How can he do it?


    "The Ling family certainly doesn''t want to?"


    Smell speech, that big Niang is more violent to shake a head way: "how can not want?"? Little girl, who are you from the Ling family


    "Friends."


    "Since she is a friend, didn''t the Ling girl tell you that her mother is a performer in the GouLan theater, and her father is the son of the Ling family. Her mother died because of childbirth. Her father was deeply in love and died of love. Ling grew up with him when he was young. It''s a pity that he had a serious illness and died a few years ago."


    Zhao shuning listened to the aunt say this, in the heart can''t help but more heartache from rustle.


    When she was in Yanyu building, she knew that she had something on her mind, but she never thought that there was such a tragic past hidden under the gentle surface."Is the Ling family not good to siser?"


    "It''s not only bad. Yesterday, at the gate of Ling''s house, it was Ling''s uncle and aunt who personally handed the girl over to Huang Sandong."


    "What?"


    Zhao shuning''s heart at this time is not enough to use shock to describe.


    When she left Yanyu building, she was only a second-class spiritual pharmacist. Now, no matter how hard she tries, she must be a third-class spiritual pharmacist. How can she rival Huang Sandong, a five way spiritual pharmacist.


    "What happened to her? Is something wrong with her, ma''am


    Zhao shuning''s voice, with anxiety.


    If it''s not natural, the sound will be louder.


    "Yes, something happened, so the bandit came to make trouble. It''s said that the beauty didn''t marry, and she almost lost her life. "


    "How could she agree?"


    Zhao shuning didn''t even have to think about it. He knew that it must be her uncle and aunt who forced her to do something about her grandfather.


    How can people who should have been close relatives be so cold-blooded?


    There is no blood relationship between Zhao Huai and himself, but Zhao Huai loves him more than his close relatives. How can the people of Ling family be so cruel?


    "Huang Sandong, if something happens, I want you to pay for it!"


    Zhao shuning''s hand was very tight.


    Her voice, in this quiet atmosphere, is also very big.


    So as soon as she said this, the kind-hearted lady immediately left her five meters away.


    Zhao shuning also successfully attracted Huang Sandong''s attention.


    Huang was also surprised when he heard such a voice coming out behind him. Then he turned around and saw a little girl talking with her back to him.


    "You said that just now?"


    Zhao shuning did not speak.


    "Smelly girl, if our boss asks you something, you want to die."


    "Do you know what you just said 1"


    Zhao shuning looked back at Huang Sandong on the horse, her eyes were so terrible that she said every word: "I want you, I can''t die!"


    The whole audience was in an uproar.

 Chapter 184

    This is the first time that someone dares to openly challenge Huang Sandong.


    Although Huang Sandong is a bandit, he is very famous in Qingning. Many people dare not provoke him.


    How could he have thought that when he came to the Ling family today to ask for a crime, he would be smashed by a little girl of several years old.


    "Where''s the smelly girl? I haven''t met our leader, do you know?"


    Huang sandang stopped the man and said, "kill her."


    Three simple words, kill her.


    He can never tolerate anyone challenging his dignity in public. If anyone dares to offend him, he will kill him.


    "I''m afraid you don''t have the strength."


    Zhao shuning sneered. Among the other party''s people, one of them stepped on the horse and stabbed at Zhao shuning''s eyebrow with a sharp spear.


    "Ah


    There was a chaos at the scene, and many timid people also quickly protected their eyes with their hands for fear of seeing the horror of blood splashing on the spot.


    But one second passed, two seconds passed, ten seconds passed.


    There was no cry of pain, then those people slowly opened their eyes.


    I saw the little girl''s eyebrow, suddenly out of a red lotus, and that red lotus, a contact with a firetip gun, it will be completely burned.


    Little girl, still standing there with such an air.


    From the beginning to the end, her steps did not move half a minute.


    Her eyes, or so firm, so frightening heart of life.


    Zhao shuning is angry.


    She looked at each other, but her eyes changed again, and there was a strange seal in her palm. The person who attacked, his muscles and veins were broken, and his orifices were bleeding.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, the man died suddenly.


    "Wow -"


    the crowd was in an uproar again.


    What is the origin of this little girl? Why does she have such terrible strength at such a young age?


    When the man fell from the air and fell to the ground, there was no breath.


    At this time, the faces of Zhao shuning and Huang Sandong met again.


    Huang Sandong reined in the horse.


    His breath became a little dignified.


    "Are you also a panacea?"


    "Or the four section elixir?"


    Huang San Dong''s tone seems not to ask, but to be sure.


    In front of this little girl''s strong degree, indeed surpasses his likeness, but, a four section spirit pharmacist, wants to be rampant in front of him, that is also somewhat too tender.


    Zhao shuning looked at him, did not answer his words, but asked: "where is the rustle?"


    "Who is siser?"


    "The woman you forced to marry yesterday."


    "You''re talking about Ling beauty. Ha ha ha - that''s a pity. She died before you had a good taste of her."


    "What did you say?" Zhao shuning''s eyes narrowed slightly, a dangerous breath spread between them.


    "I''ll give you another chance. What''s wrong with siser?"


    Huang Sandong replied, "I''m dead, and there''s no corpse."


    Dead without the whole body, four words, just like a slap in the head general, beating Zhao shuning''s head.


    Such a gentle woman, such a kind woman, why? Why, after accepting so many injustices, should we die at the hands of such scum.


    "Why, you little girl, siduanling pharmacist, also want to fight with me?"


    Zhao shuning took a step back.


    Huang said: "sure enough, those who know current affairs are heroes. If they are afraid, they are afraid."


    Zhao shuning said, "I can''t beat you."


    "But I won''t let you go. Your existence has already threatened me. If you grow up in the future, it''s OK."


    Zhao shuning''s eyebrows and eyes drooped.


    "It''s a pity," he said


    It''s not easy for a psychic pharmacist to cultivate five ways. However, Huang San Dong didn''t make good use of his talent to do good. Instead, he used it to do bad things.


    "Regret, regret is useless, smelly girl, you can''t beat me. Even you know this problem, but you still don''t know how to provoke me. Today, I''m going to abolish your spiritual root, scatter all your accomplishments, and make you live a worse life than death."


    Zhao shuning stepped back two steps.


    At this time, Mo Bai is behind her.


    "I can''t beat you, but he can."


    Zhao shuning''s smile suddenly became extremely terrible. At this time, Huang Sandong noticed that the girl was accompanied by a young man in white.


    The boy''s eyes were dull and he looked like a fool.


    Before, he had been standing in the same place without any sense of existence, so Huang Sandong and all the people around him naturally ignored the existence of the boy."He?"


    Smell speech, Huang San Dong laughs, along with the people around them, also began to laugh.


    Zhao shuning can see from here that behind the door of Ling''s house, he secretly stretched out a man''s head. After seeing Zhao shuning''s eyes, the man trembled, immediately drew back and closed the door again.


    When Huang Sandong is cleaned up, she will not let go of the blood sucking people in Ling''s family.


    She must get justice for the dead Thur.


    If the Ling family can''t give her a reasonable explanation, Zhao shuning will send them all down to accompany her.


    Huang Sandong''s expression at this time seemed to have heard something incredible.


    Or, you can say, it''s like hearing some big joke.


    "You say, he?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Huang Sandong said to Mo Bai, "Hey, boy, what''s your name?"


    The boy stood and said something that people didn''t understand. Hearing this, Huang sandang was even more arrogant and burst into laughter.


    "You see, how ridiculous, a fool, a smelly girl, it''s really a good match."


    When Huang said this, he didn''t notice the disgust and murder in the eyes of the silly boy.


    In a twinkling, the young man looked like he didn''t know the world.


    Just now, it seems that at a certain moment, a memory that did not belong to him attacked him. Although it was only for a moment, it made the young man''s mood in chaos.


    If it wasn''t for Zhao shuning''s little hand holding Mo Bai, I''m afraid Mo Bai was already mad at this time.


    "Huang Sandong, do you know what it means to have mountains outside and people outside?"


    Huang''s smile has not gone.


    He saw Zhao shuning waving to Mo Bai.


    Mo Bai gently bent down and put his ear close to Zhao shuning''s mouth.


    "Ning Ning - Hey hey -"


    Zhao shuning''s voice is not big or small, but it can be heard clearly by the people present.


    She slowly raised her fingers, pointed to all the people in Huang Sandong one by one, and then said: "Mo Bai, twist their heads down. This time, I agree with you. "


    The young man named Mobai, because of this sentence, his expression became very excited.

 Chapter 185

    You know, in Mo Bai''s body, there is the power of inheritance left by the ancient fierce beast''s fire dragon.


    As far as he is concerned, he is a walking killing machine.


    Now, I heard Zhao shuning say that.


    His hidden ferocity can no longer be controlled, all of a sudden, all burst out.


    Then, the people on the opposite side, even the laughter did not disappear.


    Their heads rolled down.


    No one can see clearly how the young man acted. All he knows is that his speed is as fast as lightning. In a flash, so many experts were killed on the spot.


    When Mo Bai''s mouth touches Huang San Dong''s neck.


    Zhao shuning said: "ink white, stop."


    She also wanted to hear what Huang Sandong could say. Did he really kill siser?


    At this time, people saw that part of the boy''s teeth had entered Huang Sandong''s flesh and blood.


    At this time, Huang sandang was sweating and shaking. When his feet were soft, he fell down from the horse. He covered his neck and looked at Zhao shuning and the boy in horror.


    His feet, instinctively, sit back on the ground.


    Huang is afraid.


    It was the first time he had seen such a creature.


    This kind of creature can break a person''s neck, and this creature is actually a living person. He is not so much a human being as a wild animal, a wild animal drinking blood.


    "Huang Sandong, let me ask you again, is siser really dead?"


    Huang San Dong''s eyes widened in horror.


    He turned his head, and the ink white appeared behind him, and he could not retreat.


    If it wasn''t for Mo Bai''s move this time, Zhao shuning didn''t know that the power of inheritance in his body was growing at another fast speed.


    This power combines Mo Bai''s spiritual cultivation.


    So his progress, amazing horror.


    "I-i-you, who are you?"


    "Well?"


    "I, I said, that Ling beauty, no, no, it''s Ling girl. I didn''t do anything about her. I really think she''s beautiful. If I want her to be my main room, I''m hired by three media, and I''ve got a sedan chair. I didn''t want to hurt her from the beginning."


    "If it''s not, if it''s not for the girl who finally wants to kill me, she won''t fall into the cannibal lake, and there won''t be no bones, no whole body."


    "Little girl, no! senior! Master, you have to find out. I didn''t kill her on purpose. "


    Only three stories can be believed in Huang''s statements.


    If he didn''t force her to marry him, how could she be forced into the sedan chair by her aunt and uncle, and how could she harm him in order to protect her innocence?


    What kind of character is siser? Zhao shuning can''t be clearer.


    If this Huang San Dong really does not have the malicious words to her, that she absolutely will not want to kill Huang San Dong.


    "That''s it?"


    "You spare me, master, you spare me."


    "Master, I can give you whatever you want. Please forgive me."


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    At this time, a voice came from a distance: "little girl, if you have to forgive others, it''s the Zonghui in Chang''an, our capital, who owes you a favor. How about letting brother Huang go?"


    The man who said this was a Taoist.


    Before long, he appeared in front of the crowd.


    On his chest, three copper coins hung proudly.


    In this way, he should be an alchemist, or a third grade alchemist.


    "You? Are they from the capital Chang''an Zonghui? "


    The Taoist nodded: "this year''s primary election has passed. We are confident that we will pass the test of the religious assembly. It is only a matter of time before we can successfully enter the religious assembly."


    "Ha ha - really? I''m afraid it''s not the clown who makes a fuss and comes here to make a reputation? Do you really think Zonghui would like to have a dog like you


    Zhao shuning is most familiar with Zonghui.


    The elder in there was originally cultivated by himself, Ji Qinglin and Xia Wanling. They should grow up now. Now they are all eight grade alchemists. They are worthy of the position of elder.


    Ji Qinglin, how can he let such a bad guy into the sect.


    Xia Xia pass, also absolutely can''t pass.


    Hearing Zhao shuning''s words, the Taoist''s face became green and white.


    It looks like it''s really good.


    "You girl, do you know where the capital Chang''an Zonghui is? How dare you slander him like this?"


    "What? Want the reputation of the congregation to crush me? "


    Zhao shuning''s eyes were sharp, and he continued: "I didn''t look down on the Zonghui, but look down on you. People like you also want to get into the Zonghui, unless Ji Qinglin is blind."Ji Qinglin, elder?


    Why did the elder, who had the absolute right to speak in the congregation, say it so easily from the little girl''s mouth?


    Ji Qinglin, that is the existence that countless alchemists look up to.


    As long as you hear the names of him and elder Xia, the alchemist will respect you a lot.


    "So, you are not willing to sell me this face?"


    "Taoist brother, help me."


    Zhao shuning looked at their actions and thought they were ridiculous.


    "You, a third grade alchemist, deserve to be arrogant in front of me. If you are wise, get out of here."


    The Taoist looked back at Huang Sandong.


    Over the years, Huang Sandong''s wife, who lives in room 36, has been playing with her. Because of Huang Sandong''s existence, she has enjoyed many good treatment she didn''t have before.


    If you let Huang San Dong die here today, will his future glory, wealth, beauty and gentleness disappear?


    "Little girl, poor way -"


    "go away!"


    The Taoist thought about it, thinking that the little girl could say the name of the patriarch without changing her face. It should not be a simple person.


    He doesn''t want to commit his life here for the sake of Huang Sandong.


    So after thinking about it.


    The Taoist arched his hand, then stood aside and said, "please help yourself, master."


    Zhao shuning nodded, just wanted to signal Mo Bai to start, then heard a burst of roar from the opposite side.


    "You''re a whore. You dare to leave me behind. I won''t let you have a good time. Elder, it''s because of him and the whore that Ling died in the cannibal lake."


    Zhao shuning turned his eyes to the Taoist.


    From the Taoist''s eyes, there was a flash of confusion.


    It seems that Huang''s words are true.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s him. He wants to force Ling. She can''t bear the humiliation and jumps into the lake."


    Hearing this, the Taoist immediately turned red.


    "You''re bullshit. It''s you, Huang Sandong, who said that we should go together!"


    Two together?


    What a shame.


    "All killed."


    Without any voice, Huang Sandong and the Taoist lay on the ground, and their heads, not far from their bodies, were still open in horror.


    It seems to be, I don''t want to die.

 Chapter 186

    Mo Bai''s strong, as well as the ability to grow rapidly, makes everyone stunned.


    You know, just now, a third grade alchemist, a five way elixir, so easily died in the hands of this seemingly innocent young man.


    Originally, people thought they would go through a crushing slaughter.


    Originally thought that this fierce battle, no suspense, certainly and in the past general, is Huang Sandong several people win.


    I didn''t expect that.


    A little girl, with a pure boy.


    He killed dozens of other people, leaving no survivors.


    This little girl''s wrist is really unusual. If she grows up in this way, I don''t know if she will be the second empress Ye Ling.


    In the eyes of the public, the empress Ye Ling is the Lord of fury.


    When she was in power, she made a lot of money and used the alchemist''s blood as a donor to perform her own witchcraft. She controlled everyone.


    If the four families had not risen up to subdue and kill her, the world would still be the tyrant of Ye Ling.


    As everyone knows, in this world, even the four families are reduced to pieces of a mysterious organization.


    And Ye Ling is a sharp stone blocking their way forward. They must remove Ye Ling and make Dongze wasteland, a road in the Kyushu mainland, smooth.


    When Zhao shuning saw the faces of those people, he saw fear in their eyes.


    Every time I went to the street for inspection, the common people looked at me in this way. Ye Ling didn''t know it and thought it was respect. Now she understood it was fear.


    Because of fear, they are far away from themselves.


    Zhao shuning now knows that the strong sometimes, not all can be respected by everyone, those who are not as good as you, they will fear you.


    Even if your original intention is for their good.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    When Zhao shuning asked this, all the onlookers bowed their heads.


    They don''t dare to look at the little girl. They don''t know whether the little girl is a good person or whether they will be killed.


    "Why are you afraid of me?"


    "Because I killed them?"


    "Little girl, we are not afraid of you. We are afraid of the young man behind you. He loves to kill so much. If we don''t control him in the future, we are afraid that the whole Dongze wasteland will become his battlefield."


    "Yes, little girl, it''s better for a young man like this to be dealt with by the patriarchal Council. Besides, you should be careful. Maybe one day he will become a beast, and your life will be lost."


    People''s eyes, like a needle in general look at the ink white.


    Mo Bai is a little frightened and hides behind Zhao shuning.


    This scene is really familiar.


    "Ning Ning, headache --"


    Zhao shuning quickly looked back to check the situation of Mo Bai.


    He had a splitting headache. Then he couldn''t bear it and began to roll on the ground.


    "Little girl, take this opportunity to tie up the youngsters and give them to the patriarchal assembly to give everyone a guarantee."


    Zhao shuning said with a sneer: "they are the people who plunder and kill you. Now, he helps you Qingning except for one key point. You are so cold-blooded to him. Do you know that just now, your eyes are like sharp bayonets, which are inserted into Mo Bai''s chest."


    "What''s the difference between you and killing people?"


    "You always stand in line from the most subjective place. As long as your safety is affected, you can make such demands. It''s ridiculous. When Huang San Dong spoke earlier, why didn''t you resist half of it? But after I have a good talk with Mobai, do you think we can hold our kindness to eliminate the fear in your heart? "


    "What a villain."


    Zhao shuning gently touched Mo Bai''s hand, and then looked at the people with contempt: "if you dare to move Mo Bai today, I don''t mind, kill more people."


    "This -"


    "don''t mind, little girl, we just said it casually."


    Zhao shuning sneered.


    Don''t reply, sometimes, the heart is so terrible.


    In the first second, he can become kind with the public, and in the second, he can stab his benefactor in the back for his own interests.


    Zhao shuning didn''t feel that he had done something wrong.


    She thought that in her previous life, she just lived too simple to stand the instigation of others, and she had so many black pots on her back for nothing.


    From now on, if anyone dares to question her again, she will immediately denounce her.


    What she wants to protect is the people with conscience in Dongze Dahuang, not the bad people who will be driven by malice.


    Zhao shuning''s words obviously scared everyone.


    At this time, before that kind old lady slowly stood out.


    "Little girl, don''t blame your mother for talking too much. I want to tell you that you blame them wrong."Zhao shuning doubts.


    The old lady continued: "in the past, we lived and worked in peace and contentment in Qingning. But later, since Huang Sandong, a bandit, came out, he relied on all kinds of power and made friends with Nanjia, but there was no lack of fish and meat for our common people. We had a miserable life."


    "During this period, those who are obedient to Huang Sandong and those who are obedient to Nanjia can live in Qingning with ease. But if anyone dares to resist a little, it will not be many days before that person will disappear. They all say that the missing person was swallowed by the cannibal lake, but we all know in our hearts that the cannibal lake is not the cannibal lake, but the human heart."


    Zhao shuning was moved.


    "Little girl, we are very grateful for you except for the bully. But you don''t know that Huang Sandong has a relationship with the south family of Qingning. Now that you have offended him, all these people can think of is to hand you over to the Religious Council. They don''t want to protect themselves, but to protect you, for fear that you will be persecuted by the south family."


    Zhao shuning took a look at the crowd. Just now, they were afraid. Was it because they were afraid that the NANs would attack themselves and Mobai?


    Not because of the fear of Mobai?


    It''s just that you''re wrong?


    In this way, Zhao shuning is quite comfortable. At least, they are kind-hearted.


    "What nonsense, you old lady? Be careful, the master of the South will settle with you. Your girl is still a slave in the south. "


    As soon as she heard this, she lowered her head and said, "I said something wrong. I''ll forgive you."


    Zhao shuning looked in the past, the fabric that the man was wearing was much better than others.


    Another glance at the past, Zhao shuning found that such a person, even not a few.


    No wonder Zhao shuning was surprised that they were all afraid of the bandit Huang Sandong. Why did they dare to watch Huang Sandong make trouble.


    It turns out that they are from the south.


    Now I think that the remark just made should have been provoked by these people.

 Chapter 187

    The gun shot the bird in the head.


    Zhao shuning disdains to smile. In order to help himself, the master didn''t punish the south family of Qingning.


    Originally, I thought that the old man of nantianyuan was just a man who cherished his son and had a good heart. Now it seems that the old fox disguised himself a little better.


    In the crowd, there was still shouting.


    Zhao shuning said coldly, "if Nanjia wants to settle accounts with me, he will wait at home. He doesn''t need to come to me. This time I came to Qingning, I also came to him."


    What is the power of inheritance and what is the keel?


    The old man in nantianyuan must also know the precipitousness of Miaomiao mountain. He should think that once Zhao shuning went to Miaomiao mountain, he would never come back.


    It''s a pity that heaven doesn''t fulfill people''s wishes.


    No wonder the remains he gave had a reaction with the keel left by the fire dragon in the misty mountain, but it didn''t work.


    "You want to fight against our nanjiazhu?"


    Zhao shuning turns around, and his clothes are blown up by the wind.


    "Do you want to fight against your Nanjia family and let Nantian come to me from afar?"


    Zhao shuning said, then waved his hand, Mo Bai''s headache is much better now, I don''t know why, just that scene, like he had experienced.


    "Mo Bai, follow me."


    Zhao shuning came forward, but he didn''t knock on the door and kicked it open.


    The three people hiding behind to peep, because of this sudden force, were shocked to step back a lot, and then fell to the ground.


    "Ouch -"


    "my ass -"


    "Dad, mom, why don''t you block up a little bit."


    "This smelly girl is a little too heavy. Isn''t she a rustling friend? Why are you so rude to the people of our Ling family? "


    As the voice fell, they found that the two people outside had already appeared in front of them.


    Ayang Hui quickly pulls Xu Mei to her feet.


    Ling Xu did not dare to speak any more.


    "Bang!" With a loud noise, the back door closed.


    No one dares to take part in the affairs of this mysterious little girl and young man. Just now, they all witnessed the tragedy of those elixirs before they died.


    "Nvxia, Hello, we are siser''s uncle and aunt. You should be siser''s friend, too. We are a family, a family, haha, haha --"


    Ling Hui smiles hard.


    He motioned to Xu Mei to come forward and say, "little girl, come on, thank you for your help. You don''t know, we hate these bandits. If it wasn''t for them, we wouldn''t --, alas --"


    Xu Mei pretended to wipe her tears.


    To treat a little girl, they need to show such acting skills. It''s hard for them.


    However, no matter what they said, Zhao shuning didn''t make a sound. She just held her hands and looked coldly at the three people performing in situ.


    You see, if they are as good as they say, how come she has never received anything from her family after three years in Yanyu building?


    Zhao shuning can''t understand her temperament any more.


    If her uncle and aunt were really good people, she would not hurt herself when everyone mentioned her family.


    "Little girl, you are siser''s good friend. Come on, sit down first, and we''ll get you some food."


    Xu Mei said and went to the room behind her.


    But before I got to the door of the room, the door was immediately closed.


    The three of them look at Zhao shuning and Mo Bai.


    The little girl''s mind, they can''t guess, although just that fierce battle, is the youth alone to complete, but they three people all understand, between the youth and the little girl, more terrible, is that little girl.


    She decided their life and death.


    The atmosphere was tense.


    Five people are opposite, but the three dare not speak.


    Suddenly, Zhao shuning smiles.


    With her smile, the three people on the opposite side immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    Before the little girl''s cold appearance, they were scared. They were afraid that if the little girl was not happy, they would let the boy next to them twist their heads off.


    "It''s siser''s uncle and aunt."


    "Yes, yes."


    "I''m siser''s good friend. I came to find her, but I heard that she was poisoned by Huang Sandong?"


    "Yes, my poor siser, she seldom comes back. Before we get together with her, we are robbed by Huang Sandong."


    Xu Mei said as she and Ling Hui wiped her tears with a handkerchief.


    If they didn''t know it, they really thought they would treat Ling se se as their own daughter.


    Zhao shuning walked slowly.Her hands, one by one, passed the red gift boxes in the yard.


    "You don''t want to marry siser to him?"


    "Of course, siser is a child of our Ling family. How could we do such a crazy thing?"


    "And these betrothal gifts?"


    Ling Hui wiped the sweat on his head. I don''t know how to explain.


    "Since you don''t want to marry siser to the villain, why did you accept Huang Sandong''s betrothal gift? Did Huang San Dong press his knife on your neck and force you to accept these treasures? "


    Xu Mei was silent and did not speak.


    Zhao shuning opened the box and slowly put his hands on the jewels.


    One or two of these things, if you guessed correctly, should be the treasures harvested by other people''s families in Qingning.


    "Can I think that you didn''t want to sell her to Huang Sandong for your own benefit?"


    Ling Xu said, "you little girl, don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes suddenly look at Ling Xu. Ling Xu gives a thrill. Mo Bai also looks at Ling Xu fiercely. He lowers his head and doesn''t dare to speak any more.


    "What do you say? What''s wrong with what I said? "


    "Little girl, no, master, you don''t know, this child is stubborn. We can''t stop her for some things. She agreed to marry Huang Sandong for fear of implicating us. It''s all for us, alas --"


    "it''s for you? Or for her grandfather? "


    "Master, you may have misunderstood us."


    "I misunderstood you? Or are all the people in Qingning blind? They''re all ganging up to slander you? "


    When the old lady spoke earlier, Zhao shuning had checked whether what she said was true or false with her mental strength. With some thoughts of people around her, she also had a general understanding.


    There is also a contact before and after the performance in the Yanyu building, Zhao shuning is not stupid, she naturally know, who should believe?


    "I''d like to ask you how you gave a 15-year-old girl to Huang Sandong, who was full of evil, with the same blood as siser?"

 Chapter 188

    Looking at the expression of their family.


    Zhao shuning lowered his head and tried to calm himself down.


    Her voice was so low that she couldn''t hear her emotions.


    "Forget it, how can I expect people like you to understand family affection and the importance of blood thicker than water."


    Mo Bai learned from Zhao shuning and patted her on the back with his hand. His mouth murmured: "Ning Ning --"


    Zhao shuning patted Mo Bai''s hand: "don''t worry, I''m not sad. They are villains, and they don''t deserve me to be sad."


    In order to find her younger brother Ye Xingchen, when she was Ye Ling, she did not know how much suffering she had suffered and how many sins she had suffered. But these people, obviously close relatives were around, but they not only did not cherish and love her, but also made her suffer so much.


    In the impression, she always wears a dress of Hibiscus color, then smiles gently, and her tone is always euphemistic and comfortable.


    She said the most sentence is: listen to leader Ning.


    "Girl, you?"


    Ling Hui doesn''t understand why this little girl''s tone suddenly becomes so gloomy and terrifying. But Ling Hui thinks that as their rustling aunts and uncles, this little girl will not kill them all.


    But in fact, they were wrong.


    Ling Xu''s hand just wants to catch Zhao shuning''s shoulder, and wants to pretend to be familiar with her.


    "Come on, little girl. You can stay at Ling''s house. I''ll treat you as my sister." This little girl, although her body is flat now, her facial features are not outstanding, but she always has an attractive and confident temperament.


    When she grows up in the future, she must be a gorgeous beauty.


    Ling Xu thought that if he left them in the name of rustling now, when the little girl grew up, wouldn''t they all be his own?


    He wanted to go back, but the fact gave him a big slap in the face.


    When Ling Xu''s hand was about to touch Zhao shuning''s shoulder an inch away, he was pulled by Zhao shuning''s backhand.


    "Click!"


    Clear and crisp voice, accompany with the Ling Xu that ghost cry wolf howl of voice spread together.


    But Ling Hui and Xu Mei look at it, but they have no way. They even have no courage to step forward.


    "Dad! Mother! Pain - "


    Zhao shuning immediately let go of her hand, and then wiped her hand with her skirt. It seemed that she had just touched Ling Xu, which made her feel disgusted and dirty.


    "Master, how can you do this to Xu''er? He is siser''s brother."


    Zhao shuning smiles. This time, he is full of provocation.


    "If you don''t accept it, you can come up to avenge him. By the way, Ling Xu''s hand has just been broken, and there''s no possibility of a good connection in his whole life."


    "Oh, by the way, there''s one more thing I haven''t told you, that''s to put away your dirty thoughts, because I know what you think."


    Ling Hui and Xu Mei sank her face.


    At this time, Ling Xu climbed in front of them, covered his hands, and was still shouting.


    When she was in Yanyu building, she was grinding medicinal materials. By accident, a large piece of skin and flesh on her hand had been removed. She just frowned and wrapped it skillfully with a piece of cloth. You can see that Ling Xu, as a man, was much older than she. Zhao shuning had just broken her hand before, and it was just a pain for a while. But now, he is still crying and howling, as if his whole body is full of pain It''s all broken.


    This kind of response, before and after the treatment gap, that is not a little bit.


    "Little girl, you want to kill us?"


    "Well."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xu Mei was calm and asked, "why? For the dead girl? "


    "No more?"


    "Don''t you all know what we''re thinking? Do we still have to lie? "


    "Just now, I lied to you."


    Zhao shuning can freely peep at the ordinary people who have no spiritual power and spiritual power, but he can face Ling Hui and Xu Mei, the elixirs with spiritual power. If they don''t want to, they will have to take some twists and turns to know what they are thinking.


    I didn''t expect that they would show their true colors with a little trial.


    "What a deep plan."


    "Each other, I didn''t expect that her uncle and aunt were also good actors."


    Xu Mei picks up the gavel beside her and smashes it at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning just brushed his sleeve, and the mallet fell to the ground.


    Ling Xu quickly pulled Xu Mei: "Niang, don''t provoke her. She is a madman. We have no chance of winning. The boy beside her is not a human being. He is more terrible than wild animals. I just saw the boy biting off the heads of Huang Sandong and others. You see, there are blood stains on the boy''s mouth."


    Zhao shuning''s laughter came.


    At the moment, the sound of the three members of their family is like a life-threatening spell. It seems that every laugh will pierce their eardrum."Little girl, we have nothing to do with you. Why do you treat us like this? At the end of the day, who is not selfish, why do you aim at our Ling family?"


    Zhao shuning took out his ear and said, "I can''t control other people. I''m not a great hero. You don''t have to say these high sounding words to me. I''m despicable and I''m a short guard. If you hurt me, I want you to use your life to return the grievances she has suffered for so many years."


    "Now, we are the only relatives of the dead girl. If you kill us, do you think she will appreciate you? You are sure to be her enemy


    Zhao shuning said with a smile.


    "If siser is the kind of person you say who repays virtue with resentment, do you think my girl will make friends with her?"


    I don''t blame Zhao shuning.


    Even if Zhao shuning does something wrong in the world, even if Zhao shuning kills all the people in the world, no matter it''s rustling, Shuanger, poisonous snake, or all the members of shuiyunsheng, they will not betray Zhao shuning. There are always them behind Zhao shuning.


    You see, even if Ling siser is dead, she wants to revive shuiyunsheng. This is enough to prove that shuiyunsheng is not a gang but a family to them.


    It''s just that the members of this family don''t share the same blood, but they share a common belief, which is their belief to keep going.


    "Mobai, do it."


    "Wait a minute, little girl. We can talk about it again. I''ll give you all the property of the Ling family. Will you spare us?"


    Zhao shuning didn''t speak, but his hand was raised again.


    "It''s useless for you to kill us. If you kill us, can Ling siser come back?"


    Zhao shuning stopped.


    "Yes, kill you, she will not come back."


    The three were relieved.


    Zhao shuning said: "but if I don''t kill you, I feel uncomfortable. In this case, you''d better not stay in this world and hinder people''s eyes."


    Zhao shuning offered a magic weapon, and the powerful spirit force forced them to retreat.


    Ling Hui and Xu Mei fall to the ground with a bang.


    They''re not that scared? They look like they are waiting for someone. Do they still have a back hand?

 Chapter 189

    This time, Zhao shuning didn''t let Mo Bai do it.


    Anyway, she''s already a four section elixir now. It''s time for her to try her hand and see what kind of power the magic weapon that the four section elixir agglutinates has.


    Under the effect of the magic weapon, the three people''s bodies shrank at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    But at the last second when they were about to die.


    "Ding!"


    Zhao shuning''s magic weapon shield was broken.


    What she was worried about happened. Ling Hui and Xu Mei were so cunning that they really kept a hand.


    Then came the elixir master, who also belonged to the fourth section of Lingshu. They all fell into the compound of Ling''s family.


    Seeing this, ayang Hui climbed up to them, but they kicked him away.


    "My Lord, my Lord, you are here at last."


    "Ling Hui, don''t forget your promise to my Nanjia."


    Ayang Hui and Xu Mei nodded.


    "My Lord, as long as you kill this dead girl, all the property of my Ling family belongs to the south family. In the future, we will be the dogs of the south family. I will bite whoever you want me to bite."


    It turns out that when Ling Xu was watching at the door, he let his servants sneak out of the back door to find Nanjia. Nanjia was the master of Qingning. If he could save them, at least they could save their lives.


    Unexpectedly, they didn''t die in Huang Sandong''s hand, but they almost died in a yellow haired girl''s hand.


    This time, the strength of the people who come here is much stronger.


    When they face Zhao shuning, their eyes are full of disdain.


    "Ling Hui, your Ling Xu is also a medicine master. Why can''t you even deal with a little yellow haired girl?"


    Ling Xu then endured the pain, holding his hand and said: "my Lord, this yellow haired girl is not ordinary. Huang Sandong was the young man who died behind her. That young man listened to her orders."


    "Huang San Dong is dead?"


    "Dead, and all his men are dead."


    Huang Sandong, that''s wudaoling pharmacist. How could he die so easily?


    This wench, can what magic trick not become.


    "Are you from the south?"


    "It''s good to know. Now that you know, little girl, we don''t embarrass you. You should know what to do. If you are willing to leave obediently, maybe our Nanjia will not pursue this matter."


    If they hadn''t heard that Huang San Dong had died in Mo Bai''s hands, they would not have said that Zhao Shu Ning would not care if she left at this moment. They were afraid that Zhao Shu Ning could not even get out of the door of Ling''s house.


    "Do you think I will let you out of the ayang family''s compound?"


    Zhao shuning joked that the next moment, a strong shield was formed on the courtyard.


    "Mobai, reinforce this shield. None of them can go out, you know?"


    Mo Bai nodded.


    He can understand Zhao shuning.


    "Little girl, you have a certain ability, but you are too arrogant. We are from the south family. Don''t say you can''t hurt us with your ability. Even if you are lucky enough to hurt us, do you think the south family will let you go? Our master will surely make it impossible for you to stay in Dongze in the future. "


    "How is nantianyuan?"


    "What?"


    Several elixirs were stunned. This little girl, how dare to call their owner''s name.


    "By the way, Nanfeng''s legs should not be able to get out of bed."


    "Who are you?"


    Their young master''s leg was injured in the south of the Huaihe River. Their south family has been covering this matter tightly for fear that they might be known by the Wang family and deprive many of Nanfeng''s disciples of their benefits.


    How can this little girl know such a secret?


    "I broke your young master''s leg."


    Good quiet, a long period of quiet, and then, the opposite elixir began to laugh.


    "Little girl, you''re the only one who treats us as psychics? At most, it''s only Huang Jie, one of the four elixirs. Can you deal with our young master? That''s ridiculous. "


    "Is it?"


    Zhao shuning shook his hands.


    In that Ling''s courtyard, the enclosed space began to thunder, among which there was lightning.


    "What is this? Is this frost finger? No, it''s a fox curse. How can it still be a little bit like a young master''s meteorite


    "What the hell is going on?"


    "She''s not just a psychic! She''s still a alchemist? And this grade is not low. "


    Several people on the opposite side immediately began to defend. At this time, their expressions have completely changed compared with before. Now they are careful and cautious, keeping a distance from Zhao shuning as far as possible.


    It''s hard, this little girl, what she said before is true.At this time, from the protective cover of space, stretched out a finger, the finger above, condensation on a thick layer of frost.


    The frost is shining with sky blue light.


    Zhao shuning is also satisfied with this move. From Jin to Si Duan, the combination of spiritual power and spiritual power is more powerful and harmonious.


    The huge finger fell down.


    There was no way for several elixirs to use their whole body strength to form a new small protective cover.


    Space, slowly twisted.


    Zhao shuning''s frosting finger, under her strong action, directly forced to those people''s protective cover.


    When your fingers touch the shields of several psychics, they start to make harsh attacks and scratches.


    All of a sudden, the fire flashed everywhere.


    It made the elixir in the shield blink. For a moment, he couldn''t see anything around him.


    "Right now."


    Zhao shuning smiles gently.


    Then, her gestures began to change, forming a new seal. Then she combined her right hand with her left hand, and the huge finger broke all the protective covers of the elixirs.


    "Bang!"


    The shield is broken.


    The pharmacists felt that once the throat was sweet, there was a smell of blood.


    "Poof!"


    The elixirs half knelt on the ground with blood in their mouths.


    "You''re not just the Yellow scale."


    Zhao shuning carries both hands, indifferent way: "I am Huang Jie."


    However, in her body, there is Honglian Yihuo left by the master. When she uses her spiritual power and spiritual power, with the extra blessing of Honglian Yihuo, she will not be in deficit as before.


    Master''s red lotus fire is really powerful. It can not only protect itself, but also play such a role.


    Zhao shuning is just a little girl.


    At this time, she slowly went to the several spirit pharmacists, step by step, every step, like a ghost.


    "So scared?"


    Zhao shuning sneered.


    Then he said, "you go."


    "What?"


    The several spirit pharmacists looked at Zhao shuning with an unbelievable face.


    Isn''t she going to kill them?


    "If I really kill you, then I''ll be no different from those bandits. Remember, the reason why I killed Huang sandang and the Ling family is purely because."


    Zhao shuning''s voice raised a few points: "they should die!"

 Chapter 190

    "Will you let us go?"


    "It''s not to let you go. I need you to lead me to nantianyuan."


    "Little girl, what do you want us to do?"


    Zhao shuning turned back, those people can''t see her expression at this time, still have something.


    Just these three words, how do they sound so frightening?


    Zhao shuning instructs Mo Bai to remove the protective cover. Then, she follows several elixirs out of the compound. She turns over and stands on tiptoe. Mo Bai naturally lowers her body.


    "Take care of the three."


    Several pharmacists noticed that there was no expression on the little girl''s face when she said this sentence. It was clearly three lives, but it came out of her mouth, as if she was just discussing the weather today.


    "Let''s go."


    At this time, nantianyuan is sitting in the living room of Qingning Nanjia, enjoying tea. This living room is very spacious and is used to greet guests.


    Today is nantianyuan''s feast for the prosperity of all the merchants in Qingning. There is also a mysterious big man who came from the Chu family of Changwu castle in Zhoujiang, which belongs to the capital of Chang''an.


    There is a Chu family in Changwu castle of Zhoujiang. There are a pair of brothers and sisters in the Chu family. The elder brother''s name is Chu Wen, and the younger sister''s name is Chu Nuan.


    They are both famous brothers and sisters in changwubao of Zhoujiang and even in Dahuang of Dongze. In the past, they were the guardians of Ye Ling and won her trust.


    It is also equivalent to Ye Ling''s left and right hands.


    Since Ye Ling''s death, the brothers and sisters of the Chu family have been thinking about how to avenge Ye Ling and how to find clues. Therefore, after several times, the Chu family has been marginalized and down.


    But apart from the four big families, none of those small families dare to be disrespectful to the people of the early family.


    The strength of Chuwen chunuan is well known. No one in those families dares to offend.


    There is a big reason why nantianyuan held the banquet this time. It is because the Chu family sent people to Qingning. Although they are only a small Dharma protector, if they can have a relationship with the Chu family, they will not be targeted by the bandits in Changwu castle of Zhoujiang.


    You see, Chuwen chunuan is Ye Ling''s right hand. After Ye Ling''s death, they should have a hard time. However, with their own efforts and the spiritual power of more than 90% of the people in Dongze Dahuang, their brothers and sisters just let the chujia family not fall down completely.


    This is enough to show that the strength of the brothers and sisters of the Chu family is far beyond that of the Southern family.


    "Master situ, you''ve come all the way here. You''re tired. There''s a lot of hospitality in the south. Please forgive me."


    The man who was called situ Yun, whose full name was situ Yun, was in his thirties. He looked old-fashioned and inflexible. Nan Tianyuan toasted him with such a smiling face. He just politely raised his glass and didn''t drink it.


    He came here only because he heard that there was news about ye Xingchen, the younger brother of Ye Ling, the empress of the former dynasty. Because the masters couldn''t separate themselves, they had to send him here.


    If it wasn''t for this, he would never have come to Qingning.


    "Master situ is Zhuge Liang, who is famous in Changwu castle of Zhoujiang. It is said that the early family is controlled by him. Master situ, let''s drink to you, too."


    This time, we are talking about several merchants in Qingning.


    But this time, situ Yun didn''t even look them in the eye, let alone answer with his glass.


    "Well, Lord situ is really bold."


    The merchants did not dare to show their displeasure. They could only drink all the wine with their heads closed.


    At this time, Nan Tianyuan opened his mouth.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, my Nanjia family is also a family in Qingning. For so many years, it''s all up to you to stay together. I won''t say anything else. In a word, my Nanjia family will share wealth with you in the future."


    Situ Yunpi did not smile.


    I''m afraid it''s true to share weal and woe, and it''s false to share weal and woe.


    Nan Tianyuan, the old fox, could see what medicine he was selling in his gourd at a glance.


    "Yes, in the future, we have to ask the South master to treat us more. We can''t compare with you. But there is master Nanfeng in your family. Master Nanfeng is one of the four proud disciples in the Wang family. He will have an unlimited future. Maybe, in the future, the South family will have a place not only in Qingning, but also in Chang''an, the capital city."


    "Ha ha ha - thank you for your kind words."


    When situ Yun heard about the Wang family, he was obviously not happy.


    He grew up in Chu''s family. Because of his master''s care, he also met the empress Ye Ling. In his eyes, Ye Ling is a girl who doesn''t know the world and doesn''t have any scheming.


    Generally speaking, situ Yun didn''t make mistakes in his eyes.


    But he didn''t know when, when ye Ling died, he would be put on so many hats. What''s more, it was the four families who had received her favor.


    Even if what the four families said was true, they made such an appearance of righteousness and openly said that Ye Ling was wrong. In situ Yun''s opinion, they also felt disrespectful."Master situ, please give me more advice in the future."


    Situ Yun didn''t speak at all. Listening to those people flattering the four families, he put up with it. However, he didn''t expect that the South sky was far away, and he even talked with him.


    "How dare you? With Wang''s family as the backing, how can you look up to a small family?"


    That''s very powerful.


    The scene immediately became extremely embarrassing.


    At this time, Nan Tianyuan patted his head and knew that he had said something wrong before, which made situ Yun unhappy. The Chu family, however, openly disliked the four families. They had just linked the Nan family with the Wang family. If situ Yun could be happy, he would not be situ Yun.


    "Mr. situ, what they said before was all open-minded. Don''t be surprised."


    "Isn''t it true that the master of the South didn''t count in his heart with his mouth open?"


    Nan Tianyuan was choked and speechless.


    Also here, at the gate, came a loud noise.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The next moment, the door was opened. It was the several spiritual pharmacists sent by nantianyuan. Looking at their panic, don''t you know that there are dignitaries present today? How dare they make such a fool of themselves?


    "Home owner."


    "Get out of here."


    Nan Tianyuan, with a gloomy face, laughs at situ Yun and roars at the several spiritual pharmacists. When did their southern disciples become so unruly.


    "Here comes the guest, master."


    "So what? You don''t see. Do I have any guests here? What kind of guest, just take him to the side room and wait for me. "


    At this time, a little girl slowly pushed the front of the elixir, came forward from behind.


    "Master Nan, what a prestige."

 Chapter 191

    Hearing the sound, soon saw an eight year old baby appeared in front of the crowd.


    She was dressed in a hibiscus colored dress. Her hair was divided into two strands and twisted into a beautiful braid with red silk thread. The hair just reached the waist. This dress should have been an innocent and lovely child, but in her eyes, there was maturity and ruthlessness that was seriously inconsistent with children.


    "Who is this child?"


    Zhao shuning takes out the remains from the bag of heaven and earth, with banter in his eyes.


    That piece of remains, in Zhao shuning''s hand, turns regularly.


    The heart of Nan Tianyuan is also hanging with the remains.


    "Master Nan has a good memory. In such a short time, he even forgot me."


    Nantian looked around and didn''t see the terrible man before. However, he still didn''t dare to be presumptuous. He arched his hand and said, "Miss Zhao, I don''t know when Miss Zhao arrived in Qingning. I''m sorry for Miss Zhao''s failure to meet you from afar."


    Zhao shuning throws the remains to nantianyuan, and nantianyuan takes them.


    "I''m afraid the main idea of Nan is that I can''t even get out of the misty mountain."


    An eight year old baby actually provoked the most powerful family in Qingning. Not only that, but the Southern family of Qingning did not dare to complain.


    Isn''t this little girl coming from a simple way?


    A merchant in Qingning came forward and bowed to him and asked, "Lilliputian is the Li family in Qingning, who owns many clothing shops. I don''t know who this little girl is?"


    Zhao shuning gently clapped his hands, clean and neat.


    "Zhao shuning, the second miss of the Zhao family in Qinghui town."


    Qinghui town? Zhao family?


    Zhao shuning?


    How come they have never heard of this name, and the second miss of Zhao family, who has no reputation in Dongze Dahuang? Nanjiazhu, why do you show such a look to such a little girl?


    Many merchants looked at each other and couldn''t understand.


    Zhao shuning passed through the crowd and went to the throne.


    After that, he sat on the throne. At this time, Nan Tianyuan''s face was gloomy and terrible. You know, situ Yun of Changwu castle in nazhou was just sitting on the first seat beside the throne. On the surface, he gave Nan Tianyuan face.


    But this little girl named Zhao shuning is not constrained by his action.


    There was no politeness in her words.


    Nanjia, however, is the most famous family in Qingning, which can be regarded as the dominating one. This little girl even ignores the existence of nantianyuan.


    After Zhao shuning sat down, Mo Bai stood beside her.


    She conveniently took a nearby stool, put it beside Mo Bai, and said with a smile, "Mo Bai, sit down."


    Mo Bai sat down obediently.


    Then, Zhao shuning suddenly put away his smile and looked at the people in front of him.


    "Sit down? Why don''t you sit? Yes? Do you want me to come and carry your stools myself? "


    The merchants immediately found their own stools and sat down. Now, although they don''t know the origin of this little girl named Zhao shuning, it''s obvious that they shouldn''t offend her now. You see, all the owners in the South have a taboo against her. They don''t have the courage to fight with this little girl.


    But Zhao shuning occupied a position, Mo Bai stood a position.


    Nantianyuan and another businessman have no place to sit.


    Zhao shuning stretched out his hand and called the servant in the back.


    "If you don''t move a stool for the Nanjia master, why don''t you even have this consciousness when you work in the Nanjia?"


    Nan Tianyuan said with a gloomy face: "Miss Zhao."


    Zhao shuning also looked back, without a trace of smile on his face and said: "how?"


    "South some don''t remember, where offended you?"


    Zhao shuning said: "there is no place that has offended me, but how many people have you offended, don''t you know?"


    "Nanmou doesn''t understand."


    "There''s a girl in the Ling family. She''s called Ling se se."


    "So what?"


    "Yesterday, in Huang San Dong''s hands, something unexpected happened."


    "Miss Zhao, I didn''t do this. You shouldn''t have come to me."


    Zhao shuning sneered, and everyone''s eyes focused on her. She said slowly, "shouldn''t I come to you? Who do I go to? Looking for the dead Huang San Dong? "


    "Huang San Dong is dead?"


    "Dead, killed by me, they were all wiped by Mo Bai."


    Nantianyuan feels a little stuffy in his chest. Huang Sandong has made friends with him for a long time. Nantianyuan allows him to come to Qingning for activities. However, what Huang Sandong grabs has to be divided into three levels.


    Now that he is dead, the economic chain of Nanjia is broken.


    "Why do you want to kill Huang Sandong?"


    This smelly girl, the last time I saw her, she was just a third-order spiritual pharmacist. How could she find the master who killed Huang Sandong?What''s more, all the people were wiped their necks.


    "The southern master may not have a good ear. As I said earlier, there is a daughter in the Ling family, named as siser. She is my good friend. Her misfortune is due to Huang Sandong. Now you are asking me why I killed a bandit? You Nanjia, but Qingning Nanjia? Are you protecting the people of Qingning? Or your interests? "


    Zhao shuning, an eight year old baby, said this in a childish voice, but it was so loud that people were speechless.


    "Nanjiazhu, you can not help the people, you can turn a blind eye to their life and death, but you should not sprinkle salt on their wounds when they are scarred."


    It''s too hard to send charcoal in the snow, but at least you don''t add fuel to the fire.


    "I don''t understand what Miss Zhao is saying."


    "No? I don''t understand. OK


    "Miss Zhao, nanmou wants to tell you, don''t rely on it -"


    "pa!"


    Before Nan Tianyuan''s words were finished, Zhao shuning''s hand smashed the desk in front of him. The sound made the people on the spot surprised.


    Including situ Yun, Nantian is far away, and those people all look at Zhao shuning.


    Unexpectedly, at this time Zhao shuning is a faint smile.


    "It''s nothing. You go on, master Nan. But I want to remind you that you''d better weigh up what to say and what not to say. You''re a little Nan family. You don''t have to lose the whole family''s life because of your own fault. It''s not worth it, is it?"


    At this time, Nan Tianyuan realized that he just wanted to drag the mysterious man into the water. Fortunately, he didn''t say it. Otherwise, his fate would be just like what the girl said.


    "Nanjiazhu, you go on."


    "Miss Zhao, it''s nanmou who is wrong."


    "Wrong? What''s wrong? "


    "Just now, nanmou spoke. He was careless and almost offended the person who shouldn''t have collided."


    Zhao shuning picked up a cup of tea and played with it.


    "So, who is the one to collide with? Can I help you? "

 Chapter 192

    Nan Tianyuan said with a smile: "what''s the girl saying? As a disciple of the elder generation, you are also a noble person. We dare not offend you."


    "Nantianyuan, you are less careless with me. Have you done less immoral things?"


    It''s rare for situ Yun to see nantianyuan. Although he saw nantianyuan looking at himself, he turned his head to the other side and pretended not to see him.


    In this battle, only situ Yun of Changwu castle in Zhoujiang is qualified to compete with Zhao shuning. However, Nan Tianyuan''s face is not enough. Situ Yun doesn''t buy it.


    "Nanjiazhu, how can you compensate for this life


    Nan Tianyuan thought for a long time and said slowly, "Miss Zhao, you see, Huang Sandong is dead. This Ling family girl has got revenge. Why don''t we stop here? You see, is that ok? "


    "Of course not."


    "But the culprit is already in law."


    "But the accomplice is still at large."


    "Miss Zhao, don''t talk nonsense. Nanmou didn''t take part in the affair that the Ling girl was robbed by Huang Sandong."


    Zhao shuning smiles. He seems to think that Nan Tianyuan''s face is really hateful, so he can''t help shaking his head.


    "Nan Tianyuan, you are really a thousand year old fox. You are responsible for all the bad ideas, but you let others do the things that make a knife and stab a knife. You are the master behind the scenes. You are really very noble."


    "Miss Zhao, when you speak, you have to show your credentials."


    "Credentials? Then I''ll give you the credentials. "


    Although Zhao shuning is only her and Mo Bai, her momentum is not lost at all.


    "If you didn''t become brothers with Huang Sandong, as a bandit, would he dare to step into the territory of the south family of Qingning?"


    "If he can''t swagger into Qingning to steal, will he take a fancy to siser and marry her by force?"


    "If he didn''t want to marry her, how could she take him to cannibal lake to protect herself?"


    "If you don''t go to cannibal lake, it will be a living person now."


    Nan Tianyuan didn''t say anything. What if he admitted these crimes? He has such a big family business in the south, and he is under the care of the Wang family. No matter how powerful the little girl''s master is, he will not oppose his South family for the sake of a little girl in the Ling family?


    It''s not a good deal.


    "Miss Zhao, according to what you say, many people die in Qingning every year. More or less, it''s my responsibility in the south?"


    "Nantianyuan, although I grow up to be a child, don''t treat me as a child. You are so confusing. You want to change your concept to avenge yourself. I can see it at a glance. I''ll tell you again that if you don''t keep you, you''ll be hard to breathe in front of me today."


    The atmosphere of the scene is not good.


    Nan Tianyuan knows that the little girl in front of her must have to settle for the girl of the Ling family. Since she can''t escape, she can only seek another way out and find another shelter.


    And now the best choice is to be the Dharma protector situ Yun of Changwu castle in Zhoujiang.


    "Mr. situ, you are here today. Please do justice for my Nanjia. I''m very tolerant of this little girl, but she is still aggressive and tries to frame and plant my Nanjia. Mr. situ, you are the only opponent of the young girl. Please save my Nanjia from fire and water."


    Previously, the news of Huang''s death had been known by Nantian. If the boy really had such ability, apart from situ Yun, even if the people in the whole meeting hall were added, he would not be the opponent of the boy.


    However, as long as he finds an equal opponent to deal with the boy, Zhao shuning will not be a threat to him.


    It''s only a matter of time to solve that smelly girl with one''s own cultivation.


    Hear someone call situ Yun''s name, Zhao shuning also Leng Leng.


    Then she looked back and saw a slightly familiar face.


    Situ Yun? Isn''t this Xiao yunyun? Isn''t he a little follower who walks around behind Chuwen Chuwen all day? Didn''t expect that he was also called master situ here?


    Situ Yun received a call for help from Nan Tianyuan and instinctively wanted to refuse.


    But when you think that ye''s brother''s clue may still be in the south of Qingning, you can''t pretend you didn''t see it and come alone.


    "Lord situ!"


    "Nanjiazhu, it''s your family business after all. It may not be good for me to intervene as an outsider."


    "Lord situ, please help Nanjia. If Nanjia is in such a bad situation, the information you want may no longer exist."


    "Hey, old fox, I didn''t say I wanted to kill you before. I said it''s still useful to keep you. Don''t put a hat on my head and kill all my family. I can''t do such a thing."


    Situ Yun then stood up.He looked at the opposite little girl. He didn''t know why. The girl always gave him a familiar feeling. But situ Yun was sure that he had never seen the girl before.


    "Little girl, I''m situ Yun, the protector of the Chu family in Changwu castle, Zhoujiang."


    Zhao shuning nodded with a smile on his face.


    It''s rare to see old acquaintances.


    Although this person is not too familiar.


    "I know."


    "Miss, please don''t deal with Nanjia for the time being. I have something else to do. I need their help."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You shouldn''t know, you shouldn''t ask."


    The smile on Zhao shuning''s face was a little frozen. How could this little cloud be so arrogant? He didn''t have this attitude towards himself before.


    As soon as he saw himself, he wanted to lie down on the ground. His tone was extremely respectful.


    Like now, I dare to scold myself face to face and ask too much.


    "That''s no good. I won''t let this old thief go."


    When Zhao shuning finished, he said to Mo Bai, "Mo Bai, don''t take the old thief''s life. Catch him first."


    Mo Bai nodded and rushed out like a gust of wind.


    As soon as situ Yun''s eyes were closed, his vigorous spirit momentum broke out and stood in front of Nan Tianyuan.


    Immediately, he was entangled with Mo Bai.


    Zhao shuning is so angry that he just wants to shout. How dare situ Yun help Nan Tianyuan to deal with her? In the future, I must tell Chuwen and chunuan that he must have a good whip.


    Situ Yun is a six yuan spirit pharmacist, and Mo Bai''s ability has only developed to the level equal to six yuan. When he fights with situ Yun, he will surely lose out to the veteran.


    Because liuyuanling pharmacist is also divided into the front section, the middle section, the back section and the perfect section. According to Mo Bai''s front hand, he should belong to the front section. But situ Yun, many years ago, he was already a liuyuanling pharmacist. Now, I''m afraid he is in the perfect section.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Mo Bai''s body flew back.


    Zhao shuning quickly catches Mo Bai and falls to the ground. Situ Yun takes advantage of the situation and comes through the wind. He takes Mo Bai''s life gate with his hand.


    "Xiao yunyun, if you dare to hurt Mo Bai, I''ll let Chuwen chunuan give you a whip to eat!"


    Haosheng''s familiar tone is still overbearing.


    Situ Yun feels bad and stops. He is affected by his own spiritual power and returns to the opposite of Mo Bai and Zhao shuning.

 Chapter 193

    After situ Yun stopped, he stepped back a few steps.


    Just now, he used a powerful spirit, so he didn''t want to save the young man''s life. In situ Yun''s opinion, the little girl might have a chance to change, but the young man, from his eyes, situ Yun could see nothing but killing.


    Such a young man, from the beginning of the move, situ Yun did not intend to stay behind.


    If it wasn''t for the voice, the boy named Mobai would have been the ghost of situ Yun''s men.


    "Who are you?"


    After steadying himself, situ Yun took two more steps towards Zhao shuning, and his tone was full of suspicion.


    "Do you know me?"


    In this world, dare to call him like this, only the audacious female emperor Ye Ling.


    But ye Ling has been dead for eight years. There will be no fake.


    What''s more, the little girl has such a big backing. So far, even the heads of the four families dare not call her by her name, which is so disrespectful.


    Zhao shuning looks around for a week.


    I was in a bit of a hurry earlier, so I was a little more comfortable.


    Those who are present now are not good candidates. If they say something wrong, I''m afraid it won''t take long for them to be spread to Wang Cheng of Wang''s family by Nantian.


    As far as the current situation is concerned, I can''t confront any of the four families with my current ability.


    Now to admit one''s identity is to seek one''s own death.


    "Of course I know you. You are the great Dharma protector of the Chu family in Changwu castle, Zhoujiang."


    Situ Yun frowned, and the previous sense of familiarity disappeared out of thin air.


    "Miss Zhao, you dare to call the names of the brothers and sisters of the Chu family, and you dare to make fun of Mr. situ. You don''t care about me. Mr. situ is a man of great status in Dongze. You dare to despise him so much."


    As soon as Nan Tianyuan saw that situ Yun''s face was not happy, he quickly began to add fuel to the fire.


    For fear of missing the opportunity, situ Yun would not help him.


    "Hello, I said nantianyuan. You got up too early today and didn''t gargle, did you?"


    "What do you mean?" he said


    "Otherwise, how could your mouth stink and spray manure all the time."


    When Zhao shuning finished, he covered his nose with one hand and fanned with the other.


    "Old thief of the south, I told you in advance that this is the hatred between you and me. You don''t have the ability to pull others into the water? You are looking at the fire from the other side and want to make a profit, but you don''t want to think about how clever our master situ is and how he can make you a knife maker. "


    Zhao shuning is right about that.


    Situ Yun in her memory is an upright character.


    He must be upright, but because of this, in situ Yun''s eyes, there is no room for sand, so Mo Bai''s hand is to kill, and situ Yun thinks, such a person can''t stay to harm Dongze wilderness.


    When Zhao shuning said this, she was not so much criticizing nantianyuan as waking up situ Yun.


    Sure enough, said situ Yun.


    "Nanjiazhu, it''s not my first family''s business after all, and I''m not good at it. If situ Yun is responsible for the murder in his hand, it won''t have anything to do with your nanjiazhu. The rest of the crimes are my first family''s, and you know the character of my two family''s owners. If I do this, I''m afraid they will come to Qingning to talk to nanjiazhu "It''s true."


    Yo, Xiao yunyun has grown up. This mouth has become more agile.


    It''s not like he used to make fun of himself, but he was at a loss and blushed.


    With that, situ Yun sat back in his position.


    Then he continued: "but, little girl, you have to forgive others. The young man around you has too much killing heart to stay."


    Now, Mo Bai can basically understand what everyone says.


    After all, he grew up in the crowd when he was a child, but when he was a little older, he had an accident and was trapped in the cave of the ethereal mountain.


    Although childhood memory has been blurred, but understanding words, only need to learn for a period of time, can understand.


    Therefore, at first hearing what situ Yun said, Mo Bai''s eyes became fierce again.


    Zhao shuning quickly covered Mo Bai''s hand and gently shook his head.


    The ruthlessness in Mo Bai Mou son then quickly dissipates.


    "Master situ, don''t worry. Mobai is my man. Naturally, I will take care of him and regulate his behavior. Just now, he just took my order. If you have any anger, you can send it to me."


    Situ Yun smiles and doesn''t answer.


    He is a man in his thirties. What do you mind with this child?


    Now it seems that this little girl is the only one who can restrain the young man''s temperament. It''s also a good thing for the young man to follow her as long as he doesn''t commit murder or murder.Zhao shuning lightly jumps, then arrives in front of the opposite situ Yun.


    In addition to situ Yun, all the other merchants around him went to the other side in a flash.


    "Master situ, if it''s OK, say hello to your master for me."


    "Do you think you can meet my master when you meet him? "Crazy children."


    Zhao shuning laughed, put a pair of small hands behind him, and then said loudly, "if you can''t see it now, it doesn''t mean you can''t see it all your life."


    Nantian foresight to the present things have deviated too much from his expected situation, he quickly said: "master situ, what clues do you want?"


    "What? The south family mainly used this to threaten us, situ Yun


    Nan Tianyuan''s strength is far less than that of situ Yun, so he dare not fight against him.


    He quickly said: "dare not, but if there is something wrong with the south family, I''m afraid it will affect master situ''s plan."


    Situ Yun was displeased.


    Facing Zhao shuning, he said: "little girl, I don''t know what deep hatred you have with the nanjiazhu, but you can''t take his life. If you want it, I won''t show mercy to you."


    Zhao shuning smile, left eyebrow light pick.


    This action, situ Yun felt very familiar.


    She''s like a reduced version of Yeling.


    "Well, of course I won''t. as I said before, I keep the master of the south, and I also use it. But what the master of the South likes most is to make mistakes and give people false accusations. From the beginning to the end, did I say that I wanted to kill him?"


    "This girl, then we --"


    Zhao shuning noticed that the merchants lived together and had been quiet for a long time.


    These merchants are basically mercenaries. They are greedy for money. It''s human nature. Whether the crime should be punished or not, Zhao shuning is not so cruel, and he won''t even commit a crime.


    "You want to go?"


    The merchants nodded wildly.


    "If you want to go, you can go if you pay 200 gold each."


    Two hundred gold, which is only a quarter of their family property.


    "This -"


    "Mo Bai!"


    "Calm down, girl! We''ll send someone to get it at home. Hold on, girl

 Chapter 194

    There was no crime in the house of merchants.


    However, they are associated with the old thief nantianyuan, which shows that they are always in Qingning.


    Zhao shuning asked them for two hundred gold.


    I just want to get it from the people and use it for the people.


    On the way here, the potholes of the road, the fields without harvest, there are farmers starved to death in the street.


    But you can see that all the entertaining things in nantianyuan''s house are top-grade tea, top-grade refreshments, and even the tables are carved from top-grade pear wood.


    This is the stink of Zhu men''s wine and meat. There are frozen bones on the road.


    Zhao shuning nodded, and the merchants quickly called the young men in the yard to accompany them and let them go back to get the ransom to save themselves.


    Situ Yun frowned.


    "What are you doing? Stealing money? "


    "Of course not."


    Zhao shuning took a few steps forward and got close to the South sky.


    Nantianyuan''s step moved back unconsciously.


    "Miss Zhao, you said before that it would not hurt my life."


    "Of course, what''s the urgency of nanjiazhu. I just want to do business with you. "


    "Business?"


    Zhao shuning turned back and sat down on the throne, one foot on the other foot, swaying around, absent-minded way: "I heard that the main granary of the south, but this Qingning, the most full, the most food is also the best granary."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "It''s nothing. I don''t want to rob you. I''ll buy these grains from you."


    "How much do you want?"


    "Not much, three thousand two hundred."


    When she heard that Nan Tianyuan''s Qi and blood were almost unstable. His Nan family was only 3500 Dou and had a large population. As soon as she opened her mouth, she only left 300 dou for the Nan family. Isn''t that robbing?


    "Don''t look like that, Nanjia master. 300 duels is enough for your Nanjia to spend this year."


    We can get through this year''s difficulties, but what about next year? Next year, Nanjia will have to collect grain again.


    "Besides, I want to buy from you, not rob you."


    "I''ll calculate it according to the price you paid when you bought the common people. A hundred dues is one gold."


    a hundred dues is one gold. It''s not as good as a bargain.


    "What? No, isn''t that the price that nanjiazhu bought from the common people? Why, on the other hand, do you think it''s not worth it? "


    Nan Tianyuan was so angry that he shivered and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Situ Yun asked.


    "Little girl, what do you want so much food for?"


    "Sell it to the people."


    "Make a difference?"


    "Of course not. I have the grain in my hand, but they can''t get it with money."


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Well, it''s up to the adults present."


    As soon as Zhao shuning''s eyes turned, he thought of a new way.


    She asked the merchants who were good friends with nantianyuan to take out 200 gold each, and then use this part of gold to buy nantianyuan''s surplus grain.


    After that, she asked the men of these merchants to help cook porridge or distribute rice. The people who came to get it had to take their work points.


    What is centimeter? It''s up to the common people to use manpower.


    When they build roads and houses, Zhao shuning gives them corresponding work points. At the end of each day, they will get their own work points, and the servants of these merchants are responsible for supervision and can''t cheat.


    In the end, they trade their work for food.


    After hearing this, situ Yun was stunned.


    Everyone present was stunned.


    The little girl wants food, not for herself?


    What''s more, how did she achieve such a good compromise in such a short time?


    When situ Yun came here, he also saw that the people of Qingning were affected by many natural disasters, but he thought that he could not save the whole Qingning area by himself.


    But this little girl, just in less than an hour, made the big difficulty of the day so light.


    "When I came here earlier, I saw that most of the farmers'' crops were destroyed and their houses were washed away, so their top priority now is to solve these two problems. Their labor force is bound to be surplus, so add another one to build roads."


    In this way, the labor force of the people can be used.


    Zhao shuning doesn''t want to be such a bad guy. He just sends money and food to the people for free. Although it helps to promote his good reputation, in the end, he will bring up many lazy people who want to get something for nothing.


    She won''t do such a thing.


    "Pa pa pa pa -"


    situ Yun stood up and clapped his hands.


    At this time, his face was not just appreciative. Now, situ Yun felt that what stood in front of him was not a child, but a future business tycoon.As long as the little girl has ambition, she will be the best controller.


    "Little girl, situ admired, admired."


    "How did you come up with such methods?"


    Zhao shuning doubted: "isn''t that right? Is it working properly? "


    "Previously, I, situ Yun, was narrow-minded and misunderstood the little girl. You are a good man. That young man will follow you. One day, you will wear off his edges and corners, and he will become a person like you."


    Zhao shuning naturally hopes so.


    But she was a little worried.


    Mo Bai''s heart is cruel, not only she can see it, but also situ Yun. Zhao shuning takes Mo Bai with her.


    There are two results.


    Or, Mo Bai was influenced by her and brought up by her, and became docile and good.


    Or, is oneself really can''t adjust him, in the end, not only he becomes not good, oneself also can be ink white that seven seven seven eight edges and corners wound of black and white.


    I hope I am the lucky man of the former.


    "Ning Ning -"


    as if seeing through Zhao shuning''s idea, Mo Bai came up like a small spirit beast and squatted in front of Zhao shuning, his good-looking eyes staring at Zhao shuning like this.


    At this time, Mo Bai''s eyes are so clean, without a trace of anger.


    Zhao shuning touched Mo Bai''s hair and said, "don''t worry, since I have decided to take you out of the dark place, no matter what happens, I will never abandon you."


    Mo Bai turns around happily.


    Then Zhao shuning said: "however, you have to be obedient and obedient, OK?"


    Mo Bai nodded firmly.


    "Good boy."


    After a while, the families of the major merchants in Qingning had their ransom brought. Under the arrangement of Zhao shuning, the granary was opened and news was released. The whole thing was going on in an orderly way.


    Because of the situyun and Mobai, nantianyuan was dissatisfied, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    In the evening, Zhao shuning lived in a small room.


    She took the pen and counted on the table many times.


    Finally, she dropped her pen and laughed.


    "Ha ha ha - finally, five hundred gold, there are still five hundred gold left, ha ha ha -"


    Mo Bai didn''t know what Zhao shuning was laughing at. He looked at her smile, and he also showed a smile.


    "Five hundred gold, I want to make the start-up fund of shuiyunsheng for viper. Hahaha, I didn''t make a trip in vain."


    Zhao shuning thought, it''s not too much to do so many things for Qingning and wipe some money from those insensitive merchants?


    Xiao yunyun, looking at her today, is quite different from before.


    Zhao shuning wants to do good, but if he can do good, he will be better.

 Chapter 195

    Zhao shuning is this kind of temperament.


    She never flaunted that she was a good person, because in her heart, she would not do such a bad thing.


    But she has her own bottom line.


    That is, if Zhao shuning wants something, she will fight for it by herself. If her own interests endanger the rights and interests of others, she will change direction.


    She won''t do anything to hurt others for her own sake.


    But if someone hurt her interests, she would not be generous. She would return everything that should be returned.


    However, this time, it was a bit beyond Zhao shuning''s expectation. When she did these things, her name Zhao shuning gradually became famous in Qingning.


    In a few words, she was able to pry most of the merchants in Qingning, extract teeth from the tiger in nantianyuan, help these poor people, and build houses and roads in Qingning. For the people in Qingning, what Zhao shuning did was what the master of Qingning should do.


    So after this thing is finished, Zhao shuning''s reputation grows on a straight line.


    The reputation of nantianyuan is getting worse and worse.


    In the beginning, I came to Qingning to help the people of Qingning. It was just a matter of convenience.


    But this easy, but ushered in countless favor.


    "Mo Bai, do you think I made money? Ha ha ha, I didn''t make any money. I made a net profit of 500 gold and won such a good reputation. Why didn''t I have a head when I was still alive? How can I understand it now that I can win over the people, punish the evil and promote the good without having to pay for it myself? "


    Zhao shuning is clutching his chin.


    Lying on the table, he continued: "when the work is done, it''s time for me to go back. Why do you say that I just can''t find the stars? The so-called clue of Nanjia is a mechanism box, which I can''t open, and Xiao yunyun. Look at him, it seems that he has to work hard with me for this mechanism box. "


    "But it doesn''t matter. I have to rest assured to put this mechanism box in Chu''s home."


    "After all, for me, my ability is not as good as Chuwen chunuan''s brother and sister. I know them very well and will try my best to trace the stars."


    "It''s just a pity that I didn''t get anything but five hundred gold this time. Moreover, the five hundred gold didn''t come into my pocket in the end."


    By the way, send the 500 gold to the viper.


    Do as you say, Zhao shuning quickly found the Hongyan who sent the letter. She put five hundred gold into a small heaven and earth bag. In this way, its weight was greatly reduced.


    Then, Zhao shuning put a letter he wrote in.


    After thinking about it, I would not like to send the 500 gold to him with Zhao shuning''s tone. I''d rather write to him with the tone of my predecessor outside the cave.


    Xiao an adores that girl so much. She will not refuse the gold if she says anything.


    Zhao shuning quickly tore the previous letter to pieces, sat up and wrote a letter conscientiously. The handwriting was pretty pretty.


    Speaking of the handwriting, Zhao shuning would especially like to thank his master. If he hadn''t been whipping himself, she would not even be able to hold a pen now.


    When he dried himself, Zhao shuning presented his spiritual strength and put it in the bag of heaven and earth.


    At this time, the poisonous snake was still in the south of Huaihe River.


    Because the follow-up of the joint competition of disciples still needs to be dealt with by himself. In addition, Shui Yunsheng has just entered the world. Because there are not enough spirit stones, many problems have arisen.


    Now, viper is raising funds everywhere, hoping to lay a foundation for the development of shuiyunsheng.


    Poisonous snake refuses Xie Yuan''s help. He wants to make shuiyunsheng stronger by his own strength.


    Today, while he was planning in the inner hall, someone came in from the outside.


    "Guild leader, has shuiyunsheng''s settlement not been solved yet?"


    The snake sighed, "it''s a bit difficult."


    He wants to make shuiyunsheng the biggest gang in the world, but now, the headquarters of the gang has not been established, and with the growth of time, the number of shuiyunsheng Gang is also on the rise.


    If there is no helm, every time important personnel of shuiyunsheng gather, there is no place to stay.


    "Guild leader, how much money is left?"


    "At least a hundred gold."


    This is the least budget, and if shuiyunsheng''s helm is so poor, it will not attract too many people to join.


    After a while, another man ran in.


    "Guild leader, there is a goose outside. It''s supposed to be psychic. It''s got your name on it


    "Let''s put it first. It should be Shui Yunsheng''s gang who asked about the completion of the helm."


    "But the leader, this goose is not the same. It''s not the red feather goose that we often use to transmit messages."The snake stood up and went out in a state of confusion.


    As soon as he stretched out his hand, the goose flew to him.


    He took down the small bag.


    He opened the bag and found that there was 500 gold and a letter in it.


    On the letter, there is a familiar spirit.


    The mental power planted in the snake''s mind resonates with this letter.


    His hand trembled, almost did not hold the letter, his facial muscles, also began to twitch.


    "It''s the master! It''s her


    Xie an quickly took the letter, went to the inner hall, sat down nervously, and then slowly opened the envelope. Someone noticed that at this time, Xie an''s hand had been soaked with sweat.


    The handwriting on the letter is very beautiful.


    As soon as Xie an saw it, she automatically thought of the elder girl in the dark land.


    Her voice is so beautiful, even the handwriting is so beautiful, she must be a knowledgeable, sensible, and gentle daughter of everyone.


    Are you always paying attention to yourself.


    Otherwise, how can she know that she is short of funds.


    The elder is also generous. With one hand, it is 500 gold. Presumably, her family should be a heavyweight family comparable to the four families.


    How many years and efforts will it take for me to reach the level of being side by side with her?


    Looking at the five hundred gold, the feeling brought to Xie an was huge.


    "Master, I know that you have been paying attention to me. Don''t worry. What I told you at the beginning is to make shuiyunsheng the biggest gang in the world, and then give it to you, and I will do it."


    Five hundred gold, all the problems have been solved.


    Xie an''s heart has also become more practical.


    For such a long time, it is the first time that I have received a letter from my predecessor.


    He carefully collected the letter, and then put it in a small wooden box, and then carefully put it in his bag.


    "I will live up to your trust."

 Chapter 196

    Zhao shuning thought that when things got to this point, there was no need to move on.


    She thought that when the victims were completely stabilized, she would go to the Zonghui in the capital Chang''an to find the master.


    But when she wanted to part with situ Yun, some new situations appeared.


    That''s the news from the brothers and sisters of the Chu family.


    At this time, situ Yun was disturbed by the letter before he could figure out the hidden identity of the little girl in front of him.


    The main idea of the letter is that they have no time to go back to jiangchangwu castle. I hope situ Yun can go back as soon as possible after finishing his work in Qingning.


    Because Changwu castle in Zhoujiang has welcomed an unexpected guest.


    The uninvited guest is a strange man from a mysterious place.


    That strange man, since he came to JIANGCHANG, he has secretly killed several elixirs, and two alchemists have disappeared.


    The two alchemists are the girls who are newly found to have spiritual roots.


    The letter said that there was always a slender black snake lying on the strange man''s body. It seemed that it was particularly terrible.


    Now the people in JIANGCHANG, who are in danger, are looking forward to the return of Lord situ of Wubao in JIANGCHANG, who will do justice for the people.


    Zhao shuning, who had planned to go to the capital of Chang''an and the teachers'' Association, changed his mind temporarily and planned to go to JIANGCHANG first.


    Chuwen chunuan and his brother and sister have always been loyal to themselves. Now that their territory is in trouble, they know that there is no reason to look on coldly.


    As for the master?


    Zhao shuning smiles. Since she knew Shizun, no one would be her opponent. Are you worried about Shizun? That''s a big joke.


    Before that, because of the arrival of a young man, the Zonghui in Chang''an, the capital, had undergone earth shaking changes.


    That person is Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai was discovered by Kong ye when he was in and out of the dark place. Then he took Zhao Huai back to Chang''an, the capital, with one of the five alchemists.


    As soon as Zhao Huai came, he caused numerous sensations.


    When he first arrived at the Zonghui, Zhao Huai was in a violent form. If it wasn''t for his immature ability, he might not have been able to subdue even the biggest master of the Zonghui.


    If Zhao Huai is normal, he is a harmless boy.


    But if the faith in his heart is stimulated, or his consciousness is stimulated, his eyes will turn red, and soon, his palm will give birth to a blue purple light.


    Then, his body, will produce a strong sense of resistance.


    But they could not get close to him.


    We all know what it means. It''s the supreme power.


    Then, with a little stimulation from the great masters, Zhao Huai showed a more amazing shape.


    I saw a pair of wings grow suddenly behind him. The wings cover the sky and block out the sun. They are very huge. The whole body shows light blue light. The feathers are smooth and pliable, but the power they contain is very powerful.


    Rao is a great master of the Zonghui. He is knowledgeable and has never seen such a person.


    "Look at the shape? Like chaos? "


    "No, I think it''s more like poor."


    "No, it''s not. It''s all like it."


    "It''s strange why a teenager can combine that mysterious power with his body so well? It''s as if he is anything in the animal kingdom, and he is a member of the animal kingdom. "


    "It''s impossible. So far, it has never happened."


    "Yes, if the ancient beast could be transformed into human form, then the Dongze wasteland would be completely out of order."


    "It''s impossible. Even emperor Baize can''t transform human form."


    But these people forget that although Baize is the king of all kinds of animals, it is not the ancestor who created all kinds of monsters, just as the ancestor of Kyushu was Yan Ruyu. The most important beast in the animal world is Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai, he and Yan Ruyu originally came from the same place. Even in some ways, when he lived, he was the same person as Yan Ruyu''s parents.


    He is a big man in the animal world, the only one who can live in the world as a human being.


    Zhao Huai, he is the origin of all animals.


    Different from Baize, he is the supreme beast.


    Baize can''t regulate the behavior of fierce beasts in ancient times, but Zhao huaineng and Zhao Huai are born kings as long as they appear in the animal world.


    Kings are always used to look up to.


    As long as he is a member of the animal world, regardless of his rank, whether he is a fierce animal or a divine animal, Zhao Huai''s noumenon is the existence that they look up to.


    This is also why, from small to large, Zhao Huai did not have the mental and spiritual power, the ancient monster Teng snake, but did not dare to hurt him.


    It was an accident that Zhao Huai appeared in the great wilderness of Dongze.He appeared in the form of a baby in Dazhou mountain. Because of this, he was brought home by Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er. As a child, Zhao Huai had no previous memory.


    He had a seal that would have been untied when he was sixteen.


    But the last time I suddenly heard the news of Zhao shuning''s death, his seal had been loosened, so far, it would reveal the shape in advance.


    And these things, are in Yan Ruyu came, they just know.


    Emperor Zun is knowledgeable, and only he can know all things in the world.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu is sitting opposite, quietly looking at the book, his flute, on the tea table, he is holding a book in one hand, a hand gently clasp the table.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong


    Make a crisp sound.


    Opposite him, there was a young man with red lips and white teeth. He was pretty and beautiful. His black hair was vertical to his waist. Some of his black hair was simply pulled up with a wooden hairpin.


    Rao is such a simple dress, but also can not hide the tender youth.


    This young man is Zhao Huai.


    Fortunately, Yan Ruyu arrived in time and lit the soothing incense, which made Zhao Huai calm down and restore his original appearance.


    Those people, they don''t know, if they stimulate the youth in front of them, they are afraid that the whole clan will be destroyed in the hands of this youth.


    "You are the emperor who respects Yan Ruyu?"


    The boy''s voice is warm and pleasant. It sounds very pleasant.


    Yan Ruyu turned over a page and said gently, "well."


    "Don''t you want to know who I am?"


    "I know."


    Yan Ruyu put down her book, Zhan Yan said with a smile: "your name is Zhao Huai, the child of Zhao Zheng in the Zhao family of Qinghui town. You are the abandoned baby they picked up from the mountain. You have a younger sister, Zhao shuning. She is the person you care about and want to protect most in your life."


    Zhao Huai''s eyebrows and eyes were touched.


    "You know my sister?"

 Chapter 197

    All the men Zhao Huai had met before.


    There is no one like the man in green in front of him. He not only has a cool temperament and a peerless face, but also has a very clear grasp of everything that seems to be in front of the world.


    Yan Ruyu gives Zhao Huai two feelings.


    One is to be aloof from the world.


    Second, Yan Ruyu is a prophet.


    It seems that he can foresee what will happen after everything, even his own origin. It seems that Yan Ruyu knows much better than himself.


    "I know."


    "And you know what happened to her?"


    Yan Ruyu''s tone became gentle: "she''s still alive, you don''t have to worry."


    Though she said that, Yan Ruyu felt uncomfortable in her heart.


    Is this young man in white Zhao Huai? Is he the elder brother of Xiao Ning''er''s balderdash that night? Little Ning''er seldom cares so much. She even calls him in her sleep.


    Now when she saw Zhao Huai, Yan Ruyu felt that everything could make sense.


    Because when he mentions Xiao Ning''er, what emerges in the eyes of the young man is that besides caring, he is nervous, which is a reaction to his closest relatives.


    But even so, it doesn''t mean anything. Yan Ruyu still won''t give up Zhao shuning to Zhao Huai. Now, he''s trying to find a way to crack his thousand year old orphan life, and he won''t give up.


    If one day, Xiao Ning''er has a different idea for the boy named Zhao Huai, then he will consider quitting.


    "Emperor Zun, you know a lot, so I believe everything you say."


    "Well."


    "I have an idea, and I don''t know if it''s my illusion?"


    What?


    "Although, when you speak, your consciousness is gentle tone, and your expression doesn''t change much, I always feel that you have inexplicable hostility to me."


    Yan Ruyu lost her mind.


    He deserves to be the supreme beast. Although he can''t remember everything now, he can still have such keen observation. He can even detect such subtle emotional changes as Yan Ruyu.


    "Master, it''s just my illusion. If I''m wrong, you don''t care."


    "You say, why am I hostile to you?"


    "I don''t know."


    Although Zhao Huai is only a child of a small family, his modesty and courtesy are beyond the ability of the young masters of many families.


    He faced Yan Ruyu, who was the supreme existence of Dongze Dahuang. He could be so indifferent. Zhao Huai''s mind was not ordinary.


    "Your sister is Zhao shuning."


    "Emperor Zun, do you know my sister?"


    "I think so."


    Yan Ruyu slowly stood up and sat down for so long that he didn''t even have half a fold on his body.


    As soon as Zhao Huai heard that Yan Ruyu knew his sister, he couldn''t sit still and stood up immediately.


    "Emperor Zun, when did you meet my sister? How''s she doing? Did you get hurt? I haven''t seen her for three or four years. I don''t know how tall this little girl is now? According to common sense, she should have come to me, right


    Zhao Huai said, but also a face of gentle hands than his waist above the position.


    Yan Ruyu felt that her plain state of mind had suddenly changed.


    There was a trace of jealousy in him.


    Zhao Huai, a teenager, participated in Xiao Ning''er''s childhood and left such a deep impression on her.


    If he found out xiaoning''er earlier, wouldn''t he be coveted by these teenagers?


    Yan Ruyu thinks that she is extremely mean. Here in Zhao shuning, when others take a look at her, he thinks that such a beautiful little Ning''er is going to be robbed by others.


    "Emperor Zun, why don''t you talk?"


    "Emperor Zun, is it my sister who has an accident?"


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    You just stay here. Your sister will come to Chang''an capital to find you. She will be with you. At that time, I hope she will meet a different brother.


    "Is the emperor so determined?"


    "Sure."


    Zhao Huai said, "it sounds like emperor Zun knows my sister very well."


    Yan Ruyu didn''t speak any more. She sat back on her seat and continued to read. However, she didn''t turn to a new page after reading for a long time.


    Zhao Huai said, "if emperor Zun doesn''t leave, will he guard me here?"


    "Well."


    Although Zhao Huai can control his own form now, he hasn''t fully grown up yet. If he is stimulated, his body can''t bear the power of the supreme beast, so it''s easy for him to fall into the devil.


    Once Zhao Huai is possessed, what happens next will be a disaster for the people in Kyushu.


    "Emperor Zun, may I ask you a few more questions?""What''s the problem?"


    "About Xiao Ning''er."


    Yan Ruyu doesn''t speak, he just won''t, will he and small Ning son of those past, tell such an irrelevant person to listen.


    "Emperor?"


    After Zhao Huai called for the third time.


    He was almost sure that the Emperor didn''t hear him, but didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    "Emperor Zun, when are you leaving?"


    "When your body is ready and you can control your emotions, I''ll go."


    As long as you don''t ask about Zhao shuning, Yan Ruyu will answer a few questions.


    Zhao Huai and Yan Ruyu have been together for several days, and his feeling to Yan Ruyu is "cold".


    Yan Ruyu, he is colder than that ten thousand years of ice. He just sits there and doesn''t speak, revealing a breath that strangers are not near.


    He usually has no other expression.


    Sometimes, Yan Ruyu will smile, but his smile, but only on the surface, can not reach the bottom of my heart.


    Because when people laugh, their eyes will bend, revealing joy.


    But Yan Ruyu is not. Even if he smiles, he looks cold.


    It seems that smile is just a way of expression. There is a smile on his face, but there is no smile in his eyes.


    Zhao Huai now, in order to avoid him running around. He has officially become a disciple of the sect.


    In fact, his body was not mental.


    However, as the supreme beast, he has the ability to communicate with animals in the animal world, which makes everyone think that he is an alchemist.


    And Yan Ruyu just took advantage of people''s wrong cognition and guided the power in Zhao Huai''s body a little, which made it look the same as the alchemist''s spiritual power.


    Zhao Huai went out of the room to cultivate his spiritual strength.


    Yan Ruyu then put down her book and looked at the place where Zhao Huai left, with a long sigh of relief.


    "The supreme beast? Isn''t that in heaven? Does my little aunt know about coming to another world? "


    Yan Ruyu''s eyebrows were frowning, and her fingers were clasping the table as if she were thinking about something.

 Chapter 198

    Yan Ruyu, in this plane, is the founder of Kyushu.


    In his hands, he has created countless lives, taught countless skills, and transformed his own power into spiritual power and spiritual power.


    He is the ancestor of all things and the first person to appear in the mainland of Kyushu.


    So far, he has become an inviolable existence in all people''s hearts.


    But at that time, his name was Feng buran, not Yan Ruyu now.


    Yan Ruyu is the peak representative of the mainland of Kyushu, so whether it''s Zonghui, Dongze Dahuang, Qingyun Kingdom, or every inch of land in the world, wherever he goes, there are temples dedicated to him.


    As we all know, Yan Ruyu, the master of the Millennium emperor, has a peerless face, a green dress, and a flute in his hand. He never shows it easily. Once the flute is in his hand, the sound of the flute will be heard, and the lives of the creatures will be burned.


    No one can compete with Yan Ruyu.


    He was so lonely for many years.


    As time goes by, fewer and fewer people know that he is alive. Most of the time, he just exists in the legend.


    Yan Ruyu pushed open the window above the pavilion and looked into the distance.


    In that place, many disciples of the sect gathered.


    People only think that there are only 20 alchemists in Dahuang of Dongze. In fact, there are 500 disciples in the sect.


    But alchemist rare news, also really is Yan Ruyu let out.


    From the early years, Yan Ruyu discovered a rule that when there was an alchemist among the people, the alchemist would disappear in a few days, and then after a period of time, the alchemist''s breath would completely disappear between heaven and earth.


    So there must be a mysterious organization outside Kyushu.


    And their goal is to kill alchemists, or use alchemists to fulfill their abnormal desires.


    Although up to now, Yan Ruyu has not found out the specific features of the organization.


    However, in order to take precautions, he set up this sect to be a person behind the scenes, and the sect is the place where alchemists are specially accepted.


    Yan Ruyu also set up a special protective cover for the clan. The people of the mysterious organization couldn''t get in at all.


    "Perhaps, Zhao Huai, it will be a turning point."


    Yan Ruyu can still remember what happened a few months ago. It was in a small place in Qingyun country. The strange looking man in black, the dark snake and the inexplicable fire must have something to do with the mysterious organization.


    The man should have come from the ghost.


    Now to analyze, Yan Ruyu felt that the organization she had been looking for might be hiding in the ghosts.


    It''s just something that makes him wonder. How can anyone survive in that place?


    "If Zhao Huai is really the supreme beast, the land of ghosts will not be a problem. At that time, if we can successfully control his habits, the alchemists of Dongze Dahuang and the people of Kyushu will be at ease."


    With Yan Ruyu''s eyes, on the high platform, there are lots of teenagers, including some beautiful girls.


    When Zhao Huai, who was dressed in white, appeared and jumped onto the platform, many people came together.


    First of all, Kong ye, who brought him to the congregation.


    Kong ye, as an exception, entered the congregation. Generally, people in the congregation could only enter above the fourth grade alchemist. However, Kong Ye was included in the congregation at the time of the third grade alchemist. The fourth grade alchemist only broke through this year.


    And Zhao Huai, the people in the Zonghui, didn''t know what grade he was, but as soon as he appeared, he would become the focus of the audience.


    He''s mysterious, but he''s very attractive.


    "Here you are."


    "Well, Master Kong, I haven''t seen you for a long time."


    Kong ye said with a quick smile, "Zhao Huai, what are you doing so politely? Although I''m a few years older than you, you don''t have to be so polite. Just call me Kong Ye. In other words, I want to thank your sister."


    When Zhao Huai heard this, he became a little cheerful.


    "What do you say?"


    "The last time I went back, the little girl Kong Shishuang was finally promoted to the third level of spiritual pharmacist. Now, she is no longer a repeater. She has reached the third level with a leap. Let me tell you, Xiao Shuang -- "


    " Kong ye, it seems that it has nothing to do with me. "


    Kong Ye Leng Leng, and then said: "Zhao Huai, when you were in Yanyu building, didn''t you hear of my sister?"


    Zhao Huai''s good-looking eyebrows gently wrinkled, wondering: "do I need to hear?"


    Seeing Kong Ye''s expression, Zhao Huai added: "maybe someone mentioned it, but I may not care. What does it have to do with my sister?"


    Kong Ye thinks that the people of the Zhao family are so cold? You don''t need to give face to anyone?


    Xiao Shuang said that Zhao Huai''s younger sister, Zhao shuning, didn''t worry about her identity as Miss Kong when she entered the school, so she was forced into the lotus lotus pond, covered in water and mud, and lost face.Looking at Zhao Huai again, it seems that he and her sister are similar in character.


    "If the landlord has nothing else to say, I''ll leave."


    "Er - I want to say that Xiao Shuang and your sister are good friends, and we can also be good brothers -"


    but before Kong ye said this, Zhao Huai had gone far away.


    If you have heard this sentence, that is another matter.


    Zhao Huai is the most mysterious alchemist among all the freshmen. When he came here, many people thought that although he was gentle, he could not be provoked, but there were also a few unconvinced people. Seeing him with Kong ye, they thought that Zhao Huai was also a low-level alchemist who came in by relationship.


    Alchemists are also classified.


    Those low-level alchemists are not qualified to practice on the same platform with high-level alchemists.


    But Zhao Huai didn''t set the stage, so when he came to the training ground, he looked around and chose a comfortable platform to jump up.


    The boy was dressed in white.


    Lightly jump, draw a good-looking track in the air.


    Then, the boy landed.


    That site is actually the holy altar for the top disciples of the religious association to practice here.


    As soon as the boy''s feet fell to the ground, the more than 500 disciples stopped. The low-level alchemists on the high platform below all looked at Zhao Huai strangely.


    There was a man on the altar.


    It seems that the man is 40 years old. He is the eldest disciple of the inner hall. Although he is the eldest disciple, his grade is only five, which is not as high as that of some new young people.


    This eldest disciple is not very skilled, but he is full of airs.


    "You''re new here?"


    Zhao Huai nodded gently.


    "My name is Zhao Huai."

 Chapter 199

    The man stood up from his seat with a palm fan in his hand.


    Then it went to zhaohuai.


    The people at the next few high platforms took a breath of air conditioning.


    In the religious assembly, there was a strict hierarchy. Zhao Huai was not sure of his rank, so he dared to go to the altar. He had no idea what he was waiting for?


    Moreover, in order to encourage the growth and competition of the disciples, these systems were acquiesced.


    It''s like being in the Yanyu building, old students can bully new students.


    "What rank are you?"


    "I don''t know. Is this important?"


    The man laughed, and his eyes became a little scary.


    "Why are you here? Is it up to you? "


    "I''m just looking at the platforms below. People are too crowded. Since we have to practice, isn''t it true that the fewer people there are, the more pure the better? I don''t think there are many people here, so I''m here. What more reason do I need? "


    Fu Nian laughed a little more gloomy.


    "If you don''t go up to the sixth grade, you shouldn''t come to this altar."


    "Are you on the sixth grade?"


    Zhao Huai is puzzled. He has a magical perception. Somehow, his intuition tells Zhao Huai that although the man in front of him is not low in quality, he should not have reached the sixth grade alchemist.


    "I''m the eldest disciple of the sect. I can''t be compared with him."


    "Then there is no more."


    "You! How dare you speak so eloquently


    "I''d like to introduce my name to senior brother Zhao Huai. Please remember my name."


    At this time, Kong Ye yelled: "Zhao Huai, Zhao Huai, hurry down. We can''t go to that place."


    Zhao Huai light frown, face, has been unhappy.


    "Hahaha, I''ll tell you who it is. It turns out that you are Kong Ye''s friend, a child. Kong Ye''s presence in our congregation is extremely out of fashion. If he doesn''t have a Yanyu mansion and some inexplicable relationship with the Wang family, do you think he can get into our congregation?"


    "Besides, I don''t think you are a serious alchemist. Do you come in by relationship? I, Fu Nian, usually hate you maggots who want to climb up depending on the relationship without working hard. Go down quickly and don''t stand here and pollute my eyes. "


    Zhao Huai said, "I''m not here."


    "What did you say?"


    "This place is not for me."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s OK. Since I''ve gone to the wrong place, I''ll go down. But elder martial brother, from the beginning to the end, I didn''t say bad things to you. I hope you can change the current problem to other martial brothers in the future."


    After Zhao Huai finished, he bowed and jumped down from the altar.


    At this time, he was blocked by Fu Nian.


    "Elder martial brother, what are you doing?"


    "Zhao Huai, you don''t think that the altar is for you to come and leave if you want? Previously, I was thinking about you. I''ll just go down and I won''t embarrass you, but you just wanted to educate me. You''ve eaten the courage of a bear heart leopard, and you dare to be so disrespectful. "


    Zhao Huai''s eyes are still so calm.


    "I''m talking to you. Are you deaf?"


    Seeing this, Fu Nian stretched out his hand to grasp Zhao Huai''s shoulder and let him try the alchemist''s mental control.


    Can Zhao Huai but to the side light a hide, directly avoided Fu Nian stretched over the hand.


    "How dare you hide?"


    Fu Nian had educated many younger martial brothers in Zonghui for so many years. When he punished others, no younger martial brother dared to hide. Even LAN Enron, who was in the sun, did not dare to be so presumptuous in front of him.


    "It would be foolish of me to stand where I am and be beaten."


    "Nothing else, I left."


    This time, Zhao Huai ignored Fu Nian and jumped up.


    They covered their eyes and said in secret, "it''s over. I''ve kicked the iron plate."


    Sure enough, the next moment, Zhao Huai was the altar of that layer of mental power to form a protective cover to bounce back, he was forced to return to the previous place.


    "Elder martial brother, since I don''t want to be here, why set up a light barrier to stop me now that I''m gone?"


    "Did I let you go?"


    "Well."


    "I''m asking you to get out of here."


    Zhao Huai''s face was warm, and his tone was still not urgent: "well, I haven''t learned it yet. Elder martial brother has been in Zonghui for so many years, and he always has a wide range of knowledge. Why don''t you just show it to younger martial brother, how can I get out of here?"


    Fu Nian''s face was red with anger. How could he have such a new life?


    Fearless, so fearless?


    Far above the attic, Yan Ruyu''s face changed slightly.


    Zhao Huai, a young man, is really tolerant. His appearance can be said to be gentle and harmless, but in his heart, there is pride and disdain for everyone."Strange beast, it is really unusual."


    I don''t know who is better than Zhao Huai at his peak.


    "These children, it''s time for someone to teach them a lesson."


    Yan Ruyu''s side, slowly appeared a woman.


    The woman was beautiful and elegant, with willow eyebrows, cherry mouth, willow waist, hands like catkin, skin like cream, collar like a white, teeth like a gourd rhinoceros, head like a moth eyebrow.


    Her smile is beautiful and her eyes are looking forward to it. When she talks, she has a gentle temperament.


    This woman is the late summer Caragana.


    In the Zonghui, she and Ji Qinglin were both eight grade alchemists.


    Among them, Yan Ruyu also received some advice.


    "Emperor."


    At the end of the summer, Ning leans down gently, which is a salute. Yan Ruyu nods slowly, and her eyes are still looking at the high platform in the distance.


    "How long can emperor Zun stay this time?"


    "When I have him under control, I''ll go."


    With a smile in her eyes, Xia Wan Ling said gently, "I think so. Since she''s gone, you haven''t even come to Dongze wasteland. This time, if it wasn''t for the change of Zhao Huai, I''m afraid you won''t come to Zonghui in another hundred years?"


    Yan Ruyu said, "where is Ji Qinglin?"


    "He, he went to find the medicine for you, but he hasn''t come back yet."


    At the beginning, Ye Ling adopted seven children.


    They are Ji Qinglin, Xia Wanling, song Zhiyi, Gu Zhiruo, Dongfang Yuxi, and Chuwen chunuan.


    Among them, Xia Wanling and Ji Qinglin have high attainments in spiritual power, and the other children are also very good.


    Seeing that Yan Ruyu didn''t mean to continue talking, Xia Wanning''s voice dropped a few degrees.


    "Emperor, you are omnipotent. Do you have any way? Is there any way for us to see sister ye again? We really miss her


    In the late summer, the body shape of Caragana korshinskii was a little unstable.


    Her voice, also with a little cry.


    Yan Ruyu bowed her head, turned around, and no longer looked at the distance. He sat in the position where he had read before and said, "it''s my destiny, and I can''t help it."


    With tears in her eyes, Xia Wanning said, "I know. I''m sorry to disturb the emperor. She''ll leave now."


    Yan Ruyu nodded and didn''t speak any more.


    If ye Ling had any fortune in her previous life, it was that she cultivated the seven confidants.


    If these children had made such achievements eight years ago, Ye Ling might not have died. The children she adopted would have protected her with her life.


    But now, they all think that Ye Ling is dead, and they have no need to gather. They are scattered all over the mainland of Kyushu and have their own achievements.


    "I want to protect her, so I''m sorry."


    Zhao Huai and Fu Nian, who were on the high platform, were at a time when they were at war. It seemed that the next moment they were going to fight.

 Chapter 200

    Fu Nian is a five grade alchemist.


    Alchemists of this rank are rare in Dongze Dahuang.


    In addition, he is also a big disciple of the sect, so his status is higher than that of other high-level alchemists.


    Over the years, Fu Nian has received many younger martial brothers and sisters. No matter how unrestrained they are, they have to be called elder martial brothers when they come to the altar.


    On the first day of his arrival, young people like Zhao Huai took the initiative to provoke people to bump into his muzzle, which has not happened before.


    "Younger martial brother may not understand the rules of the church. Today, I will teach you."


    Fu Nian''s ten fingers kept changing, resulting in a strange seal. When the seal was in Fu Nian''s hands, it still took on the shape of eight trigrams. But when Fu Nian released it, the form of the seal began to change.


    The seal, like a big net, pounced on Zhao Huai.


    Once it comes into contact with the enemy''s skin, the big net woven by this seal will soon shrink smaller and smaller until the enemy is completely imprisoned.


    If the owner of the seal is not controlled at this time, the big net formed by the seal can strangle a fourth grade alchemist in the net.


    This is the name of the seal.


    That layer of big net, keep approaching Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai''s good-looking Fox''s eyes narrowed slightly and began to take precautions. But once the big net accurately located the enemy, it would move with each other''s movement. On the altar, Fu Nian opened the protective cover. Zhao Huai could say that there was no place to escape.


    Since you can''t avoid it, it''s better to have a look at how powerful this seal, which is called tie screen seal, is.


    Zhao Huaigang thinks so, the body that that express moves, stopped immediately.


    "Is that boy crazy?"


    "Zhao Huai, run, don''t stop."


    "The elder martial brother should not be poisoned, this younger martial brother, but he just came here. If something happens and the Dharma protector knows, then we elder martial brothers and sisters will also be punished."


    "Elder martial brother, stop it."


    Fu Nian obviously didn''t expect that Zhao Huai would suddenly stop, but if he wanted to stop at this time, he would not be able to find the face he had lost in front of him. After that, what face would he have in the congregation?


    In this way, Fu Nian''s wire mesh was not only not recovered, but also wrapped Zhao Huai''s whole body in it with more vigorous speed.


    Zhao Huai''s hand touched the wire mesh lightly, and he felt the suffocation of his body.


    "Younger martial brother, if you are willing to kneel down and admit your mistake, I will let you out, OK?"


    Zhao Huai did not speak.


    The wire mesh is getting tighter and tighter.


    But Zhao Huai''s breath was not in the slightest disorder. His hand, after touching the tingling feeling brought by the wire mesh, not only didn''t stretch back, but also stretched out again and again.


    Pain brings numbness.


    Zhao Huai''s blood began to surge.


    He forced the suppression, since the grandfather''s birthday banquet, Zhao Huai appeared a different form, from that time, Zhao Huai knew that he was different from others, Emperor Zun also called himself before, Zhao Huai knew that his body had completely different blood with ordinary people.


    As for what''s strange about this blood, I still don''t know.


    However, Zhao Huai felt that he wanted to be the master of the body instead of letting the ferocity in his blood dominate his will.


    The blood in the body is extremely surging, and it''s time to break through the shackles.


    Zhao Huai suddenly showed a relieved smile.


    Then, his hand, gently point to one of the buckle, in an instant, the wire mesh, then disappeared in his side.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Elder martial brother''s wire mesh?"


    "How could it be?"


    The alchemists on the high platform of different steps were shocked. Just now, they didn''t see what happened. The first elder martial brother''s wire mesh was broken?


    What is the origin of this young man?


    You know, elder martial brother''s wire mesh is a bit difficult for LAN Enron, the most gifted one in the clan. But this young man broke the array with only one finger?


    "You, what did you do?"


    "Elder martial brother, may I go now?"


    Zhao Huai gently smile, between the eyebrows, or with indifference.


    "How did you do that?"


    Zhao Huai did not pay attention to Fu Nian. Instead, he just used his finger to stroke the space around the altar, and the shield gave rise to an exit.


    The boy jumped down from the exit and came to Kong Ye.


    "Zhao Huai, you are so powerful. Are you all so evil?"


    Zhao Huai glanced at Kong ye and said nothing.Kong Ye continued: "by the way, two days ago, I received a letter from Xiao Shuang, which also mentioned your sister. Do you want to have a look?"


    At this time, Zhao Huai had already walked to the side of the meeting.


    Just when Kong ye thought that this time Zhao Huai would not respond to himself like before, Zhao Huai''s steps suddenly stopped.


    Then he turned his head and arrived at Kong ye in an instant.


    "Give it to me?"


    Kong Ye is still a face fog water, doubt a way: "what?"


    Zhao Huai replied, "can you show me that letter?"


    "What?"


    "If it''s not convenient to show it to me, can you tell me about my sister? Please


    Young eyes, there is a glimmer in the flash.


    For the first time in such a long time, Kong ye saw such a young man.


    "Of course, of course."


    Then Kong ye took Zhao Huai to his place, took out the letter from the box, and handed it to Zhao Huai.


    The boy in white couldn''t wait to open the envelope.


    Looking at, his lips, unexpectedly is unconsciously showed a smile.


    Originally, Emperor Zun didn''t cheat himself.


    My sister is really alive.


    Moreover, in the letter, Kong Ye''s sister also mentioned that Xiao Ning''er''s spiritual power is developing rapidly now. If she comes to the capital Chang''an, please take care of her.


    Zhao Huai returned the letter to Kong Ye.


    "Your sister, do you have a good relationship with Xiao Ning''er?"


    Kong ye said, "it''s not bad. What''s the matter?"


    "Will Xiao Ning''er come to Chang''an, the capital?"


    "It looks like it will."


    Yes, yes. As a child, my sister said to herself that if one day she could become a high-level pharmacist, the capital of Chang''an, she would come. Not only that, my sister also said that there are friends and enemies in the capital of Chang''an.


    No matter what her sister said is true or not, Zhao Huai thinks that if her sister really wants to come to the capital Chang''an, then he will wait for her in the capital Chang''an. After that, no matter what she wants to do, she can stand in front of him and block those doubts for her.


    The premise is that he is strong enough to have his own power in the capital Chang''an.


    "I will take care of my own sister. Thank you, Kong Ye."


    Later, in Chang''an, the capital city, I was afraid that Zhao Huai would be busy.

 Chapter 201

    At this time, Zhao shuning had just arrived at Changwu castle in Zhoujiang.


    Situ Yun felt that he must be crazy, otherwise, how could such a little girl interfere in the affairs of Chu family?


    Zhao shuning just mentioned that when he wanted to come to jiangchangwu castle with situ Yun, situ Yun resolutely refused.


    But as a result, I can''t beat the little girl.


    Where situ Yun went, she would follow him.


    Not only that, situ Yun to that route, what to do next, that little girl, do not know is lucky or how drop, always can grab in front of him.


    It was not until she got on the boat that she disappeared.


    But when situ Yun got out of the boat, he saw a little girl standing on the bank. Beside her, she was still following the boy named Mo Bai.


    At this time, Zhao shuning was leaning against the willow branch, and then waved to situ Yun with a smile.


    Situ Yun wanted to turn a blind eye, but before long, he saw her in front of Changwu castle in Zhoujiang.


    "Little girl, you can''t interfere in the affairs of the first family."


    "I know. It doesn''t matter."


    Finally, forced by helplessness, situ Yun had to bring the two back to Wubao.


    They have not been in for long, buttocks have not sat on the bench, there is a person in a hurry to come in and report: "master situ, the Lin family sent someone to come again."


    Zhao shuning picks eyebrows.


    Lin family?


    Is it the old thief Lin Feng?


    "Let him come in and talk."


    After the man came in, Zhao shuning was familiar with him, so he directly sat on the seat, listening to the Lin family talking with situ Yun.


    "Master situ, this time, you have to think about the Lin family."


    "Steward Lin, you have to make it clear that jiangchangwu castle in our state is the territory of the Chu family. Although the Lin family is famous in Dongze, we Chu family have not much contact with the Lin family. Besides, this time, it''s also the family business of the Lin family. It has nothing to do with me. You send people to invite us again and again, which makes it difficult for us to be human."


    "Mr. situ, is it hard to do that? Do you want us, Mrs. Haitang, to invite you in person?"


    Situ Yun laughed with disdain.


    "Housekeeper Lin, are you trying to crush me with Mrs. Haitang?"


    "Of course, I dare not. It''s just Mr. situ. We all work for the family. Please don''t embarrass me. Don''t let this create a gap between our master Lin and your master. "


    It seems that the Chu family is willing to have something to do with the Lin family.


    "Mrs. Haitang is the first lady of the Lin family, but she has a lot of resources of alchemists and good spirit pharmacists in her hands. What''s the influence of situ Yun''s presence on her?"


    "Mr. situ, what you said is wrong. You are famous in JIANGCHANG. As long as you stand in the camp behind Mrs. Haitang, her wife will not dare to say anything."


    The prestige of the Lin family is great.


    When he was in Qingning, nantianyuan was as humble as he could be to situ Yun. But here, a housekeeper of the Lin family dared to speak so many threatening words openly.


    Situ Yun is a loyal protector. Naturally, he won''t let such trifles affect his master.


    So he put down his cup and said, "I''ll think about it."


    Steward Nalin got up to salute and said, "it''s better to be within three days, because after three days, it''s time. At that time, the Qianyuan competition will be held."


    Situ Yun snorted coldly, which was a response.


    When steward Lin left, situ Yun didn''t even get up.


    Qianyuan event, what''s that?


    Seeing Zhao shuning''s expression, situ Yun sighed and began to explain to her.


    Qianyuan events have been popular for many years, especially after the death of Ye Ling, the former empress of the dynasty, the Lin family has become more and more arrogant.


    Qianyuan competition is a series of games held by the wives of Lin family, such as pot throwing, horse racing, red makeup, spirit competition and so on.


    Among the Lin family, the one who has the most right to speak is Mrs. Haitang, known as the first lady.


    Mrs. Haitang is Lin Feng''s original companion.


    He is also a strong woman in the whole Lin family.


    She has one child and two daughters, both of whom are grown-up, married or betrothed.


    The children of Mrs. Haitang''s family are all respectable people in Dongze.


    Because of his spiritual cultivation to a certain extent, Lin Feng''s appearance remained almost unchanged in his forties. Since then, in order to satisfy his selfishness, Lin Feng married many concubines.


    In addition to Madame Haitang, there are twelve concubines.


    And the children born to these 12 people can only be regarded as collateral. They are generally not favored, and they are not on the stage.But this time, there is a character who is equal to Mrs. Haitang.


    That''s beauty Xiao.


    The reason why beauty Xiao can stand on the same height with Mrs. Haitang is that she gave birth to a son named Lin Siyuan, who has great talent since childhood and is even more outstanding than Lin Feng when she was young. The Lin family has two proud disciples, one is Lin Siyuan, the other is Wenbo.


    Lin Siyuan is Lin Feng''s son again. He has a lot of training, but he has a lot of training.


    In the past, most of the Qianyuan events were won by Ms. Haitang. This time, Ms. Xiao also found a five grade alchemist. In this way, Ms. Xiao became Mrs. Haitang''s biggest rival.


    They were in the Lin family, and they were already in the same boat. Now Xiao Meiren and Mrs. Haitang declared war on each other. Naturally, Mrs. Haitang didn''t want to lose face, so she moved out of the Lin family and asked someone to invite situ Yun.


    After listening to what situ Yun said.


    Zhao shuning''s heart, suddenly thought of what, quickly asked: "this time, the twelve ladies, are going to participate?"


    "Well, naturally."


    "Xiao yunyun, have you ever heard of Lin min''er?"


    Situ Yun took a look at Zhao shuning and looked at her smiling face, so he didn''t care about the title with her.


    "You''re talking about the woman who was born to the eighth lady Xiang of the Lin family?"


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    "What do you want her to do?"


    "I want to ask, how is the lady Xiang you said?"


    This lady Xiang, if you count it, should be her own grandmother. I heard her mother mention her before, but I didn''t leave a deep impression.


    "I don''t know the details, but it''s said that because of Lin min''er''s business, she is often beaten and scolded by her wife in the Lin family. That''s a common thing."


    "She doesn''t resist?"


    Situ Yun shook his head.


    "Mrs. Xiang is the most cowardly and timid Mrs. Lin, so Lin Feng doesn''t like to see her either."


    No wonder my mother is so docile and cowardly sometimes. It seems that a large part of it is influenced by Mrs. Xiang.

 Chapter 202

    "Master situ, you don''t want to see Master Lin, either? I dare to call him by his first name. "


    Situ Yun''s face was not friendly and said: "my early family disdained to be associated with those villains. If he had not received the favor of the empress, now the Lin family is just a small family with no name or surname."


    After that, situ Yun also looked at Zhao shuning.


    He continued: "I know that Lin Feng can be counted as your relative, but -"


    "he doesn''t count."


    Before he finished his words, situ Yun was confused by Zhao shuning.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said Lin Feng, he is not my relative. His Lin family has big branches and leaves. My Zhao family is just a small family with no name. How dare they climb up such a high branch?"


    "You little girl, it''s really weird."


    Zhao shuning grinned and answered the sentence of situ Yun.


    "But Lord situ, why are you willing to bring me back? I don''t think you are a decisive person, so you won''t be afraid that I have an intention to your new family? "


    It seems that when he thought of the past, situ Yun said with emotion: "I can see her shadow from you."


    Zhao shuning knows who she means.


    In this world, only ye linggan of the previous life can dare to call situ Yun Xiao Yun.


    I still remember seeing situ Yun for the first time. He followed Chuwen chunuan''s brother and sister cleverly and politely.


    She asked casually, "what''s your name?"


    Situ Yun immediately knelt down on the ground and said, "my name is situ Yun. I am the steward and Dharma protector of the Chu family."


    It looks like Ye Ling is a tiger.


    Chu Wen said at that time, "Your Majesty, situ is a good man who is formal and law-abiding. Don''t tease him."


    Ye Ling said with a smile: "can''t you get up? You see, your master is complaining about you. "


    At that time, after situ Yun got up, his hands were still slightly shaking.


    In order to ease his embarrassment, Ye Ling said: "Xiao yunyun, I''m not a tiger. I won''t eat you, so you can rest assured. If you look like that, other people will look at me. I really think I''m a villain who does no evil."


    Chunuan was also smiling and said, "situ, you don''t have to be so restrained. The rumors outside are unbelievable. What kind of people your majesty is. My brother and I both know very well."


    Looking at situ Yun''s respectful smile, Ye Ling added: "Chuwen, chunuan, this little cloud of your family is really lovely."


    On this lovely word, situ Yun will remember now.


    Zhao shuning shook his hand, and situ Yun said with a straight face: "what are you doing?"


    "Master situ, you see, since I am so predestined with you, why don''t you do me a favor?"


    "Little girl, you really think that my first family is a shelter. I can let you live here because I don''t think you are a bad person in Qingning. But if you want to tell me to do something, it''s impossible."


    "Xiao yunyun, please --"


    "can''t do it!"


    "Xiao yunyun, please --"


    "impossible!"


    "Little cloud."


    "Stop!"


    In situ Yun''s life, the three most unbearable words were Xiao yunyun. At that time, he had become a young man, and was called Xiao yunyun by a girl who was not as big as him. From then on, the three words of Xiao yunyun were completely imprinted on situ Yun''s bones.


    So as soon as he heard these three words, he could not help but feel his bones crisp and his hands trembled.


    "Xiao yunyun -"


    "shut up, don''t shout any more, just say what you have to say."


    Zhao shuning blinked his big eyes and looked aggrieved.


    Situ Yun let out his anger. He was a man in his thirties. What did he do with such a little girl?


    "You say, but I have a lot of things to do now, and I may not be able to help you."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Then he said, "I want to go to the Lin family."


    Just calmed down, situ Yun exploded his hair and roared: "are you crazy? No way. "


    "You help me meet Mrs. Xiang."


    "If you can''t do it, it''s equivalent to making enemies with Mrs. Haitang."


    "I''ll go by myself. I won''t have anything to do with the Chu family."


    "What do you want to see Mrs. Xiang for?"


    "Xiao yunyun, madam Xiang is my grandmother. When I was a child, I heard my mother mention her. Now I''m in JIANGCHANG, and I know she''s so unpopular here. Naturally, I want to see her. Xiao yunyun, do you want me to be a heartless, shameless and ungrateful little girl? So, is there a big difference between me and your old friend? "


    Four dizzy back body, don''t want to see Zhao shuning.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to help her, it''s the strength of Zhao shuning. He also knows that if she is allowed to enter the Lin family, if she meets the cruel role of Madam Haitang and beauty Xiao, how can she come out alive?"Don''t worry, I''ll come out alive."


    "Xiao yunyun, I know what''s on your mind."


    "I''m not worried about you, you girl. Sooner or later someone will teach you a lesson."


    Zhao shuning raised three fingers and said with a smile: "I know. I''ll wait after I''ve been taught."


    Nine words, but in an instant, he made situ Yun laugh.


    "Do you know why Mrs. Xiang is so unpopular in the Lin family?"


    Zhao shuning nodded and replied, "of course, I know that my mother is the only child under her knees. But my mother disobeyed the instructions of her ancestors and insisted on marrying my father."


    "You know their past disputes, how dare you go to the forest house? Aren''t you going to die? "


    "I don''t know if I''m going to die or not."


    After all, it was because of her mother''s obstinacy that Mrs. Xiang was so miserable. If Zhao shuning didn''t meet her, she would not care. But now, she met her and knew that Mrs. Xiang was not well off. As Mrs. Xiang''s granddaughter, a granddaughter who never met her, she felt that she had the obligation to help Mrs. Xiang.


    "In what capacity do you want to enter?"


    "I will join Mrs. Xiang''s camp in whatever capacity Mr. situ joins Mrs. Haitang''s camp."


    "Do you have to think about it? Throw pot, horse racing, this is simple, but red makeup, smart competition, you will lose


    "Every step counts every step. At least, I don''t want to let Mrs. Xiang tumble now. If I don''t do it, I feel sorry for my blood. After all, it''s Mrs. Xiang''s blood."


    Zhao shuning didn''t call Mrs. Xiang as his grandmother. Over the years, he didn''t feel much about a person who had never visited him.


    The reason for helping her is that she is the mother of her mother.


    "Are you sure you want to go in?"


    "Sure."


    "If there is a conflict then?"


    "I''m different from Lord situ''s camp. Lord situ, don''t worry about me."


    Situ Yun was moved by the seriousness of the little girl in front of him.


    "Are you serious?"


    "I can''t be more serious."

 Chapter 203

    Zhao shuning was really sent to the courtyard of Mrs. Xiang in the forest mansion.


    I still remember when I just arrived at the courtyard of the Lin family, when Zhao shuning raised his eyes, he could see the sad looking lady Xiang sitting in front of the window complaining about herself.


    When Zhao shuning and Mo Bai arrived, because Mo Bai seemed silly, Mrs. Xiang thought that this year, they were randomly stuffed in by Mrs. Haitang, so as not to lose their face in the Qianyuan competition.


    Anyway, all along, Mrs. Xiang, let alone the leader, never even got the first three.


    Every time, it''s the bottom.


    But once she can get the top three, her days in the Lin family will not be so sad.


    When Zhao shuning first met Mrs. Xiang, she was so lazy sitting in front of the window, until Zhao shuning came in, she did not lift her eyes, holding a nice round fan in her hand, gently fanning the wind.


    "Madam Xiang, these two are your staff members for this year''s Qianyuan event."


    Mrs. Xiang nodded.


    With a slight wave of his hand, those people went down, leaving only Zhao shuning, Mo Bai and Mrs. Xiang in the room.


    Zhao shuning noticed that Mrs. Xiang''s eyes were always drooping. She looked like a woman in her thirties, but she looked like this all day, which made Lin Feng dislike her.


    Mrs. Xiang''s eyebrows and eyes are very good, because Lin min''er is good-looking. In Zhao shuning''s imagination, Mrs. Xiang is not much different.


    Now I see you, and there''s not much room to go in and out.


    It''s just that her appearance of dying is really boring.


    "Ah, madam Haitang has a heart and sent you two here."


    Although Mrs. Xiang said so, she didn''t accept it, but she didn''t have any background, so she had to be manipulated by others.


    At least two adult men were prepared for her in Qianyuan event.


    But this year, a little girl of more than eight years old, a boy of fifteen or sixteen years old, but mentally impaired, isn''t it obvious that she is going to be embarrassed this year?


    However, she is also used to it. Anyway, Lin Feng has never been to her yard for so many years. Even if she wants to have a child again, it is also a luxury.


    "Mrs. Xiang, don''t you have anything to tell us?"


    Hearing this, Mrs. Xiang sat up slightly.


    "I don''t have anything to tell you. You can do what Mrs. Haitang asked you to do. Two adults, there are melon seeds and fruits on your desk. Although they are all picked by other rooms, they can be satisfied. You can use them for the time being."


    "Don''t you want to win, madam Xiang?"


    "Won? That''s a fable for people like me. You two don''t have to talk to me. I don''t have any threat to Mrs. Haitang. Just report what you see to the truth. "


    "Madam Xiang, we haven''t introduced ourselves yet."


    "Don''t introduce yourself. I''m tired. Please go back to your room and have a rest."


    Seeing the appearance of Mrs. Xiang, Zhao shuning didn''t want to talk with her too much. He got up and took Mo Bai back to the guest room.


    Along the way, Zhao shuning kicked the stones on the side of the road.


    "Really, although my mother is gentle and timid, she is braver than Mrs. Xiang."


    "I don''t want to help her. I''m really used to being bullied."


    In Zhao shuning''s hand, he kept folding branches.


    Mo Bai followed her carefully and did not dare to speak.


    After a while, angry Zhao shuning is a foot fly, and then kicked a person.


    Really, she didn''t mean to.


    The man suddenly appeared in front of her, and she was not so blind, and she specialized in kicking others.


    "Ouch --" a girl covered her feet and squatted down.


    Zhao shuning rushed forward to help people up.


    The man scolded: "you don''t even have eyes when you walk. You can''t see a man my age."


    Because of his fault, Zhao shuning had to apologize: "I''m sorry, I didn''t notice. I hurt you. We''ll take you to see it."


    The girl straightened up, looked at Zhao shuning and said, "are you from the yard of Madam Xiang? This year, let''s invite people to help us? "


    Zhao shuning nodded. The girl twisted her feet and said, "you should be careful when you are in the Lin family. You just bumped into me today. If it''s beauty Xiao who bumped into me, you won''t get paid, and even your life will be here."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. We''re all slaves. It''s hard for us to do it. I''ll go first."


    "Are you all right with your feet?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just a little bit painful just now. It''s much better now. By the way, my name is lvwu. I''m from the fifth lady''s room."


    "Well, I''ve got it."The girl nodded and walked away. It seemed that there was something urgent.


    Zhao shuning did not doubt him, so he took Mo Bai back to the guest room.


    In the evening, when eating in the living room, Zhao shuning finally knew how unpopular Mrs. Xiang was in the Lin family.


    The place where she and Mobai eat is at the end of the Lin family''s living room, and the food in front of them is only a green vegetable, a meat dish, and then a plate of peanuts. Then look at the food of situ Yun on the first table. They are not the same level as Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning is not a picky eater. It''s good to have something to eat.


    Mo Bai see Zhao shuning eat happy, also with laughter.


    This smile, it is the harvest of many people''s disdain.


    Some of them have a little bit of literacy, but they don''t speak at a glance, but some of them are not good enough. When they see Mo Bai''s silly appearance, they say sarcastically: "Madam Xiang is really generous. Please help me, either a fool or a child."


    Zhao shuning was eating happily at that time. I heard someone say so.


    The peanuts on her chopsticks fell on the table before they were put into her mouth.


    But that group of people, it is not stop.


    Seeing that Zhao shuning did not respond, he continued.


    "You see, just two peanuts can make you happy. How long has it been since you had a meal?"


    Zhao shuning''s hand holding the chopsticks made a secret effort.


    I love peanuts. Eating peanuts means I''m happy. What''s the matter with you?


    Zhao shuning''s teeth are fighting up and down.


    She told herself to be patient, to be patient, now is not the time to do it.


    But those people don''t intend to give up the matter of showing off and attacking others.


    "Chen Xiong, it depends on what you say. No matter what year it is, the helpers in Mrs. Xiang''s room are not always like this. How can you put the facts on the surface?"


    "That''s to say, to be a good person and meet each other in the future."


    "However, I''m afraid we will never meet with these two people in the future. They are not of the same level. How many times can they have the chance to eat in the same room like this. Ha ha ha - "


    as soon as the man''s voice fell, everyone except situ Yun began to laugh.


    "Pa!"


    The sound of chopsticks hitting the table came from the end.

 Chapter 204

    Because of this sound, people turned around and looked at the position of the end.


    But Zhao shuning slowly stood up.


    Then, she raised her head, forced herself to squeeze out a smile and said, "colleagues, that''s not what I said. Do you think it''s interesting for so many of you to bully a child and a teenager together?"


    Seeing the little girl''s face full of smiles, those people put down their doubts.


    Little girl, what is youth? If you look at the person around you, your saliva will drop on the table. This is called a fool.


    "Ha ha ha --"


    Mo Bai''s eyes changed a little.


    The veins in his hands also began to rise slowly.


    Zhao shuning reaches out her hand and gently pacifies Mo Bai''s mood. Then she continues: "you are really great."


    "That''s not true. In JIANGCHANG, we have names. It''s not like a nobody like you. You''re just here to eat and drink, are you?"


    "I guess I didn''t have any parents'' love or good food when I was a child, so I can send them away with a few peanuts, a plate of vegetables and a few pieces of meat."


    "We''ve seen a lot of little beggars like this. A fool, a child and Mrs. Xiang are perfect match."


    "Yes, did you hear that Mrs. Xiang had a child before and ran away with others? Maybe this little girl was the one Lin min''er had an affair with others, and then she couldn''t support her and left on the side of the road."


    "Brother Chen, don''t talk about your conjecture. It''s really reasonable."


    Zhao shuning gave a gloomy smile.


    The hand banged on the table, and then, on the table, those who did not finish eating peanuts, then shake up, Zhao shuning hand to those who laugh around.


    Those peanuts, then separated, flew into the mouth of those people.


    "Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke.


    Zhao shuning turned a deaf ear, picked up chopsticks and continued to eat vegetables on the plate.


    "Mobai, no matter what they are, we will continue to eat."


    Waiting for those people to slow down, they clap their hands one after another.


    They glared at Zhao shuning.


    "Smelly girl, how dare you


    Zhao shuning picked up the only peanut, threw it into his mouth and chewed it crunchily.


    "I see, you have a good laugh when you eat this peanuts. How about it? Is it delicious?"


    Hearing Zhao shuning''s words like this, the man named Chen Xiong was about to rush over, but he was blocked by the people next to him.


    "Brother Chen, don''t make trouble. If Mrs. Haitang knows, we''ll all be fed up with it. We''re all dignified people in zhoujiangchang. It''s not worth it to break up in discord for such a smelly girl."


    Chen Xiong secretly spit and scold a: "the thing that does not bring up, have Niang to give birth to, do not have Niang son."


    Zhao shuning sneered at this time, slowly put down the chopsticks.


    Situ Yun picked up a glass of wine on the table and drank it gently.


    Now, I''m afraid there will be a good play.


    That little girl, at this time, afraid is really angry.


    "I''m a man with a head and a face and a great family background. It turns out that most of the people who are sitting here are despicable, shameless people."


    "Who do you mean to do it?"


    "I''m talking about who''s in the right seat."


    "You! You


    "Brother Chen, you don''t have to be angry. We don''t have to worry about this kind of cheap girl."


    Zhao shuning looked back at the man beside brother Chen and said, "Sir, what''s your name?"


    Without waiting for the man to answer, Zhao shuning said, "Oh, I know. You must be the mean, shameless, dirty, dirty person in the world. You are such a good tutor. You are a cheap girl. What''s the matter? It seems that you are very noble to swear like this. If I don''t talk about you, you will feel that you are outstanding, right? "


    "You


    "It''s important to have self-knowledge. We are all guests invited by Mrs. Haitang. You look down on me, and I also look down on you. Please go back to wash and sleep, take a good pee, and take care of yourself. Let''s see what kind of virtues you are. You all have sharp mouth and monkey gills. I''m so sorry to show off here. I''m so sorry for you and Mo Bai I watch all kinds of performances, but I don''t watch the monkey show. "


    "Also, if you want to do it, you can come directly. Groups of big men can learn to warm themselves up. One by one, they are like old women, they are like gossips, and they know how to talk about people. You don''t feel ashamed or ashamed. Please think about us thin skinned people. We don''t look like men, but we do so unbearably What''s in the eye. "


    The men were stunned.


    They stood in their own position for a long time and could not say a word.This little girl, her mouth, is pretty good.


    Every word pokes people''s pain.


    People don''t even have a chance to fight back.


    "Smelly girl, don''t deceive others too much. Don''t forget, there are Qianyuan events. Now we can''t repair you. But when it comes to the events, you can''t let it be your life or death."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "thank you for reminding me."


    She forgot that in the Qianyuan event, she could do it. When it comes, life and death will not matter.


    "What? Why don''t you sit and eat, and watch monkey opera for me and Mobai? "


    Those standing, at this time, slowly sat back to their positions.


    "Good boy."


    When Zhao shuning said these two words, those people knew that they had been fooled. Just now, they listened to the girl''s words.


    On this thought, those people couldn''t help but get up again.


    "I''d like to tell you that if we''re having dinner tonight, we can''t be bad at Mrs. Haitang."


    "Stinky girl, you wait."


    When those people sat down, their benches, I don''t know when, were all broken legs.


    Before, they all focused on Zhao shuning, and no one noticed whether their stools were abnormal. Then, those who stood up fell all over the place.


    Along with the food on the table, it was scattered on the body.


    This time, it caused some people to laugh.


    It was also at this time that the clapping came in from outside the door. After a close look, it turned out to be a very enchanting and charming woman.


    "Beauty Xiao."


    Seeing this, they immediately got up and saluted.


    That Xiao beauty walked directly to Zhao shuning''s side and said softly, "this little girl, I saw a good play tonight."


    There was no change in Zhao shuning''s look.


    Indifferent way: "some monkey people in hard performance, I am just a spectator."

 Chapter 205

    Beauty Xiao is called beauty Xiao.


    There are two reasons. One is that she was born extremely coquettish. As soon as Lin Feng saw her, he called her beauty Xiao.


    Over time, the name spread.


    Second, she was originally called Xiao Meiyi, which is similar to this title. In addition, she is confident in her appearance and likes to be called Xiao Meiyi.


    All the people just did her wish and called her beauty Xiao.


    As soon as Xiao Meiren gets close to Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning can smell the strong fragrance on her body. As soon as she gets close to Zhao shuning, she slightly falls down, and the two things in front of her chest sway.


    Mo Bai was ignorant, so he pointed to the thing and said, "Ning Ning Ning Ning --"


    this time, Xiao Meiren''s face turned red immediately.


    "A fool."


    Then, she straightened up and said: "little girl is a bit knowledgeable. It''s better to come to my camp and be a helpful guest."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "but I am already a member of the Xiang lady camp."


    Xiao Meiren continued to shake her two worldly things in the hall.


    "What I want, can she, as an eighth lady, still oppose it?"


    Zhao shuning smiles. It seems that anyone in the Lin family can bully the Xiang lady. In front of so many people, beauty Xiao, as one of the Lin family''s wives, does not defend the Xiang lady. Instead, she tramples on her every word. We can see how arrogant she is.


    "How''s it going? I appreciate your little girl''s temperament. After all, you are the first one who can fight against that woman in front of so many people. "


    Zhao shuning laughs.


    Daren Qing, this beauty Xiao thinks that her previous face-to-face anger against others is not to give Mrs. Haitang face, and wants to take the opportunity to pull herself into her camp, but she just can''t get used to those villains'' words.


    This beauty Xiao has any grudge with Mrs. Haitang, but it''s not in her category.


    "I''m afraid not."


    "You refuse me?"


    Zhao shuning nodded and said carelessly: "each is his own master. Please don''t force others to be difficult."


    "You''re the woman''s door guest, too?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head and said, "of course not."


    "For the sake of an eighth lady, you''ve made me look like beauty Xiao. Little girl, do you have to think about it?"


    Zhao shuning nodded again.


    "Good."


    Xiao Meiren finished these two words and gave Zhao shuning a fierce look.


    Beauty Xiao could not stand these strange eyes and walked out of the room.


    Now the room quieted down.


    "Little girl, even beauty Xiao dares to offend. You don''t need us. You can''t get out of the Lin family."


    At this time, situ Yun was also worried and looked at Zhao shuning.


    He didn''t tell Zhao shuning about beauty Xiao''s habits before, and he didn''t expect that this little girl didn''t come in, so she dared to face beauty Xiao.


    After thinking about it, she will have more troubles.


    Xiao Meiren, a woman, is a penny pincher and a revenger. Anyone who makes her unhappy will end up miserable.


    Zhao shuning thinks that two days later, it will be the Qianyuan competition. At that time, he will help Mrs. Xiang compete for the top three, so that she won''t have to suffer so much in the Lin family.


    After the Qianyuan competition, she and Mo Bai left Lin''s house. It has nothing to do with her if there is any grudge between beauty Xiao and Mrs. Haitang.


    But it''s not the day of Qianyuan.


    The bad news came.


    The next day, Zhao shuning didn''t wake up.


    He was dragged up by several girls. Thinking that they didn''t hurt himself, Zhao shuning narrowed his eyes and could sleep more for a while.


    But when she got to the lobby, she didn''t have time to open her eyes.


    A basin of cold water, on the face of the spilled over.


    Damn it!


    With a roar, Zhao shuning broke away the shackles of those people and stood up. Her body was dripping water.


    I go, the water really cool, a pouring down, Zhao shuning that sleepy, instant No.


    After wiping her face, she saw two women sitting on the main seat, one on the left and the other on the right. One is beauty Xiao, whom she saw yesterday, and the other is the legendary lady Haitang.


    "Not on your knees yet!"


    Beauty Xiao yells angrily, and someone comes forward and wants to press Zhao shuning down.


    But before they got in touch with Zhao shuning, they were bounced out by the light barrier.


    The back of Zhao shuning''s hand is behind her. At this time, in her palm, there is a red flame. She holds it tightly, and the flame slowly dissipates."Reason."


    What a cool voice, it came from the mouth of an eight year old girl.


    Xiao Mei said: "it seems that you have some ability. Don''t force us to do it. You should kneel down when you do something wrong. "


    "What did I do wrong?"


    "Come on, lift it up."


    Immediately, a corpse was carried up.


    It seems that she should be a young girl. She is all wet, and her chest doesn''t fluctuate. It seems that she has no life.


    "This man is my family''s girl, do you know him?"


    Zhao shuning doubts a way: "you have a disease, I just come a few days, I can know the wench of your family?"


    Xiao Meiren is about to make a scene. If it wasn''t for the presence of Mrs. Haitang, the Lin family''s mother in charge, she would have torn the smelly girl''s mouth to pieces.


    At this time, Mrs. Begonia said, "little girl, have a close look at this man. Don''t you really know him?"


    Mrs. Haitang is worthy of being called the first lady. She speaks and does things with dignity.


    Zhao shuning walked slowly to the body.


    Then her hand slowly pulled away the hair on the girl''s face, and then a slightly familiar face came into view.


    Is that her?


    It was yesterday that I bumped into the girl named lvwu.


    Yesterday, she was still alive. This morning, how could she become a cold corpse?


    "Little girl, do you know her?"


    "Yes."


    Zhao shuning knows that this is the truth, even if they lie, it''s useless. Since they dare to send someone to arrest them, they must have evidence to prove that they know this girl.


    Xiao Mei said: "you had a conflict yesterday? In order to vent your anger, you also hurt her. Later, lvwu said a few words to you, but you were so angry that after dinner, you poisoned her. "


    Zhao shuning white Xiao beauty one eye, straight way: "chest big no brain."


    "What did you say?"


    has the final say what you say on your body. Your eyes are on green Wu. What do I say to her and what I do? Are you crystal clear? If you say you have a big chest and no brain, it''s all up to you. "


    "You


    Lady Haitang said, "beauty Xiao, why are you angry? She''s just a little girl. You don''t have to worry about he

 Chapter 206

    Beauty Xiao is loved by Lin Feng in the Lin family.


    However, the Lin''s mother, after all, was still Mrs. Haitang. Although she was not happy with what Mrs. Haitang said, she did not dare to refute it face to face.


    Zhao shuning really took advantage of this weakness to silence beauty Xiao.


    Although he had only been in the mansion for only one day, Zhao shuning had already noticed the dark waves between beauty Xiao and Mrs. Haitang.


    If it wasn''t for Xiao Meiren who hated yesterday and wanted to frame her with lvwu''s death, Zhao shuning wouldn''t have targeted her like this.


    "Beauty Xiao, you said the little girl killed lvwu. What evidence do you have? Can such a little girl be so vicious? "


    Beauty Xiao said with a sneer: "sister, I''m afraid you don''t know the strength of this little girl. Yesterday, she let several helpers in the room, and they were all pressed too hard. This little girl is very insidious, so we can''t take it lightly."


    Listening to this, Zhao shuning thinks that beauty Xiao has a good skin, but she doesn''t know how to use it. Even if her son is Lin Siyuan, the proud disciple of the Lin family, she doesn''t make good use of this help. Otherwise, with her present advantages, how can she make the people of Haitang die.


    "It''s a matter of blaming others, beauty Xiao. You really don''t have a long mind."


    Begonia lady''s eyes at this time flash a touch of light, although it is extremely fast, but still let Zhao shuning capture.


    This good play is far more than what we see in front of us.


    And this Begonia lady is not a simple product.


    "Dead girl, somebody, tear her mouth for me."


    Zhao shuning said: "beauty Xiao, if you have a little brain, you should know that you have been used by others, and you want to get rid of me with your knife. That man is really clever."


    On hearing this, beauty Xiao was stunned.


    This words have to point to, Xiao beauty even if again how stupid, she is also able to hear out not right.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Little girl, what do you mean by that


    Zhao shuning clapped his hands and looked at the audience sitting in the hall. His cold feeling swept through his whole body. The people behind the scenes were really calculating. They called so many famous people from JIANGCHANG, I''m afraid they just wanted to take advantage of this to bring down beauty Xiao.


    How to calculate between them is beyond Zhao shuning''s control.


    But they should not, should not, should not involve themselves, but also want to swing themselves as a piece on their chessboard.


    This method seems to be perfect indeed.


    But they miscalculated a little.


    Zhao shuning is not an eight year old child. The soul in her body does not know how many intrigues she has experienced. As long as she thinks a little about this trick, she can find the clue.


    They also really have a good plan. If they were other eight year old girls, they would be in a panic when they knew that they had "killed" someone.


    "Madame Haitang, what do I mean? Don''t you know? "


    Zhao shuning said with a smile, but his eyes revealed a cold chill.


    It''s not easy for Mrs. Haitang to sit in the position of Lin''s mother for so many years. In addition to her excellent background, her means must be quite powerful.


    At this time, the air pressure in the lobby becomes extremely low.


    "Little girl, if you find anything, just say it. Madame Haitang knows the truth and will surely do justice for you."


    Situ Yun is still loyal enough to know what to say to turn the world around at this time.


    This seems to be praising Mrs. Haitang, but in fact, it is stretching out the drowning branch to Zhao shuning. As long as she catches it, she will have a chance to vindicate herself.


    Zhao shuning understood.


    Look at humanity.


    "I didn''t kill lvwu."


    Everyone cut, Xiao Meiren is also disdainful sneer way: "of course you defend yourself, no one murderer, willing to admit that he is a murderer."


    Mrs. Haitang said, "who is that? Can it be that beauty Xiao killed lvwu in order to frame you? "


    Last night, everyone saw that Zhao shuning and Xiao Meiren had a dispute. At this point, Xiao Meiren also had a motive to kill.


    As soon as the words came out, people looked at beauty Xiao.


    Xiao Mei was so angry that she stamped her feet and shook her chest.


    But she didn''t know how to explain, because her suspicion of Zhao shuning was groundless, while people''s suspicion of her was deliberately guided.


    "Not beauty Shaw, of course."


    Zhao shuning finish saying this, a face angry Xiao beauty shocked back, looking at Zhao shuning.


    However, Zhao shuning didn''t even look at her.


    She continued: "although Xiao Meiren had an argument with me last night, she would not be so stupid. If I was dragged into the water, the first one that everyone doubted was her. Besides, she has no brains and can''t think of such a strategy.""You talk nonsense! I! I am not


    Zhao shuning said coldly, "beauty Xiao, do you mean you killed lvwu?"


    "Of course not!"


    "If not, shut up."


    Mrs. Haitang''s face had been smiling before, but now, there was a little more tension on her face.


    This little girl, I still look down on her.


    Her ability is definitely more than what she showed last night.


    At this time, some people were fascinated by it, and they also had a lot of doubts.


    They can''t help but say: "little girl, you have said so many mysterious words, then you say, who is the murderer?"


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Slowly raised the right index finger, and then pointed to the main seat, dignified and graceful Begonia lady.


    "Little girl, I know you are anxious, but you shouldn''t blame Mrs. Haitang for this."


    "Yes, madam Haitang is kind-hearted and kind-hearted. She is the most just being. How could she do such a cruel thing?"


    Mrs. Haitang''s face has not changed.


    But her hand in the chair was a little tighter.


    Yes, Mrs. Haitang, she is the most kind-hearted woman in charge of the family. She has no motive to kill lvwu, and there is no need to direct and perform the play to damage the reputation of the Lin family.


    This little girl, in front of listening to what she said, thought she really had any evidence, but unexpectedly, she dared to pour dirty water on Mrs. Haitang.


    Is she tired of living?


    Don''t say people don''t believe it, even beauty Xiao doesn''t believe it.


    Although she and Mrs. Haitang have been feuding for a long time, no matter how much Mrs. Haitang looks at her, she will not do such a thing.


    Besides, it has nothing to do with Mrs. Haitang.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, little girl."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile, "don''t you just listen down and know if it''s nonsense?"

 Chapter 207

    Things are getting more and more interesting.


    Zhao shuning at this time of the body, has done more than half.


    She looked at Mrs. Haitang on the seat and said casually, "Mrs. Haitang, the green dress you are wearing today is quite beautiful. Is it covered with gold powder?"


    "Nonsense, Mrs. Haitang is the master mother of the Lin family. Her clothes are naturally dusted with gold powder."


    Zhao shuning said: "this dark green dress is especially suitable for the temperament of Madame Haitang."


    "I was born to like dark green clothes. In the cupboard where I put my clothes, most of them are dark green long clothes. Little girl, what''s wrong with these?"


    "Of course, there''s no problem, but Mrs. Haitang, you went to our dining place last night, too?"


    Mrs. Haitang looks a little unhappy.


    She said: "I was just passing by last night. I saw beauty Xiao in it. I didn''t go in because I thought she would greet the guests for me."


    When Zhao shuning argued with Xiao Meiren yesterday, he turned his eyes and saw a touch of dark green outside the door.


    Because it was night at that time, and there were many green plants planted in the forest house, Zhao shuning didn''t care. He thought it was nothing different.


    It was today that she remembered when she saw the dark green dress again.


    "Mrs. Haitang is really a large number. I''m afraid I made those helpers speechless yesterday, and you can see what I taught them."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "If I say, madam Haitang, you are afraid that I will influence you to win the first place this year, and you think that I am not a member of your camp. You also see that beauty Xiao throws an olive branch at me. You are afraid of me and go to her camp."


    "Joke, didn''t you refuse beauty Xiao? What''s so terrible about me? "


    This sentence completely confirmed that Mrs. Haitang not only knew what happened last night, but also witnessed the whole process.


    What Zhao shuning wants is her sentence.


    "Of course, I rejected Xiao Meiren, so you know that I''m not so easy to win over. As the master mother of the Lin family, you also have a certain position in the world. You must have heard about what happened when Mo Bai was in Qingning. That''s why you have a lingering fear of us. You''re afraid that we''ll do something bad for you, madam Haitang. Can you tell me that Yes, because when we first met, you said a word


    "What did I say?" said Mrs. Haitang


    "You said, looking at Mo Bai''s eyes, he''s a clean child. I just don''t know what kind of heart he has?"


    Madame Haitang asked again, "what''s wrong with what I said?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "If you look at it from the perspective of words, naturally there is no problem, but madam Haitang, we haven''t met each other before yesterday. How can you know Mobai''s name?"


    When they came back, they sighed in their hearts.


    This little girl, how can her mind be so meticulous.


    "So, even if we don''t stand in the camp of Xiao Meiren, it will be a threat to you. You do things safely, so you want to get rid of us before Qianyuan."


    In the eyes of all the people, there was still doubt.


    This Begonia lady should not be such a person.


    "Do you have any evidence?"


    "There is always evidence. When I make the whole thing clear, the evidence will naturally come to the surface."


    At this time, the lobby is very quiet, listening, thinking about how a little girl can connect a thing.


    "When you saw that I fell out with Xiao Meiren, you wanted to get rid of me by Xiao Meiren''s hand. You asked someone to tell Xiao Meiren the news that lvwu had a dispute with me before she died. Xiao Meiren is a brainless woman. When she heard about this, she must want to avenge my quarrel with her last night, so as soon as she heard about it, she took someone to take me to the lobby."


    "And you, during that time, play the role of a passer-by."


    "If you want to get rid of my harm with the help of beauty Xiao, I will lose control on the spot. I will have a dispute with beauty Xiao, and there will even be casualties. At that time, you can take advantage of it."


    Mrs. Haitang said with a smile: "little girl, the story is wonderful, twists and turns, but before me, how could I know that you had a dispute with lvwu?"


    Zhao shuning looks at the crowd.


    They all have doubts on their faces.


    Yes, according to Zhao shuning, when she had a dispute with lvwu, no outsiders were present. If there were any witnesses, they would have stood up.


    Therefore, if the initial assumption does not hold, all the following things will be overturned.


    "No, lvwu can be a witness."


    "She''s dead."


    "Madam Haitang, yesterday, we first visited you in your yard, and then we went to Mrs. Xiang''s yard. When I met lvwu, she told me that she was the fifth lady''s girl.""Green Wu that wench, is indeed five madam that wench over there, what problem does this have?"


    "At that time, before I finished my words, lvwu ran very fast, so she bumped into me carelessly. She was lame, but she didn''t care about the pain. She just explained a few words and left. It seemed that there was something urgent."


    "What does that mean?"


    "Madam Haitang, the direction that lvwu went to is the main courtyard. It''s your courtyard. The courtyard of the fifth lady is completely opposite to your courtyard."


    "I want to ask Mrs. Haitang, lvwu went to your house well. How did she die in the pond of the mansion the next day?"


    Madame Haitang held her hand tightly.


    Yesterday, lvwu went to her yard. Lvwu also mentioned it to her. She said it was the new assistant of Mrs. Xiang. She was a child and a mentally retarded teenager. She didn''t watch her step and almost quarreled with her.


    In the evening, the incident of beauty Xiao happened again. After all, Mrs. Haitang set up such a plan.


    But, pitiful green Wu that wench, clear what all didn''t do wrong, but become the victim between madam Haitang and beauty Xiao.


    "Madam Haitang, your strategy is really clever and vicious. You can kill two birds with one stone. It can not only threaten you in the Qianyuan competition between me and Mobai, but also pull beauty Xiao into the water. It''s really powerful."


    "Empty talk without proof. These are all the words of a little girl. I can''t believe them. Without a witness, what do you take to testify? All these things are done by Mrs. Haitang of our family. "


    "Witness? Who says I don''t have witnesses? "


    Zhao shuning gave a cold smile, and Mrs. Haitang''s forehead began to sweat.


    She clearly remembered that when she did it herself, no one was present. Where could there be any witnesses?


    "Where is your witness?"


    Zhao shuning gently pointed to the body on the ground and said, "lvwu is my witness."


    The crowd laughed.


    "What? Do you still think that the dead can live to testify for you? "

 Chapter 208

    The spectators are all laughing.


    Mrs. Begonia in the hall also had a little bit of pride on her face.


    But only one person didn''t respond. That person was situ Yun. After seeing Zhao shuning''s moves in Qingning, he knew that this little girl would have the following.


    She never makes mistakes in her actions.


    Since she said there was a problem, there must be a problem.


    "Well, everyone be quiet, children''s home, nonsense, when it doesn''t come true."


    Seeing that Mrs. Haitang is so generous, those helpers are naturally even more unhappy.


    "Madam Haitang, you are the master mother of the Lin family. When did you suffer such injustice? No matter whether the child killed lvwu or not, it''s not worth forgiving just because she wanted to maliciously frame you."


    "That is, they don''t look at what they are. They want to hop everywhere."


    Lady Haitang said with a kind face: "ladies and gentlemen, I think the little girl was scared by lvwu''s death. She didn''t mean to harm me. The death of lvwu hasn''t been found out yet. The little girl is anxious to get rid of the crime. Although it''s not right, it''s reasonable."


    "Madame Haitang, this smelly girl is so mean. How can you still speak for her?"


    "That''s to say, if you look at her glib, she''ll get revenge. I don''t need to check. Lvwu had a conflict with her. The next day, something happened. She must have done it."


    "It''s also that you have a large number of people. You don''t want to worry about this girl. In our opinion, even if you beat her 100 times, it''s light."


    "This kind of smelly girl, it''s not worth dying."


    "That''s it --"


    all of you want to take advantage of the chaos and step on Zhao shuning''s feet.


    It makes sense, too. Most of them fell a lot on this little girl last night. Now they will not be polite if they seize the opportunity to get down the well.


    Situ Yun looks at Zhao shuning worried.


    I don''t know if she can handle it well.


    However, at this time, Zhao shuning seemed to have nothing to do with him. He put his hands around his body and looked at those ugly little people. One by one, he cursed them.


    "Have you finished?"


    Zhao shuning took out his ear.


    The crowd stopped and looked at her.


    She simply found a seat to sit down, legs high way: "if not finished, you continue."


    They really appreciate that they didn''t wake up Mobai today. If Mobai saw that they had splashed all their water, these spectators would not be able to stand here.


    "At a young age, there is no shame."


    "Madam Haitang, this girl doesn''t know what''s wrong. I think she should be executed."


    "This -"


    at this time, beauty Xiao jumped out, pointed at the spectators and scolded: "how noble you are! But there was a little quarrel last night, and you can''t wait to throw a child into the hell on the 18th floor. The spectators invited by your sister are really powerful. "


    Zhao shuning did not expect that beauty Xiao would speak for her.


    "Beauty Xiao, didn''t you want me to die before?"


    "Death or something. If you really killed lvwu and paid for his life, isn''t that right?"


    Zhao shuning stood up and did not reply.


    Now it seems that beauty Xiao is a little bit out of mouth. Her heart is not too bad. No wonder she can cultivate a son like Lin Siyuan.


    Because of the addition of Xiao Meiren, those spectators also stopped a lot.


    If you don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, then Lin Siyuan is not such a talkative master. In the future, the Lin family may have to be handed over to him.


    Thanks to beauty Xiao, these people have finally calmed down.


    Zhao shuning jumped down from above and went to lvwu''s body.


    "Madam Haitang, have you never touched lvwu from the beginning to the end?"


    "Of course not. What''s the status of Mrs. Haitang in our family? She is lvwu, a maid in the fifth lady''s room. How can our lady have any contact with her?"


    It seems that the girl beside Mrs. Haitang is loyal to the Lord.


    But the servant girl didn''t expect that what she said now was not an excuse for her wife. On the other hand, it could be regarded as a crime of Mrs. Haitang.


    "In that case, please see."


    Zhao shuning gently pushed lvwu''s hair away. At the root of her hair, there were one or two gold powders shining.


    The gold powder is on Lady Haitang''s clothes.


    "What does that mean? Little girl, as you said before, lvwu came to my yard yesterday. Maybe he was accidentally infected at that time. Does that mean that I killed him? "


    "Not enough, of course."Zhao shuning picked up lvwu''s right hand, which she held tightly.


    This is the state of being fished up.


    Zhao shuning labored to open lvwu''s hand, which contained a lot of gold powder.


    "So much gold powder, it can always explain the problem."


    Mrs. Haitang''s feet were unsteady and she almost fell down.


    "Madam Haitang, the dress I saw you wearing yesterday is not this one. Although the color is similar, the style is slightly different. If I guess correctly, you called lvwu to the pond, and when you pushed her into the water, her hand instinctively grasped the corner of your coat. This gold powder should have been caught at that time."


    "Whether I framed you or not, let''s go to your room and look for the clothes you wore yesterday. We should know."


    "If the clothes are missing, it means that you are guilty of being a thief. If you are still there, there is no lack of gold powder, it means that I have wronged you in my conjecture."


    Mrs. Haitang''s face now has become extremely ugly.


    Xiao Meiren: "come on, let''s go to my sister''s house. We can''t let her be wronged."


    Although it is said that, we all know what the specific purpose of beauty Xiao is.


    But before beauty Xiao arrived at the door, Mrs. Haitang winked at the people around her and slammed the door of the hall.


    All of a sudden, people were in an uproar.


    What''s Mrs. Haitang doing? Does it explain that?


    At this time, the woman in the main seat stood up slowly with a strange face and said, "my wife has been in the Lin family for such a long time. She thinks she is careful and never makes mistakes. Unexpectedly, she fell so much on you smelly girl."


    Around Madame Haitang''s body, there is a purple light.


    She is also a alchemist.


    And look at the breath, as well as the color, it is not difficult to see that Mrs. Begonia, should be more than four products.


    Day suddenly turned into night.


    In an instant, all the people were in a panic.

 Chapter 209

    Zhao shuning tilted his head.


    How can you always meet yourself in such a gloomy and boundless day?


    Fortunately, Phoenix likes the night pearl. Every time he meets the night pearl, he will collect one or two. Now he just uses them.


    He put his hand into the bag of heaven and earth, felt hard, took out the biggest one and threw it into the middle of the hall.


    In an instant, the lobby lights up again.


    All of a sudden, the light made people feel more secure.


    At this time, the Begonia lady is no longer like the virtuous wife and mother, the dignified mother.


    "What? When it comes to light, Mrs. Haitang wants to trap all of us here. "


    "It''s impossible. My wife just thinks that there''s still room for negotiation. We don''t need to be too unfeeling. It''s not good for the Lin family and it''s not good for you."


    Beauty Xiao stood aside. She had never seen such an imposing lady Haitang before.


    Begonia lady''s eyes, at this time through, are ruthless.


    "If you want to discuss, you have to have a discussion attitude. It''s not terrible to do something wrong. What''s terrible is that after you do something wrong, you still think about how to blame others. By the way, you don''t do something wrong unintentionally, but you know it''s wrong and do something wrong for your own selfish desire. In this way, it''s even more unforgivable."


    "Unforgivable? Ha ha ha ha - what an unforgivable one. I''m a Lin''s mistress. What if I kill a girl? Do you dare to punish me? "


    Xiao Mei said: "sister, lvwu has never offended you."


    "Her death is useful to me. As a member of the Lin family, she can die for me while eating the food of the Lin family. She lvwu has realized her own value."


    "Beauty Xiao, do you think Mrs. Ben really wants to see you? You''re just a woman who can''t stand on the stage. If it wasn''t for your skin bag and your usual appearance, would our master be fascinated by you? "


    "Mrs. Ben is the first lady of the Lin family. Why do you want to beat me in every way? If you don''t have your son, what are you in the Lin family? "


    Mrs. Haitang has a sharp tongue.


    It''s very different from what it used to be.


    At the same time, everyone saw the face of Mrs. Haitang.


    After Mrs. Haitang finished, she looked at situ Yun.


    "Mr. situ, I don''t mean to be disrespectful. I know that I can''t trap you because of my cultivation. But I want to ask you something, even for the sake of the Chu family behind you. Don''t tell us what happened today. The Lin family will act vigorously. If it goes out, it will certainly affect the reputation of the Lin family. My master will certainly catch up with you Everyone here today. "


    Situ Yun looks unhappy.


    He was silent for a long time, and finally nodded slowly.


    Zhao shuning can understand situ Yun.


    Situ Yun, the protector of the Chu family, is also the housekeeper of the Chu family. Chuwen chunuan is more like a family to him. He will never harm the rights and interests of the Chu family for the sake of a little girl.


    Seeing situ Yun nodding, Mrs. Haitang had a smile on her face.


    The only person present who can make her taboo is situ Yun. No one else can threaten her.


    "Sister, if you do this, why do you want to harm me?"


    "If you''re not tired of being around the master all day, why should I keep empty rooms all night? Xiao Meiyi, I usually say good things to you, but what about you? How can a man like you, who is arrogant and domineering, still win the favor of the master? I don''t agree with you, and I mean to harm you


    "But for so many years, you have been the first lady, and the master has not pulled you down from this position."


    "Xiao Meiyi! That''s not enough! That''s not enough! I accompany the master to the present. Why? Why do I come here with him in all the hard times? Why is it you and him that enjoy happiness? It''s not fair. "


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    It''s another intrigue.


    These love, since so hurtful, then at the beginning, why choose to start?


    Since the choice has begun, why should the love of that person use the life of other people as a bet? How unfair is this to those girls?


    "Mrs. Haitang, you are wrong."


    Zhao shuning closed lvwu''s eyes slowly.


    "I''m wrong. What''s wrong with me? How hard have I kept the Lin family for so many years? Why should I suffer from this? "


    "What about lvwu? What did she do wrong? Why did she suffer all this? Beauty Xiao has a saying that you should pay for your life if you kill someone. No matter how many reasons you have, you can''t deprive a girl of her life. ""What do you know?" said Mrs. Haitang? People are divided into three, six and nine grades. They are born to be humble


    "Since you say that people are divided into three, six and nine grades, why are you so expensive that your master doesn''t like you


    Mrs. Haitang didn''t speak. She didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s not you or beauty Xiao that''s the problem. It''s the master of your Lin family."


    "You''re bullshit


    These three words were called out by beauty Xiao and Mrs. Haitang.


    It seems that these two women are fascinated by the man Lin Feng. They are not only in his eyes, but also in their hearts.


    Zhao shuning said: "you should all know what the truth is. I know that the death of a green Wu will not shake the Lin family, nor will it have any substantial impact on madam Haitang."


    "But I just want to tell you, and I also want to warn beauty Xiao and Mrs. Haitang."


    "Heaven is good at reincarnation. Who has been spared by heaven? The evils you have done today and the killing you have created will come back one day. They will appear in your dreams every night. How can you sleep soundly every day with the resentment of the dead?"


    "It''s not up to you, a little girl, to talk about my family''s affairs. It''s enough to do your job well."


    Zhao shuning smiles. You see, this is the reality, this is the society. The Lin family is one of the four families. Here, human life is as fragile as grass.


    Zhao shuning can fight, but she can''t do it now.


    Now if she did, she would avenge lvwu, but her life would be here. After that, there would be thousands of "lvwu" victims.


    In this case, why don''t she keep her strength and go step by step.


    In the end, when she stands in the highest position, she has the strength to eliminate these villains one by one.


    Heaven doesn''t care. She''s in charge of Zhao shuning.


    "It''s a real play."


    Zhao shuning pushed open the door of the hall and walked out slowly.


    Her back looks so lonely, but her steps seem very firm.

 Chapter 210

    Back to the room of Zhao shuning, see is up and down, eyes flustered ink white, see Zhao shuning appear.


    The boy''s nervous face finally appeared a smile.


    He ran towards Zhao shuning, then stopped in front of Zhao shuning, looked at Zhao shuning sincerely and said: "Ning Ning - don''t - don''t go."


    Zhao shuning shook his hair.


    The tail of the hair, with water sticking to it.


    Zhao shuning almost forgot that in this world, Mo Bai really doesn''t know anyone, he only knows himself.


    If he wasn''t around, he would be in a panic, just like the last time he was in the cave.


    She straightened up and stretched out her hand. Mo Bai obediently lowered her head. Zhao shuning said, "I''m sorry, Mo Bai went out today without saying hello to you. Are you in a hurry?"


    "Mo Bai, don''t worry, I won''t leave you"


    Mo Bai nodded and looked at Zhao shuning anxiously.


    Before Zhao shuning, she was not afraid of anything. Today''s expression rarely appeared. She must have experienced something, or something happened.


    "Ning Ning."


    Mo Bai learns Zhao shuning''s movements and rubs Zhao shuning''s hair. He is as gentle as possible and does not frighten Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes and gave a little smile. He had a different style.


    Mo Bai lost his mind.


    Zhao shuning jumped into the seat, holding his feet in both hands, and put his head on his legs, so he sat in his seat.


    Mo Bai is a little worried, but he doesn''t know what to do. He can only accompany Zhao shuning silently.


    Zhao shuning was silent for a long time, but he didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    Mo Bai stood beside her and patted her on the back with her hand, because in my impression, it seemed that when I was very young, someone had done this action to me.


    Mo Bai brain feel familiar, see Zhao shuning sad, will naturally do so.


    "Ning Ning -"


    since Mo Bai could speak, the most two words he said were Ning Ning.


    Zhao shuning raised his head and sighed deeply.


    "Mo Bai, do you know? The girl we ran into yesterday is dead. "


    "She is such a naive girl. Yesterday, she told me with a smile that I should be careful in the future. If I bump into other people, I will definitely be punished."


    "Such a smiling girl, such a kind girl, just because of some people''s selfish desire, she died."


    "Mo Bai, do you think it''s unfair?"


    "What''s more unfair is that after her death, she will become someone else''s pawn. Not only that, even if I have vindicated her, vindicated her and found the murderer for her, but no one is on her side."


    "Mo Bai, do you think this man''s life is just like grass?"


    "Is this the reality of the world? If a young tree wants to grow into a towering tree, is it wishful thinking? It is so fragile. As long as the wind is stronger and the rain is heavier, it may kill it at any time. "


    Zhao shuning also said a lot.


    I don''t know if Mobai understood, but he just listened quietly and accompanied Zhao shuning.


    He didn''t know why Zhao shuning was so sad all of a sudden, but he knew that he met Zhao shuning when he was most lost, and she didn''t leave him.


    In the future, no matter what happens, he will not leave Zhao shuning behind.


    After a long time, Zhao shuning stood up from his seat.


    "Well, these things should not be sentimental now."


    Looking at her full blood resurrection, showing fighting spirit, Mo Bai smiles brightly.


    "Mo Bai, you have a good smile this time."


    Zhao shuning had taught Mo Bai to smile before, but he was just like raising the meat on both sides and showing many white teeth. That smile was uglier than crying.


    "Really, Mobai, it''s amazing that you still have dimples. Why didn''t I find them before?"


    Zhao shuning said, gently poking the two trapped pear vortices with his hand.


    The boy''s face turned red immediately.


    "No, Mo Bai, what are you blushing about? Don''t you understand everything? Why do you look so shy when I touch you? "


    Zhao shuning let go and couldn''t help laughing.


    Ink white face or red, Zhao shuning said: "forget it, don''t tease you, ink white, I want to discuss something with you, you have to listen well."


    Because tomorrow is the Qianyuan competition.


    During this period, she is to let that Begonia lady see, even if she can''t see a cheap life, will also become the most shining existence.


    By the way, we have to call the old thief Lin Feng.


    At that time, I will give him a big gift.What Mrs. Xiang longed for, Zhao shuning would help her get it.


    Mrs. Haitang''s position may have been too long and comfortable, so she forgot many things. Alchemists are very rare and tough in Dongze Dahuang.


    Lin Feng is also because of her identity, she has been taboo.


    But if so, isn''t Mrs. Haitang a alchemist?


    Is that beauty Xiao? Or her wife?


    Zhao shuning should plan all these one by one.


    Lvwu, just for your death, I will not let them go in Qianyuan competition.


    If a man does something wrong, he must be punished.


    Maybe sometimes, heaven is busy and doesn''t worry about it. Then, let her, Zhao shuning, help lvwu to get justice.


    Mo Bai has a strong learning ability. When he was in the cave, he could only barely understand Zhao shuning''s words, but he couldn''t control the violence left by the ancient beast in his body.


    But after such a long time together, Mo Bai has changed a lot.


    He can already say some simple words and listen to Zhao shuning''s words. As long as Zhao shuning says something he can''t do, he stands beside him and doesn''t move.


    Don''t they look down on Zhao shuning and Mo Bai?


    Don''t they say that a child, a fool, still want to make waves in the Qianyuan competition?


    Zhao shuning is to prove that no matter how small a storm is, as long as it gathers strength, it can still give them a heavy blow.


    "Do you understand?"


    Zhao shuning''s big eyes are really good-looking. When she looks at Mo Bai, those eyes seem to be able to talk.


    Mo Bai nodded.


    He pointed his hand to Zhao shuning''s eyes and said with a smile: "Ning Ning, it''s good-looking. Good looking. "


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    With Mo Bai, many of her troubles are not troubles.


    Although Mo Bai is silly, he has a pure heart. Dislike is dislike, and disgust is disgust. It''s just like the group of people in the lobby. They all put on masks, pretending to show others that they don''t like each other.


    "Mo Bai, wait for me in the room. Don''t let anyone come in. I''ll go to the front yard and find Mrs. Xiang."

 Chapter 211

    "Knock! Knock! Knock


    Zhao shuning gently knocked on Mrs. Xiang''s door.


    Mrs. Xiang raised her head. There was a trace of tenderness in her eyes. When she saw that the visitor was Zhao shuning, she nodded and gently put the yellow fir in her hand into the box.


    Then he said, "come in."


    After entering the door slowly, Zhao shuning found a small stool and sat down.


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s body, because he had been splashed with water before, his clothes were wrinkled. As soon as the wind blew, Mrs. Xiang felt that the child would be blown away by the wind.


    She sighed, walked to the previous wooden box, and took out a pink dress. Zhao shuning seldom wore this color, but her mother, Lin min''er, liked it better.


    "Come on, put it on."


    Zhao shuning also not rigidly, entered the inner room, changed the clothes directly.


    When she came out. She gave a gentle call to Mrs. Xiang. The opposite woman raised her head. In an instant, her eyes could not be moved any more.


    Zhao shuning added: "Madam Xiang?"


    The woman still didn''t respond.


    "Madam Xiang? What''s the matter with you? "


    When Zhao shuning said this, her voice raised several degrees. It was also at this time that Xiangfu woke up and suddenly recovered.


    And with her back to God, her eyes, but also shed two lines of tears.


    Zhao shuning doesn''t know why this sentimental lady Xiang cried without warning?


    "I''m sorry to make you laugh, little girl."


    Mrs. Xiang wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes with a handkerchief, then raised her head and said gently, "what do you want to see me for?"


    Zhao shuning was not in a hurry to say something. Instead, he asked, "why did Mrs. Xiang cry just now?"


    The woman said goodbye and said sadly, "I think of my old friend."


    "Old friend? Is that your daughter Lin min''er? "


    Mrs. Xiang suddenly looked at Zhao shuning. In her gentle eyes, there were a few more tears. Zhao shuning knew that he was right.


    "Madam Xiang, since you think so much about your daughter, why never go to see her?"


    "Little girl, everyone in the Lin family knows about min''er, but no one dares to mention it. You''d better be safe and go as soon as the match is over. Don''t cause so much trouble for yourself."


    But Zhao shuning is no one else. Zhao shuning is Lin min''er''s daughter.


    She continued: "I wear this dress, should be your daughter when she was a child, you stay now, must be that you care about her, but why? You never mentioned her, never even wrote a letter to her? "


    "Min, she? She''ll hate me. "


    It seems to be stimulated by Zhao shuning. Mrs. Xiang is lying on the desk and slowly sobs.


    I don''t know how to say that Zhao shuning doesn''t like people who cry and chirp, but when Mrs. Xiang cries, she has a special charm. She looks soft and weak, which easily arouses people''s desire for protection.


    But such a person is not good.


    When a man first gets along with her, he may feel that she is fresh and has the desire to protect her. But if she has been such a weak Liu Fufeng for a long time and always cries, no matter how good a man''s temperament is, it will be polished by her.


    As time goes on, they will be quite tired of it.


    Mrs. Xiang belongs to this kind of people.


    Presumably, Lin Feng doesn''t like to see her. Most of the time, it''s because of her temperament. It''s really painful.


    Otherwise, with Mrs. Xiang''s skin, she would not be the last of the twelve ladies.


    "Madam Xiang, if you have finished crying, talk to me. Maybe I can help you."


    "Help me? No one can help me, little girl. You don''t know anything. Min''er, although she''s my daughter, she''s not like me in many ways. She must hate my mother. I''m the most useless mother in the world. "


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    Maybe it''s because she looks a little like her mother, and today she puts on her mother''s childhood clothes, so Mrs. Xiang is sentimental.


    "If you don''t say it, I''m afraid your daughter will never understand you."


    Mrs. Xiang sobbed for a long time, and finally stopped. At this time, Zhao shuning wanted to thank Mrs. Xiang for not being treated well in the Lin family. Otherwise, she would have been here for such a long time, and someone would have come to serve her to disturb their conversation.


    "Little girl, aren''t you the helper invited by Mrs. Haitang?"


    "I''m the helper in your room. I have nothing to do with Mrs. Haitang."


    "I heard today that you were dragged to the lobby. You must have suffered a little. They are like this. As long as you don''t resist, they will feel boring and won''t bully you."


    No resistance, cowardice, these two words, completely reflected in Mrs. Xiang''s body incisively and vividly."Mrs. Xiang, it''s not the way to be weak all the time."


    The woman''s eyes lowered a little.


    "But it''s useless to resist. I can''t fight them. You see, I can''t even protect you as a helper. I can''t even protect my own daughter. "


    "Do you regret it?"


    "What do you regret?"


    "Regret not helping your daughter?"


    "I, I want to help, but I don''t have the ability. Min''er was not smart or popular when she was a child. I have to compromise to protect her from growing up in the forest. I don''t have so much ambition, and min''er has always been obedient. I just don''t know, I don''t know why she ran away with a villager."


    Mr. Yamano?


    At this time, Zhao shuning''s face, with an embarrassed smile.


    Mrs. Xiang, if you knew that what you said was the father of the little girl standing in front of you, what would your reaction be?


    And Zhao Zheng, if you know his mother-in-law''s evaluation of him, with his temper, he will be restless again.


    "Do you look down on that Zhao Jia''er Lang?"


    Mrs. Xiang replied, "it''s not that I look down on her. It''s just that min''er is a granddaughter of the Lin family. She shouldn''t be, shouldn''t be worthy of such a farmer."


    "Er - is Zhao Zheng not a farmer? As far as I know, he is also a psychic, and when he was young, his cultivation talent was excellent. "


    "Ah - little girl, you don''t know. He doesn''t care about his youth, but now he''s a useless man. What kind of life can he give min''er? He just makes min''er look up in front of the Lin family. "


    Zhao shuning is speechless. Otherwise, how can we say that Mrs. Xiang is willing to be the last.


    Because of her nature, she always tries to avoid things.


    People don''t bully her? Who else can you bully?


    "Zhao family, it''s not as bad as you said."


    "Little girl."


    "I forgot to introduce myself to Mrs. Xiang. My name is Zhao shuning. That''s what you said. That''s the child of the mountain villager."

 Chapter 212

    "Zhao shuning?"


    Mrs. Xiang was stunned.


    She didn''t know the name, she thought about it countless times, she always thought, what does the little girl with this name look like?


    That''s min''er''s child, that''s her granddaughter, that''s a little girl with the same blood as her.


    But she didn''t recognize her immediately. Even if she had just worn min''er''s clothes, Mrs. Xiang just felt that the little girl was a little similar to min''er when she was a child.


    "You say, your name is Zhao shuning?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "The child of the Zhao family in Qinghui Town, the child of Zhao Zheng and min''er?"


    "Yes."


    Looking at Mrs. Xiang''s expression, she knew that she was going to cry again.


    Zhao shuning quickly stretched out his hand and said, "stop."


    Really, Zhao shuning really can''t stand other people''s soft and weak character. She doesn''t like it either. If that person uses her soft and weak character, she will definitely have goose bumps.


    For example, now.


    Mrs. Xiang''s eyes were full of tears. Then she stretched out ten slender fingers and gently held Zhao shuning''s hand. At the moment when Mrs. Xiang''s hand held Zhao shuning''s hand, Zhao shuning felt his sweat and hair standing up immediately.


    Zhao shuning wanted to pull his hand out, but Mrs. Xiang held it too tightly. Her body was small. For a moment, she was quite helpless.


    "Madam Xiang."


    "Shh -"


    Mrs. Xiang put up her index finger and put it to Zhao shuning''s mouth. She looked around and said, "call me grandma or grandma."


    Damn it!


    Zhao shuning felt his blood hole open in an instant.


    She can''t stand Mrs. Xiang.


    And then, even more.


    Mrs. Xiang squatted down gently, then hugged Zhao shuning, and murmured: "I know that you look like min''er, but your temperament is really happy. In this way, it''s easy to attract other people''s dissatisfaction."


    "Madam Xiang."


    "Xiaoning, are you also blaming me?"


    Zhao shuning has a question mark on his face.


    Mrs. Xiang saw that Zhao shuning didn''t deny it. The tears were going to flood again.


    "No, don''t cry. If you have anything to say, don''t cry


    Zhao shuning is here to discuss things with her, but Mrs. Xiang can''t stand these sensational actions.


    Mrs. Xiang sobbed and said, "I know that you blame me. Now, you don''t want to call me grandma. When you saw me yesterday, you called me Mrs. Xiang. What grandma said before is really wrong. It may hurt our heart, but I''m just seeking truth from facts. Grandma also wants to see Xiaoning, Xiaoning, Don''t blame me, will you? "


    Zhao shuning regretted it!


    She''s green with regret now.


    Zhao shuning now seriously doubts whether he was kicked in the head by a donkey before. Otherwise, why should he confess his identity to Mrs. Xiang?


    Now she is a small Ning Ning, even her mother did not call Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning just feel that the heart of the discomfort, more and more.


    "Madam Xiang, you -"


    "Xiao Ning."


    Zhao shuning took a deep breath and told himself to bear it. So many big waves have come. Can''t even this woman''s soft voice stand it?


    But - it''s really hard.


    "Grandma?"


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning trembled all over, then straightened up and said, "don''t you want to be yourself. I heard my mother say before that when you were young, you loved horse racing very much. "


    "Horse racing? That was a long time ago. Later, your grandfather didn''t like it. He thought it was not a matter for me to jump out of a woman''s home, so he told me not to touch horse racing again. "


    Heard that Mrs. Xiang said that Lin Feng was her grandfather, Zhao shuning really wanted to smoke the so-called grandfather a few big ears, hypocritical villain just, and this life of Zhao shuning has a little relationship, to be her family, Lin Feng is not qualified.


    "And then? And you gave up? "


    "Well."


    "You are so understanding."


    "Xiaoning, you don''t understand. When you grow up and have the right person, you will know how I feel at this time."


    The one you love? In Zhao shuning''s mind, the image of the master appeared unconsciously.


    She shook her head hard, master would not be like this?


    No matter what he does, as long as it is his favorite thing, the master is supportive. He never bases his happiness on others.


    Zhao shuning also said: "but in recent years, there are horse racing events in Qianyuan.""I just sit down and watch. I''ve never been there when others ask me to go up. I''m afraid the master is not happy, but I don''t know why. I''ve followed the master in everything, but why? But the master is more and more indifferent to me. "


    "It''s no surprise."


    Looking at Zhao shuning, it seems that he can''t understand this.


    "Xiao Ning, what do you say?"


    "This man likes to conquer women. Maybe your obedience at the beginning gives him a good impression and makes him feel the desire to protect you. But there are more people who are low browed. In the eyes of Lin Feng, Keke, Keke, in the eyes of Lin master, she seems so insipid. Look at the beloved beauty Xiao, is she a gentle master? In the eyes of all Lin Fu people, she was arrogant and domineering, but so what? That Lin Feng, cough cough - Lin''s master, don''t you still love her most? "


    Mrs. Xiang listened carefully.


    He asked stupidly.


    "What should I do?"


    "You should have your own ideas and do what you are good at. This woman has to have her own shining point in order to win the respect of others. When you want to let master Lin see you, his heart will rise waves, not see you, just like a pool of stagnant water."


    Mrs. Xiang was fascinated and nodded her head.


    No one can see how strange such a picture is.


    A nine-year-old girl stood on a chair and told a woman in her forties how to defend her husband. The key is that the woman was still attentive.


    After a long talk, she nodded to Mrs. Xiang.


    Then Zhao shuning clapped his head and remembered the purpose of his trip.


    She quickly corrected her attitude, and then said, "I want to talk to you about the Qianyuan event tomorrow?"


    "Xiao Ning, I feel you are very good. If you are so old, grandma will doubt you. You must have a lot of experience in this field."


    Zhao shuning is speechless.


    Where does she know? She just read a lot of books and used the tactics in the book on the relationship between men and women.


    Maybe I''m just a paper tiger.

 Chapter 213

    The next day, the Qianyuan competition officially began.


    On the stage, Zhao shuning noticed the eyes of the people.


    Among them, most of them were cold, but when he got to situ Yun, he was a little worried.


    Zhao shuning nodded slightly to reassure him.


    She knew that as soon as the Qianyuan event was finished, Mrs. Haitang would find other excuses to get rid of her. It was not appropriate to make a public statement before the Qianyuan event, but even if others thought about it with their fingers, they could think of it.


    But this matter, Zhao shuning will not let it develop so smoothly.


    As usual, Lin Feng also came to the scene.


    Zhao shuning is only a child now, he naturally did not notice, and from the moment he appeared, Zhao shuning''s eyes, staring at him.


    Lin Feng, I treat you well. I try my best to give you what you want.


    You said you cherish talent, you said you want to cultivate the top elixir of Dongze Dahuang, Ye Ling helped you set up a college, and gave you all the inner disciples of other families to train.


    Nowadays, among the young elixirs in Dahuang of Dongze, your disciples are not few.


    Yan Ruyu has long reminded Ye Ling that Lin Feng attaches great importance to his status and pays attention to his reputation. One day, he will be dissatisfied with Ye Ling, the empress with a higher status.


    At that time, Ye Ling didn''t care. He also said that Yan Ruyu should not be so bad as the world thought. Lin Feng was good at teaching and was humble and polite. He was highly praised by many spiritual pharmacists in Dongze, and he would not be such a villain.


    Facts have proved that what Zhao shuning said is not accurate at all. Not only is it not accurate, but what happened later is extremely humiliating.


    If the seven children had grown up at that time, they would not let the four families kill Ye Ling like this.


    However, there is no if.


    Ye Ling is now Zhao shuning, sitting behind Mrs. Xiang.


    Looking at Lin Feng step by step into the venue, she now hate the root itching, but she can resist.


    She knew that she should not bring her old fearless and impulsive temperament back to life. She had to wait, wait for her strength, and wait for them to be caught off guard.


    It''s just like when the four families joined hands to deal with her.


    As soon as Lin Feng appeared, he was naturally sought after by many people.


    Under the gaze of thousands of people, he slowly stepped onto the main seat, and the one sitting next to him was the dignified lady Haitang.


    "Madame."


    "Here you are, sir."


    "Today''s event, you''ve had a lot of trouble."


    "The Lord''s willingness to come is the best consolation for my hard work all night."


    Lin Feng put his hand on Mrs. Haitang''s hand, patted it gently twice, then took it away.


    Then he turned his head and ignored Mrs. Haitang''s resentful eyes. Instead, he gave a smile to beauty Xiao. Beauty Xiao didn''t seem to be so interested this time. After reluctantly returning a smile, she no longer looked at Lin Feng.


    This action, it is to make Lin Feng a little puzzling.


    He turned to ask Mrs. Haitang.


    "Are you at odds with Mei Yi again?"


    "The master is very concerned about his sister''s ideas. He just came back and began to care about her."


    "Forget it, there are some things I''ll discuss with you later."


    Before the competition, every lady went on the stage to introduce herself. As expected, there were no waves. Every lady, as usual, frowned in front of Mrs. Haitang and did not dare to make any mistakes.


    Beauty Xiao is special, but she does not need the introduction.


    "I''m Mrs. Xiang of the second hospital."


    "I''m Mrs. Li from the third hospital."


    "I''m Mrs. Qin from Siyuan."


    "Wu Yuan" -- there was nothing new in this way, but when it came to the eighth lady, Mrs. Xiang went on stage, but she didn''t speak for a long time.


    "It''s bad luck. I have stage fright every time on this occasion."


    Mrs. Xiang''s hands and feet trembled slightly. She looked at Zhao shuning, who nodded to her.


    "I''m Yu Xiang from the eighth hospital."


    Yu Xiang is the real name of Mrs. Xiang. Over the years, other people have long forgotten her name. She thought she was an accessory of Lin Feng. She was known as Mrs. Xiang.


    Xiangfu just finished, then noticed that Lin Feng raised his head and looked at her.


    Today, Yu Xiang''s clothes are not the same as usual. Today, she chose a plain blue dress. Its material is made of Sichuan brocade, smooth and greasy.


    What''s more, today''s Yu Xiang, standing her hair up, shows her beautiful and delicate face. Although she can still see timidity from that face, she can also see bravery.


    "Madam Xiang is a little different today. Her clothes are much more fresh than before."


    Hear Lin Feng say so, Yu Xiang almost feet a soft, sat down.How many years has it been? How many years has the master not talked to himself like this?


    But Yu Xiangjin remembered Zhao shuning''s words yesterday. He just nodded slightly and said, "thank you for your appreciation. Today I''m wearing this dress. When it comes to horse racing, I want to try it on."


    Lin Feng''s eyes narrowed.


    He remembers that he liked Yu Xiang very much at the beginning, but after he got her, Lin Feng just wanted to hide her and didn''t want her posture to show in front of others.


    Because when Yu Xiang raced, he was totally changed. He was not as docile as usual.


    After Lin Feng said it once before, Yu Xiang was timid and obedient. She never mentioned horse racing again. But this time, after many years, she wanted to race again.


    This is really strange for Lin Feng.


    For others, Mrs. Xiang is also acting recklessly.


    Lin Feng a little upset, waved, Yu Xiang will go down.


    When sitting on the seat, she gently turned over and asked, "Xiao Ning, just now, did I show any timidity?"


    Zhao shuning gives her a thumbs up, but Yu Xiang smiles shyly like a child, and sits more upright.


    After coming down from Yu Xiang, the introduction of those ladies became boring again.


    Lin Feng''s eyes, with exploration, looked at Yu Xiang.


    Yu Xiang''s hand, clenched the armrest of the chair, at this time, her palm, has begun to sweat, but her look, or pretend to be extremely relaxed.


    She''s going to make a bet.


    For the rest of her life, she can''t live like this any more.


    Lin Feng is a spiritual pharmacist, and his accomplishments are not low. Moreover, in the great wilderness of Dongze, his status is relatively noble, so he has good relations with some alchemists.


    High level alchemist, with a single pill, can keep beauty.


    Lin Feng is still the same as before. His wives are also beautiful. They must have something to do with taking the pill.


    In this case, Zhao shuning might as well let Yu Xiang make good use of her delicate skin. As long as she doesn''t talk about it and dresses up a little, how can anyone tell her age?


    "Yu Xiang is different today."

 Chapter 214

    The event, officially started.


    The first one is pot throwing.


    The skill of throwing pot, eight of the twelve ladies have sent out to help the guests, and as a result, they just barely passed.


    When people are pushing cups to change cups and drinking, throwing pots can help the banquet atmosphere.


    Mrs. Haitang is more powerful. She is an alchemist, and her arm strength is much bigger than her.


    The atmosphere was also pushed to the top after Mrs. Haitang threw the pot.


    "If you throw a pot, you can shoot it carefully. Banquets include shooting to entertain guests, learning to accommodate and talking about arts. This time, as the Qianyuan event, we only use it as a game, and don''t care too much. "


    Don''t care too much, but Mrs. Haitang is in the limelight.


    There are "Yier", "Guaner", "Daoer", "Lianzhong" and "Quanhu".


    And the Begonia lady, is every time even in.


    Even Xiao Meiren''s helpers, who had thrown ten times, only entered eight times.


    When Yu Xiang arrived, Zhao shuning came forward and stopped her.


    "You''re not good at throwing pots. I''ll do it."


    Seeing, the eighth lady sent out a little girl. Before the little girl came to power, she shrunk her muscles and bones. Everyone showed disdain.


    Although the little girl has been in the limelight in recent days, she has forgotten that throwing pots is not a competition of spiritual power. She has nothing to do with her spiritual power.


    They really underestimated Zhao shuning.


    In her previous life, when she was Ye Ling, the master practiced the bow, arrow, horse riding and throwing pot in order to exercise her arm strength.


    In the last life, Ye Ling stood too high, and no one dared to compare with him.


    Now it''s good to be a helper and have a chance to show your skills of throwing pot.


    In a burst of laughter, Zhao shuning stood on the stage.


    The first arrow, which missed, fell to the side of the pot.


    The crowd burst into laughter. See, such a little girl dare to help Mrs. Xiang throw the pot on the stage? With her accuracy, not to mention winning, even touching a pot is a miracle.


    Zhao shuning just tried the arm strength of his small body, after having a rough measurement.


    She smiles and picks up the second arrow.


    "There is a beginning!"


    "In company!"


    "Through the ears!"


    "Scattered arrows!"


    "Even in the middle of the ear!"


    "Lean on the pole!"


    "My God! What is the little girl going to do


    Only to see the end, Zhao shuning''s hands, there are still three arrows, she was a grasp up, it all in her hands.


    Then she threw it gently.


    "Even the middle ears, plus the beginning!"


    Everyone was shocked, and Lin Feng''s back became very straight.


    He looked at the scene in front of him and the little girl in front of him. He didn''t know why. Lin Feng always felt that through the little girl, he seemed to see another person.


    Zhao shuning clapped his hands and ended the game.


    What a pity, they only prepared ten arrows for each lady. Otherwise, Zhao shuning would really like to try to shoot dozens of arrows in succession.


    The winner of this throwing pot was awarded to Mrs. Haitang, because she never dropped an arrow out of the pot.


    However, everyone has eyes. In the competition just now, although Zhao shuning lost the first arrow, her later throwing skill was obviously better than that of all the people present.


    However, falling is falling. In this competition, Mrs. Xiang only ranked second.


    This result, Zhao shuning has been very satisfied, anyway, the drama, are still behind it, looking at the face of Mrs. Begonia, Zhao shuning raised his head, to her smile.


    This smile, very, is the smell of provocation.


    Can so many people present, Begonia lady even if angry, also dare not in front of Lin Feng''s face sprinkle out.


    In the first competition, Mrs. Haitang was the first, Mrs. Xiang the second and Ms. Xiao the third.


    On the contrary, beauty Xiao was not at all unhappy. She seemed quite happy. Originally, beauty Xiao knew that she could not win in throwing pots. If a lady Xiang came to give Mrs. Haitang some attention and glory, she would be more happy.


    In the race.


    Of the twelve ladies, only six went to the stage in person, and all of them were helpers.


    Xiao Meiren was not good at riding, so she didn''t go.


    In this scene, the main focus is on Madame Haitang and Madame Xiang.


    Zhao shuning selected a group of good horses for Mrs. Xiang, and then tied the bandage again for her when she got on the horse.


    "I''m a little - nervous."


    It has been more than 20 years since Mrs. Xiang stopped racing."Don''t be nervous, you will think of you as you were when you were a girl when these people didn''t exist, and what you felt like on the horse at that time, now you have to find it back."


    "You told me yesterday that when you are racing, you are the happiest. You clearly remember every movement, every rein, every turn, every jump. You should remember that you are not Mrs. Xiang or the weak eighth courtyard lady on the horse. You are Yu Xiang!"


    "Yes, I''m Yu Xiang."


    "You go. When the meeting starts, you just concentrate on the horse racing. Let me and Mobai do the rest."


    "Well, I believe you."


    Zhao shuning smiles and pats the horses. The horses go forward. All the 13 horses stop before the starting point.


    When Madame Haitang went out, Zhao shuning saw the gesture of her and the helper behind her.


    At that time, Mrs. Xiang will certainly be disturbed by other things on her way to the horse race, and what Zhao shuning has to do is to remove these disturbances before they start.


    She looks at situ Yun, who nods to her.


    Zhao shuning is at ease.


    She knew that situ Yun was the last card in the Lingli competition of Madame Haitang. Before that, situ Yun would not fight, and his character would not allow himself to do such dirty things.


    "Thank you very much -"


    Zhao shuning spoke these two words in spoken language.


    Situ Yun smiles back, because Chu family, he can''t choose to stand on Zhao shuning''s side in time, but situ Yun can at least do it, not to participate in those evil things.


    Then, Zhao shuning looked back at Mo Bai.


    He whispered a few words in his ear.


    The next moment, the Gong of the racecourse sounded, and everyone''s attention was attracted by the people on the racecourse. No one noticed that the former helpers of Mrs. Haitang''s camp disappeared.


    Naturally, no one noticed that Mo Bai was gone.


    Zhao shuning holds hands and concentrates on watching the movement on the racecourse.


    Those people, using despicable means, in this case, they are not good, too aboveboard, not to use black hands, let''s see who can play who.

 Chapter 215

    Zhao shuning still remembers when he was very young.


    At that time, his soul was trapped in this small body and could do nothing.


    Every day, Lin min''er will hold himself.


    In the evening, she would tell stories to herself, and sometimes, the days when she was at the Lin family.


    Zhao shuning didn''t care much at first, but as Lin min''er talked more times, she remembered it.


    Lin min''er said that when she was a child, she had seen Yu Xiang secretly racing outside. It was only that time that Lin min''er saw a different mother.


    It turns out that the soft and weak Yu Xiang can also be so heroic.


    But after that, Yu Xiang never touched a horse race again.


    In the Lin family, everyone knows that Mrs. Xiang is the most docile. She always looks down on everything she does. She never competes with any wife in any room, and she never dares to disobey Mrs. Haitang. She never does anything she likes.


    After Zhao shuning saw Mrs. Xiang, those memories about Mrs. Xiang were pulled out one by one.


    Zhao shuning thought that his mother should also miss Mrs. Xiang. It''s just that the Lin family''s heavy hand hurt his father, which made it difficult for his father to cultivate and his spiritual power no longer improved. Therefore, Lin min''er didn''t want to return to the Lin family. Even the Lin family, Yu Xiang was waiting for her.


    "I know, you can do well."


    As soon as Mrs. Xiang got on the horse, her whole spirit was different.


    Although at the beginning, she was still careful, afraid of startling the horse, but later, she was like an eagle flying on the grassland, flying wantonly in the racecourse.


    All kinds of instant actions are well done.


    "You are the daughter of the plain. You should be an eagle flying all the time. This forest house should not be a cage for your freedom."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Because she saw that Mrs. Xiang, who was always sad, had a different smile on her face.


    This smile is so familiar.


    It''s like Lin min''er laughing when playing with her on the swing in front of the house.


    Madame Haitang also smiles, her smile, Zhao shuning know what is for, at this time, the stadium is hot, no one heard the subtle sound behind the racecourse.


    Because Zhao shuning has been paying attention, she naturally heard it.


    There were two clicks, and then there was no movement.


    Also at this time, Mrs. Xiang completed a beautiful action immediately, Zhao shuning also raised his hands, can not help but applaud for her.


    People began to applaud.


    After a while, Mobai came back.


    Zhao shuning nodded to him, and he sat down in the back.


    All in accordance with the development of imagination, Mrs. Xiang, is an instant expert. After a comparison, this time, naturally, she won the first prize. At this time, Mrs. Xiang and Mrs. Haitang are in the second place.


    Get off the horse.


    Mrs. Xiang bowed politely towards the crowd.


    Lin Feng looked at Yu Xiang''s eyes, and a few more silk to explore.


    Or to put it another way, he began to pay attention to Yu Xiang.


    When Yu Xiang returned to his position, the smile on his face had not faded.


    Really, she hasn''t enjoyed such a wanton life for many years. After getting married with Lin Feng, Yu Xiang only once secretly ran to the racecourse to try the horse. At other times, she was like a puppet, sitting at home, waiting for Lin Feng''s call.


    In order to get a person''s favor, Yu Xiang turned his whole life into an empty waiting.


    There is no self, there is only endless darkness.


    Today, with Zhao shuning''s encouragement, Yu Xiang regained his old feeling. It turned out that Xiao Ning was really right.


    Never be a man''s accessory, you only live a different wonderful life, in order to let the world remember you, in order to let that man, re interested in you.


    But where did Yu Xiang know that when Zhao shuning said these things seriously, her heart was empty. She just said something so that Yu Xiang could regain his confidence. Fortunately, Yu Xiang took it seriously and she did it.


    "Xiao Ning, I did it."


    "Well, you''re good."


    Zhao shuning knows that Yu Xiang has strength. Horse racing is her favorite sport. Yu Xiang is like a daughter born on horseback. As long as she gets on the horse and no one else hinders her, she will win the race.


    Madame Haitang took down her cloak and sat down in her own place.


    Zhao shuning didn''t look back. Even so, she could feel that Mrs. Haitang''s sharp eyes were fixed on her.


    As I said, if a green Wu''s life can''t explain anything, let me rectify her name. Let me tell you that life is equal to you. A fresh life is no different from you. If you kill her, you must pay the price.If Madame Haitang knew that the death of a little servant girl lvwu would bring so much loss to her, she might not have thought about Zhao shuning from the beginning.


    Zhao shuning originally just wanted to win the chance of turning over for Mrs. Xiang in the Qianyuan competition, even if she was filial to her mother.


    She didn''t mean to steal the aura of Lady Haitang.


    The first stunt, she never wanted to get.


    But now, it''s different. Mrs. Haitang is unkind. Why should Zhao shuning give her face?


    The second game ended like this.


    At this time, Yu Xiang is also excited. She has not been so happy in front of people for a long time. After she came back, she has been talking about the competition with Zhao shuning.


    She didn''t notice that Lin Feng''s eyes had been following her since she got off the horse.


    At this time, a man came to Zhao shuning and said a few words in her ear.


    Zhao shuning smiles. He went with him.


    Because now, it''s noon and it''s time for half-time.


    Zhao shuning followed the man and came to a room.


    Sure enough, there was a man waiting for her there. That man was situ Yun.


    When situ Yun saw her coming, his expression became dignified.


    "She asked you to come?"


    Situ Yun nodded.


    Zhao shuning also said: "you don''t have to say it, because I can basically guess what you want to say."


    Situ Yun sighed.


    "Little girl, I''m Mrs. Haitang''s helper. As you know, you can''t win me in the competition of spiritual power. At that time, Mrs. Haitang will be the winner of the Qianyuan competition."


    Can Begonia madam still worried, otherwise, she also won''t at this time, stretch out olive branch to Zhao shuning.


    "Xiao yunyun, don''t speak too early or too full. Zhao shuning, the leader of today''s Qianyuan competition, has made a decision for Mrs. Xiang."


    "Because Mrs. Xiang is your relative? You''re going to fight for her? Is it worth it? "


    Zhao shuning turned and walked away, leaving only one sentence.


    "Not only that."

 Chapter 216

    Half time is an hour.


    After the rest, we have to continue the next game.


    On the main seat, Lin Feng leaned over and said to beauty Xiao, "today, madam Xiang is very different."


    Xiao beauty is not angry white Lin Feng one eye.


    Lin Feng laughs, turns around and continues to look at the setting of the field.


    For Lin Feng, today''s competition is really wonderful.


    In the past Qianyuan events, Mrs. Haitang was always the best. Beauty Xiao was the second best. However, this time, Mrs. Xiang of the eighth hospital was killed. Her appearance and her surprise made Lin Feng more interested.


    Lin Feng is the leader of Dongze Dahuang.


    In the eyes of those elixir disciples, he is a master who is superior and very strict.


    Lin Feng enjoys others'' respect and admiration for him. What he likes more is to see the wife of Lin''s family competing for him.


    Mrs. Haitang is his original mate, and the longest way to accompany him.


    Beauty Xiao is the beauty he met on the way. Because of her talent, temperament and appearance, she was brought into the mansion by Lin Feng.


    Among his wives, there are three who used to be his disciples.


    Although Lin Feng is not as greedy as Wang Cheng, his pursuit of beauty is only inferior to his pursuit of status.


    Because Lin Feng means, so fell in his hands of beauty, it is also countless.


    Every time, he said righteously that he was taking in those homeless people. In addition, his wife, who was taken into the house, had her own yard. In this way, no one said that he had abandoned everything.


    The third competition is about red makeup.


    This competition is the simplest of the four projects.


    But this competition is also the most challenging one for Madame Haitang and Madame Shifang, because this one requires the ladies to go on the stage in person.


    On top of the meeting hall, there were 13 platforms for them to make up.


    And this is a different thing. The referee is Lin Feng.


    The ladies swayed onto the stage and sat down in their own positions. Mrs. Xiang was not nervous because Zhao shuning had a few words with her before going on stage.


    "This one, you just play normally."


    "Won''t you fight for it?"


    "If you don''t fight for it on the surface, that''s the biggest fight. If you try your best to attract Lin Feng''s attention in this competition, it''s the most meaningless one."


    "What do you say?"


    "You just need to be simple and elegant as usual. Remember, don''t make the mistakes that other ladies would make. This competition is not about your red makeup Kung Fu, but about your position in Lin Feng''s heart. Previously, you have attracted his attention. Now what we have to do is psychological game."


    "I see."


    No matter what Zhao shuning said, Mrs. Xiang believed it.


    This is also Zhao''s strategy.


    Because this competition, in fact, Mrs. Xiang has no advantage. Her facial features are soft and beautiful, which is not suitable for heavy makeup. Moreover, she seldom fiddles with her makeup. If she moves the inappropriate makeup to her face in order to attract Lin Feng''s attention, the final result will only be a joke.


    Besides, this competition.


    Zhao shuning knew that in the face of it, madam Xiang could not win.


    Beauty Xiao''s style and Lady Haitang''s solemnity.


    Even the ladies in other rooms have their own characteristics. Most of them are outstanding in appearance. Their red makeup skills are much higher than those of Mrs. Xiang.


    Therefore, Zhao shuning can only take the risk to let Mrs. Xiang take the road of light makeup.


    Red time, about half an hour.


    As soon as the time came, the gongs and drums were sounded.


    Zhao shuning smiles. Sure enough, Mrs. Xiang is clever. Her make-up is much lighter than that of the lady in her room.


    When Xiangfu lived in Lin min''er, she was still young, and she took pills to keep her face beautiful. Now she looks more like a woman in her thirties.


    Next, they stood up one by one from their own position.


    Lin Feng also personally under the venue.


    Looking at their wives have become more bright and moving, Lin Feng''s face, also gave birth to a smile.


    But when he came to Yu Xiang, he found that she was not much different from before.


    Because Yu Xiang''s plain blue clothes and her pure makeup complement each other, which makes her more pure.


    Because of absence of mind, Lin Feng stopped in Yuxiang for a long time.


    After seeing all the ladies on the stage, Lin Feng returned to the main seat."Next, let''s invite master Lin to announce the result of red makeup for me."


    The audience held their breath, and the ladies on the stage were particularly nervous at this time. It can be said that the two projects in front of them were all to show their talents, which was for the audience to see. Only this project can really show their position in the master''s mind.


    These ladies on stage are for this project.


    Zhao shuning gently clasps the table top.


    This is her habitual and subconscious action.


    She''s not nervous.


    "Mobai, come here a little bit."


    Young obedient went to Zhao shuning''s side, Zhao shuning in his hand wrote a word, that word, is "white".


    Mo Bai''s face was muddled.


    Subconsciously, Mo Bai is literate, because Zhao shuning wrote this word in his hand, and he read it out in his mind.


    "Mobai, this is your name. You have to remember it."


    "Ning Ning -"


    Zhao shuning wrote a word Ning on the palm of Mo Bai''s hand, and then Mo Bai laughed more happily.


    Compared with the tension on stage, Zhao shuning is much more relaxed here.


    Mo Bai put away his hand and sat back in his position.


    He clenched his left hand into a fist and put it in the position of his heart. With a satisfied smile on his face, Mo Bai''s right hand was still on his leg, constantly comparing the words Zhao shuning had taught him.


    Ning: peace, flowers like flowers, looking for peace.


    Mo Bai wrote this word on his leg over and over again. Ning, Mo Bai not only remembered this word, but also the name of Zhao shuning, which was completely in Mo Bai''s heart.


    You see, although Zhao shuning is just a little girl, but she completely ignores other people''s eyes, and a fool, can also play so happily.


    What Mo Bai didn''t expect was that this was the first time that Zhao shuning taught him to read.


    It''s the last time I laugh with him so heartless.


    Because a lot of things, in the next, all changed.

 Chapter 217

    "Xiao Meiren is No.1 in the red makeup project."


    A burst of applause, this name, really deserved, because beauty Xiao herself was born very enchanting, her skin, facial features are also extremely attractive.


    Her red make-up skills, it can be said that in the whole state of JIANGCHANG, there is no other skilled person like her.


    "Second, Mrs. crabapple."


    There was another round of applause.


    Mrs. Haitang is the first lady and an alchemist. She has been doing housework for many years, and she does not forget to maintain it. Her own qualification is good. Once her red make-up is over, she can show the momentum and prestige of a housewife.


    This number is also within our expectation.


    "Third, Mrs. Xiang."


    "What


    "Just her red makeup skill?"


    "How is that possible?"


    But when Lin Feng''s fierce look swept the crowd, they all shut up and didn''t dare to speak any more.


    I almost forgot that the main referee of this game was Lin Feng.


    The next names, people are not interested, because the big and small, that is, as before.


    Zhao shuning is satisfied with the result.


    Now, Mrs. Haitang, Ms. Xiao Meiren and Mrs. Xiang all have their own first projects. The only decisive thing is the final spiritual competition.


    Look at the appearance of Lady Haitang''s ambition to win, and then look at beauty Xiao. She is sure to win.


    I do not know why, Zhao shuning''s heart, suddenly rose a strong sense of uneasiness.


    Beauty Xiao, does she have a back hand?


    Zhao shuning''s face suddenly changed. Mo Bai was a little worried, so he wanted to come forward and talk to her. But at this time, a man in a black cloak reached out and held Mo Bai.


    Then the next moment, Mo Bai disappeared in front of the crowd.


    That person''s spiritual power is excellent, even Zhao shuning, also didn''t find anything wrong.


    After the contest, it''s time for these helpers to compete with each other. Zhao shuning has a red lotus from her master, so she won''t be afraid.


    I just don''t know if Mobai will be chased by Madame Haitang because of his own reasons after the contest. I have to think of a way to let Mobai get away from the whole thing.


    At this time, Mo Bai, with the mysterious man, appeared beside the river outside the venue.


    At this time, Mo Bai''s angry eyes are wide open, and his great spiritual power is about to pour out.


    However, at this time, the mysterious man in the black hood knelt on the ground with his hands clasped and one knee.


    "My subordinate Qingfeng, please refer to Shaozhu."


    Breeze?


    Seeing that the other side is not hostile, Mo Bai''s spiritual power around him is also relieved. His look also reveals his doubts.


    "Congratulations to you, young master. You have succeeded in inheriting the power of the flame fire dragon. In the future, there will be successors in Shenzong. If shenzuo knows, he will be very happy."


    Shenzong? The throne? Young master?


    All these strange and familiar words are constantly turning in Mo Bai''s mind.


    Suddenly, he had a splitting headache, holding his forehead and squatting down.


    The mysterious man was always in front of Mo Bai.


    "Young master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Little Lord, let me help you and help you remember everything."


    In Qingfeng''s hand, the seal method changed, and he began to input the memory of Shenzong into his mind.


    Qingfeng is one of the four Dharma protectors of Shenzong, and Shenzong is the only organization that can stand on its feet in the ghost town.


    Mo Bai is the only successor of the Shenzong.


    But when he was young, because of Mobai''s special talent, he was so eager to succeed that he went to take the fire dragon alone. However, he did not expect that the fire dragon was a fierce beast in ancient times. He could be ranked in the top ten among the fierce beasts. He was still young, so how could he completely conquer that cruel beast.


    After that, Mobai disappeared.


    The flaming dragon disappeared.


    God turned over all the corners of the ghost, sent out all the vultures, and did not find the shadow of Mo Bai.


    Mo Bai, however, was completely infuriated by the fire dragon. He was dragged by the fire dragon and flew directly over the big dark river to the territory of Dongze wasteland.


    When passing through the misty mountain, Mo Bai used up his whole body cultivation, transformed his spiritual power into a huge sword, and then penetrated through the back of the fire dragon, which made the fire dragon fall rapidly and fall into the cave beside the cave.


    On the verge of death, the flaming fire dragon, in the dark, constantly struggling, with the keel, pierced the pipa bone of Mo Bai, completely locked Mo Bai in the cave.


    And Mo Bai, who suffered from the pain, passed out.


    Day by day, the spiritual power in the body converges, making Mo Bai forget his identity and name.


    All he saw every day was endless darkness.Over time, his memory began to be buried slowly.


    His only goal in the cave is to be alive.


    Only alive can we go out.


    "Little Lord, little Lord, how are you?"


    Mo Bai has a headache and wants to crack. Most of his memories, like river water, keep pouring into his mind. He remembers many things.


    There is a palace in that solemn place.


    In that palace, there are many strange people. They all have different animals. Their bodies crawl on the ground like animals.


    In the highest position, there sat a man, himself, calling the man his father.


    Then, as soon as the picture turns, many people surround him. They laugh at him, abuse him, and say that he has all his spiritual power, but now he can''t subdue his fierce beast.


    They said they were useless.


    He held his head and didn''t want to listen to them, but the dirty words, which were not leaked, all came to his ears.


    So, he took his bow and arrow, and went to the most mysterious place of ghost, where he wanted to train the most ferocious fire dragon.


    What happened then was the darkest time of his childhood.


    He failed.


    But in the end, he killed the ancient beast. Because of this, he was trapped in the misty mountain and the cave.


    Mo Bai remembered, everything, he remembered.


    The brand on his chest was also inspired and flashed in different colors.


    Qingfeng recognized him just because he felt the breath of Mo Bai and the brand.


    Mo Bai opened his eyes, in this moment.


    That eyes, completely disappeared before the pure, some, only darkness and shock.


    The little master of Guihu was able to train and subdue the fierce beasts in ancient times when he was young. He also gained the power of inheriting the fire dragon. It must be not far from the day when Shenzong completely controlled Guihu.


    Qingfeng is also aware of the change of Mo Bai, so she puts down her hand and steps forward to help Mo Bai up.


    But before Qingfeng''s hand touched Mo Bai, it was stopped by a whip formed by spiritual power.


    "Don''t touch Mo Bai!"


    Nvwa''s voice came from a distance. The next moment, it stopped in front of Mo Bai''s body.

 Chapter 218

    This girl is Zhao shuning.


    She where notice get, behind of that youth, he is not at the beginning what all don''t know of Mo white.


    Zhao shuning thinks that the man in front of him in a black cloak should be the one that Madame Haitang came to deal with Mo Bai. How do you know that Mo Bai is the ghost master that the strange man in a black cloak has been looking for.


    "Mo Bai, don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    The little girl''s body is white with ink on her back.


    But her hand, also behind block, for fear that the strange man, hurt behind a body of white ink white.


    The young man''s eyes changed.


    His footstep, obeying the girl''s words unexpectedly, retreats.


    And Qingfeng sees this and looks at the youth behind Zhao shuning.


    The young man''s eyes at this time are not the same as before. At this time, there is nothing else in his eyes except anger.


    "Mo Bai, I will protect you. Don''t be afraid."


    Hearing this, young eyes, a few more silk gentle.


    Then, Mo Bai shook his head to the breeze.


    And he said, "don''t hurt her."


    Qingfeng is one of the four Dharma protectors. Zhao shuning can''t be his opponent at all.


    After seeing Mo Bai''s reaction, Qingfeng takes off his black cloak and the gentleman smiles.


    "Little girl, I haven''t really introduced myself to you. My name is Qingfeng, and I''m the helper of beauty Xiao. I have no other meaning to the little friend named Mo Bai behind you. I just see that he is similar to my former friend, so I have a few more words with him."


    Zhao shuning looks alert.


    Isn''t he sent by Madame Haitang?


    What to do? It turns out that beauty Xiao still has such a powerful weapon. In the next spiritual competition, do you have no chance to win.


    "How can I trust you?"


    The man in black was relieved with a smile: "when it comes to the spiritual power competition, you will believe me. OK, little girl, I won''t talk to you. The spiritual power competition will start immediately. I will go back to the venue to prepare. As for you, please hurry up."


    After that, the man put on his black cloak and disappeared in front of them.


    Qingfeng''s eyes are full of doubts.


    In his impression, the little master is tyrannical. There are countless servant girls, bodyguards and servants who have died in his hands since childhood. If a person disobeys him, he will try his best to make life worse than death.


    Like those who once laughed at him, now the grass on the grave should be two feet high.


    What kind of person is Xiao Shaozhu? Qingfeng, as a Dharma protector, knows best that he is a man with extraordinary talent and ambition who can step on everything for his own power.


    In the eyes of the little Lord, power is everything. He should not care about people, including his father, the throne.


    But just now, Qingfeng saw the gentleness in the eyes of the little Lord, and did not give up.


    These are not like the ink white.


    After the breeze left, Zhao shuning was relieved.


    "Fortunately he''s gone. I can''t beat him if I start."


    Can''t beat him? But in front of this little girl, but still stood in front of themselves, right?


    Where does Zhao shuning know that Mo Bai has been injected into his memory by the breeze and opened the sealed blood. Mo Bai is not a fool, but a murderous little master.


    "Mo Bai, I didn''t see you just now. I''m scared to death. You''re not familiar here. Don''t walk around. I''ll be in trouble if I can''t find you."


    After Zhao shuning finished, he didn''t hear the response from the people behind him.


    She turned her head and looked at Mo Bai.


    That is to say, at that moment, Mo Bai''s eyes were restored to their former appearance.


    Even Mo Bai didn''t know, why did he disguise in front of her? Is it the fear of losing something?


    Zhao shuning smiles and reaches out his hand. Then Mo Bai is just stunned. As usual, he squats down and puts his head under Zhao shuning''s hands.


    "Mo Bai, next time, follow me closely."


    "Ning Ning -"


    this is the first time that Mo Bai calls her so attentively. At this time, Mo Bai can''t tell what she is like.


    Zhao shuning smiles, turns around and jumps forward.


    Still don''t forget to say: "Mo Bai, follow up quickly."


    "Follow up? I want to - follow you - "


    Mo Bai jumps and follows Zhao shuning.


    When they came to the meeting hall, they had already begun to read the competition list.


    It''s not surprising that the person who Mrs. Haitang sent out this time was situ Yun. When situ Yun stood on the stage, it was basically who announced the victory.The second one on stage is Xiao Meiren''s helper.


    It turns out that the strange man I met outside the wall was really Xiao Meiren''s helper. When he came on the stage, people didn''t react much at first. It wasn''t until he put his spiritual power out that it attracted people''s attention.


    "This man''s strength should not be inferior to master situ."


    "Where did beauty Xiao find such a powerful helper? Why didn''t you hear anything before? "


    "It seems that this Qianyuan event is a little over the top."


    "It''s not sure who the flowers will fall to. This competition is very important."


    According to Zhao shuning''s preliminary estimation, the onlookers who came out later should be around siduan lingyao. She can deal with these people.


    Draw lots in order to compete with each other.


    Two people a round, the winner wins, and then the next round of competition.


    Zhao shuning just prayed that at the end of the day, he would not be against the strange man. He hoped that he would be eliminated when he was with situ Yun.


    In the previous competitions, the strange man in black never met situ Yun or Zhao shuning.


    And those elixirs, in situ Yun''s and Qingfeng''s hands, just like playing, soon announced the winner.


    It was Zhao shuning who took a long time to compete with several four section elixirs.


    But in the end, there were only three players left on the stage.


    Those are situ Yun, Qing Feng and Zhao shuning.


    In fact, in this competition, people already have a general answer.


    In Mo Bai''s eyes, there was a different light. His hand tightly grasped the sign hanging on his chest.


    And Qingfeng also seems to be affected by the general, understand what.


    The next three rounds of drawing.


    It''s a great honor that Zhao shuning has not been selected. This competition is between Qingfeng and situ Yun.


    Zhao shuning temporarily got empty, then out of the field.


    Mo Bai passed the tea.


    Zhao shuning took it and drank it.


    After drinking, don''t forget to praise Mo Bai.


    "Not bad, Mobai. They all learn to take care of people."


    The youth''s face raised a smile, in the sunlight, is so shining.

 Chapter 219

    Situ Yun fights Qingfeng.


    It''s a contest of unknown results.


    Situ Yun thought it would be better to go through the show as usual, but he didn''t expect to see it. This time, he met his opponent.


    Qingfeng also changed from neglect at the beginning to serious treatment later.


    The ability of situ Yun is obvious to all people in JIANGCHANG, but the ability of Qingfeng is unknown.


    There are many things that are more terrible because of the unknown.


    The competition between the two people on the field made people marvel more than once.


    The magic power in their hands is changing, and the seal on their hands is also changing rapidly. With such speed, ordinary people can''t see what tricks they are using.


    Zhao shuning once again exclaimed, fortunately just did not start.


    Otherwise, I can''t die because of the red lotus fire. It''s hard for me to say.


    "Mo Bai, why are you so quiet?"


    The boy didn''t know how to say it, so he was silent, just looking at Zhao shuning like this.


    He still has a lot of important things to do. The people are still waiting for him. He still has a lot of things to do.


    If he hadn''t thought of waiting for things when he was young before, he would be able to stay with Zhao shuning and enjoy the rare peace. But now, when he remembers, everything will be different.


    The boy stretched out his hand and gently touched Zhao shuning''s hair.


    His impression of the little girl ah, if you can always be so happy, then how good?


    Because of his action, Zhao shuning also looked back.


    See Mo Bai''s eyes.


    She seemed to think that something was different.


    Zhao shuning she knows, want to see through a person, then from his eyes.


    The ink white beside her is not like this.


    Zhao shuning slowly stood up, at this time, the fight on the stage is fierce, no one noticed them here.


    "You''re leaving? Is that right? "


    Mo Bai nodded.


    Zhao shuning smiles. She is happy for Mo Bai.


    "That man just now should be your former friend. You should know each other, right?"


    "Well."


    "Mobai, I''m so happy for you."


    But I am not happy, if I have never enjoyed your trust, or my life, can live heartless.


    Maybe I haven''t enjoyed being with you, so I won''t be so afraid of the darkness of ghosts.


    Zhao shuning, I want to be with you forever, I want to do my best to protect you.


    "Mo Bai, are you still my Mo Bai?"


    Zhao shuning stares at Mo Bai''s eyes and asks this sentence seriously.


    Because Zhao shuning knew that in Mobai''s blood, he was born to kill. If he was not the Mobai that Zhao shuning knew, he would be a danger of Dongze wasteland.


    The young man looked at Zhao shuning and said softly.


    "Mo Bai will always be Ning Ning''s Mo Bai."


    Zhao shuning turned around, that''s good.


    Mo Bai in his position, thinking of many things, in front of Ning Ning Ning, she is too small, small to himself can''t take her around, because GUI Hu that place, is very dangerous.


    If a little girl like Ning Ning is targeted by ancient fierce beasts, she will become their food.


    Ning Ning, you are here, waiting for me to come back.


    I will wait for you to grow up, to the day you grow up, I will protect you in my arms, will not let anyone hurt you.


    The competition on the stage finally draws down the curtain in the last palm of situ Yun and Qingfeng.


    Situ Yun retreated five steps and Qingfeng three.


    In this competition, situ Yun lost.


    Zhao shuning that relieved breath, the moment also mentioned the throat.


    At this time, Mo Bai came up and said in a soft voice, "don''t be afraid. You can go up, rather."


    This is the first time for Mo Bai to say such complete words. Zhao shuning''s heart can''t help but clatter. He is close to his ears. So close, Zhao shuning can feel his warm breath.


    His voice, seriously, is really beautiful.


    "Mo Bai, stay away from me. It''s so hot."


    Zhao shuning mumbled and pushed away Mo Bai.


    Mo Bai smiles. He thinks that Zhao shuning is a little girl and doesn''t know anything.


    But he didn''t know that the soul in Zhao shuning''s body had lived longer than him. She didn''t understand it. She just didn''t like the man who was so close to her except the teacher''s respect.


    Previously, Mo Bai had no temperament, but when he was an aphasia boy, he said that Zhao shuning could treat him as a child, but now it''s different.


    When Zhao shuning looked back, she found that Mo Bai''s eyes changed.I haven''t seen this kind of look.


    Thinking, before she was Ye Ling, when the master was bathing in the hot spring, she peeped through the window.


    At that time, the way I looked at the master was just like the way Mo Bai looked at her.


    Next, Zhao shuning went on stage.


    Before that, Mo Bai put his hand to the sign on his neck and rubbed it gently.


    Qingfeng stands on the stage. He looks at Mo Bai.


    Mo Bai shook his head to him. Qingfeng understood and nodded.


    Zhao shuning thinks that Qingfeng should be friends with Mo Bai, but he doesn''t think that Mo Bai is the master of Qingfeng.


    Everyone thought that Zhao shuning, the little one, must not be the opponent of Qingfeng.


    As strong as master situ, they were defeated by this strange man.


    How can this little girl be his opponent?


    But something strange happened.


    Zhao shuning is the heart and soul of the fight, but she did not expect that they will win so easily.


    At the time of the fight, Mingming Qingfeng was about to break her shield and fight her head-on. With one blow, Zhao shuning''s body would fly out of the venue.


    But the breeze, however, deviated from the direction when it was close to Zhao shuning.


    The breeze can''t be biased, because just now.


    The little master put the sign on his lips, and his eyes began to turn cold.


    Qingfeng knew that as long as she hurt the little girl in front of her, she would suffer ten times the humiliation of the little master.


    The little Lord''s beloved things are never willing to let others touch them.


    When the fist fell, the young man''s eyes were not as terrible as before.


    Zhao shuning also took the opportunity to hit Qingfeng''s chest and pointed out that the queen of Qingfeng warehouse retreated.


    Then, he supported himself on the ground and stood up slowly.


    Facing the crowd said: "I lost."


    Beauty Xiao stood up with a splash.


    Madame Haitang has a resentful look on her face.


    "Miss Xiao, I''m sorry. This little girl is too strong. I''m not an opponent."


    Zhao shuning thinks that this is really a big joke.


    If the strange man on the opposite side wants to release water, please let him act like a little bit. Otherwise, the audience will not look at Zhao shuning like an idiot.

 Chapter 220

    The result of the game was unexpected.


    Qingfeng''s defeat has become the object of public lament.


    "Sister, I think your helper has been bribed. It''s a pity that you can only get the second prize after so much effort."


    Beauty Xiao took a look at the breeze.


    Look at Mrs. Haitang again.


    Provocation: "in fact, take a few, sister I really don''t care, but, as long as I can in front of my sister, that for me, is the happiest thing."


    "You


    "My elder sister is the first lady of the family. This time, she is in the hands of an eighth lady in the yard. She doesn''t care. Anyway, I''m not the mother of the Lin family. I can''t stand so much attention. But my elder sister pays so much attention to reputation. This time, she may be criticized by many people."


    "They dare!"


    "Naturally, they don''t dare to say these things in front of their elder sister. But who can control their mouths? Today''s Qianyuan competition is so lively and there are so many people coming. Thanks to their elder sister''s" blessing ", I''m afraid that you, madam Haitang, won''t be in the third place. I''m afraid it won''t take three days for the whole Dongze wasteland to change I heard that. "


    Mrs. Haitang''s face is naturally not pretty.


    Xiao Meiren used to give Mrs. Haitang face in public, but after lvwu''s experience and knowing that she was a thorn in Mrs. Haitang''s eye, her attitude was no longer as respectful as before.


    People want her to die. Does she have to kneel down to thank them?


    Of course, beauty Xiao couldn''t do it.


    She got off the stage, went to Mrs. Xiang and said with a smile, "today, I''d like to congratulate Mrs. Xiang. Unexpectedly, this leader fell into your eighth yard."


    "Beauty Xiao, I''m flattered."


    Xiao Meiren nodded and said, "be careful, she won''t let you go."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Obviously, she knew where she was.


    "Thank you very much."


    Xiao Meiren shook her sleeve and left the meeting.


    And at this time, Lin Feng came down, that direction, unexpectedly is toward Yu Xiang this direction.


    In front of Yu Xiang, Lin Feng stretches out his hand to her after a long absence. Zhao shuning turns his back naturally. Now she sees Lin Feng, still itching his teeth.


    "Master -"


    "Xiangxiang, I wonder if you are free today. Would you like to come with me?"


    Mrs. Xiang nodded and put her hand on Lin Feng''s.


    Zhao shuning didn''t look back until they went away.


    At this time, Mrs. Haitang also came down from above, and she followed situ Yun. Obviously, Mrs. Haitang''s face was very bad, but situ Yun was still indifferent.


    Zhao shuning stood in the same place.


    She is waiting for Mrs. Haitang.


    Now she has no worries, since Mo Bai and the man in black know each other, then, with the power of Madam Haitang, for a moment, she should not hurt Mo Bai.


    At this time, breeze also walked down, looking at Mo Bai way: "let''s go."


    Mo Bai nodded.


    "Wait for me for a moment."


    Mo Bai came to Zhao shuning and said softly, "I''m going."


    "I know. Take care all the way."


    "You have to be good. I''ll come back to see you."


    Zhao shuning nodded, her mind at this time, not in Mo Bai, but through him, looking at the Begonia lady behind Mo Bai.


    Mo Bai sighed.


    He took down the sign above his neck, then squatted down to get close to Zhao shuning.


    "Mo Bai, what are you doing?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhao shuning noticed that there was something warm on his neck.


    "This? Isn''t that what you brought up? What are you doing for me? "


    Zhao shuning really doesn''t want to accept other people''s things with special significance. She knows that once she accepts some feelings, she can''t afford them.


    As she spoke, she was about to take it down.


    "Rather, No."


    Mo Bai stopped Zhao shuning''s action, and then said: "I now, nothing can give you, just this one thing, I hope you take it." It''s like I''m with you.


    "But -"


    "Ning Ning, I''m leaving."


    "I know, but Mobai -"


    "if you don''t want this thing, don''t give it back to me now. When I''m far away, just find a place and throw it away."


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    Mo Bai said, "don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    "Well, take care all the way." I said that before.


    "What else?""What else?"


    "I remember that when you separated from the man before, you gave him the light blue tassel to decorate the flute."


    Light blue silk? Do you mean the one you gave to your master?


    "Mo Bai, do you like that, too?"


    "Ning Ning, don''t you understand me?"


    "I don''t understand."


    "Forget it."


    Mo Bai rubbed Zhao shuning''s hair, stood up and said in a soft voice, "how can I forget that you are just a nine-year-old child? What can you understand?"


    "I''m going, Ning Ning."


    Zhao shuning waved.


    Mo Bai said, "I''ll come back for you."


    Zhao shuning nodded again.


    Then, Mo Bai turns around, leads the breeze, and walks towards the lady of Begonia behind him. When passing by the lady of Begonia, Mo Bai stops.


    Begonia lady want to come forward, but found that his feet can not move, the body is also imprisoned in place.


    She raised her head in amazement and just wanted to call situ Yun.


    He heard the breeze around him say: "master situ, I didn''t understand one or two moves before. I want to ask you for advice. I don''t know if you have time."


    In fact, situ Yun has noticed something wrong with Mrs. Haitang.


    But he still pretended not to see it.


    Because of what happened to lvwu, he felt guilty all the time. He felt a little cowardly at that time. For the sake of the future of his family, he didn''t stand on Zhao shuning''s side.


    "Of course there is time."


    Qingfeng and situ Yun left the meeting.


    And the body side of Begonia madam, left Mo Bai one person only.


    "Madame Begonia."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Don''t do anything, I just want to warn Mrs. Haitang that Zhao shuning is my person. If I come back and find that she is missing a hair because of you, I will send you, your daughter and son to Jiuquan."


    "How dare you?"


    "Do you dare me?"


    Youth is still smiling, but his smile, it is so seeping.


    When Mo Bai said this, there was a tiger hovering in the middle of his brow. It looked very strange.


    For a moment, Mrs. Haitang was frightened and nodded her head.


    "It''s the best to be wise."


    Mo Bai left, and the power of imprisoning Madame Haitang disappeared out of thin air.

 Chapter 221

    "Come on, what''s the matter? It''s just a woman. I can''t make it."


    Zhao shuning is ready for the war.


    Mrs. Haitang came over.


    Then, she didn''t even look at Zhao shuning. She passed her directly.


    "No, things shouldn''t have developed in this way. Her eyes on the stage before obviously wanted to eat mine?"


    "There''s something wrong."


    "Is it difficult that Mo Bai has just given her sweat medicine?"


    Zhao shuning thought about it for a long time, but he didn''t think it through.


    At this time, Mrs. Haitang was already sweating.


    Just now that young man, he was very strange. When I saw him before, he could not speak, his eyes were dull, just like a fool.


    But just now, he not only spoke, but also threatened her.


    The young man clearly knew that he was the master mother of the Lin family and that she was the first lady of the Lin family, but he easily said that.


    Mrs. Haitang didn''t want to care until she saw the tiger in the young man''s eyebrow.


    She just understood why the boy was so arrogant.


    Only the master is qualified to talk with him. Madame Haitang once met a similar person a long time ago, just before the fall of the empress Ye Ling.


    Looking at the people of the four families, they all looked servile when they saw that man.


    At that time, Mrs. Haitang knew that such people could not be provoked.


    I didn''t expect to see that kind of people just now.


    "Madame Begonia."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Have you nothing to say to me?"


    "No


    After that, Mrs. Haitang didn''t dare to stay any longer and left the meeting.


    The crowd around the venue also slowly dispersed because of the disappearance of the owners. However, this year''s Qianyuan event is destined to become the talk of the people in the land of JIANGCHANG.


    Zhao shuning raised his head, just wanted to find Mo Bai, but found that he could not be seen.


    Her hand unconsciously touched the sign on her chest, with mixed feelings in her heart.


    I don''t know how to say, anyway, this brand, for the time being, should not be taken down.


    Put down the sign, Zhao shuning slowly out of the Lin yard, to tell the truth, for a moment, no ink white with, she felt a little not used to.


    "Now, where can I go?"


    "To find the master?"


    "But will he dislike me? After all, master is so busy? "


    "If I don''t go to find him, now, should I go back to Yanqing city and have a look at the Zhao family?"


    As Zhao shuning walked, he suddenly felt relieved.


    She first found a place and went to sleep.


    In her dream, she saw the Phoenix. The Phoenix was lying on a plain. Next to it, there was master Baize.


    Yan Ruyu waved to Zhao shuning, and then she ran to her.


    Master is still so good-looking, he just sat there, Zhao shuning saw, breathing will suffocate, do not know how to express their feelings.


    She wants to monopolize the master.


    This idea is so dangerous, but also so urgent.


    But when Zhao shuning rushed past.


    The Phoenix gave out a shrill cry, and Baise disappeared without a trace. The master suddenly became thousands of people, and the scene at his feet also changed greatly. This is not the plain, but outside the palace of Dongze wasteland empress.


    It''s still on that high platform.


    Zhao shuning''s Hibiscus colored dress was splashed with blood.


    She looks at herself on the stage, just as she was when she was Ye Ling. Zhao shuning looks at her falling in a pool of blood, and her mouth gushing out blood. Zhao shuning wants to pass, but finds that there is a natural barrier in front of her, which she can''t cross.


    That kind of pain, once again hit Zhao shuning''s heart.


    Zhao shuning felt extremely painful, and then knelt down with his head in his arms.


    After that, the sky began to snow heavily.


    Then, the master appeared. He held Ye Ling in his arms with heartache.


    Zhao shuning can see clearly, the master''s expression is indeed painful, and the master''s frozen face, even left two lines of tears.


    How can the master cry?


    Looking at his tears, Zhao shuning felt that his heart was aching.


    No one can hurt the master, even himself.


    Zhao shuning patted the light barrier and called Yan Ruyu, but Yan Ruyu didn''t respond. She watched the master slowly walk to the stage and picked up the broken flute.


    Zhao shuning remembers that when she died, the flute in her hand fell to the stage and broke into many pieces.She saw the master checking the words inside.


    Zhao shuning tries to get closer to see what the word is, but her consciousness is more and more clear. Then, she is pulled back to reality.


    After waking up, Zhao shuning found that he was already supported by a red lotus.


    Think about it, just those memories, should also be the memory of industry fire red lotus, but its memory, reliable? Is it true what I just saw in my dream?


    Did the master really cry for himself?


    Zhao shuning shakes his head and instantly drives the idea out of his mind.


    "Zhao shuning, are you crazy?"


    "You''re really a toad who wants to eat swan meat, and you don''t look at yourself. How dare you do such a dream to master?"


    "Wake up, Zhao shuning. It''s a daydream."


    It is impossible for a immortal like master to shed tears, even if he is moved.


    Zhao shuning put his hand on his chin.


    This time, she couldn''t sleep at all.


    But also at this time, the red lotus, suddenly appeared a person, that person''s expression, but also with a trace of anxiety, Zhao shuning looked, and desperately rubbed his eyes.


    "Zhao shuning, you are really sleepy. I said you should wake up. Why are you still in a dream?"


    The person who appears in front of Zhao shuning''s eyes is Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu in the Zonghui, suddenly feel the industry fire red lotus change, and quickly will send their own over, still think Xiaoning son what happened.


    But when he appeared, he saw Zhao shuning talking to himself.


    "Well, since it''s a dream, I can''t do too much for it?"


    As soon as the idea of Zhao shuning came out, she implemented it.


    So, in Yan Ruyu''s unbelievable eyes.


    Zhao shuning is like an octopus.


    Then, climbing higher and higher, Yan Ruyu took Zhao shuning in her arms.


    Zhao shuning''s hands quickly hang on Yan Ruyu''s body, and then Duqi small mouth, will face Yan Ruyu in the past.

 Chapter 222

    Yan Ruyu can''t laugh or cry now.


    When she was summoned by Honglian, Yan Ruyu was holding a Dharma meeting for the elders.


    Later, he felt the fluctuation of Honglian. He was worried about the danger of Xiaoning on his way here, so he rushed over immediately.


    Zhao shuning so hands tightly climbing Yan Ruyu''s neck, and then Baji a, kiss up.


    After kissing, she licked her lips and laughed wildly.


    Yan Ruyu was tickled by her action.


    But helpless, Zhao shuning now, right when he is dreaming.


    "Ha ha ha ha, I said it must be a dream, the real master, where will I kiss."


    After that, Yan Ruyu''s face, which has remained unchanged for thousands of years, turned a little red because of this sentence. This appearance is really a long time to see. Looking at it, it is very pitiful.


    So Zhao shuning is not polite. He makes an effort and kisses him again.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t blush now. He laughed.


    He laughed.


    "Ah, master laughed. You are not master, are you? If the master knew that I had done such shameless things, he would not smile at me. Wuwu - I''m really dreaming. "


    With that, Zhao shuning lay on Yan Ruyu''s chest and fell asleep with a few words of symbolic sobbing.


    Yan Ruyu looked at the small figure in front of her chest. The smile on her face was so warm.


    He gently raised his hand, and the red lotus slowly tightened its petals, wrapping them in the middle.


    And Zhao shuning, so lying in Yan Ruyu''s arms, fell asleep.


    "You little girl, what can I do with you as a teacher?"


    Yan Ruyu didn''t move, just lay on it with the direction of Honglian.


    There are too many things happening on this plane.


    Sometimes Yan Ruyu would doubt that he came to this face for what?


    Eternal loneliness?


    Or is it a thousand year old imperial master praised by people?


    Or the Phoenix royal family that people talk about?


    Even Yan Ruyu didn''t know when she fell in love with Ye Ling, because she really had too many moments to cure herself.


    She will take the purple ball, said master you eat, eat, will be responsible for me.


    She will tightly cover the wound after the injury, not to let anyone find, also not to let themselves find, etc. after the injury is good, scar, Yan Ruyu saw, she would say that it was accidentally cut, no harm.


    Or maybe she is not as good as Yan Ruyu in every aspect, but she is always worried about Yan Ruyu''s safety. However, if Yan Ruyu is a little uncomfortable, Ye Ling is more uncomfortable than him and has been running around for him.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t know when she was, because of which thing she fell in love with Ye Ling. She only knew that she had been with Ye Ling for more than ten years. She had a better life than before.


    So that time, Ye Ling jokingly said: "master, when I am 22 years old, I will manage the Dongze wasteland in an orderly way, will you marry me?"


    Then, Yan Ruyu was silent for a long time. Just when ye Ling wanted to find the next topic to talk about, Yan Ruyu said softly, "well."


    After this, I don''t know if ye Ling is serious, but Yan Ruyu is in the heart.


    He thought that at most he was just on the spur of the moment and would agree to Ye Ling''s unreasonable request.


    It wasn''t until that night when Yan Ruyu picked up Ye Ling''s body from the high platform in the heavy snow that he knew that at that time, what he said was not a joke. He really put her in his heart, and he really wanted to marry her.


    Moreover, for the first time, Yan Ruyu wanted to destroy the whole Dongze wasteland because of Ye Ling.


    You know, Yan Ruyu is the founder of the Kyushu mainland. He should have been superior and benefited all the people, but he had such a dangerous thought. It''s really terrible.


    "Xiao Ning''er, you can sleep in peace."


    Yan Ruyu gives red lotus to Zhao shuning, so he doesn''t have to worry about Zhao shuning''s life and death.


    Even if one day, Zhao shuning meets an invincible opponent, Honglian will keep her last life at the last moment.


    Zhao shuning turned over, Yan Ruyu''s hand slightly opened, and she rolled out of Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    Yan Ruyu got up and came out of the red lotus. Standing outside the red lotus, she smiles and disappears.


    When I came back to the congregation again, those Dharma elders were all serious.


    "Emperor Zun, but what''s the big problem?"


    "Emperor Zun, your clothes are a little out of order. Is Guihe doing something new again?"


    "Emperor, what happened just now? Do you want us to send troops? "


    Yan Ruyu shook her head and sat back in her place.


    This meeting, Zhao Huai as a chartered personnel, also came to the scene.Among the many students, he should be the most special one, because only Zhao Huai was lucky enough to have seen emperor Zun so close and talked with him.


    At this time, the boy in white is as gentle as before.


    Yan Ruyu said: "nothing, everyone continue."


    Recently, Guihe has been acting frequently. It must be to find someone in Kyushu mainland. Yan Ruyu found Guihe several times in different places.


    Those are dead attendants. If he wants to ask questions, they will be quickly strangled by the animals they are carrying.


    If only there were ghosts in Dongze wasteland, Yan Ruyu would not have to worry so much.


    "At that time, if necessary, I will go to Guihu in person."


    Guihun is a gloomy island outside Kyushu. It is surrounded by water. If you are very human, you can''t cross mountains and water.


    Because the water, there are ancient fierce beast guard.


    The reason why Yan Ruyu had never set foot in Guihu before was that Baize was the king of all animals and the ancient god beast. It signed a contract with Guihu''s fierce beast and did not invade each other.


    But if they do not obey the rules, the contract will not count.


    And what Yan Ruyu thinks strange is not only this.


    Previously, when I was in Qingyun country, I saw a meteor across the sky. The direction of the meteor''s fall is the direction of Guihu.


    "Emperor Zun, do you want Zhao Huai to accompany you?"


    Zhao Huai smell speech, raise head, Yan Ruyu also looked at him.


    Immediately, Yan Ruyu said: "now, his mind is not completely stable. He needs to continue to practice here for a period of time. Mr. Xia, please do this. "


    Although Zhao Huai didn''t understand the connection between the ghost and himself, Emperor Zun said he didn''t need to, so he had his reason.


    "When does emperor Zun plan to leave?"


    "Soon."


    Yan Ruyu is like this, as long as the decision is made, there will be no delay.

 Chapter 223

    But now Yan Ruyu is no longer the creator who had no desire or desire before.


    Before he left, he still had a little concern.


    Therefore, when Zhao shuning stretched out and felt that he had a really good dream, he saw his master standing in front of him.


    She was so scared that she almost rolled down from the red lotus.


    If the master knew that he had just had such a dream, he didn''t know what to think of her.


    "Master, are you here?"


    "Well, let me see you."


    "Master, why don''t you wait for me to come to you?"


    "Do you want to be a teacher again?"


    Before, she didn''t want to go to the capital, Chang''an? Or go to Yanqing city to see how the Zhao family is now?


    "Of course," said Zhao


    She''s just afraid that if she sticks to him like this, he won''t like her.


    "Xiao Ning''er."


    "Master," he said


    "As a teacher, I''m going to go to ghost town."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "You can''t go. If you want to cross the sea area of Guihu, you have to be at least a baxiangling pharmacist without the help of ancient fierce beasts."


    "Master, don''t I have you? Isn''t that all right? Or is the master afraid that I will drag you down? "


    "Xiao Ning''er, you don''t have a phoenix now. You can''t fly to the place where GUI Hu is. There''s no boat there. You can only go there. Do you understand?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    In fact, at the end of the day, she knew that her ability was still too low. If she followed the master, she would be a burden to him.


    However, it was not easy for her to see Master. She didn''t want to be separated from him so soon.


    "Master, is it a bit tricky for you to do this in person?"


    Without waiting for Yan Ruyu to speak, Zhao shuning said, "master, don''t care. I''ll be waiting for you to come back."


    Yan Ruyu stretched out her hand, and Zhao shuning cleverly went to his hands.


    "Master, although I''m not good at spirit and spirit, you have to believe me, I will return to the peak and become your proudest disciple."


    "Of course I believe you as a teacher."


    "I''m happy, actually."


    "Happy what?"


    Zhao shuning said with a proud face: "the former master is always cold and seldom smiles. He never tells anyone where he wants to go, but now the master is different."


    Yan Ruyu smiles. She looks so beautiful.


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Master, I will tell you where to go now. That''s the big difference. "


    Yan Ruyu smiles and gently scrapes Zhao shuning''s nose with her hand. Really, after such a long time, sometimes she is as mature as living for thousands of years, sometimes she is like a child.


    "Xiao Ning''er is naturally different from a teacher."


    "It''s like, like, family."


    Family two words, Yan Ruyu a listen, and stunned.


    Zhao shuning knows that master must be a little homesick.


    I have known the master for nearly 30 years. His appearance has not changed at all. His appearance has never changed. I don''t know if it is a good thing for the master? Or something unfortunate?


    "Master, I said something wrong."


    "Well, my family, maybe, is long gone."


    "Master, can I hear the story of your family?"


    Yan Ruyu smiles and sits down.


    "The story is very long. I can''t finish it for a long time. If I have time in the future, I''ll talk to you slowly."


    "Those who have time, those who have time."


    Zhao shuning wants to say that she has time and her whole life to listen to the master. As long as the master is willing to speak, she will listen wholeheartedly at any time.


    Countless times at night, Zhao shuning has thought about what kind of people the master''s parents are in order to cultivate people with such temperament as the master. Since the master can live forever, what about his parents?


    However, these are the master''s family affairs. If he doesn''t tell me, he won''t dare to ask.


    "Little girl, when I solve this problem, let''s talk about it, OK?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Master, I want to tell you something about the south family of Qingning."


    "I know that fate is decided by heaven, Xiao Ning''er. That''s what they should eat. You don''t have to interfere more."


    "I see."


    Yan Ruyu said, "then you should stay in the Dongze wasteland and try to improve yourself. As a teacher, you should go to the ghost town."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Master, Mo Bai has gone back."


    At this time, Yan Ruyu remembered that the boy who had been following Zhao shuning had disappeared.


    "Well, where did he go?"Zhao shuning shook his head and said, "I don''t know."


    Yan Ruyu''s face was a little more happy. He said, "didn''t you ask?"


    "Mo Bai and I met on Ping Road. I just thought he was a friend. He didn''t say where he was going back. Of course I didn''t ask. Besides, he wasn''t a teacher."


    The last sentence is very light.


    Beauty is like jade.


    "What''s the difference between me and him?"


    Zhao shuning at this time hastily said: "of course not the same."


    "Oh?"


    Zhao shuning lowered his voice and said: "for me, Mo Bai is a friend, a companion and a good teammate. He is just like Chuwen chunuan. He is also the person I care about."


    Yan Ruyu''s face was a little lonely and said, "do you care about him, too?"


    "I care. Mo Bai''s heart is not bad, but no one guides him. But master, Mo Bai is my friend and best friend. There are many best friends, but master is the only one."


    When Yan Ruyu heard this, the loneliness on her face disappeared instantly. In her heart, she also raised a big wave. At her chest, her heart beat faster and stronger.


    Xiao Ning''er just said, master, there is only one.


    "Master, I know that I''m not your only disciple. Before me, you must have accepted other disciples. You are the master of the Millennium emperor. To you, I''m just one of a thousand people, but it doesn''t matter. You are the only one in my heart and will never change."


    Yan Ruyu lost her smile.


    That smile is so beautiful.


    Master a smile, Zhao shuning will be crazy feel, let oneself immediately return to the West are willing to.


    "Xiao Ning''er, you are so cute."


    Zhao shuning may not know that Yan Ruyu has received many disciples, and without exception, those are emperors, but she is the only one who has received her first female disciple.


    Xiao Ning''er now only has a nine-year-old body. When she says this, she needs to look at Yan Ruyu with her head half up and blinking.


    Really, if she is not nine year old Zhao shuning now, but 22-year-old Ye Ling, maybe Yan Ruyu at this time will not be able to restrain the palpitation in her heart.


    And then I can''t help bending over and kissing.


    But now, she''s just a child.


    "I wish you would grow up soon."


    When Yan Ruyu left, she left this strange sentence. Zhao shuning thought that the master wanted her to be strong quickly and become the empress Ye Ling of that year. He didn''t want her to lose face.


    She never thought that the master had such a mind when he said that.

 Chapter 224

    When Yan Ruyu left, she said something to Ye Ling.


    It''s about the people on the border of Dongze.


    There, most of them are small and wild countries, which are connected with each other and prosperous.


    Before he died, most of the place was under the jurisdiction of Wang Cheng, and Ye Ling didn''t pay much attention.


    "Go, go to the border and bring back what belongs to you."


    "But I don''t have any friends there, and I don''t have a place to rest."


    "There are old friends you know."


    After Yan Ruyu finished, he really left. Zhao shuning lingered in the same place for a long time. He was uneasy in the end. He really believed in himself.


    It will take at least half a month from here to the border.


    Now, I can only walk slowly.


    Anyway, the world is so big. What''s the pain you haven''t suffered?


    After a few words of complaint, Zhao shuning set out on his way. He didn''t know when he would see his master next time. His previous nine-year-old birthday had passed.


    It''s hard to be trapped in this small body.


    I hope I can grow up quickly, and then I can show some skills, as well as the mental skills taught by the master.


    Yan Ruyu is going to the place where Feng Zhan is.


    If you want to say that Feng Zhan is really smart enough, he has a dark stomach, and no one can match him.


    Because of the information he released, the Shenzong among the ghosts thought that he was an expert, and thought that he really knew the real whereabouts of the ghost town master.


    So the people in Shenzong took him and Ling siser back respectfully.


    During this period, Fengzhan and Ling''s eyes were covered with black cloth.


    Feng Zhan doesn''t care. On the way to the ghost town center, Ling siser is in a panic. After all, she has never seen the world. This time, she suddenly comes to ghost town. She doesn''t die, and she knows such a young man.


    Feng Zhan is used to the world, but he is not flustered at all.


    He''s at his fingertips about lying.


    Feng Zhan is really good at deceiving. He even asked the people of Shenzong to invite him and Ling siser into the palace with a sedan chair of 16 people.


    On the sedan chair, Ling''s hands and feet were shaking.


    "Young master, I''m a little afraid."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    "Those people are so terrible. If you know that you cheated them, will you split us up and leave us where we were before? I''m afraid when I look at so many corpses. "


    Feng Zhan leisurely said: "what''s the matter here? When we get there, we have to find a way to get out of this ghost place. If we want to trap our royal highness here, it''s still a little tender."


    Ling said in surprise, "did you just say that? "This hall?"


    "Fast, you''re wrong."


    "Your Highness, who on earth are you?"


    Feng Zhan closes her eyes and doesn''t speak any more. Ling siser is a reserved girl. Seeing that Feng Zhan doesn''t answer her, she can''t ask again.


    Besides, earlier, the young master said that he had suffered a heavy injury and could not remember anything. His questioning might also hurt the young master''s soul.


    In fact, Feng Zhan didn''t fall asleep.


    The reason why he told Ling siser that he didn''t remember anything was false. He didn''t want to explain too much to others.


    Besides, no one believes this kind of thing.


    The reason why she took Ling siser was that she was the first person she knew in the mainland of Kyushu after she came here, and she was not annoying.


    At that time out of the ghost, I also expect her to help me find the whereabouts of Yan Ruyu.


    After all, the sedan chair was outside the palace.


    At this time, several Dharma protectors in Shenzong, except for Qingfeng, Mingyue, Canglong and Baizhi, were already waiting outside the palace.


    "I''m the Dharma protector of xiashenzong. I''d like to welcome the young master."


    Feng Zhan said to the girl beside him, "don''t be afraid. Just follow me."


    Ling se se nodded, with Feng Zhan, slowly under the sedan chair.


    "You are the people in Shenzong, aren''t you? Where''s your throne? Why don''t you come out to meet me? "


    When Feng Zhan said this, his heart was not empty at all. When he was in the previous position, he could be regarded as the eldest son of Feng''s royal family. What kind of world has he never seen? What power did not have, say this, also need not pretend at all, because he himself, is born Royal.


    Hearing the speech, the three men looked at each other and knelt down and said, "young master, my master is waiting for you inside. He has specially prepared a baptism for you, waiting for you to enter."


    Feng Zhan said.


    He followed the men in.


    He knew there was a barrier before the baptism.


    And that level is to set up a natural God''s induction stone. If Fengzhan is really like the message he left to the public, then the induction will surely shine.The more noble the status is, the more brilliant it is.


    Therefore, when Feng Zhan came in and saw that the huge round stone was placed in the center, he was very puzzled. He was also extremely natural and wanted to bypass the huge stone.


    "Yi -"


    a sharp sword stands in front of Feng Zhan.


    "Young master, are you going in the wrong direction? Don''t you recognize this stone?"


    Feng Zhan in the heart way, oneself affirmation don''t know, if know of words, still use here to look for you?


    But he didn''t say it. Ling siser said a few words beside him, and his face was a little tense.


    Isn''t this plane so magical? Can you measure your status with a broken stone?


    Previously, why don''t you talk to yourself? What can I do now?


    "Young master said that he was a prophet. Since he was a prophet, he couldn''t even know the induction stone? Are you deliberately leaving false information to deceive the people of Shenzong? "


    Of course, I lied to you, otherwise how could you bring us here?


    But on the face, Feng Zhan said: "presumptuous, I''m a great prophet, and even want to use the induction stone to test me? Do you doubt me? "


    The Three Dharma protectors looked at each other.


    But all block in front of Feng Zhan body, that facial expression, can not how good-looking.


    "Young master, our God seat is very concerned about the news of our little Lord, so we will treat you so politely. If we have something wrong, please forgive me."


    "Well, I see."


    "But young master, you have to pass this induction stone. We trust young master, and he can''t deceive us. Just confirm his identity. If you are upright, why are you afraid of this little induction stone?"


    Feng Zhan at this time, the heart is also surging up uneasiness.


    If I put my hand on the sensor stone and didn''t respond at last, would it really be like what siser said? Are these people really going to tear him apart? And then throw the body in the wilderness?


    After all, I don''t have the mental power and spiritual power. When the time comes, can I just give up?

 Chapter 225

    At this time, the Three Dharma protectors outside the side hall of Shenzong also had a bad face.


    "This man doesn''t look like a prophet, but a charlatan?"


    "The charlatan dares to beat the flag to our Shenzong territory. Is he looking for death?"


    "I don''t think it''s like that. He''s naturally noble. Ordinary people can''t pretend that."


    "But he didn''t even know the sensor stone."


    It''s really strange.


    If it wasn''t for the divinity, they had no way to search all over the mainland of Kyushu and all the corners of Guihu, and they didn''t find the news of Shao Zhu, why did they put their hope on such a young man.


    Ling se se was also worried at this time.


    But her face was as fearless as possible.


    On one side, she whispered to Feng Zhan: "young master, what should I do?"


    Feng Zhan looked around, and then coughed, attracted the attention of the public, angelica thought, so handsome childe, if it is really deceptive at that time.


    It''s not a bad thing for her to keep him in her room every day.


    "Keke Keke --"


    "did you think about it?"


    Feng Zhan went to the stone and stretched out his hand. Everyone''s attention followed him. However, when his hand was about to touch the stone, he drew back.


    The moon frowned.


    The black dragon was also angry.


    Angelica dahurica is revealing intriguing expression.


    "No, you stone, there won''t be a problem, will there?"


    The moon frowned: "what can be the problem? This sensor stone works well. We just tried it this morning. "


    "But I don''t believe it."


    If you want to talk about Feng Zhan''s shameless ability, really, he is the second, no one dares to be the first.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "You try to show me."


    Mingyue impatiently came over, took a deep breath and put her hand on it. After a while, the sensor stone showed a blue light.


    Induction stone, divided into many levels.


    At the lowest level, it can sense the ordinary elixir. When the elixir puts his hand on it, it will emit light cyan light.


    Then there are alchemists. Alchemists are rare. They usually turn yellow.


    If the higher level elixir and alchemist put their hands on it, it will turn blue just like the moon protector just put it on.


    But if the level of the little city Lord, gifted people to induction, it is purple.


    If it''s the seat of God, it''s turquoise.


    The most noble is gold, but this color, except for the existence of the creator, no one in this world should be able to reach this point.


    "Now you should be relieved?"


    Feng Zhan nodded thoughtfully.


    He turned his head and whispered to Ayana, "is there any purple phosphor in your heaven and earth bag?"


    Ling se SE''s heart is already very flustered, but her facial expression, still abnormal calm.


    She lowered her voice and said, "young master, these people are not idiots."


    Feng Zhan turns around, thrusts his waist and touches his nose uneasily.


    I think it''s too simple.


    This face-to-face person, how can he be so easy to deceive.


    "Oh, I want to ask, if the condition is not good, will it affect the error of the induction stone? You don''t know, it took me nearly half a month to get here from the deserted land. My body is almost broken up, and I can''t bear it."


    Ling se SE''s face couldn''t hang.


    Don''t you forget that they were carried over by a 16 - tire sedan chair, which was what he asked for at the beginning.


    "Young master, our patience is limited."


    "Mingyue, I think this man is playing with us. I go in and report to the throne, and then see if I don''t break this boy up."


    Feng Zhan smell speech, immediately not happy.


    "When you act, do you want to get the guidance of the prophet? It''s beyond our capacity. "


    Ayana''s face was worse than crying.


    I said, young master, you don''t have this ability now. You still want to provoke others. You really think your life is too long.


    "What did you say?"


    Canglong said, will start, but was stopped by Angelica dahurica.


    "Cang Long, don''t be impulsive. You must have something extraordinary. Otherwise, you won''t be so arrogant. If you don''t get the order from the throne, we won''t be able to kill this man for the time being."


    Feng Zhan was relieved.


    Angelica dahurica also said: "but today, if you don''t want to use this stone, you should --"


    the woman clapped her hands gently, and the stone slabs in front of Fengzhan were pulled away on both sides. Below, there was the abyss, and there was black water flowing. On the top, there were countless black roots, which looked terrible."You''ve seen a lot. You should know what this is, don''t you?"


    "Of course I do."


    Just finish saying, Feng Zhan lowered a voice to ask nearby Ling se se: "this is what ghost thing?"


    Ling se se is also smart, quickly said: "sour water can corrode people''s body, but Dharma protector, you use this to scare my son, do you fundamentally distrust my son?"


    Angelica clap hands, the two pieces of stone will quickly close.


    "That''s not true. I designed this mechanism myself. I just thought it was fun to show my shame in front of the young master. After all, once this stone slab falls, if it falls into acid water, it''s OK. People''s pain will be gone for a moment and a half at most. But if it falls on the old tree root, the tree root has no nutrients all the year round, so I often use human blood to nourish it It grows up. These days, I''m really busy and forget to feed it. "


    "The young master should know that the things above the ghosts are evil. The branches under the stone slab depend on absorbing aura for a living."


    "Sometimes, I often throw down disobedient followers or liar guards. Once the root of the Millennium tree entangles a person''s body, its branches will insert one by one into a person''s internal organs. For a while, this person will not die."


    "It''s going to take a thousand year old tree to drink enough blood before he dies. The death is extremely terrible. The process is also extremely painful."


    Angelica dahurica is the most enchanting among these Dharma protectors.


    In front of her chest, there is a fire snake spinning around her, which looks strange and sexy.


    "You see, what do I do when I talk with you? You are a prophet. Naturally, you are different from those people."


    Feng Zhan gritted her teeth.


    Little aunt, look at the place you are transmitting. Who are these people? They will draw blood and die at any moment.


    A good girl and a snake hanging on her chest.


    It''s weird.


    "Isn''t that induction? Why not? "


    When it''s too late, use the power of the pure lotus demon fire in your body to make this stone show blue light. I just don''t know. This method can''t work.


    Having said that, Feng Zhan''s beautiful eyes shrank.


    His right hand, then slowly put up.

 Chapter 226

    At the moment when Feng Zhan put his hand on the induction stone.


    The palace of Shenzong is shining, and the color of the light is gold, which they have never seen before.


    For a moment, all the people of Shenzong stopped to wait and see.


    I was shocked to see the soaring light of the sensor stone.


    Feng Zhan was shocked to see this scene.


    Then he looked at Ayana.


    "What''s going on?"


    How can it turn into gold? Did you help yourself? When the woman put her hand on it, it was blue.


    Feng Zhan just wanted to explain.


    But I saw that all the people of Shenzong fell to their knees.


    "Meet the ancestor."


    "Ancestor?"


    Also at this time, a man in white robe appeared in the rear of Shenzong.


    I saw his eyes burning, tightly looking at Feng Zhan.


    Feng Zhan just feel puzzled, that person then one knee kneels down to the ground: "kowtow to the ancestor."


    Ancestor? What on earth is this?


    Feng Zhan said, "I''m not Yan Ruyu."


    As Ling siser said before, Yan Ruyu is the founder and the master of the Millennium emperor, so at this time, Feng Zhan naturally thinks that the other party regards him as Yan Ruyu.


    "We naturally know that you are not Yan Ruyu. Yan Ruyu is the emperor of Kyushu, not the ancestor of our ghost. His subordinates have seen Yan Ruyu before, and he is not your face."


    Feng Zhan was more confused at this time.


    And the man kneeling in front of him, according to the situation, he should be regarded as a higher person in this God clan.


    Who is he?


    "Qizhi''s first ancestor, Yuantong, is the elder of the Shenzong."


    "Look at you, you should know who I am?"


    The elder nodded, and then said, "we have been guided by the immortal for a long time, saying that our generations will wait here for a thousand years, and we will surely be able to guard the arrival of our ancestors."


    "Oh?"


    "Can the ancestor come from another plane?"


    Feng Zhan nodded.


    "Dare to ask the ancestor, in that plane, can you call the wind and the rain?"


    Feng Zhan wanted to shake his head, but he nodded again when he thought about the thousands of gullies under him.


    "You are the new master of my ghost. Our Shenzong is here for generations to guard your coming. As long as you are here, these fierce beasts of our ghost will obey your orders."


    Feng Zhan feels that they have misunderstood their identity.


    However, he did not pierce it.


    When Yuan Tong said this, his eyes were not only respectful, but also full of ambition.


    The ghost people are not simple, the people in the God clan are more terrible.


    Unfortunately, they met him Fengzhan.


    They want to use themselves to achieve their goals, and they also want to use them to get out of this place.


    "Elder, get up. We have something to discuss."


    Yuan Tong led the people to stand up.


    "Venerable, we didn''t know your identity before, but we didn''t expect that you are such a low-key person. You are the supreme being, but you just want to appear as a prophet. Just now you don''t want to test the induction stone. It''s to hide your identity. It''s reckless of your subordinates. "


    These people are subordinate to each other, but no one knows what their real purpose is.


    Ling''s heart is also more respectful to Feng Zhan.


    She thought that the young master had his watch, but she didn''t expect that he was so hidden.


    These are all people''s thoughts. Only Feng Zhan thinks that he''s pretending to be big this time. He has to be more careful in the future, but he can''t show his horse''s feet.


    When the beam of golden light across the sky, Yan Ruyu, is also on the way.


    Seeing the golden light, he could not help but stop to think.


    Then he closed his eyes and reached the Zonghui, the capital of Chang''an, where Zhao Huai was still practicing.


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes suddenly opened, and doubts appeared on her face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhao Huai is in Zonghui. What''s the matter with the golden light in the direction of Guihe?


    That should be the light from the induction stone. In this world, except for himself, only Zhao Huai, the supreme beast, can cause such a vision.


    But now, both of them are away. Who caused this golden light?


    To say that Feng Zhan and his younger brother are not infected, it''s a world of difference.


    Feng Zhan''s person has no guard on his mouth. His skin looks very beautiful. If he doesn''t speak, he will be fairer than an immortal from a distance.


    But if you have seen him do things and talk, you will know that in this world, it may be difficult to find a person with a darker stomach than him.


    Phoenix does not dye is not the same, he looks the same.On the face of it, he is dismissive of all people, and refuses to look like people thousands of miles away. In fact, he is also so.


    He doesn''t like you, but he doesn''t even want to pretend in the face.


    "Emperor Zun, the land of ghosts?"


    "I don''t know for the moment, Xiaobai. Can you feel this breath? Is it from your ancestors in the animal world?"


    Shirakawa shook his head.


    "Emperor Zun, this breath is somewhat similar to you."


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes are more confused.


    In this plane, is there anyone like yourself?


    How could it be? If it had, he would have discovered it for thousands of years.


    "In five days, we''ll be able to get to the ghost land. Let''s talk about what happens then."


    Yan Ruyu''s footwork, coupled with Bai Ze''s, is very fast.


    But he missed one thing, that is, the person above the ghost, is Fengzhan, his own brother Fengzhan.


    If Feng Zhan knew that Yan Ruyu was about to go to the ghost town, he would not deceive the people of Shenzong and send him out of the ghost town secretly.


    By then, the two will be perfectly staggered.


    Yan Ruyu, also because of this, pounced on an empty, that beam of golden light, also became the only doubt in Yan Ruyu''s heart, when Yan Ruyu set foot on the land of ghosts, he also noticed that group of people, but they were silent, never mentioned that beam of golden light.


    When the people of Shenzong sent Fengzhan and Ling siser back to the mainland of Kyushu, they asked, "ancestor, when will the young city master come back?"


    Feng Zhan looked at the sky and said, "soon, within three days, he will return to your God sect."


    Ancestor, where is my little Lord now?


    "No way."


    "The ancestor, when can we unify the mainland of Kyushu?"


    "God''s will is beyond words."


    "The ancestor?"


    "Don''t say it."


    Those who see off, facing Feng Zhan is three kowtow nine worship, good life thanks.


    Feng Zhan waved his hand: "you can step down. I have something important to do in Kyushu mainland. When I finish it, I will go back to Guihu to guide you."


    "Thank you, ancestor."


    "Well."


    After Feng Zhan takes Ling siser to walk away, he is relieved to see that no one follows him.


    Playing a pig and eating a tiger is really cool!

 Chapter 227

    "Siser, you take me without looking for Yan Ruyu."


    Ling siser, who was eating, almost spurted out the meal. Thanks to her self-cultivation, she didn''t make a fool of herself in front of everyone.


    "Young master, Yan Ruyu, is just a legendary person."


    Feng Zhan said, "can''t you find it?"


    Ayana shook her head.


    Feng Zhan then said, "do you know who can find it?"


    Ling se se shakes her head again. Feng Zhan suppresses her temper and asks, "then you can go back after this meal. I''ll ask myself."


    Ling se se felt sad.


    She knew that the young man in front of her just regarded her as a little girl.


    It may have been out of kindness to rescue her.


    But she didn''t think so. Since she saw the young master and got along with him for such a long time, Ayana''s heart had been full of him.


    Ling se se doesn''t know whether she likes it or not, but when she hears that Feng Zhan wants to drive her away, her heart is really very sad.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I''m sorry."


    "Don''t be sorry. We just met by chance. It doesn''t matter much. You can leave when you have a good meal."


    Originally, she didn''t eat well after she had been in Guihu for so long. She finally arrived in Kyushu mainland. Although it was just a frontier place, she was finally able to eat a hot meal. Previously, she was full of appetite, but it was because of Feng Zhan''s careless words that she couldn''t swallow any more.


    "Did you cry?"


    Ling se se didn''t know when, tears came down.


    Hearing what Feng Zhan said, she quickly wiped it clean with her handkerchief, and then said, "no, my eyes are in the sand."


    Feng Zhan nodded, did not continue to speak, but is buried to continue to eat.


    "Young master, I can''t help you, and I don''t know who can help you. However, if you really want to know something, you''d better go to Chang''an, the capital of Dongze wasteland."


    Feng Zhan raised her head.


    "Where do I go and what do I do?"


    "There are many capable people and scholars there. They are very knowledgeable and have not been to Chang''an so far. But if you get there, you can go to a place called Zonghui. The people in it may know what you want to know."


    Feng Zhan replied: "write, Ling girl, after this meal, it''s time for you to go home and your family to worry about you."


    Ling se se lowers a head, soft voice way: "I have no relatives."


    "Well?"


    "My mother, a girl in GouLan yard, died when she gave birth to me. My father, because he couldn''t stand such a blow, went with his mother."


    When Feng Zhan heard this, the chopsticks stopped.


    Siser continued: "I grew up living with my grandfather, but two years ago, after my grandfather sent me to Yanyu building, not long after, he died. In my family, there are only uncles and aunts."


    "But they don''t think I''m a daughter''s family, and I''m from a disgraceful family. They''re afraid I''ll discredit the Ling family, and they don''t want to recognize me. That family, without my grandfather, I can''t go back."


    "When you saw me, I was dressed in red. That''s because a bandit attacked the Ling family, but the bandit took a fancy to me. My uncle and aunt married me to him in order to keep their family property."


    "Bang!"


    The sound of chopsticks hitting the table.


    Ling se se was also startled by the sound.


    Other people who were eating also looked this way.


    "Young master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Are the people here so cold and thin?" Family members, who should have the most sense of belonging, no matter where they are in poverty, no matter what differences they have in front of outsiders, they are all close relatives.


    The people of Feng family are the most unreasonable.


    Feng Zhan is angry because Ling said that her mother is a woman in GouLan yard.


    In fact, there are many reasons why they are not women in GouLan courtyard.


    For a girl like siser, Fengzhan believes that her mother must not be a dissolute person, just like her own mother. She used to be the number one of fengqilou, but that''s not what she wants. Fengzhan hates others to talk about others.


    Ling thinks that Feng Zhan is singing injustice for her, and she is even more moved.


    "No, sir. I''m used to it."


    "Where is your home? I''ll take you back. "


    "In Qingning, young master, just take pity on me. Don''t let me go back. I don''t want to go back to any fire pit. They are unkind to me. I just suffer more when I go back."


    Feng Zhan said: "you see, if I don''t lift the Ling family or beat your uncle and aunt, I don''t even have the surname Feng!"


    "Young master, what are you doing?"


    Feng Zhan quickly changed his voice and said, "in a word, I can''t stand the appearance of such a villain like them."At this time, the people at the next table spoke.


    "Young master, you don''t have to go to Qingning. Haven''t you heard? That Ling family has been destroyed by a little girl. "


    "What?"


    "Not only that, the little girl also ransacked all the property of the south family in Qingning. Now, in Qingning, there must be no such villains as you said."


    Feng Zhan said: "which hero did it? And without a name? "


    The man next door said, "that little girl is a friend of the Ling family girl. When she came to find the Ling family girl, she learned her bad news. In a fit of anger, she took all the bandits'' homes away. Not only that, but also the cruel uncles and aunts of the Ling family girl were all abandoned and driven out of the Ling family."


    The chopsticks in Ling se SE''s hand fell on the table.


    Feng Zhan said: "you can''t be, don''t give up those villains to come to such an end?"


    Ling se se shook her head with tears in her eyes.


    "It''s her. It must be her."


    She is the only one in the world who will do justice for herself.


    Only she can protect herself with her young body, and then give her great sense of security.


    See Ling se se se this appearance, the Feng Zhan is to feel a brain.


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you happy? Or sad? "


    "Young master, I know. I know who I will take you to."


    "What?"


    "I''ll take you to find our leader Ning. No, it''s the former leader. No matter what it is, it doesn''t matter. I heard her mention the Emperor Yan Ruyu occasionally before. Maybe she can help you?"


    Feng Zhan surprised: "who."


    "Zhao shuning."


    "Zhao shuning, where does she live? How old is she now? What does she look like? When will you take me to look for her? "


    "I don''t know. However, I can use the goose between us to contact her, and then I will take you to find her. "


    "Good."


    Ling se se lowered her head, with a smile on her face.


    In this case, do you have more time to get along with you?

 Chapter 228

    At this time, the place where Fengzhan and Zhao shuning are located is exactly where Zhao shuning went.


    This is a frontier place, where there are all kinds of people from different places. A few years ago, it was quite prosperous.


    After the death of the empress Ye Ling, there were more wars in these places.


    Because here, close to the mountains and rivers, and the mountains and rivers to the place, is the ghost.


    It used to be a good thing, but recently, there have been frequent cases of giant animals destroying fields here, and even some people''s houses have suffered.


    Feng Zhan and Ling siser had not finished their meal before they were smashed by the man from the sky.


    Fortunately, Feng Zhan pulls Ling siser aside, so that Ling siser is not hit.


    "What''s the matter? Who''s in the way of having a meal in our hall? "


    Feng Zhan muttered and put down her sleeves.


    The falling person''s facial features exuded blood, especially the pair of eyes, as if they were about to protrude.


    Someone came forward and watched the man fall.


    Shaking his head, he said, "another bad luck."


    Feng Zhan grabbed the man and asked, "what do you mean by" again? "


    The man replied, "these are the five dead men in Daliang. Alas, I don''t know when those spirit beasts who were supposed to practice in the mountains would come to our market to look for food."


    Ling siser came forward and asked: "the spirit beast is under the demon beast. Ordinary spirit beasts have no consciousness of hurting people. Not only that, they are also very afraid of human beings living in groups. They run to the downtown area at the foot of the mountain alone. Isn''t that equivalent to seeking their own death?"


    Just finished.


    There was a voice outside the inn.


    "The little demon who collided with each other at random has been caught and is being sent to Xuanfu department."


    The man in the inn said: "that''s what''s strange about us. You say that if these little demons meet individual people alone, they still have advantages. But they run to our downtown direction, regardless of their lives. It''s like that there''s something worse on that mountain. Generally speaking, these spirit beasts have some intelligence, but they appear recently The spirit beasts in our downtown area are just like crazy. They don''t care, and they will die in the end. "


    "Yes, it''s lucky that there is Xuanfu division. Otherwise, what can we do?"


    What''s going on?


    Feng Zhan''s eyes are a little confused.


    Ayana explained quickly.


    Xuanfusi is an official place in Daliang. This place is managed by the Wang family and the Lin family. The people in xuanfusi are also the people of the Wang family and the Lin family.


    Among them, there are three siduanling pharmacists and two Siping alchemists.


    In Daliang, this battle has been extremely good.


    The three pharmacists in Xuanfu department are Shen Dai, Chu ran and Lu Zhao.


    The two alchemists are twin sisters, called Qingman and qingluan.


    Feng Zhan didn''t care about who was in Xuanfu Si, but when Ling siser finished explaining, the twin sisters appeared at the door of their inn.


    Moreover, they came directly to Fengzhan and Ling siser.


    Feng Zhan is good, is back to them, he did not care too much about the appearance of other people.


    Other people in the inn, seeing this pair of women appear, immediately bow and salute to say hello: "have you seen the green messenger."


    Qingman and qingluan nodded.


    Then he looked in the direction of Feng Zhan and Ling.


    They walked over, patted Feng Zhan on the back and said, "please go to xuanfusi with the young lady opposite."


    Feng Zhan said with a smile, "why?"


    "The faces of you two are strange in Daliang. We''d like to take you back to Xuanfu Sipan and ask about them."


    Feng Zhan didn''t look back and continued: "what? People who are not Daliang can''t appear in Daliang? "


    "That''s not true, but you two are too strange. This man from the sky smashed your table. Not only did you leave without fear, but you still stayed at the same place drinking tea?"


    "What''s the matter with you, young master


    On Feng Zhan''s hand, the boneless fan kept turning in his hand. It seemed to be alive.


    Qingman and qingluan have never seen such a person.


    What''s more, this person''s character doesn''t seem to be normal.


    "Don''t you want to?"


    "Well."


    Feng Zhan gently drinks a mouthful of tea, and then he can know through the rustling expression that the two people behind him are going to attack him.


    Feng Zhan''s toes gently touched the broken wooden table. His body was connected with the chair, and he quickly retreated back together.


    Qingman qingluan pounced on him and immediately began to use the spirit power to sacrifice the magic weapon.


    Those magic weapons have caused a lot of fluctuation to the inn, but the man opposite didn''t react at all.Feng Zhan looks up.


    The perfect face, which was almost evil, appeared in front of Qingman qingluan.


    Both girls were stunned.


    Feng Zhan evil spirit a smile, the boneless fan in the hand, unexpectedly already flew out.


    By the time Qingman and qingluan came back to their senses, the man had already come to them, and the two blades under the boneless fan had already covered their soft white necks.


    "Hoo -"


    all the people in the inn stood still and even forgot to walk around.


    This boy dare to attack the green messenger. Does he really want to go to the Xuanfu department?


    Inside the Xuanfu department, I don''t know how many bones there are. Is this boy really tired of life? Even if they are not afraid of the green emissary, is he not afraid of the Wang family and the Lin family?


    "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    Feng Zhan''s appearance is really not worth beating.


    See him disdain of return a way: "I Phoenix House, most not afraid of, is to threaten, and I Phoenix Zhan, most don''t like, is to be threatened."


    Although this is not his plane, he does not understand the spiritual power of these people.


    However, no matter where he went, he couldn''t be oppressed and bullied by others.


    "We two sisters just want to invite the young master to take a seat in xuanfusi. There''s no other meaning."


    "Is that how you invite people? I''m really an eye opener. "


    The two sisters of Qingman and qingluan look at each other and know that they are not provoking ordinary people. Otherwise, their spiritual power, together with the magic tools offered by their spiritual power, is of no use to the young master?


    So the next moment, Qingman and qingluan sisters knelt down on one knee.


    "It''s because we have eyes and don''t know Taishan. We offended the young master. We also asked the young master and the young lady to come to Xuanfu with us."


    "Why should I go?"


    "Young master is not an ordinary person. In recent days, I Daliang have been frequently attacked by the animal world. Young master is an expert in the world. He must have a compassionate heart. I also ask him to discuss with us the countermeasures."


    Feng Zhan looks at people''s eyes.


    Then the boneless fan was withdrawn.


    Continue to sit back to their own position, drink tea.


    "Young master, please follow us to xuanfusi."


    "I''m afraid not. I''m evil. I don''t have compassion."

 Chapter 229

    Green man and green Luan look at each other.


    I''m in a daze.


    They all saw doubts from each other''s eyes, among them, also mixed with seven or eight points of surprise.


    They are xuanfusi''s people. They have already invited him in such a low voice. How can this young master still look like he doesn''t care when Laozi comes.


    Fengzhan is the first man qingluan meets who doesn''t give face to Xuanfu.


    However, this man has strong ability, and they have no ability to say no.


    "Miss, please help us to persuade this young master for the sake of the common people."


    As soon as Qingman''s voice fell, Ling saw Fengzhan.


    Next, all the people in the inn knelt down.


    "Please also help us Daliang people. The monsters are rampant. If we don''t stop them, the next people lying on this table will be our relatives."


    Feng Zhan picks her eyebrows and doesn''t respond.


    He always does things according to his own nature.


    Feng Zhan is never evil, but he is not hypocritical. He is very clear about himself. He lives freely and willfully. As for the great sage, he doesn''t want to do it.


    "Master, I still have a daughter in my family. She was just born when shangdaliang was in turmoil. A few days ago, the spirit beast rushed into my family and killed my baby daughter alive."


    "Young master, if you have the ability, please help us."


    More and more people began to kneel down, more and more people kept kowtowing.


    But Feng Zhan, no reaction.


    Just when people thought Fengzhan was a man with a heart of stone, he stood up from his position and walked out of the inn, followed by Ling siser.


    At this time, Qingman qingluan was still kneeling on the ground, at a loss.


    Feng Zhan didn''t look back when he came to the door, but his voice was not urgent and he said: "to go to Xuanfu department, you two, you should get up and give me a way."


    There was an uproar. Surprised to see to Feng Zhan.


    Feng Zhan said: "don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. I just have nothing to do in recent days. I have to wait for news, so I want to find a place to live and eat for nothing."


    Qingman qingluan quickly gets up and goes to Fengzhan.


    "Please follow me, young master."


    Feng Zhan nodded, motioned Ling to follow, and went to the direction of Xuanfu.


    Ling siser looks at Feng Zhan''s back and smiles. Young master, he is a different person. He never takes the initiative to get into trouble. He also says that he doesn''t like to meddle.


    But if he really got there, he would still stand up and do those things.


    These days, I should contact Zhao shuning as soon as possible. I don''t know if Xiao shuning is OK now?


    Feng Zhan swaggered into the Xuanfu department and lived in the most noble guest room.


    And Ling siser lived next door to him.


    What they didn''t expect at this time is that in a short time, Daliang will really have a disaster, and the creature that caused the disaster is an ancient beast, which should be a symbol of good luck.


    Besides, Zhao shuning, who has traveled a long way, has not arrived at Daliang yet. But along the way, she heard a lot of soul stirring things.


    Xuanfu division is a subordinate team of the Wang family and the Lin family.


    At that time, they also participated in the campaign of encircling Ye Ling.


    Phoenix, the ancient beast, has the ability to never forget. Those who once trapped its master with array and seriously injured its face are deeply imprinted in their mind.


    Along the way, what happened in Daliang made Zhao shuning suspicious.


    This technique is really like Phoenix''s style.


    Although her little Phoenix is jealous, it will not be so cruel to kill so many people. If Daliang''s work is really done by Phoenix, there is only one reason.


    That is, they once provoked Phoenix.


    In addition, and phoenix also formed a deep hatred.


    "According to this trend, earth shaking events will definitely happen in Daliang within a month."


    Zhao shuning knows Phoenix too well.


    Phoenix is the king of birds. If it wants to do something big, it will make a lot of waves before that.


    What Zhao shuning expected was not bad. It was really made by Phoenix.


    And this is not the only thing Phoenix plans.


    A little good, it has not been put in the eye.


    Speaking of Phoenix, it was originally an ancient beast. In the early years, although it was inferior to Baize, it was only under Baize. Baize was the king of all animals and the king of birds.


    Before he met Ye Ling, he had been touring every place in the mainland of Kyushu.


    Everywhere she went, there was a lot of good fortune.


    Originally, Phoenix was born to be a proud king. Under its feathers, there are colorful feathers of hope.Fenghuang and Baize are the same. They just can''t be transformed into human beings, but their mind is much higher than that of many predecessors in Dongze.


    Phoenix is a lazy bird, usually nothing, also like to perch in the cave, and then play with a night pearl or two.


    Until one day, in the cave, came a man in white.


    The man was holding a flute in his hand. As soon as he approached, the Phoenix noticed the approaching power of imposing force.


    Looking at the lazy appearance of Phoenix, the man said with a smile: "Phoenix, can I find a master for you?"


    Phoenix has no master, and has not signed a contract with anyone. It is said that the master of Baize is the most noble king of the mainland of Kyushu. He had never seen Phoenix before, but that time, he also realized the fierce momentum of the man in front of him.


    He just a word, it is difficult to refuse.


    Fenghuang later learned that the man was Yan Ruyu, the master of the Millennium emperor, the legendary founder.


    No wonder everything in the world is closely related to him. If he is willing to act, it means that the other party must be a very important person to him.


    To tell you the truth, when Phoenix first saw Ye Ling, it looked down on her from the heart.


    A dirty little girl with a strange light in her eyes.


    First time to see Phoenix.


    Ye Ling is like a child who has never seen the world.


    At that time, Ye Ling covered her mouth, looked at Yan Ruyu and said, "master, it''s so beautiful."


    The Phoenix white leaf Ling one eye.


    Unexpectedly, the little girl exclaimed excitedly: "master, do you see it? It winks at me. It must recognize me as the master


    The first meeting passed like this.


    Zhao shuning now wants to come, at the beginning Phoenix and she, really don''t deal with, only after a long period of change, oneself sincerely treat it, make her also sincerely as its master.


    In fact, whether she is Ye Ling or Zhao shuning.


    She always felt that she and Phoenix were friends, not servants.


    So when ye Ling was dying, even if she tried to pay for her life, she also wanted to help Phoenix escape from the huge array.

 Chapter 230

    Feng Zhan also doesn''t know, he decides to take care of this matter, will pull out how big movement.


    At this time, deep in the mountains.


    In a huge cave, a very beautiful bird is hovering on the stone slab.


    Its feathers are smooth and gorgeous. Under its wings, there is a deep scar. All animals in the animal kingdom respect her.


    If it had not been forced, how could it choose such a place to recuperate?


    The border area is also the border area with Gui Gui. The hands of the four families are not so long.


    However, at that time, the master fought hard to make him reborn. After the nirvana of the Phoenix, it was no longer the one that cared for all the people.


    Heaven is not benevolent, the four families are unjust.


    Want to join hands to kill the master and himself, the master to fight his life, just to keep a glimmer of life for himself.


    They couldn''t kill themselves at the beginning. Now, it will make the four families sleepless all night for its own sake and for the sake of its master.


    Phoenix will disturb the riverside things, to the ancient beast Teng snake.


    Teng snake is also a monster that Phoenix brought back when he passed Dazhou mountain a few years ago.


    Destroy Daliang, a snake, that''s enough.


    Every day, the Phoenix will send snakes to walk on the mountain, and those below the level of monsters will flee.


    Fenghuang has made a new plan. In the spring, when the flood rises sharply, tengshe can use the water potential to break the dam set by xuanfusi and go directly over the dam to Daliang.


    Phoenix has a new place to go.


    Four big families, Wang Cheng, Lin Feng, Yuan Xin, an Su Su, how did you treat my master at the beginning, now, I will give it back to your descendants a hundred times, a thousand times.


    Phoenix can be an ancient beast, but don''t forget, before Yan Ruyu accepted it, it was also included in the list of three ancient beasts.


    When Zhao shuning arrived, the flood in Daliang had already begun to flood.


    She stood in the opposite, looking at the foot of the pouring flood, should have easily destroyed the dam, but now it is extremely strong.


    And the place where the great spiritual mask is formed is the place where the Xuanfu division is located.


    At this time, Feng Zhan solemnly commands the people of Xuanfu Sili to defend against the flood. Before Teng she rushes over the dam, the dam has been reinforced by Feng Zhan.


    "The things in your world are really terrible. A small snake can grow so big."


    Ling said: "I''m sorry, young master. I didn''t expect that this time we''re going to face an ancient monster Teng snake."


    "You call it a monster?"


    "Well."


    "Rustle, the monster shouldn''t hurt people casually. According to the move of Teng snake, it''s clear that he wants all the good people to be buried with him."


    Where is this monster? It''s a fierce beast.


    Ling se se also doesn''t understand.


    "We don''t know why the snake suddenly became so fierce. Now I just hope that xiaoshuning doesn''t see the wild geese I sent to her. There are Teng snakes in this place. When she comes, she will die. "


    The flood has begun to break the dike.


    The obstacles in front of Zhao shuning are too big for her to get over.


    Originally, Zhao shuning thought that the people in the Xuanfu Sili had helped the Wang family and the Lin family to do bad things. He wanted to ignore them and leave directly.


    But she saw a familiar figure in the great power mask of Xuanfu division.


    "Rustle? Isn''t she dead? How could she be here! "


    In order to make sure that the man was Ling, Zhao shuning stood for a long time, watched for a long time, and then recovered.


    It was also at this time that another creature appeared in the dam.


    It''s thousands of miles long. It''s the God of Zhongshan with a human face and a snake''s body. Its red skin, two huge dragon horns and its beard are shining because of the flood.


    As soon as it appeared, the originally strong dam was in a state of collapse.


    "Candle dragon! It''s over


    Candle dragon, also known as candle Yin, lives in the extremely cold area in the north. It opens its eyes for day, closes its eyes for night, blows for winter, breathes for summer, and can call wind and rain.


    How could it be here?


    "My God, it''s so hard."


    Zhao shuning closed her eyes. She vowed to live again. She really didn''t want to meddle in these matters, but on the other side, there were friends who had lived and died with her.


    Zhao shuning can be cold-blooded, can ignore his own business.


    But she couldn''t do it. She put down her friends and ran for her life alone.


    "Forget it, even if it''s the deep sea of hell, I''ll try it."


    When Zhao shuning came here, she thought that what she saw should be Phoenix, but she didn''t expect that it was Teng snake she had seen when she was very young. Now, she added a candle dragon.In such a big battle, if they neglect a little, their claws will certainly pierce their bodies, and their bodies will surely bind Zhao shuning''s body tightly.


    At the end of the day, it''s another matter whether you suffocate yourself or not.


    "Bang!"


    Under the impact of the candlelight dragon, the dam broke within a moment.


    At this time, the people in Daliang were basically gathered in the shelter of xuanfusi, and the position of xuanfusi was higher in Daliang.


    For a while and a half, the flood can''t go anywhere.


    But it''s only a matter of time.


    At that time, ayang was crying.


    "I''m sorry, young master. I shouldn''t have advised you. I''m sorry -"


    Feng Zhan frowned.


    To tell the truth, he really didn''t like Ling siser crying at this time.


    He has been in the world for so many years. He has never been afraid of life and death. This wave may be fatal to him, but it is not enough to make him afraid.


    "Master, what should we do?"


    Feng Zhan is cautious.


    "Here, is there a basement?"


    "Yes, but it''s only enough to accommodate 2000 people. We Daliang people, at least 30000 people, can''t enter so many people in that small secret room."


    "Master, xuanfusi is the place with the highest terrain. The flood should not come."


    "Are you blind?"


    "Master."


    "Organize first, let people in. All the strong men in Daliang stayed behind to fight against the flood with me. "


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Fengzhan didn''t want to die, but when he looked back, he found that the people standing behind him were old people, women and many children in their infancy.


    Their eyes made him unable to retreat.


    "Hurry up!"


    At this point, every minute counts.


    All the people of Daliang also poured into the secret chamber of the underpass.


    At this time, the flood has spread to the corner of xuanfusi.


    Two monsters come out of the water and are now born.


    Feng Zhan''s face a tight, at this time his in the mind also have two words, that is - finished.


    "It''s not worth it to die like this, little aunt. Remember, you owe me a life!"

 Chapter 231

    The roar of the snake, coupled with the candle dragon''s ability to cross the river.


    They are just giant tail swing, will have to resist the people feel exhausted.


    Feng Zhan is not afraid of death, but he thinks that if he dies like this, it''s really not worth it.


    With the roar of the snake and the candle dragon, the people who have no or weak spiritual power have raised their eyes and collapsed in confusion.


    In the whole Xuanfu division, there were only Fengzhan, Ling siser, three spirit pharmacists and two alchemists struggling to resist.


    "I''m sorry, young master. We hurt you."


    "What''s the use of saying that now."


    The torrential flood is about to destroy the whole Daliang, but at this moment, behind them, a new force has been injected, which is so powerful and familiar.


    Shen Dai looked back.


    Behind him was a nine-year-old girl.


    Nu Wa infuses her whole body''s spiritual power into her hands, and then transmits it to the previous person wave after wave through him.


    Ayana also felt it.


    She turned back and saw the last Zhao shuning.


    "Little shuning."


    "Thur, don''t you miss me after such a long time?"


    Ling is crying with joy. Zhao shuning is always like this. Even in purgatory, she can still say every word with a smile.


    Feng Zhan is also aware of the new injection of that force, with Ling''s call, he also turned his head.


    What came into his eyes was a little girl in a water green dress. She was very beautiful. Her eyes were not as fierce as her age.


    In the palm of her hand, there is a steady stream of spiritual input.


    This little girl is very tough.


    Her strength alone doubled their defense.


    But their strength is still too weak.


    At this time, the flood still spread at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Zhao shuning stamped his feet, looked at the people who had fainted behind him, and took a deep breath.


    Next, Zhao shuning took off.


    Then a red halo covered her.


    Feng Zhan''s heart was shocked. This power is really familiar, just like the power of father Jun.


    Just when Feng Zhan''s face is suspicious.


    Zhao shuning, in the middle of the sky, opened his eyes, and a red lotus appeared between his eyebrows. The longer the lotus grows, the bigger the lotus grows.


    Then it became a red lotus that could hold thousands of people.


    Zhao shuning, she wants to protect all the people in Daliang with the help of Ye Huo Honglian.


    But after all, she forgot that the fire of Honglian was the magic fire that the emperor respected Yan ruyufang to control. Now, she is only a fourth grade alchemist. Even if she is a spiritual power, she has only four sections.


    With her small body, she can''t control such a powerful force.


    "Who is this girl?"


    "Does she want to protect millions of people in Daliang with one person''s strength?"


    "This red lotus? Is it the legendary red lotus fire? "


    "As a little girl, she can''t control such a powerful Honglian, unless emperor Zun is alive, only he can control the situation."


    Zhao shuning naturally felt the admiration of those people under him.


    She swore hard.


    "Who''s going to be a saint? I just don''t want to die. I want to make a last fight."


    "I thought the old friend the master said was really a Phoenix. In this way, he meant siser. If I had known, I would not have been so big. Just take her with me."


    Zhao shuning''s sweat at this time has soaked his clothes.


    But she can''t let go. Once she lets go, not to mention rustling and these good people, even her own life will be in danger.


    "How are you, little shuning? Can you stand it? "


    Zhao shuning was sweating like a column at this time, and had no time to respond to Ling siser''s concern.


    And the Feng Zhan beside Ling se se is also cautious.


    How is that possible?


    This is completely another plane. Why can he still see the shadow of his father here? Only the children of the Phoenix family can have the red lotus. What is the origin of the little girl in front of him.


    Moreover, Feng Zhan is sure that she must not belong to the Feng family.


    The people of Feng family are born with blood feeling. Whenever the little girl has a trace of the blood of Feng family, Feng Zhan can also detect it.


    If the father ran to this position and gave birth to an illegitimate daughter with a strange woman, he would not believe it if he killed Feng Zhan.


    At ordinary times, with a word from my mother, my father would think about it carefully for a long time. At the end of the day, every man might be unfaithful, but his father would never be."Thur, who is this little girl?"


    "Young master, he is the man I told you about."


    "Zhao shuning?"


    "Well!"


    Feng Zhan is a little confused. Does she know Yan Ruyu?


    "What''s wrong with this girl? That''s why they don''t grow tall? "


    According to Feng Zhan''s understanding, the girl who can be so adored by Ling siser and now has such ability to meet two monsters must not be the age he saw on the surface.


    But in mid air Zhao shuning, naturally also heard Feng Zhan this sentence.


    She didn''t expect that the young man below was like a dog, but how could he not say good things in his mouth?


    "No, sir. You think too much."


    At this time, Fengzhan said directly to the air, "little girl, how old are you? Are you sick? "


    Rao Shi Zhao shuning is now exhausted and can''t say a word, but when she hears Feng Zhan''s words, she is just so angry that he makes a rude remark.


    "You''re sick. Your family is sick."


    Where does Zhao shuning know that the man he curses is actually the brother of his most respected Master.


    Feng Zhan, who was scolded by Zhao shuning, felt his nose involuntarily.


    He looked at Ayana.


    I''ll show my hand.


    She didn''t know what to say. What''s the situation now? Aren''t these two clear? When life and death are at stake, how can they have leisure to bicker at this time.


    Feng Zhan and Ling siser said, "you are a friend with a big temper. Hey, hey --"


    Ling siser silently lowered her head. Then you don''t have a look. As soon as you open your mouth, you say something.


    "I can''t stop it. Get out of here!"


    With Zhao shuning''s roar, the power of Honglian began to fade.


    Just when everyone was full of despair, Feng Zhan, who had no spiritual power, rose up and stood on Honglian.


    This red lotus, unexpectedly does not repel him at all? Even more vigorous.


    Now, it''s Zhao shuning''s turn to be silly.

 Chapter 232

    When Feng Zhan comes to Honglian, they both see their doubts in each other''s eyes.


    But they know that now is not the time to discuss.


    There are so many mysteries that we have to wait for them to survive.


    At this time, Feng Zhan slowly closed his eyes.


    Red lotus was inspired to build a bigger shield out of thin air. Zhao shuning stood beside her and read the mental Dharma taught by the master.


    With the cooperation of the two people, the light shield became bigger and bigger.


    Then, the flood could not resist the ability of the mask, and began to retreat.


    Ling se se they several people see this, hurriedly put their own spiritual power, mental power, also input into the body of red lotus.


    That red lotus, blooming more enchanting, the whole sky, it seems to be dyed red in general.


    After that, Feng Zhan opened her eyes.


    The coolness in the eyes is so familiar.


    "Broken!"


    With an order, the surging flood ran away in a hurry as if it were frightened.


    At this time, there were only two monsters left in front of them.


    Feng Zhan stood up and patted his robe.


    Just when Zhao shuning admired him so much, the guy took a look at Zhao shuning and said, "what do you want me to do? I can''t make sure of the two monsters in front of me. Look at them yourself. "


    Then! Feng Zhan in Zhao shuning incredible eyes, gently jumped down the red lotus, back to his previous position.


    "Hell! Just now, there was a moment when I thought he was like a master. I was really blind. "


    In Zhao shuning''s eyes, master is the most perfect man in Kyushu.


    No one can match him.


    But just now, the man standing beside her gave her that feeling.


    Now think of it, Zhao shuning still feel incredible.


    The master is a thousand times better than this ruffian''s man.


    But fortunately, she is opposite the two monsters, and she is the alchemist, her contract beast is Phoenix. As long as the Phoenix God is sacrificed, these two monsters will give her a chance to communicate.


    She closed her eyes. First, she used the alchemist''s spiritual power to create a boundary around her, and then combined with the power of Honglian, so that the outside world could not see what was happening inside.


    Zhao shuning''s hands were lifted up like heavy objects.


    When the hand over the top of the head, behind her, suddenly revealed a huge figure.


    It was a big red bird, flying behind Zhao shuning. The huge flames burst into the sky, and the loud sound of Fengming burst out. The dazzling red tail feathers are long and drawn to the ground, and the almost perfect posture shows the majesty of the king of birds.


    As soon as the Phoenix God came out, the two monsters on the opposite side were shocked.


    Phoenix, the king of birds and the master of beasts, has an unusual position in the animal world.


    At this point, Zhao shuning is finally qualified to negotiate with the two monsters on the opposite side.


    After seeing that Zhao shuning had no malice, the two monsters gradually became docile.


    No one knows how Zhao shuning communicated with the two monsters. No one knows how a small four grade alchemist persuaded the ancient monsters to retreat.


    However, when the protective cover of yehuo Honglian fell, the two monsters also disappeared in front of people''s eyes.


    Feng Zhan can''t help admiring.


    "This girl, it''s not easy."


    The duel lasted three or four hours.


    As soon as the battle ended, Zhao shuning seemed to have lost his reliance and fell down quickly from the air.


    She has no strength.


    Even if it is to stand up and open your eyes, there is no strength.


    The reason why Zhao shuning dares to close her eyes and let her fall is that she knows that there is a Thur under her and she will catch her.


    Sure enough, she fell into a warm embrace.


    This time, she completely passed out.


    Before that, she heard someone say in her ear.


    "Not so much? Is that dizzy? "


    Zhao shuning has no strength at this time, otherwise she must get up and yell at the man, you can go up, who just ran?


    When Zhao shuning woke up, it was three days later.


    At that time, Ling siser was lying beside Zhao shuning''s bed.


    As soon as Zhao shuning wakes up, he feels that his arms are all crushed by the girl and can''t lift them directly.


    She reluctantly propped herself up and stood up quietly, intending to pour herself a glass of water. Unexpectedly, her muscles were very painful.


    If Zhao shuning didn''t defend himself, he called out.This call directly startled the sleeping Ling.


    "What''s the matter? "Little shuning?"


    Zhao shuning reluctantly turned around and saw that she was pulling herself out of bed to find her. She said quickly, "I''m here."


    Siser ran to help her.


    "Xiaoshuning, you scared the hell out of me."


    Siser holds Zhao shuning, and Zhao shuning feels uncomfortable. She gently pushes siser, and whispers, "that, siser, I remember that you were not as sticky as Shuanger before. How come you haven''t seen me for several days? You''ve learned to call me xiaoshuning?"


    "I heard all about it, thank you," she sobbed


    "Thank me for what?"


    "I heard about Qingning."


    "Don''t you blame me?"


    Ling se se shakes her head madly. She says: "I have nothing to do with them. I want to thank you. In this world, you are the only one who will try to get justice for me."


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    She said that she was blind in her previous life, but she was smart all her life. She never made friends like her previous life.


    "Are you thirsty? I''ll get you some water


    Zhao shuning nodded, and Ling rushed to the kettle, but there was no water in it.


    "No water?"


    "I''ll go out and pour it for you."


    Ling se se pushed open the door, Zhao Shu Ning''s smile, still on the face.


    But when she saw tens of thousands of people kneeling at the door, Zhao shuning was stunned?


    Now they are not the empress. What do they do on their knees?


    The leaders are Shen Dai, Chu ran, Lu Zhao, Qingman and qingluan.


    At the same time, he stood in front of the crowd in white.


    Seeing Zhao shuning, he is not as respectful as those people.


    He said casually, "are you really alive? Little girl, life is hard. "


    Although the man said so, Zhao shuning still felt the man''s concern.


    Also, if he hadn''t joined in before, she would not have won this good duel.


    "I want you to talk more."


    Ling se se is also helpless, these two people, do not have any intersection, how to meet, it is easy to open the fight?


    Feng Zhan doesn''t care about it. She sneaks into the room.


    At this time, the people kneeling outside began to worship Zhao shuning.


    "Thank you, Miss Zhao, for saving us from the brink of life and death. From now on, you will be the great benefactor of our good people."


    The sound was so loud that Zhao shuning was shocked.

 Chapter 233

    To tell you the truth, Zhao shuning is similar to Ye Ling in his previous life.


    She can defend anything.


    Only is to show affection to others coquetry, such kind of action, she will be made a goose bumps.


    "Ha ha, no, don''t be so polite. I didn''t do anything."


    When people see Zhao shuning like this, they even think that she is an expert who does nothing in return.


    As a result, they became more religious.


    Shen Dai said, "girl, you are the Savior of Daliang. You are the Savior of Daliang


    Chu ran said: "when the great good storm is over, I will go to my elder brother and tell him about the girl''s behavior. Only a person like you can really afford to be a senior."


    Lu Zhao said: "from now on, the girl will be the second master of my Xuanfu department. If you need to use Xuanfu department for anything, just let me know. A thousand of us will be sent by the girl."


    Qingman qingluan looked at each other and said, "our sisters are alchemists. They are also connected with the capital Chang''an Zonghui. If the girl needs us, or the relationship between our sisters, we can tell the whole story."


    Zhao shuning looked at people''s sincere words.


    All of a sudden, I had a plan.


    This is thanks to Lu Zhao''s second master reminding her.


    She straightened her face, put on a deep sense of righteousness, and then said: "I Zhao shuning do things, never want to return, save you, just out of the moral of the river, you don''t have to worry about such a small thing, just forget it."


    After that, Zhao shuning began to cough.


    They were deeply moved again.


    Feng Zhan was at the door. He took a look at Ling and said in a low voice, "I can''t imagine that you are still a righteous man."


    Ling se se shook her head with deep meaning.


    In the following conversation, Feng Zhan finally understands why Ling se shakes her head.


    Zhao shuning, the girl, said that she was a dramatist. She underestimated her.


    As Zhao shuning coughs, Qingman qingluan quickly gets up to help her. Zhao shuning is also impolite, as if he can''t use his strength, so he lies down in their arms.


    The voice became weaker.


    "I''m fine. I''ve only lost half my life. If I can save the people in Daliang, I don''t want to say half my life. Even if it''s the whole life, it''s nothing."


    Green man green Luan smell speech, one after another sentimental way: "girl, you made such a big sacrifice for us Daliang, we Daliang people all remember in mind, now, you don''t say such words, we listen, feel uncomfortable."


    Zhao shuning waved.


    Ling se se then moved a chair for her.


    As she inhaled and exhaled, the hearts of the people kneeling below were pulled up.


    The Xuanfu department is very important. Over the years, the Lin family and the Wang family have been fighting for it. Xuanfu department was originally a mansion with a great sense of justice.


    These messengers are also trying their best to protect the people of Daliang.


    In the previous life, if they had not been provoked by the Wangs and the Lins, they would not have paid a heavy price to kill Ye Ling.


    As soon as Zhao shuning thought about it, he thought that Wang Cheng and Lin Feng, the two old slicks, had such a wide influence that he would start from the Xuanfu division, which they wanted but could not eat. Step by step, he eroded the power in their hands.


    "Master, would you like to have a rest first? We''ve prepared a banquet for you. You can have a meal after a while. "


    Zhao shuning got up and asked, "by the way, I remember that your Xuanfu department is under the jurisdiction of Lord Wang and Lord Lin. so many people in Daliang worship these two families. Is there no omen for this flood? Why don''t you report this to their two families first? "


    Shen Dai sighed.


    Lu Zhao said: "this matter was handed over to the leaders of the Wang family and the Lin family two months ago, but they didn''t send anyone to come for such a long time."


    Zhao shuning pretended to be surprised.


    If necessary, why not be a villain?


    "Why? Mr. Wang is a famous figure in the great wilderness of Dongze. How can he ignore the life and death of so many people in Daliang? "


    Zhao shuning''s words, on the surface, are defending Wang Cheng, but in fact, they push him into a deeper abyss.


    , as like as two peas, the four big families in the past were using these methods to make people around them turn against Zhao Shuning. Now, what do they do to be good at their own?


    "Well, sir, we don''t know about it."


    Chu ran said: "what do you don''t know? Brother Lu, you don''t know. Every year, the two families will be more friendly to us only when they accept our worship. What''s wrong with Daliang? When did they send someone to come? Don''t you push me, I push you? ""That is, in our opinion, they will only come forward when they have a stake in them. If anything happens, no one cares about us."


    Qingman said, "girl, you are the first person who is willing to help us Daliang without repayment."


    Qingluan said: "there are so many families in the Dongze wasteland, and we are not the royal family. If I say, this time, it is enough to explain many problems. Their two families are indifferent to us, and we have to offer sacrifices to them every year. What is that


    A word from Zhao shuning.


    So that everyone began to resent the two families.


    This result is exactly what Zhao shuning wants.


    Where did Wang Cheng and Lin Feng think that they thought it was just an ordinary spirit beast. How could they think that this time there were such ancient fierce beasts as Teng snake and candle dragon.


    This time, both of them failed.


    Zhao shuning sighed and said: "there is a family behind me. It''s a Zhao family in Qinghui town of Dongze, but my family is weak. So what? We will never let the people who worship our Zhao family face such storms alone."


    With that, Zhao shuning made an effort to wipe his tears with his sleeves.


    Everyone was moved.


    "Wang family, Lin family, regardless of our life and death."


    "Miss Zhao saved us."


    "What''s more, Miss Zhao has no friendship with us. We might as well worship the Zhao family. Although the family is small, with such a hero as Miss Zhao leading us, we will certainly surpass those villains in the future."


    As soon as Chu Ran''s words were finished, everyone was silent.


    Zhao shuning is not in a hurry either. At this time, he can only wait and can''t act too hastily. Otherwise, it will only backfire.

 Chapter 234

    Xuanfusi is just a piece of fat under the two families.


    Whether we can eat it or not depends on Zhao shuning''s ability.


    Zhao shuning is not like her previous life. She has a stubborn temper. Sometimes, she can be flexible in another way, but she lives too innocent and upright.


    Now, she understood that, being a person, you must not return good for bad. Those who have hurt you, you are going to push them into hell.


    Of course, for human affairs, the premise must be worthy of one''s conscience.


    Feng Zhan took a look at the back.


    Now he felt that the little girl was really good.


    She knows how to size up the situation. If she pays, she will see the result.


    It''s also true that Feng Zhan can''t agree with the pursuit of fearlessness and dedication. He appreciates the temperament of Zhao shuning.


    The five messengers looked at each other, and then they couldn''t say a word.


    Zhao shuning smile, light said: "you, I Zhao family, also do not need other people''s worship, now, they have the base to Yanqing City, I think, when I am strong, the capital Chang''an, we can try."


    The future of the Zhao family can be expected.


    If we don''t worship them now and wait for the future, I''m afraid they won''t look up to xuanfusi?


    "This little girl, not bad, knows to add chips at the right time. She''s not waiting to be chosen, she''s taking the initiative to choose


    It''s the first time that Feng Zhan has seen such a straightforward and scheming girl since she came to this position.


    But this scheme is not as annoying as those affectations.


    Listening to her, it''s like enjoying a big palace fight.


    Zhao shuning also did not wait for the reaction from the public, then said: "everyone get up, I am not feeling well now, wash, go to eat first."


    Then, the door slammed shut in front of the crowd.


    When Zhao shuning turned around, he saw that the young man before him was looking at himself with deep meaning.


    She unconsciously touched her own face, and then turned back and said to Ling siser, "siser, who is this man?"


    By her so neglect, Feng Zhan unexpectedly also don''t get angry, on the contrary sit on the chair of one side, play with the fan in the hand by oneself.


    Ling siser thought about it. What''s ridiculous is that she doesn''t know the name of the young master until now, so when Zhao shuning asked her, she was stunned and didn''t know how to answer.


    But Feng Zhan opened his mouth.


    "Siser, isn''t this little girl thirsty? You''re not going to make her a pot of tea? "


    Ayang just patted her head and quickly left the room.


    Zhao shuning also took advantage of the opportunity to sit opposite Feng Zhan, the tone is gentle way: "why to support to walk to rustle?"


    Feng Zhan did not answer, but said: "little girl, are you really only nine years old?"


    "Well, so?"


    "That''s really strange, she told me. You know a lot."


    "Not much. She is familiar with all kinds of Guji. What she knows is really much."


    "You still have time for modesty."


    "Sometimes speaking the truth becomes a kind of modesty?"


    Feng Zhan smile, Zhao shuning can not help but feel some familiar, in front of the childe''s smile, is so familiar, looks like, is so beautiful.


    "We have too many doubts to solve, don''t we? Take away siser, and she won''t have to get involved in those things. "


    Feng Zhan now answers Zhao shuning''s words.


    Zhao shuning gently smiles. He thinks it properly. No wonder he asks siser to make a pot of tea instead of pouring a glass of water to delay time.


    "Little girl, let me introduce myself. My name is Fengzhan."


    "Fengzhan? Feng Zhan! Feng''s royal family


    Feng Zhan frowned and said, "I don''t know if your face has the saying of Feng''s royal family. However, in my world, I''m really a member of Feng''s royal family."


    Zhao shuning was in a bit of a mess at this time.


    "Why can you control the fire of Honglian industry?"


    Two people ask a voice at the same time, it is a smile.


    Zhao shuning first said: "that''s what my master gave me to protect my body. He taught me the pithy formula. Naturally, I can control it, but I can''t give full play to its power. And you? "


    "Me? If I tell you that the red lotus is my Phoenix''s, do you believe it? "


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Master Yan Ruyu is not a member of the Feng family.


    "Who is your master?"


    "What does it have to do with you, young master? It''s not convenient for me to disclose my master''s name."


    "His name is Yan Ruyu, right?"


    Zhao shuning heart clatters for a while, incredulous look up to Feng Zhan.


    In fact, Fengzhan doesn''t know who Zhao shuning''s master is, but she mentioned that Zhao shuning knows Yan Ruyu before, so just now, Fengzhan is actually gambling.But now, seeing Zhao shuning''s expression, Feng Zhan knows that he is right.


    "Who are you?"


    "Little girl, I have introduced myself before."


    "I feel like you''re not normal."


    "I''m just a little different from you. It''s an exaggeration to say that I''m not an ordinary person."


    Zhao shuning was so shocked by the people in front of him that he couldn''t speak. Yan Ruyu, the ancestor of the world, was the master of the Millennium emperor. How could he say his name so easily.


    From his words, Yan Ruyu is just a stranger, he does not worship, nor respect.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Find someone."


    "To whom? My master


    "In the end, the goal is not to find him, but now, we have to find him first."


    Zhao shuning is even more hoodwinked.


    "Your name is Feng Zhan? You can also control the fire of Honglian industry. Do you know my master? " Or is it the elder brother of the master? Same pulse?


    "Little girl, throw away all the irrelevant ideas in your mind. To tell you the truth, I''m really not interested in your master Yan Ruyu. I just want to know what I want through him."


    "Who wants you to be interested in him?"


    Feng Zhan


    Zhao shuning also said: "master went to Guihu, where all contacts were isolated. Now, even if I use Honglian, I can''t contact him, unless he takes the initiative to contact me."


    "What''s more, my master is an eternal teacher. He is more noble than you don''t know. You should stay away from my master."


    Feng Zhan''s face is inexplicable.


    Looking at the little girl before, she didn''t seem to be a person who divided people into three, six and nine grades. How did everything become special when she got to her master Yan Ruyu?


    "Also, if you want to find my master, you''d better go to the capital Chang''an or Qingyun peak to wait for him. Those two places are the places he often goes to."


    Feng Zhan chuckled: "why tell me? Are you not afraid that I will do harm to your master? "


    Zhao shuning looked up and down at Feng Zhan and said casually, "just you?"

 Chapter 235

    Yan Ruyu, one of the two people, was at the center of the ghost town.


    When he appeared, the whole hall of Shenzong was shining.


    Yan Ruyu had doubts in her heart.


    It was more than 500 years ago when he came to Guihu. At that time, Baize signed a contract with the ancient fierce beast, and they did not step into each other''s field.


    Now, it''s been so many years.


    How could such a mysterious palace appear on the land of ghosts?


    Yan Ruyu''s mind moved, and she appeared before the induction stone.


    In the past, the thing that gave off light should have come out of this stone hair. Now what puzzles him is, who actually appeared here before and caused this phenomenon?


    As soon as Yan Ruyu appears, many people in black who are guarding the induction stone quickly pick up their weapons and face Yan Ruyu.


    "Go and tell the elder that there is an invasion."


    Yan Ruyu is looking at that piece of induction stone, thinking about important things.


    He slowly approached the sensor stone.


    Those people around him immediately attacked, but they couldn''t even get close to Yan Ruyu, so they were bounced back by Lingli.


    "Come on, call the Dharma protector."


    When Yan Ruyu was about to reach for the sensing stone, four people suddenly appeared in front of him. One of them was an old man, and the other three were young people. They all looked good.


    "When you come here, it''s hard to welcome you far away. I don''t know what''s the purpose of your coming to Shenzong?"


    Shenzong? The organization of this palace is called Shenzong?


    Why is this place full of alchemists?


    Angelica dahurica came forward and said: "intruders without authorization have only one end."


    Yan Ruyu is a sleeve gently, that called Angelica dahurica woman, unexpectedly can''t move.


    He squatted down, gently knocked on the ground, and then gently waved his right hand, the stone on the ground, then to both sides.


    Under the stone slab, the flowing black water and the intricate black tree roots are exposed.


    Yan Ruyu''s eyebrows gently wrinkled up.


    Because he realized that there was a lot of Alchemist''s spiritual strength on the root of the tree.


    Is this organization responsible for such evil nourishment?


    "Young master, what are you going to do?"


    At this time, the elder Yuan Tong took the scepter and put it on the ground. Suddenly, the palace shook and the stone slab closed.


    Yan Ruyu straightened up.


    Cold eyes look at the people.


    At this time, he noticed a touch of familiarity. But people at the scene, he had no impression of it.


    "Elder, who is this man?"


    I''m dressed in blue and I look peerless.


    Yan Ruyu slipped the flute out of her sleeve, put it in her hand and kept turning.


    Flute? Green clothes?


    Yuan Tong was frightened and said, "are you emperor Zun?"


    Yan Ruyu said, "why do you take the lives of the innocent?"


    The man''s voice was mysterious as if it came from nine days away. As soon as he opened his mouth, everyone in the hall felt a slight headache.


    Flute now, that means that Yan Ruyu is angry.


    Seeing this, Yuan Tong already felt that the person in front of him was indeed the emperor in the legend. Now, the God seat is not in the temple, and the little Lord has just returned. They can''t be extraneous.


    Several people looked at each other and knelt to the ground.


    "Emperor Mingjian, those alchemists were not harmed by us. When we came here, they had already died on the root of the ancient tree. We had no idea about it."


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes narrowed slightly.


    "In your palace, there is the smell of fierce beasts."


    "Emperor Zun can rest assured to search. We found this place just to avoid the fierce beast''s pursuit. How could there be a fierce beast hidden in the palace?"


    Yuan Tong''s eyes don''t look like a lie.


    "Have you been here before?"


    "No


    Yan Ruyu said, "you''d better tell the truth."


    At this time, the sound of dragon chanting outside the door rang out. Yan Ruyu took a look at the crowd and said, "let me discuss with you again."


    People disappear before the sensor stone.


    Yuan Tong was relieved.


    At this time, Mingyue asked, "elder, is this man the master of the Millennium emperor?"


    Yuan Tong nodded.


    In this world, except for him and the throne, no one can send out such a frightening power. He just raises his eyes, which can cause the mountains and rivers to change color.


    "Psychic God, let him hide the palace. If it''s too late, the secret of God''s throne, the great event of our God clan, will be revealed."


    Several people also knew the seriousness of the matter.


    He hurriedly returned to the inner room of Shenzong, and then lit eight sticks of incense. Then, the burning cigarettes slowly gathered into a human shape.See God seat appear, all quickly kneel down.


    Yuan Tong told him about today''s affairs in detail. The figure of green smoke, nodding slightly, gave his strength to the five elders present.


    "With my son''s inheritance, you will disappear this time."


    All the people sat down and put their spiritual and spiritual power into the array. In less than a moment, the huge palace disappeared in the same place for no reason.


    And Yan Ruyu, after dealing with the fierce beast, can''t see the palace.


    "This palace is really weird."


    It seems that some things are not much different from what I imagined.


    At this time, in front of Yan Ruyu, there were ancient fierce beasts, such as Taotie, qiongqi, chaos, and other beasts.


    He put the flute in his mouth, the melodious music came out from the Jade Flute, and the fierce animals began to be quiet.


    Yan Ruyu is communicating with the fierce beast.


    On the other side, hundreds or even thousands of ancient fierce beasts, let one go out, can destroy a whole state, but at this time, their opposite, only Yan Ruyu.


    When the flute stopped, Yan Ruyu put down the flute.


    "What I want to say, you should have understood."


    "The mainland of Kyushu was founded by the royal family of Feng. If you really want to move it, the son of Feng family will never die with you."


    The beast took a step back.


    The people of Feng family are not terrible. What is terrible is the magic fire they carry.


    Especially the fire of Jinglian demon. As soon as the fire of Jinglian demon comes out, 80% of the monsters will be burned to ashes. If three kinds of magic fire appear at the same time, they may not escape his flute.


    The fear of Yan Ruyu is also traceable in history.


    "Xiaobai."


    When Bai Ze heard Yan Ruyu call him, he twisted his body and went to the front of the beasts.


    The fierce beasts took two steps back.


    "As long as you abide by the rules we have set, we will go according to the contract, and the land of ghosts will be left to you."


    Fortunately, Yan Ruyu came in time, he has foresight.


    Otherwise, those fierce beasts just now will break through the seal and escape from the ghost.


    Now, Yan Ruyu calms the beast''s mood with the sound of flute, and thickens the seal three times. At least, in a hundred years, the ghost is safe.


    Yan Ruyu rides on Baize and goes away.


    When he left, he looked at the palace that should have existed and said leisurely, "in a hundred years, you can only stay in the ghost town to reflect."


    Shenzong people''s mind, Yan Ruyu, can see through at a glance.

 Chapter 236

    In the deep mountains and ravines.


    There is a man in blue standing on the peak.


    Standing beside him were two attendants, tingbai and Muwan, who had appeared before.


    Yan Ruyu went back to Qingyun peak directly after she came out from Guihe.


    Because when he and that ancient fierce beast spirit power confluence, there is a burst of blood in his body, but at that time the situation was urgent, he forced that powerful force down.


    Yan Ruyu knew that at that time, it must be ye Huo Honglian who was also resisting some powerful force, so she was also affected by Yan Ruyu.


    At this time back to Qingyun peak, Yan Ruyu covered his chest, but it was a mouthful of blood spit out.


    The blue clothes were stained with blood.


    Yan Ruyu is smiling.


    "Listen to Bai, help me in."


    The attendant helped Yan Ruyu into the cave.


    There is a huge night pearl in the cave. Under its light, the whole cave is like day.


    It''s the first time that Yan Ruyu has suffered such a heavy injury.


    Mu Wan made the soup for Yan Ruyu.


    Listen to white is nearby dissatisfied complain.


    "Emperor Zun, you shouldn''t have given such important things to Miss Zhao. It will affect your life. Without it to protect you, even if you are immortal for thousands of years, you will be badly hurt."


    Yes, Yan Ruyu. He is the master of the emperor and the master of all ages. He''s just not old or dead, which doesn''t mean he won''t get hurt or hurt.


    It''s just that he never puts his superficial emotions on his face.


    Listen to Bai think, even if the emperor in the body of tens of thousands of sword, his body poked a thousand holes, just afraid of the emperor''s face, also won''t appear the slightest change.


    "Listen, you don''t understand. Xiao Ning''er is more important to me than my life."


    Listen to white and Mu Wan all lowered a head.


    This is emperor Zun''s first time to say such words.


    Yan Ruyu''s face is pale, looking at the woman in red on the ice bed opposite, the light in her eyes is looming.


    Emperor Zun is a very patient person.


    At the beginning, when he brought Ye Ling back, he trapped himself in the hole of Qingyun peak for several months.


    When he came out, his face became colder.


    No one can imagine that the eyes of the eternal emperor at that moment were so bloody and cold. Muwan and tingbai thought that if they were not for the magic cards in the cave, they would become a bloodthirsty devil.


    After Yan Ruyu lay down, she waved her hand and let them retreat.


    In fact, at that time, when ye Ling died, Yan Ruyu had already suffered a lot.


    He did it the way his mother told him.


    With all his spiritual power and spiritual power, he saved Ye Ling''s last mental power. But at that time, Yan Ruyu was too tired to help him.


    At that time, as long as he was a little distracted, what he needed to pay was his own life.


    At the last moment, he was out of strength and fainted.


    The last trace of Ye Lingna''s spiritual power disappeared.


    God knows how broken Yan Ruyu is when he wakes up. He thinks he has failed and he doesn''t have the last mental strength to protect Ye Ling.


    So he stayed in Qingyun for the rest of the time.


    Yan Ruyu has seen the fate. If he wants to destroy the four families of Dongze Dahuang, then the situation in Kyushu will be out of balance. At that time, all these creatures will be buried for their own selfish desires.


    At that time, Yan Ruyu was not sure. He didn''t know whether Ye Ling had come to reincarnation and whether she had regained her physical body.


    Therefore, he gave Dongze Dahuang 100 years.


    It can''t be said that the life of Dongze wasteland is only one hundred years, but that Yan Ruyu has given herself one hundred years to search for Ye Ling''s rebirth.


    At that time, he thought that if he could find Ye Ling, the four families would be handed over to her. If he still didn''t find Ye Ling''s reincarnation within 100 years, he would give it to her.


    Then, Yan Ruyu will wash Dongze wasteland with blood, and let the whole Dongze wasteland be buried with Ling er.


    It is very dangerous to have such a thought.


    But Yan Ruyu never wavered.


    After he found Xiao Ning''er''s consciousness, he quickly set foot on the road to find her. During this period, he went through all the undercurrents in order to find her.


    Yan Ruyu is really not an anxious person. He also thought that if he meets Xiao Ning''er again, he should do his duty as a teacher and guard her well.


    But when the person on the spot hurt Xiao Ning''er, he couldn''t help it.


    Years of cultivation, calm, at that moment into a bubble.


    That girl, is engraved into her own blood and bone, he is reluctant to let her hurt, how can others have that qualification?So, Yan Ruyu didn''t hold back and made a move.


    When Xiao Ning''er pours on Yan Ruyu, the only guilt in her heart is diluted by joy.


    When she learned that she was going to Miaomiao mountain, Yan Ruyu didn''t hesitate at all, so she gave her the red lotus fire to protect her body.


    Red lotus industry fire, it is from father Jun there inheritance.


    For thousands of years, it has protected Yan Ruyu''s mind.


    But he doesn''t want to, don''t want to see that kind of thing happened before, so he will industry fire red lotus, gave Zhao shuning.


    What he gave out was not a magic weapon or a magic weapon, but a piece of armor that could protect himself in the most dangerous time.


    But Zhao shuning, the girl, is more important than her own life.


    So Yan Ruyu would rather take off the armor and tie it for her.


    The face on the bed was as pale as jade.


    The body also can''t help a little chilly.


    It seems that without the red lotus in the body, the cold of Qingyun peak is really a little frozen.


    But, so what?


    Previously, Yan Ruyu had used her own strength to seal the ghost for a hundred years. In this hundred years, they could hardly do anything else.


    Xiao Ning''er will also be less threatened.


    A hundred years later, when Guihu broke the seal, he tried to find a way to deal with those strange people and those ancient beasts.


    Yan Ruyu, holding her weak body, slowly came to the ice bed. Ye Ling, dressed in red, didn''t change her face.


    With a slight wave of his hand, Ye Ling''s body completely disappeared from the ice bed.


    "Keke --"


    Yan Ruyu suddenly knocked down, and then his leg, hard knock on the ice bed.


    Nevertheless, Yan Ruyu didn''t even hum.


    Muwan they heard the movement and came into the cave.


    "Emperor Zun, Miss ye?"


    "The body is just a shell. From now on, I will only remember Xiao Ning''er."


    At this time, Yan Ruyu''s legs, a faint blood.


    Before sealing the ghost, a powerful force came from the bottom up. Yan Ruyu knew that it was the last blow from the hidden Shenzong palace. He resisted it, but the power ran through his legs.


    Without the protection of red lotus, Yan Ruyu couldn''t stand the blow.


    Now, in a few years, his legs are useless.

 Chapter 237

    "Dizun, your leg?"


    "Not in the way."


    Yan Ruyu gently took a breath, just one leg, no big deal.


    "Emperor Zun, does Miss Zhao know that you have done these things for her?"


    Yan Ruyu said, "why should she know?"


    Listen to white shut up.


    The love of emperor Zun is different from that of everyone.


    If he likes a person, he will treasure her carefully and use his life to protect her. Emperor Zun is not like other people. If he likes a person, he will talk about her every day.


    Emperor''s love is like a pool of gentle lake water, so gentle.


    But who knows, such a cold emperor, when doing things for the girl, will also completely ignore his identity?


    There are sacrifices, needless to say.


    What you say becomes love that you want to ask for in return.


    Yan Ruyu likes Zhao shuning. He only allows himself to know this.


    Before Xiao Ning''er grew up, Yan Ruyu would never show her mind. At least, she didn''t dare to be too blatant.


    Like is blatant, but love, is careful.


    Yan Ruyu''s legs are broken.


    So in these years, he can only walk in a wheelchair.


    However, no one dares to question his existence.


    There is a mysterious atmosphere among the ghosts. They have lived for at least 500 years, but they are easily suppressed by Yan Ruyu.


    And there is the wasteland, with corpses everywhere and fierce beasts everywhere.


    Yan Ruyu used the whole body cultivation, and could seal them in a very short time.


    But when she left, Yan Ruyu always felt that the smell of ghosts and ghosts was a little uneasy and full of turbulence.


    Only hope, the worst result, never appear.


    "Emperor Zun, the Lord of Qingyun has already made this year''s clothes for you, mainly in blue and white."


    "Let''s change everything. It''s better to have a darker color."


    "Emperor?"


    "Purplish, or dark blue."


    Yan Ruyu light smile, smile on the face, like the warm sun in winter in general.


    At this time, Zhao shuning in Daliang had successfully convinced the five envoys. After that, they would change their worship family, mainly Zhao family.


    That Xuanfu division, but a piece of good fat, now to her Zhao''s mouth.


    Presumably, the Lin family and the Wang family will be angry with the Zhao family after they get the news.


    What Zhao shuning has to do now is to rush back to Yanqing City, but before that, Zhao shuning has to go to a place to help the Zhao family solve the problem of surrender of Xuanfu.


    In the past two years, the Zhao family has grown too fast, and their development speed is far faster than that of the four families in those years.


    Based on Zhao shuning''s understanding of the old men of the four families, within three months, they will definitely go to the Zhao family to look for trouble.


    It''s either to make the Zhao family surrender or to make the Zhao family disappear.


    "Xiaoshuning, are we going back to Yanqing city now?"


    "No, go back now, it''s just that there''s one more person to die."


    "Then why are you so bold that you even dare to rob the business of the Wangs and the Lins? Do you have a backing?"


    Feng Zhan glanced at him and said, "what can I do for her? She''s a little girl. She doesn''t have to think about it. She doesn''t start to think about it until she''s done."


    Zhao shuning wants to refute, but he doesn''t know where to refute.


    Feng Zhan''s person, in fact, in addition to abdominal black, the mouth is also very vicious.


    Ling said: "xiaoshuning, what should the Zhao family do now?"


    "It''s OK. The Zhao family used to be very weak, but now it''s different?"


    Feng Zhan took a look at Zhao shuning who was slightly guilty and asked, "what''s the difference?"


    Zhao shuning immediately let off steam.


    Yes, compared with the four families, the Zhao family is still very weak. For them, at most, they are just ants. If they can win over, it''s better to say that if they can''t, killing them won''t have much impact.


    "I said, can you stop hitting people like this? I''ve found a way out of this."


    "What can I do?"


    "Let''s find a bigger backer, at least let the four families dare not move our Zhao family."


    Feng Zhan said, "don''t you think it''s a shame to find a backer?"


    Zhao shuning tilted his head and asked, "are you ashamed?"


    Ling siser quietly came to the end, and she didn''t know whether the young master and Xiao shuning were enemies or not. There was no one who could easily fight each other.


    "Little girl, let me tell you --"


    "don''t call me little girl."


    "What do you call that?"


    "Zhao shuning! Zhao shuning! I''ve told you many times that my name is Zhao shuning. I''m not younger than you. "Feng Zhan''s facial expression is a little delicate. Pointing to Ling se behind her, she said, "how can she call you Xiao Shu Ning? I can''t call you little girl?"


    "Can it be the same?"


    "Why can''t it be the same?"


    "She''s a woman, and so are you?"


    Feng Zhan can''t help but roll his eyes.


    Zhao shuning continued: "as a man, you don''t have any gentlemanly demeanor. Girls, you should spoil them!"


    "You need a pet, too?"


    "I''m not a girl."


    Hearing Zhao shuning''s words, Feng Zhan almost choked on his saliva and coughed.


    It is rare for such a little girl to say that she is not a girl.


    "Forget it, why did you say I was disgraced before?"


    "You''re disgraced? That''s because, how can you say that you are looking for support? It''s like a child who has a conflict with his partner and doesn''t get the candy he wants, so he goes home and asks his parents for help. "


    Zhao shuning said: "if you have an assistant, why not? Are you waiting to be killed? "


    "I didn''t say anything. Besides, what kind of backer do you want to find?"


    Zhao shuning raised his head and said, "is the Zonghui in Chang''an, the capital, OK? Ji Qinglin, that kid, should help me. "


    "Poof!" Let''s hear it.


    Ayana was so surprised that she almost fell off her horse.


    Is Ji Qinglin a name that Zhao shuning can mention casually?


    "What''s the matter with you, siser?"


    "I - I''m fine."


    As Zhao shuning''s friend, Ling siser can''t fight Zhao shuning, so she has to follow her with a bitter smile.


    The name of Ji Qinglin, Ling siser, has heard of it. It''s not only Ling siser who has heard of it, but all the nine adults in the great wilderness of Dongze have heard of it.


    That''s Ji Qinglin, the eight grade alchemist, the patriarchal clan elder, the capital Chang''an. How could Zhao shuning know such a person?


    "It''s on the way anyway. I''ll take you with me."


    At the same time, the alchemist competition of the Zonghui is about to start. If you win the place, you can successfully enter the Zonghui.


    And Zhao shuning, it is with this mentality to the capital of Chang''an.


    Just before that, you have to set up the young man and siser.

 Chapter 238

    After Qingning.


    Zhao shuning said, "siser, do you want to go back to Ling''s house? When I came here, I saw that there are many old things in your ancestral hall, which should be left by your grandfather. I think you should go back and dispose of them. "


    "Good."


    "Young master, would you like to go with her?"


    Feng Zhan shook his head.


    "No


    Zhao shuning''s words are not enough.


    Ling se se also helplessly shakes his head.


    That''s how you are. You never make friends with others. You can do whatever you want, and you won''t be bound by others.


    "Siser is your good friend."


    "Yes, but what does it have to do with me going with her?"


    "It doesn''t matter, but as a gentleman, shouldn''t you go and have a look?"


    "I''m not a gentleman, and I''m not so weak."


    Zhao shuning made a blunder. She didn''t expect that there were still people in the world who were as shameless as her.


    Feng Zhan then said, "Zhao shuning, don''t think about going to the capital Chang''an by yourself. Before I find Yan Ruyu, I''ll fix you up."


    "You


    "How''s it going?"


    Forget it, I can''t care about him.


    Ling siser separated from them when he was in Qingning. Later, Feng Zhan was fighting with Zhao shuning when he was on the way. His legs suddenly softened and almost fell down.


    Thanks to Zhao shuning''s quick eyes and quick hands, he was stopped.


    Feng Zhan was more at a loss. Just now, he felt that his feet were useless.


    But before long, he was able to stand up again and walk back and forth.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Feng Zhan has a serious face. Zhao shuning also became cautious.


    All the people in Feng''s family have a sense of blood. All of a sudden, Feng Zhan has this kind of situation, which can only explain one thing, that is, something happened to the people in his family.


    "Zhao shuning, you go first."


    Zhao shuning looked at Feng Zhan in surprise, very puzzled.


    No matter what she said before, Fengzhan didn''t want to go. Now how could she?


    "You go!"


    Although Zhao shuning doesn''t want to go, she can''t bear Feng Zhan''s insistence, so she has to step on the road alone.


    After Zhao shuning left, Feng Zhan stroked his legs and fell into meditation.


    "Impossible, now I am in this plane, this plane, I have no relatives, how can I have such a strong sense?"


    Feng Zhan sat cross legged at this time.


    And under him, began to appear a blue lotus, in the depths of the lotus, there is a secret vortex.


    At the same time, in the cave of Qingyun peak above Qingyun Mountain, Yan Ruyu also felt the power of Qinglian.


    His eyes burst open.


    How is that possible?


    Parents and brothers, they should have gone, why do you have such a strong feeling now?


    Isn''t it?


    This is the first sign of hope in Yan Ruyu''s eyes in the past few months.


    "Emperor Zun, but what''s the matter?"


    "Listen, you go out first. I have something important to do."


    Hearing what Yan Ruyu said, tingbai soon withdrew from the cave. At the same time, Yan Ruyu''s eyes were closed, and then a blue lotus appeared under him.


    In his mind, the green lotus, also slowly blooming, in the depths of the green lotus, also appeared a secret vortex.


    If, if this plane really has its own relatives, he is feeling with himself in this way, then as soon as the secret door is opened, he will surely be able to follow the vortex.


    "Yi -"


    the voice, Yan Ruyu''s face smile, more brilliant.


    This force is easy to be familiar with.


    It''s the power of the elder brother.


    Yan Ruyu takes back her spiritual power and puts Qinglian aside. In Qingyun peak cave, slowly waiting for each other''s people to come.


    The people of Feng''s royal family are all connected by blood.


    Among them, the reaction between the four sons of Feng family was the most intense.


    Every child in the Feng family has different strength. For Feng buran, that is, Yan Ruyu, the ability of elder brother and elder sister is biased towards the pure lotus demon fire.


    But Yan Ruyu, actually is can be that kind of divine fire all perfect control.


    When his father was there, he said that all the four sons of the Phoenix family would do something, especially the Phoenix dye.


    At this time, the secret door in front of Feng Zhan was also wide open.


    Previously, he was just trying.


    When the door opened, Feng Zhan was shocked.


    Can you still meet the Feng family here?


    But Fengzhan doesn''t look like Yan Ruyu after all. Yan Ruyu has a history of thousands of years in this plane. His ability is much stronger than Fengzhan now.Therefore, Feng Zhan can only sense that the other party is also a person of the Feng family, but can''t feel who the other party is?


    Feng Zhan gently stepped into the door, and then the whole green lotus completely disappeared in the same place.


    After entering the passage, Feng Zhan moves forward carefully.


    This passage is still bright, and his speed is very fast.


    Yan Ruyu smiles. He knows that at this time, brother has entered the channel. In less than an hour, he is sure to come to himself.


    He gently waved his hand, and a smile appeared on his pale face.


    He hasn''t seen his family for more than a thousand years.


    He has a mission. Yan Ruyu feels that she can''t make up for this regret in her whole life. But man is not as good as heaven. Her elder brother will come to this position.


    "Xiaobai, you ask Muwan and tingbai to prepare food and drink, get drunk with the peach blossom at the foot of Qingyun peak, and then bring it up."


    White Ze looking at emperor Zun mood good appearance, it quickly whine a, over the hole.


    Mu Wan they do things quickly, not long after, they will be ready to bring up the food and wine.


    In the display of food and wine, Yan Ruyu is in a good mood.


    Muwan said: "emperor, do you have any guests?"


    Emperor Zun never drank, and his food was very light. It was the first time that such a situation appeared.


    "He''s not a guest."


    After they had arranged, Bai said, "emperor Zun, isn''t your friend coming yet? Do you want to keep the food warm with spirit power? "


    Yan Ruyu shook her head. "No," he said softly


    Emperor Zun''s legs are useless these years. Why does he look so happy?


    In the cave, a dazzling white light suddenly appeared.


    Yan Ruyu just gently drank a cup of tea, facing the two people: "time is just right, you go down first."


    Then the white light disappeared.


    From the green lotus, slowly out of a childe.


    When Feng Zhan just came out, his eyes suddenly brightened.


    In front of him sat a young man in green, with his back to Fengzhan.


    Looking at that, his legs were obviously extremely inconvenient.


    Feng Zhan said, "young master, what are you doing here?"


    Yan Ruyu grinned and put her hand on the wheelchair. She slowly turned back and said, "wait for brother."

 Chapter 239

    The man in front of us is gentle and elegant.


    He was dressed in green, a bunch of flute half on his hand, with a faint smile on his peerless face.


    Yan Ruyu looks at Feng Zhan like this.


    Feng Zhan''s heart will see a clatter, even so, Feng Zhan did not return to God.


    "You


    Yan Ruyu is still smiling.


    Feng Zhan pointed to himself again and said, "I am!"


    Yan Ruyu is a little funny. He has seen everything, but this time, in his surprise, he is seven points happy.


    It was this familiar sentence that made Feng Zhan feel extremely warm.


    "No


    "Why are you here?"


    Yan Ruyu''s appearance is as warm as jade, but in his heart, it''s already turbulent now.


    How many years?


    How many years have you been in this parallel world of Kyushu?


    Yan Ruyu thought more than once that he had no relatives in this world.


    No one can understand his feelings at the moment, watching a close relative appear in his side, and this person, or his own brother.


    Speaking of excitement, he is no less than Feng Zhan.


    It''s just that Yan Ruyu has lived for thousands of years, and she has already become happy and angry.


    "No! It''s really you


    At this time, Feng Zhan jumped up like a child.


    If Ling siser saw it now, I''m afraid she would feel that the young master she knew before was a fake.


    "Good to see you, brother."


    Feng Zhan quickly steps to Yan Ruyu, and then looks at him carefully.


    Then he said, "I really don''t admit it. In this world, only buran can be so good-looking. No, only our Phoenix family can be so good-looking."


    When Feng Zhan praises Yan Ruyu, he doesn''t forget to praise himself.


    Yan Ruyu said with a smile, "how did you come here, brother?"


    Feng Zhan sits down with the direction of Yan Ruyu''s fingers. These food and wine are his favorite.


    "Don''t mention it. I''ve been ruined by my little aunt."


    Feng Zhan eats a mouthful of food, and then pours two glasses of wine. Yan Ruyu shakes her head. Feng Zhan thinks that his younger brother does not drink at all. If it is not for special circumstances, he seldom drinks.


    After a glass of wine, Feng Zhan felt that the whole person was much more comfortable.


    "Yes, no dye. You are very good at making peach blossom wine. Maybe you can get the true biography of your mother."


    She looks like a jade, but she doesn''t smile.


    Feng Zhan drinks and eats vegetables while talking about why he came here and what happened to him in Guihe.


    Let''s talk about it.


    Yan Ruyu''s expression did not change much.


    "No dye, do you hear me? Your brother, I! Almost to die in the ghost, those people, also really some of the terror


    "Don''t you worry about me, brother?"


    Yan Ruyu gently said: "there is a good worry, brother''s ability, I always admire tight."


    Feng Zhan yawned and was a little tired of driving all night.


    "Brother, you just said that you are looking for the supreme beast?"


    "Well."


    "Maybe I know where he is."


    Feng Zhan''s eyes suddenly opened.


    "Really? Take me to him


    "It''s no use taking you to him. You can''t go back."


    "Are you kidding me? I can''t go back. Although my little aunt is a little unreliable, I still remember the Fazhen and the place where I went back."


    Feng Zhan''s face was smiling, but Yan Ruyu''s expression remained unchanged.


    His voice began to lighten and he asked, "why?"


    Yan Ruyu said: "because just two days ago, I used a lot of cultivation to seal the ghost for a hundred years. Therefore, in this hundred years, you can''t enter the ghost, let alone send it back through the ghost''s wasteland."


    Feng Zhan''s chopsticks fell off in a flash, and his chest felt as if he had been stabbed with a knife.


    Yan Ruyu then said, "according to the examination I just made to my elder brother, you don''t have spiritual and spiritual power in your body. Although the elixir and alchemist here can''t hurt you, the supreme animal kingdom can, because he and his mother and father are from the same world."


    "Poof!"


    Feng Zhan feels it and inserts a second knife into his heart.


    "And brother, I can create the parallel ability between this world and our world. I can help you return to our world."


    Feng Zhan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile: "don''t dye, you see, you are scared as a brother. It''s enough without you!"


    "I forgot to tell my elder brother that seven or eight points of my cultivation are used to seal the ghost. The remaining two points are not enough to repair the Dharma array for the time being."The third knife is inserted into Feng Zhan''s chest.


    "Well, how long can you recover your power?"


    Yan Ruyu stretched out a finger.


    Feng Zhan said: "a year? It''s nothing for a year. I can wait. I can walk around here by the way. "


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    Feng Zhan said: "ten years?"


    Yan Ruyu still shakes her head.


    Feng Zhan is in a mess.


    "How many years?"


    "A hundred years."


    A hundred years, isn''t that equivalent to nonsense?


    "In a hundred years, I have become a white bone."


    Yan Ruyu shook her head, said: "no, in this plane, we Phoenix Royal people, the body is not old, this, you don''t have to worry."


    Feng Zhan is still crying.


    He is ready to show his hand in this plane, but he did not expect that this plane is full of spiritual and spiritual power, so it seems that when he is fighting, he does not have a loud name to talk about.


    "Brother, do you have anything else to ask?"


    Feng Zhan shakes his head and lies on the table dejectedly.


    He gave a long sigh.


    Then, he saw once again that Feng buran was sitting in a wheelchair.


    The wine of Fengzhan. At that moment, it''s all gone.


    He suddenly stood up, went to Yan Ruyu, and looked at her motionless.


    Yan Ruyu, with a smile on her face, just wanted to speak.


    Feng Zhan squatted down, carefully looked at his feet, to see his careful action, you can imagine what kind of expression he was at this time.


    "No, your legs?"


    "It''s useless."


    Waste these two words, Yan Ruyu said very light, as if no legs, but also a very small thing in general.


    But this news is more painful than all the previous news.


    For the first time in her life, Feng Zhan sat on the ground as if she had no support. Her eyes were blank.


    "Your legs are broken, and your accomplishments are also used to seal the ghost. If you don''t dye it, you have a miserable life."


    Yan Ruyu just wants to tell Fengzhan.


    My legs are just unable to walk for three or five years. Sooner or later, they will get better.


    In addition, even if he has only two points of skill left, he still has no rival in this plane and on the mainland of Kyushu.


    I didn''t wait for him to say.


    Yan Ruyu sees Feng Zhan''s eyes and tears.


    It''s a sad look.

 Chapter 240

    "Listen to me, brother."


    Before Yan Ruyu finished speaking, Feng Zhan held out his hand and stopped him from speaking.


    "You don''t have to say that you know everything about me. I''ll just say that now you are cold and don''t laugh as much as you used to. You are narrow-minded. It''s not easy for you to face so calmly after you''ve experienced so many things."


    Yan Ruyu said, "brother."


    Feng Zhan said: "don''t dye, at this time, you don''t have to be brave. I know what it means to you to lose your legs. No wonder you feel shameless and hide in this cave all day long."


    "No, brother --"


    "don''t worry, we Phoenix family are the best to protect the short legs. You say, who broke your legs? I''ll go to him to settle the accounts. I''ll cut off his legs for you."


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    In fact, he could guess how his legs were broken.


    "Don''t dye, although it''s painful to unfold the wound of the past, you don''t have to be afraid. Now that you have a brother, he will bear everything for you."


    Thank you, brother, but -


    "I know, I know. Don''t you want your brother to take risks? It''s OK. Although I don''t have spiritual and spiritual power now, they can''t hurt me, but I can hurt them. You don''t have to worry about me. I -- "


    Yan Ruyu said:" good! "


    Feng Zhan was startled by Yan Ruyu''s sudden voice, and then looked back at him and said, "don''t dye, what do you mean?"


    "Brother, it''s a good idea to avenge me!"


    Feng Zhan looked at Yan Ruyu''s face and expression, always felt that something was wrong, and then said: "are you serious?"


    "Well."


    "Then tell me?"


    Yan Ruyu poured a glass of wine for Fengzhan, and then said, "do you know when I was hurt, brother?"


    "When?"


    "At the time of the ghost seal."


    "It''s the ghost that did you harm."


    "You can say that, but you can''t say that either."


    Feng Zhan some don''t understand, quickly ask a way: "don''t dye, what do you mean, then don''t sell the key, quickly say."


    Yan Ruyu asked: "brother, when I was sealing Guihe, I found that I couldn''t use the power of Honglian. At that time, Honglian was controlled by a familiar force, so I was defeated and my legs were injured."


    Feng Zhan faintly felt that the scene was familiar.


    However, he never doubted himself.


    "You mean that because that person manipulated yehuo Honglian at the critical moment, you couldn''t borrow your strength, so you hurt your legs. As a result, the person who manipulated Honglian hurt you?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded and looked at Feng Zhan with a smile.


    Feng Zhan said: "in this world, in addition to a few children of our Feng family, is there anyone else who can control Ye Huo Honglian?"


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    "By the way, there is another kind of situation, that is, you take the initiative to give Honglian to that person. If Honglian recognizes the master, if it is not used by the master, it must need a formula to start it. Don''t you want to be used?"


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    "I gave Honglian to that person, but that person was not proficient in using Honglian, so she didn''t hurt me, she hurt me, there was another person."


    Feng Zhan lowered his head and thought, "who is that man?"


    "Don''t you know, brother?"


    "Don''t dye, what nonsense are you talking about? If I know who hurt your legs, I''m sure I''ll cut off his legs now. If I dare to hurt my brother Fengzhan, he must be prepared."


    Yan Ruyu said with a smile, "I heard that my elder brother has been to Guihe only a few days ago?"


    "Yes, I just told you? Wait a minute - when I came out of guihun, it was not sealed. It was only after you arrived that you were sealed. That means that your legs, which were injured by others, were unconscious. Is that the time a few days ago? "


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "At that time, when did you seal the ghost?"


    "Half a month ago."


    Half a month?


    Half a month!


    Feng Zhan looks at Yan Ruyu inconceivably, and his lips tremble uncontrollably.


    "It seems that my elder brother already knows who did harm to me. Please be sure to make the decision for my younger brother."


    Feng Zhan really knows.


    The person who does harm to Feng buran is himself.


    Half a month ago, in order to resist the flood attack of candle dragon and Teng snake, he used the red lotus under Zhao shuning to repel them, just half a month ago.


    "Don''t dye - you -"


    "brother, do you have something to say?"


    "I -"


    "why did you stutter?""No! I use Zhao shuning''s red lotus. Did you give it to Zhao shuning? "


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Feng Zhan was a little hairy in an instant.


    "Don''t dye, are you crazy? It''s something you use to protect your life. How can you give it to that little girl? It''s only after you''ve practiced for hundreds of years that she completely recognizes you as the master of karma."


    "I know, but the little girl''s strength is limited, and I don''t know. My elder brother will appear later, which will make Honglian''s ability play a huge role, and then I can''t borrow any strength."


    Feng Zhan''s fierce appearance shrank at that moment.


    "That - that - I don''t know, I -"


    "brother, do you want to revenge for buran?"


    Yan Ruyu smiles and takes out a dagger from her sleeve. Then she says with a smile, "brother, you can do it."


    Feng Zhan gently pushed the dagger back.


    Yan Ruyu hands the dagger to Fengzhan again.


    Between pushing and shoving, the dagger flopped on the table.


    "No, we are close relatives."


    "I know, so you can''t feel too much pain, brother, if you do it by yourself and start the knife quickly."


    "No, no, no - we are the children of our parents. If I''m paralyzed, I''ll --"


    "it''s OK, and Xiaojin."


    Feng Zhan murmured: "I''m your brother."


    "I know."


    Feng Zhan turned around and thought seriously.


    Suddenly, he looked at Yan Ruyu.


    Then said: "why do you want to give the red lotus to that girl?"


    Yan Ruyu said with a smile: "I am happy with her."


    Feng Zhan was shocked. He didn''t know why his brother, who was always so unsmiling, could say it so easily. He was pleased with Zhao shuning.


    That girl is only nine years old.


    "No, she?"


    "I know she''s young. I''ll wait for her to grow up."


    Feng Zhan swallowed.


    So, the little girl who had been bullied before was actually her future sister-in-law?


    If the mother knew that she was bullying her future daughter-in-law like this, would she hold her ears and punish her for kneeling for three days and three nights?


    "That girl says, red lotus is her teacher Yan Ruyu''s, not yours, you see, I almost was fooled by you."


    "I am Yan Ruyu."

 Chapter 241

    Feng Zhan felt that he was just like a simple man at this time.


    Don''t dye three or two words, can let him aftertaste for a long time.


    In this plane, the appearance of fengburan brought warmth to Fengzhan, but also brought a lot of explosive news.


    "I finally know why my little aunt asked me to find Yan Ruyu instead of Feng buran."


    Yan Ruyu is familiar with the mainland of Kyushu. Some people have heard of him and know his trace. However, Feng buran is only a member of Feng''s royal family and has long been buried in the history.


    Feng Zhan drinks another glass of wine.


    He calmed down his fear.


    "Do not dye, you tell elder brother honestly, you after all, experienced what?"


    "Brother, I''m all right."


    Feng Zhan said: "you don''t have to hide it from me. I''m your relative. If you are really all right, how can you take a fancy to Zhao shuning? I think she looks good, but she''s gorgeous, isn''t she? Besides, she''s only nine years old. How do you like her? "


    "Brother misunderstood. I like Xiao Ning''er for a long time."


    Fengzhan is petrified.


    He felt that his younger brother must have been in a daze.


    Speaking of love at first sight, Fengzhan also believes in it. But if you want to say that love at first sight for a newborn baby, no matter what you say, Fengzhan thinks it extremely absurd.


    Now, Feng Zhan thinks that the most ridiculous person is his own brother.


    "Love at first sight? Forget it, you must have suffered a severe wound in your heart, so I won''t sprinkle salt on your wound. Next, what should I do? "


    "Brothers should have their own decisions."


    "Don''t dye, if you don''t know this noodle very well, I won''t ask you. Do you think you are the one who brings trouble to others?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Feng Zhan sighed.


    You say, how can he forget what kind of temperament his brother is?


    There are four children in Feng''s family. The elder sister is Feng Lingtong, and Feng Zhan is a twin. The next is Feng buran, and the youngest is a man named Feng Jin.


    In Feng Zhan''s eyes, when he plays chess with a Jie, he loses and wins, but when he plays chess with Bu ran, he seems to have never won.


    Although she was many years older than him when she was born, it''s strange that Feng Zhan never won.


    Elder sister also often said that her abdomen was black. In fact, compared with her younger brother, she was really nothing.


    "No, it''s too cold here. Do you have any other place to live?"


    "Qingyun country."


    "Ah?"


    "The climate of Qingyun is very good, and the people live and work in peace and contentment. Their belief is our Feng family. If my elder brother is willing to show his identity, I can prove that you will be respected by them."


    "What''s the meaning of this? If I want to go to Qingyun country, I naturally don''t like to wander around the world by identity as we did in Yunchao country before."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Feng Zhan said seriously: "don''t dye, your legs."


    In fact, Feng Zhan''s heart, or very concerned about, but the feelings between their brothers and other people are not the same, too much affectation, Feng Zhan also can''t say, but can''t say, doesn''t mean he doesn''t care.


    Feng Zhan''s expression at this time is really heavy.


    Maybe I feel that my words just now are somewhat oppressive, and some are not like myself. Feng Zhan adds another sentence.


    "If my mother knew that your leg was broken by me, I would be killed by my father."


    As soon as her mother gets angry, her father is bound to beat herself up to vent her anger.


    "Don''t worry, brother. My leg will get better in three or five years."


    "What?"


    "Brother, you may forget that I am the founder of Kyushu. Don''t worry too much about me."


    "Hu -"


    Feng Zhan breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Just now, when talking with Wu ran, Feng Zhan is always worried. His eyes are always looking at Feng Wu Ran''s legs.


    Now, after knowing that his legs are OK, Feng Zhan can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    Back to God, Feng Zhan glared at Yan Ruyu.


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier and deliberately make me worried?"


    Yan Ruyu said with a smile: "brother didn''t give me a chance."


    The two of them had a good talk with each other. Listening to Bai and Muwan at the entrance of the cave, they could hear the voice of discussion from time to time. Moreover, from this point of view, the emperor respected him. He seemed to be in a very good mood. His face was always smiling.


    "Mu Wan, this young master, was born well and handsome."


    "Well."


    "What is the relationship between him and Emperor Zun? Looking at them like this, they are like the closest friends. But if you look at them carefully, you will find that they are not only so"Emperor Zun has never entertained others so attentively. Even when the Lord of Qingyun asked to see him, he just got two peanuts to eat."


    "Yes, this time, Emperor Zun even used the peach blossom wine at the foot of Qingyun peak. Although he didn''t drink it, it was extremely precious."


    Mu Wan nodded and said, "it''s the first time that we''ve followed emperor Zun for so many years, right?"


    Listen to white stealthily to touch of Chou an eye, then turn over body, earnest of nod.


    After listening, Bai lowered his voice and said, "don''t you know? Just now, I heard the four words of love at first sight. Mu Wan, did you also hear them? "


    Mu Wan nodded, then covered his mouth.


    What do you mean?


    See Mu Wan''s facial expression, listen to white to know, she this is to understand own implication.


    "How can it be? Is it not Zhao shuning after his reincarnation that emperor Zun likes


    Two people are furtive, the voice of discussion is smaller and smaller, but it is also more and more gossip.


    "Who knows, you forget that not long ago, Emperor Zun himself destroyed the body of the female emperor Ye Ling. Although emperor Zun didn''t say it clearly, you see, not long after that, the young master appeared. Mu Wan, do you think carefully, Emperor Zun is afraid that there will be a woman in red in our cave after this young master appears, and then this young master will be jealous?"


    Mu Wan''s expression is more surprised.


    Why didn''t she think of this level?


    "So, the young master inside is emperor Zun''s new lover?"


    "Bah, bah, bah, bah, I don''t know how many years I''ve been alone. I have a companion around me. Where is my old love? Without old love, the word "new love" is not appropriate at all


    Mu Wan looks at to listen to white eyes, more adore.


    "Listen to Bai, you are so smart that you can see through the relationship between emperor Zun and the young master inside."


    "Of course, you don''t have a look. Since this young master appeared, the smile on emperor Zun''s face has never gone down. Have you seen such emperor Zun for so many years?"


    Mu Wan shook his head.


    Listen to white to continue a way: "so ah, this put in front of the thing, one eye can see through."


    "Listen to me, you''re really good."


    "Not bad, not bad."

 Chapter 242

    Zhao shuning has arrived in the capital Chang''an.


    Along the way, she felt like a clay figurine.


    It would be impossible for Zhao shuning, a little girl, to come so far to the capital city if she did not meet some members of shuiyunsheng who had been in Yanyu building on the road.


    In the first step into Chang''an.


    Zhao shuning went to a teahouse for dinner.


    Just walked along the street from the capital Chang''an, Zhao shuning felt that he was down and out.


    Chang''an is the capital of Chang''an. Everything is different. Those elixirs and alchemists are much higher than Zhao shuning when he was in the countryside.


    In principle, Zhao shuning is not only a four section elixir, but also a four grade alchemist. In Qinghui town and Yanqing City, his ability is absolutely second to none.


    But when you get to Chang''an, the capital city, you can be regarded as the middle class at most.


    Too many people here are gifted elixirs.


    What''s more, the consumption here is very high, and there are not many spirit stones in Zhao shuning''s heaven and earth bag. After a while, he found a teahouse, sat down and ordered a pot of tea. For the rest, he relied on the refreshments given by the teahouse to satisfy his hunger.


    "You can''t beat a hero for a cent."


    Zhao shuning''s position is not good. The second floor is near the street.


    She used to follow the master all the time. She didn''t know that it was so painful to have no money.


    After she became the empress Ye Ling, not to mention, where she went, she didn''t spend much money, and how many Lingshi she wanted.


    When they were in Qinghui Town, the Zhao family was also a big family in the town. When the villagers met Zhao shuning, they would call Miss Zhao er.


    But now, after arriving at Chang''an, the capital city, she has become extremely humble.


    Anyway, she doesn''t have much pursuit of life. She just wants to have enough to eat. When she was lost by her master, she ate everything.


    Now there are free snacks to eat, which is very good.


    Zhao shuning had enough to eat and drink. After a belch, the storyteller below was about to begin his storytelling as soon as he patted the board and took the fan.


    "When it comes to the new characters and young generals in Chang''an, the capital city, you must have heard of them and know who I''m talking about."


    "Yes, it''s Zhao Huai, a young man in white who has caused major disturbances in the capital Chang''an in recent years."


    Zhao shuning had already walked to the door, when she heard the name, her waist was still, stunned, slowly turned back, and then quickly walked back to the position where she had just drunk tea.


    Fortunately, at that time, I didn''t have to pay for my position before I finished cleaning it.


    Embarrassed smile.


    Zhao shuning said: "I used to go to the toilet, and I have to sit for a while."


    Small two is also polite to pack up things, give Zhao shuning added a pot of water tea, then back down.


    "I didn''t expect that my brother had been accepted as a disciple by the patriarchal society before, but now he is so powerful."


    Zhao shuning and Zhao Huai have not seen each other for a long time.


    Zhao Huai is the most cordial person to Zhao shuning in the Zhao family. He is like his own brother. No matter what happened, he always protects Zhao shuning behind him.


    Zhao shuning still remembers that when he was a child, because his mother was weak, his father had to go up the mountain every time to find herbs to buy medicine and some food in his life, and he didn''t have much time to take care of Zhao shuning.


    So every time I was with Zhao shuning and took care of her, I became Zhao Huai.


    Every summer, Zhao Huai carries a basket on his back to collect herbs in the mountains. At this time, Zhao Huai carefully puts Zhao shuning in the basket first. For this reason, Zhao Huai specially makes a small bench and puts it in the basket for fear that Zhao shuning will get sore feet in the basket.


    Then every summer, Zhao shuning spent his time in the basket and slept in it many times.


    In a word, the feelings between Zhao shuning and Zhao Huai were not clear in a few words. At that time, Zhao shuning could not speak because she was a baby''s body and could not do a lot of things. Without Zhao Huai''s careful care, she would live in such a poor family and many nutrients would not be able to keep up with her.


    So, it''s called brother Zhao Huai.


    Zhao shuning is willing from the bottom of his heart.


    After sitting down, Zhao shuning began to listen carefully to Zhao Huai''s story with his hands clubbing his chin.


    Before, he had been wandering in various border areas. For the news of Chang''an, the capital city, Zhao shuning was ignorant and didn''t inquire carefully.


    "Speaking of this young man in white, he has only been in Chang''an for more than two years. He is only 15 years old now."


    "But it''s such a 15-year-old boy that makes our capital city have a shock."


    "Zhao Huai, he always likes to wear white clothes. The place he likes to haunt most every time is magic Valley, which is 500 miles away from our capital."The crowd took a breath of air.


    Magic Valley, that''s where the demons gather.


    Even the proud disciples of the four families dare not easily set foot in that place.


    "As we all know, there are so many good Ganoderma lucidum herbs in the place of magic Valley, but no one dares to go in without the leadership of the patriarchal church. There are so many crises in it. Maybe a leaf can kill everyone."


    "As we all know before, there are no less than 100 dead elixirs in the magic valley. Even some alchemists in the sect have no way out."


    "There are two young people coming out of the magic valley. They are both disciples of the sect."


    "First, I don''t need to say. Everyone should have heard of his name. That is Lan Enron, the elder''s disciple."


    LAN Enron''s reputation in Chang''an, the capital city, is as famous as the only proud disciple of the an family, Linlang junior. People have heard about the horror of LAN Enron several years ago.


    Everyone said that Lan Enron would be the successor of Ji Qinglin and Xia Wanning.


    But later, from the magic Valley, there was a second boy, Zhao Huai.


    "If you want to say that Zhao Huai is just from a small mountain village in the great wilderness of Dongze. Although he looks delicate, thin and vulnerable, no one who has ever dealt with him has been able to win out of his hands. For example, Fu Nian, the eldest disciple of that sect, is like this. His wire mesh is extremely powerful, but it can also be ignored by the young man in white It''s broken. "


    "The reason why Zhao Huai came here, according to the old calculation, may also be for the sake of glorifying his ancestors. Zhao Huai, a young man, has a good heart, but he doesn''t talk to others, and there are few things that can make him keep in mind."


    Zhao shuning was fascinated, staring at the storyteller, motionless.

 Chapter 243

    Next, the story that Zhao shuning heard really made her marvel.


    Zhao Huai was discovered by Kong ye and the elder when they were inspecting in the dark place. The young man has great talent and strong means.


    Wherever he went, all the spirit beasts retreated.


    No spirit beast dares to approach.


    The vision brought by the youth attracted the elder and Kong ye who were flying in the sky.


    In order to avoid accidents, they forced Zhao Huai to take him back to the congregation. At the beginning, because of improper handling, Zhao Huai had conflicts with the elders and disciples of the congregation.


    Later, when things were about to get out of hand, Emperor Zun came, and he easily shocked the young man who was almost mad.


    Zhao Huai''s nature of mind has returned to the past.


    And under the daily care of the congregation, he found a new way to rise.


    Zhao Huai heard that 500 li away from Chang''an, there is a valley, which is extremely mysterious and strange. Few people go in and come out alive.


    There is a close disciple of the great elder in the clan. After he came back from the magic Valley, his skill increased greatly.


    Zhao Huai once went to the young man named LAN Enron, but the young man was arrogant and thought that Zhao Huai was just an ordinary member of those younger martial brothers. He didn''t say much to him.


    LAN Enron doesn''t say that Zhao Huai is also a modest young master and won''t force him.


    After returning to his room, he looked up all the books about magic valley. Later, there were still many places he didn''t understand, so he decided to go to the valley to check in person.


    "As we all know, there are countless treasures in the magic valley. It is said that Ye Ling, the empress of the former dynasty, was also found in the magic valley."


    Suddenly hearing his name, Zhao shuning was a little distracted.


    This one? They mean Phoenix, right? But Phoenix didn''t find it by herself. It was sent to her by the master.


    It seems that Mr. Shuoshu''s words are somewhat untrustworthy, because most of them contain false information.


    Mr. Shuoshu added: "according to an insider, Zhao Huai wants to make a great contribution in Chang''an. In this case, he needs contacts and materials."


    "As you know, no matter where they go to Dongze wasteland, everyone wants to give them some face, but Zhao Huai is too high-minded to make friends with other disciples."


    Zhao shuning nodded, too. When his brother was at Zhao''s house, Zhao Xiangxiang was the daughter of the second uncle, and he didn''t smile at Zhao Xiangxiang.


    Zhao Huai, sometimes like a warm sun, makes people feel warm.


    Sometimes, it''s like a thousand years of ice, making it hard to get close to.


    "So ah, this young man focused on the magic valley. Originally, after he went in, not many people cared about it, because Zhao Huai, after all, the time he came to the Zonghui was too short."


    "But in less than a month, the boy came out of the magic Valley, and after he came out, he was in good condition. He didn''t even get any mud on his clothes."


    His elder brother is often dressed in white. Even if he is stained with mud, he will change into clean clothes before leaving the valley according to Zhao shuning''s understanding of him.


    Since Zhao Huai came out of magic Valley, many things have changed.


    He took the things from the magic Valley to the black market and sold them. As soon as the treasures came out of the world, many nobles robbed them, and the price of the spirit stone became higher and higher.


    Later, the transaction price was exorbitant.


    In spite of this, many nobles did not get what they liked.


    After Zhao Huai got enough Lingshi, he began to have his own plan. As for what this plan is, the following storyteller can''t say for the time being.


    Or it can be said that Zhao Huai''s plan is too careful and secretive. So far, there has been no news. Therefore, none of them knows what the follow-up development will be like.


    as like as two peas in the five floor, the white boy was sitting in the VIP room of the storytelling hall. At this time, there was no change in the face of the white boy. His fingers gently struck the table, which was exactly the same as the action Zhao Shuning made subconsciously.


    Chang''an, the capital city, is really full of talents.


    It''s almost impossible to do something quietly.


    When Zhao Huai came out of the magic Valley safely, it was destined that his reputation in Dongze wilderness would be transmitted.


    Zhao shuning sat in a remote position on the second floor and was stunned by Mr. Shuo Shu.


    Immediately, she seemed to think of something. Then she lifted up the teapot, drank all the water in it, and ran out quickly towards the door.


    At the same time, the boy in white on the top floor seemed to feel something. He looked at the door, but he only saw a water green figure, and he didn''t see anything else.He took back his eyes. The uneasiness in his heart was an illusion.


    The reason why Zhao shuning ran out so quickly was because of the word "black market" in the old man''s mouth.


    The black market is full of blood and uneasiness.


    Zhao shuning is not afraid of these things, and now for her, she wants to get rid of some pills in her hands early and exchange some spirit stones in the black market to pay for them.


    Zhao shuning originally wanted to go directly to Zhao Huai, but before she arrived at the capital Chang''an, she had already inquired about the rules of the current patriarchal church.


    If you want to go in, you have to have a certain stepping stone besides being an alchemist.


    Either it''s a great talent, or it''s a lot of stone.


    Zhao shuning knows very well that all her achievements today depend on her own efforts. She is different from Zhao Huai. Zhao Huai''s talent is much higher than her.


    Therefore, if we want to go this way, it will not work.


    Originally, the former Zhao shuning was helpless. It was the old storyteller who woke up the dreamer with a word.


    She is an alchemist and has made many pills.


    If you want to get enough spirit stone quickly, then only the black market can go.


    When Zhao shuning came to the black market, it was evening.


    In the evening, as the sun sets, the streets of Chang''an city begin to darken.


    But for the black market, that''s a new start.


    The whole black market, shrouded in the darkness, Zhao shuning took a deep breath and planned to step into the black market.


    Rao Shi had heard of the black market when she was the empress.


    The black market is full of blood and killing. The people who come here are either magnates or nobles, or high-level spirit pharmacists or alchemists.


    This place is weird, dark, full of injustice.


    But for those who want to take the lead, the black market is the best and the quickest way to realize what they want.

 Chapter 244

    "Stop! What do you do! "


    Zhao shuning''s feet have not officially entered the black market, was stopped by a voice.


    Not long after the sound appeared, a man came out of the black market.


    Zhao shuning said with a smile, "I''ll go in and buy something."


    "Buyers?"


    "Yes, yes."


    The man impatiently glanced at Zhao shuning and continued: "take it."


    Zhao shuning surprised way: "take what?"


    "Little girl, if you don''t know anything, just drink milk at home. Do you know where it is? As a buyer in the black market, you don''t pay the deposit, and you still want to buy things in it?"


    Zhao shuning some sad face way: "that, I temporarily have no money."


    "No money. What are you doing in here? Get out. "


    Zhao shuning scolded: "if I had money, I would have gone to Zonghui long ago. Why come to this ghost place?"


    The murmur in a low voice naturally attracted the attention of the man just now.


    "Smelly girl, what are you talking about?"


    Zhao shuning quickly silence, the black market, is really terrible, just this small goalkeeper, are five spirit pharmacist, if it is not for their own trouble, she would not speak in such a low voice.


    "Well, I was wrong just now. I went in to sell things, hehe."


    "The seller?"


    The man''s face became more gentle. After all, in the black market, what is missing is the seller. Some time ago, a mysterious boy suddenly appeared. Every time he brought something, he could cause a sensation in the black market. As time passed, the black market became more and more spectacular, and more and more people came here to trade.


    That young man, now he has become a black market boss. The landlady of the black market has to be polite when she sees that young man.


    "What are you selling?"


    Zhao shuning, smiling on the surface, put his hand into the heaven and earth bag and groped for a long time. Then he took out a four grade pill which he was most proud of.


    In front of the man.


    "Ziling pill?"


    Zhao shuning keeps a small head and nods with pride.


    Did not expect the man just looked at two eyes, will Dan medicine back to Zhao shuning.


    "Just a four grade pill. It''s just a rotten Street thing here. You don''t have any better treasure?"


    Zhao shuning just wanted to reply.


    He saw a young man swaggering in from the side of the man.


    And at the same time, she also saw the arrogant man quickly nodded and said to the boy, "young master Yan, here you are. Come on, come on, inside, please


    "Young master Yan, this time, your master, is there something good to be listed?"


    The boy nodded and did not respond to the man, so he went in.


    Zhao shuning opened his mouth, some did not know how to say.


    As soon as the boy went away, the man immediately looked back at Zhao shuning, and his face quickly became extremely impatient.


    Zhao shuning thought, it''s a pity that he would not change his face.


    "Come on, do you have anything else to hold?"


    Zhao shuning said: "that little brother, the man who went in front, why don''t you ask? I think he is just a fourth grade alchemist."


    "What do you know? It''s young master Yan, who is Yan Xun, who is under the guimianye. Who dares to stop him?"


    Zhao shuning kept muttering in his heart.


    What''s the origin of that man? Yan Xun, a boy running errands, can get the courtesy of so many people in the black market.


    "Is there anything else?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    What kind of discrimination is this? Zhao shuning thinks that if she has the chance, she must have a good understanding of what the ghost face master is like.


    "By the way, you are not a member of the congregation, are you?"


    Zhao shuning looked at the man''s eyes.


    Then she straightened up and said, "I am."


    When the man heard this, his voice became respectful.


    "How do you prove it?"


    Zhao shuning''s hand, appeared a wisp of red flame.


    Many people came back, and the man didn''t have time to make a specific investigation, so he let her in. Then, he changed his face and welcomed the new guests.


    "Follow the trend, hum!"


    Although Zhao shuning''s mouth is such a curse, but it does not affect his mood.


    In her opinion, for the black market, men''s attitude can''t be more normal. Here, if you have the ability, you will naturally get the respect of the public. If you have insufficient ability, you will be despised. That''s the most common thing.


    Zhao shuning is wandering the black market absently.


    It''s really full of holes and prosperity.When Zhao shuning passed the peddler, he could hear the whispers of those people.


    "Have you heard?"


    "What?"


    "It''s about the ghost face."


    "Did you see a real person?"


    "How can we see a real person? We only know that he is dressed like a teenager, but we haven''t seen what he looks like."


    "Did you hear that? The ghost face hell king may be Zhao Huai of that sect. "


    "No, I''ve heard that they were two people. When the ghost faced king of hell appeared, Zhao Huai was practicing in the sect."


    "So it''s not Zhao Huai?"


    "Who knows?"


    "As long as the ghost face hell appears in the black market, it will cause great waves."


    As Zhao shuning walked around, the vendors around him had changed a lot, but the people they discussed had not changed. They were all the real identities of the ghost faced king of hell.


    "The ghost face is really weird. Have you heard about it? Even the boss''s wife has to call him childe


    The landlady of the black market?


    "The boss''s wife is the leader of Chunhui Pavilion. In our black market, they fought together at the beginning. Although the boss''s wife is enchanting and extremely hospitable, the men on the seventh or eighth floor in the black market can''t get into her eyes, let alone meet her people."


    "That''s not true. I''ve heard about it. The last time xiaoshizi went to Chunhui Pavilion, he spent a lot of money to see the landlady, but he was driven out."


    The landlady of Chunhui Pavilion.


    Zhao shuning has heard of it. When Zhao shuning was Ye Ling, he had heard the rumor about the landlady.


    The landlady of Chunhui Pavilion is called "Rong Yan".


    It is said that when she was a child, she was also an orphan. She was thrown in front of the most famous Hualou in the capital of Chang''an by her parents.


    Because it was a girl, the procuress took her face to Chunhui pavilion to raise her.


    The appearance grows up in such a place, her own condition is good, the day after tomorrow also has the talent, hears those Chang''an City nobles to say.


    As long as you''ve been to Hualou Yanzhi Pavilion, you know that.


    There was a girl named Rong Yan. She was so beautiful and her body was surprisingly soft. When she was held in her arms, her body was permeated with a faint fragrance.


    Such a girl, in Chang''an City, soon became famous.

 Chapter 245

    After appearance became famous, more and more distinguished guests came to the rouge Pavilion.


    As long as the procuress has money, almost all of them refuse to come, regardless of her physical condition.


    Even in the evening, let the face serve the two masters alone.


    What a humiliating day it was, Zhao shuning could not imagine, but as a result, everyone saw it and his face survived.


    Moreover, on a dark and windy night, the beauty drowned the procuress in the lotus pond in the backyard of Hualou.


    Because over the years, she has received a lot of distinguished guests and accumulated a lot of contacts. She has so many people''s black materials in her hands that no one dares to move her easily.


    After the procuress died, she became the landlady of Hualou.


    And from now on, Hualou Rouge pavilion has changed into Chunhui Pavilion in the black market.


    She is rich in money and the founder of the black market. She is also one of the great contributors.


    Nowadays, the black market is getting better and better. It has become a hot spot in the capital of Chang''an. It is also a piece of fat that the four families are envious of but can''t swallow.


    Chunhui pavilion has become the most prosperous property market in the whole black market.


    In the daytime, it''s just a small pavilion of ordinary people. In the evening, it''s paradise on earth.


    "No one dares to provoke Chunhui pavilion''s boss, but since the ghost face hell came, they only met twice, and the boss will lead the ghost face hell as a confidant."


    "Yes, I''ve also heard that the man who often carries a ghost face now is the only one who can enter Chunhui Pavilion without a pass."


    "Not only that, the landlady of Chunhui Pavilion specially vacated the last room in the building. No matter when the ghost face hell arrives, it has a place to stay."


    Zhao shuning heard all the way that he was more and more curious about the ghost face.


    What kind of person is it that makes a woman like this willing to pave the way for him?


    Because he thought too much, Zhao shuning didn''t notice that there was a carriage in front of him, which was driving towards her at a very fast speed.


    Until there was a cry in my ear.


    Zhao shuning raised his head and found that the horse was close at hand.


    Before there was time to react, a man put his hand on her waist and took her away from the carriage.


    The driver of the carriage just wanted to denounce Zhao shuning for not having long eyes, but when he saw the teenager around him, he stifled the words that he was about to curse.


    "I''m driving a carriage recklessly. I don''t know. Did you frighten young master Yan?"


    Yan Xun shook his head and said, "you go."


    The driver of the carriage was relieved and drove away immediately.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief. Although she was able to avoid it just now, she was very grateful for the help from others.


    "Thank you very much."


    Yan Xun nodded.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just a little help."


    After that, Yan Xun planned to leave here. This time, he only came to pass a word to the master and the black market boss.


    It''s a pure accident to rescue the little girl.


    Zhao shuning hurriedly came forward, followed Yan Xun, then asked: "young master Yan, I want to ask you something."


    "I want to auction things. Do you know where is the best place in the black market?"


    Yan Xun stopped and said, "don''t follow me."


    "I just want to ask a place. I see you are so familiar with this place. Could you please show me a way?"


    Looking at Zhao shuning, Yan Xun always felt that the little girl''s eyes were similar to his master''s.


    He raised his hand and pointed to a dark alley.


    "Through there, you can find what you want."


    Zhao shuning hastily replied, then turned back and ran towards the alley.


    It''s really a little girl who doesn''t know anything. She shouldn''t have come to a place like the black market. Moreover, she doesn''t have any vigilance at all. She doesn''t have the slightest suspicion when she points to it. She runs to where she is.


    Yan Xun suddenly felt a sense of guilt.


    He wanted to come forward and stop the little girl.


    But it''s just a stupefied kungfu. Just now, the water green figure has disappeared.


    "Forget it, all the people who die in the black market are such reckless people."


    Yan Xun sighed and finally came out of the black market slowly.


    But Zhao shuning was not so easy. She thought that Yanxun was not a bad person, so she didn''t doubt his words.


    Until she came to a dead end.


    In the dark, there was a small shop with dim lights. In front of the shop, there were five or six big men.


    Two of them were punching and kicking a little girl on the ground.As soon as Zhao shuning appeared, those people looked at her.


    The little girl on the ground is dying now. Seeing Zhao shuning, her hand slowly stretched out and then fell down again.


    By the dim light, Zhao shuning can see that the little girl''s face is full of dirty blood.


    Her arms were blue and purple, too.


    "Help me --"


    the little girl''s mouth, helplessly issued these two words.


    Those big men immediately looked at Zhao shuning, their eyes were not scattered.


    According to Zhao shuning''s rough estimation, there are three of these great men in front of us who are all four Duan Ling pharmacists, and two of them are ordinary people.


    She raised her hand.


    "I''m sorry, I went the wrong way."


    With that, Zhao shuning ignored the girl''s eyes and went out.


    But those guys, obviously, won''t give her this chance.


    Two of them flash quickly, then block in front of Zhao shuning.


    "What are you doing here? The little girl asked you to save her? "


    Zhao shuning widened his eyes and said: "please, elder brother, you can see clearly. I''m just a child. I''m just in the wrong way. How can I save her?"


    The two men looked at each other.


    They were all motionless in front of Zhao shuning.


    It''s a small alley. It''s very narrow. If it''s blocked by these two big men, Zhao shuning has no way out.


    "Help me --"


    behind him, there was a faint call.


    The three big men who stopped beside the little girl heard the words, then they kicked the little girl on the ground.


    There was a thump.


    The little girl''s rib may be broken.


    There was nothing in her mouth but a cry of pain.


    "I want you to talk!"


    "If you don''t come to save her, just leave. You''d better shine your eyes and don''t come in again."


    Then the two men went back to the shop.


    Zhao shuning just wanted to go, the sound of whimpering behind, the little girl stretched out her hand, and her helpless eyes, repeatedly circulating in Zhao shuning''s mind, disturbing her to stop.


    The sound of kicking at the back became more and more fierce.


    "Almost."


    The several big men heard the voice and looked at Zhao shuning''s back.


    "Who are you talking to?"


    "I say you, almost."


    "Smelly girl, I want to die! Dare to meddle in our business

 Chapter 246

    In fact, Zhao shuning was extremely remorseful.


    But there''s no way.


    In her heart, she felt pity for the jade. She just couldn''t see the helpless appearance of the little girl.


    "Do you care about this?"


    Zhao shuning murmured in a low voice.


    "Zhao shuning, it''s not the right time for you to have a sense of justice. You don''t have two sons on you, so you want to meddle in your own business. When you get the attention of the people on the black market, you don''t want to change the spirit stone. I''m afraid you will be thrown out of the black market directly."


    "Zhao shuning, you''ve got to change your heart when you see girls."


    Although the mouth in dissatisfaction, but Zhao shuning''s body is honest.


    She slowly turned back.


    Then he said: "seriously, I really don''t want to take care of this matter, but are you guys going too far? Although this is a black market, you are all people on the road, but are you going too far?"


    "If you look at the little girls, how can you have a whole good look? You are so tall and strong, and you kick people to death with every foot. How can you stand it if you don''t think about it


    Zhao shuning tried to influence those people, but he didn''t see any change in their face. Not only that, but also from such a distance, Zhao shuning felt each other''s anger.


    "I''ll give you a quarter of an hour to get out of here."


    Zhao shuning originally also wanted to admit counsels to solve this matter, on hearing this, her small temper also came up.


    Although they are poor now, it is impossible for them to step on the ground.


    "I''ll take care of it."


    "Die wench, you think well, this black market, but you can''t find justice. Even if you die here tonight and leave you in the mass grave tomorrow, no one will know."


    "Don''t threaten me. If you want to fight or kill me, you can come. I''m really upset because of the chatter."


    After that, Zhao shuning said to the girl on the ground, "don''t be afraid. I''ll help you out."


    "It''s a big tone. It''s uncertain whether to save her or leave your life here."


    After that, the five big men came to Zhao shuning.


    The other three spirit pharmacists suddenly came to Zhao shuning''s back.


    "Well, do you want to do this again? Are you still worried that this girl will run? I''m afraid you''re not enough for me


    Zhao shuning smile, toes light top ground.


    Her body sprang up.


    "Seal!"


    The change of Dharma seal in the hand, on the top of the alley and the exit of the alley, is blocked by a mental force. The people inside also begin to become transparent. From the outside, it seems to be a quiet alley, no one is inside.


    Zhao shuning twisted his neck in mid air.


    "Are you a alchemist?"


    "I don''t want to make trouble, but you want to be aggressive. No wonder I am


    These people are right. No one can control the people who die in the black market. Since she has decided to fight, there will be no evil left.


    "What a big tone."


    There are two big men, because they are ordinary people, they can only retreat to their shop, one of them, his hand, holding a beautiful embroidery bag.


    At this time, the three big men on the opposite side began to sacrifice their own magic weapons.


    Unlike their fierce nature, their magic weapons are mice and Mantis.


    It''s very good that the four section elixir can condense the biological shape.


    Zhao shuning smile, said: "I can also give you a quarter of an hour, tell me, why to deal with that girl like this?"


    "When she bought something, she couldn''t pay for it. She played with five of our brothers? If you want her to die, it''s her. "


    "Since she can''t take out the stone, it''s OK to return your things."


    "I - I paid them back - they, they don''t agree, they want to treat me -"


    the girl''s intermittent voice came, Zhao shuning distressed way: "you don''t talk, I understand."


    Look at the little girl''s face. She''s very beautiful. Her clothes and cloth are extremely expensive. She''s about thirteen or fourteen years old. She looks spoiled. She should be everyone''s daughter. Why can''t she take out the stone?


    In the eyes of these great men, besides lust, there is also greed.


    "In my opinion, it''s not that she can''t take out the spirit stone. It''s that you steal the girl''s money, and because she can''t take out the spirit stone, you want to invade her and be resisted by her, so you become angry and beat her violently."


    The three men were stunned.


    His face was full of shock.


    Is the little girl above really just a fourth grade alchemist?Why can her mental strength reach such a strong level? Their inner thoughts are so easy to be peeped at by her.


    Seeing their expressions, Zhao shuning knew that he was right.


    "You''re really shameless. I''ve seen a lot of black people in the black market. But sellers like you who don''t abide by the basic moral principles are known by the landlady of Chunhui Pavilion. I''m afraid they''re going to tear you apart and expose you to the wilderness."


    "Brother, you can''t let this girl go out."


    "If we let the leader of Chunhui Pavilion know that we have done such things and damaged the reputation of the black market, then we will really be worse off than dead."


    "Don''t worry, I will never let this dead girl get out of this alley. It''s just a four grade alchemist. We are all the four section elixirs. We can''t clean up such a yellow haired girl."


    The rank of the four section elixir?


    The rank of Zhao shuning is higher than that of Zhao shuning. Up to now, Zhao shuning is only the mysterious rank of the four section spirit pharmacist.


    But they ignore that Zhao shuning is not only a alchemist, she is also a spiritual pharmacist.


    When the spiritual power and spiritual power are combined, you can fight against Tianji I in the four section elixir.


    "The fox curse."


    The space in the alleys began to twist.


    The three men quickly built a protective shield against Zhao shuning''s mental stimulation.


    The fox charm is a basic Alchemist''s charm. Zhao shuning didn''t expect it to hurt the three people on the opposite side. What she cared about was the red lotus fire in the fox charm.


    She wants to see what the power of this fire is?


    Zhao shuning was not familiar with the mental method and used it properly. He only extracted 10% of the fire power of the red lotus. The three four section spirit pharmacists'' power masks were burned to ashes by the fire.


    "What is this? What''s going on? "


    What the master gives is easy to use.


    Next, it''s up to Zhao shuning himself.


    Seeing her smile, just like Satan from hell, made the following three men''s eyes tight, and their foreboding became more and more obvious!

 Chapter 247

    "Boss, this little girl''s ability is very strong and strange. We''re afraid we can''t handle it."


    "Yes, I''ve never seen such a weird fox curse."


    "She''s more than a alchemist."


    Zhao shuning in the sky said: "you delayed my girl''s business. In this case, my girl''s loss will be changed from you."


    Previously, the master gave him a mental skill. He said that when he got to the xuanjie level, he could try it. It was a skill that the five spirits pharmacist could use.


    That is, after her spiritual power and spiritual power are fully combined, a new force will be formed.


    According to their own wishes, they can make the magic tools they can sacrifice change their shapes at will. They didn''t have the chance to try them before. This time, these people can just practice their hands.


    Zhao shuning''s hands changed slightly, and a new spirit appeared behind her.


    See that appearance, unexpectedly is a yellow sparrow appearance.


    Zhao shuning opened his lips lightly.


    "Go


    Then, as if the Yellow finch was alive, it flew away at the mantis, a magic weapon of one of the spiritual pharmacists.


    The Yellow finch catches the mantis and is the natural opponent of the mantis.


    Within a moment, the Mantis was damaged and blinded by the Yellow finch. One of the big men was affected. With a loud cry, he covered his eyes and fell down.


    Zhao shuning''s mind moved. The Yellow sparrow stretched its wings and shook hard.


    The Yellow finch''s body suddenly grew several times, and became the appearance of an eagle.


    At this time, the apothecary, whose magic weapon was a mouse, was even more uneasy. He stepped back in a hurry, but the eagle focused on the mouse magic weapon. No matter how it fled, it still could not escape from the space of the alley, because before that, Zhao shuning had sealed the alley with his mental power.


    "Come back!"


    The big man stamped his foot and wanted to take back his magic weapon. But at the moment when the spirit power was about to be taken back, the eagle leaned down and went straight away like a sharp arrow. The sharp claws seized the mouse''s tail, and then pulled back the spirit power that was about to be taken back.


    The eagle''s claws pierced the mouse''s belly, and the big man''s magic weapon was torn into tens of millions of pieces by the eagle at that moment.


    "Poof!"


    The big man''s blood gushed out and his body showed a straight state. He fell down straight.


    His state is not much better than the previous one who covered his eyes and yelled.


    Zhao shuning takes back the magic weapon.


    Physically, I feel more tired.


    It''s easy to use the demon Killing Curse of the master, but I''m not familiar with it now, and I can only condense the general appearance of the creature, which consumes a lot of spiritual and spiritual power.


    For example, after dealing with the two spiritual pharmacists, Zhao shuning''s small body and back have been soaked with sweat.


    But on the surface, she was still light.


    Because in front of her, there was a spiritual pharmacist, the strong man who was called the boss by the other four people.


    Before, he didn''t sacrifice his magic weapon. For a moment, Zhao shuning didn''t know how to deal with him. When he dealt with the two people before, and blocked the alley space, Zhao shuning''s spiritual and spiritual power had already consumed most of it.


    The only man on the other side was angry.


    But now, he doesn''t dare to act rashly.


    He was afraid that if he took a step, he would die under the magic weapon of the little girl in the air like his two brothers.


    That little girl is really terrible.


    Chen Guang has met too many powerful elixirs. It''s the first time he''s met a young girl like Zhao shuning who is cruel, quick and poisonous.


    Chen Guang''s legs are shaking.


    Zhao shuning''s hair roots have been soaked with sweat.


    They just looked at each other face to face and didn''t say a word.


    Chen Guang swallowed.


    Then he said, "master, you killed my two brothers. Let''s call it a day."


    Zhao shuning looks at the girl underground and Chen Guang.


    Slowly way: "if I don''t appear, this girl, will certainly be humiliated by you, and after being humiliated, she certainly can''t escape to die."


    "Including me, if I am just an ordinary person like her, and have no mental power or half spiritual power, I''m afraid that the corpse lying in the ground now will be me."


    Zhao shuning knew that if he changed his position, he would not let go of the heroes in front of him.


    "You won''t let me go?"


    "Well."


    When Zhao shuning finished, a sharp sword appeared in his hand, and then stabbed him in the direction of Chen Guang.


    Now, unlike Chen Guang, he is full of spiritual power.If Zhao shuning wants to win, he can only take it by surprise.


    "Vajra mask!"


    With a roar, Chen Guang began to grow a lot of iron like things around his body, and that thing quickly turned into a spherical shape, which protected Chen Guang perfectly in the middle.


    The sword drew on the Vajra cover and was bounced back directly.


    Zhao shuning retreated three steps before he managed to stabilize his mind.


    Chen Guang saw that the danger had faded, and he showed himself again.


    "Is this your weapon?"


    "I didn''t expect to be forced out of my equipment by a little girl like you today."


    When Zhao shuning, who had been spiritually decadent, saw Chen Guang''s diamond mask, his big eyes began to shine.


    "Good thing! Good thing


    Such a Vajra mask, in this black market, should be able to sell a hundred spirit stones? The body armor on my body is much inferior to the Vajra mask.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes are shining, and Chen Guang seems to be the prey she''s staring at.


    "Well, let''s make a deal?"


    "What deal?"


    "You give me this mask, I''ll take off your arm and let you go?"


    Chen Guang''s eyes are about to sparkle. He looked at Zhao shuning and said: "don''t think I don''t know. When you dealt with me just now, your body has actually begun to be tired. If I do it now, we two, who will lose and who will win, it''s still possible."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes are slightly heavy. Chen Guang can see the clue of his attack.


    "So? Do you want to try? "


    Zhao shuning is trying to be brave. She thinks that even if she really can''t get the Vajra mask at that time, it''s OK to take away the girl on the ground with the protection of red lotus.


    Chen Guang hesitated.


    Zhao shuning''s self-confidence made him begin to doubt his own judgment.


    "How''s it going? Do you want to change it or not? "


    "I -"


    just when Chen Guang hesitated, an ordinary man in the shop began to roar: "boss, don''t believe her. I saw that the dead girl''s hand was shaking. She had no strength."


    Zhao shuning regretted want to drill into the ground, how she forgot, that shop inside, there are two fish!

 Chapter 248

    After a reminder from the two men.


    Chen Guang, who had been shaken, immediately retreated.


    His eyes, become very gloomy, the tone of speech, also become very bad.


    "Smelly girl, you dare to Yin me!"


    "You two are noisy."


    As soon as Zhao shuning''s spirit power appeared, it turned into a very sharp blade. Before they had time to exclaim, they were directly blocked by the sharp blade.


    He has a clean hand and a ruthless hand.


    The woman who was dying on the ground was scared to shrink.


    Seeing this, Chen Guang felt that Zhao shuning in front of him was more terrible. She was more terrible than the hell Shura.


    "Are you not the right person? I kill people, but I don''t see you blink. "


    "Just now, they nearly hurt me."


    "But you should give them a chance, a chance to survive."


    Zhao shuning sneered: "when they said this, did they give me a chance to survive? They think that, as a psychic, I will definitely not do anything to them. This is a big mistake. I tell you, those so-called morals are used to restrain myself, not to kidnap others. "


    "Besides, I''m not really a decent person. You don''t use these words to me."


    In the past, Ye Ling was the right person, right?


    She trusted her subordinates and always considered the people. When would she care about her own interests and safety?


    But what happened?


    What did she get?


    The people revolted just to take her head.


    The people she once loved so much were easily instigated by the four families. When they surrounded the Imperial Palace, did they ever think that the woman in the center was the empress who tried to protect them?


    No! They didn''t. They were red eyed. They could only see the wealth, interests and power in the palace.


    In this case, why did she go the same way as Zhao shuning.


    How about those who betray her and want to kill her?


    No one is qualified to persuade Zhao shuning to be kind and generous if he has not experienced the things that Zhao shuning has experienced.


    Save the girl on the ground, because the heart of good, killed the two people, but not for the heart of evil.


    Chen Guang said: "you are such a cruel girl. I, Chen Guang, have met you for the first time in my life."


    Zhao shuning had a good laugh.


    "Yes? That''s a pity. This is your first and last time to see me. "


    Zhao shuning''s mouth grinned bloodthirsty.


    It has been a long time since she thought of so many things.


    "You think that the landlady of the black market will let you go, as well as the new ghost face hell. Girls like you will become their thorn in the eye sooner or later, and you will not be able to run away."


    "Yes? I''ll wait until later. I don''t think about the future. "


    I''m not happy now. Do you want to hold back later?


    Zhao shuning''s sword disappeared out of thin air. In her mouth, she began to mumble the pithy formula. A huge and beautiful Phoenix opened its wings behind Zhao shuning.


    "Fenghuang Yuanshen!"


    "Empress Ye Ling!"


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Zhao shuning''s eyes burst out with deep coldness.


    "Who am I? What am I going to do? Go underground and ask the king of hell."


    Zhao shuning used all her strength to form a new seal. Then she lifted her hands up, and a red lotus slowly appeared in the middle of her eyebrows.


    The Phoenix flies high and keeps circling. When Zhao shuning''s eyes open, it suddenly attacks Chen Guang.


    Chen Guang quickly unfolded his body protection weapon.


    That layer by layer of Vajra cover, quickly closed.


    In the palm of Zhao shuning''s hand, there was a new flame. It was not the alchemist''s fireworks, but the red lotus fire.


    As soon as the fire broke out, the Vajra hood turned red quickly.


    Just for a moment, there was a cry in the Vajra hood.


    The Vajra mask peels off quickly, and Chen Guang''s body appears inside. At this time, his body has been severely burned, and his face is also deeply imprinted by the patches of Vajra mask.


    The shield fell.


    Chen Guang has gone mad.


    "Dead girl, I''ll kill you."


    Zhao shuning closes his eyes with peace of mind. When Chen Guang rushes over with all his life''s strength, a huge red lotus appears in front of Zhao shuning. Then, it completely engulfs Chen Guang.


    The whole movement is flowing.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the red lotus was protected by his master. Otherwise, Chen Guang had just rushed over, and he really didn''t know how to deal with it.Take off the strength of Zhao shuning, a butt sitting on the ground.


    I''m really tired of her.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu in the cave of Qingyun peak frowned, and Fengzhan said: "what''s the matter?"


    Yan Ruyu shook her head and said, "it''s OK. I ate some dirty things."


    Chen Guang disappeared, disappeared without a trace.


    Zhao shuning knew that he would not come back.


    So, she used the last bit of strength to take off the smart cover of the alley, slowly came to the girl, sat on the ground and fainted.


    When Zhao shuning was about to close her eyes, she saw a beautiful woman.


    "I''m not going to be so unlucky."


    A fight and a seal are set up to prevent the black market bigwigs from finding out.


    Looking at the figure of the woman in front of him, Zhao shuning has already thought about who the person is.


    Just at this time, she no longer had the strength to struggle, eyes closed, completely fainted in the past.


    The woman walking towards Zhao shuning is the face of the black market landlady. Behind her, there are four or five men. Among those men, the lowest is liuyuanling pharmacist, but they only deserve to follow her.


    Face approached, will faint Zhao shuning''s face gently lifted up.


    "This little girl, it''s not easy. Take it back to Chunhui Pavilion first. I''ll sell that swallow to save face. His master will pay me back in the future."


    Because Yan Xun was not at ease, when he came out of the black market, he asked someone to take a look at the alley.


    At that time, it happened to run into the face of the patrol.


    Face a cross examination, then got the news.


    However, to her surprise, this little girl is clearly the fourth section of the apothecary of xuanjie, but the power mask she just set didn''t even see through her.


    "Landlady, there is a girl beside her. What should she do with it?"


    "Take them back together. When they wake up, I have something to ask them."


    "Madame, are they dead?"


    "It''s a shame for us in the black market to throw it at the mass grave and set it on fire."


    Face swing soft body, slowly out of the alley, but behind her, more than two people.

 Chapter 249

    Appearance, the landlady of Chunhui Pavilion, is also the leader of the whole black market.


    At this time, she is languidly lying on the lady''s chair. Her face is painted with delicate makeup.


    Just a light look, will make the next man involuntarily hit a shiver, the face of this woman, the road is too deep, the posture is too soft, if really want to use a word to describe her words, only "Mei" word can match.


    She gently shook the fan, revealing her slender legs.


    In the eyes, there is charm.


    "Madame, the little prince sent someone to give you a present again."


    "Politely refused, and then find a reason to send him out."


    "Yes."


    "Landlady, Anyuan in Chang''an has sent for you again. She has brought you a coral and said that it is to hang beads for you."


    "Don''t pick him up. Take him to see the coral in our lotus pool in the backyard."


    "Yes."


    Face dare say, in the capital Chang''an, she is absolutely rare rich person.


    As long as she wants things, Chunhui Pavilion, but there are.


    When she was young, she suffered a lifetime of humiliation. Now she takes the pills refined by the sect. This appearance can remain unchanged. This is what countless girls want to pursue.


    Keep your face at the most beautiful age.


    But I''m not satisfied with myself now.


    It is such a natural image of fox that makes her suffer a lot when she is young.


    "Madame, what about Mr. Li?"


    "Get out of here."


    "Madame."


    "Get out of here."


    After a while, a man came in again. He said, "Madame, he''s here."


    Face is in the false sleep originally, hear the hand say so, eyes slowly opened, she sat up, looked at herself in the mirror, arranged make-up.


    "Is he waiting for me in the pavilion?" he asked


    "Yes, my subordinates have served him the most common tea. He is waiting for you in the Orchid Pavilion."


    Face nodded gently.


    Then he went out of the door and went to the Orchid Pavilion.


    To the door, the face also gently buttoned the door three times, until there was a voice inside, agreed to her to go in, she gently stepped in.


    Here is Chunhui Pavilion, is the territory of appearance, but the guests in LAN Pavilion can make appearance, willing to put down their arrogant posture.


    After the appearance stepped into the Orchid Pavilion, she turned back and closed the door gently.


    The young master didn''t like to be disturbed, and his face knew this theorem well.


    At the window, there is a young man sitting. Next to him, there is a chess game.


    After face came in, he nodded slowly, and then motioned face to sit opposite.


    "Young master, there is no one else here. You don''t have to wear this mask."


    Face said, that pair of slender hands, then want to take off the mask for the man.


    The man''s body slightly deviated and perfectly avoided the ten fingers of his face. He slowly put his hand behind his hair and took off the mask.


    Ghost face fall, the man inside, is clearly young Zhao Huai.


    He was dressed in white and was very pretty.


    If he doesn''t speak and just sits by the window like that, it''s a vivid picture.


    It turns out that the ghost faced king of hell in the rumor is really young Zhao Huai.


    "You still don''t like being touched."


    "Sorry."


    "It''s OK. I''ve been used to it for such a long time. I don''t know why you came here this time? Is there something new for auction? "


    Zhao Huai said: "isn''t it true that I have enough Lingshi now? I have one thing to discuss with the landlady."


    The action of face pouring tea pauses slightly.


    Her tone was a little sad.


    "Young master, you know what looks like. You and I, needless to say, are so polite. If you have anything to do, just make arrangements."


    "The landlady has a delicate mind. It''s time to let go of what you think. You are also a person who despises life and death. In the magic Valley, I just saved you. You don''t have to worry about it. Over the years, what you''ve done for Zhao Huai and the road you''ve paved are enough to offset the effort at that time."


    Face will pour good tea to Zhao Huai.


    "Young master, thank you for your kindness."


    "Well."


    "If you have anything to do, just tell your face. If I can help you, I will never refuse."


    Zhao Huai gently drank a cup of tea, and then said: "I want to buy the black market."


    Buy the black market?


    The black market can be said to be the second market in Chang''an, the capital city. The benefits it brings to Chang''an city are far beyond other people''s imagination. Moreover, there are many experts hidden in the black market. If Zhao Huai buys it, it may be difficult to convince the public."Are you serious, young master?"


    "Madame, I never joke."


    "I''ve known you for a long time. I haven''t seen you smile."


    "Excuse me, Madame. It''s not that Zhao Huai has malice against you. I''m not born to laugh. I''m here to talk about this business with you. I know that the black market is your life''s hard work. I don''t intend to take it away from you. By then, you can become the second leader of the black market. Here, it''s still up to you."


    Face deeply exhaled a breath.


    Talking with Zhao Huai sometimes makes her feel especially depressed.


    "Young master, in this way, I am your subordinate."


    "Of course not. The landlady is Zhao Huai''s friend."


    Face a smile, charm to the extreme.


    "Young master, even if I am willing to sell you the black market, there are many evil forces in the black market. You may not be able to fight them."


    In terms of means, those people are naturally inferior to Zhao Huai.


    However, in terms of meanness and trickery, Zhao Huai is not their opponent.


    "Madame, you may have some misunderstanding about me. In fact, I''m not a good person."


    He said with a smile: "I almost forgot that any of my actions can be seen by you. If you insist on taking over the black market, I can sell it to you, but I have one condition."


    Zhao Huai said, "please tell me, Madame."


    "I don''t want the stone."


    Zhao Huai looks up in surprise.


    "Does the landlady want gold?"


    "I don''t want anything."


    Looking at Zhao Huai, his face was very serious.


    "I just want to be with you. As long as you like, I will give you the black market."


    But Zhao Huai said decidedly, "no way."


    "Why? Do you dislike your appearance In this Dongze wasteland, she has never seen a woman with the same appearance.


    Her face, is maintained in the most beautiful age, no man will not be moved to see.


    "There''s no reason. I just don''t want to. The landlady is a very good friend. Zhao Huai also hopes that our relationship will always be so pure that we won''t be polluted by other impurities."


    The face lowered its head.


    There was a little bitterness on his face.

 Chapter 250

    Zhao Huai got up and didn''t want to stay in LAN Zhi Ge any longer.


    "Madame, please consider what I said."


    Zhao Huai didn''t see the loneliness on his face. Now he is 15 years old, which is the time when young people''s ignorant feelings are sprouting.


    "Young master, don''t leave in a hurry."


    "I''ve already said what the landlady and I should say. If I stay here again, it will affect the landlady."


    Face, sit down slowly.


    "I know, young master, do you think it''s mostly old monsters who keep this appearance at my age?"


    Zhao Huai frowned and said nothing.


    "In fact, I know I''m not worthy of you, and I don''t want to be worthy of you. I''ve never been paranoid about this. You just want to be around you. Even if you are a maid, you''ll be willing to be with me."


    "Young master, you may think that appearance has been wandering in the river and lake for most of your life. How can there be such a thing as sincerity? Even if I have sincerity, I should be devoured by the mottled River and lake?"


    "I used to think so, until I met my son."


    "Look, I am humble and dirty in the past. I have no other idea. I just want to have a trusted friend in the future. You are the first one to look at me without ridicule and admiration. You treat me as an ordinary person. At that time, if you don''t leave me, look will decide to follow you, even if you are young As long as you want something, I will try my best to fight for it. "


    Every word of beauty is sincere.


    But Zhao Huai is not an ordinary person.


    He is a real cold-blooded man.


    For the appearance of words, he is just very rational treatment.


    Because Zhao Huai has people who care about and like him.


    "Madame, it''s not necessary for you to talk so much with me. My relationship with you is just a relationship of friends. I also understand the law of Dongze Dahuang. Your appearance and temperament can attract countless men''s pursuit."


    "But the young man is not included in those men who pursue me, is he?"


    Zhao Huai replied: "I''m not included in nature. I care about people. In my life, I won''t hurt her for anything."


    Her face was very sad, and her legs had softened.


    This is the first time that she has said so much to Zhao Huai, and he also resolutely refused himself.


    Yan Yan knows that Zhao Huai is a young man with extraordinary skills. Now he is only 15 years old, and he has a mysterious power in his body. He usually looks like a gentle young man, but when someone infringes on his rights or hurts the people he cares about, it''s a pity He never shows mercy when he starts.


    Young ambition, it is too big, face can be aware, in that huge ambition, hidden a trace of tenderness.


    Although that gentle, Zhao Huai has never shown in front of the face.


    "I want 20000 gold."


    "What?"


    "I agree to sell the black market, and I''d like to be second in charge, but I want 20000 gold."


    Twenty thousand gold is an astronomical number. But when Zhao Huai heard this, he raised his lips involuntarily.


    He said, "well, the landlady will give me a month. After that, I''ll give you 20000 yuan of gold."


    Face nodded.


    "I''ll wait for you."


    Zhao Huai went out and closed the door.


    After a while, Xiaoxiao, a girl with a pretty face, came in. She looked at her master. Her strength seemed to be drained. She just leaned on the couch. Her clothes were intact.


    "How are you, Madame?"


    "Xiaoxiao, help me up."


    The girl came forward, her face took her arm and slowly stood up. She opened the window and looked at the boy''s back. She couldn''t help sighing.


    "Madame, what''s the matter with you? You are always very happy when the ghost face hell comes, but this time, why are you so lonely? "


    Face smile with a thick bitter.


    She looked back and said carelessly, "Xiaoxiao, I sold the black market to him."


    "Madame, you''ve worked hard for about 20 years in the black market and got it through all kinds of contacts. How can you sell such a powerful force?"


    Face shakes her head.


    "If he wants it, I will."


    "Madame, did you give the black market to hell without asking for a cent?"


    "No, I asked for 20000 gold."


    20000 gold? Hearing this number, Xiaoxiao can''t help but open his mouth.


    Did she hear that right? Twenty thousand gold, such a huge number, if the boss''s wife really opens her mouth like this, then the devil''s face is the king of hell, can''t you blame the boss''s wife?


    "You think a lot too, don''t you? But if I don''t say that, he can''t let go. He will always feel that he owes me. ""Madame, you want twenty thousand gold, in order to make that ghost face hell relieved? But is the amount you want too much? "


    "It''s very high, but he has the strength to get the money. Xiaoxiao, I will be the second leader of the black market from now on. I want the 20000 gold, and it won''t be used on me. I heard that Qingyun country is rich in products, and the black market hasn''t been set up yet. If I can use the money to open the market in Qingyun country, I will certainly expand his power."


    Face is really a very considerate landlady.


    She thought that even if she got the 20000 yuan, she would not take it alone. Instead, she wanted to use the money to open up a new market for Zhao Huai and extend his power for a longer time.


    "Landlady, you have done so many things for him in obscurity. I don''t know if the ghost face hell will appreciate you."


    The face was silent.


    What she wanted was never Zhao Huai''s gratitude.


    But now, what she can have is Zhao Huai''s gratitude.


    In order to help Zhao Huai calm down the disturbance about him in the Jianghu, she didn''t know how much power she used around her. She completely cut off the connection between the ghost face hell king and Zhao Huai. She was afraid that trading with the black market would bring bad influence to Zhao Huai of the clan.


    Face looking at the distance, murmured: "I just hope that in the future, even if I can''t get him, I can accompany him, as long as I can see him, it''s enough."


    Sincerity is too rare for appearance.


    Now, she finally has this feeling, she will treasure it, good life, do not disturb anyone.


    "By the way, Xiaoxiao, what happened to those two people who were found in the alley last night?"


    "Back to the landlady, when I came here earlier, I passed the room where they were resting. I haven''t woken up yet."


    "Well."


    Face pushed open the door of Orchid Pavilion, stepped out.


    In my heart, I have many thoughts.


    In your heart, do you really have someone who cares? He did all this for his own ambition? Or for others?

 Chapter 251

    Zhao shuning awoke three days later.


    She had just woken up with her eyes slightly open.


    When you move your body gently, you feel pain all over your body, and the bones seem to fall apart.


    She couldn''t help but let out a cry, and someone came up next to her immediately.


    "Little sister, you wake up."


    "Little sister, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. If you didn''t save me, you wouldn''t end up like this. After you go back, I must tell my father to take revenge for you."


    As soon as Zhao shuning was conscious, he saw a crying little girl around him.


    In Zhao shuning''s eyes, the girl is only thirteen or fourteen years old, which can be regarded as a little girl. But in that girl''s eyes, Zhao shuning is only nine years old, which can be regarded as a little sister.


    "What''s the matter with you, little sister? Are you unable to speak? "


    "Little sister, my sister will take you back to my home. I''ll ask my father to find the best alchemist in Chang''an, our capital, to see a doctor for you, OK?"


    "Woo woo - are you in pain? How are you doing? "


    As the girl spoke, her tears kept falling.


    After adapting to his body, Zhao shuning quickly moved his arm again. Then he got up and walked directly past the crying girl.


    The girl who is crying is Gong Xiaotang.


    Gong Xiaotang''s father is called Gong Qing. He is a famous grain tycoon in the capital Chang''an. He has the largest granary in the palace.


    They can be said to have no worries about food and clothing.


    Gong Xiaotang is Gong Qing''s only child and is regarded as the apple of his eye.


    This time, because Gong Qing was ill, Gong Xiaotang didn''t know what to do. When she heard someone say that there are many pills that can be bought in the black market, she cleaned up, took her private money, and ran to the black market alone.


    Who knows, she was taught a lesson as soon as she got to the black market.


    If she had not met Zhao shuning, she would have lost her life here.


    See Zhao shuning ignore her, Gong Xiaotang quickly followed up.


    "Little sister, how are you feeling?"


    Gong Xiaotang''s eyes are very big, eyelashes are also very long, like a small Pu fan in general, blinking, constantly flapping.


    It''s really lovely.


    She had big eyes and tears. She looked funny and pathetic.


    Zhao shuning ignored her, turned around, went to another window, gently pushed the window open.


    Gong Xiaotang comes to Zhao shuning again.


    "Are you angry with me? Why don''t you talk to people? "


    Zhao shuning glanced at Gong Xiaotang and said two words: "go away."


    Gong Xiaotang wrongly retreats to one side. She knows that she has implicated her little sister. She must have something important to do. She has delayed her.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I -- Wuwuwuwu --"


    with that, Gong Xiaotang will cry again.


    Zhao shuning is a little upset. Now she hasn''t sorted out her own affairs. This little girl has been crying around her all the time, making it even harder for her to think.


    Also, seeing girls cry like this, Zhao shuning felt a little distressed after all.


    "What''s your name?"


    That is about to cry out of the voice immediately stopped, she looked at Zhao shuning, determined that Zhao shuning is after asking her, the whole person in a good mood.


    Lian said hurriedly: "my name is Gong Xiaotang. I''m a miss of the palace family. My family is rich. This time, because my father is ill, I want to find medicine for him, so I rush to the black market. My little sister, my sister is not a bad person. Besides, I want to thank you for saving me. You are so brave and powerful. You are so much better than me ¡£¡±


    "It''s you who saved me. After that, you will be my best friend. No matter where you go, what you encounter, you need to use me, just say it."


    Zhao shuning asked: "your family is so fierce, how can you be beaten so miserably?"


    Gong Xiaotang''s face drooped, unable to speak.


    "What''s more, your family has so much money. Isn''t it easy to buy a pill from the alchemist? Since you are a miss of the palace family, how can you still need to go out and buy medicine yourself? "


    Gong Xiaotang lowered his head further.


    "In fact, although my family is rich, there is not a spirit pharmacist or an alchemist in my family. The yuan family said that civilians like us can only buy pills through regular channels, but my little sister, the alchemist''s pills are too precious. If I go to buy them in line, it may be three months later. My father is really coughing now It''s very bad. I''ve taken a lot of medicine, but it''s not good. That''s why I want to buy pills in the black market


    Gong Xiaotang''s words really moved Zhao shuning."This rule is made by the yuan family?"


    "Well."


    "It''s no wonder that Yuanxin can do this kind of harm to others but not to himself. It''s probably just to please nasusu."


    Gong Xiaotang opened his eyes and said: "I''m sorry, it''s my sister who''s not good. I''ve brought you in."


    Zhao shuning said in a loud voice: "don''t talk about my sister. My name is Zhao shuning. I''ll call you Xiaotang later."


    "Good, Zhao shuning. Hello." After that, Gong Xiaotang even blushed unconsciously. Zhao shuning thought it was very fresh. This girl just said a word and blushed.


    "You''re so cute."


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help it, so he put on his hand, stood on tiptoe and gently pinched Gong Xiaotang''s face.


    This time, Gong Xiaotang''s face is more red, as if to drop blood in general.


    "Zhao shuning, don''t move."


    Zhao shuning shrugs. Gong Xiaotang is really cute. She stammers when she''s nervous. She''s already blushing before she says anything.


    "By the way, do you want to buy pills?"


    "I want to buy it, but I dare not."


    "What pills do you want to buy?"


    "Purple elixir."


    Purple elixir? It is destiny. There is also a purple elixir in Zhao shuning''s heaven and earth bag.


    "Does your father have a cough, and a lung problem?"


    Gong Xiaotang nodded.


    "Well, I''ll sell you the purple elixir. Will you give me the money?"


    Gong Xiaotang looked up in surprise: "Shu Ning, do you have a purple elixir?"


    Zhao shuning nodded: "you say, it''s better to pay Lingshi or pay."


    "I don''t have the spirit stone. Can I give you money? Shall I give you gold? "


    "Of course."


    Zhao shuning is also very happy. Unexpectedly, the man he saved has become his own buyer. When he came into the black market, the gatekeeper also said that purple elixir is a low-level medicine. Now, isn''t it what others need?


    "But the method of taking zilingdan is special. Shuning, can you go back with me? Besides, I don''t have any gold on me now. My money has been stolen. When I get to the palace, I''ll give you money, OK?"


    The palace?


    It sounds like your own accommodation can be solved.


    "Good!"


    Zhao shuning''s wishful thinking is very good.

 Chapter 252

    "What makes the two girls so happy?"


    Before I saw anyone, I heard a voice. Although the voice was not big, it sounded very comfortable.


    Zhao shuning and Gong Xiaotang look out the door at the same time.


    The next moment, a very charming woman appeared at the door.


    After Zhao shuning and Gong Xiaotang saw it, they were stunned.


    Face to see two people''s look, charming smile: "two little girls, I am this Chunhui pavilion''s landlady, how are you."


    At the first moment of seeing her face, Zhao shuning felt that the woman was well born and charming.


    She had seen the beauty Xiao of the Lin family before. She was plump and charming, but she was not a bit different from the landlady.


    The charm of the proprietress is the charm to the heart.


    She is just a flow of smoke, the look in the eyes, enough to make many men crazy.


    Zhao shuning met so many beauties. When he first met the landlady, he was really amazed by her.


    "Good lady."


    Gong Xiaotang is a little timid and hides behind Zhao shuning. However, Zhao shuning is only nine years old, much lower than Gong Xiaotang. Zhao''s body can''t stop her.


    Face of the fan, holding in the hands of the fan gently.


    She looked at Gong Xiaotang and said in a soft voice, "you said, are you a miss of the Gong family?"


    Gong Xiaotang timidly nods and is pulled out by Zhao shuning, looking at the landlady.


    "Little girl, next time, don''t run around. My black market is not a place where you can come and go whenever you want."


    Gong Xiaotang nodded busily.


    That appearance provoked a smile.


    After saying this, his face looked at Zhao shuning and said, "little girl, what''s your name? I don''t think you are from the capital of Chang''an. "


    Zhao shuning replied: "Madame, my name is Zhao shuning."


    "Zhao shuning?"


    "Well."


    "Your name is Zhao, too?"


    Before waiting for Zhao shuning to ask why the landlady used the word "you", her face turned away from the topic.


    "If there''s nothing wrong, you can go. My Chunhui Pavilion never raises idle people."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    She took Gong Xiaotang and went out.


    "Anyway, thank you for your help."


    "No, just on the way."


    What''s more, Yan Yan went to rescue Zhao shuning just to save Yan Xun''s face. Yan Xun is Zhao Huai''s subordinate. She helped Yan Xun, which is equivalent to helping Zhao Huai.


    Gong Xiaotang did not expect that he could walk out of the black market safely.


    Only when she stepped on the streets of Chang''an, the capital, did she feel relieved.


    "Shuning, we''re finally out."


    "Well, what? You seem very lucky. "


    Gong Xiaotang looked around, then lowered his voice and said in a low voice: "you may not know that the black market in our capital Chang''an is very difficult to enter. No matter how famous you are, as long as you die in the black market, no one dares to investigate."


    "Well, I know."


    Gong Xiaotang is surprised: "how can you know?"


    As they walked, Zhao shuning and Gong Xiaotang said: "the black market has always been the gathering place of the dark forces in Chang''an, the capital city. They all thought that those forces who come here to trade are not in the class. In fact, they are not. In the black market, I don''t know how many dignitaries and nobles are involved. There are many complicated forces in the black market, and people who can stand in it, It''s not easy. "


    "If someone dies in the black market, no one dares to investigate, because there are too many shady transactions in the black market. If a nobleman dies, after in-depth investigation, a huge interest group will be involved. Therefore, no one dares to investigate the identity of the dead person in the black market."


    Gong Xiaotang looks at Zhao shuning admiringly.


    "Shuning, how can you understand so many things when you are young?"


    "Just hearsay."


    "That''s great, too."


    Zhao shuning smiles and looks at Gong Xiaotang''s appearance, which is really enviable.


    Gong Xiaotang lives in a wealthy family. Her father loves her very much. Since she was a child, she didn''t let her do any heavy work. She didn''t know much about human feelings.


    The reason why she is so arrogant and will be targeted by those bad people is that Gong Xiaotang has little experience and is too easy to be deceived.


    This is what Zhao shuning envies.


    She and Gong Xiaotang are two extreme examples.


    Only someone to protect, will develop Gong Xiaotang such a character.


    Zhao shuning can not, Zhao shuning shoulders, shoulder too many missions, the mission of the family, as well as their own blood feud.Every step she took, she could only be careful, she could only rely on herself.


    That''s why she knew more and suffered more injuries.


    "Here we are --"


    Gong Xiaotang runs forward happily. In front of Zhao shuning, there is a magnificent red gate.


    Different from Gong Xiaotang''s joy, Zhao shuning feels strange.


    According to Gong Xiaotang, her family is a famous grain merchant in the capital Chang''an, but there is no servant at the gate of such a big mansion?


    Doubts have not yet emerged, to see Gong Xiaotang will push the door Hua.


    Inside the gate, there was a yard of people.


    Gong Xiaotang was in the same place.


    Most of the people in it have scars on their faces and arms. At first glance, they are people who are wandering in the world.


    But why did they gather at Gong Xiaotang''s house?


    Gong Xiaotang was obviously flustered.


    She turned and looked at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning sighed. Her gold has not been found yet. Looking at the situation, she has something to take care of by herself.


    "Shuning, they --"


    "do you know them?"


    Gong Xiaotang quickly shook his head.


    At this time, a man in his forties came out of the crowd. With his stubble on his face, he called to Gong Xiaotang kindly: "niece, you are back."


    Say, will start to pull Gong Xiaotang.


    Gong Xiaotang stepped back in fear.


    Zhao shuning got in front of her.


    "Who are you?"


    "Who are you?"


    They spoke almost at the same time.


    "I''m Xiaotang''s uncle. Who are you?"


    Zhao shuning did not answer, but looked back at Gong Xiaotang and asked, "is he your uncle?"


    Seeing this, Gong Xiaotang shook his head and said, "I don''t know him. I haven''t met him."


    The man with stubble on his face was not happy. Seeing that the other party was just two little girls, he stepped forward again.


    "Xiaotang, you see you said that. When you were born, your uncle held you?"


    "No, my father never said that I have another uncle. You are a fake!"


    Zhao shuning hands suddenly more than a sword, horizontal in front of the man, the man suddenly stopped. The color of cruelty began to appear in his eyes.


    "Talk well, don''t touch Xiaotang."

 Chapter 253

    "Where is the smelly girl? She dares to meddle in our own business!"


    "Xiao Tang, you come to my uncle. I''ll take you to see your father."


    The stubble man said that he wanted to grasp Gong Xiaotang directly. Zhao shuning''s eyes flashed. The next second, her sword came out of the scabbard.


    The sword points directly at the man''s chest. If the man takes another step, he will directly pierce his chest.


    Now, there was blood on his chest.


    "Smelly girl, you want to die!"


    Zhao shuning took a step back, without the slightest fear in her eyes. She said directly, "who are you?"


    "I''m Xiaotang''s uncle. I said that before."


    "Uncle of Xiaotang, why doesn''t Xiaotang know you?"


    "Laozi said that she only met me once when she was born. At that time, she was still a baby. What can she remember?"


    Zhao shuning sneered.


    "How do you recognize her now?"


    Hu stubble man a Leng, screen airway: "my own niece, how can I not know."


    Zhao shuning''s sword has never been put down. She glances at the angry men in the yard. It''s not that Zhao shuning judges people by their appearance, but that their actions are not friendly now, and they don''t have half respect for Gong Xiaotang in their eyes.


    It is even more impossible to say that they are members of the palace family.


    Among those people, there are still people with a portrait. Zhao shuning just glanced at it roughly, and then he knew about it.


    "Are you mountain thieves?"


    "No! I''m really Xiaotang''s uncle. Xiaotang, your father''s name is Gong Qing, and your mother''s name is Ji Hou, right? "


    Gong Xiaotang nodded.


    The man then said, "my name is Ji Wei. I''m your mother''s brother."


    Zhao shuning looked at Gong Xiaotang. Gong Xiaotang said, "my mother''s name is Ji Hou. She died not long after I was born, but I never heard my father say that I still have an uncle."


    "Xiao Tang, uncle is not lying. You have to believe me."


    "Believe you?"


    Zhao shuning takes a sharp sword and takes a few steps forward. Ji Wei sees this and has to step back. Although Zhao shuning is a little girl, she never tells anyone before she starts.


    "Then I''ll ask you three questions."


    "Good."


    Gong Xiaotang followed Zhao shuning. After entering the palace, he closed the door.


    "Xiaotang has been missing for so many days. Why don''t you send someone out to look for her?"


    "I, I don''t have time yet."


    "I don''t have time. Your men, they are holding Xiaotang''s notice, aren''t they? Looking at the state of the paper, it must have been three or five days. These notices should have been sent to the street to tear it off, so as not to spread the news? "


    Ji Wei took a step back.


    "Second, after Xiaotang appeared, you only said it was his uncle. You know that Gong Xiaotang''s father is seriously ill. If you are really her relative, shouldn''t you stay in front of Gong Qing''s bed? How can we gather so many people in the Jianghu to take care of Gong Qing? Or to snatch the palace''s property? "


    "Smelly girl, what do you know?"


    Ji Wei roared, and others pulled out their swords.


    Zhao shuning is not afraid, holding the sword hand, and toward the front of a few centimeters.


    "What''s the hurry? I have a third question."


    "Before, when we came here, when you saw Xiaotang, you first showed a surprised expression. Then you quickly changed your expression and came out of the group, pretending to be very happy. Why are you doing this? "


    The little girl in front of her, with fearless eyes and delicate heart, was just such a simple action. And just now, Ji Wei stood among so many people, with such a subtle expression, could even be seen by the little girl.


    "I-I -"


    "can''t answer it? I''ll answer for you


    "You should have premeditated this."


    "Premeditation, what premeditation do I have?"


    Zhao shuning said: "on the way here just now, I have observed the surrounding. The palace is a big family. If you can come in so blatantly, you should have been allowed by the members of the palace. Otherwise, the neighbors would have found the clue for a long time."


    "Of course, I can only come in after my brother-in-law''s permission. I said I''m gong Xiaotang''s uncle. You just don''t believe me."


    "No, I believe you should be Xiaotang''s family, but you are not a good man."


    "Stinky girl, don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhao shuning''s sword to pick up, Ji Wei''s chest place becomes a burst of burning feeling.


    "I have a guess. It''s probably formed. Do you want to talk to me?"


    Ji Wei''s eyes half narrowed dangerously, and he didn''t reply. He was afraid that the girl''s sword would pierce his body impolitely."First of all, you should know that the members of the palace are seriously ill, and that they are eager to ask for medicine."


    "So, you deliberately arrange people to lure Gong Xiaotang to the black market."


    Black market that place, so terrible, into the threshold is high, if no one guide, how can Gong Xiaotang rashly into.


    And before listening to Gong Xiaotang''s conversation with her, she knew how dangerous it was in the black market. If there was no guidance, Zhao shuning believed that Gong Xiaotang would not be foolish enough to go to the black market and grope for death.


    At this time, Gong Xiaotang is also pointed to Ji Wei behind a small Si.


    Then he said, "shuning, that''s him. He told me that he could go to the black market to buy the pills to save my father. That''s him."


    Zhao shuning smiles, looks at Ji Wei again, and then says: "in this way, my previous conjectures have been confirmed. I think that several strong men in the black market should also be paid by you at a high price? Otherwise, they would not dare to kill Gong Xiaotang in that alley with such high risk. "


    Those big men, even if they are cruel in nature, have already stolen Gong Xiaotang''s money bag. For money, they don''t want to kill Gong Xiaotang. They have to take Gong Xiaotang''s life.


    In this way, most of them have been instructed by others.


    "Little girl, your imagination is a little too good."


    Zhao shuning gently tilts his head to one side and looks at the group of people behind Ji Wei.


    "Whether I''m right or not, you should know for yourself."


    "However, you may not have thought that those big men, instead of taking Gong Xiaotang''s life away, lost their lives?"


    "How can it be? It''s a remote alley. Among the five of them, there are three of them who are all four section elixirs. This kind of elixir is enough to kill both of you. Even if he doesn''t kill you, he won''t be killed by you. "


    Ji Wei a impatient, then naturally export retort way.


    Until he finished, he realized that he was cheated by the little girl in front of him.

 Chapter 254

    Zhao shuning is no longer polite at this time. As soon as he is around, he directly imprisons Ji Wei in the same place.


    "What about the court member?"


    "It''s useless for you to find him now. The old man, who has no elixir to continue his life, says with one last breath that he will wait for Gong Xiaotang to come back. But looking at his lifeblood, he can''t live tonight at most."


    Ji Wei is smiling, in that smile, has the horror.


    "It''s disgusting."


    "It''s disgusting of you to look like you''re a little bit of a success."


    At this time, Zhao shuning''s spiritual power leaked out, and the turbulent spiritual power also followed. In the palace courtyard, the group of people, attacked by the sudden sound waves, immediately squatted down with their heads in their arms.


    Ji Wei''s eyes, also in the role of sound waves, slowly protruding.


    This appearance is really frightening.


    "I don''t want to ask for the second time, where are the palace members?"


    "Where''s my father? What have you done to my father? "


    "You stop, I say, I say."


    Greeting Suning to take back the spirit, looking at Ji Wei, the eyes rising impatience, obvious.


    "He said


    "Yes, in the palace''s water cell."


    Water prison?


    "You are not human. My father is seriously ill, and you put him in the water prison."


    Zhao shuning sword wave, Ji Wei cover arms, warehouse queen back.


    "If there''s anything wrong with the members of the palace, you people will wait to be buried with him."


    When Zhao shuning waved his slender hand, those people were frozen in the same place and couldn''t move.


    Gong Xiaotang''s eyes were full of tears.


    "Gong Xiaotang, it''s not the time to cry. You''re going to save your father now, you know?"


    Gong Xiaotang nodded and forced his tears back.


    She wiped her tears and ran to the palace''s water prison.


    Greeting Suning followed, then not at ease, and in a few of the group of people, planted their own spiritual power.


    It was a very secluded cell.


    As the name suggests, there is nearly a meter of water in the lower part of the cell.


    Here, it''s usually used by the palace family to hold the wild animals. Unexpectedly, it will become the residence of the palace engine.


    Gong Xiaotang opened the door.


    There was a pungent smell coming from the dark and damp water cell.


    Zhao shuning covered his nose.


    Gong Xiaotang lights up the lamps beside the water prison one by one.


    She is facing those iron cages, checking one by one, and then calling dad again and again.


    Looking at Gong Xiaotang''s bumpy appearance in front of her, Zhao shuning has a slight pain in her heart. In her previous life, when she was Ye Ling, she had no parents. In order to find her brother, she had been to such an environment many times.


    Every time, she is also desperate to shout the name of her brother Ye Xingchen.


    In that dark and humid place, there was only the sound of iron cage crashing, coupled with the pungent smell, which made many people flinch.


    "Gong Xiaotang."


    "Shuning."


    "Are you all right?"


    Zhao shuning can feel Gong Xiaotang''s collapse. She used to be spoiled. Where did she see such a scene? When she heard such news and saw such a scene, she didn''t faint immediately. She was very strong.


    "I''ll be fine, I''ll be fine, and dad will be fine."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll be with you."


    In the dark, Zhao shuning''s small hand, gently clenched Gong Xiaotang''s right hand, Zhao shuning''s hand, is not warm and thick, but it is such a gentle action, but gave Gong Xiaotang great courage.


    "I''ll be fine, thank you."


    Tension Zhao shuning''s hand, she will one after another to find the location outside the palace, she called all the way, but there was no movement.


    It was not until the deepest part of the water prison that a faint whine came from below.


    Gong Xiaotang suddenly stopped.


    She fell on top of the cage.


    The tears are falling down.


    "Daddy, is that you?"


    Dim candle light, simply can''t see the situation under the cage, Zhao shuning took out the night pearl from the heaven and earth bag, put on the cage.


    This time, the situation under the iron cage becomes much clearer.


    It was a man in his forties.


    He was very refined, even if he was locked in such a cage as a beast, his face also contained a faint smile.


    It''s no wonder that Gong Xiaotang doesn''t have the heart to laugh. It''s probably influenced by Gong Qing.


    "How are you, dad?"


    See Gong Xiaotang''s man, eyes a little more bright."Ji Wei is a trustworthy man. He helped me find you."


    "Dad, it''s not him. It''s not him. Dad, what have you done?"


    Zhao shuning opens the iron cage, cuts the iron rope with the sharp blade given by the master, and then pulls Gong Qing out with Gong Xiaotang.


    "I, I said, as long as he helps me find you, I will give him all the palace''s property."


    "Dad, you are so stupid. You are more stupid than Xiaotang."


    "That''s good. I see my little Tang again."


    "Dad, I''m dead without regret."


    At this time, Gong Qing was immersed in the water prison for several days. His skin wrinkled and his whole body became white.


    His face is very bad.


    It seems that this disease is not as simple as a cold. It must have been poisoned by a special alchemist. According to the current situation, the person who poisoned Gong Qing should be Ji Wei.


    "Dad, don''t talk about these frustrating words. If you''re not here, what should I do? I''ve lost my mother. You can''t leave me, Dad. If you dare to leave like this, I''ll follow you


    "Silly boy."


    Gong Qing wants to reach out and touch Gong Xiaotang, but now he has no strength.


    The hand lifted hard, but fell heavily on the cage.


    "Xiao Tang, my father is already a useless man."


    The scene of father daughter meeting was very touching, but Zhao shuning had to interrupt them now.


    "Xiaotang, you go out first and ask people to carry your father to bed, and then ask people to prepare a medicine bath bucket. Now it''s not enough to rely on zilingdan alone."


    "Shuning."


    "Go


    "Good!"


    Gong Xiaotang wiped a tear, stood up and ran out.


    And Zhao shuning, is standing on the edge of the cage guarding the palace engine.


    "Thank you, little girl. Xiaotang really regards you as a friend. If I''m gone, I hope you''ll take care of her more. "


    "Gong Yuanwai, don''t give your daughter to me. I''m not so clear-cut. I won''t help you take care of your daughter. If you really do it for her good, you''ll try to survive. You know Gong Xiaotang is so stupid. If you''re not here, she will be bullied by others. If you have the heart to see her like this, you can go now."


    Palace Qing didn''t expect this little girl to say so, repeatedly cough for a while, just stopped.


    "But my body -"


    "don''t worry, the man I want to save, even if the Lord of hell comes, he can''t take you away."

 Chapter 255

    Gong Xiaotang came back with many people.


    Those people, with all hands and feet, carried out the palace engine.


    Zhao shuning first let him lie on the bed for one or two hours, then let people prepare warm water medicine bath, let Gong Qing lie in.


    During that time, hot water was constantly added to it.


    Almost an hour later, the face of that palace Qing just regained a trace of blood color.


    Gong Xiaotang can''t help it. She doesn''t know anything. She can only stamp her feet while Zhao shuning arranges these people to change water and clothes.


    Later, after a while.


    Gong Qing is lying on the bed quietly, breathing evenly.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief, then took out a purple elixir from the heaven and earth bag, ground it into powder, and then combined with Yimi flower, washed it with hot water.


    Then, every hour, he had to change his clothes for Gong Qing. Apply the medicine once.


    After a long night, Gong Qing''s face returned to normal.


    Looking at Gong Qing who has been sleeping on the bed, Zhao shuning is finally tired to the ground.


    You say, who did she recruit and who did she provoke? Every time you want to do your own thing, you will always get involved in a series of troubles. But in Zhao shuning''s mind, he just can''t get away. When he encounters such idle business, he insists on taking care of it.


    "Thank you, Zhao shuning."


    "Thank you, but I don''t need to. Find a room. I''m tired and need to sleep for a while."


    Gong Xiaotang quickly asks Zhao shuning to go to the main room to have a rest. Most of the servants in the palace family are heartfelt people. Because they would rather die than surrender, they are all locked up in the back yard by Ji Wei.


    When Gong Xiaotang went to find someone, he passed by and smashed the lock with a stone before he let them out.


    Zhao shuning is lying on the bed. For a moment, he is still talking with Gong Xiaotang. For the next moment, he completely sleeps to death.


    It was not until the next morning that Zhao shuning woke up.


    I''m really tired these two days.


    In fact, Zhao shuning was attracted by the smell of the food and woke up. She stretched slightly, straightened up, and saw her room. She didn''t know when there was a table full of food, and she was steaming.


    See Zhao shuning wake up, those servant girls, immediately came to wipe her hands, also feed her mouthwash, help her dress.


    There was a servant girl''s voice outside.


    "Miss, my benefactor is awake."


    "My benefactor is washing."


    Not long after these two words, Zhao shuning just sat at the table, and then Gong Xiaotang came in immediately, followed by Gong Qing with a smile on his face.


    Look at those people''s solemn face, and then look at the rich food in front of them.


    Zhao shuning felt that he had some shame.


    "What are you doing?"


    Don''t try to please her like this, she won''t go after the gold.


    It''s like seeing through Zhao shuning''s idea. As soon as the palace member clapped his hand, a servant came in with a plate.


    "Miss, thank you for saving my palace. This is the reward that my daughter promised you. Will you see first


    Zhao shuning stood up and lifted the red cloth on the plate. Inside, there was yellow gold. Counting one by one, Zhao shuning felt that his heart had stopped.


    A thousand gold?


    There is a thousand gold!


    That small pill is worth a thousand gold!


    "Girl, do you think that''s enough money?"


    "Enough."


    At the beginning, when Zhao shuning dealt with the NANs in Qingning, he only got 500 gold in the end. Besides the palace member, he was worthy of being a rich businessman in the capital city, and his hand was a thousand gold.


    "Shuning, you''ve come to the capital Chang''an for something, haven''t you? If you don''t have a place to live, why don''t you stay at my house? "


    Zhao shuning took a look at Gong Qing and Gong Xiaotang, who was as enthusiastic as fire, and then nodded.


    "Good! Dad! Did you hear that? Shuning agreed to stay. "


    Gong Qing also nodded kindly.


    Zhao shuning is not rigidly bound either. He pours the gold into his bag of heaven and earth. Then he picks up his chopsticks and begins to eat.


    The palace family is a big family. After this incident, he also thought of many things.


    When Zhao shuning had dinner, he was always waiting beside him.


    It was not until Zhao shuning finished eating and was satisfied that Gong Qing led all the people behind him to kneel down.


    This kneeling not only scared Zhao shuning, but also surprised Gong Xiaotang.


    "Outside the palace, what are you doing?"


    I just had a meal. How could members of the palace make such a big gift of kneeling?


    "Miss, our palace family would like to ask you to offer sacrifices to our family. Every year we will provide you with food, clothing, housing and transportation. In addition, we will pay you 100 gold every month. Please agree."Offering?


    Yes, now they should know that they are alchemists.


    "Outside the palace member, you are a big family. Why didn''t you look for the offering before? Now, it suddenly occurred to you that you were on this floor?"


    "Girl, my palace family used to be a small merchant. If it wasn''t for the lack of food in this year, my palace family wouldn''t have risen so fast. But because we were merchants and there was no elixir in our palace family, so after a while, not many people would like to be worshipped by my palace family."


    Zhao shuning said: "before you, did you offer them such high treatment?"


    "No, girls come first."


    "Outside the palace, get up first."


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll kneel here and never get up."


    What is this for? Moral kidnapping? Zhao shuning doesn''t like it.


    "Then you can always kneel down. Anyway, I can''t be the worship of your palace."


    "Why? It''s the condition of my palace. Isn''t it good enough? "


    "No, I will stay in Chang''an, the capital city, for at least half a year if I become a sacrifice of your family. I don''t have that much time." Besides, Zhao shuning still has a lot to do.


    What the palace family wanted to find was the alchemist''s offering, not the family''s offering, which had nothing to do with the Zhao family.


    "This -"


    "shuning?"


    "Don''t you cry in front of me? It''s no use crying in front of me. "


    Gongxiaotang shriveled mouth, the tears, after all, did not fall down.


    "But just because I''m not qualified for this job doesn''t mean that other people can''t."


    "You have a good girl?"


    "Of course."


    "Who?"


    "Yanxun."


    It was the alchemist I met in the black market that night.


    Although he really hurt himself that night, after all, it was also the result of his carelessness. He almost ran into the carriage in front of him. Wasn''t it the man named Yan who rescued her?


    So Yan Xun is not bad.


    Anyway, Zhao shuning pointed it out to them. How to find it depends on the skills of the palace family.

 Chapter 256

    Because there was still some time to go before the alchemist accepted the inner disciples, Zhao shuning had no other place to go, so he lived in the palace.


    When you have nothing to do, you often walk around the street.


    And Zhao Huai, after the landlady said 20000 gold, on the same day, he dressed and went to magic Valley again.


    Magic Valley is about 500 miles away from the capital Chang''an.


    This is a strange valley.


    Most of the mountains inside have grown into the shapes of various animals, and most of the rivers inside are poisonous. Even the humble weeds may be poisonous weeds.


    After entering the magic Valley, Zhao Huai was familiar with the broadest place.


    Here, there are thousands of blades and many strange things. Every time Zhao Huai looks for things, many of them come from here.


    But this time, his purpose is more than that.


    Zhao Huai now, has been able to skillfully control the power of his body, if there is no other external stimulation, he can maintain a warm state of mind.


    With both hands open, the boy''s body rises slowly.


    Zhao Huai''s back, gave birth to a pair of wings.


    The wings, which block out the sky and the sun, are very large and light blue.


    On the mainland of Kyushu, Zhao Huai is the only one who can incarnate into a semi beast. He is also the only one who can transform between human and beast.


    He leaned down.


    The huge wings immediately covered his whole body and wrapped his whole body in it.


    No one can imagine the toughness of this wing.


    Because at this time, the destination of zhaohuai was not the broad place full of blades, but a long river flowing by.


    The river is full of poison.


    Zhao Huai is regardless, directly with wings to protect the body, diving in.


    In the middle of the time, the scene in front of him became much clearer. The last time Zhao Huai came here, he found that there must be treasures hidden under the river. It was just that he saved the boss''s wife of the black market last time, and she was not able to move with her, so he didn''t go down to see clearly.


    Now he is alone, diving into the water, only to find that the underwater world is really unique.


    Zhao Huai''s wings, as soon as they touch the river, the filthy things in the river, and the poisonous solution, are all ten meters away from his wings.


    Therefore, the poison in the river has no effect on Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai uses his hand to pull the black iron on the stone wall. With a click, the black iron is activated, and a huge cave appears in front of Zhao Huai''s eyes. As the door of the black iron is opened, all the water flows into the cave, and the huge suction makes Zhao Huai fall into the cave.


    He quickly covered his whole body with his wings, flowing with the river.


    When the tide around him faded, Zhao Huai slowly put down his wings. At this time, he found that with the flow of the river, he was rushed to an inexplicable place.


    This place is full of grassland. On the grassland, there are all kinds of enchanting flowers.


    It was also here that Zhao Huai saw an extremely spectacular scene.


    In the sky of the grassland, a giant dragon with wings is hovering on the grassland. Here, Zhao Huai also sees ancient fierce beasts like Taotie, qiongqi and chaos.


    But these things, not things, just some images, kept flowing in front of Zhao Huai''s eyes.


    These are more like the original gods of those fierce beasts in ancient times.


    Zhao Huai propped up his body. The wings behind him, which had been taken into his body by Zhao Huai, now stretched out again under the surging of those fierce beasts.


    The color of the wings also changed.


    It turns lavender.


    Zhao Huai is a little nervous at this time. He wants to close his eyes and forcibly take back his wings, but he feels that his wings are out of his control.


    It gets longer and bigger.


    The whole grassland seems to be covered by these huge wings.


    At the same time, the grassland began to emit the sound of mourning, there are Fengming, there are also Longyin, there are all kinds of fierce animals roaring.


    That shrill voice, more and more sharp.


    Zhao Huai covers his head and ears, but he still can''t cover these sharp calls.


    His body, began to curl up into a ball, and then, holding his head, suffering, and finally, unbearable, cried out loud.


    "Ah -"


    with this roar, the sounds of Phoenix and dragon disappeared.


    Zhao Huai lowered his head.


    The body stretches out slowly.


    When he lifted his eyes again, his eyes turned red.


    Fire pupil is present.All animals worship.


    Zhao Huai at this time, slowly stood up, the fierce beast of the yuan Shen, at this moment, have become so small.


    In Zhao Huai''s eyes, they are as small as a grain of sand.


    All the creatures in the animal kingdom, like the people of Zhao Huai, gathered in the distance and looked at him with fear and respect.


    Zhao Huai''s head hurts, but he can''t remember anything.


    He didn''t even know why he was here?


    It''s like there''s a call in the dark.


    When Zhao Huai got up, the myriad creatures in the animal kingdom began to bow down and worship.


    The scene is really spectacular.


    In the palm of Zhao Huai''s hand, all kinds of Yuan Dan began to appear. These are yuan Dan left after the fall of fierce animals or divine animals.


    Any one of them is enough to cause the competition among the four families.


    Zhao Huai''s hand gently stroked Shangyuan Dan.


    Through yuan Dan, he seems to see all kinds of sufferings suffered by these fierce beasts. He can feel their helplessness and despair.


    The yuan Dan of that many, all in Zhao Huai''s palm is shining different light.


    Zhao Huai''s mind, as if with these yuan Dan interlinked.


    They are calling for Zhao Huai.


    They are sincere respect for Zhao Huai.


    They need the appearance of Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai can feel their pain and happiness.


    "Ancestor."


    "The ancestor of the animal world."


    These names, like nightmares, entangled Zhao Huai.


    His mind, open those memories, began to become distorted.


    When Zhao Huai was in agony, a little girl suddenly appeared in her mind. She walked slowly to Zhao Huai, and then gently hugged him.


    In his ear said: "brother, don''t be afraid, and me."


    The sweating Zhao Huai immediately woke up, and those nightmare like memories disappeared in an instant.


    He took a long breath and stood up again. At the moment, there was nothing in front of him, just like the things that happened before were illusions.


    But Zhao Huai''s waist, but hanging a lot of Yuan Dan.


    These yuan Dan remind Zhao Huai that what he saw before was not a dream.

 Chapter 257

    Zhao Huai wiped the sweat all over his head.


    From the clothes next to his chest, he felt a small stone that Zhao shuning used to play with when he was a child, and slowly breathed a breath.


    It''s really dangerous just now.


    He almost felt that his body was out of his control.


    Fortunately, it was just a false alarm.


    Putting things away, Zhao Huai feels that the power in his body has become more and more hot. He concentrates on his mind and calms down, and then he feels that the full power is swimming in his limbs.


    Zhao Huai''s eyes, also slowly from the red color into a normal pupil color.


    Although confused, he did not stay too much.


    Although Zhao Huai was able to retreat from magic Valley every time, he still didn''t dare to stay here for too long.


    The atmosphere here made him feel familiar and terrible.


    After packing up his things, Zhao Huai dived back from the hole where he had come out before. Then, he stayed in the magic Valley for three days. After he didn''t find anything more precious, he went out of the valley.


    In a few days, it will be an important day for the congregation to select talents. Although I don''t want to go to that scene, Emperor Zun said that I should obey the arrangement of the elders in the congregation.


    So you can''t be absent from those games.


    Absence is not absent, for Zhao Huai is not so important.


    Anyway, he will be sitting in the last row at that time. The people in front of him are all the people with higher qualifications in the religious assembly. They are older than him, and their height has a little advantage. Zhao Huai will be sitting at the back, neither seeing the war clearly nor affecting his laziness.


    Zhao Huai didn''t know that in the past, the Zonghui was an ordinary selection, but this year, there were many unexpected guests.


    Every year, the great support of Zonghui always attracts alchemists from Kyushu mainland to participate.


    After leaving the valley, Zhao Huai returned to the Zonghui.


    In the door, he also met just out of the blue Enron.


    LAN An''an and Zhao Huai, both of them, are the proud sons of Zonghui. As soon as they meet, there is a faint smell of gunpowder in the air.


    "Younger martial brother, are you back?"


    Zhao Huai nodded slightly, did not intend to say more with LAN Enron, and was about to go to the inner chamber of the Zonghui.


    He was not the same as those in the congregation, and even more different from LAN Enron. He didn''t come to the congregation out of his original intention at first, but later he was willing to stay here. But Zhao Huai, unlike other people, didn''t attach so much importance to grades and skills.


    But this is just Zhao Huai''s idea, but LAN Enron doesn''t think so.


    He used to be LAN Enron in the religious assembly, which was the envy of countless martial brothers.


    LAN Enron, a young man, is the highest ranking of all the disciples of the sect.


    Even commander Ji Qinglin and Xia Wanning have high hopes for LAN Enron.


    But since Zhao Huai came, everything has changed.


    His aptitude is not inferior to LAN Enron''s, and for Zhao Huai, Emperor Zun has personally guided him, which is emperor Zun. So far, LAN Enron has only seen emperor Zun twice.


    But Zhao Huai not only got along with emperor Zun day and night, but also accepted emperor Zun''s guidance. Even elder Xia often secretly discussed important matters with Zhao Huai.


    "Younger martial brother, I''m talking to you. You just left. Don''t you look down on me?"


    "Elder martial brother, do you have anything else to say?"


    LAN Enron is very pretty. Looking from a distance, he is a pretty young man, just like a scholar who has no power to bind a chicken. However, although his appearance is pure, his heart is extremely firm, and he still has a heart to cling to and not admit defeat.


    "No


    "In that case, Zhao Huai left first."


    Zhao Huai steps forward, LAN Enron reaches out his hand and holds his clothes.


    "Elder martial brother?"


    "So you went? Nothing to say to me? "


    "My elder martial brother and I have something to say?"


    "Zhao Huai, you went to magic Valley again, didn''t you?"


    Zhao Huai''s eyes were more sinister.


    "Zhao Huai, I can smell your breath. You must have gone to the magic valley. You can''t deny that."


    "I''m not going to deny it. Elder martial brother has been to the magic valley. Can''t I go?"


    "Zhao Huai, it''s different. When I went to the magic Valley, I got the elders'' permission, but every time you went, you were sneaking. It''s not in accordance with the rules of the congregation. "


    "If I ask the elders, they won''t let me go."


    "Younger martial brother, why do you know that?"


    "But I can come out safe and sound, which shows that my ability is no weaker than that of my elder martial brother. The reason why the elders don''t let us in is because they are afraid that we will not be able to do enough and eventually get out of the magic valley. Since I can come out safe and sound, it shows that this worry is excessive."


    "Younger martial brother, you''re the most unruly fellow I''ve ever met in the clan."Zhao Huai said, "if elder martial brother doesn''t have any words, I''ll go first."


    Say, also ignore blue Enron''s facial expression, Zhao Huai straight over his side.


    Leaving a face of blue Enron stunned in situ at a loss.


    "How is Zhao Huai different from before?"


    Just now he looked at his eyes, with a trace of murderous?


    In the past, this young man was as gentle as jade. This time, he just talked a few words. Is he so bad? This makes LAN Enron''s suspicion of Zhao Huai a little more out of thin air.


    When Zhao Huai returned to his room, he found that Xia Changlao had been waiting there.


    "Back?"


    "Xia Changlao is good."


    In the late summer, the Caragana''s head was slightly gnawed, and her gentle face was smiling.


    "You went to magic Valley again?"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Xia, I just --"


    "Zhao Huai, Emperor Zun told you when he left. You''d better not go to the magic valley. The atmosphere there is so mysterious that it may have a bad impact on your spirit."


    Zhao Huai was a little silent.


    Just now, he almost blurted out his situation in the magic valley. He just noticed the searching meaning in elder Xia''s eyes. Zhao Huai felt a little confused, and then he pressed the words down.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Back to elder Xia, I''m fine."


    "It''s OK. Tomorrow, Ji Changlao will come back. We will close the magic valley. From tomorrow, you and Enron will not go to that place."


    Zhao Huai nodded.


    After Xia Wanling finished speaking, she got up and took a leisurely step to leave.


    "Elder Xia."


    "Well?"


    "Don''t tell emperor Zun about my going to the magic Valley secretly. In the future, I won''t go any more."


    "Good."


    Xia Wan thought to herself, maybe Zhao Huai had not come into contact with the mysterious power, otherwise, he would not be like this now.


    "You get ready. You have to watch the selection contest."


    "I know."

 Chapter 258

    At this time, Zhao shuning is also fully preparing for the selection.


    After arriving at the capital Chang''an, she tried to contact master with Honglian, but the time lasted for half an hour, and there was no result. Zhao shuning knew that master should not be in the capital Chang''an.


    The last time he was going to Guihu, he might have encountered some trouble, but he hasn''t come back yet.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu is chatting with Feng Zhan in Qingyun peak.


    Feng Zhan''s unrestrained, his beautiful blue eyes set off the great scenery of Qingyun peak.


    Between his slender white fingers was a fine white jade porcelain cup.


    It contains the most precious jade juice in the mainland of Kyushu.


    He stands at the entrance of Qingyun peak and looks down. The scenery here is so magnificent that it''s amazing.


    Yan Ruyu, then quietly sitting in a wheelchair, the bunch of flute, in his palm flexible rotation.


    He smiles and looks at Feng Zhan.


    Feng Zhan noticed Yan Ruyu''s eyes and sat down with her legs crossed.


    "Bu ran, I''m still wondering why you became the founder? How did the founder of Kyushu become my brother? It''s incredible. How old are you now? "


    "More than a thousand."


    "It''s appalling that you can live so long."


    I think there seems to be something wrong with my words, but Fengzhan is too lazy to explain. Anyway, there will be no estrangement between their brothers just because of one or two words.


    "Don''t dye, actually, I had a question at the beginning. My father built three boneless fans. When I saw you for the first time, I also liked them. But in the end, why didn''t you want any of them?"


    Yan Ruyu replied: "I see my elder brother likes it, so I don''t want to compete with him."


    Feng Zhan saw that his brother finally said these words, which really moved him. But before his smile went down, the two little pear vortices were still on his face, so he heard Yan Ruyu''s next words.


    "I can learn anything quickly. My elder brother is more comfortable with boneless fan. In those days, I was more interested in flute, so I used flute as my personal weapon."


    Feng Zhan swallowed.


    Daren Qing means that because he is slow in learning, he gives up the boneless fan to himself?


    "Brother, you should know what I mean. You won''t think much about it."


    "Of course, of course not."


    Feng Zhan looks at Yan Ruyu, and her heart is also filled with melancholy.


    You say that the people of their Phoenix family are all good-looking, and their mother is not such a stuffy person? Why is it like a millennium iceberg that is hard to get close to?


    "Brother, your voice in your heart is too loud."


    "Do not dye, you do not unscrupulously peep at my inner thoughts, OK?"


    "It''s the elder brother who speaks too loud."


    Feng Zhan speechless, left hand pestle on the head, askew way: "however, your legs? Well, how have you ever been wronged? It''s hard to be in a wheelchair, isn''t it


    "No, I''ve spent thousands of years. It''s only three years. It''s just a flick of a finger."


    "You are a monster."


    "We''re in the same vein. If I''m a monster, I can''t get half of it, can I?"


    Since Feng Zhan came, Yan Ruyu is obviously in a good mood.


    Even talking is much more than before.


    "Don''t dye, when did you learn to be so sharp? I remember that in the past, you were a Muggle. If you could speak less, you would speak less. Most of the time, you would shut up. "


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    That smile, more with a bit lonely.


    Why? Because over the years, he is too lonely, lonely to the side only Baize, he watched the people around one by one grow up, one by one old.


    As the founder of the world, he is neither old nor dead. I don''t know if it''s a blessing? Or curse?


    After seeing Feng Zhan, the joy in Yan Ruyu''s heart was almost overflowing.


    "Come on, if I say these words, it doesn''t mean much. Don''t dye. Next, what should you do?"


    "Not much."


    Feng Zhan was stunned.


    "Don''t you go to the little girl?"


    "No one can hurt her, and even if I go, she won''t want me to help her."


    Zhao shuning''s heart is very proud.


    She likes to rely on her own strength step by step strong, if Yan Ruyu block in front of her, it is not the result of Zhao shuning want.


    "It''s rare. We thought that your heart should be cold. In those years when you grew up, you never saw a girl in front of your eyes."


    Yan Ruyu said: "brother is very attractive to girls, no matter before or now."Feng Zhan said: "don''t talk nonsense about this. You know our father, but he hates people who are always on the move. When you say this, he should think that I have insulted my family and have to educate me."


    "My elder brother, the only thing I fear from childhood is my father, right?"


    Feng Zhan retorted: "what is fear? I respect you now! Respect, understand? "


    Yan Ruyu said, "can you beat your father?"


    "Are you kidding me? Father Jun is more terrible than you. I dare not provoke you. "


    "Also, don''t dye, you don''t know. In the eyes of your father, there is no reason to say. His mother is his only reason."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    To tell you the truth, in those years of Yun Dynasty, although he was still a child, he did not eat less dog food about his parents.


    "But if my mother and father knew it under the spring, I''m afraid it would be incredible for my brother to come to this world now."


    "Do you know under the spring?"


    Feng Zhan was stunned.


    His head, buzzing, feels like it''s going to explode.


    "No, what are you talking about?"


    "Brother, didn''t you know when you came?"


    Feng Zhan shakes his head. The shock and grief on his face is enough to see his surprise and sadness.


    "How can it be? I? I - "


    Feng Zhan''s body trembled involuntarily.


    The hand holding the porcelain cup also loosened a lot. The porcelain cup fell to the ground with a slap. His eyes turned scarlet. Obviously, Feng Zhan''s mood at this time was extremely broken.


    He is an unfilial son. As his eldest son, he didn''t even catch up with his parents'' funeral.


    Yan Ruyu doesn''t know how to persuade Fengzhan at this time.


    Because at the beginning, when his parents died, his mood was not much better than Fengzhan.


    "I haven''t --" I haven''t brought a woman back to my father and mother, and my sister hasn''t got a family, so only Xiaojin has a lover.


    "Brother, my father, my mother and I don''t care about such things. You know that."


    Feng Zhan lost his mind and sat on the cold stone wall for three days. During this time, no one bothered him. Yan Ruyu gave him enough time to calm down.

 Chapter 259

    Naturally, the people of Feng family know each other best.


    In the early morning of the fourth day, Yan Ruyu said to the listener beside him, "it''s almost done. You can send tea in today."


    Listen to white way: "emperor Zun, I''m afraid this can''t, a few days ago, we sent in the thing, that childe, but didn''t move at all."


    Yan Ruyu said, "it''s OK, you can send it again today."


    When her parents died, Yan Ruyu was no less sad than Feng Zhan.


    Their parents are the best in the world.


    They gave all the best love in the world to the four of them, although sometimes the father would not care about their children''s mood because of the mother.


    But if someone dares to bully their brother and sister, the people who protect their children like mother, father and King will make a world of trouble with them.


    Their mother is called Yu Ge. In Yu GE''s eyes, bullying my son, bullying my daughter, bullying me and bullying my husband are not good enough.


    Because of their parents'' education, although their children were born in the royal family, they never competed for the throne like the princes of other dynasties.


    The people in Feng''s family can''t be reasonable when they meet their own family. They just protect their weaknesses without any reason.


    "Muwan, prepare some sake. He may drink it later."


    Mu Wan nodded and said, "here, Emperor."


    In Yan Ruyu can''t see the corner, that listen to white, silently exchanged a look with Mu Wan.


    Sure enough, when tea and sake were ready, there was a man stretching out of the cave.


    It''s not hard to see that the childe''s eyes are red, but he tries to pretend to be indifferent.


    Listen to white to come forward to ask: "childe, you this is?"


    "Listen to Bai and step back."


    "Yes, Emperor."


    Listen to the white gloomy retreated to come back, he saw Mu Wan one eye, each other all understand what the other party is thinking.


    It''s probably emperor Zun who makes this handsome young man angry. Now, I''m thinking about how to coax him. Otherwise, how can emperor Zun stay at the entrance of the cave every day for the past three days and still care about the food of the young man in the cave?


    Feng Zhan came out, looking at Yan Ruyu, two brothers meet after a look, as if nothing happened in general.


    "I said no, you are in Qingyun peak. The space is really big. I overslept as soon as I sleep."


    "Brother, Qingyun peak is high and cold is easy to invade. In two days, let''s go down the mountain. Shall I take my brother to Dongze wasteland?"


    Feng Zhan is just released from his sadness. Taking him to the foot of the mountain can also make him relax.


    "Of course, I''ll be with you. What are you afraid of?"


    Yan Ruyu smiles and looks at her elder brother. Then she feels more intimate in her heart.


    "By the way, there''s one thing I haven''t had a chance to ask my brother."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Do you know where my sister went?"


    Feng Zhan is a Leng, looking at Yan Ruyu, the facial expression starts to become sad again.


    "No dye, are you going to tell me, sister, she also?"


    Looking at Feng Zhan''s heartfelt grief, Yan Ruyu didn''t know whether she should cry or smile at this time. She quickly waved her hand and said, "it''s not."


    Hearing these three words, Feng Zhan breathed a sigh of relief and said with a lingering fear: "I''m scared to death. I thought, I thought that even my elder sister was gone when I left."


    Yan Ruyu asked: "so, elder brother doesn''t know where elder sister has gone?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Well?"


    "Do not dye, put away your strange eyes, OK? I really don''t know. Why? Can I bring my sister to this plane? I came here only when I was cheated by my little aunt. My sister doesn''t know about these things. "


    Yan Ruyu nodded slightly and said, "sister disappeared after her parents were buried. Later, I didn''t see her again. I thought she went to see you."


    "So strange?"


    "Well."


    When two people a face serious discussion, Feng Zhan''s belly, began not to strive for spirit of call up.


    Then Feng Zhan smiles awkwardly.


    Yan Ruyu said, "take a seat, elder brother. Have something to eat first."


    Two people into the seat, in front of the stone table chatting, said a lot of words, Feng Zhan mood, also become a lot of cheerful.


    In fact, they all understand some things, and they can accept the matter of birth, aging, illness and death.


    At this time, Yu gefengqing, who was playing in the underground, sneezed three times involuntarily, and then their ears turned red.


    Yu Ge said, "should we go back? Are the children worried? "


    Feng Qing Chen said: "no, that group of boys are suitable for stocking. It''s nothing. It''s most important to have a good time."


    So, the two men in the legend began to push the card nine in the hell again.I don''t know that in reality, my children have already given them both the spiritual tablets.


    Looking at the two people talking and laughing in the cave.


    Listen to white to Mu Wan make a look way: "see, Emperor Zun three two words, let that handsome childe spread out a smile, you have never seen, our family emperor Zun so coax a person?"


    Mu Wan secretly looked inside and drew back his head.


    "Listen, you are so careful. Now I am more and more sure of what you said to me."


    "Isn''t that right? Mu Wan, you must be right to listen to me. I don''t have any other skills. It depends on people''s faces. It''s a must. "


    "Well, listen to Bai, you are very good."


    "But mu Wan, we have to pretend that we don''t know about it. Otherwise, Emperor Zun will be embarrassed if he knows about it. He''s in love for the first time in thousands of years."


    Mu Wan said: "that girl Zhao?"


    Listen to white to turn a white eye way: "that wench is not calculate, still sucking, where get the eye of emperor Zun, Emperor Zun treat her well, also just because she is the only female disciple of emperor."


    However, in the hundreds of years before emperor Zun, who knows, did he accept his female disciples.


    "Well, you have a point."


    Mu Wan now for listen to white words, that but overall trust.


    When they are secretly gossiping, they don''t find that Yan Ruyu and Feng Zhan have already eaten. Feng Zhan pushes Yan Ruyu''s wheelchair and arrives behind them.


    Listen to Bai and Mu Wan whispering, the discussion is very hot.


    "It''s wonderful."


    Yan Ruyu softly exports, will listen to white and Mu Wan scared almost backward.


    Feng Zhan looked at the two men, who didn''t dare to look at their appearance, and said to Yan Ruyu, "don''t dye, you are so quiet. How can you accept these two noisy subordinates?"


    "Unexpected."


    Listen to Bai Muwan and look at the emperor.


    Feng Zhan took a look at them.


    Light said: "one dare to say, one dare to believe, perfect match."

 Chapter 260

    Muwan and tingbai buried their heads lower.


    It''s a good thing that the parties don''t know about it. Once they know, the scene will become extremely embarrassing.


    Like now.


    "Get rid of that mess."


    Listen to white and Mu Wan low head, bend over, cat body ran past.


    Feng Zhan stood behind Yan Ruyu''s wheelchair, looking at the busy figure of the two people, said: "don''t dye, believe it or not, these two people will still discuss the matter between us."


    Yan Ruyu said: "I didn''t know before that, as a man, tingbai could be such a gossip."


    "Everyone has the heart of gossip. You don''t know it. In this case, there is no distinction between men and women."


    Sure enough, the two trotting over, although they are busy all the time, Yu Guang keeps looking at Yan Ruyu and Feng Zhan.


    "Muwan, I''ll help you."


    "No


    Mu Wan is a little angry and doesn''t want to let tingbai help her.


    "How can you do that? Are you mad at me? "


    "If it wasn''t for you, how could we be caught by Emperor Zun?"


    Listening to Bai Zhuo''s head, Han Han said, "next time I talk about Emperor Zun, watch the occasion carefully and don''t be found by Emperor Zun, OK?"


    Mu Wan angrily threw the handkerchief, and didn''t dare to make too much movement, for fear of causing the emperor''s attention.


    She lowered her voice and said, "it''s not about the occasion at all!"


    "What else could that be?"


    "What you said before is deceitful. I believe you so much."


    Hearing that his only listener was about to lose confidence in himself, Bai Lian said, "Xiao Wan, what do you mean? Do you doubt my credibility? "


    Mu Wan turned around and said: "otherwise?"


    "What I said is true. Don''t you think it''s abnormal?"


    "Yes, Emperor Zun is quite abnormal this time, but as you can see, just now they are not happy, and they make fun of us in public. How can this be the kind of relationship we think of?"


    "Maybe it''s the two of them who are so upset? Xiao Wan, you must believe me. "


    At this time, Yan Ruyu''s cold expression showed a trace of helplessness.


    Obviously, although they were far apart just now, they could still read what they were saying with their mental power.


    "No dye, do you think I like you?"


    "Brother doesn''t like me?"


    "No, my family is unique in the world. As a brother, I naturally like it, but I''m not talking about it."


    "Is my brother that fond of me?"


    Feng Zhan''s face changed very quickly.


    "Don''t dye, for a long time, you''ve changed. Why are you so dark?"


    "I learned from my brother."


    "Don''t, don''t, don''t give me this hat. You''ve been a demon for thousands of years - no, God."


    Yan Ruyu said, "brother, I''m flattered."


    Feng Zhan at this time a black line way: "you think, I am praising you?"


    "I think my elder brother is praising me."


    Listen to white and Mu Wan two people are still talking energetically, see Mu Wan of that facial expression, obviously, she is about to listen to white to say to move.


    "It can''t go on like this."


    "Ah, what?"


    Feng Zhan is still immersed in the atmosphere of her brother''s bad study, and is baffled by Yan Ruyu''s words.


    "Listen to Bai. He''s bad at learning."


    "Didn''t you take it bad?"


    Yan Ruyu took a look at Feng Zhan. Feng Zhan shifted her eyes and said to herself, "when I didn''t say it, but you''re right. Listen to Bai''s big mouth. If you spread this kind of untrue news in the future, what can you do if your nine-year-old girl hears it?"


    Yan Ruyu looks a little nervous.


    "She won''t believe it."


    "What if?"


    This words just finish saying, Feng Zhan lowers a head again, discover oneself both hands are empty, and Yan Ruyu is joined by wheelchair, all appeared before listening to Bai Muwan body.


    Feng Zhan shook his head and walked slowly.


    When I mentioned that little girl, I couldn''t sit for ten thousand years.


    Seeing the emperor''s sudden appearance, Mu Wan immediately shut up.


    All that''s left is listening and talking.


    "Xiao Wan, why don''t you talk?"


    "I see. You certainly don''t believe me."


    "Why can''t you see it? You don''t see how much our emperor cares about that young master. As long as he''s OK, they are inseparable. "


    "Xiao Wan, do you have cramps in your eyes?"


    "Why do you only look in one direction? There''s something wrong with your mouth. It''s all crooked."Mu Wan no longer pays attention to listen to white, but will pack up the good dish to hold, after a gift, hurried back to the hole.


    Let tingbai deal with the waves. Now, let tingbai ask for more happiness.


    "Really, this girl, really strange."


    Listen to white mouth mumble, and then slowly stood up, holding things a look back, you can see emperor Zun is behind him, staring at him.


    "Emperor Zun - I -"


    without speaking, Yan Ruyu pushed her wheelchair and went to the cave.


    Listen to white a little at a loss.


    Feng Zhan followed up, looking at the white way: "why don''t you follow up? Do you want your emperor to come out and invite you? "


    Listen to white quickly shake head, followed Feng Zhan together into the cave.


    Yan Ruyu is sitting on the wheelchair, Feng Zhan is sitting on the side with her legs up, looking like a bohemian.


    "Don''t admit it yet," he said


    Listen to white and Mu Wan immediately knelt on the ground.


    "Brother, although my two servants talk a lot, they are timid. Don''t scare them."


    Feng Zhan spread his hands, a face of schadenfreude.


    Listen to Bai Dao: "emperor Zun, we are wrong."


    "What''s wrong?"


    "We shouldn''t talk about the feelings between the emperor and the young master."


    Feng Zhan is laughing.


    Yan Ruyu sighed.


    Feng Zhan then said, "no, you are right. I have the closest relationship with your emperor, right


    Yan Ruyu said with a smile: "brother, if you tease them like this, they will have a shadow in their heart."


    Listen to Bai Dao: "no, no, being teased by this young master, no, no, no, being respected, it''s a blessing for Xiaowan Sansheng and me. We won''t have any shadow."


    Is it not the emperor who has a shadow in his heart? After hiding the feelings for so long, it''s so easy for him and Xiaowan to find out.


    Feng Zhan''s face was a bit gloomy.


    He was still staring at them, and sparks were coming out of his eyes.


    At this time, it is changed into Yan Ruyu in the side with a smile.


    He knows his elder brother too well. He likes to watch people eat shriveled. It''s none of his business. However, once the spearhead was pointed at him, he would like to peel off the skin.


    "What do you call me?"


    "Empress? But you don''t like it. We can change it again. "


    Feng Zhan gets up and walks back and forth.


    "Why! Why am I the empress! Why is it not the emperor or the empress of your family? "


    "As you said, young master, he is the emperor of my family."


    Feng Zhan is speechless.

 Chapter 261

    Listen to white looked at the emperor with a smile next to him.


    He looked at the angry handsome young man again.


    Then, looking to the side and his kneeling face puzzled Mu Wan.


    Feng Zhan pointed to himself, and pointed to Yan Ruyu, looked at them and said, "you see, I and your emperor are like that kind of face?"


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    Brother is really a very interesting person.


    At the last moment, he was still teasing himself. At the next moment, he was not calm and became furious.


    "Young master, you and my emperor are really married."


    "Yes, you and my emperor have at least three similarities in appearance. That''s the character. Tut tut - there''s a little difference."


    Feng Zhan said: "nonsense, we look like each other. That''s because your family''s emperor is my family. What are you thinking about?"


    "Your house doesn''t dye? Xiao Wan, is that their nickname? "


    Mu Wan didn''t answer and lowered his head.


    Yan Ruyu said, "listen to Bai, Muwan. This young man is called Fengzhan. He is a member of the Fengshi royal family."


    They looked up in surprise.


    Yan Ruyu said: "he is my elder brother, and my real name is Feng buran."


    Listen to white and Mu Wan stare big eyes.


    What''s going on?


    They thought that the word "Bu ran" was very familiar, but they never thought that the young man opposite was also a member of the Feng family.


    The people of Feng family are against the heaven.


    Is this young master named Fengzhan the emperor''s brother?


    No wonder? No wonder they are so similar.


    "You hear me, two ignorant fellows."


    Muwan said: "emperor Zun, you have never explained this to us before. You don''t care what others think."


    Feng Zhan said: "nonsense, if you spread this to her nine-year-old daughter-in-law, can''t you take the time to explain it?"


    Yan Ruyu said: "you go down first. Don''t talk nonsense in the future."


    "Yes, Emperor."


    When you go, you can still hear the sound of Muwan.


    "I said that the emperor''s favorite is the little Zhao girl. You just distort the facts, OK."


    After listening to Bai Muwan go, Yan Ruyu is silent for a while.


    Then he looked up at Feng Zhan.


    Fengzhan was eating fruit leisurely. After being stared at by Yan Ruyu for a long time, he felt a little creepy.


    "No dye, why are you staring at me like this?"


    "Maybe I''ll trouble my brother to pack up."


    "Why?"


    "I want to find Xiao Ning''er."


    "Then you go, really, you? Do you want me to go with you? "


    "Or the elder brother wants to stay here."


    "No, I''ll go with you."


    Staying in Qingyun peak, there are no people all day. It''s OK to live for one month or two months. After living for a long time, Fengzhan will feel boring.


    "Still don''t dye enough meaning, afraid elder brother is bored, specially ask me to go with."


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    It''s time for Xiao Ning''er to get to know Feng Zhan. Feng Zhan is his elder brother. He has the same blood as himself. If he can overcome the fate of a thousand year old orphan, then they will not only be friends in the future.


    Zhao shuning is now preparing for the game.


    Another hour later, it''s her turn to take the stage.


    At that time, in this gap, as if someone was talking about her, he sneezed two or three times.


    At this time, after the round of people''s competition on the stage, LAN Enron and Fu Nian, the eldest disciple of the sect, went to the stage.


    Fu Nian''s hand trembled slightly.


    Blue Enron''s face was also nervous.


    It seems that this meeting is going to be a big one.


    Not surprisingly, Fu Nian opened his mouth.


    "Dear colleagues, today, we have a heavyweight, who will attend the alchemist competition as a judge."


    LAN Enron said: "yes, this competition has his judgment. It''s the dream of all alchemists. "


    Zhao shuning at this time is watching the people in front of the non-stop shaking.


    She didn''t listen to what was said on the stage.


    She just felt strange, and nothing important. How could these people start cheering one after another?


    Also, for a simple disciple selection contest, do these people need to be so excited?


    It''s like I haven''t seen a big scene.


    At the beginning, as the empress Ye Ling, she was not so ceremonious when she was dressed up to take a float.It seems that after a long time, the influence of this meeting has become greater and greater.


    Zhao shuning lowered his head.


    I read Yan Ruyu''s mental method to her again, thinking about the process of waiting.


    Finally, when the crowd was quiet, she thought of looking up to the stage.


    "It''s strange that it didn''t take long. Why is there another curtain on this stage? Is there anyone who wants to preside over it?"


    Zhao shuning''s voice of doubt hasn''t been heard for a while.


    Someone confirmed her conjecture.


    Because this curtain is a translucent veil, although you can''t see who is behind it, you can see the outline.


    It''s just two people on stage. How can these people be so nervous that they don''t even dare to go out.


    And the boy named LAN Enron, whom Zhao shuning had seen before, looked disdainful and didn''t seem to care about anything.


    Now look at him. His hands are very tight.


    There are blue Enron hair, faint can see sweat.


    Zhao shuning just wanted to ask the people around him what happened.


    I saw the movement coming from the rear of the stage.


    Looking at the outline, it should be a man with disabled legs. He was sitting in a wheelchair. One person pushed the wheelchair for him, and two people stood on both sides of the platform.


    Across the curtain, Zhao shuning did not see it clearly.


    But she felt that the people behind the curtain always gave her a very familiar feeling.


    After waiting for two people to take a seat, that blue Enron then announced next competition''s list.


    "Zhao shuning, Qing man, Qing Luan, Lin Qing, he Zhen, Hong Ye, several alchemists, please come on stage and get your own raw materials."


    Heard the familiar name, Yan Ruyu''s face with a smile.


    Feng Zhan said in a soft voice, "how about it? Just in time, you are also anxious, so you directly use this identity to get on the stage. "


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Yan Ruyu smiles and Feng Zhan shakes his head.


    His family does not dye this iron tree, and it will finally bloom.


    In addition to Yan Ruyu, another man in white in that scene, when he heard the name of Zhao shuning, his heart was also thumped. Then, he stood up from the banquet.


    That''s the name, the name in his heart. No matter how absent-minded he is, he can be called back to reality by this name immediately.


    Look in that direction.


    Is that her? Could it be her?

 Chapter 262

    Behind the curtain.


    The two most beautiful faces were smiling.


    One is unrestrained and unrestrained.


    A ten thousand year old black ice meets the scorching sun for the first time.


    Separated from the high platform was a curtain, in which the technique was used to reverse bite, so that the people inside could see all the situation on the stage.


    But the people on the stage couldn''t know who was on the other side of the curtain.


    Zhao shuning is looking forward to going to the stage.


    I don''t know why, she always felt that there were three inexplicable eyes staring at her, but when she looked around, she didn''t find any clue.


    In that jury, in addition to the outstanding disciples of our school, there were also the high ranking people from other places invited by the clan Council to participate in the selection.


    Zhao shuning looked and found that the Lin family and the Wang family had all sent people.


    This meeting didn''t give face, but the location for the Wangs and the Lins was not as good as the first three rows.


    The hardline attitude of the patriarchal clan, even the four families, can only swallow.


    Lin Feng, a member of the Lin family, has many elixir disciples, but elixirs are not as rare as alchemists. Zonghui has the largest number of alchemists in Dongze Dahuang. Naturally, any one of the four families should pay three points to Zonghui.


    Among the invited judges, a woman with a black veil on her face looks very mysterious.


    That person is the face who saved Zhao shuning a few days ago.


    The reason why she is willing to accept the invitation of the Religious Council is that she knows that among the judges this time, Zhao Huai''s opinions are also for reference.


    So Zhao Huai is sure to participate.


    From the first moment of appearance, she looked at the boy in white from time to time.


    From the beginning of the competition to the appearance of the little girl, Zhao Huai''s mind was never put on the stage.


    When LAN Enron announced the next person to come on stage, she also felt familiar. At the same time, she found that Zhao Huai, the last one, was even more shocked and excited, and stood up all of a sudden.


    Looking up on the stage, the little girl is the one she saved a few days ago.


    By the way, she said, her name is Zhao shuning.


    Zhao Huai''s surname is Zhao. What''s the relationship between them?


    It''s the same on stage, but it''s the same off stage. But was behind the scenes of Yan Ruyu and Feng Zhan panoramic view.


    "Brother, do you know the boy in white? It seems that I care a lot about your little Ning''er. "


    Yan Ruyu glanced casually.


    "Just her brother."


    "It''s strange that this young man in white doesn''t look like your little Ning''er at all?"


    Yan Ruyu didn''t speak. She was a bit shriveled.


    Feng Zhan is to see out, Yan Ruyu only can recognize the place planted, also only in this little girl body.


    "Don''t dye, you look down on the stage. There are no less than 100 crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Can you handle your little Ning''er? "


    Yan Ruyu said, "Xiao Ning''er is different from others. She can do it."


    Feng Zhan also sat down and arranged the chess game.


    "Come on."


    Yan Ruyu looked back: "brother, what are you doing?"


    "Play chess."


    "No


    "Don''t you like playing chess and watching other things? You''re good at this kind of thing, aren''t you? "


    "Brother, I''m not in the mood right now."


    "Oh, that''s it."


    Looking at Yan Ruyu''s serious eye color, Feng Zhan also feels interesting.


    "Do you think it would be strange to see you here, too?"


    Yan Ruyu was puzzled.


    Feng Zhan explained: "among our four brothers and sisters, you are the only one who is coldest and unkind. You treat your own family well, and you treat those outsiders with even less words. I think you didn''t pay attention to our cousin Molly when he had an accident. How can you care so much for a little girl now?"


    Yan Ruyu thought about it and didn''t know how to refute it.


    Just one sentence.


    "She''s not a little girl."


    Her mind, extremely mature, just lived in a petite body.


    Zhao shuning on the stage, in accordance with the instructions of LAN Enron to his position.


    Look at the material in front of you.


    Zhao shuning felt a little headache.


    There is no way.


    My luck is so bad.


    If you look at the elixirs on your own table and those on other people''s tables, it''s not a level, OK?


    There is also a element of luck on this medicinal material.


    "This time, because we have two highly respected masters, the next competition will deepen some difficulties. You will be assigned to different herbs immediately. You will use the alchemy techniques you have learned in the past to combine those herbs to make new pills."This time, the test is not only the alchemists'' alchemy ability.


    With it, there is the alchemist''s ability to cope.


    LAN Enron looked at Zhao shuning and said softly, "little girl, can you understand me?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    People have never seen such a young alchemist as Zhao shuning, so when Zhao shuning came to power, he couldn''t help looking more.


    "Have you heard?"


    "What?"


    "This little girl is from the palace family."


    "Ah, it seems that there is no strength."


    "That''s not true. It''s said that the reason why she was able to take the stage was that the member of the palace paid a lot of money for her."


    "See, you see that little girl''s chest, there is no copper money."


    Zhao shuning also has some shame.


    When it came to the back, she realized that alchemists with copper coins didn''t have to pay so much spirit stone or gold.


    That set of rules is aimed at these Ranger alchemists.


    Without strength, we can only rely on financial resources to open up a channel.


    Behind Zhao Huai, I don''t know when there is a woman in black.


    "Young master."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Do you know this girl?"


    Zhao Huai''s eyes became a bit dangerous.


    He lowered his voice and said, "Madame, don''t make up her mind."


    Face looking at his eyes care, at least understand 78 points, she smile a point, back to his position.


    It seems that the person you care about is this little girl.


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s appearance, Feng Zhan behind the curtain said: "I really don''t know, this kind of talent is excellent, and I don''t lack food and clothing when I was young. How can I have such a heart to compete on this stage?"


    No lack of food and clothing? Is the talent excellent?


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    "My elder brother may not know that she was once destroyed by the trusted people around her and deprived of all her cultivation. Her body almost broke up, so her character is much stronger than others."


    Feng Zhan nodded thoughtfully.


    Don''t dye to the little girl so evaluation, it seems that her past, really is not simple.


    "It''s no wonder they''re very thick skinned."

 Chapter 263

    "The game begins."


    With Fu Nian''s order.


    On that stage, all kinds of intense and exciting alchemy competitions began.


    "Bang bang."


    In less than a moment, many of the alchemists'' furnaces on that platform exploded.


    It seems that their alchemists are inexperienced in dealing with this sudden change of rules, and it is normal for them to expect that the furnace will blow up.


    Many alchemists are very flustered, but they are absorbed in the preparation of refining pills in the shortest time.


    Because this time is also included in the results.


    Unlike other people, Zhao shuning is standing in front of his desk, looking at the pile of materials in front of him, motionless.


    What she needs now is not speed.


    If you don''t master the properties of all kinds of elixirs and the fire of alchemy at the beginning, your own alchemy furnace will blow up sooner or later.


    Not only that, when the Dan furnace is destroyed, there will be different levels of loss to those elixirs.


    The herbs in front of Zhao shuning are very fragile.


    If you operate in a random way, let alone alchemy, it will be difficult to retain its original value.


    The original value?


    What does Zhao shuning seem to think of?


    She looked up at LAN Enron.


    "Master, I would like to ask you whether the final criterion is to maximize its value?"


    LAN Enron nodded.


    "Of course."


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Next, she completely ignored the elixir in her hand.


    The alchemists who came to the stage together all wanted to produce high-quality pills, so they despised the low-quality herbs.


    Zhao shuning called out one by one.


    "Brother, give me two of your Yimi flowers."


    "If you want it, you can take it all. It''s rubbish herbs. It''s useless to put them here."


    "All right!"


    "Little sister, can you give me the lost purple spirit grass?"


    "Take it. Anyway, it has been worn out. The pills made from it must be flawed, and I don''t want it."


    "Yes


    "That elder brother, can you get the money you don''t want on the ground?"


    "Take it, take it."


    In this way, Zhao shuning kept running around while collecting herbs that the alchemists didn''t like. After a while, many low-level herbs had been put on the ground in front of her.


    "This little girl, what does she want to do?"


    "After picking up so many herbs that people don''t want, does she specially help people clean up the garbage?"


    "What the hell is she up to?"


    After the curtain, Yan Ruyu drinks tea gently.


    Feng Zhan evil spirit way: "your family this small wench, does not take the ordinary road, I do not understand her gourd, actually sells what medicine."


    She looks like a jade, but she doesn''t smile.


    Xiao Ning''er has a lot of thoughts. She never works in vain.


    Since so many herbs have been collected, it must be useful for her.


    Zhao shuning looked at the mountain of low-level herbs in front of him, then looked at the scorching sun in the sky, and then looked at the incense. There were only half of them left.


    "So fast."


    That side, there are many Dan furnace burst sound.


    When Zhao shuning just went to collect the herbs they didn''t want, he basically saw clearly that many of them were flammable and explosive. If he wanted to make high-level pills, he had to blend them perfectly.


    However, the properties of each herb are different, and it is difficult to master its heat.


    These people, the direction of exertion, are heading for the best pill.


    But they didn''t notice LAN Enron''s words.


    That''s maximizing value.


    Everyone was busy refining their own pills, obviously no one noticed what Zhao shuning was going to do.


    The scorching sun on my head is getting hotter and hotter.


    The time that Zhao shuning wants is coming.


    She held her breath, then raised her hands slowly, and the special light of alchemist burst out in her eyes.


    "I didn''t expect that we had such a small alchemist in Dongze Dahuang."


    "Although it''s very difficult for her to win in this competition, it''s not easy for her to stand on this high platform and face the people calmly at such a young age. She will certainly make some achievements in our Dongze wasteland in the future."


    The following people are talking about things on the stage.


    At this time, Zhao shuning was absorbed in her mental method,


    only her lips opened lightly.


    "Fire


    The flame from the palm of her hand turned into twelve small red stoves around her."Twelve Dan furnaces!"


    "This little girl, it''s not easy!"


    Even after the curtain of Feng Zhan, the cake in his hand, also fell to the ground in surprise.


    "Don''t dye, what''s your little girl doing?"


    Yan Ruyu took a sip of tea calmly.


    "Look back, don''t you know?"


    If one alchemy furnace is divided into twelve, many pills can be made at the same time, but the quality of the pills will be greatly reduced.


    Don''t Zhao shuning know how many low-grade pills are less than a high-grade pill?


    Zhao shuning on the stage, regardless of everyone''s strange look at her.


    She evenly divided the herbs on the ground that we didn''t want into twelve parts, and then put them into her own Dan stove.


    "Use what others don''t want? To create value? "


    "That''s a good idea, little girl."


    Refining this low-level elixir can be accomplished by a second-class alchemist. Now, as a fourth-class alchemist, it''s not difficult for Zhao shuning to master twelve elixirs at the same time.


    In addition, now the scorching sun is strong, he can also use the power of the scorching sun to increase the time of the fire.


    Time can be greatly shortened.


    In less than a quarter of an hour, Zhao shuning held his hands, and the herbal medicine wrapped in the fire appeared the appearance after refining.


    As the flame faded, the twelve round pills returned to Zhao shuning.


    Twelve one yuan entry pills are equivalent to white ones. The more such things, the better.


    You know, in their Qinghui Town, as long as it is one of the pills, it will cost a lot of money to get it.


    In the competition field, Zonghui provides materials for them to show their skills.


    And the reward is the pills they made themselves.


    Zhao shuning put the twelve one yuan entry pills in his bag.


    And then a long sigh of relief, cool ah.


    At this time, the young man in white under the stage showed a smile on his face. Xiao Ning''er was still the same temperament as before.


    Feng Zhan, after the curtain, pointed to Zhao shuning on the stage and said, "don''t dye, do you see that? She is making money openly by means of competition! This kind of behavior is really - "


    " it''s really good. "


    There is nothing wrong with Xiao Ning''er''s practice of using waste to maximize her own interests without harming the interests of others.


    Looking at Yan Ruyu''s doting smile, Feng Zhan swallows the word "unbearable".

 Chapter 264

    Zhao shuning looked at the incense, and there was probably a moment left.


    Later, after the alchemists mastered the basic skills, there were few sounds of the furnace cracking.


    It seems that with their groping, they have begun to find the law.


    Zhao shuning condenses the sound to be still, put all his strength on the stove in the palm of his hand.


    The flame rose slowly.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that she was also a little nervous. She began to choose the herbs that could be used in those high-grade pills according to the mental method.


    And then add them one by one.


    Yes, one by one.


    Because the heat of each herb is not the same, and the refining time is not the same, you can''t pour in all of them as before.


    Zhao shuning has a very good memory.


    So when she added herbs, she also showed great care.


    Close, you can see her forehead, oozing small sweat.


    People looking at Zhao shuning''s action, also feel surprised.


    Does this little girl want to use the last moment to refine high-quality pills?


    Is she crazy?


    Not to mention that she is only nine years old, even if she is gifted, it''s just a fool''s dream to make high-quality pills at one time.


    The alchemists on this stage have some strong abilities.


    In Chang''an, the capital city, it is also a little famous.


    This girl named Zhao shuning is the first time they have seen her so far.


    Although the little girl''s previous actions really surprised them a lot, it doesn''t mean that they agree with Zhao shuning.


    In a quarter of an hour, high-level pills were refined.


    In addition to their own strength to be excellent, the on-the-spot ability, is not to be underestimated.


    Sure enough, in the middle.


    Inside Zhao shuning''s Dan stove, there was a dull hum.


    It seems that her stove is going to blow up.


    Zhao shuning''s vision is more concentrated, and her mental strength is not at all relaxed. Her divine consciousness is constantly wandering among the herbs.


    Trying to appease those herbs that are about to be damaged.


    Cool down, dispatch.


    She did not dare to relax.


    Finally, after that dull hum, she kept the pill, and the stove was not damaged.


    She did not dare to relax, but still concentrated her mental energy in herbal medicine.


    After they were completely refined, the pill began to take shape slowly.


    "Time is up."


    With the sound, Zhao shuning''s eyes began to open slowly. After the flame faded, a pill appeared in front of everyone.


    That little girl, she made it?


    How is that possible?


    Is there such a talented alchemist in this world?


    Or is it because she''s lucky?


    Blind cat meets dead mouse?


    Other alchemists, their pills have also been formed.


    It''s just that Zhao shuning has more time than them.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief. It''s good for her to keep up with her present achievements. She knew that Chang''an, the capital city, was full of talents. She just wanted to get a place in the top ten and get into the Zonghui.


    This quota is also very rare.


    At the time of announcing the results, sure enough, Zhao shuning just got stuck in the ninth place. If it wasn''t for her waste utilization, which made the twelve one yuan entry pills also play a valuable role, I''m afraid she is now behind the tenth place.


    The next competition, because the front is too fierce, leading to the later, there is not much to see.


    People''s minds are no longer as concentrated as before.


    They stayed for the last time.


    At that time, the most proud disciple of the sect would show you how to make a good pill in public.


    When Zhao shuning knew that his name was stable, he began to sit in his position and slowly ate the tea prepared by Gong Xiaotang for her.


    She knows that in this group of freshmen, maybe her ability is good.


    But in that meeting, compared with their spiritual strength, it was just a little witch and a big witch.


    Now, Zhao shuning has no proud capital.


    And she knows that.


    Just when she was careless, two teenagers appeared on the stage at the same time. One was LAN Enron, who was the proud son of Zonghui.


    The other is Zhao Huai, a young man in white.


    Zhao Huai is the most talked about mysterious youth in Chang''an, the capital city, in the past two years.


    In the congregation, his position now is close to LAN Enron.


    Even Fu Nian, who was not used to Zhao Huai before, now has a flattering face.Zhao shuning was just a casual glance, but when she looked at it, she found that the boy in white looked familiar. After a closer look, she was surprised to cover her mouth.


    The man on the stage, Xingmei Jianmu and those eyes, had a sharp look in them, but when he looked at Zhao shuning, there was only tenderness in his eyes.


    "Brother!"


    It''s brother. That''s right.


    Having not seen him for so many years, Zhao shuning feels that Zhao Huai has changed a lot.


    He has changed from a delicate scholar to a vigorous young man.


    Zhao shuning can see that today''s Zhao Huai is totally different from the one she saw before.


    His present ability is beyond his own reach.


    How can my brother progress so fast?


    Seeing that Zhao shuning finally noticed himself, Zhao Huai''s face showed a long lost smile.


    That smile, looks so warm.


    He nodded to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning also smile at him, eyes narrowed into a line, this look, very lovely.


    The face under the stage saw this scene.


    I can''t say it in my heart.


    Before long, a maid came to her face, and she said gently, "have you found out?"


    "Madame, it''s clear that this little girl, Zhao shuning, is Zhao Huai''s own sister. According to those who know the information, this little girl, Zhao shuning, has been on the top of Zhao Huai''s heart since childhood. She is also Zhao Huai''s only sister."


    Rong Yan nodded thoughtfully.


    He motioned the maid beside him to step down.


    My sister? Is it really like what I think?


    But I don''t know why, face always feel, his heart, there is so a trace of uneasiness.


    Fortunately, that night, I didn''t see death without help. If the young master lost Zhao shuning, he must be in agony for the rest of his life, right?


    Zhao shuning compared a refueling gesture to Zhao Huai on the stage, and Zhao Huai laughed back.


    Then, Zhao shuning began to look at the stage seriously.


    I haven''t seen you for several years. Has my brother been a proud disciple of the sect? She is far behind in such progress.


    But after the curtain, Yan Ruyu was not happy.


    Feng Zhan joked: "look at your little daughter-in-law, and other people''s eyes, the heart is not taste it."


    Yan Ruyu took a sip of tea and said calmly: "brother, you think too much."


    "What do you think? Can''t I see it? Don''t dye, we are brothers. When you are not happy, your eyes will be a little uncomfortable. You haven''t changed this habit until now. "

 Chapter 265

    Zhao Huai and LAN Enron''s display skills.


    It''s over soon.


    Their technique is so fast that they use the common herbs that Zhao shuning used before.


    But they did not use half a moment to perfectly integrate the herbs. The refined pills are not only smoother and rounder than what they made, but also higher in quality.


    There is a day outside the sky and there are people outside the people. This sentence is really reasonable.


    After their presentation, they received thunderous applause from the audience.


    Zhao Huai and LAN Enron bowed politely to the audience.


    Then, in full view of the public, Zhao Huai walked towards the top ten players.


    "Elder martial brother, are you coming to guide us?"


    "I heard that elder martial brother Zhao was a very gifted disciple of the sect, and he also got the emperor''s personal guidance."


    "Sure enough, big people have no airs."


    In this competition, a 16-year-old girl named LAN Yan won the first prize. She was LAN Enron''s sister.


    LAN Yan''s face is elegant and dignified.


    Most of the alchemists in the same company were in love with such girls. Zhao shuning also looked at the blue smoke more during the competition.


    To be honest, her appearance is Zhao shuning''s favorite type.


    Such beauty on the side, idle boring, or feel uncomfortable when you can look at a few eyes, the mood will be much better.


    Blue smoke competition, Zhao shuning is also very careful observation.


    Her strength is indeed much better than her own.


    "Lan Yan, is Lan Enron''s sister. We only heard of LAN Enron before, but we didn''t expect that his sister was such an excellent alchemist."


    "Miss LAN, it''s deep enough."


    See Zhao Huai toward blue smoke, blue Enron also quickly catch up.


    He said in a low voice, "Zhao Huai, don''t give my sister any advice."


    Zhao Huai ignored LAN Enron and walked straight ahead.


    At the beginning, LAN Yan was a bit at a loss. After all, the strength of a teenager who can stand together with his brother to show his skills is certainly not weak.


    Besides, Zhao Huai''s face is also gentle and elegant.


    So from the bottom of his heart, LAN Yan also has a good feeling for this elder martial brother named Zhao Huai.


    When she was in the LAN family, she also heard her father say that Zhao Huai was a character and told LAN Yan that when she arrived at the meeting, she should not easily provoke this person.


    Now, Zhao Huai came towards her, her heart, like a deer in general.


    LAN Enron comes to LAN Yan first.


    He stood in front of blue smoke and said to Zhao Huai, "what''s the matter? Let''s talk about it at the Zonghui. My sister is beautiful, but after all, it''s in public. I''m afraid it''s wrong for you to show your love so openly."


    "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Blue smoke''s face flew a red cloud.


    In this way, those teenagers who are in puberty are even more itchy.


    Such a beauty can easily win other people''s attention wherever it is placed. Besides, this blue smoke is not empty of beauty. Her strength is also placed there.


    This time, she won the first place in one fell swoop, which proved that she was definitely not a vase.


    Zhao Huai frowned.


    "Get out of the way."


    "Zhao Huai, what are you going to do?"


    Zhao Huai''s brow wrinkled deeper, or blue smoke sensible, blue Enron gently opened.


    "Brother, don''t do that. Maybe elder martial brother Zhao has something to do with me?"


    At this time, Zhao Huai took a look at blue smoke.


    And then he said, "thank you."


    "Don''t mention it, elder martial brother Zhao has something to do with me." before saying anything, Zhao Huai went over LAN Yan and walked behind her.


    Blue smoke looks unnatural.


    LAN Enron is also at a loss.


    Zhao Huai went to the last row, looked at the little girl in the corner, and said softly, "here you are."


    Zhao shuning''s eyebrows are flying.


    "Brother, it''s been a long time."


    Zhao Huai smile, good-looking eyes full of warmth.


    Zhao shuning lightly jumps, Zhao Huai extremely skillfully holds Zhao shuning in the bosom.


    "Brother, do you miss me?"


    The gentleness on Zhao Huai''s face overflowed: "of course, I knew that Xiao Ning''er would come to Chang''an capital to look for me."


    The crowd was stunned.


    What does this little girl have to do with Mr. Zhao?


    Look at the intimacy between them? Are they?


    Blue smoke at this time on the face flashed a trace of inexplicable emotion, she looked at Zhao shuning, and looked at Zhao Huai, she seems to be able to feel, now everyone''s eyes are looking at her in general.It seems that she is just a joke.


    LAN Enron said: "smoke, don''t think too much."


    "I see, brother."


    When she saw the meeting of her brother and sister, she felt a sour feeling in her heart. She wanted to leave, but her steps were out of control, and she walked in the direction of Zhao Huai and them.


    Yes, up to now, she still has no way to convince herself.


    Zhao shuning also noticed that the woman in black came towards him.


    More recently, she took off her veil.


    Zhao shuning surprised: "boss, how can you be here?"


    Zhao Huai said, "do you know each other?"


    The audience took another breath of air.


    No, no, what''s the origin of this new girl? Even the black market landlady in Chang''an, the famous capital, has something to do with her?


    Zhao Huai will put down Zhao shuning, the hand, but still holding Zhao shuning.


    "Brother, I''d like to introduce you. The landlady is my great benefactor. When I came to the capital, I almost died. Fortunately, the landlady saved me."


    Zhao Huai raised her eyes and looked at her face.


    Face think, this time, is Zhao Huai look at her eyes, the most serious time.


    He said, "thank you."


    "It''s all right," she said with a smile


    "It''s very important for me that you saved Xiao Ning''er. In the future, if the landlady has anything to do, Zhao Huai can help. Just tell her. "


    Face nodded.


    In fact, she doesn''t want to be like this. She doesn''t want Zhao Huai to be close to her because she is grateful.


    But she didn''t know what to do and what to do to make the boy in white no longer alienate herself.


    "Landlady, thank you. If it wasn''t for you, I would have been dead when I was there. I won''t see my brother now."


    "Can you have a place to live now?" she said. "My Chunhui Pavilion, you are welcome to go back at any time."


    Zhao Huai is slightly blocked in front of Zhao shuning''s body, refused: "no, now Xiao Ning''er is by my side, I will not let that kind of dangerous thing happen again."


    Face embarrassed smile.


    "In that case, that''s good."


    Before long, a voice came from behind the curtain.


    "Zhao Huai, LAN Enron, you come forward."


    "Yes."


    Feng Zhan looked at Yan Ruyu, who was angry in her eyes, and said with a smile, "don''t you think they are brothers and sisters? Holding a small hand makes you uncomfortable? "


    "Even brother and sister, it''s too long to hold hands."

 Chapter 266

    I heard backstage on stage.


    Zhao Huai had to put down Zhao shuning''s hand.


    "You wait here, brother. Brother will be back soon."


    "I know. Don''t worry, brother. I''m not a child anymore. I can take care of myself."


    Zhao Huai nodded and went backstage with LAN Enron.


    Fu Nian was left on the stage. He announced the results of the selection and said some grandiose words. He arranged for the disciples of the religious assembly to escort them out of the meeting.


    Now in such a big venue, there are only ten people left after their promotion.


    Disciples of that sect, let them wait where they are.


    LAN Enron and Zhao Huai also went backstage.


    Zhao shuning is obviously in a good mood. She knows that Zhao Huai is not an ordinary person. She has known it since she was a child. Zhao shuning is worried about the special situation of Zhao Huai.


    Seeing that he has become like this, Zhao shuning''s heart is not to mention how happy he is.


    Blue smoke looked at Zhao shuning, and then walked slowly toward her.


    At this time, Zhao shuning still looks at the TV station with a smile on her face. Suddenly, there is a thump in her heart, and the melon seed snacks on her hand are not fragrant.


    Just that bunch of sound, how so familiar?


    Yes? Is it the voice of the master?


    Listen to that voice, master seems to be still angry?


    Zhao shuning just wanted to put down the melon seed snack, clapped her hands, and wanted to go in backstage to have a look, but as soon as she stood up, she found that blue smoke had already arrived in front of her.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    LAN Yan reached out and said, "Hello, Miss Zhao, my name is Lan Yan."


    Zhao shuning replied, "I know."


    "Blue beauty, if you look closer, it''s so beautiful."


    Originally, LAN Yan''s impression of Zhao shuning was not very good, and even faintly, she felt that she had robbed her own limelight.


    She thought, he took the initiative to come up, see that Zhao shuning so arrogant, should not have too much favor to himself.


    However, it seems different from what I expected.


    Blue beauty, what can I do for you?


    Blue smoke hesitated, suddenly forgot what to say.


    Zhao shuning also said: "beauty is beauty. Speaking of words, I''m eager to talk. If I were a man, I would be dazzled by your appearance."


    Blue smoke blushed uneasily again.


    Really, what is all this?


    A little girl''s words can disturb her heart.


    "I, I want to make a friend with you, OK?"


    The voice of blue smoke softened a little.


    Zhao shuning replied, "of course, it''s my honor to be friends with a beauty like you."


    In fact, Zhao shuning is surrounded by more female friends. You see, Ling siser, Shuanger, Kong Shishuang and later Gong Xiaotang are all willing to make friends with her.


    Although her appearance is careless, her heart is sometimes very delicate, and she can consider the feelings of many people.


    Many people say that Zhao shuning is a cruel child.


    You see, when she was young, she had so many lives on her hands.


    But only Zhao shuning knows that it''s not that she''s cruel, but that if she''s not cruel, she''ll die waiting for her. The reason why she doesn''t leave a way for her opponent when she moves is because she knows that kindness to the enemy is cruelty to herself.


    If he is defeated, the other party''s weapon will run through his body without hesitation, just like that year.


    Kind heart, sometimes only drag themselves, drag around those who care about her.


    "It''s my pleasure to make friends."


    Zhao shuning reaches out his hand and holds LAN Yan''s slender right hand generously.


    "Miss Zhao, are you brother Zhao''s?"


    "Sister."


    "My sister?"


    Zhao shuning nodded: "I can''t kiss you any more."


    Blue smoke says with a smile: "blue strange before elder martial brother Zhao sees you, the facial expression all becomes gentleness many."


    "Hahaha, that''s what my brother looks like. He is the most gentle and gentle. He speaks in a soft voice. It''s the same from childhood to adulthood."


    "Is it?"


    Before, was it my own illusion? LAN Yan always thinks that although Zhao Huai looks gentle and elegant, his eyes are cold and sharp.


    "Of course, blue beauty, are you interested in my brother?"


    When Zhao shuning said this, his face changed a little.


    "Miss Zhao, if you are free, you can come back to my Chunhui Pavilion and stay for a few days. Now that the selection has come to an end, I should go."


    "OK, madam, take your time. If you are free, you can come to Zonghui to see me and my brother.""Good."


    The smile on the face is so warm.


    Face passed, her body, always emitting a faint fragrance.


    This kind of fragrance smells a little familiar.


    After appearance left, Zhao shuning said: "blue beauty, my brother is a good talker. If you think he is good and want to make friends with him or something, you can start directly. He has no bad idea."


    In Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    LAN Yan is everyone''s daughter. She is gentle, polite, skillful, spiritual and talented. She is also a first-class beauty. Such a girl is the best match for her brother Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai is naturally warm. The woman he likes should be like LAN Yan.


    LAN Yan quickly replied: "Miss Zhao, don''t talk nonsense. I have nothing to do with your brother."


    "I just think elder martial brother Zhao has excellent ability and there are many things worth learning."


    Zhao shuning said: "your brother''s ability is not bad. I heard about the name of master LAN when I came to the capital of Chang''an. Why don''t you ask your brother for advice?"


    Blue smoke faltered for a long time, speechless.


    Zhao shuning said: "I have something to do. Blue beauty, please let me go and have a look."


    "Ah?"


    It was also at this time that the disciples of the Zonghui came back. Zhao shuning had wanted to go to the backstage to have a look, but this wish failed.


    "Brothers and sisters, please."


    When he first arrived, Zhao shuning had to follow the disciples of the sect.


    I came to this meeting a long time ago.


    So all the way in, she was familiar with it, but she didn''t look around like other new disciples, with a look of excitement.


    "Hey, little girl, stay close. Our congregation covers a vast area. Don''t get lost later."


    Zhao shuning nodded, but LAN Yan took the initiative to hold Zhao shuning''s hand.


    "Miss Zhao, follow me."


    The reason why LAN Yan is so friendly to Zhao shuning is Zhao Huai.


    At this time, after Zhao Huai and LAN Enron entered the backstage, they saw Yan Ruyu with a cold face, and a handsome young man with a natural and unrestrained manner.

 Chapter 267

    "What is this? Emperor? See emperor


    LAN Enron was so excited that his voice trembled.


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "You go down first."


    LAN Enron''s passion has not yet subsided. When he heard the emperor talking to him, his face became more devout.


    "Yes, Emperor."


    After LAN Enron retreated, Yan Ruyu took a look at Zhao Huai. Zhao Huai couldn''t figure out what emperor Zun was thinking, so he had to follow them and enter the room specially prepared for emperor Zun in the Zonghui.


    Fortunately, today they are talking to the outside world about the great master. If we let them know that the person coming is emperor Zun, I''m afraid everyone will be excited about it.


    A great master can make such a big stir.


    Feng Zhan looks at Zhao Huai sympathetically, and then pushes Yan Ruyu to go inside.


    When he arrived at the place where emperor Zun lived, Zhao Huai just came forward to salute.


    "Emperor, your legs?"


    "Nothing serious."


    Zhao Huai silent voice no longer speak, waiting for the emperor''s instructions.


    "Are you happy today?"


    "Back to the emperor, you''re right. My sister, she really came to Chang''an, the capital city, to look for me."


    Feng Zhan chimed in: "are you sure she''s looking for you?"


    The smile on Zhao Huai''s face is not reduced by half because of Feng Zhan''s doubt. He knows his feelings for Zhao shuning.


    "Who is this young master?"


    "You don''t have to know."


    Feng Zhan then said, "are you Zhao Huai? It''s a small one. It''s pretty. "


    Zhao Huai was surprised.


    How can a person like emperor Zun be with such a person?


    "Emperor Zun, what do you want to find disciples for?"


    Yan Ruyu said, "I heard that you like going to magic Valley very much?"


    "The disciple promised elder Xia that he would never go to the magic Valley again. The seal of the magic valley was sealed by elder Ji and elder Xia."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "I warned you that although there are many things in magic Valley, they are not good for you."


    Remembering all kinds of things that happened in the broad grassland before, Zhao Huai''s eyebrows began to wrinkle unconsciously, but he still pretended to be calm.


    He didn''t want to tell anyone about it. Even if the other party was Yan Ruyu, he couldn''t believe it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Back to the emperor, there is nothing wrong with the disciples."


    "I''d like to introduce you to a man named Fengzhan, who is somewhat similar to you. In the future, you can often practice together and discuss mental skills."


    Zhao Huai looks at Feng Zhan.


    "Hello," he said


    "Hello."


    Feng Zhan is free and uninhibited. The main reason for her coming to this position is to bring Zhao Huai back. Now she has created conditions for herself, so she has to take advantage of the opportunity.


    "In the future, give me more advice."


    "Naturally."


    Feng Zhan''s eyes are full of strange thoughts. Although Zhao Huai can''t see through Feng Zhan for a moment, there is a feeling in his heart to tell him.


    This man named Fengzhan is absolutely not simple.


    "Emperor Zun, do you have anything else to say besides this?"


    Xiao Ning''er is also in Zonghui now. Zhao Huai''s mind has long been flying to Zhao shuning. He is eager to finish the business here and meet Xiao Ning''er.


    His impatient mind, in front of Yan Ruyu, naturally can see through at a glance.


    "There are grades in the clan meeting. If you don''t want Zhao shuning to be suppressed by other disciples, you should stay away from her as far as possible."


    "Emperor


    "Of course, I''m not hindering your meeting."


    Feng Zhan looks at his brother''s expression of desire to talk and stop, and thinks it''s very interesting. His family is not infected, but also has something hard to say.


    "Zhao Huai, the meaning of emperor Zun is that you can see Zhao shuning later, but don''t hold her in front of others. If you go on like this, it won''t have a good influence. Do you know?"


    Zhao Huai is still confused.


    Feng Zhan said: "anyway, if you do this, Baoqi is jealous of Zhao shuning''s disciples. She thinks that she got this result because of your preference. Then you say that your sister has worked hard to enter the patriarchal church with her own efforts. At that time, because of you, others will think that she has no strength. Guess that''s what your sister thinks?"


    Zhao Huai was silent for a while, and then said, "I know."


    Feng Zhan was relieved.


    It seems that I can help my brother find his daughter-in-law.


    "Emperor Zun, I will try my best to avoid physical contact when I get along with my sister."


    "Well."


    "But if there is no one in the place, my sister and I are how to get along, we still have to get along."Yan Ruyu almost didn''t swallow the tea she drank.


    "Emperor Zun, do you have anything important to do?"


    "Nothing more. Go to the Sutra Pavilion and copy the Dharma Heart Sutra 180 times."


    "Well, I don''t know if the emperor has a time limit."


    "Go now?"


    "But my sister?"


    "Write now. It will help to calm your restless mood."


    "Yes, thank you, Emperor."


    Rao had doubts in his heart, but Zhao Huai did.


    Like many of his disciples, Zhao Huai felt that he was also a member of the Dongze wasteland. He also had a feeling of worship for the emperor''s respect for Yan Ruyu.


    With his time with emperor Zun, he knew that emperor Zun would never arrange anything unreasonable for him to do.


    "Then go now."


    "Yes, Emperor."


    After Zhao Huai leaves, Feng Zhan looks at Yan Ruyu thoughtfully.


    "I can''t see that my brother doesn''t smell like vinegar. How could it be so strong?"


    "Jealous? I didn''t


    "That''s not true. Aren''t you afraid that your brother and sister will not see each other for a long time, that they will talk about each other for a long time after they meet, and that they will occupy your little Ning''er?"


    "So what?"


    "You are generous enough to admit it."


    "Brother, if you have nothing to do, you can go to the Sutra pavilion with him to copy scriptures and cultivate your sentiment. That''s also excellent."


    Feng Zhan said, "I''m not going. It''s boring."


    "But don''t you go to your little girl? I think when you see her, you are very happy. Can you resist it? "


    Yan Ruyu said with a smile, "she will come to me."


    "Come on, your meeting is as big as a maze. How can she come in and look for you?"


    "Bang! Bang! Bang


    There were three knocks at the door, and at this moment they rang.


    Yan Ruyu put down her flute and said, "look, isn''t this coming?"


    "How can you be sure it''s the little girl? I see that little girl, but not so polite


    Then, the door was gently pushed open.


    A petite figure appeared in front of them.


    It''s Zhao shuning.


    At this time, Zhao shuning was extremely polite, completely different from the crazy girl Feng Zhan had seen before.

 Chapter 268

    After the disciples arranged Zhao shuning''s residence, they told them not to run around, saying that there would be elders at night.


    For Zhao shuning, this place is also a home.


    So after the disciples left, according to their own memory, they thought that if the master came, the place where he should appear must be the pavilion.


    Therefore, with her memory and her petite body, she successfully avoided the eyes of many alchemists and got into the pavilion.


    Sure enough, after opening the door.


    The man in the hall is the master Yan Ruyu.


    "Master! You are really here


    Zhao shuning some restraint, but very happy ran to Yan Ruyu.


    A familiar voice suddenly rang out beside him.


    "Well, you little girl, you still have two faces. Why didn''t I see your attitude towards me


    Zhao shuning looked up at the speech.


    The handsome man sitting at the table with boneless fan is Feng Zhan who parted ways with her some time ago?


    "You? What are you doing here? "


    Feng Zhan throws a peanuts into his mouth, and his action is unrestrained.


    "Why am I here? I haven''t asked you why you''re here? I''m afraid there''s nothing you dare not do in the world to break into the emperor''s room. "


    "You


    Zhao shuning just wanted to swear, but when he thought of the master beside him, it was not good to be eloquent. If the master thought he was a rude woman, it was not very good.


    Feng Zhan picks eyebrow, disdain a way: "I how?"


    Zhao shuning piled a fake smile on his face and said, "you, you are really a little cute."


    With these words, Feng Zhan just got to the peanut in his mouth and got stuck in his throat before he could chew it. For a moment, his face turned red immediately.


    And started coughing.


    After waiting for him to slow down, he looked at Zhao shuning in disbelief.


    "Smelly girl, did you take the wrong medicine?" How could she suddenly become so tender.


    Feng Zhan looks at Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu, and gets goose bumps in an instant.


    "No dye, look at your good apprentice."


    Yan Ruyu said shallowly, "my apprentice has a good temper. Brother, don''t tease xiaoning''er."


    Feng Zhan looked at Zhao shuning and said: "if she has a good temper, I can write Feng Zhan upside down."


    Zhao shuning looks at Feng Zhan and Yan Ruyu.


    Is it difficult? Did her guess take shape?


    "Master, are you brothers?"


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    "What are you?"


    "Xiao Ning''er, I''d like to introduce him to you. He''s my elder brother."


    Zhao shuning looks at Feng Zhan as if Feng Zhan has taken a big advantage.


    "Little girl, what''s your look at me like I''ve done something harmful."


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Who knows what you have done to make my master become a brother with you? My master is generous and willing to recognize you as a brother.


    Seems to see through the idea of Zhao shuning, Yan Ruyu''s hand gently stroked Zhao shuning''s hair, soft voice said: "don''t think, he is my brother."


    Now, it''s Zhao shuning''s turn to be shocked.


    Her eyes were wide open.


    Looking at Feng Zhan, it seems to feel more and more unbelievable.


    How is that possible? A perfect person like master? How can there be a brother with such a character? Although this Feng Zhan is really good-looking, and now listening to the master''s words, it seems that they are somewhat similar.


    But! How is that possible?


    "Little girl, take your eyes. I''m the elder brother of your master. At least, you should call me uncle."


    "Come on, let''s hear it."


    Many pictures flashed through Zhao shuning''s mind.


    Oh, my God, I''m so ashamed. How could the person I''ve been fighting back with be my master''s brother?


    I haven''t seen his relatives live in the world since I have been with the master for so many years?


    Zhao shuning covered his face and felt that his face must be redder than Fengzhan''s.


    What to do? Will Feng Zhan speak ill of himself with his master?


    If he said that, would the master believe it?


    If you believe me, do you think she is such a unreasonable bad woman?


    No!


    "Xiao Ning''er."


    "Master, I''m wrong."


    Yan Ruyu was stunned, and Zhao shuning immediately turned back and bowed deeply to Feng Zhan.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I really didn''t know you were my master''s elder brother. If I knew earlier, even if you lent me a hundred courage, I would not dare to do so.""I''m really sorry. Please don''t forget the villain''s life. Don''t take what I said before into consideration."


    Feng Zhan looked at the little girl who was bending to the ground in front of her and thought it was very interesting.


    If not at this time, don''t dye is looking at yourself with unhappy eyes, Feng Zhan vowed that he would tease the little girl, remove her previous arrogance.


    "Brother -"


    "cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough


    "Really? Thank you


    Facing Fengzhan, Zhao shuning gave three big gifts.


    In this world, only the master and his family are willing to make her kowtow.


    Zhao shuning is too concerned, too concerned about their image in their hearts.


    "No, no, that''s enough."


    Feng Zhan thinks that Zhao shuning is still young and can''t be his sister-in-law. When they have different generations, they should bully her. Otherwise, if they become a wife, they won''t be able to enjoy this kind of fun.


    Zhao shuning looked at Feng Zhan. At this time, there was more respect in her eyes than before.


    All of a sudden, Feng Zhan was not used to it.


    "Master, are you here to see me?"


    "Well."


    Gently a well, but make Zhao shuning''s mood very happy.


    As long as she looked at the master, she was happy. If the master could say one or two nice words to herself, Zhao shuning felt that she was about to fly.


    "Master, why do you sit and talk to me all the time? Go? I''ll show you to my room. "


    When Zhao shuning said this, Yan Ruyu''s look was still so gentle.


    "No


    At this time, with Feng Zhan''s eyes, Zhao shuning just looked at Yan Ruyu''s seat, which turned out to be a wheelchair.


    Suddenly, a sense of tragedy came to her.


    She forced herself to smile and said, "master, your leg?"


    "Paralyzed."


    These two words are from Feng Zhan.


    Zhao shuning looks up at Yan Ruyu and Feng Zhan.


    "Uncle, don''t deceive me. My master is always good."


    "What do I lie to you for? He''s paralyzed. His legs are a decoration now, and the culprit of this matter has nothing to do with you. "


    Zhao shuning turned around, looked at Yan Ruyu, and asked in a trembling voice: "master, are your legs real?"


    "Well. However - "


    " Wow - "


    a loud cry suddenly broke out. Fengzhan was scared and nearly fell off the table.

 Chapter 269

    Feng Zhan looks at Yan Ruyu at a loss.


    Yan Ruyu obviously didn''t accept Zhao shuning''s great change for a while.


    In the impression, no matter when, Zhao shuning has never cried so bitterly.


    This is the first time.


    "You little girl, why are you crying?"


    "When you used to get along with me, you were very eloquent and didn''t get hurt. What''s the matter now? You cry when you say you cry? No sign at all? "


    The more Feng Zhan talks, the more Zhao shuning cries.


    Fortunately, they were in the top loft of the meeting, and no one dared to get close to it. Therefore, Zhao shuning''s crying did not attract other viewers.


    "Xiao Ning''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhao shuning''s body is still undulating. He may sob too much. Now he can''t stop for a while.


    "Ning''er, don''t cry, OK?"


    When Yan Ruyu called Zhao shuning''er, it was like when ye Ling was 22 years old, he called her ling''er gently.


    Zhao shuning stopped sobbing.


    "Master, is what he said, burp - is it true?"


    What is true?


    "Your legs?"


    "It''s OK. It''ll recover in about three years."


    Feng Zhan is on the side, tut tut.


    Don''t dye this guy, think at the beginning still coax him a Leng a Leng, treat this little wench, but can''t say a lie.


    He sort of saw it.


    As far as buran is concerned, his brother is like clothes and his wife is like hands and feet.


    Zhao shuning''s tears also stopped at this moment.


    "Really?"


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning sobbed and hugged Yan Ruyu.


    "Master, I''m scared to death. If something happens to you, what can I do?"


    There is a warm current in Yan Ruyu''s heart.


    "Ning''er, it''s getting late. Should you go back?"


    "Master -"


    "go, now we are all in the congregation, I want to find you, you want to find me, it''s easy."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Yan Ruyu wiped her tears and said softly, "go."


    "Well."


    After Zhao shuning left, there were only Yan Ruyu and Feng Zhan left in the room.


    Feng Zhan said: "don''t dye, brother is really the first time to see you so gentle to others."


    "Brother, Ning''er is careless on the surface and doesn''t care about anything. In fact, her heart is very delicate. If you have nothing to do, don''t tease her."


    "Is it painful?"


    Yan Ruyu takes a look at Feng Zhan, which is the default.


    Feng Zhan said: "don''t dye, brother, I really feel that Zhao shuning is really good for you. You don''t know. Before he didn''t know my relationship with you, he didn''t give up on me. As long as she was reasonable, she didn''t give in."


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    This feeling of being treated in a special way makes him feel special and comfortable.


    "On the way here, I say that the girl should return at least ten sentences, and treat other people even more. As long as she doesn''t harm others, she can use any means."


    "Brother, Ning''er is a simple man."


    Feng Zhan almost vomited a mouthful of old blood.


    Simple?


    If others are simple, he Fengzhan may believe it.


    But don''t dye say Zhao shuning that wench is pure, that is simply bluffing.


    Fengzhan didn''t forget how the little girl used her soft skin to make the five experts give up the two families and switch to her Zhao family when she was in Daliang.


    The ability to change your face like that? If you want to say that she is simple, he won''t believe it if you kill Feng Zhan.


    See feng Zhan don''t believe, Yan Ruyu also just smile, no excuse.


    Out of the door of Zhao shuning, quietly, intend to return to their own residence.


    But when you go down the third floor. I heard they were arguing.


    Where should the elders be?


    The people who quarrel in it should be the elders of the church. In this way, they should be Ji Qinglin and Xia Wanling.


    I haven''t seen these two children for a long time. Now, they should be adults, and they can be independent in Dongze wilderness.


    But Zhao shuning''s feet just walked to the door, and before he entered the room, he heard her name coming out.


    Zhao shuning''s steps, also Dun at the door.


    "You really don''t know what''s wrong, Wanling."


    "What did I do wrong? What do I have to know? ""Don''t forget, the name of you was given by the empress at the beginning. Sangyu is not late, and the eyes of you are like the wind. But what about you? You just now to her, unexpectedly have no half cent of honorific, address her real name directly


    Ji Qinglin takes her reputation too seriously. In her previous life, she wanted these children to call herself Ye Ling, but they all called her sister Ling.


    "Ji Qinglin, my name is not as good as yours. Sang Yufei is late. Doesn''t she mean that my efforts are in the wrong place? Doesn''t that mean that I won''t make great achievements in mental strength? "


    "You think too much."


    This sentence is also what Zhao shuning wants to say. She named Xia Wanling because it sounds good.


    And this name she also specially looked for someone to see. It''s a wonderful name.


    Wan Ling is a gentle girl. How can she say such a thing?


    Isn''t it that you are in conflict with Ji Qinglin again?


    On this thought, Zhao shuning felt that it was not the time to visit them now. It would be better to come back another time.


    Thinking, she left the room.


    He walked slowly on the broad meeting hall downstairs alone.


    Is there anything that makes Xia Wanling think too much before? However, Zhao shuning recalled every bit of his past life with her, and felt that he had no problem, and there was nothing wrong with her.


    So it''s just late summer. Is it true that he and Ji Qinglin have a tantrum?


    Strolled for a long time, suddenly Zhao shuning behind a person.


    As soon as she looked back, the man was Xia Wanling who had quarreled with Ji Qinglin.


    Seeing Xia Wanling, Zhao shuning immediately smiles and plans to say hello to her and comfort her by the way, instead of worrying about Ji Qinglin''s emotional child.


    But before Zhao shuning opened his mouth, the look of the late summer lemon was very ugly.


    "Who are you?"


    This kind of sharp voice and quick words doesn''t look like the gentle and elegant little girl in Zhao shuning''s impression at all.


    "I, I am -"


    "get out of the way."


    Zhao shuning was stunned. Xia Wanning, who is she? How did this happen?


    "I -"


    seemed to realize that my words and deeds were out of control. Xia Wanling said again, "speak a little louder. As a low-level alchemist, if you''re OK, don''t wander in the meeting hall."


    "Good."


    "Go to the senior brothers who are in charge of you freshmen and get punished."


    Zhao shuning was still a little surprised, but Xia Wanling passed her and left directly.


    This is not the summer evening Caragana in her mind.


    Or is that her nature? Did you never find out before?

 Chapter 270

    Zhao shuning hasn''t come back yet.


    Before long, Ji Qinglin also came down.


    Instead of looking at Zhao shuning, he just said, "go back early. There are many mosquitoes at night. It''s time to pack if you are bitten."


    Looking at Ji Qinglin''s steps, he is obviously worried.


    His face, too, was very bad.


    "Ji Qinglin."


    Zhao shuning gently called out these three words.


    Walking in front of the man stopped, seems to be some unbelievable.


    He turned around, looked left and right, and then fixed his eyes on the little girl opposite him.


    "Are you calling me?"


    Ji Qinglin pointed to himself, which seemed to be unbelievable.


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning stepped forward slowly until he came to him.


    "Little girl, are you a new disciple today?"


    "Yes."


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "I know. Your name is Ji Qinglin. You are the elder of this clan."


    Ji Qinglin is more puzzled now that she knows who she is? Why dare you be so rude to yourself?


    I have something else to do today, so I won''t care with you. Go back first.


    Ji Qinglin turns around and leaves.


    "A smooth walk in the clouds, a jade tree facing the wind."


    Just eight characters, but it seems that all the characters are engraved on Ji Qinglin''s heart.


    He turned, his face shocked.


    "How do you know these eight words?"


    "At the beginning, when I saved your children, each of your names was taken by me, and each of them corresponded to eight words."


    Ji Qinglin''s head, in that moment, bang, feel about to explode.


    Step by step, he went to Zhao shuning.


    Squat down.


    "Do you know who took my name?"


    "Empress Ye Ling."


    "What do you say?"


    "I am Ye Ling."


    Ji Qinglin''s shock in his eyes didn''t dissipate, so he pretended to be calm and said: "little girl, your bluffing skills are different, but you shouldn''t talk about it. Ye Ling''s name is not what you should mention."


    Zhao shuning said: "why? Because I always call you little boy, so you are not happy? "


    "I -"


    "Ji Qinglin, you used to call my sister Ling. When I rescued you, you still held me and called me mother. Did you forget?"


    Ji Qinglin suddenly Leng in place, the body also involuntarily backward.


    This thing? How could she know?


    "You?"


    "How about taking me to the chamber of secrets?"


    Ji Qinglin is upset, shocked and overjoyed. With a flash of Zhao shuning, he goes to the secret room where Ye Ling often takes them to meetings.


    When he got there, Zhao shuning sat in his own position.


    "Are you really sister Ling?"


    "What? Do you want me to tell you that you peed your pants when you were worried? "


    Ji Qinglin''s eyes are moist.


    It''s her. Is it really her?


    But why? Will sister Ling be like this?


    "And now?"


    "You don''t care what I''m doing now. I want to ask you a few things. After that, you think you haven''t seen me tonight. I still have a lot of things to investigate. Exposing my identity too early will lead to the pursuit of the four families. Do you know?"


    Ji Qinglin nodded.


    "Did you quarrel with Wan Ling?"


    Ji Qinglin''s face appeared a trace of bitterness.


    "Sister Ling, she is not the same as before."


    "I know, I can see, I can see, you like her, don''t you?"


    "Sister Ling."


    "This matter is recognized among your five children. You have nothing to admit."


    Ji Qinglin''s face is a little ruddy, but also with a trace of pain.


    "But my heart is not with me."


    "Try to talk about it."


    The reason why Zhao shuning wants Ji Qinglin to tell him what happened to Xia Wanling is to have a look. Did he misunderstand her just now, or is she just like this?


    "In fact, Wan Ling''s temperament has changed a long time ago. Since emperor Zun came to the female emperor''s residence and instructed her techniques in public, I found that she always had feelings in her eyes when she looked at emperor Zun every day."


    "But in the face of you and Emperor Zun, Wan Ling is still the same as before. I wonder if I''m too thoughtful. Everyone can see that you like emperor Zun, so she should be able to see it."


    Do you like master so obviously?


    "Later, when something happened to you, Emperor Zun seldom came here. Some time ago, she and I were sent to all parts of Kyushu to collect different alchemists from different continents, but later --"Zhao shuning calculated the date for a while and said frankly, "later, she didn''t go, right?"


    Because at that time, the master said that something happened in Chang''an, the capital, and he needed to come back to deal with it. At that time, he should have stayed in the Zonghui.


    "Well. Later I learned that at that time, because emperor Zun came here, she refused to go out with me. "


    "Then why are you arguing tonight?"


    Ji Qinglin said with low eyes: "I told Wan Ling that emperor Zun is the person that sister Ling likes. She and I are all brought up by you. She really shouldn''t have other thoughts on emperor Zun."


    So, does the late summer Caragana have such a big reaction?


    When she said those words, she really hated Ye Ling.


    "She was never like this when she was in front of me. In fact, I''ve seen her tonight. Her eyes are no longer as gentle as before. I don''t know when she has become like this?"


    Ji Qinglin said: "in fact, she was like this a long time ago."


    "What?"


    "Only in front of you and Emperor Zun, she will become more docile. Sister Ling, maybe Wan Ling just likes emperor Zun too much and doesn''t mean much to you. Can you not blame her?"


    Zhao shuning said in a calm voice: "the reason why those children in the East didn''t communicate with you in recent years is also because of her?"


    Ji Qinglin nodded.


    In fact, Xia Wanling is not really a gentle woman.


    Sometimes the way she looks at Ye Ling makes Ji Qinglin feel numb. He thinks that Xia Wanling is just jealous of Ye Ling.


    Because ye Ling has excellent talent and is a disciple of emperor Zun. In addition, she is also a pharmacist of eight phase spirit and is deeply loved by Emperor Zun.


    As long as there is Ye Ling in the place, Emperor Zun will not even look at the summer late lime.


    "I see."


    "Sister Ling, you can help her in the evening -"


    "don''t worry, I''ll make a clear investigation, and I won''t do her wrong."


    Xia Wanling is one of the children brought up by Zhao shuning. Zhao shuning will definitely give her the chance. If she was involved in the rebellion of the four families, that would be the place where Zhao shuning was really cold hearted.


    "Little boy, you can''t tell lies. I''m afraid they will see the clue. Let master help you erase the memory of me and you tonight."


    "Good."


    Ji Qinglin eyes closed, and then open eyes, with Zhao shuning, has been to Yan Ruyu''s room.


    "Master."


    "I know. You go first."

 Chapter 271

    "Master, this little boy is troubling you."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Zhao shuning''s face softened slightly. It''s good that there is a master beside her. In this world, only a master can have such power to erase a person''s memory.


    She left again, and this time, she went back to her room.


    Ji Qinglin looked at Yan Ruyu and said with a smile, "emperor Zun, sister Ling is back, right?"


    "Yes."


    Ji Qinglin, who had been holding one breath, finally took a long breath and laughed brightly.


    "That''s good. Sister Ling is back."


    "Let me erase your memory."


    "Well, please, Emperor."


    In fact, it''s not the first time for Yan Ruyu to erase her memory.


    More than ten years ago, Ye Ling was not dead at that time, and she had not become the empress. She dragged her five scarred children to her side.


    Yan Ruyu remembers very clearly that there was a little boy named Dongfang Yuxi. At that time, he was beyond recognition, and there were many places where he was physically insulted.


    Ji Qinglin and Xia Wanning are not so good either. Their muscles and bones have been shattered by people''s spiritual power.


    A vendetta or something?


    Yan Ruyu didn''t ask.


    At that time, Ye Ling knelt on the ground.


    "Master, I beg you to save these five children."


    Yan Ruyu only looked at it at that time and could imagine what kind of torture these children had suffered before.


    "Good."


    It''s Ye Ling who saved them, and Yan Ruyu who erased their painful memory of life rather than death.


    So when Zhao shuning brings Ji Qinglin to him, when he sees Zhao shuning''s eyes, Yan Ruyu knows what she is going to do.


    Ning er''s temper has never changed.


    Whether she is Ye Ling or Zhao shuning, she always gives priority to others in her heart. Maybe she hasn''t found this up to now.


    After leaving the pavilion in the late summer, she went to the riverside alone.


    The evening breeze is gentle and cool.


    But the heart of the late summer Caragana is out of place with this beautiful scenery.


    Suddenly, a man in black with a small ape on his arm appeared beside her.


    "Xia Changlao, here you are."


    Xia Wanling dried her tears and turned to say, "our deal is over. What are you doing now?"


    "It''s over? No, it''s far from over. What? Mr. Xia regretted cooperating with us? "


    "So what?"


    The strange man in black grinned and showed his gloomy white teeth.


    There are many scars on his arm.


    "Elder Xia, don''t forget that if it wasn''t for that woman, you would be the most honorable elder of Shenzong. It''s her who is sorry for you. It''s her who keeps you as a doll. It''s her who is afraid of your threat to her. She deserves all this."


    "Don''t say it."


    The summer late Caragana holds the head, the pain unbearable squats down the body.


    "No, you have to remember these. Now, our Shenzong is sealed. It''s not a hundred years old and we can''t get out of the seal. Elder Xia, we descendants of Shenzong are your relatives. Do you know?"


    "Is the memory I showed you false? That''s you. It''s her. It''s Ye Ling who deprives you of your memory. It''s her who takes away everything that should belong to you. "


    "If she doesn''t feel guilty, why does she want to take away your previous memory?"


    "Xia Changlao, you should be sober."


    "At the beginning, the person who should have ascended the position of empress should be you. It was the woman who envied you that adopted you and made you bow to her. Originally, all this was yours, including the emperor''s respect for Yan Ruyu."


    Does the emperor respect his face like jade?


    At the thought of this immortal man, Xia Wanling''s heart began to ache involuntarily.


    Yes, she does.


    Why? Why is there only Ye Ling in emperor Zun''s eyes?


    Clearly, he should be the one who ascends the throne. Clearly, he will only be his own master.


    Xia Wan Ling stood up slowly, and there was no more painful struggle in her eyes.


    At the beginning, since she chose to betray Ye Ling, she chose to push Ye Ling to hell on her 22nd birthday, removed all the soldiers, and transferred all the generals who helped Ye Ling out of Dongze wasteland, leaving Ye Ling in a helpless situation.


    She did all this.


    Now that she has taken this step and cheated everyone, she has no room for regret.


    Ye Ling is dead. Now only she can be worthy of God''s respect.


    "Come on, what can I do for you this time?""We are very grateful for the low-level alchemists provided by the previous sect for our Shenzong. However, in recent decades, I''m afraid we can''t get into the ghost. The throne asked me to tell you that in these years, please cultivate alchemists for him. When he breaks through the barrier, he will do his best to help you ascend the throne of the empress."


    "In the mainland of Kyushu, you have become the female emperor. Yan Ruyu, the master of the Millennium emperor, will become your master. When the time comes, what do you want? Won''t everything become simple?"


    "I know. Go ahead and hide. Emperor Zun has been in the capital recently. You scattered people had better not act rashly. If there is a little disturbance, you don''t have to wait for emperor Zun to come forward. I''ll get rid of you first, lest you do harm to me."


    The man in black gave a strange laugh.


    "Mr. Xia is worthy of being Mr. Xia. I''ve been taught."


    The woman in front of her was gentle.


    A pair of autumn eyes are also full of tenderness, no one knows what kind of vicious thoughts are hidden under her skin.


    Xia Wanling''s acting is really good.


    She cheated everyone, but Xia Wanling didn''t think that the people she cheated were the ones who really regarded her as their relatives, while the evil ways she believed and believed in were the ones who really pushed her to hell when she was a child.


    What she did in public was for the people of Dongze.


    Even Ji Qinglin thinks that Xia Wanning likes emperor Zun, so he has a little resentment against Ye Ling. He can''t think of it.


    Every time he tried his best to capture the murderer who persecuted the alchemist, it was the gentle green woman he had loved since he was a child.


    Xia Wanling has a delicate mind, thinks a lot, and has a good talent. But because of other people''s instigation and some groundless evidence, she gives up Ye Ling, who has raised herself for many years and devoted herself to herself.


    She thinks that the reason why Ye Ling treats her well is just because ye Ling feels guilty.


    Because it was Ye Ling who took away everything that should have belonged to him.


    In that case, everything she did after the summer evening was just to get back what belonged to her.

 Chapter 272

    After Zhao shuning returned to the room, soon after, the elder came to lecture.


    When Ji Qing came here, he obviously didn''t remember what happened with Zhao shuning before. He simply told us the rules of the clan meeting.


    And the location of different pavilions.


    Finally, he followed what Xia Wanling said and punished Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning didn''t fight against this, because now, she has many things to think about, and she doesn''t care about punishing her for cleaning the floor of the meeting hall.


    Blue smoke for Zhao shuning brought a basin of water, and then Zhao shuning thanks, began to use a rag to wipe the ground.


    Although Ji Qinglin is an eight grade alchemist, his mood is sometimes too transparent. Zhao shuning knows that when there is nothing definite, Ji Qinglin must not be exposed.


    Xia Wanning has a delicate mind. If she really does something wrong to Ye Ling, the abnormality of Ji Qinglin will be seen by Xia Wanning.


    Before, Zhao shuning felt that he knew their five children very well.


    But now, she did not dare to say so.


    Because tonight''s summer evening Caragana is really beyond her expectation.


    Usually in their own face, clever like a bird.


    In front of the master, Xia Wanling is also sister Ling. Zhao shuning really thinks that a good girl like him will never have such a side.


    It turns out that I was wrong again.


    In fact, there are many things that Zhao shuning didn''t tell Ji Qinglin.


    Because at the beginning, it was Xia Wanling who said that there were extremely serious accidents in Qingyun country and other parts of Kyushu mainland that she gave Xia Wanling the power of deployment to control those troops.


    It also includes Chuwen chunuan and his sister.


    Zhao shuning never doubted Xia Wanling, but now it seems that all those strange things would have made sense if Xia Wanning had been a middleman and an insider.


    At the beginning, she felt strange that even if she really committed heinous crimes, she really did the kind of unreasonable evil things that those people said.


    So, why are all the evidences found by the four families related to themselves.


    Before, Ye Ling never put this doubt on the people around her. She always thinks that it''s not necessary to doubt people, and it''s not necessary to use people.


    Even now, Zhao shuning is still thinking, is Xia Wanning wronged? Under duress? Or do you think too much about it?


    She would rather, all this is their own too small.


    The night is like water.


    Yan Ruyu on the attic, watching Zhao shuning wipe the floor back and forth on the venue.


    Feng Zhan came to his side and said, "what''s wrong with her? This little girl has something on her mind. Usually, she has a bright personality, and she doesn''t look like such a person who secretly feels sad. "


    "She just looks careless. In fact, she cares about that feeling more than anyone else."


    Her love for the five children is very deep.


    When Chu Ye Ling lost Ye Xingchen, she treated the five children as her close relatives.


    Although Yan Ruyu didn''t know what happened tonight?


    But it has something to do with Ji Qinglin and late summer Caragana.


    Zhao shuning didn''t remember how long she had rubbed and pondered. She should be the first person in history to be punished as soon as she entered the religious assembly.


    She laughed at herself.


    Slowly stood up.


    The pain in her legs and feet had made her unable to move.


    In fact, she has never been smooth sailing.


    She has experienced too many things. In her last life, she was betrayed by the most trusted people. In this life, she tried to cultivate and grow up, but many times, she made wedding clothes for others.


    People say her life is too smooth, but they don''t know that everything she has now is based on her bloody past.


    If she is not a little smarter in this life and doesn''t avoid thunder, doesn''t her previous sufferings have no meaning?


    "Or is all this really predestined?"


    Zhao shuning straightened up at this time, and his back seemed a little solemn and stirring.


    Anyway, when I came here, I just wanted to seek the support of the clan.


    At that time, I made such a big stir, just to let the four families know that I came to the capital Chang''an and became a disciple of the clan. Now I will release Zhao Huai''s identity. If they want to move the Zhao family, they have to weigh it.


    "Not really."


    "Master."


    Don''t know when, Yan Ruyu arrived at Zhao shuning behind.


    The night is dark, the wind is high, the moon is high, and the breeze is coming.


    At this time, there were only Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu.


    "Once upon a time, being a teacher also believed in fate, but there were too many factors influencing fate.""Master, I''m the one who''s dragging you down."


    "Ning''er, in all the world, we can convince others, but we can''t convince ourselves."


    "Master, I''ll be fine."


    "I don''t want to ask you about this evening, but I want to tell you that many things can''t be sentimental. You can''t go the wrong way this time."


    Zhao shuning nodded firmly.


    "Master, I know that there are many things that others can''t help me. Only I can solve them myself."


    "Just understand. After entering the religious assembly, you should know that the deadline is at least five years. In these five years, I will ask Ji Qinglin to arrange for him to protect your parents in your hometown."


    "Thank you, master. You''ve done too much for Ning''er."


    With a smile, Yan Ruyu is gorgeous.


    "As a teacher, you don''t have to be so polite."


    "Ning''er, are your feet better?"


    "I -"


    before Zhao shuning finished answering, her whole body soared up, and the next moment, she was in Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    "I''ll take you back as my teacher."


    "Master, your legs."


    "No harm."


    He can do the instant movement of space.


    The next moment, Yan Ruyu in a wheelchair, with Zhao shuning to her room.


    "Master, how do you know my room?"


    A red cloud floated over Yan Ruyu''s face.


    Because the night is too dark, so Zhao shuning did not see clearly, otherwise, she would be as surprised as she found the new world.


    "Have a good rest. I''ll go back first."


    What can we do in five years?


    Strengthen yourself?


    Only by making yourself stronger, can you wander between them and find out the truth of what happened in those years.


    "Three


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    With the last number, Yan Ruyu appears in front of Feng Zhan with a wheelchair.


    "I knew you couldn''t help it."


    "I just don''t want to see her so sad."

 Chapter 273

    Time really flies.


    In the twinkling of an eye, two years have passed.


    Because Zhao shuning was also in the Zonghui, Yan Ruyu and Feng Zhan have been in the Zonghui for the past two years.


    It was because of Fengzhan and zhaohuai that they made a lot of jokes.


    Zhao shuning has seen Feng Zhan''s skill. Recently, he feels strange. His spiritual and spiritual power can hardly hurt him.


    Zhao Huai also thinks that his ability should be useless to Feng Zhan.


    In addition, Fengzhan was a distinguished guest of emperor Zun. Zhao Huai also respected Fengzhan very much and almost regarded him as a venerable.


    However, Feng Zhan, his painting style, is always a little strange.


    For example, sometimes when Zhao Huaisheng is ill, the color of his eyes changes.


    At that time, Zhao shuning was taking care of Zhao Huai in front of the bed. Feng Zhan rushed up with a brisk step, which was a burst of concern.


    "Why are you sick? You should take good care of your body? "


    "Let me see. I hear your eyes are turning red? Fortunately, it''s just red silk. By the way, does your back hurt? Do you feel that something is about to break out? "


    "By the way, you can''t eat things that are too angry. You can''t eat pills given to you by those people in the future. Otherwise, you will easily become insane and cause serious illness."


    Zhao shuning has a black line on his face.


    "Uncle, please, my brother is just a common headache -"


    or when Feng Zhan is practicing martial arts, if his hand is a little heavy with his partner, Feng Zhan will immediately run to the middle and then walk back.


    "He''s your brother. You can''t hurt him."


    "I know your body is full of blood, but after all, we are human beings with high intelligence. There are many things that we have to control our emotions. We can''t let emotions dominate us, do you know?"


    "You see, these martial brothers look so pathetic. Do you have the heart to do it?"


    Zhao Huai, speechless, pointed to the sword he was carrying behind him and said, "my Lord, I just want to pull my younger martial brother --"


    or.


    Zhao Huai is a little closer to LAN Yan and helps her to pick up a load of water. Because LAN Yan and Zhao shuning live close, Zhao Huai is also at ease.


    This small matter, somehow, spread in the congregation.


    In the evening, Feng Zhan came again.


    "Zhao Huai, I heard that you are interested in the blue smoke in that yard?"


    "It''s OK. Unmarried men and unmarried women are unmarried. Look at you. You''re not young. You''re seventeen. You''re almost grown up. I''m in favor of everything between you. Everyone has feelings. It''s normal. It''s normal."


    "Well, if you''re embarrassed, how about I help you?"


    Zhao Huai''s face turned blue.


    LAN Enron gets up and invites Feng Zhan outside.


    "Master, I don''t want you to worry about my sister --"


    in this way, Fengzhan''s relationship with Zhao Huai is getting better and better.


    That day, Yan Ruyu saw that Fengzhan came back dejected again.


    He couldn''t help saying, "what''s the matter? I''ve been insulted by the younger generation again. "


    "Don''t dye, these people around you are all freaks. Let''s say Zhao Huai. If it wasn''t for the sake of fulfilling the little aunt''s orders, I would have started a fight with him. It''s really -"


    Yan Ruyu said with a smile, "can you beat him?"


    "Why not? At least now, he is not fully awake. "


    "Then I''ll arrange a duel for you?"


    Feng Zhan smiles awkwardly, and two deep pear eddies appear on her face.


    "Come on, I''ll talk about it, just talk about it. It''s not right to fight inside my family."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    At this time, the Green Eagle flew to Yan Ruyu''s window. He gently waved, and the letter on the Green Eagle''s leg came to Yan Ruyu''s hand.


    After reading, Yan Ruyu burned the letter.


    There was something wrong with his face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Who wrote the letter?"


    Yan Ruyu said, "he is the leader of Qingyun state."


    "Is that the sick seedling called Su mu?"


    Yan Ruyu said: "Su Mu has been in bad health since he was a child, but he is a rare candidate for the leader of the country. It''s just that he used to bear too much burden. Now, I''m afraid it''s very difficult for him to get well."


    "Don''t dye, can''t you erase each other''s memory? Why not erase the past of Su mu? "


    "What can''t be erased, if their own will is very strong, I can''t force them to erase their memory."


    Feng Zhan sighed.


    "Su mu, what''s the matter?"


    "He said, I hope I can find the candidate for the head of Qingyun kingdom as soon as possible. He feels that his health is not good, and he has no will to live any longer.""By the way, what does Su Mu like?"


    "Play chess."


    "What else?"


    "No more."


    "Then you can find someone to play chess with him."


    "No one in Qingyun can take ten steps in his hands."


    Feng Zhan thought for a moment and said, "I remember, you are very good at chess."


    "But I don''t have much time to stay in Qingyun."


    "That''s also a pity. My father was good at playing chess. If my father were here, I''m afraid he would be a su mu, and he would not be an opponent. At the beginning, you and a Jie learned to play chess with my father. If only a Jie were here."


    Yan Ruyu shook her head and said, "we can''t interfere with Su Mu''s affairs without authorization. Brother, have you forgotten that my little aunt ran to our cloud kingdom without authorization, which finally caused the butterfly effect and made my father almost die?"


    "Of course, I didn''t forget, just Su mu?"


    "It''s OK. I''ve seen his life style. If he can''t get through this, then he really should die here. But if the person he ordered appears, Su Mu''s life style will have a big turn."


    Feng Zhan said: "you don''t understand these things better than brother. Anyway, even if we are involved, we can''t understand them. By the way, Su Mu should be an adult, right? Does he have a family? "


    "I have a sister."


    "Who?"


    "Su Nian of Yanyu building."


    "That can let Su Nian go back to accompany him."


    "I''ve already gone back, but I don''t know if there is any big hatred between them. Before long, Su Nian went back to Dongze again."


    "Between relatives, there is no overnight revenge."


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    Other people''s feelings are not easy for them to guess.


    "By the way, next month is the day of sacrifice in Qingyun. Do you want to go to Qingyun?"


    The day of sacrifice is the biggest festival in Qingyun kingdom. Every time it comes to this time, it is the day when the Lord of the Kingdom leads the officials of the imperial court to kneel down and pray for the peace of the country and the people to several statues of the Feng family.


    Feng''s royal family is the belief of the people in Qingyun country.


    This activity is very grand and troublesome. Feng Zhan''s character is that he can''t move at all. As soon as he hears this, he immediately refutes it.


    "If you don''t go or not, I''m exhausted by staring at a Zhao Huai. I don''t dare to do anything for myself. Don''t call me. I won''t go anyway."


    "Well."


    After a while, Su mu of Qingyun country received a reply.


    There are only two words in it.


    That is peace of mind.

 Chapter 274

    On the day of sacrifice in Qingyun Kingdom, the ceremony was extremely grand.


    At this time, people all over the country of Qingyun have to bathe and fast for three days, kneel down wholeheartedly and pray for God.


    The object they prayed for was the Feng royal family, which opened up the whole Qingyun kingdom.


    No one knows whether the Feng royal family is a legend or a real person.


    Anyway, on the largest square of the capital of Qingyun, there are statues of four people, three men and one woman.


    The faces of the three men were similar, just like immortals.


    And the only woman.


    That is the dream of many men in Qingyun.


    She looks very beautiful, a glance at a smile, almost people will be surprised, and then three or five days, her mind will haunt the figure.


    The four members of the Feng family in the meeting hall were Feng Zhan, Feng Lingtong, Feng buran and Feng Jin.


    It is said that there are still two masters in the mausoleum, which can not be seen by others.


    Tomorrow is the day of sacrifice.


    Su Mu was dressed in white, followed by many palace maids, who followed Su mu with lanterns.


    "Keke --"


    "Lord, the wind is strong, let''s go back."


    Su Mu waved his hand.


    "Tomorrow is the sacrificial ceremony. I have to see the layout on the square."


    Every time only to the day of sacrifice these days, Su Mu will be particularly nervous.


    It''s under the statue.


    Su Mu nodded to the crowd. The maids knew that the Lord wanted to stay alone for a while.


    This is his habit before sacrificing every year, which has never changed.


    Su Mu saluted to the statues one by one.


    After doing this, he took a step and sat down. Opposite him is the statue of fenglingtong, the only woman among the four sons of the Phoenix family.


    Su Mu also participated in the maintenance of this statue.


    The moon is so good.


    He looked at the statue and gradually became fascinated.


    Such a woman can only exist in myths, right?


    So beautiful, the face is also very gentle.


    Her eyes are really beautiful.


    "The statue is already like this. If it is a real person, what should it look like?"


    Su Mu smiles.


    Like many people, when he was young, he once came to the square to see the Phoenix royal family, and also participated in the worship.


    That is when he was a child, up to now, Su Mu has not forgotten his amazing when he first saw the statue of fenglingtong.


    The people of Qingyun state all say that such a peerless appearance as the Phoenix royal family will not exist in real life. Only the heavenly palace can see such a person.


    Su Mu also believed it.


    Until later, he became the leader of Qingyun Kingdom and met emperor Zun.


    Only then did he know that the legendary Phoenix royal family was real, and the statues were not as amazing as the real people.


    But for so many years, Su Mu had never seen other Feng''s people besides emperor Zun.


    He thought, or those people, are gone.


    "If only I could see you before I die."


    Su Mu looks at the statue in front of him and talks to himself.


    "I never dare to expect to be with you. As long as I can watch from a distance, I will be satisfied with people like you."


    Su Mu coughed.


    The white clothes were stained with blood.


    But he didn''t care much. He wiped it with the handkerchief prepared in his sleeve. Then he looked up at the stars in the night sky and murmured, "when I was a child, I always thought life was beautiful and everything was beautiful. Every day, I had countless happiness. But when I grew up, I realized that people, as long as they could live well, would be fine."


    "I have no hope for this society."


    "My body is weak, and I can''t give anyone a happy future. I''m in the high position of Qingyun country, but I don''t have a concubine. As the leader of the country, I''m very irresponsible to my people."


    "I think that after another year, I will not succeed. Emperor Zun is so powerful that he can find a more suitable leader than me."


    Su Mu talks.


    Looking at the statue of fenglingtong, I was fascinated.


    "Maybe, I''m really whimsical."


    When I was young, that eye was so amazing that now, Su Mu''s heart can no longer accommodate others.


    Su Mu holds the stone pillar beside him and gets up slowly.


    "God and man are God and man. I''ve talked about you thousands of times, but in my dream, you never appear."


    I do not know why, the stone statue, even at that moment, slightly shaking.Su Mu thinks that he is weak and his head is not clear, so he has this illusion.


    "Tomorrow is the day of sacrifice. Let me tell you that this year''s clothes are all ready, but which one of your clothes is made by me."


    "I don''t know if the clothes are suitable for you. You may think that as a big man, I can play with needlework. It sounds very indecent."


    "In any case, I will come to see you every day before I die."


    Su Mu''s hand, slowly stroked the statue.


    This is the first time. For the first time, he put his hand on the statue. The royal family of Feng family and the four sons of Feng family are inviolable.


    Only when they offered sacrifices did they dare to be so close.


    Su Mu slowly walked down the square.


    Those palace maids and bodyguards immediately surrounded and gave Su Mu a thicker cloak.


    "Lord, go back to the palace and have a rest. On the day of sacrifice tomorrow, it''s a big matter. Your body can''t stand the ups and downs. "


    "Well."


    "Drive back to the Palace -"


    the group followed the night and walked towards the palace of Changchun.


    Su Mu is the leader of Qingyun kingdom. Although his body is not as good as ordinary people, his mind is the wisdom and wisdom rarely seen in a hundred years. Therefore, Yan Ruyu was able to select him as the leader of Qingyun kingdom from hundreds of thousands of people.


    As the leader of the country for so many years, he has worked hard and managed Qingyun country in an orderly way.


    Su Mu''s appearance can also be regarded as the dragon and Phoenix among people.


    Looking forward to Qi ao, green bamboo Yi Yi. There are bandits and gentlemen. They are like fighting and polishing. This sentence can describe Su mu.


    Good looks and good looks.


    So over the years, there are many women who make love to Su mu.


    But every year, he politely refused batch after batch of beautiful girls on the ground of poor health.


    Yan Ruyu can save Su Mu''s physical pain, but can''t cure his heart disease.


    Only when he relaxed his mind completely and cooperated with the elixir, could he recover slowly.


    No one noticed that after su Mu left.


    On the big square.


    The statue of fenglingtong, the eyes, seemed to move.

 Chapter 275

    This day.


    Thirty floats were sent out.


    The road leading to the square was covered with red cloth blankets.


    The two weeks of the road were filled with pots, in which flowers were planted.


    Sacrifice the day.


    The people in the palace formed a very long line.


    Led by Su mu, the rest of the officials and bodyguards followed. When they arrived at the meeting, all of them took off their official caps.


    Kneel under the altar.


    On the sacrificial platform, there are a lot of fruit snacks.


    There are also many people''s wishes of Qingyun this year.


    They knelt down devoutly to the statue.


    This year''s sacrifice is much more strange than before.


    The scorching sun in the sky is particularly dazzling. When ministers kneel down, they feel that their backs are about to be baked by the scorching sun.


    It was so cold last night. Why is it so hot today?


    Su Mu is kneeling.


    The sweat on his head kept trickling down, and he didn''t care at all.


    "Pray for your ancestors to bless the people of Qingyun."


    "Pray that all the immortals can accept the sacrifice of our people."


    "The people of Qingyun country will take the Phoenix royal family as our belief Forever."


    "Not greedy, not tired, not angry, not stupid, sacrifice oneself for others, lenient to others, strict with oneself."


    "Please also bless the people of Qingyun."


    After saying the words of faith, they began to bow their heads and kneel down devoutly. At this time, the environment was really very quiet.


    So at this time, a little bit of movement will be put to a great extent.


    The discordant sound is also produced at this time.


    "What Phoenix royal family do you believe in?"


    "They are immortals. How can they consider our livelihood?"


    "These people, they''re all fake. They''re all fake."


    "If God and man are really omnipotent, what about the floods, locusts and droughts we suffered a few years ago?"


    "What Phoenix royal family? This is what our ancestors used to cheat you stupid officials. "


    "They don''t exist in this world at all. You''ve all cheated."


    It was an official of liupin who called to get up.


    A few years ago, because of the flood, the ground dykes he managed were not strong enough to be destroyed by the flood, which flooded his hometown.


    His wife and daughter also died in the flood.


    This six grade official, all this matter, calculate on the body of the Feng family four sons.


    It is recorded in the historical books that Qingyun kingdom was founded by the Feng royal family. At that time, the Feng royal family did a lot of things.


    It''s just a long time before the end of the year, a thousand years ago.


    The official yelled and was soon under control.


    When he was taken away, he yelled: "fake, it''s all fake. There are no four sons of the Phoenix family. They are all fake. They are all dead. They are all dead! "


    Even though people have been captured.


    However, its negative impact is also extremely significant.


    After the man said that, coupled with the extremely hot weather, everyone''s mood is also very impetuous. They have a lot of doubts in their hearts.


    Su Mu naturally knows their worries.


    The flood of that year had a great impact.


    If emperor Zun hadn''t come back temporarily, led many officials to resist the flood with his own strength, and then rebuilt the dam, I''m afraid that the current Qingyun state would have become a backwater.


    But that time, because emperor Zun came back, Emperor Zun lost the most precious one around him.


    Now some officials, thinking that they have not been sheltered by the royal family, want to vent their anger and want to destroy these statues.


    They also want to destroy the belief of the people in Qingyun.


    Originally quiet and solemn venue, began to appear after another tiny voice.


    These grievances have been accumulated for a long time.


    Now, with such provocation, the people who have managed to settle down have begun to tilt again.


    Su Mu stood up.


    In the eyes of the people surprised, slowly to the high platform.


    He looked at the crowd.


    The officials and the people also watched him.


    He raised his right hand and pointed to every part of the room.


    "You are all the people of Qingyun. You are blessed with the protection of the royal family. They created this era and gave us a place to live."


    "When you get shelter, you don''t show much gratitude to them, but once you lose interest, you never find a reason in yourself."Su Mu''s voice is calm, but it is very penetrating, and can be heard by everyone present.


    "Lord, we just listen to you every time. You say that you have seen emperor Zun. You told us that, but we have never seen him."


    "Lord, you always say how much protection we have received from the emperor, but in fact, we haven''t even seen this person. How can we know if that person was made up by the Lord to appease the masses?"


    Su Mu looks at these officials under the stage.


    It seems that this provocation has long been premeditated.


    "Lord, please give us all an explanation."


    A smile appeared on Su Mu''s pale face.


    Instead of looking at the officials, he turned back to the statues and made three big bangs.


    "Emperor Zun, do you see it?"


    "Human nature is always cool and thin."


    "They can''t see what precious things you have lost for the sake of the people. They only know that if you are not satisfied with yourself, you will be blamed."


    Su Mu turned back and glared at the officials.


    Such a fierce look, they rarely saw it on Su Mu''s face.


    So now, those officials have shrunk their heads and stepped back.


    "You want to explain, don''t you? Then, Lord, I will give you an explanation. "


    "Here, I want to ask you, are your days safe and smooth? Can''t stand a little storm? What do you need? Is it a time of pain for you? When you''re in decline, do you have a hand? Or do you want others to bear it for you? "


    "Lord, that''s not what we mean."


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve only seen emperor Zun, and I don''t know if they are real people. Maybe I''m not in good health. Those are all in my dreams, and I''m not sure."


    "Lord of the Kingdom -"


    "but you, you are all living people. Have you been sheltered by the royal family? Do you have to bear everything for you? Ladies and gentlemen, your life is given by you and created by you. "


    "The Phoenix royal family is the belief of Qingyun country. It can make our nation more cohesive and make us love our country more. It is the spiritual pillar, not the omnipotent God."


    "Do you want to destroy your faith now?"


    "If they really exist, then we can do nothing, just hide under his protection and nourish you with it?"


    "Everyone, faith is a spirit. It''s not real."


    At this time, the quiet people, some people carefully found.


    Behind that Su mu, the statue of Feng Lingtong moved -

 Chapter 276

    With a bang.


    The statue in the back exploded in place.


    The stone splashed, but it didn''t hurt an innocent person.


    This time, the whole people began to make an uproar.


    "The statue blew up!"


    "The statue of Feng''s royal family is blown up!"


    "The statue of the only woman among the four sons of the Phoenix family is blown up!"


    "What does that mean?"


    "These are all fake!"


    "Even the sky can''t see it any more. There''s a warning coming up!"


    No one noticed that, at the same time, the official at the end of the story had a successful smile on his face. They knew that Su mu, the Lord of the Kingdom, was most concerned about the statue of fenglingtong.


    It seems like an accident. In fact, everything was arranged early. A hole had been cut under the statue.


    Before the sacrifice, someone had secretly put gunpowder into the statue.


    For this day.


    For a moment, people were in a panic.


    It was also at this time that the strong wind in the air and the scorching sun were soon covered by the swarming clouds.


    For a moment, the wind was surging and the air was filled with terror.


    Many people huddled in a group, looking at all this in front of them.


    They were more or less frightened.


    "Look, it''s because we believe in things that we shouldn''t believe in that God creates a vision."


    Those people who were scared, began to kneel on the ground, mouth kept reading the words of prayer and repentance.


    Only Su mu, still looking straight at all this in front of him.


    At the moment when the statue of fenglingtong was broken, his heart began to give birth to extremely severe pain. At this time, he was breathing hard.


    Standing on the square, looking at the sudden emergence of these visions in the sky.


    The leaves Shua Shua was blown by the wind, the stones on the ground were also flying in the air, and large pieces of dark clouds floated across the sky.


    For a moment, the sky darkened a lot.


    This phenomenon lasted about a quarter of an hour, and then it ended.


    The wind stopped, the dark clouds also dispersed, the whole air, have become a lot more moderate, not before the hot and dry.


    What''s more, it didn''t rain before, but on that day, a rainbow of seven colors began to appear.


    Then, they feel the sky more and more bright, more and more bright, Su Mu and others quickly covered their eyes, just make themselves not be blinded by the sudden white light.


    The white light disappeared.


    In the sky, suddenly appeared a girl.


    The woman is dressed in pink. Her dignified appearance reveals an indescribable sense of enchantment. The green silk is falling down and tied with only a pink hair band. The woman''s skin is filled with a touch of pink, which is really beautiful.


    The closer they got, the more carefully they looked.


    Wrapped in light pink Chinese clothes and covered with white gauze, the beautiful neck and visible clavicle are exposed. Fang dangshaoling is only 15 or 16 years old. Her skin is more beautiful than snow, and her complexion is extremely beautiful.


    The woman was also obviously surprised by her sudden appearance here.


    But when she saw the form below, she quickly changed her body direction.


    Stretched out his hands, grasp the balance, gently a rotation, toes will fall on the ground.


    The girl''s eyes are very clear and beautiful.


    her face is as like as two peas before that.


    It''s fenglingtong.


    She looked at her body.


    It seems that when she was 15 or 16 years old, she was the most beautiful and beautiful.


    Fenglingtong only remembers that after her parents died, she lost her mind and went back to Meilin to manage Meizu. But later, she went to Xueshan, because it was also the place her parents had been to.


    When Feng Ling Tong got there, it was already flat.


    She saw a river in front of her and just wanted to wash her hands.


    But when she put her hand in, there was a white light in front of her eyes. When she opened her eyes again, she came to this place.


    Not only that, but also her body seems to be much younger.


    She frowned and looked at the crowd on her knees.


    The girl is really very beautiful. She just frowns so gently, which makes people feel very distressed.


    Quiet, never quiet.


    The breeze came gently, blowing the fine hair of Fengling pupil.


    She scanned for a week.


    Finally, the eyes are fixed on Su Mu who is closest to her.


    Feng Ling''s pupil gently opens her lips, and her voice sounds like the sound of nature.


    "Where is this, please?"This voice makes those people who are absent from God come back to God.


    They looked at Feng Ling Tong, then knelt down in horror. His face was uneasy.


    It turns out that in this world, there is a real Phoenix royal family. Such a beautiful woman actually exists.


    "The coming of the virgin!"


    "Don''t you kneel down quickly!"


    "It''s our ignorance that collides with the saint. Please don''t blame us."


    Feng Ling Tong frowned.


    She was sure that she did not know these people and had never met them.


    I haven''t heard the word "Saint" in their mouth.


    She''s just fenglingtong, the eldest princess of the cloud Kingdom, and the saint girl. There''s no connection.


    Seeing Feng Ling Tong frowning, everyone was in a panic. They thought it was because they had no way to stop them before, which made the saint unhappy. She must have appeared so suddenly in order to punish those who were picking things.


    The officials who spoke against it together before.


    At this time, their heads are lower than anyone else.


    How could that be?


    Ever since? Is this the first time in history?


    They thought that they could exploit Su Mu''s power and make the people question his exact executive power as the Lord of the country. But now, they seem to have provoked a God who shouldn''t?


    "Young master, can you tell me where this is?"


    "Huishengnu, this is Qingyun country."


    Qingyun country, why have you never heard of it.


    After su Mu answered, his eyes could not be moved any more.


    He once thought, if she is a real person, what should she look like? Now it seems that those guesses before are not worthy of her today.


    When she really appeared in front of Su mu.


    Su Mu just knew.


    It turns out that a woman can really combine the opposite words of gentleness, beauty and sharpness.


    Feng Ling Tong doubts.


    "You all know me?"


    The crowd nodded.


    Feng Ling Tong said: "do you know who I am?"


    "Feng Lingtong, one of the four sons of the Feng family in the Feng family."


    What? All right?


    Looking behind, Feng Ling Tong found that the three statues were all from their Feng family, but one of them was destroyed.


    What does it look like? Should be their own statues destroyed?

 Chapter 277

    Feng Ling Tong just glanced at everyone.


    You can see the guilty person.


    They are too timid. As soon as they appear, their movements begin to be careful. Even their bodies begin to tremble slightly.


    "You say I''m a saint?"


    The crowd bowed their heads.


    Feng Ling Tong said: "in this case, you will take me to the place where I live first, and then discuss the future."


    Su Mu hurried up to guide Feng Lingtong.


    At the same time, everyone buried their heads very low and did not dare to speak.


    Fenglingtong doesn''t know why she came to this place for no reason, but she knows that she can''t solve any problems when she comes.


    What happened on the day of sacrifice was spread throughout the whole country in less than three days.


    When the goddess comes, the saint comes.


    Fenglingtong seems to be the God of all the people.


    Because the statue, in the square, stands for thousands of years at least.


    The woman who appeared on the day of sacrifice, dressed in powder clothes, had delicate makeup and a face similar to the statue. She came from the sky.


    Fall on the square, not surprised, this is not tiannv? What else can it be?


    Since Feng Ling Tong appeared, the rumors of Feng''s royal family have been broken.


    Now, if anyone dares to say anything about the belief of Qingyun Kingdom, they will certainly talk about the day of sacrifice.


    They also said that when the saint arrived, she was driving the rainbow bridge.


    At that time, there were also auspicious clouds in the sky.


    Feng Ling Tong in the palace, when hearing this, eyebrows gently wrinkle.


    Is she here with rainbow bridge? Before her, if she didn''t react a little faster, I''m afraid she would not fall gracefully, at least she would be beyond recognition.


    Fenglingtong is the first to reach this plane.


    But fortunately, she is not as unlucky as Feng Zhan. First of all, she falls into the desolate ghost with corpses everywhere.


    When she came, it happened to be Qingyun.


    And here''s a statue of them.


    So it''s a lot easier to ask about Feng''s family.


    In the morning, fenglingtong just woke up. She changed her clothes. Then she opened the door and saw a maid outside. She had prepared the water and basin for washing and mouthwash, as well as a special cup for mouthwash.


    The cup is carved from good nanmu. It''s very smooth when you hold it in your hand.


    Phoenix Ling pupil took that thing in, oneself serious wash gargle finish.


    Next, someone brought in the breakfast.


    Then came Su mu, the leader of Qingyun.


    When Su Mu saw Feng Ling Tong, she did not dare to look directly at her. It was a joke. When facing emperor Zun, Su Mu was not as nervous as now.


    As long as he looked at Fengling pupil more, he could not move his eyes.


    "Do you have breakfast with me?"


    Su Mu''s hands trembled, and his voice was soft and pleasant.


    "Is that ok?"


    "Well."


    Feng Ling Tong turns around and sits on the stool. Su Mu hears the words and enters the bedroom where Feng Ling Tong lives.


    Lord, I have something to ask you.


    Su Mu said gently: "you can call me Su mu."


    "Su mu?"


    That''s a nice name.


    Su Mu said: "if the saint has any orders, just ask someone to tell me."


    "Don''t call me saint, just call me little pupil."


    "Good - little pupil."


    Su Mu felt that when he called Xiao Tong, his heart couldn''t help jumping to his throat.


    Feng Ling Tong nodded slightly.


    "I want to ask you about what you said before, that is, about the emperor."


    Su Mu side to fenglingtong cloth dishes, at the same time will get along with Yan Ruyu before all told fenglingtong.


    "Emperor Zun''s name is Yan Ruyu?"


    "Well."


    Feng Ling pupil some don''t understand.


    "Shouldn''t he be Fengzhan?"


    If it is true that one of the sons of Feng''s royal family is the mian emperor Zun, will this person be ah Zhan who disappeared inexplicably before?


    "Fengzhan? We''ve only seen this name in history books, but I''m sure emperor Zun''s name is not Yan Ruyu. He has other names


    Phoenix Ling pupil way: "don''t dye."


    Su Mu nodded.


    Feng Ling Tong is relieved.


    If not dye is also in this plane, it would be much better, at least much better than ah Zhan''s Bohemian prodigal son.


    Unfortunately, when Feng Ling Tong said this, he didn''t expect that Feng Zhan also came here.Zhao Huai, who accompanied Zhao Huai to copy scriptures in the pavilion, sneezed a few times at this time.


    "Did I catch a cold, too?"


    Feng Zhan rubs his nose and goes back to find Yan Ruyu for medicine.


    "Su mu, can you contact emperor Zun for me?"


    Su Mu''s embarrassed smile.


    "Maybe it was OK before, but now, Emperor Zun has rejected the message from Qingying."


    "Well?"


    "Before I spoke, I was a little sad."


    Feng Ling Tong looked at Su Mu''s pale face and said, "your body doesn''t seem to be very good."


    "I''ve been used to it since I urinated."


    "And your family?"


    "Just a little sister, but now she''s living very well in Dongze Dahuang. Because of her parents'' affairs, she thinks I''ve done too much, and she''s already cut off my relationship with me."


    Su Mu a white dress, that sickly appearance, seem to still particularly make people pitiful.


    "You said you were ill. Do you know what it is?"


    Su Mu said: "emperor Zun said, I have a heart disease."


    An early meal was spent in inquiring about the news.


    In fact, Su Mu didn''t find that when he talked with Feng Ling Tong, his whole heart was full of joy.


    Before, even after emperor Zun''s explanation, he didn''t have the will to survive for a long time, but when he got along with fenglingtong, his unhappiness disappeared.


    "Heart disease?"


    After eating meal, Feng Ling Tong then again raised this question.


    Su Mu at this time across the face lonely.


    "It''s a heart disease that sounds good, but it''s a heart disease that sounds bad. I think too much. You can''t believe it. I always fall into my own world and can''t extricate myself. I think I''m the only one in this world. It''s so dark around me. I desperately want to go out, but reality always closes the door in front of me."


    Su Mu feels inferior.


    "Many of them dare not speak in front of me, but I know how they discuss me in private."


    Feng Ling Tong listens to Su Mu patiently.


    Su Mu saw this, also summoned up courage, continued to say.


    "They say that I''m acting like a woman in a small family."


    Here, no one can understand Su mu.


    Only emperor Zun said that he was ill.


    In order to avoid the eyes of the world, Su Mu will always make a mess of his body, so that he can have an excuse to hide his pessimism.


    "Do you think I''m ridiculous? Do you think there is something wrong with my psychology? "


    Feng Ling Tong shook her head, she said: "you are sick."


    In the past, when he followed the holy medicine, fenglingtong had been exposed to this special symptom - depression.

 Chapter 278

    Su Mu said: "you don''t have to comfort me. I''m in an unstable mood. I know that now that I''m sick, it''s just you and Emperor Zun."


    Fengling pupil is serious shook his head.


    "You are sick, which can be regarded as a heart disease, and your disease is not small."


    "Me?"


    "Show me your hand."


    Su Mu carefully stretched out his hand, Feng Ling pupil for his pulse.


    Later said: "your body, in recent years you have been a lot of trouble, the body''s internal organs, have varying degrees of damage, but these are easy to treat, is your heart disease, this is a serious illness."


    "I really? Are you sick? "


    "Well."


    Su Mu''s eyes are slightly red.


    No one can understand his mood.


    No one has ever been as happy as he was when someone said he was sick.


    Fenglingtong has been in contact with such patients.


    In his opinion, Su Mu''s performance has been excellent, at least he is so, but also careful to face the outside world, thinking of benefiting the people.


    "Thank you."


    Su Mu will hand back, brow inadvertently wrinkled.


    Feng Ling Tong even flashed a sense of uncertainty.


    She quickly pulled Su Mu''s hand again, and then pulled his sleeve down to his arm. The crooked scars and scar on it could be described as shocking.


    Just now, she thought too simply.


    Su Mu''s symptoms have reached a very serious stage.


    This man, is also desperate to live in the sunshine, but, he always can''t resist the huge fear in his heart.


    In his mind, there should be more than one thought of suicide, right?


    Su Mu quickly put down her sleeve.


    "Don''t stain your eyes."


    As a doctor, fenglingtong can''t be saved. She is different from Fengzhan. Her idea is that all the people in the world are full of goodwill.


    She was born with kindness.


    "Su mu, you are sick. You are very sick."


    "Xiaotong -"


    "do you have the idea of suicide? Or, you''ve already implemented it, but in the end, it didn''t succeed? "


    Su Mu said with a bitter smile, "do I think a little more?"


    "Why do you have this symptom?"


    Su Mu closed his eyes, and then a piece of unforgettable memory slowly poured up.


    When he was very young, he also had a happy family.


    At that time, he got along very well with a little boy named Dongfang, a child of the second uncle''s family.


    Su Mu also has a younger sister, his younger sister is also lively and lovely.


    The little boy of Dongfang family is called Dongfang Yuxi. Although Su Mu is several years older than him, it doesn''t hinder their communication at all.


    Dongfang Yuxi has the talent of a general and is highly valued.


    His father was the Taifu of Qingyun state at that time.


    Su Mu''s father is the Prime Minister of Qingyun.


    Su Mu always thought that his father was a good official of integrity.


    one night, Su Mu went to Town God''s Temple and heard someone intriguing at the door. He wanted to kill the east Tai Fu family in private.


    He didn''t dare to make a sound. He thought it was the mountain bandits who conspired with Taifu''s property.


    Anyway, the Su family is in charge of the guards of Dongfang''s family. These people can''t enter the courtyard of Dongfang''s family.


    But even so, Su Mu still felt uneasy.


    Seeing his father talking and laughing with Taifu like a close friend, he was relieved.


    On that day, Su Mu asked Dongfang Yuxi out.


    He thought that his father would not deal with the Taifu family. If the mountain bandits started, he would ask Dongfang Yuxi out. At least Dongfang Yuxi would not have to see the tragic face of the fight.


    But the result shows that Su Mu is wrong.


    That night, when he got home with Dongfang, he saw that the Taifu family, with hundreds of people, all died miserably in the mansion.


    Even Dongfang Yuxi''s younger brother, who was just born and still in his infancy, was stabbed through his body.


    That scene brought a huge impact to Su Mu and Dongfang Yuxi.


    What happened later made Su Mu collapse.


    Under Emperor Zun''s investigation, it was discovered that the Su family, together with the people in the Jianghu, deliberately relaxed their defense and put the Taifu family to death.


    The reason is that Taifu found that Prime Minister Su took a rebate when he built the dam, so the dam was loose. If there was a flood, it would easily lead to a flood.


    The gold that Su Mu''s father swallowed was a big number.That''s equivalent to the income of the whole Qingyun country for five years.


    He even dares to take kickbacks when it comes to people''s livelihood.


    Taifu didn''t expose Su Mu''s father. After all, they were good friends for many years, so Taifu first found the prime minister, hoping that he could turn back in time and take out the gold and use it where he should.


    At the end of the day, they both laughed.


    Su Mu''s father also promised to take out the gold of corruption and bribery, and promised that he would never do such stupid things again.


    Taifu believed him.


    But that night, Su Mu''s father bribed the organization of the river and lake, and took the life of the Dongfang Taifu family.


    At that time, when he saw the scene, Dongfang Yuxi''s face turned pale.


    Step by step, he staggered to Taifu''s side and called for his grandfather, his father, his mother and his brother over and over again.


    In fact, at that time, Su Mu had already thought about the whole thing.


    But he didn''t dare to say. He was afraid to say that Dongfang Yuxi would rush to prime minister''s residence. At that time, Dongfang family would really have no descendants.


    Finally, Su Mu knocked out Dongfang Yuxi.


    He was given to a girl in red.


    The girl often followed emperor Zun, and he had seen her several times.


    "Emperor Zun can help him."


    "I know. Take care of it."


    Later, it was su Mu who personally investigated the matter, and he personally sent his father to the beheading table.


    When his father was beheaded, his head rolled to Su Mu''s feet.


    That pair of eyes, all still fiercely stare Su mu.


    After that.


    His sister, and Su Mu completely cut off the relationship, she alone, set foot on the road to Dongze wilderness.


    Su Mu has no father.


    He was reduced from the son of the prime minister to a street mouse. Everyone said that he was the son of a thief.


    Fortunately, when she met emperor Zun later, Yan Ruyu took Su Mu back to the palace, taught him how to write, read and deal with political affairs. In this way, Su Mu came to this position.


    After talking about these things, Su Mu looks painfully at Feng Ling Tong.


    Don''t dye can help you erase the memory, why don''t you erase the past?


    "I don''t want to. This is what I deserve. I owe the Dongfang family. Anyone can forget all this, but as a descendant of the Su family, I shouldn''t forget it."


    These sufferings are nothing compared with the childhood of Dongfang Yuxi.

 Chapter 279

    "In fact, you have to endure it very hard."


    "I, I''m nothing. It''s all my fault. If I had left one more heart in the beginning, maybe this matter would have a turn for the better, and the Taifu family would not have died as tragically. "


    "It''s your father who is wrong. It has nothing to do with you. It''s very rare for you to do so."


    Su Mu looks up.


    "Very few people say that to me."


    Feng Ling Tong smiles.


    "That''s because you completely shut yourself up, don''t let others in, and don''t allow yourself out, so naturally no one has said these words to you. That''s because you don''t really, really, listen to what people say to you


    Su Mu pale face, also showed a smile.


    "Maybe you can try to open up to me."


    The girl is smiling at Su mu.


    Su Mu asks foolishly: "why?"


    "I''m a doctor."


    This answer, let Su Mu feel helpless, but it is the normal answer.


    "I, I''ll go back to Changchun hall first. Don''t worry. I''ll try to contact emperor Zun. If I can''t, I''ll send someone to escort you to Dongze Dahuang to meet him."


    Feng Ling Tong nodded gently.


    "Please."


    "No trouble, no trouble --"


    Su Mu''s feet were a little unsteady. When he went out, he almost tripped over the threshold.


    And Phoenix Ling pupil, just calmly toward Su Mu smile.


    After he left, fenglingtong went to the library of Qingyun country.


    It has to be said that the library of Qingyun kingdom is really too large. Judging from the description of the books she saw, now Qingyun Kingdom covers a vast area.


    Moreover, there are many unknown forces hidden in Qingyun country.


    Feng Ling Tong also found many things he didn''t know about this plane from the book.


    Close the book and sort out all the cognitions again.


    "Dongze Dahuang, Kyushu mainland, these places sound really strange and interesting."


    But, now the disease of the Qingyun Lord has come to a very urgent time, otherwise, fenglingtong will go to Dongze Dahuang to look for uncontaminated.


    After confirming Su Mu''s condition.


    Feng Ling Tong would talk to him every day and take him out of the city by the way.


    Every time, it''s avoiding the people.


    Later, Feng Ling Tong also found that Su Mu especially likes playing chess. Just before, she learned to play chess with her father, so she played two games with Su mu.


    With hobbies, there are people to talk to, after some guidance, Feng Ling Tong found that Su Mu''s eyes, began to have a bright.


    Two years passed in a flash.


    Su Mu and before, already was to produce the earth shaking change.


    At this time, Zhao shuning had spent four years here in the great wilderness of Dongze. Now, she is 13 years old.


    At the age of 13, Zhao shuning already has the unique temperament of a girl.


    Her appearance is also more and more beautiful.


    Thanks to the guidance of the elders, and later, Yan Ruyu will secretly open a small kitchen for Zhao shuning.


    So, now Zhao shuning has reached the stage of daily product of wudaoling pharmacist.


    Wudaoling pharmacist, from low to high, is divided into star product, moon product and day product.


    Now, Zhao shuning can basically touch the barrier of liuyuanling pharmacist.


    Now what she has to do is lay a good foundation, and then she can have enough strength to break through the limit of six yuan spirit pharmacist.


    Later, Zhao shuning did not forget to exercise alone in the venue.


    This pair of small body, and before Ye Ling, the gap is still a little big.


    Fight with others then. If the other side''s strength is fierce, it won''t be long before Zhao shuning can''t carry it. Maybe he will be caught because he takes off his strength.


    In the middle of the night, Zhao shuning found a long jade flute from her room. But she asked her brother for many times, and Zhao Huai tried to get a good jade flute for her.


    She took the Jade Flute, crept, familiar, came to Yan Ruyu''s room.


    After hearing the familiar knock, Yan Ruyu smiles slowly.


    "Come in."


    Zhao shuning pushes the door and enters. At this time, Feng Zhan comes out of the inner room slowly. He has deep bags under his eyes.


    After seeing that it was Zhao shuning again, Fengzhan''s small volcano finally erupted again.


    "Zhao! Books! Ning! It''s you again


    Zhao shuning quickly nodded and bowed.


    "It''s me, it''s me. Good evening, martial uncle."


    "At night, do you see the moon hanging in mid air or on the hillside?"Zhao shuning endured Feng Zhan''s white eyes and continued to smile.


    "Master, calm down, calm down."


    "Zhao shuning, you run to my brother''s room in two or three days. According to me, why should you be so taboo? Wouldn''t it be better if you live with him directly and I live in your room?"


    Zhao shuning didn''t catch Feng Zhan''s taunt.


    On the contrary, he was embarrassed and asked, "so? No, okay? Will it be too much trouble, martial uncle? "


    "You know it''s not good!"


    Feng Zhan''s voice is a few degrees louder.


    He pointed to his eyes and said, "Zhao shuning, you see! See! You have ruined my perfect face. I have to stare at Zhao Huai in the daytime and guard against you at night. Can you think about it for me? "


    Zhao shuning said hurriedly: "next is not an example, next is not an example."


    "You smelly girl, you really are!"


    "Brother, it''s very late. Go back to bed. Zhao Huai gets up very early every morning."


    Feng Zhan looks at Zhao shuning, who has disturbed his dream. With a long sigh, he is quite helpless. When he returns to the inner room, he can only force himself to sleep.


    Are you surprised?


    Don''t dye also stay up late, but why does he have no pouch?


    In addition, he is waiting for Zhao shuning in his room every night. No matter whether she comes or not, what does she rely on to keep enough sleep?


    Feng Zhan thought more and more, and kept turning over. Finally, she slowly fell asleep.


    Outside the inner room, Yan Ruyu looks at Zhao shuning.


    "Ning''er," she said in a low voice, "what are you doing here this time?"


    Zhao shuning stared at Yan Ruyu''s legs and said, "master, don''t you say that your legs should be OK in these two days?"


    Yan Ruyu smiles, and then slowly stands up.


    "Ning''er, I''m fine now."


    Zhao shuning''s joy is written on her face. She takes out the flute from the heaven and earth bag and respectfully hands it to Yan Ruyu.


    "Master, here you are."


    Jade flute has smooth surface and excellent texture. It is a rare good musical instrument.


    "Thank you, Ning''er."


    "You''re welcome, master. Do you like it?"


    "I like it as long as it''s from Ning''er."

 Chapter 280

    The flute was held by Yan Ruyu.


    Zhao shuning was very happy.


    At the beginning, I felt guilty for damaging master''s flute. Later, master''s flute came back to me. But Zhao shuning couldn''t get over it.


    Her face is as soft as jade.


    At the beginning, the flute he gave to Ye Ling was given to him by his father.


    So it is of great significance to Yan Ruyu.


    However, some things, bad is bad, even if the attachment, also can not restore the original.


    "Master, I have one year to go before I can go out of the clan meeting."


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Master, you know, I still have a lot of things that I haven''t found out. At the beginning, there were no less than tens of thousands of people who died miserably in the empress''s palace. As their leader, I should be responsible for them."


    "Well, do you have a clue?"


    "I used to have some clues and doubters, but in recent years, I have no clue at all."


    "Can I help you?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "Don''t, master. Don''t forget your identity. Once you intervene in something, everyone''s fate may be interfered."


    "Master, I can solve it. You believe me


    "Well."


    Yan Ruyu looks at Zhao shuning, this kind of feeling is very wonderful.


    He was like, growing up with her again.


    Zhao shuning now, has grown a lot, in three or four years, she should be able to reach the position of Yan Ruyu shoulder.


    Yan Ruyu looks at Zhao shuning. The more she looks at her, the more she feels that her character has changed. However, she is more charming than Ye Ling in her previous life.


    "Master, another month will be my fourteenth birthday."


    "Well."


    "Shifu, my brother said that he would wait for me to go to the most prosperous street in Chang''an, the capital city. The landlady also asked me if he wanted to prepare a birthday party for me."


    "Well."


    In Yan Ruyu''s sleeve, there is a cute little fur ball doll, which is slowly woven with Baize''s hair.


    Now, it''s not finished yet.


    It has to use a needle to stab it constantly, and finally add different colors of hair as facial features. It takes time and energy.


    Zhao shuning was slightly disappointed.


    She has made it clear that Shizun is still so indifferent.


    "Master, I''ll go out first, and you''ll have a rest early?"


    "Good."


    In a flash, Zhao shuning went to his house.


    At this time, Zhao Huai was also in her room.


    This really scared Zhao shuning.


    "Brother -"


    "Xiao Ning''er, where have you been?"


    "I walked casually. What can I do for you?"


    "You are going to liuyuanling pharmacist. I want to ask you if you have anything you want?"


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes, no strength, slowly to his bed, and then all of a sudden into.


    "I can do anything."


    "You''re tired. Have a good rest. I''ll come back to you tomorrow. By the way, elder Ji and elder Xia will check everyone''s skills tomorrow. Don''t forget that if you want to stay in the congregation, you have to perform well."


    "I don''t want to, brother. I''ll go back when I''ve studied in Zonghui for five years."


    "Brother, I think father and mother, I haven''t seen them for nearly seven or eight years. Now, Zhao Xiangxiang should grow up to be a big girl. I don''t know if she and Xie Yu have been successful."


    And snakes? How is his management of shuiyunsheng?


    "Well, you can have a rest first. In tomorrow''s experiment, just show yourself at will."


    Zhao shuning buried his head deep in the quilt.


    A dull hum came from inside.


    "Well -"


    it seems that she is really sleepy.


    Sure enough, before long, you can feel Zhao shuning''s even breathing.


    Zhao Huai''s indulgent smile.


    He came forward, carefully put Zhao shuning''s body, and then covered the quilt for her.


    My sister is nearly fourteen years old.


    It''s almost like a big girl.


    The appearance of her standing on the highest stage of the meeting can really attract the eyes of countless people, including Zhao Huai.


    "Xiao Ning''er, have a good dream!"


    Zhao Huai gently out of the door, and then close the door.


    Zhao shuning had a long sleep.


    When Xia Wanling came to check everyone''s mental results, she turned over and got out of bed.


    In front of the public, Xia Wanling is as gentle as before. In the past four years, she has been so. Zhao shuning also doubts whether Xia Wanling did what she knew in the evening four years ago.Or the late summer Caragana that night, just a bad temper?


    "Shuning, concentrate your mind. I''ll help you to have a look."


    "Good."


    Xia''s voice was as gentle as when she was facing Ye Ling.


    Because Zhao shuning didn''t want to stay in the Zonghui, he showed his mental strength casually.


    Of course, the result is not very satisfactory.


    "Shuning, you have to come on, or you should go out of the meeting next year, you know?"


    Zhao shuning''s absent-minded reply: "well."


    Then, Xia Wanling wrote down Zhao shuning''s name on the book with a pen.


    In fact, there is one more evil thing after coming to the religious assembly for such a long time.


    That is to say, if the disciples who come to the congregation are not good enough, they can go out of the congregation and return to their hometown at the end of five years.


    However, the alchemist''s disciples who have left the sect for five years are always missing for no reason.


    People say that it''s their lack of cultivation that leads to this misfortune when they meet an expert. But no one knows what the truth is.


    The test is over.


    Zhao shuning is back in bed.


    Blue smoke remained in the room.


    Zhao shuning was sleepy and didn''t have much energy to deal with her.


    Seeing that Zhao Huai was also in his room, he said to Zhao Huai, "brother, go out with big blue beauty. I''m still a little sleepy, so I''ll go to bed first."


    Zhao Huai looks at his sleepy sister and shakes his head helplessly.


    "Younger martial sister, let''s go."


    Blue smoke nods, the appearance is very coy.


    In a twinkling of an eye, LAN Yan is already a six yuan alchemist, and she is old enough to be married. However, she is an alchemist herself. She can make pills by herself and keep her face unchanged.


    So for them, age is not the limiting factor.


    Zhao Huai walks in front, blue smoke quite coy, low head following Zhao Huai.


    "Younger martial sister, do you have anything else to do?"


    Zhao Huai suddenly stopped, because blue smoke has been low head, did not notice, a head hit Zhao Huai''s chest.


    They were very close at this time.


    Blue smoke''s heart in that moment, and can''t restrain completely confused.


    "Younger martial sister, are you ok?"


    Blue smoke shakes his head.


    At this time, their actions, from a distance, are very ambiguous.

 Chapter 281

    It can be said that everyone knows that Lan Yan likes Zhao Huai.


    But there are only two things that Zhao Huai should focus on in the Zonghui.


    One is cultivation, the other is taking care of his sister Zhao shuning.


    He didn''t care much about the love.


    So maybe even he doesn''t know that in everyone''s eyes, he and LAN Yan are a couple of golden girls.


    Blue smoke talent is good, Zhao Huai is also in addition to open blue Enron, Zonghui reputation biggest proud disciple, they two stand together.


    That''s the perfect match of talent and beauty.


    So this scene also attracted other people''s attention.


    Blue smoke''s face is a little more red, quickly back a few steps.


    "I, I have nothing to do. I just want to say, next month, are you free next month? I think - "


    Zhao Huai replied," do you want me to accompany you in choosing gifts? "


    "Ah?"


    "Next month is Xiao Ning''er''s fourteenth birthday. Don''t you want to choose a gift for her?"


    Blue smoke Leng for a while, said: "yes."


    "Then I''m free."


    So I''m free? What''s the meaning of this? If it wasn''t for helping Zhao shuning choose a gift, would he not be free?


    Zhao Huai also said: "next month you just come to me directly, I will try my best to spare time. I''m also very happy that Xiao Ning''er has a friend who thinks about her like you."


    Zhao shuning has such a good brother as you. She should be happier.


    "That''s it, younger martial sister. I''ll go first."


    "Well - good."


    After Zhao Huai left, LAN Yan walked alone on the path of Zonghui, and then kept kicking the pebble at his feet.


    In fact, next month is Zhao shuning''s fourteenth birthday. She has no idea.


    LAN Yan just wanted to ask Zhao Huai to go to her Lan''s house next month to help her.


    Because now Lanyan is almost 20 years old, and it''s time for a girl to get married. The parents of the LAN family give Lanyan two choices, either to meet her favorite disciple Linlang or to take Zhao Huai home.


    It was only after a psychological struggle that she began to speak.


    But LAN Yan didn''t expect that next month will be Zhao shuning''s birthday.


    "Zhao shuning, sometimes, I really envy you."


    LAN Enron is his brother, and he treats himself well.


    But it is far from Zhao Huai so dedicated for Zhao shuning so good.


    When we met before, Zhao shuning was only a nine-year-old child. At that time, her facial features were not so obvious, and there were some baby fat.


    But as time goes by.


    Today''s Zhao shuning is quite different from when he first entered the Zonghui.


    Her facial features are very beautiful. In addition to her cheerful personality, she is also careless. Therefore, she has a very good relationship with her brothers and sisters.


    In addition, Zhao shuning''s age is small. It can be said that all the members of the clan love her as a child.


    Blue smoke sometimes envies all these things.


    In the past, Zhao shuning was beside him. In their eyes, all they could see was themselves. Zhao shuning just played a decorative role.


    But now.


    LAN Yan and Zhao shuning go out together. When the elder martial brothers see Zhao shuning, they will say hello to him first, and then they will pose to hug him.


    Finally, I would say: "sister LAN is here, too."


    At this time of blue smoke, also had to embarrassed back to a smile.


    But at least, at least Zhao shuning is Zhao Huai''s sister. LAN Yan has Zhao Huai in her heart and takes care of Zhao shuning.


    In a flash of time, it''s Zhao shuning''s birthday.


    Zhao shuning received many gifts from his classmates.


    Blue smoke gave her a big night pearl.


    Zhao Huai''s words, is to take advantage of the dinner scattered, secretly will Zhao shuning out of the Zonghui.


    That night, they sat on the top of the tallest building in Chang''an, the capital city. Zhao Huai pointed to the stars in the sky and said, "do you like it?"


    "Well."


    "Brother has a gift for you."


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes.


    Zhao Huai low voice way: "you see."


    Next to the star, a white dot appeared. Then, the white dot became brighter and brighter, and it hit them in their direction.


    When the white spot gets closer and closer.


    Zhao shuning found out that it was not a meteor, but a top monster, the white tiger.


    Tiger is the best of all animals. Its ferocity and legendary ability to subdue ghosts make it a god beast belonging to Yang.


    The strength and speed of the white tiger are amazing, especially in the hunting, once it is the prey it likes, it rarely escapes."Do you like it?"


    "Brother. You


    "Xiao Ning''er is now a five way elixir. According to your level of elixir, you should have your own divine beast."


    Zhao shuning said: "white tiger is a very precious monster. Its ability is close to that of god beast. It always has the name of God of war. But brother, why don''t you keep it for yourself?"


    Among the congregation, there are also seven or eight people who practice both spiritual power and spiritual power. Among them, LAN Yan is also one. Zhao shuning is about to break through the six yuan spirit pharmacist in the past few years of the congregation, but it is her spiritual power that makes great progress. Now, she is also the alchemist of six grades.


    "Brother doesn''t need it, Xiao Ning''er. Brother wants to be by your side and protect you all the time, but it''s obviously not good. I know your temperament. You want to do too much, and you don''t like other people''s involvement. I can''t always be with you."


    "Brother -"


    "besides, Emperor Zun said that there are tyrannical factors in my blood, so I have to cultivate my body and mind in the religious assembly. Otherwise, I''m afraid that there will be the day that emperor Zun said. At that time, I can''t be your help, but I will hurt you. What should I do?"


    "No, I believe that no matter when, no matter what, brother will never attack me."


    Zhao Huai smiles.


    "Xiao Ning''er, if I really hit you in the future, which hand I used, I will cut him off."


    Zhao shuning gently leans his head on Zhao Huai''s shoulder.


    "I believe I''m not a bloodthirsty villain."


    "In this world, I''m afraid you are the only girl willing to believe me so unreservedly."


    Zhao Huai gently scraped Zhao shuning''s nose with his index finger and laughed happily.


    "If you like it, that''s fine."


    "I like it very much, but brother, the beast that I want to make a contract with is not the white tiger. Of course, the white tiger is also very strong."


    Zhao Huai smiles.


    "Of course, my little Ning''er is better for you. I found this white tiger for you to defend yourself. As long as you take it with you, he will be a good help for you when necessary."


    "Thank you, brother."


    Zhao shuning holds Zhao Huai''s waist in his hands, just like when he was a child.


    Zhao Huai said in a low voice, "Xiao Ning''er, thank you for believing me. You are my brother and the closest person."


    "We are relatives, family, that is flesh and blood."


    Both of them had a knowing smile.


    Zhao shuning and Zhao Huai did not find that not far behind them, a blue figure was standing on the top floor, looking at them.


    "Emperor --"


    "Xiaobai, let''s go back."


    On the high-rise building, a lifelike Phoenix made of wool ball lies quietly in the corner.

 Chapter 282

    In recent days, Zhao shuning is in a bad mood.


    Because she seems to find that Yan Ruyu ignored her.


    In recent days, I haven''t seen master himself.


    If there were no dignitaries coming to the meeting today, I''m afraid Zhao shuning would be lying on the bed with a depressed face.


    A big man came to the congregation.


    It is said that they are from Jun''s family.


    Early in the morning, the two elders went to the door to meet.


    The people of your family? Is it such a show? Do you need Ji Qinglin and Xia Wanning to go out in person?


    LAN Yan whispered to Zhao shuning.


    "Shuning, your family is not small?"


    "I''ve never heard of a family with the surname of Jun in Dongze Dahuang?"


    "This royal family is from Qingyun country. Every year, the day of sacrifice in Qingyun country is arranged by his royal family. In recent years, the royal family has risen very fast in Qingyun country, basically catching up with the Wei family."


    It turned out that it was the family that rose up behind, and it was normal for Zhao shuning to be a little ignorant.


    "Blue beauty, do you know what you will do when you come here this time?"


    "It''s said that a saint appeared in Qingyun country. She wanted to find an old friend, so she let the king''s family come to Zonghui to find someone."


    "Jun''s noodles are really big."


    At the end of the speech, someone came into the room. Zhao shuning quickly shut up. She just wanted to finish the five years in peace. At that time, she had more important things to do, but she couldn''t break things at this time.


    The first one is a little girl in Hibiscus dress.


    The little girl looks about the same size as Zhao shuning. She is very cute, especially her eyes. She looks very smart. When she walks, she is like a flying lark. When people see her, they can feel her innocence and liveliness.


    Zhao Huai''s eyes brightened when he saw Zhao shuning.


    He sighed.


    Zhao shuning usually sees the handsome young man, basically does not have too big reaction.


    But if she saw a beautiful girl, her eyes would stick to others.


    Zhao shuning turned Zhao Huai with his elbow.


    Zhao Huai is helpless.


    He lowered her voice and said, "this little girl, named Jun Jiu, is the youngest daughter of Jun''s family and the most favored child. You should be able to see her specific character."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Such a little beauty looks good.


    "But brother, this girl is beautiful. Compared with our blue beauty, there is still a little gap."


    Blue smoke and Zhao shuning close, naturally also heard her words.


    I have a fever on my face.


    "Shuning, don''t talk nonsense."


    Zhao shuning said: "brother, right?"


    LAN Yan unconsciously secretly looks at Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai said with a smile, "well, Xiao Ning''er is right."


    Blue smoke heard this, more happy, smile on the face, never go down, although Zhao Huai said this, did not look at her, but blue smoke still feel very happy.


    After a while, another man came in.


    The man, dressed in green clothes, looks elegant and natural. On his face, he always has a literati smile. Let a person see to feel, this person must be a modest childe.


    Zhao shuning is not very interested in this man.


    "This green dress, when he wears it, is not as good-looking as emperor Zun


    When Zhao shuning said this, it was just a whisper, others could not hear it clearly.


    Xiao Ning''er, this is Jun xuanmo, the eldest of the jun family. Over the years, he, together with a military adviser named Dongfang Yuxi, has made his jun family more and more powerful.


    Dongfang Yuxi? Is that Xiao Xi? I don''t know what Xiao Xi''s child looks like now.


    "Xiao Ning''er?"


    "Well."


    "Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine."


    In fact, there are many depressing things about Zhao shuning.


    One of the most important things is that she doesn''t know how to provoke master Yan Ruyu. In the past, if she wanted to go to master Yan Ruyu''s room, she just had to knock on the door, and then she could directly push the door.


    The master will always keep the door for her.


    But now, Zhao shuning really wants to cry without tears.


    Master not only locked the door, but also added a seal. Even if he didn''t receive a gift on his birthday, Yan Ruyu didn''t say a word of blessing to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning was also angry for a few days. Later, she generously thought that she was a little too stingy. Shifu was a big man. There were so many things to worry about in a day. How could she just think about herself?


    So thinking, a few nights ago, Zhao shuning took some delicious snacks and ran to find Yan Ruyu.However, I didn''t expect that when I went there, I would shut the door to her.


    And almost, really almost, Zhao shuning is about to be discovered by those elder martial sisters on patrol.


    She thought it was an accident.


    So yesterday she went again, but the door was still closed.


    Now, it''s Zhao shuning''s turn to be autistic.


    She doesn''t remember what she did, which made Shifu angry?


    When he saw Feng Zhan this morning, he was still thoughtful. It can be said that he took a gloating look at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning just wanted to ask what happened?


    Feng Zhan slammed, turned around and closed the door.


    Zhao shuning stood at the door, a gust of wind blowing, it is very sad.


    After a while, Feng Zhan opened the door again and took a look at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning reached out to say hello.


    But Feng Zhan threw out a red apricot and slammed the door.


    This time, Zhao shuning was in a complete mess.


    Even today to meet the guests, she is still a little absent-minded.


    Fortunately, the sudden appearance of Jun nine attracted Zhao shuning''s attention, otherwise, at the moment of her, or a face of depression.


    Because the elder wanted to talk with the king''s family about important matters, Zhao shuning and his disciples were sent to wait outside the hall after serving them.


    Before long, in the hall, Jun Jiu came out briskly.


    She went out of the hall and saw Zhao shuning, LAN Yan and others.


    "Oh, there are many beauties in the great wilderness of Dongze. I thought it was a wild place, and there should be no such people."


    Lanyan is a famous beauty in Chang''an, the capital city. At first hearing this, she was obviously not very happy.


    It''s Zhao shuning, who looks excited.


    She stares at Jun 9: "what did you just say?"


    "It''s really rare for you to have some beautiful women in this wild land."


    Looking at Jun Jiu''s arrogant and domineering manner, you can see that she was spoiled by people since she was a child.


    Did not expect that Zhao shuning is not angry, but happy way: "you say, I grow water spirit?"


    Finally, Zhao shuning was praised by others!


    "Well, it''s kind of beautiful."


    "I''m flattered, little beauty. You were born very well and won my girl''s heart."


    Zhao Huai and LAN Yan look at Zhao shuning strangely. How can she and the little gangsters on the street, and openly tease the distinguished guests of Qingyun country with this tone.


    Besides, did Xiao Ning''er forget? She''s a woman herself.

 Chapter 283

    I have to say that since Jun Jiu came, Zhao shuning had a more free and easy time.


    Or it can be said that she saw a different self from Jun Jiu.


    Jun Jiu is the daughter of a rich family. She is arrogant, but her mind is not bad. She is similar to Kong Shishuang.


    There are two reasons why Zhao shuning is eager to make friends with others.


    First, she likes beauty.


    Second, Zhao shuning''s heart is full of bad moves.


    Many things, she now dare not do, also inconvenient to do, so change into Jun nine, more appropriate.


    Therefore, Zhao shuning spent a lot of time fighting with Jun Jiu during the month when Jun''s family was in Zonghui.


    Jun nine looking at Zhao shuning is also very good to her temper, a come and go, and Zhao shuning''s relationship is getting better.


    Even junjiu threatened that she would take Zhao shuning back to Qingyun country on that day.


    Looking at this fearless little girl, Zhao shuning was very happy.


    You know, master has ignored himself for a long time.


    And junjiu is a breakthrough.


    Think of master, Zhao shuning feel chest stuffy.


    "Hello! Zhao shuning, what are you thinking? You said you were going to take me to do something very risky, remember? "


    "Of course, we''ll start tonight, but we agreed in advance. You know that I''m a disciple of the patriarchal church now. I shouldn''t take you to eat, drink and play with beautiful men. There are many things we can only do secretly. At that time, you can''t give me up?"


    "Of course, I''m nine girls, but I''m the most loyal."


    Jun Jiu is the youngest girl in Jun''s family. Because there is a nine character in her name, everyone calls her nine girl.


    When Zhao shuning came from Jun Jiu, he had observed it secretly.


    She is about the same age as herself. Jun is 95 years old. It''s only because of her small skeleton that she looks as old as Zhao shuning.


    This junjiu bar has a hobby, that is, he especially likes to see beautiful men.


    When her elder brother and the elders discussed important matters, Jun Jiu thought of Zhao Huai who had seen him in the temple, and quickly came out to look for him.


    But Jun Jiu is also Frank.


    After she came out, she saw two beauties beside Zhao Huai, one was his sister, the other was LAN Yan, the capital of Mingdong.


    There are so many rumors in this meeting that Jun Jiu doesn''t want three people mixed up.


    She thought that Zhao Huai and LAN Yan loved each other, and naturally they would not do anything to interfere with other people''s feelings.


    Every time Zhao shuning heard Jun Jiu say that it''s a pity that Zhao Huai followed LAN Yan, Zhao shuning wanted to knock her head to see what she was thinking.


    "By the way, Zhao shuning, I''m bored today. Take me out for a walk."


    "I -"


    "you can''t refuse. I told your elders that during my time in the congregation, you have to accompany me all the time. You have to take me to whatever I want to do."


    "The elders agreed?"


    "Of course."


    Zhao shuning shrugged and made a gesture of invitation.


    "It''s my pleasure."


    You look up and smile brightly.


    You''re smart.


    Because of the permission, Zhao shuning and Jun Jiudu changed into regular clothes, and then strolled around the capital Chang''an.


    After these two hours, their legs will be broken.


    Jun Jiu was also very tired.


    Zhao shuning took her to a nearby teahouse to have a rest.


    Really, now if I am too tired, what should I do this evening?


    Zhao shuning also hopes that Jun Jiu can help her solve the gap between himself and her teacher.


    Jun nine is drinking tea, eating dim sum, that pair of eyes, still involuntarily to the person who come and go downstairs.


    After a while, her face suddenly became excited.


    "Look, Zhao shuning, look, this man is also good."


    Zhao shuning also took the opportunity to lie on the window to look down, only to find that the man junjiu said was Yanxun who had met her in the black market before.


    Yan Xun really looks good.


    But he rarely appears on the market.


    Zhao shuning looked down again, but found that Yan Xun turned into the teahouse where he was.


    "Oh, I''m not looking again."


    Jun Jiu sat on the table and continued to drink tea.


    Zhao shuning suddenly covered his stomach and said: "nine girls, I have a little pain in my stomach. Go to the convenience first. You wait for me."


    "Go, go."


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning dropped his tea and disappeared in front of Jun Jiu.


    Jun nine said with a smile: "it''s true that people have three anxieties. When Zhao shuning runs, there is no shadow."At this time, Zhao shuning saw Yan Xun again.


    The reason why he noticed him was that what Yan Xun was holding was very strange, just like the mask of Yan Luo.


    A bold guess came to mind.


    Did Yan Xun know the king of hell?


    If you know each other, it''s the best. You must find a chance to get to know each other. If the ghost faced king is willing to stand on his side, you will have more confidence in dealing with the four families.


    The black market landlady also said that it is the ghost faced hell who is in charge of the whole operation of the black market.


    But the boss didn''t tell her who the hell was.


    Now, Zhao shuning will not miss this opportunity.


    But when she followed Yan Xun to the door, the figure inside was a meal.


    Zhao shuning was surprised. He had just approached the room. He was already very careful. The people in the room were able to notice immediately. This ability really surprised Zhao shuning.


    "Yan Xun, someone''s coming. You didn''t find that?"


    The ghost face man''s voice was low and very unhappy.


    In recent years, in order to expand his power, countless people have died in his hands.


    "Well, master, I went to deal with her immediately."


    "Well, wait."


    "Yan Jun? What''s the matter? "


    "Don''t touch her, and don''t deal with her in the future. Remember, this teahouse is no longer safe if we change places to connect in the future."


    "I know, master."


    There was a flash of wind inside.


    Zhao shuning felt bad and rushed in immediately, but there was no one else in the room except the tea on the table.


    "I''m careless."


    Zhao shuning lost back to the second floor, with Jun nine settled accounts, will go back.


    It''s too late.


    That matter, missed tonight, after I don''t know whether there is any chance.


    At night, the sound of the watcher knocked twice.


    Zhao shuning also knocked on Jun Jiu''s door.


    Jun nine quietly opened the door, and then went out of Yunxiang pavilion with Zhao shuning.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Later, I''ll take you to see what a real beautiful man is, hehe -"


    "what''s the grade of that beautiful man?"


    "There''s nothing else in the world. Buy one and get one free."


    "Come on, let''s go."

 Chapter 284

    Yan Ruyu and Feng Zhan are at this time.


    It is the hot spring chamber in the top floor of the pavilion.


    If Zhao shuning is right, at about this time every time, Emperor Zun will lift all prohibitions, and then spend a good night in the hot spring.


    Sure enough, there were only Yan Ruyu and Feng Zhan in the huge hot spring.


    Yan Ruyu''s head of green silk is scattered in the hot spring pool. His skin is like cream, his eyes are slightly closed, and his long eyelashes are moistened by water drops. He looks very attractive.


    Feng family''s several children, all inherited their father Jun''s face to surpass Snow''s appearance.


    The skin can be broken by blowing.


    Fengzhan is very comfortable.


    He said, "I said no dyeing. Have you modified it recently? When your little daughter-in-law came to see you, you turned a blind eye and let people shut up four or five times. "


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes moved.


    Feng Zhan also said: "you should not have found out your conscience. You think that the quality of my brother''s sleep is really bad, so you won''t let that girl in?"


    "I said, you two? Is it something strange? "


    Yan Ruyu opened her lips lightly, and a faint hum came out.


    This simple "um" word, but it will Feng Zhan''s whole mind up.


    Feng Zhan has a habit that he is not interested in other people''s gossip, but if he belongs to his brothers and sisters, he would like to have his bottom cleaned.


    "What''s the matter? Talk to my brother. "


    Feng Zhan''s expression doesn''t seem to be extremely concerned, but more like a spectator who can''t be too big to see the excitement.


    "She''s holding someone else."


    "What?"


    "On her fourteenth birthday."


    Feng Zhan looks at Feng buran''s wronged appearance and thinks it''s even more strange.


    Dare feeling, this month, don''t dye all day depressed, also don''t see anyone, also don''t let Zhao shuning come in to look for him, originally is for this matter angry?


    But this small matter, Feng Zhan but how listen to, all feel funny.


    When his brother''s eyes are about to kill himself, Feng Zhan just corrected his attitude.


    He said hastily, "do you have any misunderstanding?"


    Feng buran slipped her whole body in the hot spring. After a long time, she showed her head.


    "I don''t know. It''s not a misunderstanding."


    "Don''t dye, you are so jealous. You look like a little daughter-in-law."


    "Brother, don''t make fun of me."


    Yan Ruyu is really upset about this recently.


    Feng Zhan tries her best to hold back her smile.


    Finally, one day, as a child, Feng Zhan and Feng buran could not speak to each other. Either he couldn''t speak, or he was so angry that he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    I didn''t expect that. Now, it''s the turn of don''t dye to look sad.


    It seems that he thought of something. Feng Zhan looked at Yan Ruyu incredulously and said, "don''t dye, tell brother honestly, you''ve lived for thousands of years. Don''t you even hold a girl''s hand?"


    Yan Ruyu retorted: "of course not."


    Feng Zhan said: "who? How many are there? "


    "Four."


    The flame of Fengzhan''s eight trigrams was more vigorous. His eyes were shining, and he couldn''t wait to say, "come on, tell me about it. By the way, I can''t be an uncle now, can I?"


    Yan Ruyu looks at Fengzhan.


    He doesn''t understand. What''s on his mind all day?


    "Come on, tell me which four, including your little daughter-in-law?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "In addition to Zhao shuning that smelly girl, there are three, you tell me."


    Yan Ruyu gently leaned on the white jade stone, said: "mother, sister, I have led their hands."


    Feng Zhan stares at Yan Ruyu with disappointment in his eyes.


    But he still got up and said, "what else?"


    Another, should be the love history of undying.


    Yan Ruyu popped out three words from her mouth: "aunt Qin."


    Aunt Qin, if Feng Zhan remembers correctly, is that the old lady who has been with Wu ran since childhood? In undran''s eyes, aunt Qin is also half of his mother.


    "That''s it?"


    "That''s it."


    Feng Zhan was disheartened and retreated to his half of the hot spring pool.


    "No, you haven''t even held a decent girl''s hand after more than a thousand years of life?"


    "Yes."


    "Zhao shuning is not a little girl."


    "She''s a woman, too."


    "Forget it, what buran said is reasonable, and listen to him.


    So, this is the first time that Zhao shuning has been treated sincerely for thousands of years?It''s rare. No wonder my younger brother, the founder of noodles, has been depressed for so many days.


    If you tell this to elder sister and Xiaojin, I''m afraid they won''t believe it.


    "Brother, but I have a problem?"


    "No, you have no problem. It''s me." My mind is too dirty. At the beginning, my mother said that among the four sons of Feng family, Wuran is the most shrewd and inhuman, but his mind is also the most simple one.


    Fengzhan didn''t think so before, because every time he discussed something with buran, Fengzhan always felt that her IQ was trampled on the ground by her younger brother, who was more than ten years younger than herself.


    By now, he understood.


    God gave budran the perfect skin bag and exquisite spiritual power, which would naturally take away some things from him. Although Fengzhan didn''t pay much attention to the love between men and women, it was because he didn''t care at all. If Fengzhan really liked a girl, his mind of pursuing a girl was set by set.


    Feng Zhan looked at Yan Ruyu sympathetically and said slowly: "you are really a pure boy."


    "Brother, you have never had a girl you like. How can you understand my mind?"


    "Don''t, even if I don''t understand you, I won''t be depressed for so many days for a small action."


    Yan Ruyu doesn''t talk.


    "Don''t dye, do you feel uncomfortable?"


    "Ning''er hugged Zhao Huai. She took the initiative."


    "Zhao Huai - no, Phoenix does not dye! Do you have any prospects! They are brothers and sisters. What''s the matter with a hug? "


    "No way."


    "Good, good, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "Ning Er didn''t explain it to me."


    You locked them and added a protective cover. People came several times and didn''t open the door. Aren''t you?


    Don''t dye look so smart, how this small ridge, can''t pass?


    "I later removed the shield and left her a door, but she still didn''t come."


    "She didn''t come, you won''t ask her?"


    "She''s still young."


    Feng Zhan was speechless, and then he said, "what do you want?"


    "When I''m not angry, I''ll go to her."


    "Don''t dye, listen to my brother. I think you have some problems with your feelings now. In this way, the premise for you to make trouble is that she should know what she has done wrong?"


    Yan shook her head like a jade.


    "She didn''t see me that night."


    "How can you make her admit her mistake? Besides, they are right. "


    Yan Ruyu lowered her head and lowered her eyes: "that''s my mistake. I''m careful, right?"

 Chapter 285

    "What do you say? You''re right. It''s just that you haven''t experienced such a thing, so for a moment, you don''t know how to deal with it. "


    "Listen to brother, you seem to have experienced a lot."


    Feng Zhan: "by the way, I remember that there were many women who liked my elder brother, and there was also a princess with Dayan. But my elder brother''s mind was not on others. In the end, he kept the land of Qinnan in good weather for 50 years?"


    Feng Zhan "¡¤¡¤¡¤¡¤"


    Yan Ruyu: "at this point of view, brother is really better than me in being a man and pleasing girls. I''m not good at this kind of thing."


    Feng Zhan''s words are not enough.


    Though! Although he has never really talked about this kind of thing with any girl, he has never eaten pork, so he has never seen a pig run away.


    As a elder brother, he gave guidance to his younger brother. How could he be wrong?


    "Don''t dye, you talk well."


    "It''s not that I said that the girl you like is too careful. You said that you are happy with her in the face of such an excellent person as you. If she knows, she will not be happy?"


    "Brother, you don''t understand my destiny --"


    "come on, do you have to say that you are the destiny of a thousand year old orphan? Don''t dye, I admit that you are the most responsible one among the four of us. You always care about the people. However, if it is because of this, you will become a heartless and loveless person. You don''t dare to say that you like people easily. Do you think that you can live at ease? "


    "If you like Zhao shuning, you can say it."


    "I can see that although Zhao shuning is fierce and ruthless, she is still special to you. You see, she is not as clever as a lamb in front of you?"


    "What''s more, this girl has grown up a lot now. She''s a girl. I didn''t see her when I was a child. But now, Zhao shuning looks really good. Although she''s not as perfect as her mother, she''s hard to see in this Dongze wasteland. Besides, she doesn''t have airs. She won''t be like that Xia Just like the elders, they have to pay attention to their posture when walking, and they don''t always carry a shelf like the blue smoke in the congregation where everyone is regarded as a goddess. "


    Yan Ruyu never said a word.


    In fact, he didn''t care. He just thought that Zhao shuning was only 14 years old now. Even if ye Ling in her body had already become an adult, as an imperial teacher, he couldn''t have a different idea about Zhao shuning.


    So now Yan Ruyu is also waiting.


    Waiting for Zhao shuning to grow up.


    Two brothers in the heart, Zhao shuning is with Jun nine, furtive, once again familiar to the pavilion.


    This time, there was no prevention.


    "Zhao shuning, where are we going now?"


    "Shh! Don''t talk. Just follow me. Remember, if you are caught, you will say you have to come. I can''t stop you. Do you know? "


    "I know. Don''t worry. I''m the most loyal girl."


    "Good."


    Because this is a clan meeting. When Zhao shuning was the empress, he came here.


    So she knew exactly where the hot spring was.


    She''s walking on the outside.


    Fortunately, Yan Ruyu and Feng Zhan in the hot spring are discussing about their affairs, so they really don''t notice such careful movements outside.


    In the hot spring, Fengzhan''s hot spring is comfortable.


    After some enlightenment, Yan Ruyu''s heart knot seems to be solved a lot.


    "Don''t dye, you really choose a good place. Every time you come to this time, you should have a good bubble. By the way, what do you add in this spring?"


    "Astragalus, Schisandra, angelica, Polygonum multiflorum, jujube, longan meat, Caulis Spatholobi, pilose antler, eucommia, roushuangrong, epimedium, Cynomorium songaricum, cinnamon, Psoralea corylifolia ¡¤"


    "are all hot Chinese herbal medicines?"


    "Well."


    "You are also different from us. My elder sister and I have not inherited the Baiyao body of our father. You alone have this disease since you were born. Although you have been cured later, you will still feel bitter when you come to the full moon night."


    "It''s OK. It''s nothing."


    "If you don''t give Honglian to that girl, you won''t be so cold."


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    "Brother, you know, if she''s hurt, it''s the whole winter for me."


    Feng Zhan couldn''t help shivering.


    Don''t you feel sour when you say that?


    "Come on, I''m asking for it."


    If it wasn''t for the little aunt to let her watch Zhao Huai, the forefather of the strange beast, Feng Zhan really wanted to go back to the place where she was.


    At this time, there was a very slight sound outside.Rao is subtle, or is Yan Ruyu in meditation aware of it.


    Feng Zhan said, "is she here?"


    "Well, it should be."


    Yan Ruyu''s lips set off a beautiful radian.


    He is in a good mood.


    "Shall I avoid it?"


    "Well."


    "Then I --"


    "late."


    With a bang, the door of their secret room was opened.


    Yes, it was Zhao shuning who did it, and after that, she had no courage to hide behind Jun Jiu.


    See someone coming.


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes narrowed, and then the sense of danger immediately swept the whole space.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Zhao shuning quickly stretched out a head from behind Jun Jiu and said awkwardly, "master, I am forced. Do you believe it?"


    Jun Jiu is an eye opener.


    She lived so long that she thought she had read all the beautiful men in the world.


    But tonight, she just saw what is called peerless, no, I can''t say that, because these two people in front of them were born to bring disaster to the country and the people. Bah, what brings disaster to the country and the people is the downfall of the city and the country. Forget it, you really can''t imagine any praise between September 1.


    Feng Zhan said, "Zhao shuning, what are you doing here with people?"


    "Uncle, I, I didn''t mean to."


    "I seem to have met you."


    Jun nine points to Yan Ruyu and Feng Zhan to say.


    Then she covered her mouth.


    Are they the two statues standing in the largest square of Qingyun? Feng''s royal family! Really? In her lifetime, she saw a living person!


    Jun nine said, dumbfounded toward two people.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes are not good. She only knows that Jun Jiu is a good man, but she didn''t expect that the little girl was so bold.


    "Jun Jiu, what are you doing?"


    I can''t stop Jun Jiu.


    Zhao shuning quickly jumped forward, blocking Yan Ruyu''s body.


    "Jun Jiu, let me tell you, master is my own. You can''t touch him!"


    But Jun nine didn''t even look at Zhao shuning. She walked straight towards Feng Zhan.


    Dare you? What does Jun Jiu like about the dandy?

 Chapter 286

    The last second.


    Zhao shuning''s expression is still: I can move, not my master.


    The next moment.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes seemed to say: is Jun Jiu blind? Don''t you want a beauty like my master? Go to find Feng Zhan who is very harmful and never forgives others?


    Now.


    Zhao shuning is a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, Jun Jiu''s eyes are on Feng Zhan, and the master is still his own.


    On your own? This idea came out and scared Zhao shuning.


    It''s over, it''s over! Did she just speak her heart out in a hurry?


    "What did Ning Er just say?"


    Zhao shuning did not dare to look back.


    If you let the master know that you have such kind of indulgent thoughts towards him, won''t you expel yourself from the school?


    "Ning er? Well


    Yan Ruyu''s voice is extremely magnetic. What does he seem to be suppressing?


    But Zhao shuning''s palms are sweating. It''s over. Isn''t the master angry?


    Forget it. It''s OK to make an apology for another day. If you still stay here, you will be expelled from the school by the master.


    After thinking about this, Zhao shuning didn''t care about the etiquette. He rushed to Fengzhan, pulled Jun Jiu who was making a fool of flowers, and rushed out to the gate.


    From entering the hot spring to escaping, the whole process didn''t even take half a moment.


    Zhao shuning''s strength is very big, pulls Jun nine to run out, arrived on the meeting place, her entire face, is red.


    Jun Jiuqi shakes off Zhao shuning.


    "Zhao shuning, do you advise?"


    "Zhao shuning, you said you wanted to show me the beautiful man. I saw the beautiful man, but I haven''t touched him yet. What are you doing with my legs?"


    "Jun Jiu, don''t you see that they are angry?"


    "Do you have one?"


    "Of course


    "Ah?"


    "So I said nine girls, this beautiful man can see it another day, but if we make them angry, we won''t even have a chance to see them, do you think?"


    "There is a point."


    "Also, you remember, you can''t tell me what you did tonight. Otherwise, your family''s reputation will be ruined, and they won''t let me go."


    Jun Jiu clapped Zhao shuning on the shoulder.


    "Don''t worry. Give it to me. No problem. I''m nine girls, but I''m the most loyal person."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "Then go back quickly."


    "Well, by the way, Zhao shuning, you sister, I''ve made up my mind. If there are such good things next time, don''t forget to call me."


    "Sure, sure."


    Looking at junjiu''s back disappeared in front of him, Zhao shuning sat on the ground.


    Really, just when the master was talking in his ear, Zhao shuning almost fell to the ground.


    Such a master is really terrible.


    Zhao shuning looked up with a lingering fear.


    She seemed to be able to sense that there was a bunch of eyes staring at her on the pavilion.


    "I''m so ashamed, Zhao shuning. You can''t speak without thinking."


    "Usually, just think about it for yourself, and dare to say it in front of the master. Do you really eat the heart of a bear and the gall of a leopard?"


    "Forget it. I hope Shifu will treat me as a child. Don''t take my words seriously. I don''t want to be expelled from the school."


    Zhao shuning drooped his head.


    Step by step to his room.


    This junjiu is even crazier than he imagined.


    It seems that her reputation in Qingyun country is certainly not so good.


    Although this temper is very good for Zhao shuning''s appetite, Zhao shuning is still regretful now. She had planned to take Jun Jiu into the master''s secret room. At that time, she made a little noise ahead of time, so that when she and Jun Jiu arrived, they should have put on their clothes.


    Who knows that Shifu and Fengzhan don''t know what they are discussing, but there has been no movement.


    Zhao shuning also wants to take advantage of junjiu as a distinguished guest of the Zonghui. After breaking in, he will act coquettishly with his master and admit his mistake. Although Zhao shuning doesn''t know what he did wrong, he is right to admit his mistake first.


    At that time, she will be able to reconcile with her master.


    But who expected.


    When they arrived, Shifu and Fengzhan were naked in the hot spring. She did not expect that Jun Jiu, the daughter of everyone, would not cover her eyes. Instead, she boldly walked towards Fengzhan and wanted to reach out and touch others.


    All in all, it was a mistake tonight.


    Not only that, his image in front of the master must have plummeted, right?Does the master think that? Think oneself at the beginning of deliberately close to him, is gluttonous his body?


    Zhao shuning tooted his mouth and walked forward with or without a match.


    Different from her situation, Yan Ruyu in the hot spring has another expression.


    "No dye, you''ve been laughing for almost a quarter of an hour."


    "Brother, just now, can you hear what Ning''er said?"


    "Yes, she said you were her own? As for making you happy like this? "


    Yan Ruyu doesn''t care about Fengzhan.


    With a smile, slowly put on the clothes.


    Think of just now that rash wench, Yan Ruyu then feel the heart is in ceaseless quicken beat.


    "No, you look so hopeless, you know?"


    Yan Ruyu said, "I know."


    Feng Zhan also self-care up, slowly wearing clothes.


    "But just now, Zhao shuning brought that girl, I was really speechless, how can there be a woman as frivolous as her, she does not know, to do so, the loss is her own?"


    Yan Ruyu said: "it''s normal for elder brother to attract girls."


    "Well."


    Ning''er mentioned that one of her friends, Ling siser, seems to be interested in Feng Zhan.


    And that letter, which comes to Zonghui once a month, never stops.


    But every time Zhao shuning handed the letter to Feng Zhan, he just accepted it, put it in a box without looking at it, and then pressed it on the bottom of the box.


    "Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. Brother Wei is not a casual person. Besides, I know what you mean. Zhao shuning''s friend, I told her a long time ago that I would not like her at all, and I don''t know when she would like me inexplicably."


    Yan Ruyu smiles and doesn''t answer.


    When they return to the pavilion, they burn a new fragrance, and both of them have to go back to their rooms to have a rest.


    Yan Ruyu said suddenly.


    "In fact, in addition to holding Ning''er''s hand, I also kiss her."


    "Feng! no Dye


    Is it necessary to show another wave of love before going to bed?


    Yan Ruyu went to bed contentedly.


    Yes, he suddenly remembered, that time, Ning''er thought he was dreaming, and then, in a daze, he took the initiative to kiss him.


    Although it''s just a little bit.


    But when Yan Ruyu thought about it, her mood became very happy.

 Chapter 287

    One month after the arrival of the jun family, they will leave.


    When Zhao shuning went to the pavilion to look for Yan Ruyu, he saw that his eyes were looking in the direction of Qingyun country.


    Jun nine that little girl, today down to go, now to the pavilion, has been pulling Feng Zhan''s sleeve.


    Feng Zhan: "a little girl''s, a little reserve do not understand."


    Jun Jiu: "little brother, you look good."


    Feng Zhan: "that''s right, but can you take your hand away?"


    Jun nine: "little brother''s voice is so nice."


    Feng Zhan: "you say this well, but you can''t talk to me in such a voice. I''ve got goose bumps all over my body."


    Jun nine: "little brother even angry are very different."


    Feng Zhan shook off his sleeve and said, "you, can you stay away from me?"


    Jun Jiu: "yes, I listen to my little brother. Can you go to Qingyun country with me? I''ll give you a big house, eat the best food in Qingyun, and then take you to the most interesting places. "


    "What? Is the house of gold a treasure? "


    Jun Jiulian nodded.


    "Little brother, if you like, I can."


    Feng Zhan couldn''t help rolling a white eye and said, "I don''t want to."


    Jun Jiu is pathetic.


    "Then what should I do? My little brother is willing to go to Qingyun with 99?"


    "You said you would take me to the most interesting place in Qingyun country?"


    Feng Zhan said this, pick eyebrows, eyes have unknown means in the flow.


    "Yes, no matter what I do, I will."


    Feng Zhan said, "then I''ll go to the brothel."


    Jun nine was stunned, looking at the handsome and extraordinary childe in front of him, and then looking at his Ding Ding Dang decoration.


    Just when Feng Zhan thought she had succeeded, she was about to give up.


    But Jun nine suddenly opened his mouth and said, "does little brother like the woman there?"


    "I like it."


    "When I go back, I''ll tell my father that I''m going to be a girl there, too."


    "Er... Er"


    "poof!"


    Zhao shuning that hasn''t swallowed the water, a spout out.


    Jun Jiu looks at Zhao shuning inexplicably.


    "Zhao shuning, you are sick. You will scare my little brother like this."


    "I scared him?"


    Zhao shuning''s face was unbelievable. He pointed to himself and Feng Zhan. Then he looked at Jun Jiu, who nodded solemnly.


    Is that right?


    "Little beauty, do you know where the brothel is?"


    "I know, where men have fun."


    "And you''re going?"


    "I''ll go where my little brother wants to go."


    Zhao shuning silently turned a white eye way: "little beauty is really no principle."


    Jun Jiu said seriously: "from the moment I saw my little brother, he was my principle."


    Zhao shuning felt that his goose bumps were about to fall to the ground. Jun Jiu was not like this at ordinary times, and his personality was quite to Zhao shuning''s appetite.


    But as soon as she comes to Fengzhan, she becomes a charming little girl. Everything Fengzhan says is right.


    Can''t you see that a man like Feng Zhan is not interested in her at all.


    "OK? Little brother, I''ll go with you. "


    "Go by yourself."


    Feng Zhan shook his hand and ran away directly. Seeing this, Jun Jiu immediately ran after him.


    There are many women Fengzhan has met, but it''s the first time for him to meet such a crazy man as junjiu. Chu Hanxiao was a dignified woman. She never bothered Fengzhan. Her love for him is hidden in her heart.


    Later, Feng Zhan met Ling siser, a gentle woman from the family of Xiaoqiao and Liushui. Although Feng Zhan could feel that some Ling siser was happy with him, she would not break the window paper if he didn''t like it.


    This junjiu is a real rogue.


    Feng Zhan has made it clear that he is not interested in her, she is still straight ahead.


    Is she stupid? And she''s brave?


    Two people left the pavilion, here, soon quiet down.


    Zhao shuning was a little absent-minded and didn''t know how to get along with the master. Thinking about the words she blurted out in a hurry the previous time, she felt restless.


    Yan Ruyu is in a good mood.


    "Master, I, that, Jun Jiu is gone, and I''m going to go too."


    "In such a hurry?"


    Zhao shuning stopped? Master, what do you mean?


    He used to nod faintly, or return to a "um."


    This time, how can you ask yourself why you are so worried? Why are you worried? Doesn''t he know?"No, it''s OK. I''m just afraid to disturb Shifu''s rest."


    "I don''t rest."


    Zhao shuning didn''t know how to pick it up. He was embarrassed and at a loss.


    She really has no way. As long as she is in front of the master, all her little actions will be invisible. She dare not have other thoughts. The master is so powerful that he can''t see through anything.


    "Well, I''ll sit down and talk to the master."


    "If you want to stay, you can."


    What do you mean I want to stay?


    Zhao shuning can''t laugh or cry, and doesn''t dare to say what she thinks. Before she changed her job, she would like to follow her master every day, but now, the situation is different.


    How did you say that that night?


    Zhao shuning had the cheek to sit down.


    "Ah, master, I almost forgot that junjiu girl is leaving today. We''ve been together for a month. We all have feelings. I''m going to see her off."


    Zhao shuning just got up.


    Yan Ruyu said, "no need."


    "Ah?"


    "She can''t go."


    "What? Why? "


    "I''ve just received a letter from the Lord of Qingyun, saying that the saint is about to arrive at the congregation, and let your family wait for the saint''s affairs to be handled before leaving."


    Because a few days ago, Yan Ruyu was in a good mood, so she lifted the ban on Su Mu''s letter and received the letter from Qing Ying.


    Zhao shuning had to sit back in silence.


    Silent for a long time, she did not know what to say, but when the master looked at her, she would immediately present a smile.


    "Don''t laugh like that."


    "Ah?"


    "It''s not pretty."


    "Master -"


    "but it''s lovely. Don''t make these expressions in front of others in the future."


    "Ah?"


    "How old are you now?"


    "Over forty?"


    "Not that. How big are you now?"


    Zhao shuning felt puzzled, or clever answer: "fourteen."


    "Fourteen? It''s still very small. "


    "Ah?"


    Zhao shuning was even more puzzled. The master''s words didn''t match the preface. Why didn''t she understand them?


    "Master, what do you mean?"


    "Nothing, tea, waiting for someone."

 Chapter 288

    After Zhao shuning left, Yan Ruyu was alone in the room.


    The next moment, he disappeared into the room.


    After that, his figure appeared in the sky.


    Because at this time, the internal turbulence of the ghost, the induction stone refracted a new light.


    "Turquoise."


    How could it be mauve.


    The induction stone can sense the most primitive power of the strong. If it''s Yan Ruyu, it''s gold. If it''s a little less, it''s cyan purple.


    But in the mainland of Kyushu, Rao is the light of blue and purple, and there are no more than five people who can do it.


    There is a mysterious person in Guiyu, who should be the leader of Shenzong, that is, Shenzong''s God seat. His ability can make the sensor stone emit cyan purple light, which is not surprising, because Yan Ruyu discovered that mysterious power the first time he came.


    But this time, it''s not the same as before.


    It is obvious that this purple power has just broken through, and there is also the power of inheriting ancient fierce beasts.


    Once such a person is out of the ghost, he can bring happiness to all the people if he is kind-hearted.


    But if there is a trace of injustice in his heart, then the mainland of Kyushu is bound to become purgatory.


    The four elders in the four families, Lin Feng, Wang Cheng, Yuan Xin, an Su Su and Rao Shi, have been practicing for so many years, but they can''t reach this level now.


    If those four people put their hands on the sensor stone, it would be purple at most.


    "The ghost has grown into a new force."


    A hundred years later, I''m afraid there will be a big war between heaven and earth.


    At this time, in the ghost God sect, a young man in white looks fierce, and his whole body is immersed in the intricate giant rattan.


    But surprisingly, the vines met him, not only did they not entangle him and suck his energy, but they were also extremely afraid of him.


    Once the vine of the giant tree touches the man''s body, it will be burnt black.


    Then, it quickly shrinks to the roots of the giant tree.


    If you look at this man carefully, his eyes are like obsidian, which makes people feel afraid.


    His hair was scattered. After he got out of the giant vine, he stood in the center of the hall.


    At that time, a mute man was wiping the floor. As soon as he touched him, his hands were burned black.


    That mute man is Zhang Tianyuan who had a festival with Zhao shuning before.


    The man who just came up from the giant rattan was Mo Bai.


    At this time, Mo Bai''s breath became completely different from the original. As long as he stood there, he could give people around him a sense of awe.


    Mo Bai looked at several people around him.


    Look at God again.


    He could feel that there should be a bunch of eyes watching them over the ghosts.


    "I''ll go out. You can''t trap me. I''ll be able to go out one day."


    This breath, straight up the sky.


    Yan Ruyu was also surprised by this strong anger.


    This man is very angry. I''m afraid he will become the devil of all living beings in the future.


    Heart next tight, Yan Ruyu disappeared again.


    Mo Bai in Shenzong looked around, and the natural kingly demeanor made all the Shenzong people on the scene kowtow.


    "Little Lord is mighty."


    Mo Bai, at a young age, had the power of inheriting ancient fierce beasts.


    He was originally a tyrannical master. Now, Yan Ruyu is trapped in the ghost and can''t go out. His resentment grows faster and faster.


    They knelt in the hall, their heads against the ground.


    But he didn''t say anything. Instead, he stepped up and stepped directly over those people.


    No one can figure out Mo Bai''s nature.


    As the old saying goes, human nature is good at the beginning.


    But for Mo Bai, such words are extremely inappropriate for him.


    From the bottom of his heart, he is rebellious.


    He is insidious from the bottom of his heart.


    He doesn''t pity anyone''s life, whether it''s a spirit beast, a monster or a living person. As long as it''s blocking his progress, he won''t be half distracted.


    It has been almost five years since Mobai returned to Shenzong.


    In the past five years, how many monsters he killed, and how many blood essence of monsters he sucked, the yuan Dan of those monsters finally turned into a strong force and all poured into Mo Bai''s body.


    Over time, his killing methods became more and more numb.


    His eyes are more and more frightening.


    Even if the people around him do something wrong carelessly, he doesn''t even give people an opportunity to explain, so he directly makes people wipe their necks.


    Mo Bai''s ferocity is far better than any of the monsters among the ghosts.Even the zodiac is shocked by his son''s ability to kill.


    Walking out of the hall, Mo Bai touched the thread with the sign on his neck.


    Ning Ning once asked him: "are you still my ink white?"


    He also said that no matter when, he will always be the ink white.


    In Ningning, he is always kind and clever.


    But it''s just her.


    "Ning Ning."


    Mo Bai wants to see Zhao shuning, wants to tell her that now he is strong enough to protect her.


    In this world, no one can hurt Ning Ning, even himself.


    But the place was sealed by Yan Ruyu.


    The ink is too white to go out.


    A hundred years. They say the seal will last a hundred years.


    But after a hundred years, is Ning still there?


    Can she live that long?


    Can those alchemists give her one or two pills of longevity.


    Mo Bai can''t imagine what he would do if he didn''t see Zhao shuning after he went out, or if he didn''t exist in Dongze?


    "When I get out, I''ll come to you."


    Zhao shuning suddenly sneezed.


    Then she pulled her clothes tighter.


    No, it''s a bit cold these two days. I''m going to catch a cold again.


    But also at this time, a Cape will gently flutter on Zhao shuning''s back, Zhao shuning looked back, it is brother Zhao Huai.


    "Brother."


    "Did you catch a cold?"


    "No, it''s just a sneeze. Maybe they miss me."


    Zhao Huai smiles.


    "Xiao Ning''er, don''t cut down your clothes at will in the future. After a while, it may snow."


    "How do you know?"


    "It''s in the sky."


    Zhao Huai''s smile was printed on his face, and Zhao shuning looked at him with a little worship in his eyes, which made him feel very useful.


    "Brother, why do you know everything?"


    "Xiao Ning''er is flattered."


    "I''m so lucky to be your sister."


    Zhao Huai gently touched Zhao shuning''s head and said, "in fact, I''m lucky to be your brother. It''s the greatest blessing in my life."

 Chapter 289

    Fenglingtong, who is far away in Qingyun country, is not as capable as Yan Ruyu because she comes from another plane.


    Originally from the beginning, she wanted to go to the Zonghui to find Yan Ruyu.


    But that Su Mu''s condition is really to the most serious time, Feng Ling Tong heart good, she can''t put down Su Mu to look for Feng not dye.


    This delay is up to now.


    At that time, Su Mu''s condition was basically under control.


    In the face of life, he is no longer so disheartened and disappointed, at least in his eyes to Fengling pupil, you can see hope.


    After su Mu gets better, she just wants to look for not to dye by herself.


    In the palace of Qingyun country, fenglingtong is watering the white cloud orchid.


    After su Mu came, smile slightly, patiently stand behind Feng Ling pupil, looking at her.


    Because it is nearly winter, so Magnolia at this time, also particularly dry, this is the early morning, the sun has just risen, the sun slightly sprinkled on fenglingtong''s body, will her whole person shrouded in the warm halo.


    Saints are always so gentle.


    It''s also so kind.


    She inadvertently between a lift Mou, can make su mu in the heart big chaos.


    Feng Ling Tong poured water on the Magnolia in the yard, and then straightened up slowly.


    Everyone in the Phoenix family is very good-looking. Fengzhan is the kind of amazing, black belly, free and uninhibited beauty. Fengburan is the kind of amazing beauty that ordinary people can never forget as long as they see it.


    And Fengling pupil is the kind of gentle beauty that is durable and meticulous.


    She turned around and saw Su mu.


    Feng Ling Tong smiles slightly, Su Mu feels that the whole space has become warm.


    "Su mu, here you are."


    "Saint."


    "Don''t call me saint. After so many years, you haven''t changed your mind."


    Su Mu smile, slowly forward way: "saint, you seem, especially like Magnolia?"


    "My mother likes it, and so do I."


    Feng Ling Tong naturally returned to the pavilion, because Su Mu likes to play chess, so the stone table in the pavilion is also carved with a chessboard.


    Feng Ling Tong naturally stretched out his right hand, made a please gesture, Su Mu will also sit down.


    "When are you leaving, saint?"


    "Tomorrow."


    So fast?


    The loss on Su Mu''s pale face passed quickly.


    "Then I''ll send someone to prepare the carriage, and then send someone to escort you. Junxuanmo has passed, and then he will escort you back."


    Feng Ling Tong looks so weak.


    And over the years, because she stayed in the palace, she didn''t show any Kung Fu. Su Mu once thought that fenglingtong was a very weak woman.


    "Good."


    "If something happens on the way, please remember to ask Qingying to send a message back to me."


    "Well."


    Women''s lips light, although only light two words, but Su Mu still feel warm.


    "You lost."


    Feng Ling Tong''s last chess piece fell down. She lifted her eyes and showed a smile in her eyes.


    Su Mu watched, breathing again.


    The virgin may not know how lethal it is for her to laugh at people like this.


    "I lost again. I don''t seem to have won in your hands."


    Feng Ling Tong smiles.


    "It''s your inattention and carelessness."


    Su Mu also doesn''t refute, and Feng Ling Tong together, his attention, all in her body, even his favorite chess, also can only be second.


    "I''m leaving tomorrow. I have something else to do. I won''t tell you first."


    "I know. Does the saint need the maid to help you with your things?"


    "You know, I''m not used to being touched."


    Feng Ling Tong smiles.


    "I went first."


    "Good."


    Feng Ling Tong gets up and nods slightly to Su mu. She turns around and walks to her bedroom.


    Many of the structures of Qingyun kingdom are not much different from those of Yunchao kingdom. When fenglingtong came, she chose the courtyard facing south.


    Su Mu follows behind Feng Ling Tong. When she steps into the bedroom, he just keeps the etiquette and stops.


    But Fengling pupil didn''t go forward, but turned back.


    "What''s the matter with the saint?"


    "Su mu, your body is in good condition."


    "Thanks to the virgin."


    "So don''t worry about your previous worries."


    "My worries?" Su Mu recalled that at the beginning, Feng Ling Tong once asked himself why he didn''t consider the affairs after the imperial concubine was granted. He was afraid that his illness would affect the people around him, so he didn''t want to think about it.Now, what does she mean by that? Su Mu knows.


    "But I want to wait."


    "Well."


    "Don''t you want to know who I''m waiting for?"


    "If you want to say it, you will naturally tell me. My mother said that everyone has his own secret. We Fengs have to learn to respect them."


    Su Mu said with a smile: "you should like your mother very much."


    Feng Ling Tong also smiles.


    "My mother is the best woman in the world."


    "I believe it."


    Feng Ling Tong also said: "if you have any disease in the future, you can ask me."


    "Good."


    The gate closed slowly in front of Su mu.


    He turned lonely.


    In fact, the person I''m waiting for is someone I can never wait for.


    But if you ask me, I''ll have the courage to tell you.


    Even my love, in the eyes of anyone, seems so humble and insignificant.


    In Su Mu''s letter let Green Eagle take that day, Feng Ling Tong also with the carriage set out.


    It took her nearly a month to arrive at Chang''an, the capital of Dongze.


    Here, is really very prosperous, her carriage on the road, along the street can see a lot of hawkers selling things.


    Phoenix Ling pupil gently put down the curtain, and so on will see not dye, his doubt, should be able to solve it.


    What''s more, if he knew it was him, how would he react?


    This day will come soon.


    Because the visitor is the saint of Qingyun kingdom. It can be said that she is one of the distinguished guests. In the early morning, the people of the royal family and the clan are waiting outside.


    At noon, the carriage slowly drove into the congregation.


    Because of the noble identity of the comer, even Yan Ruyu didn''t know when there was a saint in Qingyun state, so this time, after fenglingtong came, she broke into his pavilion.


    When Feng Ling Tong knocked on the door of the pavilion, and then went in.


    The first person to see her is Feng Zhan. Because they are twins, they are telepathic.


    "Ah Zhan -"


    a familiar voice sounded.


    "No dye -"


    Yan Ruyu raised her eyes in surprise.


    "Sister --" the two said in unison.


    Immediately, Feng Zhan rushed to Feng Ling pupil, that facial expression, really is not excited two words can describe.


    "Elder sister, why are you here? Fortunately, you are here."


    Feng Zhan says, want to start to embrace Feng Ling pupil.


    Feng Ling Tong hurriedly stands to one side, making Feng Zhan pounce on an empty.


    "Ah Zhan, you have changed. When did you become so clingy?"


    Feng Zhan pointed to Yan Ruyu and accused: "sister, you don''t know your temperament. I stay with him day and night. I''m not driven crazy by him, so it''s very good."


    "Also, if you are inexplicably thrown into a place full of corpses and without a normal person for three or four months, you will know how I feel."


    You know, in the cloud Dynasty when Fengzhan, where is now like?


    Feng Zhan also understood that his nemesis was his own brother Yan Ruyu.

 Chapter 290

    "See, the one who just entered your master''s Pavilion is the saint of Qingyun kingdom."


    Jun nine pointed to the towering Pavilion, turned back to Zhao shuning and muttered.


    "Do you know the origin of this saint?"


    No wonder, master, he will never accept the visit of these modest guests. This time, he is an exception among the exceptions.


    "I don''t know, but all the people in Qingyun country respect that woman very much. No one dares to say that she''s half bad."


    "Is she all right?"


    "Well, since the saint arrived in Qingyun, she opened a medical center and practiced medicine, saving many people."


    "They don''t go to the alchemist to cure and save people?"


    "Zhao shuning, you also know that alchemists are rare, and their pills are expensive. How can they cure so many patients? This saint, the herbs she sought were boiled into decoction, which cured a lot of patients in Qingyun country. "


    "In addition, she is also the most unassuming woman we have ever seen. She never chooses to treat each other or not because of her humble status. She treats everyone equally and is very kind to everyone. I think the fairy in the legend should be like her."


    Zhao shuning looked at Jun Jiuyi''s adoration, and could not help but be curious about the saint in the legend.


    Jun nine this little girl, that mouth is not the general poison, even she all praise, and still so admire of person, certainly have the outstanding place.


    Just now, Zhao shuning didn''t see the people on the carriage clearly, but she always felt that the breath didn''t annoy her at all.


    "How old are you saints of Qingyun?"


    "Bigger than you."


    "Nonsense."


    "Zhao shuning, how can I know if you ask such a question? Why don''t you ask yourself if you have the ability? "


    "Little beauty, please ask for me."


    "No, I dare not."


    "It''s just the right time for you to give advice."


    Jun nine up and down looked at Zhao shuning, that vision, as if to be Zhao shuning see through in general.


    "No way."


    Then, Jun Jiu shook his head thoughtfully.


    This action can stimulate Zhao shuning.


    "Who can''t?"


    Jun nine return a way: "you this stature not good."


    "Where can''t I?"


    "The waist is not thin enough, the legs are not long enough, the height is not high enough, the chest is too narrow, the eyes are not bright enough, tut tut - even the hair is not as shiny as others."


    If Zhao shuning''s eyes had not become terrible, Jun Jiu would have been able to tell a lot of her shortcomings.


    Seeing Zhao shuning''s expression, Jun Jiu said with an apologetic smile: "but it''s OK. Look at you, you are still young. You can''t compare with other saints."


    "When am I going to compete with her?"


    Jun nine compared Zhao shuning''s eyes, and then pointed to the pavilion.


    "Zhao shuning, look at you. After the saint went in, your eyes glanced up from time to time. Why? Are you afraid that she will rob your master? "


    "What are you talking about?"


    "I''m still guilty. You''re smarter than me in other things, but you can''t hide it from me. Do you think you''re hiding well? I''m with you every day. When you see your master, you look different. In addition, you drag me to the pavilion every day. On the surface, you accompany me to see my little brother. In fact, you want to see your master. "


    Being told by Jun Jiuyi, Zhao shuning didn''t know how to refute for a moment.


    "Whatever you say."


    After a short time, Xia Wanning appeared in front of them.


    Two people connect busy way: "summer elder."


    "Miss Jun, I have something to ask you. I wonder if you have time now."


    "Yes."


    Jun Jiu nodded goodbye to Zhao shuning and left with Xia Wanning.


    Looking at Xia Wanling''s back, Zhao shuning feels that she seems to have seen the little girl lying in a pool of blood. She is so desperate.


    She stretched out her hand and asked for help from Ye Ling over and over again.


    Xia Wanling is the abandoned son of the mysterious organization. Because she is useless, the organization wants to destroy her. Xia Wanling''s family also died in the hands of the mysterious organization.


    There is only one little girl left in such a big family.


    Ye Ling could have ignored it at that time, but she was cruel.


    After saving Xia Wanling from the pool of blood, he took her back to the Dongze wasteland.


    The little girl''s eyes, is so desperate, Ye Ling saved her, her face is tears, voice choked.


    "Please, help my father."


    That kind of late summer Caragana, let Ye Ling heartache.


    Ye Ling saved Xia Wanling in Xia Fu. Later, Ye Ling changed her name, but she didn''t change her surname.The reason why she asked Yan Ruyu to help them erase their memory was that Xia Wanning had nightmares all day long, and her blood couldn''t stop.


    She said she wanted to forget everything, she wanted to start over, and she couldn''t bear the pain.


    So ah, Ye Ling with the five desperate children, went to find Yan Ruyu.


    Without that painful memory, all five children lived well.


    Before, Zhao shuning thought that she knew the five children very well, but later, she felt that she didn''t know them at all.


    Four years ago, because of Ji Qinglin''s words, she once again doubted Xia Wanling.


    But next, Zhao shuning has been paying attention to her, and found that Xia Wanling didn''t make any mistakes, and even was very gentle to the alchemist''s disciples.


    Zhao shuning once thought that maybe he really thought too much about it.


    She couldn''t believe that Xia Wanling, who called her sister Ling, would do something like that.


    "Xiao Ning''er."


    "Ah, brother, why are you here?"


    "What are you thinking?"


    "Nothing. I''m just curious. What''s the origin of the saint today?"


    "By the way, elder brother, just now old Xia Chang called Jiu Jiu away."


    "I think I want to know more about the saint. When I went to find her in elder Xia''s yard, I saw her asking about the saint in junxuanmo."


    "Oh, that''s it."


    The reason why she came to find Jun''s family in the evening of Xia is that today, she has entered Yan Ruyu''s pavilion, and has not come out yet.


    Her jealousy is far stronger than Zhao shuning.


    In the evening, Jun Jiu came back.


    Zhao shuning practices mental method. As soon as he is ready to go back, he is stopped by Jun Jiu.


    "Zhao shuning!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Let me tell you, the elder Xia of your clan is really different today."


    Zhao shuning''s absent-minded reply: "what''s different?"


    "She asked me about the saint for a long time. I told her what I knew, but I found that she seemed a little unhappy."


    Zhao shuning rolled his eyes.


    "Didn''t you tell her all that you said to me?"


    "I''m not sick. How can I say that to her? Zhao shuning, listen to me and tell you, I think you''d better keep an eye on it. Your master may be remembered by others. "


    Zhao shuning nodded perfunctorily. Her mind at the moment is not on Xia Wanning.


    Then, she looked at the pavilion again.


    It''s almost evening. How can the saint not come out?

 Chapter 291

    On the highest Pavilion of the congregation.


    The meeting of the three was obviously extremely harmonious.


    Yan Ruyu is at one side, looking at Feng Zhan all the time chattering continuously.


    "Elder sister, you don''t know that when I fell down, I was smelling of stench all around me. Besides, there are corpses everywhere. The point is that I can''t find a normal person."


    Feng Ling Tong smiles.


    "I remember, ah Zhan should not be afraid of these, right?"


    Besides, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Ah Zhan''s words have changed a lot. When he was in the cloud kingdom before, although he talked a lot, he didn''t keep talking as much as he does now.


    "Sister, I''m not afraid of it, but you have to think about it. When I came to this inexplicable world alone, I didn''t even have a questioner. I had to explore by myself. Moreover, the animals in this place can have intelligence, grow very high, and live for a very long time."


    "By the way, sister, you know the character of Wuran. I don''t talk much and he talks less. If I stay with him and don''t find something to say, I will be suffocated here."


    Feng Ling''s eyes are smiling.


    "In that case, why don''t you go out by yourself? Why not stay here? "


    "You think I don''t want to go out, if it wasn''t for my little aunt"


    "my little aunt again?"


    "Well."


    Feng Ling Tong sighed.


    "Don''t dye, do you know why I''m here?"


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    Feng Zhan took this opportunity and said: "elder sister, don''t see that Bu Ran is the founder of this plane. He can also calculate the fate of many people, but he doesn''t know anything about us."


    "I''m sorry, sister."


    "No, it has nothing to do with you to apologize."


    Feng Ling Tong said, and looked at Feng Zhan, and then said: "ah Zhan, as a brother, do you take good care of your brother?"


    "I take care of him? Sister, are you mistaken? "


    If you can take care of Wu ran, you won''t be often talked about by your mother when you were in the cloud kingdom.


    "Forget it, I can''t count on you."


    "I''ve done something wrong."


    Feng Zhan cries.


    Why? Why didn''t Xiao Jin come here, but a Jie, who was kind and dignified to the world, but never showed mercy to his twin brother.


    Fengzhan has three enemies.


    Mother, sister, do not dye, now in addition to mother is not around, the remaining two people, are here.


    "Sister, you are eccentric. Can you be more obvious?"


    Feng Ling Tong smiles.


    It is very lucky for her to meet her close relatives here.


    "Sister, when did you get here?"


    "About two years."


    More than two years?


    Saint?


    "Sister, when you landed, it was the day of sacrifice in Qingyun?"


    "How do you know?"


    Yan Ruyu returned to her senses, showing a different kind of joy on her face.


    "Sister. How''s su mu? "


    "He''s OK."


    "Well."


    "How can bu ran suddenly ask Su mu?"


    "Sister will know later."


    Yan Ruyu can figure out that Su Mu has a destiny, but no matter how he calculates, he can''t determine the identity of the other party. In the mainland of Kyushu, he hasn''t found Su Mu''s destiny. Before, Yan Ruyu thought that there was a deviation in her calculation?


    Now it seems that Su Mu''s destiny is sister.


    Just don''t know elder sister, in the heart have su mu?


    "No dye, do you know how to go back?"


    "Sister, I can''t go back now."


    Feng Zhan also nodded.


    Here, Yan Ruyu needs to be in charge of the life and death of the mainland of Kyushu. Feng Zhan has not finished the task assigned by her little aunt, and the appearance of Feng Lingtong is to let Su Mu go on the right path and benefit the people of Qingyun.


    "Well, since we can''t go back, what''s the future?"


    "I can''t listen to you. If I don''t do anything around him for so many years, the world here is really dangerous. They all have mental power. Although they don''t have much effect on me, they will meet unexpected people."


    "Ah Zhan is afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid. I just haven''t finished my task. If I go back like this, I feel sorry for my little aunt."


    The three looked at each other and laughed.


    In fact, Fengzhan didn''t find out that his obsession with his little aunt had already begun to take shape.


    He is bohemian and doesn''t care about his promise and trust, but he always tries his best to do the best things arranged by his little aunt.The lamp above the pavilion is always on.


    In addition to Zhao shuning''s uneasiness, another woman, looking at the bright place, pulled out all the leaves of the tree in the basin.


    A woman from Qingyun country.


    Although I don''t know what she looks like, the woman has so many escorts when she goes out. She must be a helpless person.


    Such a person, Emperor Zun will not like, certainly not.


    On the back of her white hand, green tendons suddenly appear.


    After the light on the lighthouse went out, Zhao shuning was relieved. Fortunately, the saint did not spend the night with the master.


    After the light went out, the summer evening Caragana disappeared in the meeting hall.


    The next second, she appeared at the entrance of Yan Ruyu''s building.


    Ji Qinglin looks at the sudden arrival of the late summer Caragana, feeling pity.


    "Late Caragana, it''s so late. You can go back and have a rest. I''ll take care of the reception of the saints."


    "No, you go back to have a rest. I''m not sure. Qinglin, the saint is a woman after all. I''ll receive her. It''s always better."


    Looking at Xia Wanling''s so understanding, Ji Qinglin feels that she really thinks too much before. The person in front of her, she is still the little girl, who will cry because of the death of a bird.


    Ji Qinglin is smiling.


    "Well, I have something to deal with. In this case, the virgin will be handed over to you."


    "Well."


    After Ji Qing left, Xia Wanling stood at the door waiting.


    The lamp is out. The so-called saint should come out.


    Sure enough, after almost a moment, Xia Wanning heard the sound of footsteps, and she stepped aside.


    The door of the pavilion opens gently.


    From inside, came out a young woman.


    "I''ve met the saint in the late summer."


    "You don''t have to do that."


    At the end of summer, the Caragana looks up into the pavilion.


    Under the bright light, you can still see a wisp of blue shirt.


    "Come on, elder Xia, please take me to the rest place."


    At the end of the summer, Ning regained her mind and said, "holy lady, please come with me."


    "You don''t have to follow. Go back and have a rest."


    "Yes, elder Xia."


    A group of people retreated, but another group of people did not move.


    "Please don''t mind, elder Xia. We will protect the saint under the order of the Lord. Except for the orders of the emperor and the saint, we will never leave the position ten meters around the saint without authorization."


    "This -"


    "it''s OK, you go down first."


    "By order of the virgin."

 Chapter 292

    Fenglingtong, she seems to be the most suitable saint in all people''s hearts.


    She is kind and beautiful.


    It''s warm and friendly to everyone.


    But that doesn''t mean she''s a little white flower.


    Xia Wanling leads the way in front, and she follows quietly behind.


    "Holy daughter, I''m sorry. I''ve never seen you before? And I never knew that emperor Zun knew you so well? "


    "I''ve known him for many years."


    Xia Wanling said: "the saint may not know that I have been following the emperor all these years, so I''m a little surprised by your appearance. You should not blame me."


    Fenglingtong stands still.


    His face was soft.


    "Why should I blame elder Xia?" he asked


    Can''t the saint understand such provocations and self identification?


    In the late summer, the Caragana smiles.


    "Seeing the age of the saint, she should also be young. Maybe she doesn''t quite understand me, but it''s OK. Later, you will know that my relationship with emperor Zun is different from others."


    "But when I see emperor Zun, I have no different attitude towards you."


    Feng Ling pupil or as usual expression, summer late Ning don''t know, she is with what kind of mood to say such words.


    "The saint and the emperor don''t get along for a long time. Naturally, they don''t know the habits of the emperor. That''s how the emperor treats people."


    "Is it?"


    Feng Ling Tong asked in a low voice, which made the summer late Caragana more guilty.


    Maybe after so many years, fenglingtong really doesn''t know what Yan Ruyu has become, but as soon as their sister and brother meet, fenglingtong will know that no matter how he changes, he is still the transparent third son of Fengjia.


    "Yes, I don''t know. What''s the relationship between saint and Emperor?"


    "It''s good for Mr. Xia to do his own thing well. You shouldn''t talk about me and Emperor Zun''s business, let alone mind it. Do you know?"


    From such a young bag, she said such meaningful words. No matter how stupid Xia Wanling was, she knew that the saint in front of her was definitely not a simple person.


    Look at her attitude towards herself and the emperor.


    "So the saint should have a very good relationship with the emperor?"


    "At least, he is much closer to Guan Xiu than Xia Changlao."


    "The saint may not know. Before, Emperor Zun accepted a female disciple named Ye Ling, and the relationship between them. It''s very intimate. "


    When Xia Wanling finished saying this, she kept observing the expression of fenglingtong. Sure enough, the expression of fenglingtong was more shocked than before.


    It seems that this Saint doesn''t know about Ye Ling yet. As a matter of fact, she takes it as her past to let her retreat.


    "Since the saint didn''t know, lingbian that night --"


    "elder Xia didn''t have to worry about it. I was quite surprised about it. However, if there is anything, I will ask emperor Zun personally. If he wants to say it, he will definitely tell me. If he doesn''t want to say it, I don''t want to know him through other people''s mouth."


    Don''t dye is what kind of person, Phoenix Ling pupil as his elder sister, that is in clear but.


    When she arrived at the Zonghui, Feng Lingtong had a good impression of Xia Wanning. But this evening, just a few words of conversation made her impression of Xia Wanning drop a lot.


    When passing by the pond, the heart of the Caragana moves in the late summer.


    Said: "I do not know the legend of the saint has such ability, rather, the saint to teach me?"


    Also don''t wait for Feng Ling pupil to reply, that summer late Ning unexpectedly direct start.


    Feng Ling Tong lightly moved his body, and escaped the hand that Xia Wan Ning stretched out.


    "Xia Changlao, self-respect."


    How fast is the reaction? This saint? It''s definitely not normal.


    "If you want me to give you advice, you can find an opportunity to send a post. I''ll give it to you again."


    "I was reckless."


    Feng Ling Tong doesn''t speak any more. She goes straight ahead of Xia Wan Ning.


    At the end of the summer, Caragana hastened to catch up.


    "Xia Chang is always a busy man. I probably know where I live, so you don''t have to follow me. Otherwise, my badminton army may also want to ask elder Xia to give them some advice."


    The voice falls, that summer evening before the carat body appeared a team of badminton troops.


    "The saint needs a rest. Please stay."


    In the late summer, she had no choice but to reply politely: "if the saint is not satisfied with her room, please tell me."


    This time, Feng Ling Tong didn''t even answer.


    He went straight to his room.


    At this time, Zhao shuning lay on the top of the wall and kept looking down.


    It took her a lot of effort to sneak into the room where the saint was.


    This hiding place is too hidden. If you don''t look carefully, it''s hard to find it.Fengling pupil into the yard, then all the people back, just when Zhao shuning thought she was going to do something, three pear needle, straight toward her face.


    The next moment, the defenceless Zhao shuning fell to the ground.


    Feng Ling Tong''s face is not good. She steps forward slowly.


    Zhao shuning at this time fell embarrassed, see Phoenix Ling pupil to come, quickly block his face.


    "It''s you."


    Feng Ling Tong smiles.


    Just now, her hand was a little heavy. She thought that it was Xia Changlao who followed. Unexpectedly, it was this little girl.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t mean anything to you, but I have a few questions to ask the saint."


    Feng Ling Tong smiles slightly and helps Zhao shuning up.


    "I just scared you, didn''t I?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    God, how can a woman look so good?


    Still so gentle?


    With such affinity, even if the master likes her, Zhao shuning also thinks it''s a normal thing.


    "I''m sorry."


    Feng Ling Tong said with a smile: "little girl, you really like to say this sentence."


    Little girl?


    Does the virgin look much bigger than herself? How could she call herself so intimately?


    However, why does Zhao shuning think this title is particularly pleasant when it comes out of her mouth?


    "Saint, my name is -"


    "Zhao shuning."


    "How do you know?"


    "Your master told me."


    "Oh, the relationship between Shifu and you is very good."


    When saying this, Zhao shuning''s tone, with a heavy jealousy, may not even find her own.


    "Later, you will know my relationship with him."


    Zhao shuning originally prepared a belly of problem, when hearing Feng Ling Tong say this, unexpectedly involuntarily nod.


    "By the way, you have a different smell."


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    "I haven''t taken a bath tonight. I''ll take a bath later."


    Feng Ling Tong smiles and shakes her head.


    "No, my nose is very smart, little girl. There is a strong force around you."


    "It''s normal, my master -"


    "it''s not your master''s. in a word, you have to be careful."


    Just on the way here, fenglingtong smelled the smell on the body of the summer evening Caragana.

 Chapter 293

    On the way back in the late summer, a man stood by the side of the road.


    The man, it seems, has been waiting for her for a long time.


    "Elder Xia."


    Summer late Caragana looked at the youth in front of him and said, "Zhao Huai, why don''t you rest so late?"


    "I have a few questions. I want to ask elder Xia."


    "Ask?"


    Zhao Huai''s face was gloomy. He took out a book from his arms, pointed to it and said, "I want to know why there is my sister''s name on this book."


    At a casual glance in the late summer, she felt uneasy.


    She quickly took the book and said in a panic: "Zhao Huai, this is the book for recording students in the congregation. What do you think it does? Besides, this book is in my room. Why do you enter my room without permission?"


    Zhao Huai said: "I''m investigating something. Now, I have some evidence. I want to know why elder Xia recorded my sister''s name in this book."


    "I just told you, Zhao Huai, you --"


    before Xia Wanling finished, I saw that Zhao Huai''s eyes had begun to turn red.


    What does fire pupil mean?


    Xia Wanling, as an elder of the church, naturally knew very well.


    At that time, even if she wants to resist, she will not be Zhao Huai''s opponent.


    "Xia Changlao, I''m not a child, so please answer me when you think clearly."


    "Zhao Huai."


    "The names recorded in that book are basically alchemists. A small part of them are not alchemists in the clan. Xia Changlao, the alchemists on the record, but most of them have disappeared for no reason. Where did they go?"


    Originally Zhao Huai was entrusted by Yan Xun to find his former good brother Zhu Zhang, but finally he found Xia Wanling.


    At the end of summer, when she heard Zhao Huai''s words, she staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    Zhao Huai, he is just a gifted disciple of the sect. How could he know so much news.


    Who''s behind him?


    Or did Zhao Huai secretly develop his own power in the capital Chang''an in recent years?


    Moreover, at present, Zhao Huai''s influence is obviously not small.


    In addition to a lot of time, it also needs a lot of energy and financial resources to find out about it.


    "Elder Xia, please answer my question."


    "Zhao Huai, what does the lost alchemist have to do with me? Is it too arbitrary for you to point the spear at me?"


    Zhao Huai said: "no matter what, Mr. Xia just needs to know that I''m not a pawn of your clan society because I''m practicing in the clan society. I''m very grateful for everything that the clan society has done for me. But if the people in the clan society have bad intentions and want to move Xiao Ning''er, Zhao Huai will frustrate him even if he tries his best. Let her go to hell forever and be doomed. "


    Zhao Huai''s words, needle see blood.


    Xia Wanling knows that although Zhao Huai doesn''t have that ability now, once the power in his body is fully awakened, it should not be difficult for him to destroy the common people.


    "I am the elder of this congregation. I will not do anything that is not beneficial to the congregation."


    "I hope so, but I don''t want to see Zhao shuning in this book."


    Xia Wan nodded.


    "I will protect our disciples."


    "I hope elder Xia does what he says."


    "Of course."


    When Zhao Huai left, he was also very remorseful.


    Tonight, when he saw Xiao Ning''er''s name on the list, he was so excited that he came to question Xia Wanling.


    As a matter of fact, he should wait a little longer, which would scare the snake. He knew this truth, but at that time, impulse defeated reason.


    Now he only hoped that the book he had seen had nothing to do with the disappearing alchemists.


    Looking at Zhao Huai''s back.


    The smile on Xiawan''s face slowly disappeared.


    How can Zhao Huai find these things? If emperor Zun knew about this, he would never be close to him.


    In addition, if this matter is exposed, then emperor Zun will definitely relate Ye Ling''s death to himself. At that time, Emperor Zun will not let him go.


    What to do?


    Zhao Huai can''t stay.


    Xia Wanling''s mind is extremely confused. After a long time, she raises her eyes again. In her eyes, a terrible look flickers.


    It''s said that the ability of the little master among the ghosts has far exceeded that of the divine throne. She also heard that the little master of the ghosts can perfectly integrate the power of inheriting demons and beasts.


    If he knew that Zhao Huai existed in the Zonghui, he would try his best to get Zhao Huai''s inheritance power, right?However, if you do this, will the peace of Kyushu, which emperor Zun worked hard to maintain, be broken?


    But the hesitation only happened for a moment.


    "If Zhao Huai is allowed to make this matter in front of emperor Zun, then it is really impossible for me and Emperor Zun. I''m not willing, not willing."


    "Zhao Huai, you must die."


    He had to die.


    Only the dead don''t speak.


    She finally got to this step in the late summer, and finally drove the Ye Ling away from the emperor. She was about to succeed, so she could not fall short at this time.


    At night, in the evening of summer, Ning came to the riverside again. Not long after she stood still, a man in black appeared behind her.


    "The elder Xia is here. This time, what new news has he got?"


    Looking back in the late summer.


    "I''ve got a way to get Guihu to lift the seal ahead of time."


    The man in black was shocked and looked up in disbelief.


    "Really?"


    You know, the seal was set by Yan Ruyu, the founder of the world. How could anyone crack it?


    "What I said, can there be any falsehood?"


    "Naturally, my subordinates dare not question elder Xia''s words. At the beginning, thanks to elder Xia, we were able to successfully eradicate the female emperor Ye Ling with the help of the four families, didn''t we?"


    "It''s good to know. I have a big gift for you, the little master of Guihu. At that time, with his power of inheritance, let alone Guihu, no one dares to compete with you Shenzong in the whole Kyushu."


    And that gift was Zhao Huai himself.


    Now his blood has not been fully awakened, if that Mo Bai has the power of Zhao Huai''s inheritance, he has solved the hidden danger of Zhao Huai, and Shenzong has also got the power he wants.


    At that time, reputation, status, power, and she''ll have everything.


    The man in black knew the importance of this matter, so he said, "elder Xia, wait a minute. I''ll let the throne talk about it with you."


    "Of course, I need your help in this matter."


    The man in black sat down cross legged. Obviously, his spiritual root was also planted with spiritual power. The next moment, a yuan God in purple, gold and black robe appeared in front of Xia Wanling.

 Chapter 294

    This is just the original God of the zodiac. Obviously, now his real body is trapped and there is no way to get here.


    "See the throne."


    "Mr. Xia, you''re welcome. I cherish talents. You don''t have to give me such a big gift."


    In the evening of summer, Ning gets up.


    Then he said, "I know the existence of the forefather of the alien beast, shenzuo. I have a way to make your Shenzong get rid of the shackles of ghosts and ghosts from now on. Even the mainland of Kyushu respects you."


    The man in purple gold and black narrowed his eyes. Obviously, he was very interested in Xia Wanling''s proposal.


    "Tell me about it."


    "I heard that your son has been found, and he has gained the power of inheriting the ancient fierce beast fire dragon. Is this true?"


    "Well."


    In the late summer, the Caragana smiles.


    He continued: "the God, do you want to let the little Lord further his cultivation in the power of inheritance?"


    Under the purple gold black robe, the man''s face can''t see happiness, anger, sadness and happiness.


    "Does Mr. Xia have a way?"


    In ghosts, however, all the monsters with excellent accomplishments have become the ghosts of Mobai''s subordinates. The yuan Dan of those monsters is used to cultivate Mobai''s accomplishments every day.


    Listen to Xia Wanling''s tone, do you want to put your mind on the forefather of a strange animal?


    "The sign of God must have guessed what I want to say."


    The man in purple gold and black robe opposite began to be silent.


    The forefathers of strange animals, those accomplishments, but they dare not covet.


    You know, if the ancestor wakes up, then his ability is enough to destroy their whole ghost.


    However, if they get the inheritance of the forefathers of exotic animals, they will become the supreme beings in the future in the rivers and lakes and in the mainland of Kyushu.


    At that time, they will no longer have to hide in the ghostly little place.


    "Xia Changlao, do you know what will happen to us if the forefathers of alien animals wake up?"


    "Don''t you dare gamble?"


    The man in the purple gold and black robe chuckled.


    "Mr. Xia doesn''t need to excite me, but you always have a deep love for Yan Ruyu, the master of the Millennium emperor. If you sell me the crucial news about the forefather of a strange beast, you won''t be afraid that after Yan Ruyu knows it, there will be no possibility between you?"


    "I can''t help it. Now I can tell you that the forefather of the alien beast is in our clan. But now, his power has not been fully awakened. If he is excited, it''s hard for him to hide his form. I''ll tell you about him and I''m willing to help you. It''s not unconditional to offer him."


    "It''s hard to predict the result of being good at automatic forefather of strange animals. Why does elder Xia think that I will gamble with you?"


    In the late summer, Ning smiles.


    In fact, she belongs to the same kind of person as the man in the black robe opposite.


    They have ambition, great ambition.


    The man in purple gold and black robe even let his only child Mo Bai bear the power of ancient fierce beast inheritance for his great cause. From this, we can see that his goal is to dominate the world.


    "Because the ambition of the God seat is much bigger than me. I don''t want much. After it''s finished, I want the emperor to respect one person. Besides, you can''t move my congregation. I''m still the elder of the congregation."


    "How can Xia Changlao be so confident? Why can I help you? Even if I want to live in this world, I can find the forefather of a strange animal and help him. Then I can dominate the world."


    At the end of summer, Ning sneered.


    "Divinity, we are not children. You don''t have to tempt me like this. If you know me, I know you enough. If you assist the forefather of the beast, you will be under one person even if you dominate the world. Judging from your ambition, you will never allow others to step on your head."


    The mind of the late summer Caragana is exquisite.


    At the beginning, she can rely on this beautiful bag to cheat Ye Ling and win the emperor''s trust, that is because she can clearly feel their mind.


    When it''s time to be kind, she''s really kind.


    But when she did evil things, she never showed mercy.


    Xia Wanling always strives for what she wants. No matter what means she pays, as long as the final result is the same, she will not care about the process.


    The man in purple gold and black robe on the opposite side thought for a long time.


    Then, a low voice came slowly from the opposite side.


    "The forefather of a strange animal, it''s not easy to attack him."


    "I''ll do it. I''ve seen a lot of things in the animal world. To deal with the forefathers of different animals, we can use excessive amount of enchantment incense. At that time, with cartilage powder and your power, we can at least gain a moment''s time."


    "But I can''t get out now."


    "I can find a way to get him over the ghost."


    "Mr. Xia is so brave. You dare to fight the idea of the forefather of a strange animal."In the late summer, the Caragana smiles.


    If she was not brave enough, how could the great conspiracy go on so smoothly?


    How could the four families be played by her like dolls?


    Sometimes, if you want to achieve something, you have to be prepared to make a big bet. If you don''t have the ability to bear it, she will not be able to go to the present situation.


    "It''s not so easy to take off the armor of the forefathers of different animals."


    "No matter how hard the armor is, he will have weakness."


    Zhao Huai''s weakness is his only sister, Zhao shuning.


    "Elder Xia has a plan. When? I want to do the hundred turn array well in advance. At that time, I will use the array to restrain the action of the forefather of the alien beast as much as possible. But before that, you have to guarantee that the forefather of the alien beast is in the weakest state. Otherwise, even if we use the power of a God, we can''t imprison him. "


    "I know that in the meantime, I will not look for alchemists for Shenzong any more. The forefather of the strange beast has already begun to doubt me."


    "Well."


    "How long does it take to prepare this array? The faster the better. Many things will be more difficult to deal with if they are delayed for a long time."


    "Three years."


    Three years? It''s not too long.


    "Well, three years."


    The purple gold black robe nodded.


    And then it disappeared.


    The man in black who sat cross legged suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Xia Wanling, and said humbly, "everything, there will be laoxia elder."


    "No, it''s just mutual benefit. In recent years, those of you who live outside God''s home, you''d better be calm and don''t make any noise. Otherwise, you''ll ruin your God''s plan and you know what will happen."


    "Yes, sir."


    Xia late took a deep breath, then put on a kind smile, slowly left the river.


    Zhao Huai, don''t blame me. If you blame me, blame you for knowing too much.


    To blame, blame you too shallow, do not know how to guard against others, also do not know this truth.

 Chapter 295

    Zhao Huai''s heart sank a little.


    I don''t know why, just at that moment, he felt that his chest was very tight.


    Zhao shuning was talking across from him.


    Seeing Zhao Huai like this, he quickly asked, "brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s OK. Maybe I''ve been practising a little too much these days, so I feel a little stuffy now. But it''s OK. It''s much better now."


    "Brother, do you want to let the master show you?"


    Zhao Huai shook his head.


    "Xiao Ning''er, you seem to like emperor Zun very much."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Emperor Zun is a safe man, but his temperament is too cold. Xiao Ning''er, your temperament is quite different from him. I''m afraid you may have a lot of friction when you get along with him in the future."


    "Brother, you don''t have to worry about that. By the way, the five-year period is coming. Now I have about six grades of spiritual power and spiritual power. The status of Liuyuan spirit pharmacist should make our Zhao family''s status in Yanqing city a higher level. Brother, my ability is not enough to stay in the Zonghui. You are so excellent, the Zonghui will certainly not let you go. Besides, I''m not good enough I feel that Chang''an, the capital city, is the place where Ge Da shows his strength. "


    "Xiao Ning''er, do you want me to stay here when you say so much?"


    "No, I respect my choice. I naturally want you to go back with me, but I know that I don''t want to go now."


    "I will."


    "Brother, in your eyes, you are more and more confident now. I don''t know what you have done in private, but I think that will make you very happy. If you go back to Yanqing city because of me, I will think that your talent has been delayed."


    "But Xiao Ning''er, you?"


    "Brother, you don''t have to worry about me. You don''t know. With my ability now, it''s very difficult for anyone in the world to hurt me. Besides, the elixir in Yanqing city is not my opponent. No matter how hard it is, don''t I still have the white tiger you gave me? With it, you should be relieved. "


    Zhao Huai nodded.


    "Xiao Ning''er, if your parents have something to do with you, you must let someone tell me by letter."


    "Good."


    "When are you going to start?"


    "A month later, a month later, when the congregation ceremony is over, I will leave."


    "My little Ning''er has grown up."


    Zhao Huai reaches out his hand and fondly touches Zhao shuning''s hair.


    It can be said that Zhao shuning is a very special existence for Zhao Huai. When Zhao Huai was a child, he put Zhao shuning on top of his heart.


    When he picked up the little man and saw her smile at him, Zhao Huai vowed that he would never let anyone hurt his sister in his life.


    "Brother, you must be well."


    "Yes."


    Zhao Huai is also a very special existence for Zhao shuning.


    Yeling had only one younger brother in her previous life, and after her younger brother was very small, they were forced to separate.


    Ye Ling has no relatives, she only has Yan Ruyu.


    Now, as Zhao shuning, she has nothing in material terms and lives a very poor life, but in this life, she has the most precious thing in the world, that is family affection.


    Although the Zhao family is small, they make Zhao shuning feel the feelings between relatives he has never had before.


    Father''s sternness, mother''s love, grandfather''s love, brother''s love.


    Little by little, these are Zhao shuning''s most precious memories.


    After Zhao shuning left Zhao Huai''s residence, he went back to his room. At that time, Jun Jiu was waiting for her there.


    See Zhao shuning, Jun nine in a hurry to pull her to run out.


    Zhao shuning is still at a loss.


    "Little beauty, what are you doing?"


    "Something''s wrong, Zhao shuning."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning broke free from the shackles of Jun Jiu, stood in the same place and touched his sore arm, unwilling to step forward.


    Jun Jiu sighed, and then said, "I thought that the saint was thinking about your master, so I didn''t care. But today, I saw the saint and my little brother walking together. Now I''m walking in the back garden, chatting and drinking tea."


    "So?"


    Zhao shuning is puzzled.


    "So you go with me quickly, but you can''t let the saint succeed."


    "Isn''t the saint the woman you worship?"


    "It''s because she is the one I admire that I want you to go with me. Otherwise, I don''t have enough confidence."


    "I''ll go, and you''ll have enough confidence?"


    Jun Jiu''s face drooped.


    Obviously, the answer is not clear.


    This is not Zhao shuning''s intention to attack Jun Jiu. You know, she is also a person who has seen the saint. That beautiful woman, tut Tut, is the first time that Zhao shuning has seen such a beautiful woman, gentle and resolute. These two contradictory words can be used to describe the saint.Grown from sludge but unstained, posing elegantly without being flirtatious.


    As long as the saint is standing there, it is a stunning beauty painting in the world.


    "What should we do then?"


    "Salad, by the way, little beauty, you said that now the saint and your little brother are in the back garden, what about my master?"


    "I don''t know. Your master is not here."


    "Thank you very much."


    After hearing this, Zhao shuning immediately smeared oil on the soles of his feet and ran to the direction of the pavilion.


    She body shape a meal, disappeared in front of Jun nine.


    Jun Jiu mumbles.


    "Heterosexual, inhuman."


    Zhao shuning is secretly happy at this time. It''s not easy. If the saint is not with the master, she will have a chance to meet the master.


    Yan Ruyu is reading a book, but suddenly a touch of Hibiscus color appears in front of her eyes.


    He smiles.


    This pavilion, he set a ban, can come in, also so a few, just see the skirt color, Yan Ruyu know who is coming.


    He turned another page leisurely, his lips lifted a beautiful arc.


    "Master --"


    soft voice came from behind.


    Zhao shuning usually arrogant, as long as a Yan Ruyu here, immediately convergence up.


    "Well?"


    "Master, I''ve come to say goodbye to you."


    "Well?"


    "In a month, I''m going to leave the congregation, so I''m going to leave?"


    "No matter, if you have something to ask me, just read the mental Dharma I taught you. At that time, Honglian will open and a secret door will appear. From there, you can come directly to me."


    To my side these four words, Yan Ruyu said extremely insipid.


    But on Zhao shuning''s face, it was a red halo that didn''t win.


    "Master, what''s the relationship between the saint and you? Isn''t that good? "


    "Well."


    Did the master admit it?


    He admitted it!


    Originally, Zhao shuning''s heart sank to the bottom of the lake.

 Chapter 296

    "She''s my sister."


    "What?"


    Zhao shuning was stunned for a moment and didn''t react.


    "She''s my elder sister, the kind of close blood."


    Zhao shuning slowed down at this time, and the smile on his face began to jump.


    Even talking began to stutter.


    "This, this, this, I say, the saint looks so good, how to say, also won''t have that kind of relationship with you."


    Yan Ruyu slightly raised her eyebrows and was puzzled.


    Sister looks good, and Ning son behind this sentence has any relevance?


    "Master, I''ll go first. If I have something, I''ll contact you through Honglian."


    "Good."


    Seeing the smile on Zhao shuning''s face, Yan Ruyu smiles.


    He was very pleased to see the little girl laughing so happily.


    Because learned that the saint is Yan Ruyu''s sister, Zhao shuning''s mood, inexplicably cheerful a lot, in fact, it is not Zhao shuning inferiority, but the master is too excellent, every time in front of him, she unconsciously feel that she is a little weak.


    Now it''s almost 15 years old.


    Zhao shuning''s appearance has become more and more amazing.


    If we say that fenglingtong is a magnolia in the winter, elegant and noble, it is prohibitive and unattainable.


    That Zhao shuning is like a poppy growing in a weed. Hours are no different from weeds. But as time goes on, the moment she blooms must be astonishing.


    Zhao shuning''s astonishment has a fatal beauty.


    But now, no one knows, such a warm and tolerant little girl, one day, will become such an amazing beauty.


    Zhao shuning is in a good mood, even walking is much lighter than before.


    She just went out and hummed. Before long, she ran into Xia Wanling.


    At this time of the summer evening, a sad face.


    Zhao shuning takes the initiative to bump into her, but she doesn''t keep her gentle image. After seeing that the visitor is Zhao Huai''s sister, Xia Wanling''s mood is worse for no reason.


    Every time I see this little girl, Xia Wanling always feels very familiar with her, but she doesn''t know where this sense of familiarity comes from.


    "Bold, where are you going?"


    Zhao shuning did not answer.


    Xia Wanling looks at the direction behind Zhao shuning, and her eyes become more severe.


    "You won''t go to Emperor Zun?"


    "Xia Changlao, why are you so hostile to me?"


    In the late summer, when she heard the speech, her voice became a little more kind.


    "I just want to tell you that a big man like emperor Zun is very busy at ordinary times. Even if you have nothing to do, don''t think about meeting him all day. If you have this time, it''s better to practice more mental skills and improve your mental state. Do you know?"


    Zhao shuning said, "if elder Xia says this, I can understand one or two."


    Xia Wanning nods and walks slowly from Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning did not move.


    Because just now, she smelled a familiar smell of danger on the body of the late summer Caragana.


    When the Imperial Palace was conquered in those years, the heads of the four families were basically infected with this flavor.


    She stood still.


    The voice is firm.


    "I don''t know if there are people who are sorry in the life of Xia Changlao?"


    At the end of summer, the Caragana stops.


    Two or three meters apart, both with their backs on.


    "Mr. Xia, have you ever done anything to make you sorry for the people around you?"


    Xia Wan Ling said: "Zhao shuning, you are a disciple of our clan. I''m much more generous to you, but that doesn''t mean you can commit crimes and don''t pay attention to me as an elder."


    "I don''t know. Xia Changlao has such a big shelf."


    Before that lying in the pool of blood, trembling with a small hand, desperate to say please, save my father''s little girl, now, Xia Wanling is still her?


    "What do you mean?"


    In the late summer, Ning turns her head and stares at Zhao shuning''s back.


    Zhao shuning is quite not care about a smile.


    "Nothing. I just feel that Xia Changlao and the person I remember are not the same at all."


    Zhao shuning took a few steps forward and stood still, but he didn''t look back.


    "But I want to say something to elder Xia. It''s not easy to find someone who really trusts you in this life. If you push the people around you down the abyss for your own self-interest, you may be happy and satisfied for a while, but after a long time, everything you get by bad means will come back in another way ¡£¡±


    Zhao shuning turns back slowly.Looking at Xia Wanning, she continued to say seriously: "the way of heaven is good. Who has been spared by heaven? Are you right? How old is Xia


    Zhao shuning''s eyes are so firm and familiar.


    It''s a moment.


    Xia Wanling feels that she seems to have seen the dead Ye Ling.


    She stood opposite, looking straight at herself.


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "I also hope that elder Xia can''t understand what I''m saying."


    Zhao shuning hopes more than anyone that the child he saved at the beginning will not become what he imagined.


    Betrayed by the confidants around, if it is true, when I was Ye Ling, I was really wronged.


    "Elder Xia has something to do with me, so I won''t disturb him. In a few days, I will leave the congregation and go back to my own place. I hope that when I hear the news about elder Xia in the future, I will have a bright future and be respected by thousands of people."


    With these words, Zhao shuning left.


    But in the late summer, when she looks at Zhao shuning''s back, she hasn''t recovered for a long time.


    Many years ago, she grew up under Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling taught her martial arts and mental control.


    Ye Ling once said this to herself.


    "In the future, you will be able to make great achievements in spirit. By that time, you and Ji Qinglin will be a great master. In the future, you will have a bright future and will be admired by thousands of people."


    This is a familiar word.


    At the end of summer, it took a quarter of an hour for Caragana to react.


    At this time, where she is, there is no shadow of Zhao shuning.


    She gave a cold hum.


    "What has a bright future, what is admired by thousands of people, what I have, I get by myself, and no one can stop me."


    She would not believe a word of these demagogues.


    At the end of summer, Ling leaves.


    Ji Qinglin has a panoramic view of the scene under the tree.


    Just now Zhao shuning''s words, to the late summer lime shock is not small, to Ji Qinglin''s influence, it is also huge.


    Because this is what sister Ling said to all their children.


    "Sister Ling, you''re over there. Are you ok?"

 Chapter 297

    In a flash of time, it''s time for Zhao shuning to leave the congregation.


    It is said that in two or three days, the master and the saint will return to Qingyun, but Zhao shuning can''t wait until then, because just yesterday, she received a letter from her father.


    Their Zhao family, in Yanqing City, encountered a big problem.


    At present, his brother is in the critical period of cultivation. Instead of telling him the news, Zhao shuning is ready to go home immediately to see what the situation has become.


    Farewell time, Phoenix Ling pupil also arrived at the scene.


    Since Zhao shuning knew that fenglingtong was the master''s elder sister, as soon as she saw fenglingtong, she felt that she had a halo on her body.


    "Be careful all the way."


    "Yes, thank you very much."


    "Now that you see me, you don''t look as restrained as before. It seems that my family has already told you about me."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Feng Ling Tong said with a smile:" you are very good-looking, character is also very good, our family does not dye, blessed


    Zhao shuning quickly waved his hand and said: "where, compared with the saint, I can''t see it."


    Feng Ling Tong smiles.


    "I always have a good eye for people. In the future, you will be amazing and your appearance will be outstanding."


    Zhao shuning also laughed.


    "Thank you very much for your comfort."


    This little girl, even think that she said this, is to ease her heart?


    Well, in the future, she will certainly understand.


    "If you have nothing to do in the future, remember to come to Qingyun country to see me - my brother. He must welcome you very much."


    "Good."


    After that, Zhao shuning lowered his head.


    Can get Feng Ling Tong''s love, this matter, enough she happy for a long time.


    After saying goodbye, those people went back to the congregation.


    At this time, Zhao shuning received the things into the heaven and earth bag, and then began to rush to the direction of Yanqing city.


    With my current cultivation, I should be able to get home in half a month.


    Zhao shuning didn''t dare to delay. He stepped lightly to the ground and went outside the city wall. There were many disciples going out today, and others didn''t care much about her.


    "Xiao Ning''er."


    "Brother?"


    Hearing the cry, Zhao shuning quickly looked back to the place where the sound came from.


    At this time, Zhao Huai, a white, warm and polite, looks at Zhao shuning with a smile.


    Zhao shuning smiles back.


    Zhao Huai toward Zhao shuning, slowly came over.


    "I thought that my brother would not come today, because you are very busy recently."


    "No matter how busy I am, I won''t even come to see Xiao Ning''er off."


    Zhao shuning skillfully took Zhao Huai''s arm and said with a smile: "I know, brother is very good to me."


    "Come on, brother. I''ll give you a piece."


    "Good."


    They walked quietly without saying a word, but nevertheless, they both understood each other''s wishes.


    Zhao Huai is really one of the few people in the world who are willing to be good to Zhao shuning wholeheartedly.


    Zhao Huai also understood that if there was danger, his sister, no matter how weak she was, would not hesitate to stand in front of him.


    It''s like when I was a kid.


    When I was a child, Xiao Ning''er stood in his way and protected him. When I grew up, I would let his brother protect her in my arms and not let anyone hurt her.


    They walked together for a long time.


    It wasn''t until the sun was setting that it stopped.


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "brother, you said to send me for a while. You see, the day is almost over."


    Zhao huaichong touched Zhao shuning''s hair, and then he took out a string of bracelets from his arms.


    The bracelet was finely woven with four beads on it.


    Two black, one blue and one purple.


    Zhao Huai said softly, "Xiao Ning''er, stretch out your hand."


    Zhao shuning obediently stretches out his right hand. Zhao Huai smiles and puts the bracelet on her hand. As soon as the bracelet reaches Zhao shuning''s hand, two of the beads begin to glow.


    After that, it became dull like the ordinary beads.


    Zhao shuning shakes his hand with a smile, and the bead swings slightly with Zhao shuning''s action.


    "Brother, what''s this?"


    "This is Ning Po Zhu."


    The Pearl of soul?


    Zhao shuning naturally heard of such beads. When she was Ye Ling, she could only have five such beads.


    Zhao Huai''s present ability is really admired by Zhao shuning.


    Such a precious thing, he could give it to himself so easily.


    "Brother, Ning Po Zhu is extremely precious.""That''s not as precious as Xiao Ning''er."


    In fact, there is a legend about Ning Po Zhu.


    That is to say, the person who gets the pearl can inject part of his mind into the Pearl. If the master dies, his mind can also be attached to the Pearl, and he can use another identity to accompany the person he wants to wait for.


    "Brother, this purple bead is you."


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning smile, very happy.


    "Thank you, brother. I like this pearl very much."


    "There are four beads, two of which are black, representing father and mother. The purple one is me, and the blue one is you. We are a family. The bracelet keeps on. Our family will never be separated."


    Zhao shuning said jokingly with a smile.


    "Brother, you can''t tie it up with steel wire. It''s more firm."


    "It''s ice silk. Nothing in the world can break it."


    Zhao Huai touched Zhao shuning''s hair.


    This little girl, who was only as big as her father''s palm at the beginning, was Zhao Huai. She watched her grow up with her own eyes. Unexpectedly, now she is so tall, even her facial features are so beautiful.


    If Zhao shuning suddenly appears in front of Zhao Zhenglin min''er, who has not seen him for many years, I''m afraid they will not recognize him.


    "Well, brother, you go back. I can take care of myself now. You don''t have to worry about it."


    "I know, Xiao Ning''er, when I go back, help me to say sorry to my father and mother. For the time being, I can''t leave the capital Chang''an."


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning didn''t notice that what Zhao Huai said was that he couldn''t leave the capital Chang''an for the time being, not the Zonghui.


    Zhao shuning waved to Zhao Huai with his right hand with a bracelet.


    Then he turned around and disappeared into the night.


    That purple bead, in the dark, slightly flickered.


    Zhao Huai looked back into the night.


    "I said, you can''t move her, no matter who you are."


    The breath disappeared.


    The reason why Zhao Huai insisted on giving Zhao shuning a present is that he found that the alchemists who appeared on the book many years ago disappeared from the world on the first day they left the congregation.


    Now, Zhao Huai gave the bead to Zhao shuning, and escorted her here, just to prevent the intentional persecution.

 Chapter 298

    Yanqing City


    Zhao family.


    At this time, Zhao laoduanzheng is sitting on the main position. Now, he has successfully broken through the third-order spirit pharmacist and become the fourth paragraph.


    Zhao Zheng''s spiritual roots have been damaged. After so many years, it''s hard to see any longer.


    This time, it must be a big trouble.


    Because even Zhao Chao, who was traveling abroad, and Zhao Xiangxiang, returned to Zhao''s home.


    Zhao''s face was grim.


    There was no sound in the hall.


    At this time, in addition to silence, they can find no other way to face the problem.


    This time, the enemy they faced was not the disordered small families, but the Wang family, who had a great reputation in Dongze Dahuang.


    "Father, all this is because of me. If you give me up, the Wang family will be relieved."


    "Father, it''s Shu Ning who provoked me. As her father, I have the greatest responsibility."


    Mr. Zhao looked up and looked around.


    Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er did not dare to continue talking.


    "It''s not shuning''s fault!"


    "It was the Wang family that saw that our Zhao family was becoming stronger and stronger, and deliberately wanted to use this excuse to get rid of our Zhao family."


    That was eight years ago. Zhao shuning was in Yanyu building. Among the disciples he taught, some were from the Wang family, such as Wu Long and Zhang Tianyuan.


    At that time, the Zhao family had little influence, and they didn''t say anything.


    Now, the Zhao family has its own power in Yanqing city. At the beginning, it was also relying on the color of the Wang family. That was the rule made by the Wang family. They just got what they deserved.


    What''s more, the honor of the Zhao family is earned by Shu Ning with his own sweat and hard work. Why do they want to take it away from the Wang family?


    Is it possible to bully a smaller family just because they are powerful?


    Or is it because when the Zhao family went to Yanqing City, they did not offer sacrifices to the Wang family, and the annual tribute was not as much as that of the Li family?


    No matter what it is, now the Wang family has found an excuse.


    It is said that Zhao shuning bullied the disciples of the Wang family. They wanted to get justice for their own disciples.


    The result of the punishment is that the Zhao family will move out of Yanqing city in three days. Otherwise, they will do it themselves. If there are any casualties, the Wang family will not be able to guarantee.


    As we all know, if the Zhao family does not move away from Yanqing City, their fate will be no better.


    It''s just that the Zhao family are not reconciled.


    "Grandfather, in order to help us win the first prize, my younger sister got the land of Yanqing city. I don''t know how many injuries she suffered on that stage. It was my younger sister who made every effort to win such a place for our Zhao family. We gave in like this, and her painstaking efforts went to the East."


    "Xiangxiang, don''t talk. How can your grandfather not know what shuning has done for us? But if we want to resist, we need strength."


    Wang family, such a huge family.


    If it''s not for fear of giving someone something to say, I''m afraid I won''t even give a notice, so I''ll eradicate the Zhao family.


    "What kind of people are they like? What''s the difference between the Wang family and the bandits?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang was impatient, but he had no choice.


    Xie Yu put his hand on Zhao Xiangxiang''s shoulder and comforted him: "you don''t have to worry. I, the Xie family in Huainan, won''t ignore this. Let alone that Zhao shuning was kind to us before, now Xiangxiang is my mother. With these two points alone, we, the Xie family in Huainan, will try our best to help Zhao family gain a firm foothold in Yanqing city."


    Zhao Xiangxiang looked at Xie Yu gratefully and put his head gently in his arms.


    Although Xie Yu is uninhibited outside, at least he can hold his own responsibility in the face of right and wrong.


    "We all know that the Hsieh family in Huainan has a large sphere of influence, but your Hsieh family has not been able to rise in recent years. If your efforts are ruined because of the involvement of my Zhao family, it is the fault of our Zhao family."


    "My father-in-law, my family, I believe that even if my father is here, he will agree with me."


    "Alas -"


    "by the way, I have a younger brother named Xie an. You should know him."


    "The leader of shuiyunsheng?"


    Xie Yu nodded.


    In almost six years, Xie an is now about to break through the five spirit pharmacists.


    Shuiyunsheng, led by him, is becoming more and more powerful. In the generation of Jiangnan and Jiangbei, when Xie an is mentioned, they can think of the invincible shuiyunsheng gang.


    Nowadays, the number of shuiyunsheng''s gangs can attract the attention of such a big family as the Wang family in the river and lake.


    "It''s just that xie''an doesn''t get oil and salt. If we can persuade him to protect the Zhao family with shuiyunsheng''s power, the Zhao family may still have a chance of survival."Zhao also got up.


    Look at Xie Yu.


    Then he went to Xie Yu and knelt down.


    "Mr. Zhao, what are you doing?"


    "Grandfather, I can''t help it. How can you kneel down and thank Yu? He is a junior."


    People want to help Mr. Zhao.


    But Zhao shook his hand and said seriously, "Xie Yu, you are my son-in-law of the Zhao family. If it wasn''t for such a matter of life and death, I would never have embarrassed you like this. I beg you. If anything happens at that time, please take care of my Zhao children."


    "Father, what are you doing?"


    Zhao Zheng and Zhao Xue helped him up.


    Zhao''s old face was full of grief.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s not easy for my Zhao family to have such a foundation. I will never give in. You are the hope of my Zhao family. Let''s go to the Xie family in Huainan first to avoid the limelight."


    "Father, what are you going to do?"


    "I want justice for my Zhao family!"


    "I don''t steal, I don''t rob, I do business openly. Why, why does the Wang family want me to ruin my hundred year foundation?"


    There was silence.


    With tears in her eyes, Zhao Xiangxiang said to Xie Yu, "do you have any way to let the poisonous snake help us?"


    People look at Xie Yu.


    Shuiyunsheng is now their only hope.


    Xie Yu sighed.


    "I try my best, Xiangxiang. You know xiao''an''s temperament. In this world, only the fairy in his mouth can move him. Xiao''an cares so much about the development of shuiyunsheng. I think the chance of him coming is really pitiful."


    Zhao Xiangxiang lowered her eyes.


    "I see. It''s not your fault. If you want to, it''s our Zhao family''s weakness."


    The chance of Xie anken rescuing the Zhao family is not too small, but not at all.


    Although Zhao Xiangxiang and xie''an have only a few sides, she knows that xie''an is cold in face and cold in heart. He regards the development of shuiyunsheng as the most important thing. Now shuiyunsheng is developing so rapidly. At this time, it is not wise to offend the Wang family.

 Chapter 299

    The reason why Xie Yu mentioned poisonous snakes is that he can''t think of a better way.


    Perhaps through Xie an, we can still give the Zhao family a glimmer of hope.


    "Xie Yu, if you can''t, forget it. We shouldn''t let the Xie family carry the pot about our Zhao family."


    "Xiangxiang, what are you talking about? My Xie family and your Zhao family are already married. Don''t worry, I''ll go to xiao''an this evening. Xiao''an has something to do recently and will settle down here in Yanqing city. I''ll ask him. He should, should help."


    Whether Xie an will help or not, Xie Yu is not sure.


    But this time, he must go.


    Xie Yu saluted the crowd.


    And solemnly to Zhao said: "Zhao elder please rest assured, even if xiao''an will not help you, even if the Zhao family finally really no way to go, I Huainan Xie family, always welcome you Zhao people to come."


    Zhao nodded gratefully.


    Xiangxiang, the child, is really blessed.


    It seems that at the beginning, let her go out with the book rather, is indeed a wise move.


    Now, she has found a good family, and the old people of the Zhao family are relieved.


    Before that, the Xie family in Huainan was also an unattainable family in their eyes. Unexpectedly, now, the Xie family in Huainan, xie Yuan''s only son, has become their son-in-law of the Zhao family.


    And in such a critical moment, did not expect to break the engagement with the Zhao family.


    Everything, please.


    "Xie Yu will try his best."


    In the evening, Xie Yu looked at the distance, a burst of melancholy in his heart, Zhao Xiangxiang slowly appeared behind Xie Yu.


    Then, she stretched out her hands and hugged Xie Yu tightly.


    "Xiangxiang -"


    "Xie Yu, don''t move, just let me hold you for a while, just for a while."


    Xie Yu doesn''t move any more. Zhao Xiangxiang gently leans his head on Xie Yu''s back. Before long, Xie Yu feels that his back clothes are soaked with tears.


    He quickly turned around, and sure enough, Zhao Xiangxiang was sobbing.


    Zhao Xiangxiang likes to wear red clothes. Her temper is just like her dress. She is usually hot. It''s rare for her to cry quietly like today.


    Seeing her tears, Xie Yu''s heart began to ache.


    He put Zhao Xiangxiang in his arms and carefully wiped away her tears.


    "Xiangxiang, don''t cry. When you cry, I feel very sad."


    "Thank you, Yu."


    Zhao Xiangxiang looked up and looked at him seriously.


    "You say, I''m listening."


    "Xie Yu, let''s break the engagement."


    "Zhao Xiangxiang, what are you talking about?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang gently pushed Xie Yu away. She wiped away her tears with her sleeve and said seriously, "Xie Yu, I''m serious. Let''s break the engagement. You are the only son of Xie family in Huainan. I shouldn''t have appeared in your life. I can meet you, know you and fall in love. Zhao Xiangxiang is very satisfied. Xie Yu, let''s break the engagement ¡£¡±


    Break the engagement?


    Xie Yu looks at Zhao Xiangxiang incredulously.


    He couldn''t believe it. It came from Zhao Xiangxiang''s mouth.


    Yes, when they first got along with each other, Xie Yu was a dissolute man, and he loved to flirt all day long. However, since he and Zhao Xiangxiang confirmed their mind, he never did that again.


    Now, Xie Yu is sure that for the rest of his life, when Zhao Xiangxiang has to, how can she say such things?


    "Xiangxiang, did I do something wrong? I can change it. I can change it. "


    "Xie Yu, you didn''t do anything wrong. I''m Zhao Xiangxiang. I''m sorry for you."


    "Xie Yu, you Xie''s family has a great career. Don''t be so implicated by my Zhao family. You can go as far as possible. Tomorrow, I will tell my grandfather that I have nothing to do with you any more."


    "Zhao Xiangxiang!"


    "You go."


    Zhao Xiangxiang looks back and no longer looks at Xie Yu, because as long as Xie Yu hugs her, she will definitely be attached to Xie Yu''s embrace and don''t want to leave.


    "Zhao Xiangxiang, do you really think so about me? Do you really think Xie Yu is a man who is afraid of death? Do you really think that at this juncture, I Xie Yu will leave you, regardless of the life and death of your Zhao family? "


    "No, it''s not."


    "Zhao Xiangxiang, come back to me, OK? We are husband and wife. We have to face up to anything in the future. When we were engaged, you said that you would never let me go for the rest of your life, but now you are doing this, is it worthy of your original oath? "


    "Thank you


    "Zhao Xiangxiang, listen to me. I''ll go to xiao''an. I''ll ask him. He will help."


    Zhao Xiangxiang shook his head."Xie Yu, you know more about Xie an''s habits than I do. No one can control his thoughts. No one. Shuiyunsheng is so important to him. He has no obligation to spend the foundation he has built in recent years for an unrelated Zhao family."


    Xie Yu was silent.


    "Xie Yu, just think it''s for me. You go."


    "Bah! I won''t go! "


    "Thank you, Yu?"


    Xie Yu said, while quickly forward, will Zhao Xiangxiang''s body, rude turned over, and then he hugged her tightly.


    "Zhao Xiangxiang, I don''t care. I just want to be with you."


    "Zhao Xiangxiang, don''t say I''m not manly enough. If you want to push me away, I''ll jump off the building."


    "Thank you, Yu."


    "At that time, even if you die, I will pester you."


    Zhao Xiangxiang smiles, but tears fall down involuntarily.


    Others say that Xie Yu is a playboy, and it is absolutely impossible for him to change for anyone. They also say that if Zhao Xiangxiang marries him, Xie Yu will surely take a concubine with 36 rooms to make her angry.


    But you see, Xie Yu is not such a person.


    In his heart, there is an infatuated person.


    That''s what he really looks like.


    "Xie Yu, I -"


    "I don''t care, I don''t listen, I can''t hear."


    Xie Yu shook his head like a rattle.


    Zhao Xiangxiang suddenly laughed. How can she be? Can you find such a good husband?


    "Good."


    "Fragrant?"


    "Well, I promise you, Xie Yu, no matter what we meet in the future, we will go hand in hand. I won''t push you away, and you won''t leave me, OK?"


    Xie Yu''s eyebrows are on.


    Lian said, "good."


    Two people embrace each other, even if the road ahead is very rough, but at least when they embrace each other, that is to have the world.


    "I''ll go to xiao''an."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "Good."


    Even if the Viper doesn''t want to help them, they have to go.

 Chapter 300

    "Everyone, the power in Yanqing city depends on you to expand. I thank you, Xie an, and I thank you all here."


    The snake took the bowl and drank the wine.


    The crowd clapped.


    "The leader is very generous."


    "Thanks to our leader shuiyunsheng, we have done countless Gang tasks over the years. Only in this way can our power grow so fast."


    "Thank you for your help. We are now in the Jianghu. When others hear the name of shuiyunsheng, they will give us three points."


    "Here we are. Here''s to the leader."


    The people raised their glasses and drank them all.


    Xie an nodded with satisfaction.


    Looking at these branches of shuiyunsheng gang in Yanqing City, I feel satisfied.


    He meditated in his heart that they would become the biggest group in the world.


    But it''s been a long time.


    It has been five years since he received any letter from the elder. I don''t know what the elder is like now?


    What''s more, does she remember the boy she rescued in the dark place?


    The snake smiles.


    That smile, there are a lot of vision.


    He had thought many times that if he saw the fairy again, he would face her confidently.


    Then he pointed to the world''s largest group created for her and said to her.


    This is his gift to the fairy.


    The grand banquet slowly dissipated.


    The venue also became extremely quiet. At this time, the two people coming from afar, Xie an, were very familiar with them.


    "Xie Yu, what are you doing here?"


    "Xiao''an, you should be able to guess why I came?"


    Xie an side body, saw behind Xie Yu Zhao Xiangxiang, he then thought of.


    "Xie Yu, I can''t help them. You should know my character."


    "Xiao''an, Zhao shuning is kind to our Xie family in Huainan. As you know, she gave all our Xie family''s protecting monsters to our people."


    "I know that if the Zhao family is in ordinary difficulties, Xie an is willing to help them, and I don''t know right from wrong. But Xie Yu, you should know what the Wang family means to us and the Xie family."


    "Shuiyunsheng is not easy to get to now. I have devoted all my efforts to it. I don''t want to fall short, do you know?"


    "I know."


    Several people fell into silence.


    Zhao Xiangxiang reluctantly squeezed out a smile and said: "viper, in fact, this time, we know you won''t show up, but I think, Xie Yu should, want to make a simple farewell with you, let''s have a drink together."


    Xie Yu looks back in doubt.


    Zhao Xiangxiang nodded to him.


    Xie an looks at two people, then order a person to carry up the superior wine in the mansion.


    Then Xie an nodded to Zhao Xiangxiang.


    So the three of them sat down and began to eat and chat. What they said was all family affairs, while Zhao Xiangxiang was on the side, adding wine to Xie Yu and Xie an.


    It''s a long time since they''ve had a good drink.


    But this wine is very top, drink half, Xie Yu shakes the body to fall down.


    Zhao Xiangxiang gently hugs Xie Yu''s body. Compared with Xie Yu, the poisonous snake at this time is extremely calm.


    The serpent spoke.


    "Is that necessary?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang smiles bitterly.


    "Our daughter of the Zhao family never owes anyone."


    Poisonous snake way: "if Xie Yu knows you calculate him, I am afraid it will make him feel more cold."


    "It''s better than that he followed me to death. In fact, before he came, our Zhao family had secretly discussed it. It''s the disaster of Zhao family. It has nothing to do with the Xie family in Huainan. We won''t involve anyone. When Xie Yu was in my Zhao family, all that he faced was just a play played by everyone to cooperate with me."


    "Why? Xie Yu is just heartless on the surface, but that doesn''t mean he''s not afraid of pain. "


    "Pain, there is always a feeling, if he died, then there is no feeling."


    Zhao Xiangxiang gently helped Xie Yu into the room.


    A moment later, she came out.


    There is no light in the silent night.


    The viper is still waiting for her at the door.


    "Zhao Xiangxiang."


    The snake opened his mouth with doubts in his tone.


    "I don''t understand."


    Zhao Xiangxiang gently opened his lips: "why don''t you understand, Xie an? I love Xie Yu. I think he is more important than my life, so I won''t let him risk for me."


    "Since none of you can do without each other, why don''t you put all this aside and leave together?"Zhao Xiangxiang said with a smile.


    "Poisonous snake, my family name is Zhao. As long as my family name is Zhao one day, I am a member of the Zhao family. They can''t do anything to escape."


    "Do you blame me?"


    "No complaints."


    "If I''m willing to help you, your Zhao family may still have a chance of survival."


    Zhao Xiangxiang smiles.


    "As you said, it''s a ray of life. For this ray of life, it''s unfair to ask you to build into shuiyunsheng''s future."


    The snake was silent.


    "Thank you for understanding."


    "Well, I''d like to ask you to take this medicine. It''s enough. He won''t wake up if he doesn''t have five days and nights. I''ll trouble you to take care of him these five days."


    The snake nodded.


    "I''ve been surnamed Xie for so many years. I''ll try my best to take care of him."


    "Well."


    "Xie an, I''ll go first. Xie Yu will ask you."


    "Good."


    Under the night wind, Zhao Xiangxiang''s red clothes flew, and soon disappeared in front of Xie an''s eyes.


    I don''t know how long after that, Xie an heard a heavy breath, and the poisonous snake said, "she can''t hide it from you."


    "Xiangxiang is a silly girl." Tonight, all her strange actions, Xie Yu and her together for so long, how can not detect her abnormal?


    It was Xie Yu who said this.


    Shea took a breath.


    "Do you really think about it?"


    "Well."


    "You two are really confusing. For your sake, she would rather calculate you than push you away from this danger. For her sake, regardless of the fact that there is a cliff ahead, you should jump down."


    "After that, you will understand."


    "I wish I could never understand," said the snake


    Xie Yu said: "if the fairy in your heart had such a thing, what would you do?"


    "I will do everything to protect her."


    Xie Yu lips radian light open: "even if it is to pay life?"


    "Even if it''s life


    When Xie an finished answering, he was surprised and looked at Xie Yu. He suddenly understood what Xie Yu meant.


    "Xiao an, you like that woman as much as I like Xiangxiang."


    "Me? Like it? Are you fairies


    The snake murmured to itself.


    Is this emotion? Is this the love between men and women? He stepped back, as if thinking about something.


    "Xiao''an, if anything happens to me, my father, please."

 Chapter 301

    "Good."


    It''s better to say that the poisonous snake is selfish or that he can''t help himself.


    Even if he knew from the bottom of his heart that it was wrong to do so, he could not put all his efforts in the past six years on this matter.


    Unless it''s her will.


    "Thank you," Xie said


    He knows the nature of the viper and the influence of this event on shuiyunsheng. Xiangxiang still can''t act. As long as she has something on her mind, it''s all written on her face.


    Tonight, if Xie Yu doesn''t push the boat with the current, I''m afraid Zhao Xiangxiang will come up with other ways to keep Xie Yu away from the fight.


    Sometimes the promise seems so sincere, but what can be said is a lie.


    What''s more ironic is that this lie still comes from sincerity.


    Soon, it was three days.


    On that day, most of the Zhao family in Yanqing city had been evacuated to a safe place by Zhao''s sons.


    Not willing to leave, Mr. Zhao stayed at the door of the Zhao family.


    "This is the foundation of our ancestors. We can''t lose it."


    Originally, Zhao was the only one left in this big Zhao family.


    He listened to the wind whistling past his ears and watched the tree shaking its branches and leaves with the strong wind.


    Zhao took a deep breath and looked ahead.


    "Here we are. Why don''t you show up?"


    There was a strange laugh in the air.


    Then, there were four groups of figures flying from the four sides.


    Three men and one woman.


    It''s all young people.


    They are all dressed in blue, which is the exclusive blue shirt of Wang''s disciples.


    "Wang''s family, you really look up to this messy small family, just such a decadent, also let us four people come."


    The breath of the four is very powerful.


    Moreover, around them, they all have their own monsters.


    In the north is Fei Yang, the leader of Jihan hall, who had a confrontation with Zhao shuning many years ago. After so many years, he is now an adult. This skill has also risen to a new stage.


    It seems that now Feiyang should be the five spirits pharmacist.


    "Mr. Zhao, you should still remember me. A few years ago, I was in your Zhao family in Qinghui Town, but I fell down a lot."


    Mr. Zhao held his breath, not to mention that there were four people coming now. Even if Feiyang came alone, he couldn''t cope with it.


    "Hahaha - even if Mr. Zhao doesn''t remember me, I should remember my evil shadow Xuantian ape. At the beginning, your granddaughter of the Zhao family played us enough."


    At that time, Feiyang pretended to yield and took the opportunity to escape.


    In order to avoid causing unnecessary trouble to the Zhao family, Zhao shuning didn''t get rid of him. He thought he was sincere in correcting his mistakes, but he didn''t expect that he would make a comeback today. At that time, Zhao shuning''s heavy injury to him was always in his heart.


    "You Wangs really look up to my Zhao family. Even a small family like Lao Jiu can force out all the four proud disciples of the Wangs. Even if Lao Jiu dies, he will die in his proper place. Your Wangs are powerful and bully others. In the future, your Wangs'' reputation will only decline more and more."


    "We don''t know whether it will decline or not, but your Zhao family will not be able to leave tonight."


    The south wind from the North gave a cold hum, and what it said was full of chill.


    "Who are you?"


    Nanfeng looked down at Zhao and said, "Oh, maybe we haven''t met each other, but haven''t you heard what your granddaughter did in the south of Qingning?"


    Nanfeng stroked his legs with his left hand, and his knees were still aching.


    "The pain and the hatred have been in my mind for a long time."


    "Master of the mansion, master of Xuanguang mansion, Nanfeng."


    Compared with the noise of the two men, the two men in the East and West were obviously quieter.


    In the west is a girl full of aura. Among the four proud disciples of the Wang family, there is only one woman. I think this person should be Wang Xiling of the linglou. The white haired monster beside her is the famous full moon jade fox.


    Although the girl is smiling so gently now, she is the most vicious of the four in terms of means.


    And the one standing in the East is Bai fan, the leader of wind blade Pavilion.


    Among the four disciples, he is the one with the highest skill and the most comprehensive mental skill. The other three have to lower their heads in front of him.


    "It''s really a pity that some young people are promising, but they help tyrant."


    "At the time of his death, the old man talked a lot. Don''t worry, none of you Zhao family members can escape this evening."


    The old man looked up and said, "what do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? Ha ha ha, don''t you really think that our Wang family will really let you Zhao family go to seclusion? All of your servants who went out were intercepted by our people on the wayWhen Zhao Lao heard the speech, his Qi and blood rose.


    Around the spiritual power soared, toward the flying yang to speak on the past.


    Feiyang dodges and changes the seal in his hand.


    "Blood rainbow seal."


    Feiyang''s palm, like a water snake, was extremely dexterous, avoiding Zhao''s surroundings, and then heavily attacked his chest.


    "Poof!"


    Just for a moment.


    That fresh blood then gushes out from Zhao Lao''s mouth, his body, also along with youth''s that palm strength, heavily falls to the ground.


    "Bang!"


    At this time, the ground was also smashed out of a big hole.


    Feiyang clapped his hands in the middle of the sky, as if he hated Zhao Lao''s clothes and dirty his hands.


    Just now he did it, but it took 100% of the force.


    "Old man, I''ve been practicing for so many years, and I''m still a four section herbalist. Are you ashamed?"


    Mr. Zhao struggled to get up. His shoulder bone was broken in many places. He just moved. The bone pulled his muscles, which made him take a breath.


    "Elder martial brother, you see, it''s just a waste. Is it necessary for the master to let us all come out?"


    "It''s just a little overqualified."


    Bai fan bowed his head and said, "be careful and make a quick decision."


    "Yes


    Feiyang and Nanfeng brought up the spirit power, and the monsters around them also roared. Then, a fireball passed through the sky and swept away towards Zhao Lao.


    "Time does not wait for me, life does not depend on me. Sooner or later, you Wangs will be punished!"


    Old Zhao was in a hurry to exercise, but many of his muscles and veins were broken, and those spiritual powers were accumulated in his body and could not be used.


    The fireball is getting closer.


    Zhao old long breath, he is not willing, even if it is dead, he also died.


    When the fireball was only a short distance away from Zhao, three people suddenly appeared beside him. The three people''s spiritual power ran rapidly, and soon relieved the strength of the fireball.


    The fireball fell to the ground.


    It shows the appearance of three people.


    Zhao Xiangxiang, Xie Yu, viper.

 Chapter 302

    "Son in law, aren''t you already? "Fragrant?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang quickly helped Zhao up and said, "grandfather, I can''t cheat Xie Yu. He knows all about it."


    Zhao Lao sighed.


    "Child, you will do harm to your Xie family."


    "Don''t worry, grandfather. I have nothing to do with the Xie family. The world knows that I''m rebellious. Even if something really happens, it''s my fault. At that time, my father knows what to do!"


    "Grandfather, you don''t have to worry about our family, father and uncle, they will protect them, Xie family also came to help a few courtiers, they are good for the time being."


    Zhao Lao sighed.


    In the middle of the sky, the four people looked at several people on the ground.


    The south wind naturally saw Xie an.


    "Isn''t this the outsider of the Xie family? Yes? In the past, you didn''t dare to jump in front of me. Now, you dare to take care of my Wang family''s affairs? "


    The snake''s face was a little gloomy.


    At the beginning, when he participated in the joint competition of disciples, Nanfeng called him a useless person, but he never forgot the scene of poisonous snake.


    It was Wang Xiling who recognized the poisonous snake. After all, he had been wandering in the river and lake for many years, and he knew more about the appearance of these people.


    "The leader of shuiyunsheng? Hahaha - today I''m really an eye opener. Why? You shuiyunsheng, also want to fight against my Wang family? "


    "What does the matter between you have to do with shuiyunsheng?"


    "I know you, Xie an, the leader of shuiyunsheng, also known as poisonous snake."


    "If I die here tonight, I will not be the leader of shuiyunsheng. Before I come here, I have left a secret letter. If I can''t go back tonight, I will break the relationship with shuiyunsheng. You Wangs can''t fight against shuiyunsheng."


    Wang Xiling smiles.


    "That''s basically impossible. The light can''t come. The dark, we can too."


    "Mean man."


    Xie Yu turns back and looks at the snake.


    "Xiao an, it''s still time to quit."


    Xie an shook his head.


    "She said that she hoped that I could help them when I was young and weak. If I ignore you for my own interests and for the sake of shuiyunsheng, it''s against her original intention."


    In Xie an''s arms, there is the wooden card.


    He took it with him at any time, but with the passage of time, he slowly forgot the initial idea.


    "Thank you very much."


    Xie an nodded, and then he looked at Nanfeng. His eyes were frightening.


    "Why, you, a child from the Xie family, don''t have pure blood. Do you want to be my opponent?"


    Now Nanfeng is also a five way spirit pharmacist.


    But he didn''t know that the current poisonous snake was not the one on the Huaihe River. His ability was stronger than before. I don''t know how much.


    Bai Fan said, "do you need me to do it?"


    "Elder martial brother, please stay here to see the play."


    Wang Xiling also said, "you two should be able to solve them. I''ll watch the play with my elder martial brother."


    Wang Xiling is the apple of the eye of the Wang family.


    When the other two heard this, they naturally nodded.


    Wang Xiling has been interested in Bai fan since he was a child. This matter has long spread in the Wang family, but Bai fan doesn''t seem to care so much about Wang Xiling.


    "If you don''t want to move, just rest."


    If they can''t even deal with such a few scum, then their title of inner disciple will be given away.


    Xie an said: "give me Nanfeng, Xie Yu. Can you and Zhao Xiangxiang deal with Feiyang?"


    Xie Yu said with a smile: "don''t worry, my brother has not seen anything for a long time."


    Feiyang sneered. He didn''t worry about the spiritual power of several people on the ground. In his opinion, they all came out of the chaotic family without any formal guidance.


    And he is Feiyang, gifted, and a disciple of the Wang family. It can''t be easier to deal with such a few people.


    "Concentrate on the fight."


    Xie Yu nodded, the sword in his hand suddenly came out of the sheath, and Zhao Xiangxiang''s long sky whip also danced with him.


    Now, it''s like two battlefields.


    The south wind and the Viper did not start a war.


    They just look at each other in the eyes, you can see from each other''s eyes contempt, dissatisfaction.


    "Before the coward, even than the test did not dare to play, today, without that little girl, you are a lot of courage


    The snake gave a sneer.


    Hands up.


    Around them, a protective cover was built for both of them.


    Snake''s eyes, more and more wrong.


    "You''re looking for your own death.""It''s not certain who will die."


    The snake''s eyes are extremely sinister. Nanfeng didn''t care much at first, but with the flow of time, the snake''s spiritual power becomes more and more strong in the air.


    Because the protective cover was set up, the two people in the mid air could not sense the change of the snake''s spiritual power at this time.


    Otherwise, they would be surprised.


    Viper''s cultivation is already a five way spirit pharmacist, and he has reached the top of this level. He only needs a chance to break through.


    The south wind also sensed something was wrong.


    With sharp eyes, he suddenly looked at the poisonous snake and said in surprise, "five way spirit pharmacist?"


    "Ripin, wudaoling pharmacist."


    With a gloomy smile, the snake''s spirit power has gathered into a ball. Once the spirit power of Pengbai is released, the damage power must be terrible.


    At this time, Nanfeng knew that the progress of viper over the years was just like flying speed.


    Now the south wind is just a star among the five spirit pharmacists.


    But the rank of viper is much higher than that of him.


    At this time, it''s too late to regret.


    Nanfeng had to adjust his spirit and began to fight with all his strength, but he had to deal with every move of the poisonous snake.


    Then the snake moves unreal and inserts two needles into the magic palm.


    At this time, Nanfeng had no skill to deal with the poisonous snake. He had to fight hard and get hurt by the poisonous snake.


    It wasn''t long.


    The steps of the south wind began to become vain.


    The needle must have been poisoned by the snake.


    "You


    "Nanfeng, head of Xuanguang mansion, when you called me a coward that day, I didn''t expect that you would have such a day."


    In the hands of the poisonous snake, a pear blossom needle appeared again. The tip of the pear blossom needle was shining with a faint blue light.


    "Lan You Ran venom, this kind of venom can damage the spirit root."


    The south wind retreated in terror.


    The viper is pressing.


    At this time, Bai fan in the middle of the sky, aware of something wrong, immediately offered a magic weapon and tore the protective cover of Nanfeng and the poisonous snake.


    In order to prevent the poisonous snake''s pear blossom from needling into Nanfeng''s skin, Bai fan''s sharp sword in his hand flew to the poisonous snake.


    They thought that the Viper would definitely escape.


    In this way, the pear blossom needle dyed with LAN Youran''s venom will not penetrate into Nanfeng''s body.


    However, a scene of surprise appeared.


    When the snake saw the sharp sword coming, he just turned aside to avoid harm. The sword ran through the snake''s shoulder blade.


    In Nanfeng''s incredible eyes, the snake sneers and stabs the pear blossom needle into Nanfeng''s body.

 Chapter 303

    "What a poisonous snake."


    Bai fan''s sword was suddenly withdrawn.


    Xie an''s body also retreated with the strength of the sword.


    He fell to the ground in embarrassment, holding his body steady with one hand and touching the bloody shoulder with the other.


    From the moment when the sword penetrated his body to now, Xie an didn''t even hum.


    The beaded sweat dripped down his cheek.


    The snake is laughing, so gloomy smile, attracted the presence of all palpitations.


    Bai fan is worthy of being the most proud disciple of the Wang family. He can hurt Xie an with a simple move.


    "It''s very vicious of you to start."


    The snake slowly stood up, stretched out his right hand, and slowly wiped the blood from his lips.


    His smile was fierce and terrible.


    "Xie an, you are famous in the world. For the sake of an unknown family, you offend the Wang family. This deal is really not worth it."


    Nanfeng''s eyes were scarlet. He collapsed and couldn''t get up any more.


    At this point, his hands were shaking.


    He can feel that the waves are slowly eroding his spiritual roots.


    "Elder martial brother, don''t talk nonsense with him. Elder martial brother, you killed him, you helped me to kill him."


    Bai fan didn''t look back and said in a low voice: "shut up, don''t you think it''s shameful to abandon yourself?"


    Nanfeng closed his mouth and only dared to stare at Xie an.


    Xie an, nicknamed poisonous snake, his temperament is really like a poisonous snake. It''s just because he was a coward of Nanfeng at the beginning. Now, even though he is suffering from severe shoulder pain and the risk of losing half an arm, he will destroy Nanfeng''s spirit root.


    Kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred.


    The Viper thinks it''s worth the deal.


    Wang Xiling also slowly drifted to Bai fan''s back at this time.


    She took a look at the south wind on the ground, and then at Feiyang who was fighting with Zhao Xiangxiang and Xie Yu. She said contemptuously, "waste."


    It''s a shame for the Wang family that they can''t deal with even a small family and those who come from the wild road.


    "Elder martial brother Bai fan, I can''t keep him."


    "I know."


    Now the viper is so strong that he has already formed a feud with the Wang family. If he doesn''t root out now, he will have endless troubles in the future.


    In fact, because of the matter in Daliang, the border area, Zhao shuning pulled a piece of fat for the Zhao family that the four families coveted.


    From that time on, the four families all had a grudge against the Zhao family.


    Before, they could have easily removed the Zhao family, but they didn''t know what fortune the Zhao family had taken. They were able to get the protection of the mysterious people in Chang''an, the capital.


    Choosing such a day today is the best way to get off the phone.


    The other three families used their power to get rid of the mysterious people who guarded the Zhao family, and they were responsible for the final eradication of the Zhao family.


    Bai fan knows that their Wang family is like a bird in the ascendant this time.


    If this is done well, the Wangs can continue to enjoy the offerings of Yanqing city as before.


    But if they can''t handle it properly, leave a story behind and let it go, they will surely be criticized.


    At this point.


    In the rear of the Zhao family, a large number of people began to emerge.


    The poisonous snake fixed her eyes on it and turned cold for a moment.


    There are so many people coming here, most of them are Shui Yunsheng''s gang members.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Guild leader, we read the secret letter you left in advance. We shuiyunsheng are a family. We will never let you go."


    "Yes, gang leader, the first group of our shuiyunsheng gang members were all students of Yanyu building. At that time, our gang leader was Zhao shuning. At that time, she told us that shuiyunsheng was a collective, with all the advantages and disadvantages."


    "So, we will never regret it tonight, even if we lose our lives here."


    "Zhao shuning is our former leader, and you are our current leader. Even for these two reasons, we shuiyunsheng will never ignore it."


    "Yes


    At this time, Feiyang, who was fighting, was also defeated. He was beaten back many steps by Zhao Xiangxiang''s whip and Xie Yu''s sword technique, and returned to the opposite side of Xie an.


    Shuiyunsheng''s gang quickly formed a circle, surrounded Zhao and the snake in the middle.


    Viper''s state of mind at this time is an indescribable feeling.


    Over the years, he only thought about how to carry forward shuiyunsheng. In the end, he also got the result he wanted, but he didn''t expect that these people who had no so much relationship with him would stand up and protect him at this time.


    The Viper slowly came out of the crowd.


    Come to the front.


    Bai fan with the three people, indifferent to look at all this."Xie''an, you brought shuiyunsheng in. Don''t you regret it?"


    "We don''t regret it!"


    It is the voice of all that answers Baifan.


    So many elixirs, if they use the power together, the power will resonate.


    The shield produced by spiritual resonance must be powerful, and the shield will become extremely hard.


    "Fight."


    "Yes


    In the hands of all the people, a new shield was formed. Bai fan sighed that it was not good. He quickly carried the south wind and said to several people, "go back!"


    Most of shuiyunsheng''s people are from Yanyu building.


    Their spiritual power is medium among the elixirs, so they can successfully graduate from Yanyu building.


    "A bunch of clowns. They''re just sensational."


    Wang Xiling was short of breath at this time. Although she had just flashed fast, her skirt was still scratched by the sharp edge of the protective cover.


    "You elixirs, do you know that Yanyu building is the territory of my Wang family, and my Wang family has cultivated you. Even if you are not grateful, you dare to fight against my Wang family."


    "The Wangs cultivate us? Miss Wang, it''s heartless of you to say that. "


    The snake slowly raised its head and looked at Wang Xiling in the air.


    "When we went to Yanyu building, we were educated by teachers. Moreover, we paid you a high fee. Our fee was enough for ordinary people to eat for ten years. What did the Wang family do? You are just locusts who stand on the top and only know how to suck human blood. "


    "That is, the cost of Yanyu building rises again and again. In the past, when the empress Ye Ling was alive, only one stone was needed to enter the school, but now, your royal family, it has risen to 15."


    "You Wangs are sucking our blood. Do you still want us to be loyal to Wangs? Dream


    Wang Xi stamped his feet in spirit.


    Holding up his hands, he released the flames all over the sky, but the flame still failed to penetrate the hard shield.


    "Elder martial brother Bai fan!"


    "Younger martial sister, you don''t have to be so impatient."


    Bai fan turned back and looked at the snake.


    "Xie an, you should know that this protective cover can only protect you for a while. When your food is exhausted and your physical strength is weak, all of you can''t leave."


    The snake looked up and said coldly, "so what?"


    Shuiyunsheng all looked up at the four people and said in a loud voice, "so what?"


    The sound was loud and magnificent. The space on that day was slightly deformed by the sound.

 Chapter 304

    "You can be turtles in there."


    "Younger martial sister, help me set up the southern border."


    "Elder martial brother Bai fan?"


    "Since they are going to hide in it, I will let none of them get out."


    "Elder martial brother is a good schemer."


    Then, all the people in the shield can only watch Bai fan and Wang Xiling join hands and add another layer of shield. It''s just that if you want to break that layer of shield from inside, it''s just as hard as heaven.


    Bai fan with the other three people to retreat first.


    He knew that there was no way to spend it now.


    Shuiyunsheng has a large number of people. The shield built by their spiritual power is extremely strong.


    What''s more, we can''t afford to waste time on the injury of Nanfeng.


    Although Bai fan doesn''t care about Nanfeng''s life and death, there is still a family in Qingning behind Nanfeng. Although there are many declining families in Qingning now, the dead camel is bigger than the horse. Their Wang family still needs the huge sacrifice of the family in Qingning to support them.


    After the four stepped down.


    The snake spat out blood.


    Just now, Bai Fan Jian''s strength was too strong. He could not show too much discomfort.


    "Xiao''an!"


    "Viper!"


    "Gang leader!"


    All of them helped Mr. Zhao and the snake back to the room.


    For them now, it is to cure the wounds of Mr. Zhao and the poisonous snake first. They are seriously injured, especially Mr. Zhao, whose muscles and veins are broken. I don''t know if he can stand up again in the future.


    Zhao shuning is on his way.


    All of a sudden, she felt a sharp pain in her chest.


    That feeling made her bend down, and finally her big breath was relieved.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning felt more and more uneasy.


    Also at this time, she felt as if a red lotus appeared in her mind.


    Then, from the red lotus center, came a voice.


    "How are you, Ning''er?"


    It''s Shifu.


    How can Shifu know that he is not feeling well now?


    "Master, I''m ok. Maybe I''ve been on my way before, so I''m a little confused."


    "That''s good. If you have anything, please tell me at any time."


    Zhao shuning was quite calm, and then said, "thank you, master."


    There was no voice for a long time. When Zhao shuning thought that the master was gone, he said slowly: "between us, there is no need to say thank you."


    Knowing that Yan Ruyu couldn''t see it, Zhao shuning nodded.


    Then, the red lotus disappeared in Zhao shuning''s mind.


    Along the way, Zhao shuning has been rowing, and he has even saved time for rest, so he is a little tired.


    In spite of this, she did not dare to rest.


    She always felt that the family needed her.


    His parents need him.


    Zhao shuning kept on driving all the way, and then he was so tired that he took a rest in a teahouse.


    As soon as she sat down, many teenagers cast strange eyes on her.


    Zhao shuning was surprised, but he didn''t know why they looked at themselves like this.


    It was not until the second child served tea for Zhao shuning that he nearly knocked over the teahouse that Zhao shuning said: "how did I provoke you? Why do you all look at me like that? "


    Xiao Er is busy packing.


    "Excuse me, girl," he said, "there has never been such a beautiful girl in our town. For a moment, we took a few more eyes and asked the girl not to blame."


    Zhao shuning felt a little uncomfortable.


    He quickly waved his hand and said, "go ahead, change a pot of tea again."


    "Well, I''m sorry, girl."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    After a while, a pretty young man came to Zhao shuning.


    "Girl, is anyone here?"


    Zhao shuning is in a bad mood.


    "Are you blind?"


    The boy felt his nose, a little embarrassed, but he just sat down.


    Zhao shuning is not in the mood to argue with her. She has changed a lot, but she doesn''t find it. Now she is more and more charming. There are few women in the congregation. What she sees is such a beautiful woman as LAN Yan. As time goes by, she thinks she looks ordinary.


    At most, it''s just better looking than others.


    "What''s the girl''s name?"


    "I didn''t call."


    The boy coughed unnaturally.


    Then he asked, "I mean, who is the name of the girl?"


    Zhao shuning lazily raised his eyes and asked: "what does it have to do with you?"The young man said, "well, I''ll treat the girl to tea in exchange for her name. What do you think?"


    "Not so much."


    Ah?


    "I''m not short of money."


    The youth went away dejected, Zhao shuning said two words silently in his heart, that is sick.


    After a while, the second child brought up the tea. When Zhao shuning was drinking tea, she heard that the people next door had discussed the Zhao family in Yanqing city. Her heart was also raised.


    The speaker is the young man who came to chat up with Zhao shuning.


    "Did you hear that? All the members of the Zhao family have been arranged in Xie''s villa. "


    "I''ve heard that, but I''ve also heard that Xie''s villa is going to have bad luck. The Wang family has said that if Xie''s villa doesn''t hand over Zhao''s people in three days, they will come to the house in person."


    "Well? I heard that Xie Yu, the son of the Xie family, is also a good elixir. With him, the Wang family should not be able to do it easily, right


    "Don''t you know? Now Xie Yu is not in Xie''s villa. Now the guardians of Xie''s villa are all the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, as well as the sons of Zhao''s family. "


    The teacup in Zhao shuning''s hand broke to pieces.


    She looked back at the table over there.


    "Hello


    All the men at the table turned their heads.


    Among them that young man, also involuntarily red face, although Zhao shuning does not know, he has what good blush?


    "What''s the matter, girl?"


    "Come here."


    In the noise of several people, the boy stood up shyly and walked slowly to Zhao shuning.


    "Girl, what can I do for you?"


    "Can you tell me all the things you said to them before?"


    "Of course."


    Zhao shuning listened carefully.


    After listening, her face was gloomy and terrible.


    "Girl?"


    Zhao shuning looked back at the boy and said, "do you know where Xie''s villa is?"


    "Yes, it''s 100 li away from our town. It used to be a summer resort, which was used by the young master of Xie family for fun."


    "Thank you very much."


    Zhao shuning took out three spirit stones from the heaven and earth bag and put them on the young man''s hand.


    The blush on the boy''s face hasn''t faded. When he just wanted to refuse, Zhao shuning got up quickly and wasn''t on the seat.


    She gave a small grain of gold to Xiao ER and left immediately.


    A hundred miles away, she knew where it was. Before that, she had been there alone.

 Chapter 305

    In Xiejiashan village, Zhao Zheng and Zhao Xue are applying medicine to the people of the clan.


    They have already quit Yanqing city as promised, but the Wang family is obviously not willing to let them go.


    This morning, the people of the clan went out to buy this week''s food, but before they arrived, they were surrounded by many people.


    Without saying a word, the people started to beat them to death.


    Moreover, no one dares to sell food to Xiejia villa where they go.


    Wang family, it''s really amazing.


    Zhao shuning walked on the road, looking at the many fresh fruits and vegetables on the market, he stopped.


    A thought rose in her heart, so she turned around and ordered a large number of food materials. The time for taking the goods was tomorrow, and Zhao shuning paid a large deposit in advance.


    After doing it well, it was almost evening.


    Zhao shuning left the town with a slight jump. Someone saw that the pretty girl was leaving the town and entering the mountain forest.


    Her body, suddenly more than a four or five meters high snow-white monster, look at the monster ferocious appearance, like the mountain overlord.


    But she faced the girl, but she bent down very meekly.


    With the monster, she disappeared in front of the man in a flash.


    This kind of magical thing once made the passer-by feel that he was dazzled before, so he had hallucination.


    At this time, Xie''s villa is obviously also surging, and a dangerous breath is spreading.


    In the Zhao family, Zhao Lao has the highest rank.


    After that, Zhao Xiangxiang was still famous. But now, Zhao Xiangxiang and Zhao Lao are trapped in the Zhao family residence in Yanqing city. They can''t get out, and no one else can get in.


    Only Zhao Zheng, Zhao Xue and Zhao Chao, who are good at spirit, are guarding the Xie villa.


    Zhao Zheng''s spiritual roots were damaged before, but it was very difficult to recover from the peak period, although they were repaired with the help of the elixir.


    Now, the Wang family has just sent out seven or eight disciples, which has already made a mess of Xie''s villa.


    This is Xieyu''s territory. Even if Xieyuan wants to lend a helping hand, for a moment, the hand of Xieyu family in Huainan can''t extend so long.


    Now, the blue shirt disciples standing opposite Xie''s villa are disdainful.


    "Zhao Zheng, your Zhao family will be destroyed sooner or later. Where else do you want to escape?"


    "That is, no one who wants to destroy the family can escape."


    When he came here this time, Wang Cheng specially asked him to make a quick decision.


    If it can''t be avoided at that time and the information is leaked, then we should eliminate the root cause and never let them have the chance of backwater.


    At that time, it is not difficult to use the power of the four families to seal up the affairs of the Zhao family.


    Even if Zhao Huai and Zhao shuning of Zonghui came, they did not dare to say anything without evidence.


    However, they did not expect that Zhao shuning would rush to Yanqing city so quickly. He only drank a few water on the way, and even ate with dry food.


    "What are you doing with all that nonsense! It''s not so easy for you to take the life of my Zhao family. "


    Zhao Zheng''s words fall.


    The three brothers looked at each other and attacked together.


    The seven or eight people on the opposite side, seeing the scene, had a sneer in their mouth.


    "To die!"


    "Don''t think too much of yourself!"


    Eight people all sacrificed the spirit weapon, behind them, emerged many different weapons.


    Then, these weapons swept out, and even directly unloaded Zhao Zheng''s offensive. Moreover, the fierce offensive never stopped, overturning Zhao Zheng''s offensive to the ground.


    When they quickly straightened up, the weapons of those people had been put on their necks.


    "You see, even this kind of shrimp, I don''t know why the Lord is so careful."


    "It''s said that there are two outstanding figures in the Zhao family. Now they are both disciples of the clan."


    "You should know what to do?"


    "Of course, we are very clear about the habits of the Lord. If a man dies, there will be no proof of his death. Even if the children of the Zhao family come to him, they will not be able to make any big waves morally."


    "That''s right. We''ve dealt with a lot of these things, and we''ve been very handy for a long time."


    "This time, the rest of you don''t want to rob me. The head of Zhao Zheng belongs to me. Then I''ll get a reward and take my brothers to the GouLan yard."


    "Ha ha ha ha --"


    a burst of laughter came.


    If someone saw it, I''m afraid they would be extremely surprised. At the same time, they would be disgusted by the words of this group of people.Wang''s family is one of the four famous families, but it is such a famous family. The "talent" cultivated by the family is full of foul language.


    "It''s dirty to die in your hands."


    As Zhao Zheng said this, he took the initiative to bump into those people''s knives.


    Seeing this, Zhao Xue and Zhao Chao closed their eyes and planned to end their own lives.


    It''s their Zhao family who are not as skilled as others. In this world, the strong are respected. When they meet these, they don''t think it means they are convinced.


    See Zhao Zheng''s action.


    Lin min''er lost his voice and wanted to cry, but he couldn''t.


    She fell to the ground and couldn''t move for half a minute.


    "Ding! Ding! Ding


    Three clear voices came from the third son of the Zhao family.


    If you look closely, the sharp swords pointing at them are all folded in two.


    Because of their sudden strength, the young men in blue shirt leaned back. They reluctantly supported themselves by the remaining half of the sword.


    "Who?"


    "Who!"


    In the air, there was no sound.


    The seven or eight men in blue shirt also began to panic. Were their actions noticed by other experts tonight? Otherwise, in such a small place as Yanqing City, no one dares to meddle in their Wang family''s business.


    "I''m Qi Ke, a disciple of the Wang family. If you pass by, you''d better not meddle in this matter. Our Wang family has no enmity with you. If you do it, it''s against the morality of the river."


    "Morality and justice in the world?"


    There was a sneer in the air.


    "As you said, if I kill you quietly tonight, you have no evidence and can''t help me, don''t you?"


    The voice falls, the girl in the distance suddenly arrives in the mid air opposite the eight people.


    The girl was dressed in water blue long clothes, her hair was simply pulled up with a jade hairpin, her face was delicate, her skin was like cream, her eyes were as bright as obsidian, she floated in, just like a hermit fairy. When she appeared, everyone couldn''t move their eyes.

 Chapter 306

    Zhao shuning''s hair is slightly moist.


    She came all the way, not daring to delay.


    My father wrote to tell her that something had happened at home. It must be something very important. That''s why he told her.


    Just now fortunately, she came in time, otherwise now what she saw was the bodies of her father and uncles.


    Looking at the girl who suddenly appeared.


    The Zhao family, who got the gap, quickly stood up and stepped back.


    Zhao Zheng arrives at Lin min''er and reaches out his hand to help her up.


    At this time, Lin min''er quickly hugs Zhao Zheng. At this time, her body is still shaking slightly. Obviously, Zhao Zheng''s action just now really scares Lin min''er.


    "Brother Zheng, you scared me to death. How can you do this? You still have me, huai''er, and shuning. How can you be impulsive?"


    "Min, I''m sorry."


    Lin min''er''s sobbing voice rang out faintly.


    Previously, she was too scared to say anything or roar any sound. Now that her emotion is released, she can''t help her tears for a moment.


    Zhao Xue looked at the girl in the air. The more she looked, the more familiar she was.


    Then, the girl slowly fell in front of the Zhao family, looked at the seven or eight men in blue shirt and said: "bullying others, Wang Cheng, the old dog, is still disgusting as always."


    Several people looked at each other.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing that Zhao shuning didn''t answer, the leading man in blue said, "we''re not from the Wang family. We''re just -"


    Zhao shuning looked sharp and looked at those people: "what? I''m looking for scapegoats again. "


    Many years ago, Ye Ling became a scapegoat for their crimes. Now, do they still want to do something about it?


    After so many years, Wang Cheng''s style has not changed and he is still so despicable.


    Zhao Chao learned from Zhao.


    "Second brother, what are you looking at?"


    "You see, this girl is not familiar. I always feel that I have seen her somewhere."


    "Second brother, are you crazy? Look at the girl''s breath, at least six yuan spirit pharmacist above, when do we know such a powerful person in Zhao family? He is an expert. Maybe he just looked at our poor Zhao family and didn''t like it, so he helped them. "


    Zhao Xue shook his head.


    "No way."


    He looked down at Zhao Zheng and said, "brother, have a look. Do you know this elder?"


    Zhao Zheng looked up.


    Then he was stunned.


    When Lin min''er saw Zhao Zheng''s expression, she stopped sobbing and looked at the girl''s direction. She was stunned.


    The graceful and upright girl.


    It''s Shu Ning, their daughter Shu Ning!


    Despite all these years, they were able to recognize her at a glance.


    Zhao shuning is Lin min''er''s child born in October. She hasn''t seen her for many years. She is so beautiful.


    "Master, you may have misunderstood us."


    Those blue shirt men also want to explain that, after all, it is not a wise move to face such a strong opponent.


    "Shuning -"


    a bunch of voices came from the rear.


    Several men in blue looked behind the girl.


    What did they call her? Shuning? Zhao shuning, the youngest daughter of the Zhao family?


    Isn''t she in the congregation? Why are you here?


    "Say, why not?"


    A few men in blue shirt just wanted to retreat, but behind them, there was a wall of strength. The strength of the wall was too strong for them to break.


    "Do you want to go now? It''s late. "


    "Shuning --"


    at this time, Zhao shuning turned around and looked at the people behind him.


    Zhao ChaoLian said: "brother, don''t yell. How can you be our family''s shuning


    But when Zhao Chao saw the girl''s face, he first felt familiar with it, and then he covered his mouth in surprise.


    No! Is this girl really the child of their Zhao family?


    Or is it just a little bit similar?


    "Uncle, long time no see."


    It''s Zhao shuning! That little girl, as thin as she was when she was a child, can only be regarded as medium-sized. How can she change completely now?


    I don''t know how many good wives and men will be harmed in the future.


    Thinking that the girl opposite is his little niece, Zhao Chao feels that his word "disaster" is really inappropriate.


    "Father, mother."


    After Zhao shuning nodded to Zhao Xue, he went to Zhao Zhenglin and min''er.


    Lin min''er quickly gets up, gets rid of Zhao Zheng''s embrace, and embraces Zhao shuning."Shuning, you''re back."


    "Mother."


    "Son, have you suffered from being out all these years? You must have suffered, haven''t you? "


    Zhao shuning''s eyes are also moist.


    She shook her head and said, "mother, I''m fine."


    Lin min''er releases Zhao shuning. Zhao shuning turns a circle in front of Lin min''er. Then Lin min''er hugs her again.


    They are blood related relatives, they can give their best for each other.


    And, nothing in return.


    Zhao Zheng looked at Zhao shuning. As a father, he was full of tears. But when he saw his own daughter, whom he had not seen for many years, his eyes were still moist.


    "Father."


    "Shuning."


    "Father, I''m back. Are you still well?"


    "All right, all right."


    Behind him, there was a fight.


    "Shuning, be careful!"


    Zhao shuning just a smile, and then she gently waved her hand, the man waved his fist, hit on the wall of force out of thin air.


    Click.


    With the sound of the blue man''s fracture, and the sound of killing a pig.


    The man''s fists are full of blood.


    Through the blood, you can still see the white bones inside.


    "Sneak attack. Next time, please keep your feet quiet. No, you don''t have another time."


    Zhao shuning hands together, the two sides of the wall, even began to close in the middle.


    The next moment, the eight people''s bodies began to be extremely flat, during which there was no lack of screams.


    Zhao shuning gently hit a ring finger, and then, the eight people, in full view of the public, bang bang several sound, burst into pieces.


    The girl''s expression is still so relaxed.


    The people of Zhao family are petrified again.


    They always know that Zhao shuning has excellent talent and ability, but they never thought that their little girl of Zhao family was so strong.


    The men in blue shirt on the opposite side are the four section elixirs.


    However, Zhao shuning just waved his hand gently, and he was able to isolate them. With a loud finger, he even sent them all to the road of the yellow spring. This is the first time that they met.


    "Father, mother, let''s go first. I have many things to tell you."


    "Good -"


    "

 Chapter 307

    For Zhao shuning''s ability, they can only temporarily press down their excited mood.


    Because their father, Zhao Lao, Zhao Xiangxiang and Xie Yu, are still trapped in the Zhao family in Yanqing City, and their life and death are uncertain.


    Listen to Zhao Zheng finish those words, Zhao shuning''s brow, is also more wrinkly more tight.


    "I did harm to the Zhao family."


    "It''s not you. It''s none of shuning''s business. It''s the Zhao family that is too weak. As a child of the Zhao family, you have done too much for our Zhao family. If we are such a big Zhao family, you need a child to carry everything, it''s the incompetence of our Zhao family."


    Zhao shuning said: "I offended the Wang family. I was careful enough, but I didn''t expect --"


    "shuning, silly child, even if you didn''t offend the Wang family and did those things in Yanyu building, do you think the Wang family would let us go? What their Wang family values is the follow-up development of our Zhao family. Moreover, we have been in Yanqing city for seven years. In these seven years, we have only offered to the Wang family according to the normal tax, and they are naturally dissatisfied. "


    Zhao shuning stood up.


    All eyes followed her.


    "Child?"


    "Father, mother, uncle."


    "Shuning, what''s the matter?"


    "If the Wang family can''t accommodate us and wants to annex us, I want to turn it around and overturn the foundation of the Wang family."


    When this remark came out, four people were in an uproar.


    "Shuning, do you know the consequences?"


    "I know. That''s why I have to discuss with you now. I don''t know if you agree with me? Of course, there must be risks in doing so, but even if we don''t, the Wang family will not let us go. "


    "We would rather die on the battlefield than live in the enemy''s insult."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    She knew that although the ability of the Zhao family was not as good as those of the big families, their bodies and bones were all right.


    "Shuning, whatever you want to do, do it. We support you!"


    "Yes, we support you!"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    I began to discuss with everyone about tomorrow.


    The Zhao family in Yanqing City, they are sure to go back.


    That''s Zhao shuning''s effort to win the award through the competition in Huaihe River. That''s what their Zhao family should get.


    Tomorrow''s war, Zhao shuning will try his best to protect the people of the Zhao family, but this is a war, and their people of the Zhao family will surely suffer casualties.


    This casualty is inevitable. Zhao shuning has to prepare them psychologically.


    There is no one in the Zhao family who is afraid of death.


    It''s not the son of the Zhao family who can''t go to the battlefield.


    The next day, the vendors were in the market waiting for yesterday''s big customer to come and receive the goods. Yesterday, they received the girl''s deposit. She made such a big move.


    So the peddlers did not doubt him. As soon as they went back yesterday, they took out the grain in the granary, as well as the vegetables and fruits in the field. Today, they loaded them and put them on the carriage, waiting for Zhao shuning to come and get the goods.


    Instead of picking up the goods, Zhao shuning went to Yanqing City alone, but he gave the gold to his second uncle Zhao Xue and asked him to take the Zhao family to pick up the goods.


    In the scorching sun, fruits and vegetables can''t be kept for much time. If they can''t be sold today, they will fall in price tomorrow.


    Zhao shuning just wanted to tell the peddlers that in times of crisis, they should have their own backbone. They should not be the executioners who secretly push others to death because they are afraid of power.


    When she left, she specially told Lin min''er that she would not pick up the goods until an hour after noon.


    At that time, with the second uncle, the peddler did not dare to do anything.


    The rest of the people tried their best to go to Yanqing city.


    The Zhao family in Yanqing City, xie''an is much better now. Zhao Xiangxiang is arranging the food for today''s shuiyunsheng gang.


    Now, shuiyunsheng has grown very strong. If all the branches of shuiyunsheng in Kyushu come here, they are not afraid of the four people on the opposite side.


    But now, the people trapped in Zhao''s house are just the branch of Shuiyun who was born in Yanqing city.


    Now, in the face of Wang''s family, the most proud one is an inner disciple, and even their self-protection has become difficult.


    But they don''t regret it.


    Shuiyunsheng doesn''t cause trouble, but they are not afraid of it.


    Viper''s face at this time has slightly improved.


    Although the sword ran through his shoulder blades, the bright red blood, and I don''t know how many clothes and bandages he had wet, he just gritted his teeth and didn''t say a word of pain.


    Xie Yu looked at it and felt pain.


    In addition, it is Mr. Zhao.


    Now his veins are broken.


    An old man over 50 years old, now the bones in his body, inch by inch broken, the pain, but also these younger generation can not imagine.But if you go to see Mr. Zhao, there is only guilt on his face.


    "You shouldn''t have come back, son."


    He arranged for everyone to go out, but they ran back without authorization.


    Mr. Zhao felt that he had done nothing in his life, so he managed to develop his ancestors'' foundation so that all the younger generation of the Zhao family could escape, but he could not. He thought that at least he would stay and seek justice for the Zhao family.


    But I didn''t expect that I was implicating everyone.


    "Grandfather, you know, it''s not your fault. Even if we all leave, the Wang family will not let us go."


    The old man fell into silence.


    Zhao Xiangxiang is right.


    Wang family wants their Zhao family''s life, they can''t escape.


    "Don''t worry, Grandpa. His Wang family can''t destroy us. Zhao Huai and Zhao shuning are both members of the clan now. They can''t make our Zhao family die."


    In fact, Wang Cheng is an old thief. He is mainly in charge of intelligence agencies in Dahuang of Dongze, but his personal intelligence is not very high.


    Otherwise, he would not have been taken over by the other three families.


    Now that a child of the Zhao family has joined the religious assembly, he still wants to use all his power to seal the news. He wants outsiders to think that the Zhao family has a dispute with other small families, which is why this major tragedy was triggered.


    At this time, in one of the most luxurious pavilions in Yanqing City, four people sat opposite each other, drinking tea and talking.


    Now, Bai fan, the four of them, just wait for the time to pass slowly.


    The people in their house will not be able to bear it.


    "Elder martial brother Bai fan, let younger martial brother Feiyang have a look?"


    "No


    "Nanfeng, do you think elder martial brother Bai fan will be like you, the juncture, but no one can break the small Yanqing city that I set up with elder martial brother."


    Bai fan is also very confident in his own border.


    But the next second, someone ran to the pavilion in a panic, kneeling in front of the four.


    "Why are you so flustered?"


    "Tell the pavilion leader that the border outside Zhao''s house is broken!"


    "Broken?"


    Four people can''t believe, suddenly stand up.

 Chapter 308

    It''s broken!


    No way!


    Yanqing City, absolutely no one can break this barrier!


    Even Xie an, the most powerful poisonous snake among them, is now seriously injured. If he uses Kung Fu by force, he will definitely hurt his muscles and veins and die.


    Wang Xiling looks at Bai fan.


    It''s also amazing.


    "Elder martial brother Bai fan?"


    "Younger martial sister, let''s go and have a look."


    "Good."


    Nanfeng also wants to go with them, but Wang Xiling''s words that following them is a burden are blocked.


    Feiyang and Nanfeng never deal with each other.


    But at the moment, he said: "elder martial brother Bai fan, elder martial brother Nanfeng is only damaged by his spiritual roots, but his cultivation is only reduced to four spiritual pharmacists at most. Take him with him. Although the big one can''t help, it''s more than enough to deal with people like Zhao. Besides, elder martial brother Nanfeng has four elephants, Shi Baihu, and his monster is very powerful. ¡±


    Bai fan nodded.


    To Wang Xiling said: "younger martial sister, let him follow."


    "Elder martial brother Bai Fan said yes, that''s good."


    Nanfeng quickly followed.


    He didn''t know why Feiyang wanted to speak for himself suddenly? Or is it that Feiyang has a different mind?


    But now, it''s too late to think.


    When the four of Bai fan arrived outside Zhao''s house, in the air opposite them, there was a girl waiting for them with a smile.


    There was no one behind her.


    Zhao shuning broke the boundary of Bai fan, but she didn''t move the shield that shuiyunsheng people built.


    In doing so, she is the greatest irony to Bai fan and the four of them.


    When Bai fan saw the girl''s first sight, his heart couldn''t help clapping.


    The girl may not know how amazing she is now. They have never seen such a beautiful girl in Yanqing city.


    She was dressed in Hibiscus and her long hair was tied up with a hairpin.


    At this time of her, standing in the air, the breeze gently blowing her skirt, she is smiling, people feel that she is so gentle.


    But as long as people who are familiar with Zhao shuning know that the word "gentle" can''t touch her at all.


    "Girl, who are you?"


    Bai fan''s tone is still friendly, perhaps, Zhao shuning''s appearance, also brought him a lot of influence.


    Wang Xiling said: "elder martial brother, if you tell her so much about what to do, the one who comes is not good. If the good one doesn''t come, this young girl, at a young age, dares to break your border. What she does is to disdain and challenge us."


    South wind is low head, in front of this young girl, very familiar.


    After seeing it for a long time, Feiyang exclaimed.


    "Elder martial brother Bai fan, she is Zhao shuning! She is the second miss of the Zhao family! A disciple of the clan


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "Lord Feiyang, you still remember me."


    Originally fearless Feiyang, when she heard the girl''s words, her body was involuntarily retracted.


    He was afraid of Zhao shuning from the bottom of his heart.


    At the beginning, when she was only eight years old, she could beat them back by herself. There were so many people in the extremely cold hall and the Li family.


    Now, the girl opposite, her strength, I''m afraid it''s more terrible.


    Bai fan noticed that when the girl was talking to Feiyang, Feiyang stepped back three steps unconsciously.


    "Feiyang, what are you afraid of?"


    "Younger martial sister, you should be careful. The girl opposite is absolutely not simple."


    Zhao shuning chuckled and the four looked at her.


    The girl''s breath on the other side was so strong that people were afraid.


    "Nanfeng, you are really good. You forget the pain. Since you don''t want to use your legs, don''t take them."


    As soon as the girl''s voice fell, a fierce breath came to the south wind.


    Bai fan frowned and quickly used his spirit power to block Zhao shuning''s attack. Rao was like this. His figure could not help but step back.


    "What a strong breath


    The girl just waved her hand. It was so terrible.


    At this time, Zhao shuning''s body was still in the air, motionless.


    After five years in Zonghui, Zhao shuning''s biggest improvement is that his skin is getting better and better. Now, it can almost be described as his face is better than snow and his skin is as delicate as cream.


    At this time, Bai fan was on guard with all his heart.


    In addition, there is appreciation on his face.


    Wang Xiling looked at the scene, but he was so angry that he stamped his feet.


    She knew that Bai fan was different from others. In the Wang family, he was the son of heaven, and no one could match him. He has never met an opponent.


    This time, I met the girl opposite. She was five years younger than them, but her ability was much higher than that of Nanfeng.Such a young girl is bound to attract Bai fan''s attention.


    Wang Xiling didn''t like this feeling. Elder martial brother Bai fan, who she tried her best to please, showed such an expression to other girls so easily.


    "Girl, Bai fan didn''t mean to offend your Zhao family."


    Zhao shuning sneered.


    "Set up a border, let people go to find the trouble of our people in Xie''s villa, and kill them all. That''s what you said. No offense?"


    "I''m sorry to do as you''re told."


    Zhao shuning snorted coldly, and the air around him began to deform slightly.


    "Alchemist!"


    The girl opposite is actually a alchemist!


    Zhao shuning''s breath is steady and powerful. Her strength is enough to kill Nanfeng and Feiyang.


    And Zhao shuning''s eyes at this time, also explained everything.


    As soon as Feiyang and Nanfeng noticed Zhao shuning''s eyes, their bodies began to retreat sharply. Nanfeng was weaker at this time, so just for a moment, Zhao shuning''s mental strength had covered his limbs. Bai fan even heard the sound of Pa Pa Pa Pa and broken bones before he could even move.


    Then, the south wind screamed and fainted completely.


    Feiyang is better, because at this time, Bai fan has reacted and blocked Feiyang. He uses his spirit to build a small and thick protective cover.


    "Girl, I''m polite, but you''re so aggressive."


    Zhao shuning sneered.


    "Courtesy?"


    "That''s what the disciples of the Wang family said about courtesy?"


    Zhao shuning only feels ironic.


    "Take my Zhao''s place."


    "Hurt me, master of the Zhao family."


    "Cut off my Zhao family''s rations."


    "What you do, one by one, can''t be accompanied by courtesy."


    Wang Xiling stands beside Bai fan. At this time, she also starts to be on guard.


    Don''t these powerful alchemists usually stay in the sect? That meeting, how can be willing to put such a good seedling back?


    Or, before that, the girl named Zhao shuning had been hiding her strength?


    "Elder martial brother Bai fan, let me come."


    Wang Xiling sacrificed a magic weapon behind him. It was a spear. Around the spear, there were three kinds of real fire. Once the fire ignited an object, it must be burned to ashes.

 Chapter 309

    "Younger martial sister, no!"


    Even Bai fan didn''t know why he suddenly said it.


    But his words are like adding fuel to the fire.


    After hearing this, Wang Xiling''s anger soared, and the flame on the weapon burned more violently.


    The spear was around Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning gently closed his eyes and then suddenly opened them.


    At that moment, Wang Xiling''s spear had reached Zhao shuning''s eyebrow.


    It''s only one inch short of penetrating Zhao shuning''s eyebrows.


    A little red lotus slowly rises from Zhao shuning''s eyebrow. With the appearance of the red lotus, Wang Xiling''s magic weapon spear starts to crack and burn to ashes.


    Then it disappeared into the air.


    Red lotus also disappeared quickly.


    Red lotus is a fire that burns everything.


    Wang Xiling''s three flavors of real fire in front of it, it is simply vulnerable.


    At this time, the lower Zhao house was finally shocked by the sound of fighting, and many people poured out one after another.


    When they saw the girl so light to break the offensive of each other, they began to cheer.


    Snake looked at the top, the girl''s appearance, and the memory of the fairy, began to slowly overlap, he shook his head, want to throw this unrealistic idea out of his head.


    Xie Yu looks up.


    Zhao Xiangxiang''s vision has never left Zhao shuning.


    "It''s my sister! It''s Zhao shuning! "


    "Boss? what the hell! When did the boss become so good-looking? "


    Zhao shuning? How could she be Zhao shuning? Isn''t she a fairy?


    Viper felt that, or in the past few years, the fairy had never contacted himself, so just now, he recognized the wrong person.


    With a sigh, the pain on the shoulder became more severe.


    Zhao shuning nodded slowly.


    Look at the four people opposite.


    "Feiyang, my grandfather''s injury, but you did it?"


    In fact, when she came here, Zhao shuning had already seen Zhao Lao in Zhao''s house, but before she sat down, she noticed that there were four sharp breath approaching Zhao''s house. That''s why she rushed out of Zhao''s house, so that everyone didn''t know her arrival.


    Feiyang took a few steps back.


    "Want to run?"


    "Bang!"


    Another air wall came out of thin air, blocking the way of Feiyang.


    "Girl, wait a minute."


    Zhao shuning''s hand is not merciful, directly with the spirit, will fly Yang''s body is divided into two parts.


    This little girl is really cruel!


    At the moment, even Wang Xiling could not help but step back.


    How strong is Zhao shuning''s ability?


    At that time, Feiyang and Zhao shuning had a few moves, but a few years later, Zhao shuning could kill Feiyang without any effort!


    "Girl, you''re killing people like hemp. The Wang family will not let you go."


    "Today, I''m not only going to kill them, but also you two. The Wang family won''t let me go? Joke, I will not let him go, Wang Cheng that the old thief''s indulgence, in time, I will let the world know


    In the air, as if a bridge had risen.


    Zhao shuning walked up.


    Step by step, they are so stable.


    "If my guess is right, the girl should also be liuyuanling pharmacist. If you are so capable, if you are willing to submit to the Wang family, I can discuss with the family leader and promise you that the Zhao family will be brilliant in Yanqing city in the future."


    "No more."


    Wang Xiling stands in front of Bai fan.


    "Elder martial brother, you don''t have to ask her. I don''t believe it. She dares to move us."


    "I dare not?"


    The next moment, Zhao shuning''s figure disappeared in the air.


    Next, Wang Xiling felt a stabbing pain in his neck, and then he felt full of suffocation.


    Zhao shuning''s figure slowly appears, her hand, at this time is tightly holding Wang Xiling''s neck.


    What compassion?


    She didn''t have Zhao shuning.


    She only knows that if people don''t offend me, I won''t commit crimes. If people offend me, I will commit crimes. If people offend me again, I will be uprooted.


    "Elder martial brother -"


    Bai fan''s hand also grasped Zhao shuning''s wrist.


    The girl''s hand is so soft.


    Bai fan is so close to Zhao shuning that she can feel her warm breath.


    Zhao shuning''s heart is tight, and Bai fan''s ability is not weak.


    The strength of his hand is really painful.


    The arm strength above the neck suddenly disappeared. Wang Xiling took a slow breath and quickly squatted on the ground, breathing heavily.


    She cherishes Wang Xiling. From small to large, she is the Pearl of the Wang family.People in the family, even Bai fan, must bow their heads to say hello when they see her.


    When has she ever been wronged, and someone else dares to hold her neck?


    "You! You! How dare you! Coughing Coughing - "


    with Wang Xiling''s voice, he coughed constantly.


    Zhao shuning''s wrist at this time is also in pain.


    She did not answer Wang Xiling, but looked at Bai fan.


    "You''re good at it."


    "It''s a little bit weaker than a girl."


    "That''s because I have more mental power than you."


    Bai fan didn''t dare to take it lightly. Then he said, "the girl has revenged herself and recovered her face for the Zhao family. Feiyang is dead and Nanfeng Linggen has been damaged. Please show mercy to her. Otherwise, the girl''s bad reputation will spread far away in the world."


    Zhao shuning looked relaxed and indifferent.


    "So?"


    "Girl, don''t you care what people think of you?"


    "I don''t care. I want their lives today. What should I do?"


    Bai fan was silent and clenched his fist.


    "You should be Bai fan, the leader of the wind blade Pavilion. Your conduct is not bad. Why do you work for the Wang family?"


    "My master is my teacher."


    Zhao shuning looks at Bai fan.


    He said, "in that case, I can save your life."


    "If you don''t care about your life, Bai doesn''t care. Besides, the girl is too confident. Why do you think I will be defeated by you? "


    Bai fan stepped back.


    Sacrifice the spirit.


    Then he and Wang Xiling nodded, their side, began to appear their own monster.


    Because the monsters of Nanfeng and Feiyang are given by the Wang family, Bai fan only needs to sacrifice the mental skills of the Wang family. When Nanfeng and Feiyang are unconscious, they can control their monsters.


    The evil shadow of Xuantian ape, the four elephant stone white tiger, the full moon heavy jade fox, and Bai fan''s own monster, the volley red lion.


    They all began to appear in front of Wang Xiling.


    Any one of these monsters in Yanqing city can cause enough confusion.


    Now, four monsters appear outside Zhao''s house.


    Xie Yu''s eye pupil also couldn''t help shrinking.


    So is the viper.


    Zhao shuning looks down at the snake.


    At this time, the two of them, as if they were telepathic, looked at each other and nodded.


    The poisonous snake bears the seal of Dharma.


    Then Zhu Yan, the monster, appeared in front of everyone.


    But there is only one monster. How can it defeat the four monsters on the opposite side?

 Chapter 310

    "Zhu Yan? The monster Zhu Yan


    Zhu Yan''s ability is not weak. Even Bai fan is surprised. Viper is a five way spirit pharmacist and has no big family to support him. Why can he have such a contract monster?


    But that''s all.


    "One Zhu Yan can deal with the full moon heavy jade fox at most, and there are three other monsters, girl, you can''t deal with them."


    "If you can handle it, it''s too early to say that."


    Zhao shuning opens the bag of heaven and earth around his waist and reads the mental Dharma in his mouth. The seal in his hand is unpredictable.


    Soon.


    In front of everyone.


    A white tiger with gray stripes on its face appeared in front of the crowd.


    "White tiger!"


    White tiger!


    The white tiger seemed to have been sleeping for a long time. This time, it was released. It was full of energy, and its body doubled.


    In a short time, it became the most burly existence among the monsters on the spot.


    The people of Yanqing city never thought that one day, in such a small place as theirs, there would be six monsters at the same time.


    "White tiger."


    "You have a contract monster like white tiger."


    "It''s not my contract monster."


    It''s not Zhao shuning''s contract monster. It can listen to Zhao shuning''s call, which makes Bai fan and Wang Xiling feel more terrible.


    It was the ancient monster white tiger, which was close to the existence of the beast.


    If the head of state who settled down knows, I''m afraid he will be jealous.


    "The three monsters are yours."


    Zhao shuning gently covered the white tiger''s ear. After saying this, the white tiger roared, as if in response to Zhao shuning''s words.


    It''s not hard to deal with the three monsters and the white tiger.


    But Zhao shuning is not the contract owner of the white tiger. Opposite them, Bai fan and Wang Xiling are all here. They have made contracts with the full moon jade Fox and the red lion. They must be close to each other.


    It''s just to make sure that the Zhao family will win.


    Bai fan retreated in a panic.


    In fact, the moment Zhao shuning summoned the white tiger, he knew that they would lose this battle.


    The white tiger doesn''t give the opposite monster time to react.


    As soon as he got Zhao shuning''s order, he rushed to the three monsters opposite like a strong wind.


    The four elephant stone white tiger is originally a kind of tiger.


    Now he meets the strongest white tiger among them. He has no choice but to howl and flee.


    Under the lineage, the four elephant stone white tiger from the beginning, even without defense, was torn in two by the white tiger.


    It was a bloody scene.


    And with the death of the four elephant stone white tiger, the south wind in the coma suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Now, even if he survives, the contract monster is destroyed, and the Linggen is damaged, Nanfeng really answers Wang Xiling''s two words: waste.


    After that, Nanfeng was a complete loser.


    After the white tiger tore the four elephant stone white tiger in two, it looked at the evil shadow Xuantian ape.


    Generally, animals that can become monsters have the spirit.


    Now Feiyang is dead, and the evil shadow Xuantian ape is facing such a strong opponent. In front of it, it is dead.


    White tiger leaped over, evil shadow Xuantian ape just took three moves under white tiger, also died in white tiger claw.


    These are all within Zhao shuning''s expectation.


    "Stop!"


    Up to now, it is obvious which side has the advantage.


    Zhao shuning at this time to stop, and for what?


    Accompanied by Zhao shuning''s "stop" sound, there is the continuous wailing sound of the full moon heavy jade fox. The right leg of the full moon heavy jade fox is torn down by Zhu Yan, bloody and miserable.


    Wang Xiling''s eyes are full of tears.


    But now, she has no ability to resist.


    They have, Zhao shuning has.


    What they don''t have, so does Zhao shuning.


    In this way, what do they take to fight with Zhao shuning?


    "Bai fan, you should know that your monster is not the opponent of the white tiger. It''s the contract of your life. The monster has fought with you for many years. Do you really have the heart to see it die in front of you?"


    "What do you mean, girl?"


    "I can let you go."


    Wang Xiling suddenly raised his head and cursed: "witch! Who made you cry for mercy! We are not rare! "


    Zhao shuning smiles gently.


    With a slight move, Zhao Xiangxiang''s long sky whip flew out of her hand and suddenly came to Zhao shuning''s hand.


    "Pa!"


    He whipped Wang Xiling with a whip.Just for a moment, Wang Xiling''s mouth was very swollen.


    "You dare to hit me!"


    Zhao shuning looked at Wang Xiling, just a look, then Wang Xiling had no voice any more.


    The girl''s hand is cruel, so is her heart.


    Wang Xiling didn''t know what Zhao shuning would do next moment!


    "I didn''t say I''d let you go."


    "Girl, if you really want to let Bai Mou go, Bai Mou has an invitation, which is my younger martial sister -"


    Zhao shuning reaches out his hand and signals Bai fan to stop.


    "Girl?"


    "I don''t accept your invitation."


    Bai fan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know why.


    "I let you go just because I never killed innocent people indiscriminately. You didn''t hurt my Zhao family. You didn''t do anything heinous in the world. I let you go just because I cherish my talent. I don''t want such a talented elixir to die here."


    "Girl."


    "Bai fan, do you want to think about it clearly? Do you want to die with honor? With your monster to accompany you to the yellow spring? I''d better leave now, and I want you to promise me that from today on, I will completely break off the relationship with the Wang family, but the latter one doesn''t matter


    Because the Wang family will soon be destroyed.


    Zhao shuning is now 15 years old, but she hasn''t given herself a decent gift.


    Now it seems that the collapse of the Wang family is the best birthday gift for oneself.


    "Three


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    "I''ll go."


    Zhao shuning smiles with satisfaction.


    "Go, of course."


    "Girl, what else can I give you?"


    "I don''t have any advice, but I want to give you some mental strength."


    In the case that Bai fan is not on guard, Zhao shuning''s spiritual power quickly enters his spiritual root. With Bai fan snorting, Zhao shuning plants his spiritual power on Bai fan''s spiritual root.


    Zhao shuning doesn''t have the heart of the virgin.


    Just because she''s willing to let Bai fan go doesn''t mean she believes in him.


    Plant your own spiritual power on Bai fan''s spiritual root. If Bai fan has a bad heart in the future, she will take his life in the first time.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Elder martial brother Bai fan, don''t --"


    Bai fan looks back at Wang Xiling, then leaves suddenly in her desperate eyes.


    Wang Xiling fell on his knees with a bang, his eyes blank.


    Her elder martial brother Bai fan, don''t want her.

 Chapter 311

    Zhao shuning goes to Wang Xiling step by step.


    To tell the truth, Zhao shuning has no sympathy for Wang Xiling.


    This woman, just like her father Wang Cheng, is vicious and unscrupulous.


    Zhao shuning goes to Wang Xiling and squats down slowly.


    A dagger suddenly appeared in her hand. The dagger was the one that the master had given her for self-defense.


    The cold dagger was on Wang Xiling''s neck, which made her dare not move.


    Zhao shuning''s expression at this time is cold-blooded and cruel.


    "You say, will I kill you?"


    "Zhao shuning, my father will not let you go."


    Zhao shuning raised his hand and fell. Wang Xiling closed his eyes, but the pain didn''t come. But there was a whimper in his ear.


    There was a smell of sweetness in her throat, and the next moment she realized what was going on.


    Wang Xiling looked to his side, full moon heavy jade Fox''s body is shrinking rapidly, its body, is full of green blood.


    "No!"


    Wang Xiling yelled.


    The death of her own monster, even her blood, muscles and bones, is a deep pain.


    She climbs hard to the full moon heavy jade fox, but when her hand is about to touch its body, the eyes of the full moon heavy jade fox completely lose their light.


    It''s dead.


    Wang Xiling''s spirit is in a state of collapse.


    Looking at this scene, the people of the Zhao family felt that their cold hair stood up.


    Zhao shuning, is no longer the former xiaoshuning, now she is ruthless, accurate and quick, and does not leave the root cause.


    "Zhao shuning, why are you so cruel! I''ll kill you


    "Cruel?"


    Zhao shuning sneered.


    She kept her voice so low that only the two of them could hear her.


    "Wang Xiling, at the beginning, I saw you."


    Wang Xiling roared: "you are crazy. This is the first time we meet."


    Zhao shuning is slowly moving to her.


    "I remember when you were such a little girl. You followed Wang Cheng and called me the empress. You also said that after you had read the four classics and five books, you would be a good man and impart all your knowledge to the world."


    Wang Xiling''s hands clubbed the ground and his feet slowly retreated.


    "Who are you? Who are you? "


    "Wang Cheng is really clever. He even uses his own daughter. I didn''t expect that you would secretly poison me on the things I gave you."


    "Every day, as soon as you enter the palace, you sprinkle the little lost soul incense on your body."


    "No, I have nothing to do with you, Zhao shuning. I don''t know what you say. You can let Bai fan go. Why can''t you let me go?"


    "No injustice, no hatred?"


    From Wang Xiling''s sleeve, Zhao shuning suddenly pulled out a piece of jade flute.


    At the beginning, if it wasn''t for the jade flute being damaged, she couldn''t make a sound. At the most dangerous time, if she couldn''t contact the master, how could she die so miserably?


    "At a young age, how can I tolerate you with such a poisonous heart?"


    "You are ye -"


    before the word Ling came out, the dagger in Zhao shuning''s hand had already fallen. Before he died, Wang Xiling''s eyes were full of unbelievable.


    Looking at Wang Xiling''s corpse, Zhao shuning is dull.


    "You say I''m crying for mercy? My compassion, long ago in the last life, has been lost by you, I am merciful to you. Have you been more than half merciful to me? "


    Then, Zhao shuning read out the mental method, summoned Honglian, and burned the bodies of several people in the scene into powder.


    Zhao shuning gets up.


    Look back.


    Take a deep breath.


    She said to the people behind her, "I''m sorry, did I scare you?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang was the first to shake her head. Then she rushed up and hugged Zhao shuning. Although she didn''t know why Zhao shuning had such cold-blooded and horrible eyes and why she was so cruel, no matter what Zhao shuning did, they would believe her as Zhao family members.


    If it was not for the extreme pain, how could Zhao shuning show such an expression.


    Zhao Xiangxiang does not ask once, she only knows that now, at this moment, she loves Zhao shuning.


    "Boss, just now, you are really powerful."


    Xie Yu scratched his head and looked at Zhao shuning, feeling very uncomfortable.


    It''s only about six years, isn''t it? The degree of change of the boss is a little too big, so he didn''t recognize it just now.


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "you and Zhao Xiangxiang?"


    Xie Yu hugs Zhao Xiangxiang.


    "Boss, that''s what you see."


    Although Xie Yu is very angry with Zhao Xiangxiang''s self assertion before, his daughter-in-law still has to hurt her family. No matter how angry he is, he can''t yell at Zhao Xiangxiang."Not married yet?"


    "Soon."


    "In the future, you have to treat my family well."


    "Boss, you don''t worry about my character. I''m sure I''m good for Xiangxiang."


    Zhao shuning smiles. He hasn''t seen Xie Yu for several years. He has changed. Although his behavior is the same as before, his words are no longer so frivolous.


    And although he talks to himself, his eyes are Zhao Xiangxiang.


    It can be seen that Xie Yu''s affection for Zhao Xiangxiang is real.


    "Zhao shuning, let''s go to see my grandfather first, he --"


    "I know, you can rest assured that it will be OK. When I came here, I had given my grandfather pills. Now I go in, and my grandfather is sleeping. When he wakes up, I will show him myself."


    "Let''s go first."


    "Well."


    Zhao Xiangxiang took Zhao shuning''s hand and was about to go inside.


    But just then, behind them, there was a voice.


    "Zhao shuning."


    Zhao shuning looked back and found that she was called a poisonous snake.


    Seeing the snake''s desire to talk and stop.


    Zhao shuning smiles and says to Xie Yu and Zhao Xiangxiang, "go ahead."


    Two people nodded, at the door of Zhao''s house, only Zhao shuning and poisonous snake were left.


    "Thank you, xiao''an."


    The body of the poisonous snake was shocked.


    He just looked at Zhao shuning.


    At this time, his fist was very tight, and blood was oozing from his shoulder blades, but he didn''t seem to notice it at all.


    "Thank me - what?"


    "I didn''t expect you to help the Zhao family."


    Xie an''s eyes turned red.


    Zhao shuning turned back and continued: "let''s go first. Your wound needs to be treated well."


    The poisonous snake did not keep up with Zhao shuning.


    He said slowly, "didn''t you teach me that?"


    Zhao shuning stopped and asked, "what?"


    Snake did not answer, the original scene, constantly staged in his mind.


    "Xiao an, I think you may have misunderstood something?"


    "Except for her, no woman has ever called me xiao''an."

 Chapter 312

    Zhao shuning stopped.


    It''s a damned detail.


    "Are you her? Is that right? "


    Snake''s right hand tightly covered the blood has been Juju wounds, eyes with hope to see Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning did not move.


    She didn''t know how to answer.


    If she admits it, what kind of identity should she and Xie an use to get along with each other?


    Xie an worships her like that. Would she be disappointed to know that Zhao shuning is a fairy?


    "You don''t have to deny it, I can feel it."


    "Xiao an."


    "In fact, I am very silly, you have been around me before, but I did not notice the slightest."


    "I''m so glad I''m here. I didn''t let you down, did I?"


    In the eyes of the poisonous snake, it seems to ask.


    In his eyes, what Zhao shuning saw was full of expectations.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "How do you know that I am her?"


    She took out the jade card from the heaven and earth bag and said: "at the beginning, I wanted to give this jade card to a woman I knew. I think she should be in line with the image of a fairy in your heart. She is gentle, noble, talented and kind. I didn''t tell you my identity all the time. I just wanted to give this jade card to her."


    Zhao shuning appeared in front of the snake as an alchemist, so the woman she wanted to give the jade medal to was Xia Wanling.


    Just this time, Zhao shuning found that Xia Wanling was no longer the innocent little girl in her memory, so he didn''t give her the jade card.


    The snake said with a smile, "no, if that person is not you, I can recognize it at a glance."


    "How do you know it''s mine?"


    Zhao shuning also smiles back.


    The poisonous snake said: "maybe it''s your habitual action when you used Alchemist''s mental method in the air. It''s very similar to her. At that time, I thought that maybe I thought too much. I didn''t know that it was not my illusion until you called me xiao''an just now."


    Since knowing that Zhao shuning was the original "Fairy", the viper''s attitude towards Zhao shuning has changed a lot.


    It can even be described as respectful.


    "Master, you have not answered my question."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "you didn''t let me down."


    Because of this sentence, the smile on the snake''s face is even worse, and his eyes are also bent.


    "That''s good."


    The poisonous snake looked at Zhao shuning quietly.


    Even he didn''t know how long he had watched it.


    Now Zhao shuning, in line with all his imagination of fairies.


    Did not expect, so many years did not see, they meet again, will be this kind of situation.


    Xie an watched Zhao shuning fall in love, until Zhao shuning reminded: "Xiao an, do you remember what you said to me at the beginning?"


    The poisonous snake came back and said, "what?"


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "you say I am a wild village woman."


    The snake''s face turned red, and he lowered his head uneasily.


    "I, I didn''t know, I didn''t know you were her. I''m sorry, I didn''t treat you very politely, but I, I have no malice to you."


    "What are you stuttering about? You didn''t do anything wrong, and I didn''t blame you


    "I, I don''t know."


    "Let''s go in, your wound. It''s time to take good care of it."


    "Good."


    The poisonous snake quickly made a move to invite Zhao shuning to go first, and then he followed him in.


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s back, the snake''s smile unconsciously appeared on his face.


    It turned out that the fairy had been very close to himself.


    When Zhao shuning went in, Xie Yu and Zhao Xiangxiang had settled down and were thinking about what to eat today. There was no food in the granary.


    Seeing Zhao shuning and poisonous snake, Xie Yu said, "you are here, poisonous snake. Don''t bully my boss."


    In the past, the poisonous snake always gave Xie Yu a cold eye, but today, he just blushed badly.


    "Snake, what''s the matter with you?"


    Xie Yu also noticed something wrong with the poisonous snake. He stood up and said anxiously, "Xie an, what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so red? Did the wound recur? Cause a fever? Come here and I''ll show you. "


    Seeing that the poisonous snake didn''t come, Xie Yu went over and reached out to touch Xie an''s forehead.


    "Xie Yu, what are you doing?"


    The venomous snake roared in a low voice and knocked out Xie Yu''s hand.


    Then he said, "I''m fine."


    "Why is it all right? Look at your face. It''s as red as a monkey''s butt. You must have a fever. "


    The snake glared at Xie Yu.Xie Yu felt more puzzled.


    He cares about his younger brother. How can he still bear a grudge against him.


    "I have something to do. I''ll go back to my room first."


    "Well, good."


    When the poisonous snake passed by Zhao shuning, he stopped and lowered his head. "I, I''ll go back to my room first. If you have something to do, please come to me."


    Zhao shuning smile: "good."


    Then, the snake lowered its head and walked around from Zhao shuning.


    This scene made people confused.


    Snake, what''s the matter? Burned your brain?


    What''s wrong with his actions today?


    "Boss, what did Shea just say to you?"


    Zhao shuning sat down, poured himself a glass of water, and then replied: "nothing, that is to say something before."


    "It''s strange. It''s like something extraordinary happened to Xie an."


    "Is it?"


    "Yes, you see, his left shoulder blade has been injured like that. I don''t know whether his left hand can be preserved or not. In the future, he can still use mental method. But just now, he laughed and was so happy."


    "Maybe I saw my old friend."


    What else does Xie Yu want to say.


    Zhao shuning asked: "Zhao Xiangxiang, is grandfather''s injury serious?"


    "Grandfather can''t get out of bed these days."


    "I give it to my grandfather to loosen bones and disperse pills. When my grandfather wakes up, I will use my mental energy to detect his body structure. I will prepare enough Zhixue powder. At that time, my grandfather''s bones may have to be recombined."


    "Everything, please."


    "Good."


    "Recent food?"


    "It''s OK. Count the time. My father should be here soon."


    As soon as the voice fell, Zhao Zheng''s voice came from outside.


    In recent days, shuiyunsheng''s disciples should not have a good meal. Now fresh fruits and vegetables are coming. In a short time, their life can be fully improved.


    After dinner.


    The Zhao family sat around the stone table.


    Zhao Xuedao: "shuning, this time you come back, don''t you go?"


    "For the time being, I won''t go."


    Even if she had to leave, she would have to deal with the mess of the Wang family before she left.


    "By the way, I heard that you gave Miss Wang to me?"


    "Well."


    The crowd fell into silence.


    Zhao shuning added: "I think I will leave tomorrow to go to the Wang family."


    "Ah?"


    "Even if I don''t go to him, he will come to me. In that case, I will take advantage of this opportunity to take the life of the Wang family before it reaches their ears."

 Chapter 313

    Wang family.


    Wang Cheng sat on the throne like that.


    It was quiet all around.


    No one dares to speak out.


    In the middle of the hall, there was a man kneeling with his head very low.


    Wang Cheng said, "what did you just say?"


    "Miss, miss, miss, she didn''t come back. We can''t even feel the lifeblood of miss. Even the breath of the full moon heavy jade fox completely disappeared in the city of Yanqing."


    "Nonsense


    Wang Cheng''s hand slapped on the table, the table suddenly trembled, and the water in the teacup overflowed a lot.


    "A small city of Yanqing, how? Can you still embarrass the four of them? "


    Mrs. Wang sat on one side and said anxiously, "master, we cherish our spirit. Is there any accident? Master


    "Don''t quarrel. She has the power of cherishing spirit. She has Bai fan around her. She won''t have an accident."


    "But -"


    "shut up


    Wang Cheng sat down.


    Holding up a cup of tea, maybe because of the confusion in his heart, his hand holding the cup was shaking slightly.


    Then, the only tea left was spilled.


    Wang Cheng was even more angry and threw his cup to the ground, making a clear sound.


    The teacup broke, but Wang Cheng''s heart was even more flustered.


    Wang Cheng knows that he can''t feel the existence of the lifeblood, and even the breath of the full moon heavy jade fox disappears, which shows that his daughter must have suffered some bad circumstances.


    Now, he pressed the news strongly, not that he didn''t know the seriousness of the matter, but that he couldn''t believe that his daughter was no longer in the world.


    He didn''t expect the worst. He just didn''t dare to think and face it.


    Wang Cheng is different from Lin Feng.


    Lin Fengguang is a Pianfang, his wife has twelve rooms, and many children.


    But now Wang Cheng has only one wife and one child. That child is Wang Xiling.


    As a child, he held this daughter in the palm of his hand and gave her all he knew and learned.


    His daughter has been proficient in scheming, scheming and means since she was a child.


    Under the protection of Wang Cheng, no one dares to hurt Wang Xiling. All the servants of the Wang family have to surround Wang Xiling.


    Even Bai fan, because Wang Xiling liked him, Wang Cheng brought him into the mansion.


    That is his only child. If she is not in the world, Wang Cheng has no idea what she will become.


    "Come on, send me the most elite dark guards of the Wang family, and search all the way down the moat for me."


    Moat is a big river beside Yanqing city.


    If you can''t detect Wang Xiling''s lifeblood, there is another possibility that she hides in the water and hides her breath. Wang Xiling''s lifeblood is three real fires. If she is really in the moat, it is normal that she can''t feel her breath.


    If you can''t find the moat river, it means that Wang Xiling is really dead, and even his body is reduced to ashes.


    Because if there is a corpse, a little bit of lifeblood information on her body can also be sensed.


    "Yes


    Wang Cheng doesn''t know. Zhao shuning has been waiting.


    She calculated that if Wang Xiling didn''t return for a long time, Wang Cheng would send the secret guards of the Wang family to look for him. At that time, the empty palace would be her best chance.


    This is also why, at the beginning, Zhao shuning wanted to use the red lotus fire to burn Wang Xiling''s body, because in this way, he could fight for the most time for her.


    When Wang Cheng sent everyone out, he also had to dress up and prepare to go to Yanqing city to have a look.


    He couldn''t believe that in a small city of Yanqing, how could anyone deal with the four most proud inner disciples of the Wang family.


    "Master, you must bring Xi Ling back. She is the only child we have. If anything happens to her, I will not live."


    Wang Cheng put his hand on his wife''s back and patted it gently.


    "Ma''am, I will definitely bring our daughter back this time."


    "The Zhao family in Yanqing city?"


    Wang Cheng''s eyes became gloomy.


    "No matter how much they cherish the spirit, the Zhao family must die."


    Wang Cheng''s face is extremely sinister.


    "Master, are you not afraid of retribution on our daughter after you have done so many murders?"


    "The benevolence of women, you said that when you dealt with Ye Ling, but you see, if you didn''t get rid of Ye Ling, how could our Wang family become one of the four families of Dongze Dahuang. Madam, sometimes you just worry too much.""Master -"


    "well, the guards will protect you well, you don''t have to be afraid."


    Women cry, but they don''t know how to stop Wang Cheng.


    "Master, what about the Zhao family?"


    "All must die."


    No matter what, his daughter lost all her life in Yanqing city. Even if it had nothing to do with the Zhao family, he would not let them go.


    A small family, now make so many big waves, later, but also indefinitely turned the sky.


    In the sky, suddenly set off a strong breath.


    Wang Cheng quickly protects Mrs. Wang.


    After the strong wind, the air slowly appeared a girl.


    The girl is very good-looking. There is no soft color in her face.


    She just stood in the air.


    Zhao Shuning looked as like as two peas in Wang Cheng''s eyes. After many years, Wang Cheng, who had taken the nourishing Dan, was still like the first model.


    Thinking of what he had done, Zhao shuning felt sick in his stomach.


    Fifteen years later, Wang Cheng has not reached the eighth prime minister.


    Wang Cheng is the Seven Realms elixir. From bottom to top, the Seven Realms elixir are black iron realm, bronze realm, silver realm and gold realm.


    At this time, Wang Cheng belongs to the golden realm among the seven elixirs.


    His rank is enough to make him proud of the whole Dongze Dahuang.


    When the cultivation of the spiritual pharmacist reaches six yuan, it will enter into a bottleneck period. At this bottleneck period, it will be more difficult to break through.


    There are many elixirs who have exhausted their life cultivation and can''t go to a higher level.


    Unfortunately, two days ago, on the night when Zhao shuning had a fight with Bai fan, the blood in his body began to change dramatically. The red lotus fire absorbed the three people''s spiritual cultivation while burning their bodies.


    Later, Zhao shuning''s body was transformed. In the middle of the night of that day, Zhao shuning''s blood was suddenly broken through to the seven world spirit pharmacist.


    Such a rapid rise to the Seven Realms was also unexpected to Zhao shuning.


    The mysterious power of red lotus makes Zhao shuning feel more and more incredible.


    Wang Cheng looked at the sky, and immediately ordered the next humanitarian: "the wife back to the room."


    "Wang Cheng, long time no see."


    Long time no see? Wang Cheng was shocked. He asked himself that he had never seen the girl.


    I haven''t seen you for a long time. Who did the girl say that to?

 Chapter 314

    In an instant, the woman in the air came to the ground.


    To tell you the truth, the shock she brought to Wang Cheng was not a bit.


    "Girl, who are you?"


    "Don''t you recognize me?"


    Zhao shuning sneered, and then said: "but I always remember you."


    The girl''s breath on the other side is very strong. Wang Cheng''s heart is not only suspicious, but also panicked.


    Because from the girl, he sensed a familiar breath.


    The girl''s tone of voice, as well as habitual movements, clearly the other side is only a girl, and her realm, ability is not as good as her own.


    But I don''t know why, from Wang Cheng''s heart, there is no reason to raise a panic.


    It was as if he was born to obey the woman opposite him.


    Last time let him appear this kind of feeling, also only female emperor Ye Ling one person, but ye Ling all died so many years, no one can threaten him again.


    "The girl may have recognized the wrong person. Wang has never met the girl before. Dare to ask, is the girl from Dongze wasteland?"


    "Naturally."


    Is the girl across the street from tozawa Dahuang?


    How is that possible?


    If such a figure appeared in Dongze wasteland, it would have shocked the four families. Looking at this girl, she is obviously a young girl, and she must be young.


    Did she take Yangyan pill at a young age?


    "It''s just that Wang is ignorant. I don''t know who the girl is."


    "My name is Zhao."


    Zhao shuning is not in a hurry.


    Because now, she is sure to win Wang Cheng''s game.


    At the beginning, Wang Cheng did this to her. If she let him die easily, the humiliation and embarrassment she suffered at the beginning were not worth it.


    She wanted Wang Cheng to feel the real pain when he died.


    "Zhao?"


    Wang Cheng''s eyes are dark and inexplicable.


    Then he stepped back a lot.


    Eyes are also full of vigilance, no longer before that deliberately disguised smile.


    "You are a member of the Zhao family in Yanqing city."


    "Wang Cheng, your memory is not bad."


    Wang Cheng''s side, began to have the spirit power to surge secretly.


    Zhao shuning said: "why, are you worried? You still think, kill my whole family? "


    Later, Wang Cheng seems to think of something and unload his spiritual power.


    "You can''t be from the Zhao family," Wang said


    "Oh, why?"


    "I, Wang Cheng, am in charge of the world''s intelligence. If the Zhao family had such a spiritual pharmacist, I would have got the intelligence. As far as I know, there are two sons in the Zhao family. One is Zhao Huai, and the other is the youngest daughter of the Zhao family. Zhao Huai now stays in the congregation. If Zhao shuning is not qualified, she has been released by the congregation, but her ability can''t reach you This is the height


    "If Wang''s guess is good, you should be a hermit on the mainland of Kyushu. Although I don''t know why you took Yangyan pill so early, I know that you must have nothing to do with the Zhao family."


    Zhao shuning listened to Wang Cheng''s account.


    I think it''s ridiculous.


    "Wang Cheng, you forgot."


    "What did I forget?"


    "Who helped you with your intelligence agency? It''s just to avoid your informant''s eyes and ears. How can I not do this little trick? "


    The intelligence agency? What does it have to do with the girl in front of you?


    "Are you from Ye Ling?"


    Wang Cheng stepped back.


    Zhao shuning sneered: "you still remember that you, the intelligence agency, were on the right track with Ye Ling''s support."


    "That female devil head, everyone can be punished. I just did a just thing."


    Justice?


    Zhao shuning felt even more sarcastic.


    "You use Ye Ling''s knife to protect your body and stab Ye Ling''s body. Is that what you call justice?"


    The intelligence agency is the "knife" given by Ye Ling to Wang Cheng for self-defense, but it''s also the knife that holds Ye Ling''s neck.


    If Wang Cheng''s spies had not been widely released, how could the people in Dongze have such a deep misunderstanding of Ye Ling?


    It is because of her trust in Wang Cheng that she lost the hearts of the people.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhao shuning did not answer, just her eyes, just staring at Wang Cheng.


    "I''m Zhao shuning."


    "Zhao shuning, what do I have to do with you? What are you doing in my palace? "


    "You sent people to Yanqing city to destroy my Zhao family."


    Wang Cheng''s next thought is that Bai fan and others have already got it. When Zhao shuning returned to Yanqing City, she saw the Zhao family''s corpses everywhere. That''s why she lost her sense. Just after she was promoted to the seventh world, she just wanted to break into the Wang family with this cultivation?Did she find any clues?


    "You''re from the Zhao family?"


    "Don''t worry, live well."


    Wang Chengxin feel bad, suddenly, he thought of something, eyes sharp looking at Zhao shuning.


    He said word by word: "cherish her?"


    Zhao shuning looks into Wang Cheng''s eyes. She can feel Wang Cheng''s tension.


    At the beginning, when he and Lin Feng abducted Ye Xingchen, she felt this way.


    That kind of tension, fear, all written in the face, that like to eat sugar gourd brother, also don''t know early warm, have found any clues.


    "You are talking about the arrogant and domineering woman who made Sanwei zhenhuo to be superb."


    Zhao shuning is approaching step by step.


    Wang Cheng said, "what''s wrong with her?"


    At this time, Wang Cheng''s heart has been in chaos. The closer Zhao shuning is to him, the more he feels that something is wrong, because he is aware of his daughter''s lifeblood in this girl.


    "You''re familiar with this, aren''t you?"


    Zhao shuning''s right hand turned out, and in the palm of his hand, he lit a big red flame. The flame roasted the air and made a sound. Only Wang Xiling''s Sanwei real fire could have such an effect.


    "What did you do? Where''s my daughter? What have you done to her? "


    Zhao shuning clenched his fist with his left hand, then unfolded, and a piece of jade flute fell out of his fist.


    "Familiar?"


    "It''s something to cherish."


    Zhao shuning snapped it back.


    This is the jade flute that the master gave her. Even if you look at the mainland of Kyushu, you can''t find a second one of this kind.


    Wang Cheng was greedy for money. Seeing that the broken jade flute was of good quality, he polished it smooth and gave it to Wang Xiling.


    "Where''s my daughter?"


    Wang Cheng''s hand, out of thin air out of a sword, that sword, extremely sharp, and no different in kind.


    The Seven Realms spiritual pharmacist can change any physical object he has out of thin air. No matter where the physical object is placed, as long as it is covered with the spiritual power of the spiritual pharmacist, when it is in danger, as long as the spiritual pharmacist needs to read the mental Dharma, it will appear in the hands of the spiritual pharmacist.


    "Say it


    "Say what?"


    "My daughter''s stuff, how can it be on you? She''s not a person?"


    Zhao shuning stepped back several meters and sat on the beam wall of the Wang''s courtyard, shaking his legs.


    "It''s really strange. How can my things become her things when they have been put on your daughter for 15 years?"

 Chapter 315

    "You just asked me who I am, and I will answer you now."


    "My name is not only Zhao shuning, I have another name. Oh, you should not be unfamiliar with my name. My name is Yeling."


    Ye Ling?


    Ye Ling!


    When the girl said that, Wang Cheng immediately raised her eyes. The girl in front of her was just like Ye Ling.


    "You''re bullshit. Ye Ling is dead."


    "How do you know she''s dead? Did you collect her body? "


    "At the beginning, we all checked, she did not have a breath of life, even the lifeline, also can not detect half a point."


    "Just like your daughter, right?"


    Wang Cheng roared: "you don''t have to act like a fool. What have you done to my daughter?"


    "What I did to her was just like what you did to me."


    Wang Cheng''s heart suddenly surged with an ominous premonition.


    "You killed her?"


    "Kill, and --"


    Zhao shuning''s tone dragged on for a long time, and continued: "and ah, there is no skeleton left, so don''t be paranoid, you can find her body."


    "Pa!" A, Wang Cheng''s body, heavily hit the gate behind him.


    "I don''t believe it. Why did you kill her? You can''t have killed her! "


    Zhao shuning sat firmly on the top of the wall, with the seal of Dharma on his hand, and his mental strength surged out of his body.


    It''s over the Royal compound.


    A dynamic picture appears slowly.


    That''s the scene of Wang Xiling''s death. In the courtyard, there are many domestic thugs. They look at the rebellious and bloody bully lady, suffering and struggling before her death. After she died, she was burned to ashes by the fire.


    The scene, over and over again in the Wang''s courtyard over staged.


    Looking at the wall, the girl who killed Wang Xiling is looking at us innocently. Her feet are still shaking.


    She killed people, but look at her eyes, how can they be so clean?


    Wang Cheng clenched his fist more and more tightly.


    On his hands, on his face, his veins burst.


    "You killed her, how dare you kill her!"


    "Ha ha - it''s really funny. You can trample other people''s lives as ants, and they can''t return them in your way? What kind of world is this? If you are strong, then you are reasonable? "


    "I''ll kill you."


    Zhao shuning''s face sank, and his mental strength soared. Wang Cheng''s figure was blocked within a short distance.


    The point of the sword, only one centimeter short, was about to pierce into Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    Rao is so, Zhao shuning''s eyes, but did not even blink.


    On the contrary, there was a smile on her face.


    She put her hand on the bag of heaven and earth around her waist and said softly, "come out."


    A white tiger suddenly jumped out, the body soared several feet.


    The white tiger suddenly appeared with a roar, shaking the earth. Wang Cheng''s body was fluctuated and suddenly retreated.


    The tension of the spirit, finally relaxed.


    "Wang Cheng, this emperor is not Ye Ling of that year."


    "Do you think I''ll run to your house and die?"


    "Ye Ling, I will kill you!"


    At this time, Wang Cheng had lost his mind and sacrificed his whole body''s spiritual power to a huge fierce beast in the shape of poverty.


    "Kill me, do you think you still have this qualification?"


    Zhao shuning waved his hand. The white tiger got the order and rushed to Wang Cheng.


    The white tiger is a monster close to the divine beast. Its ability is comparable to that of an Su Su''s Chongming bird. Therefore, it is very difficult for Wang Cheng to deal with the white tiger.


    Zhao shuning clapped his hands and slowly stood up from the wall.


    She looked down at the people on the ground.


    He said slowly, "you are all the servants of the Wang family. The evil he did has nothing to do with you. If you would let me plant spiritual power on your spiritual roots, I would not kill you today."


    "This -"


    "as Wang Cheng is usually a man, you should know what his daughter''s temperament is. You know better than I do. I''m not going to push you into the fire pit, but to save you from the desperate situation."


    "You can think about it."


    "The time of sanjixiang."


    After Zhao shuning finished, he looked at Wang Cheng who was fighting with the white tiger.


    Every time he wanted to attack Zhao shuning, he was always preempted by the white tiger.


    "Ye Ling, if you have the ability to fight with me, let a beast fight with me. What skill do you have?"


    Zhao shuning said: "you are not worthy of my hands."Wang Cheng''s blood is dirty to Zhao shuning.


    "You are not Ye Ling. Ye Ling is not so greedy and afraid of death as you are."


    "Who said I''m Ye Ling? I''m Zhao shuning. I came to you because you want to destroy my Zhao family. I have evidence in my hand. I just came to you for justice. I''m afraid of death? I''m the one who is greedy for life and afraid of death. What can you do for me? "


    Better to live than to die.


    Wang Cheng thinks that Zhao shuning, who has lived for so many years and experienced so many things, is still the female emperor Ye Ling who knew nothing, trusted others blindly and couldn''t stand the law?


    No, she is not.


    To be able to bend and stretch is the best as long as you can live.


    Only by living can we see hope.


    Wang Cheng''s eyes are high and his hands are low. He hasn''t contracted with the beast. That''s because he thinks that all the beasts he found before are monsters, and none of them is worthy of his identity.


    A man can only have one contract beast. He doesn''t want to be so rash in his life, but he didn''t expect that he would suffer such a big loss because of it today.


    "Wang Cheng, what''s it like to lose your daughter?"


    "She''s innocent. How can you do it to her?"


    "Innocent? Did you forget the lost soul fragrance? My flute is blocked with reed gum, so that I can''t contact the culprit of my master, don''t you remember? Who can believe it? When she was only four or five years old, she could do such a terrible thing. "


    At the beginning, Wang Xiling was also the murderer who indirectly killed Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling is not a great saint. She will take revenge if she has any revenge. She will not feel soft just because Wang Xiling shed a few tears before she died.


    The people she killed can''t survive, and the wrong things she did can''t be forgotten.


    Wang Xiling wants Ye Ling to die. How can Zhao shuning let her live now?


    Since she has done something wrong, she has to pay for her mistakes. This is the fate of Wang Xiling and the result she should bear.


    "You are really her!"


    "How could you be her!"


    "When did you know all this?"


    When? It was at the moment when the red clothes were flying, the snow was falling, and her consciousness was completely in chaos.


    At that moment, Ye Ling saw that the little girl under the high platform was laughing, so penetrating and so proud.


    In her hand, she also holds the pieces inside the flute to lock the flute.


    That person is Wang Xiling.

 Chapter 316

    "Wang Cheng, the word innocent should not be said from your mouth."


    On the high wall, women''s clothes and skirts rose with the wind. On Zhao shuning''s face, there were several broken hair.


    It''s just a 15-year-old girl. Now she looks like a ghost in the middle of the night. You can''t see any pity for the world in her eyes.


    "Ye Ling, you are cruel."


    "At the beginning, I dug my heart and bones, damaged my soul root, combined with the mysterious forces in the river and lake, and pulled me down to a high position, harming my Phoenix. Didn''t you Wang Cheng take part in it?"


    Zhao shuning''s spiritual power suddenly rose.


    Suddenly a bunch of flutes appeared.


    Flute is no longer the jade flute in my hand.


    However, Zhao shuning did not forget the mental skill of Professor Shizun.


    Jade Flute gently put his mouth, Zhao shuning slightly closed his eyes, a string of gentle music, pouring out from the flute.


    For a moment, everything was silent.


    Even the white tiger stopped attacking.


    When Wang Cheng saw this, he wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to attack, but he found that his hands and feet could not be moved.


    What is she doing?


    "Wang Cheng, I''ll give you back what I suffered."


    The sound of the flute suddenly becomes rapid, just like the moment when the flood pours, the ferocity when the dike breaks, the surging after the eagle strikes the sky, and more like the shock when a huge stone falls into the calm lake.


    The sound of the flute is more and more urgent.


    Wang Cheng''s body moved.


    But then came the more fierce white tiger.


    The body of the white tiger is one foot higher than before.


    Its claws, too, become sharper.


    Zhao shuning didn''t open her eyes, but she could follow the flute and use her mental power to see the outside world clearly.


    She saw it.


    Wang Cheng is dodging.


    She saw it.


    Those who used to say they were loyal to Wang Cheng, but no one dared to help in such a big fight.


    She also saw it.


    The white tiger''s claws will pierce Wang Cheng''s body.


    But at this time, the door behind Wang Cheng was suddenly pushed open, and a woman in good brocade came out.


    Zhao shuning just call bad, immediately stopped playing.


    But the white tiger didn''t stop.


    It''s so fast.


    As soon as the woman came out, she stood in front of Wang Cheng.


    "White tiger, stop it!"


    But it''s too late, the white tiger''s claws, has passed through the woman''s chest, and then quickly pulled out.


    The woman''s body, at this moment, falls back.


    "Madame!"


    With a solemn and stirring roar, Wang Cheng''s sword disappeared.


    The woman fell into Wang Cheng''s arms.


    Zhao shuning stands on the high wall, night is coming, the wind, also a little more cool.


    "Master."


    The woman reached out and touched Wang Cheng''s face.


    There was a lot of blood on her hand. Wang Cheng''s hand covered the woman''s hand and put her on his face.


    "Master, I will say that you have done so many evil things. Sooner or later, we will be punished."


    Wang Cheng''s tears began to fall.


    "Madam, madam, you''ll be fine. I have pills. I''ll go to the best alchemist in Dongze Dahuang. Madam, hold on. I won''t let you be fine."


    "It''s too late."


    The woman shook her head.


    "Master, I know my body. I can''t hold on until then. Now you have come to this step for a big reason."


    "Xiaoyue."


    The woman was shocked. She looked at Wang Cheng and said with a smile, "you really haven''t called me like this for a long time. Cough --"


    "Xiaoyue, you''ll be fine. You believe me, OK?"


    Wang Cheng held the woman in his arms. His body was shaking.


    "Master, it''s useless. It''s all my fault. If I had been willing to stop you at the beginning, instead of being so cowardly and independent, you wouldn''t have come this far."


    "That''s my sin. It''s none of your business."


    "Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough, cough


    Wang Cheng''s hand became a fist.


    At the beginning of his, lust smoked heart gradually black.


    Forget Ye Ling''s kindness at the beginning.


    However, he was wrong. Why should he take revenge on his family?"Master, you killed so many people at the beginning. Now we should recognize the result."


    Wang Cheng, holding the woman''s body, has been crying for a long time.


    At this time, Mrs. Wang stretched out her hand and looked at the direction of the bright moon. There, she saw Wang Xiling, their child, waving to her.


    "Master, I saw Xi Ling. Xi Ling came to pick me up. I couldn''t give up."


    before Mrs. Wang finished her words, her raised hand fell on the ground again.


    Wang Cheng''s heart, also in that moment, broke into a thousand pieces.


    He picked up the woman and put her on the swing in the yard. Her head was on the swing, her eyes closed, as if she were asleep.


    He turned around and looked at Zhao shuning on the high wall.


    With a wave, between the two of them, a protective shield was formed.


    Zhao shuning has no expression, and so does Wang Cheng.


    "Just now, thank you for giving me time to say goodbye to Xiaoyue."


    "But you still want to kill me, don''t you?"


    "You killed my daughter and my wife. I have to ask you to pay for them."


    "Ridiculous, you can''t even deal with the white tiger. Do you still want to win here?"


    Wang Cheng''s face is ugly.


    "Now, I don''t want to live any more. Before I leave, I have to pull a cushion. Ye Ling, you shouldn''t hurt my wife. She is innocent. "


    "I don''t want to hurt her, but Wang Cheng, it''s all your fault."


    Wang Xiling died because of what happened in those years.


    Mrs. Wang''s death is to block the fatal blow for Wang Cheng.


    One of them is to pay for their crimes.


    One is to bear the great mistake that Wang Cheng made in that year.


    "Ye Ling, I''m sorry for you, but one day with you, I''ll never be a master. I''m really surprised that you didn''t die, but today you can''t get out of my Wang family."


    Zhao shuning''s pupils are shrinking rapidly.


    Flute in hand in front of me.


    She could almost imagine what Wang Cheng wanted to do. He wanted to bury his daughter''s wife with hundreds of lives in the Wang family and Zhao shuning.


    The man''s eyes became bloodthirsty.


    He took out a handful of Yuan Dan from his pocket and threw them all into his mouth.


    Yuandan?


    Yes, Zhao shuning remembers that when they were in Yanyu building, Zhang Tianyuan and his party slaughtered spirit beasts and demons to obtain Yuandan, in order to hand it over to Wang Cheng, an old thief.


    After taking a lot of Yuan Dan, Wang Cheng''s body began to change at a speed visible to the naked eye.

 Chapter 317

    Monster yuan Dan.


    It''s a great tonic.


    But few people use this move to improve their spiritual power.


    Because the lifeblood of a monster is essentially different from that of a human being. If you force yourself to swallow many yuan Dan, the spiritual power of that person will soar to a new height in a short time, but the sequelae will be countless.


    Therefore, generally speaking, the acquisition of Yuandan is forbidden in the Dongze wasteland. Those who take advantage of evil ways can only take one pill a month, so that their own blood can have enough time to absorb the power of Yuandan.


    Now, Wang Cheng has taken so many yuan Dan.


    The power that comes with it is immeasurable.


    Wang Cheng''s body began to grow up slowly. His clothes, unable to stand the sudden growth of physical strength, began to be broken by muscles.


    After a moment, Wang Cheng''s body stopped growing.


    At this time, Zhao shuning standing in front of him, can only reach his waist position.


    Wang Cheng''s ears became round and sharp.


    It''s like the ears of wild animals in the mountains.


    His hands also began to grow sharp claws. Now Wang Cheng is a monster in Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    White tiger naturally also sensed this powerful dangerous breath.


    So he jumped, then blocked in front of Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning is also on guard at this time.


    "Over the years, how many monsters have you killed in order to satisfy your own selfish desires, Wang Cheng, you are not sorry to die."


    "The law of the jungle, I just use my ability to get the corresponding reward, Ye Ling, if you allowed me to do this, you don''t have to die so miserably."


    Zhao shuning body suddenly back, until the body against the rear of the shield.


    "Ye Ling, you can''t escape."


    "Who said I was going to run away?"


    Zhao shuning snorted coldly.


    "I''m here today to take your life. Do you think I''ll run away?"


    "Don''t you think you are the same as Ye Ling? Now I''m not afraid of you any more. You still have no brain as before. You dare to break into my Wang family alone. You''ll be ready to never get out. "


    "Can''t you get out? I''ll give it to you word for word. "


    Alone?


    Jokes.


    The secret guards Wang Cheng sent out, he thought? Can you come back?


    The Xie family in Huainan, the five envoys of Daliang Xuanfu, Qingman, qingluan, Shen Dai, churan and Lu Zhao, all arrived at the Zhao family in Yanqing city.


    They are now dedicated to the Zhao family. Now the Zhao family is in trouble. When Zhao shuning came back, he had already repaired two letters, one to the xuanfusi in Daliang, and the other to the Xie family in Huainan.


    If as expected, now their two families should have arrived at Yanqing city.


    No matter how powerful the secret guards Wang Cheng sent out are, once the number of them is scattered, they will not be able to escape the encirclement of the Xie family and Daliang xuanfusi in Huainan.


    Not to mention, shuiyunsheng, a member of the world''s gangs, is always outside Zhao''s house.


    After this event, the Zhao family will completely replace the Wang family and become one of the four families in Dongze.


    Wang Cheng immediately realized that something was wrong.


    There was anger in his eyes.


    "What did you do?"


    "That''s what you think, isn''t it?"


    Since Zhao shuning dares to come, she won''t be afraid of Wang Cheng. Now she is a seven world spirit pharmacist with white tiger to protect her body. Even if she is not, she still has red lotus. As long as she holds Wang Cheng back, it''s only a matter of time before the Wang family is destroyed.


    At this time, Wang Cheng realized that he had been cheated and wanted to remove the shield.


    But at this time, Zhao shuning sneered.


    Retreating to the wall, she put her hands on the protective cover and poured her spiritual strength on its shell.


    Hands down, Zhao shuning clapped.


    "Wang Cheng, you can''t go."


    "Then I want you to bury me."


    At this time, Wang Cheng''s body was much faster than before. Zhao shuning exerted all her strength, and her mental power was also highly concentrated. Nevertheless, she could barely avoid Wang Cheng''s attack. During this period, she also had the help of Bai Hu.


    "White tiger, you should delay him for a moment."


    Zhao shuning stands at once.


    Then the ten fingers kept changing, resulting in a new seal.


    "The fox curse, out."


    The alchemist of the sixth grade uses the skill of the second grade, which is much more powerful than before.


    "Alchemist! You are still a alchemist. "


    Wang Cheng hates to say that while he is fighting with the white tiger, he can also distract himself from Zhao shuning''s moves."However, even if you are an alchemist, how about a little fox curse, dare to teach me."


    Wang Cheng also thought that the reason why Zhao shuning was able to enter the Zonghui was because of her brother Zhao Huai. Unexpectedly, her own strength was so strong.


    "Do you think it''s just a fox curse?"


    The spirit body in the shape of a fox, when it was five meters away from Wang Cheng, began to divide into three paths. At this time, the three paths also showed their original shape.


    The fox curse is just the introduction. Its purpose is to cover Zhao shuning''s next moves.


    "You should be familiar with these three moves."


    Zhao shuning''s ten fingers, which are combined with his hands, are divided into two parts. Then, his two hands point downward and his palms upward.


    The powerful spirit makes the space in the protective cover one of the shocks.


    "Star hidden, out!"


    This is Feiyang''s move. Zhao shuning can use his mental power to copy the move of the spiritual pharmacist.


    "Kill demon ghost curse, out!"


    This is the magic spell that Ye Ling handed to Wang Cheng.


    "Take soul step, break!"


    This is the south wind move.


    The ability of Ye Huo Hong Lian is really amazing. After absorbing the spiritual power of the three people, they can all be transformed into their own use.


    Fortunately, the master of Ye Huo Hong Lian is the master. If you follow other people who are not in the right mind, it will surely become a powerful weapon to harm the world.


    Plunder people''s divine sense, grab people''s spiritual power and absorb people''s essence.


    The three moves, along with the three ways of the fox curse, attack Wang Cheng''s way in turn.


    Wang Cheng''s back road is blocked by the white tiger.


    This time, Wang Cheng also began to panic, but his body has been stronger than before. I don''t know how many of these powerful moves can only hurt his skin and flesh.


    "Carving insects and making a fool of myself?"


    Wang Cheng easily waved, then forced by the three moves, sure enough, the three moves, bring him harm, it is minimal.


    But before Wang Cheng was happy, he found that there was a successful smile on the girl''s face.


    "No!"


    "Wang Cheng, look at these two sets of mental methods again. Are you familiar with them?"

 Chapter 318

    Zhao shuning has a smile in his eyes.


    The action on the hand did not stop at all.


    Wang Cheng of course knows the technique that Haosheng is familiar with. It''s the mental method he taught Xi Ling.


    Bone carving chant, bone etching dance.


    In Wang Cheng''s heart, he also said that it was not good.


    At that time, Nanfeng and Feiyang had excellent talents. Wang Xiling was a little lower, in order to keep his position in the yard.


    Wang Cheng specially taught them to Nanfeng, Feiyang and xingxiaoyin.


    Then it is sent to Wang Xiling to engrave bones and dance.


    Wang Xiling''s two skills can completely restrain the south wind flying to the sun. Once their moves collide, it will cause a powerful explosion.


    This is Wang Cheng''s original selfishness. He didn''t expect that today, his original selfishness would be rewarded on himself.


    Those two moves are like maggots.


    Soon, he entangled Wang Cheng.


    Wang Cheng quickly used his powerful spiritual power to form a defense, but even so, when the bone carving chant and bone etching dance hit Wang Cheng, they still had a huge reaction with xingfengyin and soul snatching step.


    There was only a bang.


    Wang Cheng''s right hand was deeply broken by this force.


    Suddenly, the blood was like a column.


    Good chance.


    Zhao shuning quickly gathered his mental strength, and then, at a very fast speed, rushed into Wang Cheng''s broken arm.


    At that time, Wang Cheng''s skills were taught by Ye Ling, and Zhao shuning knew where his weaknesses were.


    Following the blood, I saw Wang Cheng''s spirit root. At this time, the spirit root like a herb was shining with blood.


    "Go


    Mental power quickly covered the spiritual root of the King City.


    Wang Cheng just heard a cry of pain, holding his head and squatting on the ground.


    This time, Zhao shuning can win, in addition to strength, luck accounts for the vast majority. If it wasn''t for Bai Hu''s presence, if it wasn''t for Wang Cheng''s selfish desire that everyone should obey Wang Xiling and make some tricky moves on the skill, she would not have won Wang Cheng.


    Wang Cheng knelt down on the ground, and his mouth was full of wails of pain.


    Zhao shuning walked towards him slowly.


    He squatted down.


    Wang Cheng''s body, because of Zhao shuning''s mental release, makes the yuan Dan''s breath constantly move in his body.


    After a while, he returned to his original appearance.


    At this point, the shield is released.


    All the people in the palace can see is the picture of Wang Cheng sitting in the blood with his arm broken.


    Zhao shuning takes a step forward.


    Wang Cheng stepped back.


    "You don''t want to come here."


    "Wang Cheng, why did you harm me?"


    Wang Cheng stepped back.


    At this time, he had no strength, no ability to condense a new seal.


    Because of the previous fight, white tiger''s body is scarred, it is obvious that just fight, white tiger paid all the energy.


    Zhao shuning''s hand gently stroked the white tiger''s fur.


    White tiger side body, rubbed with the head rubbed Zhao shuning.


    After that, he quickly turned into a tiny white tiger. Zhao shuning gently put the white tiger into his bag and looked at Wang Cheng again.


    Wang Cheng''s appearance at this time is really similar to when ye Ling saw him.


    "Why do you want to harm me? I, Ye Ling, ask myself. I''m not mean to you."


    "Not bad for me? If you are really good to me, why don''t you give me the power of the guard? Instead, I gave it to my younger brother and sister who were not as capable as me? "


    "Are you getting less?"


    "But I deserve more."


    Wang Cheng''s eyes are full of greed.


    When Zhao shuning saw this, she realized that Wang Cheng was defeated by the word "greedy" because of the lack of people''s support.


    She got up, and Wang Cheng was very pitiful.


    "Wang Cheng, have you ever thought that if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t even have this palace."


    I gave you something and helped you a lot, but what you want is all I have. Zhao shuning just now knows that Wang Cheng didn''t just think about it. If that''s the case, he still has a chance to remedy it.


    Wang Cheng used to be a villain from the bottom of his bones.


    Even if you give half of what you have to him, he will only complain and think, why don''t you give him everything?


    He doesn''t know contentment, let alone kindness?


    "At the beginning, who else conspired with you?"


    Wang Cheng smiles. When he smiles, the blood in his mouth keeps flowing down.


    When he saw the girl in front of him suffering, he felt happy.Zhao shuning killed his daughter, killed his wife, even if he died, she would not be better.


    "Ye Ling, no, Zhao shuning, do you think that all the people you trusted were really kind-hearted?"


    "Do you think that when our four families conspired to push you down, it was just because we hated you and envied you?"


    "Do you think that no one among the cronies you care about hates you?"


    "In the river and lake, you make enemies frequently. Don''t you think that you can be overthrown so easily by the strength of our four families?"


    Zhao shuning clenched his fist.


    "Who helped you?"


    Wang Cheng laughed to tears.


    "Zhao shuning, the people you believe in and the people you love have betrayed you at that time. I won''t tell you that I want this thing to become the thorn in your heart forever. I want you to know that you can''t do anything with your blood and courage."


    "This world is full of evil, you just want to beautify it, think it is full of love, Ye Ling''s death, did not teach you this truth, sooner or later, you will fall on a big somersault because of your wrong cognition, ha ha ha --"


    Wang Cheng laughs a lot.


    His veins were broken.


    Yuan Dan''s counterattack was extremely rapid.


    Wang Cheng''s body kept shaking, and then he fell to the ground completely.


    Wang Cheng''s seven orifices slowly ooze blood.


    But he''s not dead. He''s crawling slowly.


    His eyes were on the woman on the swing.


    It''s ridiculous. Wang Cheng didn''t care about anything in his life, but the woman on the swing was the only one he cared about.


    Zhao shuning walked slowly towards the woman.


    He took out the Jade Flute and played a song.


    In the last sound of the flute, the woman''s hand moved slightly.


    Wang Cheng stopped crawling. He watched the scene in disbelief and looked at Zhao shuning beside the swing.


    "You -"


    "previously, I just blocked her blood with the sound of flute, which made her temporarily shocked. She didn''t die."


    "You


    "I''m so cruel, Wang Cheng. I''m Ye Ling''s revenge. What you do to me, I will redouble it to you. I just want you to know what is the pain of life and death."


    Wang Cheng''s hand was just a moment away from the woman''s. Zhao shuning''s Jade Flute hit down, and the man''s hand suddenly fell to the ground.


    He''s dead.


    When Wang Cheng died, his eyes were wide open.


    The most painful thing is to be separated from your lover forever.

 Chapter 319

    Wang Cheng is dead.


    The bodyguards of the Wang family all knelt down.


    They know that they have no ability to fight against those who can''t be fought by their owners.


    So they chose to obey.


    Zhao shuning is not indiscriminately killing innocent people, otherwise, he is no different from Wang Cheng.


    But she is not as kind as before. She always keeps an eye on things and leaves a way back for herself.


    After planting spiritual power on the hundreds of people, Zhao shuning took Mrs. Wang out of the Wang family.


    She knew that there was a place suitable for Mrs. Wang.


    Where, she should be able to find the long lost peace.


    Zhao shuning also took Wang''s several loyal servant girls. She took those people and went out from the front door of the Wang family.


    Outside, Xie an is quietly waiting for her.


    "Master."


    "Xiao an, here you are."


    Xie an nodded, looked at the woman beside Zhao shuning and said, "master, what do you bring her out to do?"


    "Xiao an, do me a favor, will you?"


    "Well, you say."


    "In the test site of Yanyu building, there is a dark earth, you should know."


    "Well."


    "Where is it? After crossing the undercurrent, there is an island. I will draw a map for you. I hope you can help me send them to the island, OK?"


    "Good."


    Xie an took over Wang from Zhao shuning.


    Looking at Zhao shuning, he said, "I''ll start now. Will you still be in Yanqing city? Or do you have a new place to go


    "I will not leave Yanqing city in a short time."


    "That''s good."


    Shea lowered his head, and then he said, "I''ll be back soon."


    "What?"


    "It''s OK. I just thought, when I come back, I don''t know if you are still in Yanqing city?"


    "It should be. Please, Ann."


    Xie an nodded, took a deep look at Zhao shuning, and then left.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief. Suddenly, a dark shadow flashed in front of her eyes. As soon as she wanted to chase, a voice came from behind.


    "You can''t catch up with him."


    It''s Bai fan.


    Why is he here?


    Bai fan came forward and said bitterly, "you can''t catch up with him. His speed is faster than all of us in the Wang family. Even the owner of the family can''t catch up with him."


    "Why are you here?"


    "I''d like to come here to see the owner off for the last time. Miss, can I bury the owner myself?"


    "You don''t blame me?"


    "Resentment? What''s the use? I''ve always been a deserter. "


    Bai fan has known since childhood that in Wang Cheng''s eyes, he is just a chess piece that can please the existence of the young lady.


    As long as the young lady is happy, his wishes will never be considered.


    But even so, Wang Cheng has nurtured him. He should give Wang Cheng the last leg.


    "I know that I am not qualified to ask the girl to do so now. If the girl is willing to let me go, I should be grateful. Moreover, I promised the girl that I would not have any contact with the Wang family any more, but I just want to bury Wang Cheng, so I have no other ideas, OK?"


    "Yes."


    Bai fan was stunned.


    Then he bowed his head.


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s toes, he giggled.


    Can you believe it? It is such a young girl, she is so powerful that her appearance has disturbed her mood for more than 20 years.


    Bai fan didn''t even have the courage to look up at Zhao shuning, because he knew that his face, which he had seen for a long time, was just an extravagant hope.


    Zhao shuning himself, just like Wang Xiling himself, is a disgusting creature.


    Zhao shuning suddenly said, "I don''t hate you."


    "Girl, what are you doing?"


    "Maybe I absorbed Wang Xiling''s spiritual power. Wang Chengjiao''s mental skills are different. Maybe you don''t even know what you think. Wang Xiling knows all you think."


    In Wang Cheng''s eyes, Bai fan is just a tool of Wang Xiling.


    Therefore, Wang Cheng has done some tricks on the skill. Wang Xiling can clearly know what Bai fan thinks.


    "She? Do you all know? "


    Since Wang Xiling knew that he hated her, why did he come up again and again?


    Why didn''t you show any impatience to him?


    Bai fan is at a loss all of a sudden. This sudden information makes his heart in a mess.


    So, before death.


    Is Wang Xiling really disappointed in his tears?


    "Me, am I such a jerk?"


    "In this case, you are."Zhao shuning passed Bai fan and continued: "what do you know about the news of shadow just now?"


    Bai fan sighed.


    He said slowly: "I have only seen him once. His body is hidden under the black robe. I don''t know his true features, but I have seen some strange animals portrayed on these people''s bodies. Those animals can also be transformed into entities."


    I don''t know why, when the shadow just flashed by, the bronze medal that Mo Bai gave Zhao shuning was slightly hot.


    When Mo Bai left, he took off the red thread of the bronze medal, then put on other silk threads, and put the bronze medal on Zhao shuning''s neck.


    and Mo Bai as like as two peas in the same way, he took the same bronze medal and carried it on his own body.


    Just when the shadow appeared, the bronze medal reacted.


    Is there any connection between them?


    Before Zhao shuning could figure it out, Bai Fan said goodbye to her.


    "Girl, after I bury my master, I will take his Spirit card with me. At that time, I will go to the island in the dark land and serve my wife all my life. I am sorry for my master and their daughter."


    This method is probably the most compromise and the best one.


    "If you want to go, you don''t have to tell me."


    Bai fan smiles.


    He did not know why he had to talk to Zhao shuning about this.


    Or he just hopes to tell Zhao shuning where he is going, or he has a deeper extravagant hope that Zhao shuning can go to see him.


    But such a careful machine, Zhao shuning will not take heart, for Zhao shuning, Bai fan is just a passer-by in life, a passer-by who has nothing to do with pivotal.


    The snake is gone, so is Bai fan.


    Zhao shuning looks at the dark high beam in the distance.


    He held the bronze medal in his hand.


    She felt a little flustered in her heart.


    Mo Bai''s appearance suddenly appeared in his mind. He tore at the neck of the spirit pharmacist. He foolishly called himself Ningning''s appearance, and he was cute when he had two small pear vortices on his face with a smile.


    But all of a sudden, Zhao shuning thought of that day before leaving, unexpectedly found that Mo Bai''s terrible eyes.


    There is such a big difference between them that they are the same person.


    Zhao shuning clenched the bronze medal in his hand and murmured: "I haven''t seen you for many years, Mo Bai. Are you still the Mo Bai I used to be?"


    Mo Bai in the ghost suddenly opens his eyes, and the tiger hovers in the center of his eyebrows.


    His heart suddenly a pain, hands tightly supporting the body.


    Is it Ning Ning?

 Chapter 320

    "Young master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing. Get out of here."


    Angelica dahurica is still one meter away from Mo Bai, and she is thrown to the ground by Mo Bai''s powerful breath.


    She stood up in confusion.


    Get down on your knees.


    "My subordinates know their mistakes."


    "Go away."


    It has been seven years since Mobai came back. In these seven years, his character has become more and more withdrawn and irritable.


    The God seat said that this has the very big reason, all is because the ancient fierce beast flame fire dragon''s influence.


    But apart from these, there are some inexplicable factors.


    Mo Bai is irritable.


    And no one is allowed to get close to themselves. He likes to wear white clothes and think about problems alone beside the induction stone.


    Most of the time, he slaughtered the fierce animals in the ghost''s wasteland, so as to obtain their yuan Dan, and then turn that Yuan Dan into his own use.


    Mo Bai is different from others.


    Since he was a child, he had the power of inheriting fire dragon in his blood, so he could quickly transform the power of Yuan Dan.


    That Yuan Dan is like a good tonic for him.


    Over the years, countless monsters have died in his hands.


    Even Mo Bai''s father was particularly shocked, because Mo Bai''s killing degree was far beyond his imagination.


    Of course, along with Mobai''s killing, it is also his sudden growth of power.


    Angelica kneels on the ground, shivering.


    Fortunately, after Mingyue came in, she reported that God had invited the little Lord. I''m afraid dahurian angelica hasn''t stood up yet.


    Mo Bai got up and left.


    The moon stood up with Angelica dahurica.


    "Angelica dahurica, have you forgotten? When the young master is thinking, he hates that there are other people around him. You are so close to him. Do you want to live


    Angelica get up, her feet are still numb.


    "Mingyue, I have never seen such a terrible person. The young Lord is not old, but he is more terrible than the God seat."


    "If you think about it, now the cultivation of the little Lord has reached the level of the divine throne. It''s just the current cultivation. If it comes to the future, I''m afraid we''ll have a ghost statue that the mainland of Kyushu can''t underestimate."


    The word "Gui Zun" is the highest level of address for GUI. Now, it has been handed down for decades, and no one can reach this height. However, it seems that Mobai should be the most promising young master to achieve the status of GUI Zun.


    Angelica rubs her knees.


    Her willow waist was almost broken because of the strong breath of the little Lord.


    "Mingyue, when the little Lord was a little boy, he was not as fierce as he is now. When he came back, he was not as fierce as he is now."


    Mo Bai''s mind has changed greatly in recent years.


    Among the ghosts, no one dares to speak to him except the throne.


    "Maybe it''s because he can''t get out."


    If you can''t get out, you can''t see the person you want to see.


    When Mo Bai arrived in the main hall, he looked at the man in purple, gold and black robe.


    He saluted respectfully.


    "Father."


    "Mobai, here you are."


    "Father, you called me, but what''s the matter?"


    Mo Bai''s tone is very official. I can''t hear the fluctuation of emotion.


    The man in purple gold and black robe said with a smile: "I know, are you bored in the ghost town for too long


    Mo Bai did not answer, but his expression, has explained everything.


    "Don''t worry, you can go out soon. Now, there''s a deal here. Do you want to do it first?"


    Mo Bai said, "what''s the deal?"


    With a slight wave of the sleeve of the man in purple gold and black robe, a figure appeared on the main hall.


    It''s late summer.


    In the late summer, she looks like a gentle Jiangnan woman.


    If an ordinary man saw her, he would stare at her.


    But Mo Bai just looked at it and felt impatient.


    "Father, what''s the matter with this woman


    The figure on the main hall began to speak: "this, should be the ghost little master Mo Bai?"


    Mo Bai lightly sweeps eyebrows, displeased way: "who are you?"


    "Patriarch, Xia Wanling, you should know me."


    "Why should I know you?"


    Summer late Ning Leng for a while, don''t know how to answer.


    The black robed man coughed softly and said, "Mo Bai, elder Xia has done a lot for our Shenzong. You can''t be so rude to her."


    Mo Bai''s attitude is a little more restrained.


    Then he said, "I don''t know what elder Xia wants to discuss with me?""Well, I''ve said with the divine sign before -"


    "to make a point, Mr. Xia, I''m very busy and I don''t have time to listen to your home talk."


    At the end of the summer, Lin''s face was a little hard to hang.


    She heard that there was a great character in Guihu, and she also knew that Guihu''s new young master was arrogant and arrogant. But she didn''t expect that he didn''t even pay attention to himself.


    In Dongze Dahuang, as long as it comes to the late summer Caragana, then everyone has to give three points of face.


    "Mo Bai!"


    "I know, father."


    Because of the words of the man in the black robe of purple gold, the eyebrows of Mo Bai wrinkled gently.


    "Please, Mr. Xia."


    "I can ask you to untie it in advance, but I need your cooperation."


    "What kind of cooperation?"


    "In this world next year, I will organize a great test of the alchemist of the sect. At that time, I will assign one of them a task around Guihu. At that time, you will be responsible for guiding him into Guihu."


    "Mr. Xia, all of us can''t get out of this border. Do you want someone to come in?"


    "He''s not the same."


    Mo Bai''s look became a little serious.


    "You mean Yan Ruyu?"


    In the late summer, Caragana shakes her head.


    "It''s the supreme beast."


    "I want to see him."


    In the late summer, the figure of Ning disappears, and the image on the main hall changes into Zhao Huai''s.


    Next time.


    The image of Zhao Huai disappeared.


    In the late summer, the Caragana reappeared in front of the public.


    On the main hall, Yuan Tong, the elder of Shenzong, felt that something was wrong, so he shook his head and said a few words in the ear of shenzuo.


    After hearing this, the man in purple gold and black robe.


    The voice pressed very low and asked: "elder Xia, isn''t this the forefather of a strange animal?"


    "God, do you doubt me?"


    "Yuantong once met the forefather of a strange animal. He is not just like this."


    In the late summer, the Caragana frowned.


    Then he said, "it can''t be wrong. God, can you let elder Yuan Tong talk to me?"


    "Of course."


    Yuan Tong comes forward and unloads his robe.


    He respectfully saluted Xia Wanling, and then said, "Xia Changlao, I''ve seen the supreme beast. He''s not like this."


    "How do you know that the one you see is the forefather of a strange animal?"


    "He put his hand on the sensor stone. The sensor stone gives off a golden light."


    The golden light?


    "Elder, is it the emperor?"


    "Elder Xia, I can recognize the emperor''s respect for the aged."


    In late summer, Caragana is more confused.


    "How else can you prove it?"


    "At that time, what the forefathers of the exotic animals said was effective."


    He said that the little Lord would come back soon. After a few days, the little Lord really came back with the breeze.

 Chapter 321

    After this incident, the four Dharma protectors, together with elder Yuantong, firmly believed that the young master was the supreme beast.


    In the late summer, Caragana was also puzzled at first.


    After that, she took out a lot of evidence to convince the people on the other side.


    The real beast supreme, when using the powerful mental power, will appear the pupil of fire.


    Xia Wanling chained Zhao Huai to the elders. After Yuan Tong and shenzuo saw the appearance at the beginning, they would believe that Zhao Huai in Xia Wanling''s mouth was the real supreme beast.


    "So, at the beginning, our big elder, together with the Three Dharma protectors, was fooled by a little boy?"


    It turns out that''s true.


    In the late summer, after discussing some basic things with Mobai, she closed the biography of Yuanshen.


    Zhao Huai''s name, he always felt, seems to have heard somewhere.


    But Mo Bai is sure that he has never seen the person in the picture just now.


    "Mo Bai, what''s the matter? But what''s wrong? "


    "Nothing. Maybe I think too much."


    "What about this?"


    Mo Bai said in a low voice: "of course I agree. It''s just a human life. Even if there are more, I''ll still accept it."


    "You have to think about it clearly. Zhao Huai is different from those ancient fierce beasts you accepted before. He is higher than them by many levels."


    Mo Bai thought for a while, and then said, "so what?"


    In this world, even if it is a fierce beast, he will not be afraid.


    That Zhao Huai, now the blood has not awakened, then he is at most even an ordinary person with superb spiritual power.


    To deal with such people, Mo Bai is confident.


    Just don''t know why, he just agreed to this matter, his heart, always nervous.


    I always feel that there is something wrong with my decision.


    "Mo Bai, after you go out, if you meet that girl, you can bring her back."


    Mobai looks up happily.


    Zijin black robed man continued: "my son has been worried all day since he came back. I have lost you for so many years. Seeing you like this, I asked Qingfeng about you."


    Mo Bai seldom quieted down a lot. A trace of warmth appeared on his face, which is rare.


    "Mobai, I don''t interfere with your future affairs. I just hope you don''t forget the responsibility on your shoulders at any time. The world is inseparable from Shenzong. It''s hard for Shenzong to produce such a good seedling as you. No matter when you are, don''t forget to protect your people."


    Mo Bai looked up and said slowly: "father, don''t worry, no one in the world can stop our Shenzong."


    What Shenzong has not done, let him take this step.


    Guihu is so lifeless here that Ning Ning will not like it. Mo Bai hopes that he and Ning Ning Ning will live in the sun in the future. So, anyway, he has to go out of Guihu''s way to calm the world.


    For the faith of Shenzong for hundreds of years, and for Ningning.


    Mo Bai wants to go to Zhao shuning instead of dragging him into the endless darkness.


    He chose to go to her.


    Mo Bai had already come to the gate of the main hall. He suddenly thought of something. He stopped and asked, "father, the beast is supreme. He was born naturally without father or mother, right?"


    Although the man in purple gold and black robe is confused.


    But still seriously answered the question of Mo Bai.


    "The beast is supreme. It comes from heaven and earth. There is no father, no mother, no family. No one in this world can share the same blood with him. Mo Bai, what are you doing when you ask these questions? "


    "Nothing."


    Zhao Huai has no relatives, that''s good.


    Previously, Mo Bai thought that Zhao Huai''s surname was Zhao, and Ning Ning''s surname was Zhao. Would they have anything to do with each other.


    Now it seems that he thinks too much.


    In the evening, Mobai went back to his room.


    After a while, a servant girl sent something. It should be the monster he killed a few days ago. Now Yuandan should have been tempered.


    Mo Bai opened the door, and sure enough, two crystal clear yuan Dan were shining silver.


    Next to the servant girl, there was Angelica dahurica, who had received a lot of Mo Bai Qi today.


    "Young master, I want to tell you that one of these two yuan pills has been refined normally, and the other one is because it is a phantom beast -"


    "bang!"


    Angelica words have not finished, the door, in front of her heavily closed.


    Mo Bai doesn''t like to talk with Angelica dahurica. It can be said that he doesn''t like to talk with anyone, so the advice of Angelica dahurica is redundant in his opinion.


    What''s more, Mo Bai is very confident in his ability now, even if he is not fully refined yuan Dan, he can easily change.These two fierce beasts took a lot of effort.


    He took yuan Dan to the room, then casually threw it into his mouth, then circled his legs and sat on the bed.


    One of them, Yuan Dan, was quickly absorbed by Mo Bai.


    He felt a little more spiritual power in his body.


    But when it was the turn of the second yuan Dan, Mo Bai''s eyebrows began to wrinkle slowly.


    This yuan Dan is surrounded by some mists.


    Mo Bai''s mental power can''t detect its specific energy all at once.


    When Mo Bai used his mental power to detect it, he was dazzled by the white light, waiting for him to open his eyes again.


    I found that everything in front of me had changed.


    In front of Mo Bai, it is a good room with ancient color and fragrance. This room is very elegant and spacious. In front of Mo Bai, there is a screen.


    On the screen, there is a magnolia embroidered and two mandarin ducks playing in the water.


    Behind the screen, there was a figure shaking. Mo Bai could only see the silhouette of a woman on the screen.


    The silhouette looks so charming.


    As soon as Mo Bai reaches out his hand and plans to see who is behind the screen, he hears a gentle call.


    "Mo Bai, are you here?"


    The sound is very nice and familiar.


    Mo Bai hasn''t reflected yet, a pair of jade hands inside, put on his right hand.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go down and have a look. It''s time for the guests to come. "


    The woman''s appearance is very good-looking. Mo Bai didn''t react because she was good-looking, but because the way she talked to him coincided with Zhao shuning.


    He did not feel the murmur of temptation, called: "rather rather rather?"


    "Well, Mobai, what''s the matter with you today?"


    Is it really her?


    Mo Bai wants to ask something else, so she pulls her hand and gently pulls it out.


    "Mobai, the child is asleep. Let''s not disturb him."

 Chapter 322

    Child, what child?


    The woman is walking in front, her right hand is still holding Mo Bai''s left hand.


    Mo Bai didn''t react, so he followed the woman and walked slowly.


    He doesn''t like women touching her, but he''d rather not.


    Mo Bai saw that there was a bronze medal on the woman''s neck, which was engraved with the word Mo Bai. Because of this, Mo Bai didn''t push away the woman''s hand, which was tied to Zhao shuning''s neck by himself.


    Even if Mobai knew that it might be an illusion, he still did not break the rare silence.


    Perhaps because this dreamland is the future he yearns for, so he is willing to indulge in it.


    "Mo Bai, you --"


    the woman stops, turns her head, and her face hits Mo Bai''s chest.


    Mo Bai''s heart missed a beat. As soon as the woman wanted to leave, she was held in her arms by Mo Bai''s hand. Then, Mo Bai turned around and imprisoned Zhao shuning on the wall.


    The woman can''t move in Mo Bai''s arms.


    Mo Bai quietly looked at the woman in her arms. Her skin was broken, and her lips were red and delicious. They were so close that Mo Bai could clearly see the tiny hair on the woman''s face.


    He couldn''t help swallowing.


    The woman looked up at him.


    "Mo Bai, what''s the matter?"


    "You are Ning Ning."


    "I am. What''s the matter with you?"


    "What''s the relationship between us now?"


    The woman in her arms smiles. Even a gentle smile can stir up a big wave in Mo Bai''s heart.


    "Mo Bai, are you stupid? I''m your mother and you''re my husband. How can you forget this?"


    Mo Bai looks at this unreal face.


    Suddenly, he didn''t want to leave like this.


    For the first time in so many years, he saw her like this in his dream.


    Mo Bai leaned down and his heavy breath sounded in the woman''s ear.


    His voice, is so magnetic, and low charm.


    "Since we have become relatives, why don''t you call me husband, but call me Mo Bai?"


    The woman was stunned.


    "If you want me to call your husband, I''ll change my tongue now."


    Hope?


    Mo Bai is certainly hopeful.


    But he didn''t want to, didn''t want to hear her call her husband, because Mo Bai knew that she was not Zhao shuning.


    Even if she does call herself that, it doesn''t make any sense.


    "No more."


    "Mobai, let''s go downstairs and have a look, OK? Someone is greeting me today. While the child is asleep, shall we go to the door and have a look? "


    Facing such a face.


    Mo Bai really can''t say a word.


    Between pushing and shoving, they reached the door.


    At the front of the long line, there was a man riding down the street.


    "Who''s that one in green?"


    "Mobai, that''s today''s bridegroom. He''s very handsome. After a while, you can see it."


    The bridegroom in green?


    Mo Bai doesn''t understand.


    All the newlyweds he saw married in red. Today, when the man married, he was dressed in blue.


    Today''s dream is a bit strange.


    "Who is this man?"


    The woman beside suddenly said: "he is my master Yan Ruyu, Mo Bai, have you forgotten?"


    Mo Bai heard Zhao shuning say so, and wiped his eyes, this just see clearly, the leader of the man, is indeed Yan Ruyu.


    This dream is really absurd.


    Yan Ruyu is a thousand year old master. How can he get married?


    Mo Bai asked casually: "Ning Ning can know, who is the bride Yan Ruyu is going to marry?"


    He just asked casually, and didn''t want to get any exact answer. After all, these are fake.


    The woman''s tone changed at this time.


    "He wants to marry me, of course."


    Ink white smell speech, quickly look to the side of Zhao shuning.


    Do not know when, the woman around, has become a red, wearing a phoenix crown, and xipa holding hands.


    "Ning Ning, don''t make a joke."


    "I''m not kidding, Mobai. Do you think my Xifu looks good?"


    "Ning Ning, take it off. You can''t marry him."


    Even in a dream, Mo Bai does not allow Zhao shuning to marry other men.


    But at this time, Yan Ruyu had already arrived at the door.


    "Ning''er, I''ve come to pick you up."


    Zhao shuning stretched out his right hand and jumped onto Yan Ruyu''s horse.Mo Bai''s eyes narrowed dangerously, and with an arrow step, he stood in front of the horse.


    "Ning Ning, you can only be my woman."


    "But I don''t like you."


    "Nonsense, you said before, you are married to me, we have a child."


    "Mo Bai, you are crazy. If we get married, why don''t I call you husband? And call you by your full name? "


    Mo Bai has a splitting headache.


    This dream, I don''t know.


    None of the links can match.


    He knew it was just a dream, but Mo Bai couldn''t let go of his hands.


    "All in all, you can''t go."


    "I''m leaving."


    "I can buy you a drink of Ning''er''s wedding wine."


    In the twinkling of an eye, Mo Bai''s scene is transferred to a large courtyard. At this time, Yan Ruyu is holding a wine glass, standing side by side with Zhao shuning, toasting Mo Bai.


    Mo Bai fell the cup angrily.


    He went away.


    When he got out of the gate of the compound, he turned around and looked at the bustle of the compound. It was a strange dream. He knew it was all false, but when he saw Zhao shuning holding Yan Ruyu''s arm, he still felt painful.


    This feeling made Mo Bai feel very miserable.


    I feel disgusted.


    In the hand match throws out, so big courtyard, concealed in the sea of fire.


    "It''s a trick, a cover up."


    Sure enough, after the burning of the compound, the one who appeared in front of Mo Bai''s body was the phantom he accepted yesterday.


    The magic beast is good at weaving dreams and creating illusions, which makes people who fall into dreams feel the most real joys and sorrows.


    A hundred years ago, it was because of the appearance of the phantom beast that many alchemists fell asleep in their dreams and never woke up again.


    Mo Bai''s ability is high, so he can see through everything.


    He didn''t want to come out before, just because he could see Zhao shuning in the dream created by the phantom beast.


    Once Kening belongs to others, he can break free quickly.


    Because he knew that as long as he lived, he would never let such a thing happen.


    This little dream of the phantom beast also wants to make him indulge in it in pain. It''s really ridiculous.


    Mo Bai stretched out his right hand and suddenly grasped it.


    The yuan Dan turned into powder.


    In front of Mo Bai, the spirit of the beast disappeared.


    "Ning Ning, it can never be someone else''s."


    "She can only belong to me!"

 Chapter 323

    Time, a year passed in a flash.


    In this year, Zhao shuning did a lot of things.


    She seems to be the backbone of the Zhao family. With her strong strength, she has cleared many obstacles for the Zhao family.


    Then, the Zhao family successfully became one of the four families of Dongze Dahuang.


    Just like Zhao shuning''s expectation, at the beginning, it was not so easy.


    The three families all wanted to annex the industries before the Wang family, so they made many excuses to say that the Zhao family was taking advantage of the situation.


    But they didn''t expect that Zhao shuning did something this time. She planted her own spiritual power on the king''s servant Jianwei.


    In this way, no matter how the other three families provoke, they are firmly on the side of the Zhao family.


    When they came and went, the people of the three families had to shut the door. Then they came down and recognized the status of the Zhao family.


    But even so, among the four families, the Zhao family is still the weakest one.


    Zhao shuning had expected this for a long time.


    Among the four families, the most powerful one is to settle down, because ansusu is not only a spiritual pharmacist, but also a alchemist. Her contract beast is also an ancient Chongming bird.


    After that, there was the yuan family. Yuan Xin was in charge of the mobilization of soldiers in various barracks of Dongze Dahuang. His power could not be underestimated.


    Moreover, the Lin family, which is dominated by Lin Feng, is the Wang family in the end. Now the Zhao family has replaced the Wang family. However, the strength of the Zhao family can''t even compare with the original Wang Cheng.


    However, if you are impatient, you can''t eat hot tofu, and you can''t become a fat man in one bite.


    Zhao shuning is not worried about the future planning of the Zhao family.


    Because there is another great person in the Zhao family, Zhao Huai.


    Zhao shuning has seen the strength of Zhao Huai.


    On the day of his fourteenth birthday, Zhao Huai''s hand was a white tiger that was close to a divine beast. Ordinary people couldn''t take out such a hand.


    After he came back, he conquered a lot of territory with the help of the white tiger.


    Soon, it will be Zhao shuning''s 16th birthday.


    The people in the hall are thinking about how to celebrate Zhao shuning''s birthday. After a while, Zhao shuning runs in from the outside.


    "Shuning, what''s the matter? What makes you so happy? "


    Zhao shuning even said: "grandfather, father, mother, brother said, half a month after my birthday, he will try to come back."


    "Is the clan willing to release people?"


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning took the letter in his hand and went into the room happily.


    Lin min''er in the lobby said to Zhao Zheng happily, "brother Zheng, you see, at the beginning we adopted huai''er, which was the right choice. Shu Ning really liked huai''er."


    Zhao Zheng nodded.


    "Huai''er has a mild personality. He always smiles when he is young. Even if he is hurt, he won''t shed a tear. His mood is always like this. However, as long as it comes to shuning, huai''er can''t calm down. Their brother and sister have such good feelings that they really don''t know whether to be happy or worried."


    "Children and grandchildren have their own blessings. It''s useless to talk too much, isn''t it?"


    "Well, huai''er is stronger. We shuning have a good backer."


    Zhao Zheng said with a smile: "do you think that our family would like to rely on others?"


    The crowd laughed.


    It''s not necessary.


    Zhao shuning''s strength and ability make everyone smack their tongue.


    Now she is nearly sixteen years old, and she is very beautiful.


    Her ability, in this age group, can hardly find the same person as her ability.


    After Zhao shuning returned to the house, he read the letter again.


    The elder brother said that the elders of the patriarchal church had arranged for him the last mission. When he finished this mission, he could come back.


    At that time, he will bring the best gift to Zhao shuning.


    What is the best gift? Zhao shuning doesn''t care. Zhao Huai is coming back. This is enough for her to be happy.


    But Zhao shuning did not know that what Zhao Huai was going to do was not an ordinary task.


    When Zhao Huai''s hand touched the boundary of ghosts.


    On the Qingyun peak, Yan Ruyu''s closed eyes suddenly open.


    Feng Ling Tong is also on the mountain peak at this time. Seeing Yan Ruyu''s dignified look, she says quickly, "no dye, what''s the matter?"


    "I always feel a little uncomfortable."


    "Sister, you don''t have to worry about me. I''ll have a look again."


    Yan Ruyu closed his eyes again, his mind, to the top of the ghost, see the ghost border intact, he just put down the heart.


    Maybe, I really think too much.


    At this time, Zhao Huai is in the water under the ghost.He protected his whole body with the wings that blocked the sky, so that the acid flow could not erode his body.


    According to the elders'' conversation, if you want to enter the ghost, you can not only break the border, but also enter from a sensing stone in the sea floor.


    Why did Zhao Huai come here.


    That day, he heard the dialogue between the elders.


    They said that Phoenix, the god beast, may also be in the ghost. Phoenix is a god beast in ancient times, and it''s noble. Zhao Huai has heard about it for so many years in Dongze.


    Last time, on the day of xiaoning''er''s fourteenth birthday, he gave her the white tiger. Although the white tiger is very precious, xiaoning''er did not sign a contract with the white tiger.


    At that time, Zhao Huai vowed that when Zhao shuning was 16 years old, he would give her an ancient beast as a contract beast.


    The Phoenix mentioned by the elders is Zhao Huai''s only choice.


    Moreover, before that, Zhao Huai found that Zhao shuning had always been in the habit of collecting night pearls. It is said that Phoenix likes night pearls very much, and the bigger they are, the more they like them.


    In this way, Zhao Huai is more sure that Zhao shuning wants Phoenix and likes it. If she gives it to Xiao Ning''er as a birthday gift, she will be very happy.


    But he was not sure if there was a phoenix in the ghost.


    So when Zhao Huai finished the task assigned by the elders, he went to the sky above the ghost.


    Maybe he''s lucky.


    After wandering for a while, he heard the sound of Fengming.


    Then, he saw a phoenix like figure under the ghost.


    At this point, Zhao Huai''s mind was certain, so he decided to take the risk to enter the ghost from behind the induction stone at the bottom of the sea.


    When Zhao Huai found the induction stone at the bottom of the sea, it was about five days past.


    He put his hand on the sensor stone, a bunch of golden light, shot through the bottom of the sea.


    At this time, among the ghosts, the sensing stone above the hall also gave out a weak golden light.


    "Fish, take the bait."

 Chapter 324

    Seeing Yan Ruyu coming back, Feng Lingtong was relieved.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Nothing different."


    Fengzhan was also happy to come up and said: "sister, I''m leaving tomorrow. Buran wants to stay and arrange the astrolabe array. Qingyun peak is not suitable for women to live in after all. The Lord of Qingyun Kingdom has sent someone to invite you many times. The sedan chair is still waiting for you at the foot of Qingyun peak."


    Feng Ling Tong ignores Feng Zhan and looks at Yan Ruyu and says, "don''t dye, are you ok?"


    "Elder sister, you don''t have to worry. Since Su Mu has come to pick you up, you will go to the palace to live for some time. Recently, the sky is a bit chaotic, and unexpected unknowns break in. I have to pay attention to the changes in various parts of Kyushu mainland from time to time. If elder sister is here, I''m not very good at it."


    "Good."


    A few of them are connected by blood, and they don''t need too many polite words.


    "Ah Zhan, are you going back to the Zonghui?"


    "Well, I have to go back and stare at Zhao Huai."


    Zhao Huai?


    Yan Ruyu suddenly had a bad feeling.


    It was also at this time that an idea suddenly appeared above Qingyun peak.


    "What is this?"


    "Xia Changlao''s mind."


    With a flick of Yan Ruyu''s sleeve, a picture of the late summer Caragana and Ji Qinglin appeared in the sky.


    Looking at Ji Qinglin''s appearance, he is obviously very anxious.


    In late summer, Caragana is quite calm.


    "See the emperor!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    In the late summer, Ning stepped forward and said, "emperor Zun, Zhao Huai is gone."


    Is Zhao Huai gone?


    Feng Zhan quickly looks at Yan Ruyu, Feng Lingtong also stands up from the seat.


    After seeing fenglingtong in the picture, Xia Ling frowned unconsciously and asked, "why is the saint with the emperor?"


    When Yan Ruyu''s face shows her displeasure, Xia Wanning feels that she has said something and lowers her head.


    "Emperor, please calm down. The late Caragana definitely doesn''t want to cross the border."


    Yan Ruyu didn''t take over Xia Wanling''s words.


    But asked: "Zhao Huai, how can it be gone? When he left, what was the difference? "


    Ji Qinglin said: "back to Emperor Zun, when Zhao Huai left, there was nothing different. In the past two years, his state was very stable, and there was never any other form. This time he went out to do the task, it was the same as usual, but until now, he did not come back."


    Yan Ruyu frowned.


    "Where is Zhao Huai''s lifeblood?"


    In the late summer, Ning rushes in front of Ji Qinglin and says, "I tell emperor Zun that Ji Qinglin and I don''t feel the lifeline information of Zhao Huai."


    "I see. By the way, magic Valley?"


    "Ji Qinglin and I have checked the seal of magic Valley, and there is no looseness. Zhao Huai should not have entered there."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "I see."


    The picture disappears, and in the evening of summer, she breathes a sigh of relief.


    "Qinglin, thank you."


    Ji Qinglin''s face is very blue and his tone is very unhappy.


    "Thank me for what? Thank me for blocking the information that is not good for you? Xia Wanling, I really doubt that you are not the little girl at the beginning. Why have you changed so much? "


    "Ji Qinglin, I haven''t changed."


    "You haven''t changed. Well, you haven''t changed. I''ve changed. If you hadn''t suggested that Zhao Huai should go so far to do the task, he would not have such an accident. Besides, I heard that day."


    In the late summer, she clenched her hands into fists.


    She stares at Ji Qinglin''s back and says, "what did you hear?"


    "You said about Phoenix."


    "What''s the problem?" she said


    "Wan Ling, you clearly know that Phoenix is Ling''s contract beast. Moreover, over the years, there has been no evidence that Phoenix is still alive. Moreover, Phoenix is the king of birds, rebellious and unruly. Why do you mention this in front of Zhao Huai?"


    In the late summer, Caragana sneers.


    "I''m just saying it at will. It''s Zhao Huai''s evil intention to eavesdrop on what I''m saying."


    Zhao Huai would not believe it if she said these words with Zhao Huai in the late summer.


    But if Zhao Huai overheard it, he would have more trust in the news.


    "Late Caragana -"


    Ji Qinglin sighed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Wan Ling, I have been with you for so many years. I regard you as a very important existence in my life. We are not family. We are better than family. I hope you don''t become a stranger to me."


    In the late summer, the Caragana turns its back.


    Light way: "Ji Qinglin, people, will change, you will change, I will change, we are no exception.""I just hope that Zhao Huai has nothing to do with you. You should know the importance of Zhao Huai to Emperor Zun. When Emperor Zun left, he repeatedly told us about him."


    "You seem to say too much."


    "Yes? I saw this in your room, Wan Ling. "


    Ji Qinglin throws a name full of alchemists in front of Xia Wanling.


    Xia Wanling is a little restless at this time. Ji Qinglin can''t lie. If he has any displeasure or doubt, he will write it directly on his face.


    Today, Ji Qinglin was going to report to Emperor Zun alone, but Xia Wanling didn''t trust him and begged him for a long time to see emperor Zun with him.


    "Wan Ling, I need an explanation from you. These are not what I think, are they?"


    Xia Wanling took a deep breath, went to Ji Qinglin, looked into his eyes and asked seriously, "Ji Qinglin, you like me, don''t you?"


    Ji Qinglin''s eyes began to dodge, and his face became extremely unnatural.


    "Ji Qinglin, I know you like me."


    Ji Qinglin is no longer coy, but generously admits: "yes, I like you. I''ve loved you for a long time. I''ve loved you since I first met you when I was a child. Even if you know I like you, you won''t like me, will you?"


    "And even if I like you, I won''t watch you make a big mistake. I hope you don''t become the kind of person we all hate at the beginning."


    There was a trace of disgust in Xia''s eyes.


    But there was a smile on her face.


    She stretched out her right hand and gently hooked Ji Qinglin''s neck.


    "Wanling, what are you doing?"


    Xia Wan Ling said with a smile: "Qinglin, I like you too. As long as you promise me to help me finish this, we will get married, OK?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ji Qinglin felt that his muscles and veins began to retrograde, and his face was very red.


    Xia Wanling has never been so charming in front of him.


    "Help me, Qinglin, help me, will you?"


    "Me? How can I help you? "


    "I, I have difficulties. You help me to meet someone. When you see him, you will understand that everything I do can be explained."


    "Late Caragana, I --"


    late summer Caragana kisses Ji Qinglin''s lips.


    When the two lips left, Xia Wanning said, "you believe me, OK?"

 Chapter 325

    Ji Qinglin was shocked to speechless by the sudden tenderness of Xia Wanning.


    When Xia Wan''s lips covered his, Ji Qinglin only felt his body shocked. In his eyes, he was indescribable confused.


    The heart in his chest kept beating, as if it was going to rush out of his chest.


    Until the late summer when the lips of Caragana left, Ji Qinglin''s brain, or a blank.


    "Qinglin, you are so cute."


    Summer evening Caragana said softly.


    Ji Qinglin''s body trembled involuntarily.


    Is this the girl he likes? His body told him that he liked the touch of the late summer Caragana, but the only trace of consciousness in his mind told him that it was too strange and abnormal.


    Ji Qinglin took a long time to calm down.


    He took the hand of Xia Wanling and solemnly asked, "is all that you said true?"


    In the late summer, the Caragana lowered her head and drooped her eyes, and said, "well."


    "You won''t lie to me, will you?"


    "Well."


    Ji Qinglin smiles. He is very pretty. With such a smile, he shows a little tiger tooth. He looks like a child.


    "I believe you."


    At the end of summer, Caragana was relieved.


    She knows that Ji Qinglin is the one who won''t lie among the five children. If he really investigates something, he will report it to Emperor Zun. Even if he doesn''t say it, Emperor Zun can see it at a glance.


    Therefore, what Xia Wanning has to do now is to stabilize Ji Qinglin and make him believe in himself.


    "Where are we going next? To see the man you''re talking about? "


    In the late summer, Ning reluctantly smiles.


    "In three days, we''ll see him again," he whispered


    "Well, what you say is what you say."


    Ji Qinglin didn''t think that she would like herself in the late summer.


    He had always thought that the person in Xia Wanning''s heart was Emperor Zun, because she looked at emperor Zun carefully, with a smile.


    Now think about it, those before, should be their own illusion.


    Wan Ling said that she liked herself, so she would not cheat herself.


    Ji Qinglin naturally takes the hand of Xia Wanling and walks ahead.


    He couldn''t see it. At this time, there was nothing but disgust on Xia Wanling''s face.


    Ji Qinglin sent Xia Wanning to her room. At this time, he didn''t want to leave.


    "Go in and sit down."


    "Is that ok?"


    For the invitation of the summer evening Caragana, Ji Qinglin is both unexpected and surprising.


    Seeing the nod of Xiawan''s Caragana, Ji Qinglin dares to step into the courtyard of Xiawan''s Caragana.


    When she got to the house, Xia Wanning made tea for Ji Qinglin. Then she sat down opposite Ji Qinglin, looking sad.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "My mental strength in recent days has always been somewhat resistant, and I have never been able to reach a higher level."


    "Let me see."


    Ji Qinglin put his hand on the pulse of Xia Wanning''s right hand, and then felt that the smell of Xia Wanning was really chaotic.


    "In this way, I''ll help you to run the Qi in your body. Don''t move. If it doesn''t work, I''ll give you a part of my cultivation."


    "Would you like to transfer your qi to me?"


    Xia Wanling was very surprised at this. Before she spoke, Ji Qinglin took the initiative to put it forward.


    "Between us, we don''t have to care so much."


    There was a flash of impatience in Xia''s eyes.


    But when she saw the jade flute that was ready to be given to Emperor Zun by the bed, her heart was firm again.


    The person in her heart is the man in blue.


    "That''s the trouble."


    "No trouble."


    The real Qi between alchemists can be transformed, but the prerequisite must be agreed by alchemists themselves.


    In the past, when the alchemist was paid tribute to Guihu by Xia Wanling, Guihu''s fierce beasts gained strength by sucking the alchemist''s blood and then converting their Qi.


    It''s a brutal and slow method.


    But for Ji Qinglin, there won''t be that kind of situation. As long as he is willing, his true Qi can be imported into Xia Wanling''s body.


    In the evening, Ji Qinglin absorbed part of the Qi in her body, put it into Xiawan Caragana''s body, and confirmed that her breath was quite stable before leaving her yard.


    Although Ji Qinglin entered the room of Xia Wanning, he was very disciplined and didn''t touch Xia Wanning.


    He thought that if they didn''t get married, he would not be qualified to touch a beautiful woman like Wanling.


    Ji Qinglin looks back and leans on the fence in front of the yard, nodding to him.Joy welled up in his heart, and then he left with a slight step.


    Looking at the empty courtyard.


    In the late summer, she felt a little lost.


    Perhaps, Ji Qinglin is one of the few men who are good to himself.


    After so many years together, she really didn''t want to ruin him.


    But if he doesn''t destroy him, if he continues to investigate, he will destroy himself. The reputation he has won for so many years will fall short and nothing will be left.


    "What? Some regrets? "


    In the late summer, a man in black suddenly appeared behind Ning.


    "No


    "Elder Ji, it''s good for you. The Qi of the eight grade Alchemist is given to you. He may not know that it''s because of his action that he will bring disaster to himself."


    "He''s just wishful thinking."


    In the evening of summer, Ning returns to her room, and the man in black follows in.


    "Have you thought it over?"


    "Well."


    The man in black snorted contemptuously and said: "all the women in this world are so cold and thin. They will do whatever they want, even if they push their lovers into the fire pit."


    "I have nothing to do with him," said Xia Wanning, with a gloomy face


    "I don''t know if there is any relationship between elder Xia and elder Ji, and I''m not qualified to discuss your business. But elder Xia has to think about it well. If you bow, you won''t be able to turn back."


    Xia Wanning puts down her tea cup.


    Feeling that the teacup was warm, she bowed her head and found that the teacup she was holding was exactly the one Ji Qinglin had just drunk.


    For a moment, I was upset.


    "The plan remains unchanged. In three days, I''ll take him to the riverside to find you."


    "Well, I''ll wait for elder Xia."


    The man in black is not good at smiling, and disappears into the room in the late summer.


    Xia Wanling is playing with the cup in her hand. She feels uneasy and makes a little effort on her hand. The cup is broken into many pieces, and the pieces stick into her hand. In a moment, her hand is full of blood.


    But she didn''t even frown.


    "Ji Qinglin, I''m sorry."

 Chapter 326

    Three days later.


    At midnight.


    Ji Qinglin arrives at the courtyard of Xia Wanning. Xia Wanning''s back is facing him. It is obvious that he has been waiting for him for a long time.


    "Late Caragana, I''m late."


    "It''s OK. Let''s go now."


    "Wait a minute."


    Ji Qinglin stops Xia Wanning. Xia Wanning doesn''t look back. She suddenly feels cool on her neck.


    In the late summer, Lin''s eyes are alert, and her hand catches Ji Qinglin.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Me? I didn''t do anything. I just wanted to give you something. "


    Xia Wanling finds that Ji Qinglin is holding a pendant with a ruby inlaid on it.


    "What is this?"


    Ji Qinglin smiles a little. After putting on a necklace for Xia Wanning, she naturally holds Xia Wanning''s hand.


    They walked out together.


    "This gem can be directly connected with my true Qi."


    "Ji Qinglin, you --"


    "you listen to me, Wanling, you can accept my heart, I am very happy, I have nothing good to give you now, three days ago, when I felt your pulse, I found that there was a strange evil spirit running in your body, if you were alone, it would not be suppressed, I will give you this gem In the future, mine will be yours. If you can''t suppress the evil in your body, you can get my true Qi from this gem. "


    At the end of summer, she didn''t speak, and her heart was full of mixed feelings.


    Ji Qinglin doesn''t know that the evil Qi in his body is a trick made by the man in black in order to deceive him into conveying true Qi to himself.


    Unexpectedly, Ji Qinglin, a fool, not only didn''t doubt her, but also poured his true Qi on the gem for her to use at any time.


    "Go, why don''t you go?"


    Ji Qinglin walks in front of him. He takes Xia Wanling by the hand and finds her standing behind him. He doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    "Ji Qinglin."


    Xia Wanling let go of his hand.


    It''s too dark for Ji Qinglin to see the expression of Caragana at this moment.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Thank you."


    "Between us, needless to say thank you, later --"


    "OK, let''s go."


    In the late summer, Ning quickly steps forward to the front of Ji Qinglin. Doesn''t this fool understand that there is no future between them?


    Ji Qinglin, thank you, and I''m sorry.


    At the riverside.


    Xia Wanning releases Ji Qinglin''s hand. Although Ji Qinglin is confused, he still looks at Xia Wanning with a smile.


    In the late summer, the Caragana retreated five meters away.


    Suddenly, five meters behind Ji Qinglin, the man in black appeared again.


    "Late Caragana, you -"


    Ji Qinglin thinks it''s not good, so he wants to stand in front of him.


    But at this time, he found that his body could not move.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking back at Xiawan, there was no panic on her face.


    A sense of ill omen came to my mind.


    What Xia Wanling holds in her hand is the pendant gem that Ji Qinglin gave her. At this time, she is constantly extracting Qi from the gem.


    Ji Qinglin can''t move because his true Qi is quickly evacuated at this time. Besides, with the shackles of the man in black, he is now equivalent to a trapped animal in prison.


    "Late Caragana, you -"


    "Ji Qinglin, you are so stupid. You have always been so stupid."


    "Late Caragana, you go quickly."


    Ji Qinglin looks at the man in black and tries to hold out his hands in front of him.


    "You are not allowed to hurt the late Caragana."


    The man in black gave a cold-blooded smile and said, "elder Ji, your brain is really hard to use. Don''t you see that Xia Changlao and I are together?"


    Ji Qinglin can''t move.


    At the end of summer, Ning slowly came to the man in black.


    "How can you do that?"


    "Sorry, Ji Qinglin, I lied to you."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "You shouldn''t know this. Ji Qinglin, I don''t want to kill you. After all, we grew up together, but you shouldn''t know this."


    What do you know?


    Is that the book?


    Ji Qinglin thought of something, his pupil, suddenly opened the boss.


    He couldn''t believe that it had something to do with Xia Wanning.


    Before, he just doubted and felt strange. He felt that even if Xia Wanling had changed a lot, he would not become such a bloody person.


    "No way."


    "Ji Qinglin, if you want to blame it, you are too honest in your heart. You can''t tell lies. If you report my affairs to Emperor Zun, I will be finished."Ji Qinglin shakes his head.


    "Wan Ling, you are confused. I know that you are just bewitched by the man behind you. If you report it to Emperor Zun, Emperor Zun will deal with it. At most, he forbids your feet and abolishes your cultivation. Why do you make mistakes again and again?"


    "Ha ha ha ha --"


    at this moment, the man in black gave out a burst of arrogant laughter.


    Ji Qinglin said angrily, "what are you laughing at?"


    The man in black stopped with a strange voice. He said, "do you think that Xia Changlao just provided us with a list?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? Today, I will let you give up completely, and let you be an understanding ghost after you die. "


    "What does he mean, Wan Ling?"


    At this time, she didn''t dare to face Ji Qinglin.


    "Ji Changlao and Xia Changlao not only provided the list, but also the alchemist disciples whom your clan would spare no effort to protect were all set up by her, and then transported them to the ancient fierce beasts in our Shenzong for food through the cannibal lake."


    "What did you say?"


    "Elder Ji, do you really think those alchemist disciples are just missing? You are wrong. The missing disciples of your clan association are no longer in the world. The bones cover the whole wasteland. If you have time, you should go and have a look. No, the place you are going to next is the wasteland, where you will be buried. "


    Ji Qinglin wants to use his mental power, but his true Qi is constantly sucked into her body by Xia Wanning.


    Now, he has no way to use his mental energy.


    Ji Qinglin gave up, he gave up the struggle.


    At this time, he stares at the Caragana road in the late summer.


    "Late Caragana, what he said, is all false, isn''t it?"


    In the end of summer, the only way for Caragana is to say, "Ji Qinglin, don''t blame me."


    Two lines of clear tears crossed Ji Qinglin''s face. Now he doesn''t know how he feels.


    His heart, pain is about to stop beating.


    Now Ji Qinglin feels suffocated.


    "Ji Changlao, do you remember Ye Ling?"


    Ji Qinglin''s eyes suddenly become very dangerous.


    He forced himself to his feet.


    "What do you mean?"


    The man gave a strange smile.


    "What do I mean? You can ask Xia Changlao

 Chapter 327

    Ji Qinglin was shocked.


    He''s unbelievable.


    "Xia Wanling, don''t tell me that you were also involved in sister Ling''s affair?"


    In the late summer, the tone of Ning is very cold.


    "You can''t blame me. If it wasn''t for her, the person sitting in the position of the female emperor should be me, and the person who became the apprentice of emperor Zun should also be me."


    Ji Qinglin''s throat was so sweet that he was so angry that he vomited blood.


    "What? How dare you? Xia Wanling, how dare you do these things? "


    "Bang!"


    The imprisonment was suddenly broken free by Ji Qinglin.


    Eight grade Alchemist''s ability, that can''t underestimate, his speed, is also fast to the extreme.


    The next moment, Xia Wanling feels her breath suffocated. As soon as she lowers her head, she finds that Ji Qinglin seems to be crazy, and her hands grip her neck.


    At this time, Ji Qinglin is no longer the cute young man who used to show his little tiger teeth with a smile. Now his eyes are so terrible.


    "How dare you! How dare you


    "Keke --"


    Xia Wanling is also an eight grade alchemist. Now she has absorbed a lot of Qi from Ji Qinglin, so when she reacts, she holds Ji Qinglin''s arm with both hands, and then her body suddenly spins seven or eight circles in the air.


    At the moment when Ji Qinglin was distracted, she suddenly had 18 pear blossom needles on her hand.


    The next moment, the pear blossom needle went to Ji Qinglin''s 18 acupoints.


    Because of the retrograde blood flow around the body, the pear blossom needle blocked Ji Qinglin''s Qi and blood again. At this moment, his 18 acupoints began to exude dense blood.


    "Bang!" It''s a big noise.


    Ji Qinglin knelt down.


    His feet are broken.


    The body no longer listens to its own instructions, only the consciousness in the mind belongs to itself.


    In late summer, the Caragana steps back.


    Then he said, "Ji Qinglin, is that what you mean by love me? Is that what you mean by like? "


    "Because of Ye Ling, you would rather destroy your blood than die with me?"


    At this time, Ji Qinglin''s eyes slowly shed blood and tears.


    He raised his head and looked at the summer evening lime.


    This is the woman he has loved for more than 20 years. This is the little girl who hid behind sister Ling when he was a child and would panic when he called her.


    Is she still a summer evening Caragana?


    No, she''s not the little girl she knew.


    The little girl will share her cake with him.


    Will be in his sad time, when frustrated, quietly encouraged him.


    In front of this selfishness, the woman with only desire on her face is not the original Xia Wanling, nor the girl in her heart.


    "Xia Wanling, at the beginning, sister Ling saved you and us, and she gave us a second life? Is that how you repay her? "


    As soon as Ji Qinglin talks, the blood on his mouth flows down.


    Either the heart is dead, or Ji Qinglin feels that the person in front of him is no longer a simple little girl.


    This time, there was only disgust in his eyes.


    "Don''t look at me like that. How can you look at me like that?"


    Ji Qinglin feels extremely ridiculous.


    "It''s ridiculous. I, Ji Qinglin, have lived so long. I think I can see through anyone, but I forgot to look at your woman''s heart. I''m so cruel."


    "Ji Qinglin -"


    "summer late lime, have you ever liked me from the beginning to the end?"


    Xia Wanling didn''t speak, but the look in her eyes at Ji Qinglin had already explained everything.


    She doesn''t like Ji Qinglin. She never liked him.


    The reason why she shows weakness and makes love to Ji Qinglin is that she is afraid that he will let the matter out. Even what she says about marrying Ji Qinglin is that she just wants to tie him with it and lure him to this riverside place.


    Poor Ji Qinglin, he was so naive that he believed what Xia Wanling said.


    He was dazzled by the joy. He believed what Xia Wanling said.


    "Do you remember the summer evening Caragana? When I was a child, every time you cry, sister Ling will protect you in her arms and sing to you again and again. "


    "Xia Wanling, at that time, the four of us really envied you and envied you. You are the only girl among the five of us. Sister Ling is much more generous to you than us. Every time we have good food, we always give it to you first."


    "Xia Wanling, it was she who taught you the mental method, it was she who opened the spiritual power for you, it was she who saved you."


    "Xia Wanling, anyone can be sorry for sister Ling, but that person should not be you. Although we call her sister Ling, she is our master and our family. She has done many things that mother should do, but she has nothing to do with us!"In her mind, the scenes of her childhood began to emerge one by one.


    "Xia Wanling, you can go back. Now you can go back and redeem yourself and make atonement for what you have done."


    "Xia Changlao, you? Is it beginning to waver? Don''t you want everything you''ve tried to get? "


    The voice of the man in black rings slowly in the ear of Ning in the late summer.


    Yes, power, status, emperor, she wants everything!


    Why should she go back when she has come to the present?


    "Ji Qinglin, shut up, I''m right! In this world, the law of the jungle is the law of the jungle. If she can''t, she should abdicate. Don''t tell me the truth. If that woman really values me as much as you say, she should give me the position of female emperor, and she shouldn''t rob me of the emperor''s respect! "


    In the late summer, the sound of Caragana is very loud.


    As if to let all people hear, and as if to convince their wavering heart in general.


    "Xia Wanling, you have changed. Now you are so strange that you are terrible. I feel dirty when you die."


    No, it shouldn''t be like this. How can Ji Qinglin say these two words to himself? Dirty words can''t be used to describe himself.


    Ji Qinglin''s body, the 18 small holes, because of the retrograde blood in the body, began to collapse, those small holes, bigger and bigger.


    Such as the column of blood, burst out.


    At the end of summer, Ning wants to go forward.


    "Ji Qinglin, you promise me to stand with me and I''ll save you, OK?"


    Ji Qinglin took a last look at the late summer Caragana.


    This eye, mixed with disappointment, disgust, and a strong sense of hate.


    "Don''t touch me, dirty!"


    Ji Qinglin''s clothes have been completely dyed red by blood, and his body begins to expand slowly.


    "Ji Qinglin, what are you going to do?"


    "No, Xia Changlao, stay away from me. This boy wants to blow himself up."


    When Ji Qing is dying, she smiles slowly and shows her lovely little tiger tooth again. He seems to have returned to his childhood. The little girl opposite is handing her the sweet cake.


    He reached for his hand with a smile. Before he took the cake, his body was blown to pieces in the air.

 Chapter 328

    With that loud noise.


    At the riverside, there was endless darkness and silence.


    In the evening of summer, Ning looks at it stupidly.


    Looking at the falling debris in the sky.


    Her face was stained with a lot of blood.


    When Xia Wan wiped her face, the blood flowed into her mouth, and there was a trace of bitterness and saltiness.


    She felt her face wet.


    She reached out to touch, do not know when, his face, full of tears.


    "Xia Changlao, are you ok?"


    In the late summer, the pendant in her hand fell on the grass. She knelt down and groped in the grass.


    "Xia Changlao?"


    "Go away."


    The man in black looked at the woman in a hurry. There was a strange smile on his face.


    "Mr. Xia, why do you need this? The previous array was set according to your wishes. Now how can you become like this again? It''s like the dead are your close relatives? "


    In the late summer, Ning''s back is to the man in black.


    Indifferently asked: "do you have a heart?"


    "What?"


    "You have no heart, that''s why you say those words. Remember, although I have done these things, I am different from you."


    "The words of Mr. Xia are heartbreaking."


    "Why did you tell him that?"


    "What?"


    "Just now, why tell him what I did? Why let him die in despair. "


    "When people die, you have to let them know."


    In the late summer, the Caragana was sitting on the ground.


    "You go."


    "Elder Xia."


    "Let''s go."


    The man in black spread out his hand. Anyway, Xia Wanling ordered all this. He just helped her.


    Woman''s heart, seafloor needle, is really elusive.


    After the man in black left, Xia Wanling felt as if all her body had been drained.


    She''s moving mechanically on the ground.


    So many pieces on the ground, she picked them up slowly over and over again.


    Ji Qinglin is a lively child. He doesn''t like the wasteland or the dead ghost. So he doesn''t want to make his body cheaper than the vulture in the wasteland even if he dies.


    In the late summer, the Caragana slowly picked up the debris on the ground.


    Tears were streaming down my face.


    "Ji Qinglin, you didn''t have to die."


    "I had planned not to kill you."


    "But you, for a Ye Ling, want to die with me."


    "Ji Qinglin, you are very good. You are very good to me. I will always remember your kindness to me. After you die, I will bury your body under the high platform. Ye Ling was there when she died. In this way, at least your souls have the chance to meet each other."


    In the process of groping for it in the late summer, she finds the cold pendant.


    At this time, the ruby on the pendant has no luster.


    It''s so dark.


    Xia Wanling picked it up and put it on her neck again.


    With the debris she picked up, she walked slowly alone.


    "Ji Qinglin, your memory is biased."


    Summer late Caragana bitter smile.


    As a child, she was not kind.


    The reason why she often hides behind Ye Ling and makes the appearance of being afraid of everyone is that she hopes Ye Ling will have compassion on her like that and take her with her so that she can learn more mental skills.


    In the late summer, the Caragana is not afraid of strangers, but deliberately shows weakness.


    Also, Ji Qinglin said about cakes.


    At that time, because she was changing her teeth and couldn''t eat sweets, she wanted to throw the cake Ye Ling gave her into the lake, but she was afraid of being found out and said that she didn''t know how to be grateful.


    At that time, Ji Qinglin was in a daze by the lake, and Xia Wanning just used him as a tool to deal with cakes.


    She did not expect that Ji Qinglin would treat her so differently because of this cake.


    There are many, many things like that.


    Ji Qinglin thought that when he was a child, he was innocent, gentle and weak?


    It''s just his illusion.


    But why?


    Ji Qing is dying, and his goal has been achieved.


    But at this time of the summer evening, her heart, but can''t feel a trace of excitement?


    Before he died, he looked at her in the eyes, no more love, love, some, just hate, disgust.


    Ji Qinglin, how can you look at me like that?


    At the end of summer, she was unsteady and tripped over a stone.


    Her arms, her knees, all hit the hard rock.When she was a child, she was injured. Ji Qinglin was always the one who worried about her most. He always helped her up carefully, and then gave her some medicine.


    As long as Xia Wanling said thank you, he would smile more happily than ever.


    "Everything will never go back."


    "I can''t go back, either."


    When she returned to the congregation in the late summer, it was already bright.


    Looking at the jade flute beside the bed, Xia Wanling remembers the scene when she first saw emperor Zun.


    It was also at that time that she began to believe in love at first sight.


    When I was a child, ye Lingtong was a late summer Caragana.


    Once, when Emperor Zun came to Dongze, she went to see emperor Zun with Ye Ling.


    It was a snowy winter day.


    Beside the man, followed by a snow-white beast Baize, he was dressed in green, waist and a bunch of flute.


    The man in green just raised his eyes, and the late summer carat couldn''t move away. Even his eyes were deeply staring at Yan Ruyu.


    She had never seen such a man.


    It''s amazing.


    The man in Green says very little, but when he looks at Ye Ling, his eyes will unconsciously show tenderness.


    Xia Wanning comes forward to please the man in green.


    But the man in green frowned and didn''t seem to like her approach.


    "Is she the girl?"


    "Well, master, do you think Xia Xia is becoming more and more gentle?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Then he said, "you''d better stay away from me. I''m very cold. You''re a little girl. You can''t stand it."


    It was the first time he said something to himself. From then on, Xia Wanling''s heart could not accommodate anyone else.


    Even in the daytime, she would often see the man in green.


    Ji Qinglin is just a follower to Xia Wanling, just like Ye Ling often says he is a little follower.


    But one day, this person disappeared, and disappeared forever. In Xia Wan''s heart, she was also very lonely.


    "It''s just a season."


    In the evening of summer, Ning''s hand caresses the jade flute.


    His face became fierce and cold again: "for you, what is a Ji Qinglin? At the beginning, I even dared to kill Ye Ling. Emperor Zun, as long as I can get you in the end, I don''t care what kind of price I paid."


    Yan Ruyu''s chess pieces fell into the chessboard.


    "Not good."


    He looked up at the astrolabe and found that one of the shining stars suddenly lost its luster, and then quickly fell.

 Chapter 329

    "Brother, I''m afraid I''m going to go with you."


    Feng Zhan, who is quietly tidying up his clothes, feels very gratified.


    His family does not dye, finally will love his brother.


    "Don''t dye, don''t worry about being my brother. I won''t be wronged, but you can care about me so much. I''m still happy to be my brother."


    "Brother, the universe star in Dongze wasteland has fallen. That star belongs to the clan. I have to go and have a look."


    "Ah? Good


    Feng Zhan will dare to pack good luggage open, and then repack, this time, he will Yan Ruyu''s clothes also packed.


    "Here, put it in."


    After putting the burden into the space bag, Feng Zhan just stood still.


    His body suddenly fell into a suction.


    When he reacts, he and Feng buran have already stood under the pavilion of Zonghui.


    We are aware of the fluctuation in the congregation.


    At the end of summer, when the heart of Caragana was tight, she knew that the emperor had arrived.


    Ji Qinglin''s identity is not general. He can cultivate to eight grades and already has his own attribute star.


    So after his death, Emperor Zun must be able to detect it immediately.


    Yan Ruyu and Feng Zhan disappear with the breath.


    The place where Ji Qinglin appears again is the riverside when he died. Here, there is his faint breath.


    "How''s it going?"


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    "I can''t get it back. It''s gone. Even the body has been destroyed."


    There was a trace of melancholy on Feng Zhan''s face.


    "It''s a pity that I met elder Ji. He was very good."


    "It''s not easy."


    Ji Qinglin is already an eight grade alchemist. It''s hard to find a rival in Dongze.


    Yan Ruyu has two guesses.


    1¡¢ It was Ji Qinglin who was attacked by a strong man. The ability of the strong man was far above Ji Qinglin.


    2¡¢ The other side is not tough, but that person is Ji Qinglin''s most defenseless person, so it''s possible to kill Ji Qinglin by using yinshou.


    On the grass, there are dried up blood.


    Yan Ruyu squatted down gently, picked the leaves of the grass, put them on the tip of her nose and sniffed them carefully.


    How do you feel the smell of blood?


    Like self explosion?


    Ji Qinglin? Suicide?


    In this blood, in addition to Ji Qinglin''s mental strength, why is there a summer late lime?


    In the depth of the grass, Yan Ruyu also found a rag, on which there was a hole made by the skill specially used by the clan.


    Is the murderer from the congregation? What''s more, this man has something to do with the late summer Caragana?


    As soon as this idea came out, Xia Wanning appeared in front of Yan Ruyu.


    "Dizun, you are here."


    There are still tears on the woman''s face.


    Feng Zhan said, "elder Xia, you''re here in time."


    In the late summer, the face of Ning is still extremely sad.


    She looked at Yan Ruyu with tearful eyes and said, "emperor Zun, you all know."


    "How could Ji Qinglin, the child, be so poisoned?"


    Xia Wanling shook her head and said, "I, I don''t know, but the man in black who appeared last night is too strong. Ji Qinglin just blew himself up to protect me."


    "The man in black?"


    When the alchemist explodes himself, it will produce a lot of power. Xia Wanling''s statement is not unacceptable.


    "Well."


    Xia Wan nodded.


    When she walks, it''s a little bumpy.


    Feng Zhan said, "elder Xia, are you hurt?"


    "It doesn''t matter. It was bruised when we were fighting last night. However, it doesn''t matter. Emperor, please make the decision for Qinglin."


    It''s no wonder that Yan Ruyu just noticed that the blood on the grass leaves, in addition to Ji Qinglin, is also from the late summer Caragana. Just now, when the late summer Caragana said this, it''s right.


    Xia Wanling knows that emperor Zun is very careful. If she doesn''t take the initiative to say these details, she is afraid that emperor Zun will doubt herself.


    "Emperor Zun, Wan Ling asks emperor Zun to make the decision for Qinglin!"


    Xia said, and knelt down with her legs together.


    Feng Zhan covers his forehead beside him.


    "Your habit of kneeling is exactly the same."


    Yan Ruyu said, "you say it."


    "Yesterday, the man in black was vigorous. Neither Qinglin nor I were his rivals. Moreover, we also found that the man in black had the mental skills of our religious association."


    Another detail, I can match it.


    "You mean the man in black? Are you a member of the congregation? "


    Xia Wan nodded.Last night, when Ji Qing was dying, she did cry for a long time, so now her eyes look bloated.


    "Emperor Zun, Qing is dying miserably. You have to decide for him."


    "Elder Xia, you say this as if you know the murderer. If you don''t know the murderer, just howl at your emperor all night. He doesn''t know how to make decisions for elder Ji."


    Feng Zhan''s attitude to the late summer Caragana is not very good.


    Originally, he thought that Xia Wanling was gentle and generous, and she was resolute enough in handling affairs. They also took good care of their daily life when they were in the religious assembly.


    But then sister came.


    Once unintentionally and Feng Zhan talked about this summer elder.


    Elder sister said that she didn''t like Xia Changlao. She couldn''t tell why she didn''t like Xia Changlao.


    But since elder sister said that she didn''t like Xia Wanning, Feng Zhan always believed in his family''s words. He didn''t care if there was any basis for this. In this way, he didn''t like Xia Wanning.


    The summer late carat didn''t speak, that pear flower take rain of appearance, if change to do other men to see, certainly want heartache unceasingly.


    Yan Ruyu saw Xia Wanning''s expression and asked, "do you know who the man in black is?"


    "Well."


    "Get up and talk first."


    In the evening, Xia Ling gave a hum and slowly stood up.


    "You can stand and talk, but you just want to do it." Feng Zhan murmurs in a low voice that he just can''t get used to this summer evening Caragana, and can''t say why, just how to look at her, how not to like her.


    "Emperor Zun, I think the skill and ability of the man in black are very similar to Zhao Huai."


    Zhao Huai?


    As soon as the name came out, Feng Zhan couldn''t help looking at the late summer.


    Yan Ruyu''s eyebrows wrinkled gently.


    "Do you have proof of that?"


    Xia Wan nodded.


    "Emperor Zun, I saw a pair of fire pupils last night."


    Fire pupil in this world is the supreme presence of foreign animals.


    "Don''t dye, does Xia Changlao mean that Zhao Huai''s blood has awakened, so he is very capable. They are not Zhao Huai''s opponents?"


    Yan Ruyu looked at Xia Wanning''s eyes and said faintly, "what you said is true?"


    Xia Wanling raised three fingers of her right hand and said: "I can swear to heaven that if what she said is false, I will die."

 Chapter 330

    Feng Zhan looks at the way of the late summer.


    "Swearing is the most absurd thing. If this can be used as evidence, those officials will not have to go to find human and material evidence when solving the case. They just need the plaintiff to raise three fingers to swear."


    Xia Ning choked at night.


    She didn''t know why Feng Zhan was so malicious to her.


    "Young master, Xia Wanling thinks that there is nothing to offend him, but he seems to have some opinions on me."


    Feng Zhan quickly waved his hand and said: "Xia Changlao, you can''t put a hat on my head. I''m not aiming at you. I just talk about this matter. I''m not that I haven''t been with Zhao Huai. That boy is as gentle as jade. Even if he doesn''t like others, he won''t do anything too much to that man. Let alone, Ji Changlao still has the grace to teach him."


    "From what I know about the boy, he doesn''t look like the one who did it."


    In the late summer, Ning lowered her head and said in a low voice, "young master, I''m just guessing."


    "Guess? But when I heard elder Xia''s voice before, I thought you had conclusive evidence that Zhao Huai had committed this crime. Now it seems that you are in such a hurry to throw the pot. Is there a ghost in your heart? "


    In the evening, Xia Ning chokes on Feng Zhan''s sentence. After a while.


    She started to cry.


    Yan Ruyu takes a look at Fengzhan, and then at Xiawan Caragana.


    Just now, he thought his elder brother was right, so he didn''t stop him.


    Anyway, Feng''s family work, short guard is the most basic. Even if Xia Wanning cries in front of them, Yan Ruyu will not blame Feng Zhan for Xia Wanning.


    "Emperor Zun, is it hard for me to kill Qinglin?"


    "No, I didn''t say that."


    "Emperor Zun, don''t you know that others don''t know me and misunderstand me? Qinglin grew up with me from childhood. We are playmates from childhood to adulthood. How can I lay hands on him? My feelings with him are like those of my family. Yesterday, he was poisoned by others. I feel very sad. Now, I have to be slandered by this young man. It''s really not a good feeling in my heart. "


    "Emperor, if I had a ghost in my heart, I would not be here."


    Feng Zhan secretly make complaints about his own way: or you have a big mind, strong determination, and superb acting skills.


    Still crying in front of buran accuses me, you don''t think, I and buran, you can''t compare.


    Sure enough, Yan Ruyu didn''t let Feng Zhan down as soon as she opened her mouth.


    "Elder Xia, he didn''t say anything. Why is your mind so unstable now?"


    In the late summer, Ning was stunned, and then stopped sobbing.


    Did she offend emperor Zun?


    "Emperor Zun, me?"


    "Do you really see the fire pupil?"


    In the late summer, the Caragana nods firmly.


    Yan Ruyu''s face at this time became extremely severe.


    "I see. You step back first. Later, I''ll come to the congregation to ask you."


    "Yes."


    At the end of summer, Ning gets up, takes a look at Feng Zhan, and then leaves the riverside.


    Looking at Yan Ruyu''s unoptimistic expression, Feng Zhan couldn''t help saying: "this is a big deal, right?"


    "If it''s really like what elder Xia said, that day will really change."


    When the supreme beast awakens, his blood will surely lead to 81 Tianlei. Every Tianlei will bring great turbulence to the mainland of Kyushu.


    "It''s over. My little aunt can''t explain to heaven."


    "What my brother is thinking about at this time is that my little aunt can''t explain to heaven. Do you know that if Zhao Huai really wakes up and wants to destroy the world, we can''t stop him."


    "No, no, aren''t you the creator? Can''t you even compete with it? "


    "My seven points of strength are used to seal the ghost."


    Yes, as Wu ran said before, his strength will take a hundred years to recover.


    Feng Zhan sighed.


    "You only have three points left now. You are so strong that you don''t dare to look like that. If you are at your peak, what should you look like?"


    Yan Ruyu gave a faint smile and didn''t answer.


    After Xia Ning left in the evening, he and Feng Zhan went to the scene for a long time.


    It can be seen that there were three people fighting at that time.


    What makes Yan Ruyu feel strange is that it seems that two people attack one instead of two people dealing with one.


    When Yan Ruyu and Feng Zhan return to the congregation, Xia Wanling has already prepared the food for them, and the place where they live has been cleaned up again.


    Xia Wanling was restless all night. Looking at her red and swollen eyes, she seemed really sad because of Ji Qinglin''s death.


    Feng Zhan looked a few more eyes. He wanted to say something, but he swallowed it.He really didn''t know what character Xia Wanling was.


    But he didn''t like, didn''t like her soft and weak appearance.


    If an eight grade Alchemist''s mind is so weak, how can she bear every upgrade?


    In the evening.


    Feng Zhan asks Yan Ruyu.


    "If you don''t dye it, don''t you think it''s a bit too artificial?"


    Yan Ruyu said, "I feel it."


    "Really? I thought it was just me who had this illusion. "


    Feng Zhan suddenly got up, looking at Yan Ruyu, very excited.


    "But Xia Wanling, she was brought up by Ning''er. Ning''er appreciated her a lot. If Ning''er believed in her, I didn''t criticize her so much."


    Feng Zhan turned over and lay down.


    "You love me so much. Anyway, I don''t like it."


    "Well."


    Yan Ruyu waved, the roof of the pavilion, as if disappeared, became transparent, Yan Ruyu put her hands under her head, pillow, looking at the sky.


    He has no feelings for these children.


    But Ning Er is different.


    She brought up the five children.


    If Ning''er knew that Ji Qinglin, a little follower, died like this, how sad she would be.


    "No, what are you thinking?"


    "Nothing, brother. It''s almost her birthday."


    "Zhao shuning?"


    "Well."


    Feng Zhan is a little annoyed. She turns over again, and then suppresses her violent attitude.


    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    "Zhao shuning, that little girl, is really lucky. She remembers when she was born


    "Is that wrong?"


    "Don''t dye, do you still want to prepare a gift for her?"


    "Of course."


    "You''re very attentive."


    Yan Ruyu doesn''t know why Feng Zhan suddenly has such a small temper.


    "Brother?"


    "When I was born, you just gave me a jar of wine, which was the result of many side attacks. If I don''t tell you, you can''t even remember my birthday."


    "Brother, you -"


    "well, well, for the sake of my younger sister and sister after Zhao shuning, I won''t compete with her. Anyway, you have to make up for the gift you owe me."


    Yan Ruyu said with a faint smile: "good."

 Chapter 331

    Zhao shuning is sleeping, suddenly sneezed.


    She opened her eyes.


    Outside the sky, has begun to light up.


    "Today, it''s so cold."


    At this time, Zhao shuning saw the string of beads on his hand shining, especially the purple one.


    She quickly sat up cross legged, and when she wanted to see something more clearly, the light of the bead disappeared.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning got out of bed, put on his coat and went out.


    It''s still early at this time, and the people of the Zhao family haven''t got up yet.


    Zhao shuning gently shut his door, and then went to the yard next door.


    This is the courtyard prepared for her brother Zhao Huai. Zhao shuning arranged it according to Zhao Huai''s preference. After checking it, she felt that it was nothing different, so she was ready to go back to her yard.


    But at this time, Zhao shuning heard the sound of heavy objects landing.


    Then, a dull hum came.


    Alert, she jumped to the wall.


    This makes the things in her hands are scared to the ground.


    There was a young man, dressed in white, lying under the courtyard wall.


    There was a sharp arrow on the young man''s chest.


    Later, Zhao shuning heard the rustling sound outside. She didn''t know what happened. Don''t bring any trouble to the Zhao family because of this teenager.


    She hurried over.


    Turn over the boy''s body.


    This time, she was even more surprised.


    Because of this person, she has met.


    When he first entered Yanyu building, he helped himself out.


    It''s the young master of the Lin family.


    Zhao shuning''s feeling of the Lin family is not generally bad.


    But this young man gave Zhao shuning a very close feeling.


    Her brain could not think too much at once. Hearing the footsteps coming closer and closer outside, she simply gritted her teeth and carried the boy to the room prepared for Zhao Huai.


    Then, Zhao shuning went out of the door and closed it gently. Then she jumped up to a towering tree in the yard.


    She saw that many people in purple were coming in their direction.


    Purple clothes?


    Are they from the Lin family?


    Zhao shuning felt puzzled and hurried back to Zhao Huai''s room.


    The young man''s chest is slightly undulating, which can be seen that now she still has signs of life.


    Zhao shuning asked, "aren''t you the young master of the Lin family? Why did it come to this end, and what do those people in purple have to do with you? "


    The answer to Zhao shuning was just silence.


    The boy on the bed has already passed out. Now there is no energy to respond to her.


    this young man as like as two peas Zhao Shuning saw him at the time, but Zhao Shuning could see that the boy should have used the nourishing Dan, so he was poisoned, so he had to stay in this stage.


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    "I have a big feud with the Lin family."


    However, she still had no way to save her life.


    Because this young man also helped her at the beginning.


    Outside, it''s starting to move.


    It seems that the group of people in purple have come to Zhao''s house now.


    It''s starting to sound outside, too.


    The purpose of the people in purple is very clear, which is aimed at the courtyard where Zhao shuning is.


    "Everyone, come to my Zhao family so early, but there is something urgent?"


    It''s the second uncle''s voice.


    "We are looking for a man, a man in white, who is a criminal of our Lin family. We suspect that he has entered the Zhao family."


    Zhao Xue chuckled.


    Then he said, "my Zhao family is a little famous in Dongze. Your Lin family is also an aristocratic family. If you want to come to my Zhao family, you have to write a post first. Our master agrees, and then you can come to visit. Like your son, our family leads people to rush to my Zhao house before they wake up. It seems unreasonable."


    Zhao shuning in the room, can clearly hear the other side man cold hum a.


    Obviously, he didn''t care about the second uncle''s words.


    "The Zhao family is a new family. Naturally, we Lin family are extremely respected. This time I come here, I have no choice but to ask Master Zhao to let me go."


    "Where do you think my Zhao family is? Is it a small market place? Do you want to search? "


    "What do you want?"


    "As I said earlier, according to the rules, although our Zhao family has been established for a short time, it doesn''t mean that we can tolerate others to ride around our necks and take a shit."


    "Mr. Zhao, that''s a little too bad. Do you know who we are leading the way? "Zhao Xue also casually asked: "who?"


    "Lin Siyuan, the son of the head of the Lin family."


    Lin Siyuan?


    This name is very familiar.


    Zhao shuning thought about it and remembered it.


    Isn''t this her proud son?


    In order to chase the boy in white in the room, they even sent Lin Siyuan out?


    Surprise is surprise.


    But now the Zhao family, as Zhao Xue said, has just been promoted to the four major families. If a teenager brings bad luck to the Zhao family, it''s really not worth it.


    Big deal, wait for them to take the person away, she covered up, half way to save this person down, even if repay the original this person''s hand grace.


    Moreover, in this way, the Zhao family will not have to offend the Lin family for the time being.


    Just when Zhao shuning made up his mind, the people on the bed moved and exhorted.


    Zhao shuning didn''t care.


    But the boy was like a nightmare and began to talk in his dreams.


    Zhao shuning hurried over and didn''t want him to make a sound at this time.


    But when she got to the bedside and heard what the boy said, she was completely stunned.


    The boy''s face was pale, and the beany sweat kept falling down.


    "Sister, I''m afraid --"


    "sister, it''s so dark --"


    "sister, don''t go --"


    in the past, when my younger brother was young, he always followed Zhao shuning and said these words pitifully by pulling his ragged clothes.


    Zhao shuning''s steps froze and his body couldn''t move.


    She looked at the people on the bed. The more she looked, the more familiar she felt.


    She struggled to get close to the person beside the bed, and then squatted down.


    Is he the young master of the Lin family? However, as far as she knows, although Lin Feng has many children, the man in front of him has excellent mental and spiritual power. The world does not know his existence. This is unreasonable.


    A terrible idea came to Zhao shuning''s mind.


    Zhao shuning asked tentatively, "sister, what do you want to buy for you?"


    "Ice sugar gourd, I want ice sugar gourd, star''s favorite is ice sugar gourd."


    Zhao shuning''s hand, at that moment, could not stop shaking.

 Chapter 332

    There''s more and more noise outside.


    The boy''s face on the bed was getting paler and paler.


    Is he a brother?


    He is Ye Xingchen!


    Zhao shuning got up, she looked at this face, he and Ye Ling, there are many places too similar.


    But now Zhao shuning can be realized. She has one more heart.


    So far, no one knows that she is Ye Ling, the empress of sixteen years ago, but she is very cautious.


    She took a dagger out of her sleeve.


    "I''m sorry."


    The cold dagger was put on the boy''s finger. The boy on the bed felt a pain in his finger and then fell asleep again.


    Zhao shuning uses a jade bottle to catch the blood on his finger.


    Then, use mental power to enter the blood and check the ingredients.


    The blood of their Ye family is naturally different from others.


    As Zhao shuning found on the island, if he is really Ye Xingchen, in addition to the blood of the Ye family, there are many resistances to the carefree grass on the island.


    When Zhao shuning opened his eyes again, in addition to shock, there was only surprise.


    It''s him. It''s really his brother Ye Xingchen.


    Who hurt him so much?


    "Master Zhao, we have let you check what we should say and see. Now, can you let us go in and search the yard?"


    When Lin Siyuan came with people, he surrounded the Zhao family''s yard. If ye Xingchen had escaped here, he would have stayed in the yard.


    Zhao Xue also thinks that the family''s face is almost here, so he gives up and plans to let Lin Siyuan in.


    But just then, a voice came from behind Lin Siyuan.


    "Second uncle, early in the morning, what do you do to make people sleep like this?"


    It''s Zhao shuning.


    Just now, she quickly returned to her room, and then, slowly opened the door and came out of the room.


    When the girl appeared, she wore a long white dress.


    The upper part of her hair is gently rolled up, and the lower part of her hair is poured down to her waist. The girl''s face is very beautiful. When people look at it, they can no longer move their eyes.


    She stretched.


    That languid appearance, still attract a lot of purple clothes person side eye.


    This girl, should not be 18 now? I''m so beautiful. If I''m 18, I''m afraid I''m going to be a gorgeous existence.


    Lin Siyuan is used to seeing all kinds of beauties, but Zhao shuning, a slovenly girl, is still as beautiful as a lotus. He has never seen her in his life.


    However, Lin Siyuan is Lin Feng''s most valued son after all, and his ability is also excellent.


    The time he was distracted was only a moment.


    "Shuning, are you bothered?"


    Zhao shuning nodded, then showed a surprised expression, as if she is now found that there are so many outsiders present.


    "What do you Lin people come to my Zhao family for?"


    "Girl, how do you know I''m from the Lin family?"


    Zhao shuning closed the clothes in front of him.


    Half of his body leaned against the post outside the door, smiling beautifully.


    "Among the four families, the disciples of the an family are all in white. The yuan family is mainly in red. The destroyed Wang family is mainly in blue. The Lin family, from the top to the bottom, their disciples are all dressed in purple. They dare to be the important people of the Zhao family in the early morning and wear purple. Besides the Lin family, who has the courage."


    When the girl spoke, she didn''t look at Lin Siyuan.


    She leaned against the pillar as if it were the air she was talking to.


    "If there''s any trouble, I''ll make amends to the Zhao family later. Now, I won''t talk to the young lady any more."


    Lin Siyuan said, straighten up, facing the people behind him: "into the hospital, search."


    "Who dares!"


    Zhao shuning got up, just for a moment, her body came to the gate of Zhao Huai''s yard, the door was closed.


    Before the yard, there were no less than 100 people in purple.


    "Miss Zhao, don''t deceive people too much."


    "Did I deceive too much? Or the Lin family? Mr. Lin, you should know better than me. "


    "I''m Lin Siyuan, the legitimate son of the Lin family. Miss Zhao, you have to think about it. If you have a bad relationship with my Lin family, then your husband''s Xie''s side, his trade with the Lin family may be forced to stop."


    My husband''s house? Xie?


    Does Lin Siyuan regard her as Zhao Xiangxiang?


    Hearing this, Zhao Xue quickly stood up and said, "Mr. Lin may have misunderstood that this is Zhao shuning, our little daughter of the Zhao family, not Xiangxiang."


    "Are you Zhao shuning?"


    Lin Siyuan''s eyes at this time, at last, are more incredible.Before, he had heard of Zhao shuning''s reputation.


    At such a young age, she has caused a lot of trouble in the world. She has done some things, even close to Lin Siyuan''s status.


    I remember my mother said that Zhao shuning was just a country girl. Although she had good facial features, she could not enter the ranks of beauty.


    But the girl in front of me.


    It''s totally different from the Zhao shuning that his mother said.


    Even more amazing than all the beauties Lin Siyuan had ever seen.


    "Are you Zhao shuning?"


    "It''s me."


    "You are a little different from what I imagined. My mother is quite appreciative of you."


    "Beauty Xiao, I have a good impression of her, too."


    At first, Lin Siyuan thought that Zhao shuning was so outstanding in spiritual attainments that she must be a slovenly, slovenly, and devoted herself to spiritual cultivation.


    Now it seems that the previous views are narrow-minded.


    Zhao shuning, if he becomes an adult in the future, will surely cause the competition and pursuit of countless men in the mainland of Kyushu.


    "So? Can I have a look in the yard? I assure the young lady that I will never tamper with the contents. "


    Zhao shuning is smiling.


    Lin Siyuan also raised a smile on his lips.


    Just when he gave an order to go in again.


    Zhao shuning suddenly said: "no way."


    No?


    "Why?"


    Lin Siyuan''s tone became a little stiff.


    The girl''s face changing speed in front of her was really fast. Zhao shuning''s tone was more humble, firm and cold.


    "This is my home. I won''t let you in if I don''t want to? Need a reason? "


    "Miss Zhao, do you have a clear idea?"


    "It can''t be clearer."


    Lin Siyuan''s spiritual power is surging.


    Zhao shuning is still half leaning on the door, she inadvertently raised her hand, hands, even lit a blue purple flames.


    A huge aura of spiritual power came to my face.


    Because of the quarrel outside, Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er got out of bed, dressed and rushed to them.


    Seeing Zhao shuning, Lin min''er asked in a hurry, "what happened?"

 Chapter 333

    The man in purple in front of him has great momentum.


    As soon as Lin min''er appeared, he went straight to the direction of Zhao shuning.


    Then he stretched out his hands and stood in front of Zhao shuning.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Shuning, don''t be afraid."


    Rao is so many years, Rao is now Zhao shuning is not the little girl who did not know anything at the beginning, Rao is now she, has become very strong.


    But as a mother, Lin min''er.


    Or will instinctively block in front of Zhao shuning.


    "Mother, I''m fine. They can''t help me."


    Viper also came to the scene. He came here ten days later for Zhao shuning''s 16th birthday.


    Zhao shuning just gave Xie an a look, he will understand the general meaning.


    In the corner where no one saw him, he jumped into Zhao Huai''s yard.


    "You should be the daughter of aunt Yu Xiang, the eighth lady?"


    Lin min''er has her own girlish temperament.


    She whispered, "are you from the Lin family?"


    "I''m Lin Siyuan. As a matter of fact, I should call you sister. If you say that, Zhao shuning, you have to call me uncle."


    Uncle? Is there such a little uncle?


    "Are you aunt Xiao''s child?"


    "Exactly."


    When Lin Siyuan was born, Lin min''er held him.


    Although he is not the first son of Lin Feng, Lin Feng, when Lin Siyuan was three years old, announced that he was the legitimate son of the Lin family.


    "Elder sister, you see, we are all one family, so we don''t have to talk about two families. Now I am ordered by my father to search the criminals in the Lin family. In this way, you can see if you can accommodate me."


    "Siyuan, these things of the Zhao family are all decided by Shu Ning. If she doesn''t let you go, I have no other way."


    "Elder sister, you --"


    "Mr. Lin, you are now a elder sister. You are very intimate, but you may forget that my mother has been kicked out of the Lin family tree by Lin Feng for a long time. Now, it doesn''t matter except that you are all surnamed Lin."


    Lin Siyuan did not expect that his hot face actually pasted Zhao shuning''s cold butt.


    Moreover, Lin min''er stood aside and did not reprimand Zhao shuning.


    "Since you Zhao family don''t show any respect, I don''t have to be polite with you."


    "Mother, you can go there."


    Zhao Zheng also comes over and pulls Lin min''er back. They know their daughter''s ability. If they stay by her side, they will not help her and will drag her down.


    "Shuning, get out of the way. I still have a quarter of similar blood with you. You call me uncle, and I''ll help you fight for your original position in the Lin family. How about that?"


    "Not so much."


    Lin Siyuan''s spiritual power surged out of his hands. Unfortunately, such a good cultivation of spiritual power did not break through the seven realms.


    Zhao shuning gets up and smiles.


    The power of the seven world spirit pharmacist spread in the courtyard with a bang.


    "Seven world spirit pharmacist!"


    "There is a 16-year-old qijieling pharmacist in the Zhao family!"


    Lin Siyuan''s hand also stopped at this moment.


    He knew that if the girl in front of him wanted to block his way, none of them could enter the yard behind her.


    Is it really going to be so out of control?


    Of course, Zhao shuning didn''t want to.


    Although the Zhao family is a lot stronger now, it can''t compete with the Lin family.


    Although Zhao shuning has a deep hostility to Lin Feng, it''s her own business with the Lin family. It''s not her original intention to drag so many members of the Zhao family into the water.


    So, in fact, her heart is a little flustered now.


    Xie an suddenly appeared behind Zhao Zheng.


    Then nodded to Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning''s heart, then put down.


    "At this point, it''s the Zhao family that won''t show mercy to the Lin family. But the Lin family has its own stand. If it''s so easy to leave, it''s the cowardice and incompetence of Lin Siyuan who will be laughed at in the future. A girl will easily block him back."


    "Zhao shuning, if you don''t let me, no wonder I am."


    War between the two sides is imminent.


    At this time, Lin Siyuan obviously could not resist his good temper.


    Even if he knows that he is not Zhao shuning''s opponent, he does not want to go back empty handed. This is not his style of doing things.


    Just when Lin Siyuan gathered all his spiritual power, and his men began to fight in an all-round way.


    The opposite Zhao shuning is to unload all the spiritual power.


    Then he said with a smile: "what do you do with such impulse?"


    Lin Siyuan and others, at this time, countless question marks appeared in his head.How can the girl''s face be like the weather in May? If it changes, it will change?


    When she laughs, she makes the opposite person even more at a loss.


    "Zhao shuning, what tricks do you want to play?"


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "look at what my uncle said, we still have a quarter of the same blood. If I don''t speak in two families, I will not disobey you as a junior."


    Although, the age difference between them is less than ten years old.


    Lin Siyuan frowned.


    Now the girl with a smile on her face, how can he feel that she is more terrible than the girl with a cold voice before?


    She called Lin Siyuan uncle, and Lin Siyuan felt that his hair would stand up.


    "What do you mean?"


    Not to mention that Lin Siyuan is confused, even Zhao Zheng and Zhao Xuelin miner are confused.


    The Zhao family didn''t want to offend the powerful Lin family, but if Shu Ning insisted on not letting the Lin family go in to search, they would stand on the side of Zhao Shu Ning regardless of right or wrong.


    Originally thought, a war can not be avoided.


    But now Zhao shuning, how suddenly changed another face.


    You were going to eat people before? Are they all made up? It''s not like that, is it?


    Only poisonous snake knows why Zhao shuning has such a big change.


    For Zhao shuning, if she can bend and stretch, she will not make a fuss for the temporary scenery, and then bring disaster to the Zhao family.


    Lin Siyuan is Xiao Meiren''s precious son, and Xiao Meiren is Lin Feng''s wife. If this matter is serious, the Lin family will find a new handle, and then take this opportunity to take advantage of the growing Zhao family.


    This kind of thing can be done by the Lin family.


    "I don''t mean much. Seeing my uncle say that, I''ll see more people."


    "Come on, I''ll open the door for you. Just go in."


    "Wow -"


    the gate was kicked open by Zhao shuning. This posture is really "elegant".


    "Come on, come on, please --"


    the door opened, but Lin Siyuan and a group of them did not dare to go in.


    They always think that behind the girl''s smiling face is a sharp dagger.

 Chapter 334

    Lin Siyuan led the crowd into the yard.


    It can be said that they turned Zhao Huai''s yard upside down, but even if they were looking for so delicate, they did not dare to mess up Zhao''s things.


    Because at this time, Zhao shuning is leaning on the doorframe, staring at them.


    When Lin Siyuan looks back, Zhao shuning will show a "sweet" smile to him.


    It''s just that the smile is really creepy.


    They searched for half an hour without finding the boy.


    After a while, Lin Siyuan took the people out of the yard.


    After they left, the Zhao family were all relieved.


    "Shuning, are you ok?"


    "Not bad."


    "Are you sick?"


    "Father, I have not."


    After Zhao Zheng''s second uncle was sent away, Zhao shuning went to Xie an.


    She just walked slowly. Xie an felt that she couldn''t control her heartbeat.


    "Master."


    "Xiao''an, why do you call me master?"


    This is the reason why Zhao shuning is afraid of exposing his identity. Once he says that he is the one who rescued him in the dark, xiao''an''s attitude towards him will never return to the way he and Zhao shuning got along with each other.


    "Master, I, I can''t change it."


    "That boy, where did you hide him?"


    Xie an said, "master, you come with me."


    Zhao shuning followed the snake, and then walked into his yard.


    "How could you think of hiding him in my bed?"


    Xie an blushed a little, he said: "because the elder generation is a girl who has not been out of the cabinet. I think no matter how arrogant the Lin family is, even if they search all the yards, they should not dare to make mistakes in the elder generation''s boudoir. The Lin family still taboo this aspect."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "you know, quite a lot. But Xiao an, you are quite familiar with the layout of my room. "


    The poisonous snake quickly lowered its head and was at a loss.


    "Master, I, this is my first time to enter your room. I swear to God, I have never been to your room before."


    "Xiao an, why are you so nervous?"


    "I, I''m just afraid that my predecessors will misunderstand me."


    "No, I can trust xiao''an''s character. By the way, you can help me to get some blood Ganoderma lucidum from Zhao''s medicine shop, and the Millennium snow lotus used to repair Yuanshen."


    "Good."


    Is it for the teenager in bed?


    Of course, Viper has seen this young man. He once lived in Yanyu building for a period of time. The mysterious young master is just like him.


    There is no impurity in the snake''s trust in Zhao shuning.


    Even if there are thousands of questions in his heart, he will do whatever Zhao shuning says.


    He wanted to ask.


    Isn''t the young man in white on the bed the young master of the Lin family?


    What''s more, why is the blood Ganoderma lucidum and snow lotus so precious?


    The Zhao family is now in a period of development. She should not make too many enemies. She should also understand this truth. But why would she rather take risks to save the teenager?


    Too many doubts are hidden in the snake''s heart.


    But he didn''t ask.


    What Zhao shuning does, even if there is no reason, no reason, he will trust her unconditionally.


    The thousand year old snow lotus was found by the poisonous snake. He wanted to use it to replenish Zhao shuning''s Qi and blood and nourish the spirit.


    But now, it will be used to cure the boy in white.


    The Viper was still jealous of the boy in the bed.


    But so what?


    He felt very lucky to be around his predecessors like this.


    Xie an takes back the snow lotus and Ganoderma lucidum. Zhao shuning uses his mental power to refine them into two pills, and then asks Xie an to support Ye Xingchen and feed them.


    But how, that Dan medicine arrived the leaf star star star in the mouth, but how all couldn''t swallow down.


    Ye Xingchen''s whole body takes off his strength, and now his consciousness is even weaker. Swallowing pills has become so difficult.


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    "Xiao an, give me a glass of water."


    Snake quickly picked up the cup, tried the temperature of the water, warm, just right.


    Suddenly something came to mind.


    When Zhao shuning was about to take the cup, he held it tightly.


    "Xiao an, what are you doing?"


    "Master, do you want to go Feed him water?


    Xie an, the poisonous snake, has read some storybooks and heard some storytellers talk about this situation. In those storybooks, the man is too weak to drink the medicine, so the woman puts the medicine in her mouth, and then her lips touch each other to pour it down.Now it seems that this situation is not much different from the scene described in the script.


    "Xiao an, what are you doing? He can''t swallow pills. Give me water and I''ll feed him. "


    The Viper doesn''t know where the courage comes from.


    Gently pushed away Zhao shuning''s hand, and then said: "master, this matter does not need your hand, I come."


    Before Zhao shuning had time to say anything, he saw Xie an drink all the water in the cup.


    Then, he closed his eyes tightly, as if he was going to the yellow spring, and gave a kiss to Ye Xingchen''s lips.


    What a shocking picture.


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    That leaf star pour is to give face, when water entrance, then with pill, swallow.


    After the entrance of the medicine, Xie an still didn''t react. She closed her eyes tightly and didn''t mean to leave.


    Ye Xingchen is still in a coma, but he can feel the softness on his lips.


    Out of instinct, ye Xingchen bit Xie an''s lips.


    Xie''an let go of Ye Xingchen.


    There was a trace of blood on his lips.


    The snake blushed.


    Zhao shuning''s expression at this time can no longer be described as shock.


    "Xiao an, what are you doing?"


    It''s rare that Zhao shuning starts to stammer when he sees the scene in front of him.


    Before, she really didn''t find out that Xie an had the habit of breaking his sleeves. He always hid himself so well.


    "I-I -"


    Xie an also began to stammer, unable to speak for a long time.


    Zhao shuning made a clear appearance and kept nodding.


    "It''s OK. You don''t have to say. I can understand you. I understand. I understand everything."


    Xie an said: "master, it''s not what you think. I just want to help you feed him medicine."


    Zhao shuning seemed to see through everything and said with a smile: "how do you feed me? Mouth feed? Is it that special? "


    Then she picked up the cup, gently picked up Ye Xingchen, tea entrance, he will naturally swallow.


    Seeing this scene, Xie an felt that his whole blood was boiling.


    His face was red.


    In the storybook, the scenes of Qi Qi Ai Ai are deceptive.


    He also thought that his predecessors wanted to --


    "xiao''an, you can rest assured that I support you, but next time, you have to get the consent of others, you know?"


    Xie an staggers and runs out of Zhao shuning''s yard in a panic.


    Shame, big hair.

 Chapter 335

    Several masters of the Zhao family know that Zhao shuning saved a boy in white.


    But they were so secretive that they never said they had been there. Even the young men in front of the Zhao family never said that there was a boy in Zhao shuning''s room.


    All of them, as if they didn''t see it.


    Ye Xingchen was in a coma for five days, and Zhao shuning took care of him in front of his bed for five days.


    Until later in the night, she really can not stay up the night, just sleepy to sleep.


    Lin min''er loves her child, so she asks Zhao Zheng to take Zhao shuning back to the main courtyard and let her sleep in their room.


    And Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er are guarding outside Zhao shuning''s room.


    "Brother Zheng, what''s the origin of the boy inside?"


    Zhao Zheng shook his head.


    "I don''t know, but Shu Ning didn''t tell us that he probably didn''t want us to participate in this matter, but looking at the teenagers in bed, they should have a big future."


    "It''s not easy to survive such a heavy injury."


    "Yes, if we hadn''t met shuning in our family, this child would have been dead by now."


    Zhao Zheng took a look at the inner room.


    The boy is still lying in bed quietly.


    He looked back and said, "min''er, Shu Ning has grown up now. I don''t understand her mind. You see -"


    Lin min''er naturally understands Zhao Zheng''s meaning.


    "Shuning risked to save him. Maybe it''s a little different to him."


    "Well, over the years, I''ve been" you saved me from Lin Siyuan? "


    "Well."


    Ye Xingchen raised his head and drank it down.


    Zhao shuning is right. If she wants to kill him, there''s no need to spend so much effort.


    The good medicine tastes bitter. Ye Xingchen has been afraid of suffering since he was a child. After the medicine was taken, he felt that his throat was bitter and very uncomfortable.


    "Here you are."


    Zhao shuning doesn''t know where to turn out a string of sugar gourd and hands it to Ye Xingchen.


    Sugar gourd?


    Ye Xingchen was stunned.


    His eyes were suddenly moist.


    How many years has he not eaten sugar gourd? Ten years, twenty years? Or longer?


    See ye Xingchen''s reaction, Zhao shuning''s eye socket, also some red.


    "Eat it. This morning, I asked them to go to the market to buy a bunch of syrup. You are afraid of hardship since you were a child. You don''t like candied fruit. You like the sugar gourd. Take a bite and have a look. It''s not the same as before."


    Ye Xingchen took the sugar gourd tremblingly.


    No one can understand, for sugar gourd, this obsession of sister and brother.


    When I was very young, the Ye family was destroyed.


    Ye Ling and ye Xingchen depend on each other.


    They suffered a lot together.


    The last time Ye Ling and ye Xingchen lost, it was because ye Xingchen was sick and had a fever. After taking the medicine, her mouth was bitter and she wanted to eat a sugar gourd.


    Ye Ling trotted out to buy it back. She had only two coppers. When she trotted to the market and bought a bunch of sugar gourd, she came back.


    Ye Xingchen lying in Town God''s Temple is gone.


    The string of sugar gourd, ye Xingchen never eat.


    "How''s it going?"


    Ye Xingchen smiles with tears in his eyes.


    "It''s sweet."

 Chapter 336

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t take care of you."


    Zhao shuning''s voice choked, looking at Ye Xingchen''s pale and bloodless face, he felt very distressed.


    "You''re her, aren''t you? You are my sister


    "It''s me."


    Zhao shuning returned.


    "I''m sorry, it was my sister who didn''t take care of you. If I strained your hand, if I didn''t run out in the middle, you wouldn''t have suffered so much."


    Ye Xingchen shed tears.


    "They said, your name is Zhao."


    "Yes, I''m Zhao now."


    "Lin Feng said that Ye Ling has been dead for many years."


    "Yes, Ye Ling died. It''s Zhao shuning who survived, but I''m still your sister."


    Ye Xingchen hugs Ye Ling and shakes his shoulder.


    He knew that this was his sister.


    Only sister, will use such a tone to talk to him, only sister, will know they have happened bit by bit.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry, star. It''s all my sister''s fault."


    Ye Xingchen''s appearance remains unchanged, and her face will stay at the age of 16 forever.


    Zhao shuning looked at him and felt more distressed.


    He didn''t become like this because of yangyandan.


    Ye Xingchen''s body, when he was 16 years old, was soaked in the medicine jar by Lin Feng all day, and the medicine soup was full of bone shrinking medicine.


    His skeleton, because of this, was fixed at that time.


    After that, he will never grow old, his body will never change, and his spiritual and spiritual power will never rise.


    Lin Feng wants to treat Ye Xingchen as a chess piece, but he knows that ye Xingchen is not surnamed Lin after all. He may turn back one day. In this case, even if he can''t imprison his body and mind, he should also imprison his spiritual power.


    Ye Xingchen is very strong, but he can only do so.


    In front of Lin Feng, he can never lift his head.


    "They''re the ones who made you look like this, aren''t they?"


    Ye Xingchen nods.


    Then he said, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, elder sister. I didn''t get revenge for you. I tried my best. I pretended to be amnestic and didn''t remember anything. But Lin Feng is an old fox. No matter how nice I am, he doesn''t believe me. He always defends me."


    "It''s OK. You''ve done a good job. How did you, how did you get discovered?"


    Ye Xingchen recalled for a while, and then said: "it''s because of a box."


    "A box?"


    "A mechanism box."


    What suddenly occurred to Zhao shuning?


    When she was in the south of Qingning, she found a mechanism box. But later, she handed the box to situ Yun and asked him to remember to hand it over to Chuwen and chunuan.


    "That box?"


    Ye Xingchen said: "that mechanism box was released by me, but I don''t know. It''s a trap set by the old thief Lin Feng."


    Lin Feng that day, will ye Xingchen into the secret room of the Lin family, said there is an important task to be given to him to complete.


    When ye Xingchen arrived inside, he found the mechanism box.


    At that time, when Lin Feng had something to go out, ye Xingchen looked through some books in the secret room. It said that in the mechanism box, there were all kinds of things before Ye Ling died.


    Ye Xingchen wants to find out why Ye Ling died at the beginning. He doesn''t restrain his curiosity, so he steals the mechanism box.


    changed a box as like as two peas in the Lins room.


    And the box, from the books, you can see that the key was hidden in the south of Qingning.


    Ye Xingchen was in a hurry for success, so he rushed to Qingning with the box. Unexpectedly, he fell into the trap of Lin Feng.


    That box is just an ordinary box that Lin Feng used to lure Ye Xingchen. He just wanted to see if ye Xingchen really forgot everything and was loyal to the Lin family.


    Then, the box was lost in Qingning.


    When ye Xingchen finally got away, he left his own lifeline on the mechanism box.


    If the elder sister is still in the world, or someone who knows the lifeblood of the Ye family finds out, he can be contacted.


    Fortunately, later the box fell into the hands of Zhao shuning and situ Yun.


    After the whole thing, Zhao shuning breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Just thinking about what ye Xingchen had experienced, Zhao shuning felt out of breath.


    When she was Ye Ling, she had been looking for her younger brother for so many years. Unexpectedly, he was hidden by the Lin family on an island surrounded by the undercurrent river.


    The island was empty. How did he come over all these years?


    "Star, you''ve been in the dark, haven''t you?"


    "Where has my sister been?""Well, I''ve seen a fight."


    Ye Xingchen anxiously asked: "that beast, didn''t hurt my sister?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Ye Xingchen breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Because I really have nothing to do, I raised a disaster fight in the dark river forest of that dark land. The disaster fight was abandoned by my parents from childhood. It was thin and weak, and my brain was not very good. At that time, my favorite game with him was throwing stones."


    Throw stones?


    It turns out that ye Xingchen gave it the habit of fighting disaster.


    At the beginning, disaster fight holding a boulder, keep throwing to Zhao shuning, the original is playing with her, but almost, his life is about to end.


    "Star, you don''t have to be afraid when you have your sister in the future."


    Ye Xingchen held his chest and sat up slowly.


    "Elder sister, we ye people are not afraid of things. You don''t have to worry about me. As a man, I have secretly vowed that when I grow up, I will protect my sister. "


    Zhao shuning''s eyes were dancing with tears.


    Today, I''m really out of line, crying like this in front of my brother.


    "By the way, there are so many people outside cleaning up the courtyard and putting on lanterns, but what''s the happy event?"


    "Five days later, it''s my sixteenth birthday," Zhao said


    "Star, now, I''m the daughter of Zhao family. They treat me very well. In the future, they will also be your relatives."


    "OK, I see."


    Ye Xingchen is weak and smiles.


    Zhao shuning leaned down and looked at his injury.


    Her eyes became cold, just a little bit, that sharp arrow just a little bit, will penetrate Ye Xingchen''s heart, if so, ye Xingchen''s life, will not be saved.


    Lin Feng, at the beginning you took my life, took my brother, let him sell for you so many years of life, finally, you don''t want to let him go, the beam between us, growing.


    You owe Ye''s, Ye Ling''s and ye Xingchen''s account. Now, it''s not over.


    "Sister, I''m not afraid of pain. I''m used to it."


    Used to, these three words, let Zhao shuning heartache.


    "Stars, don''t worry. How they hurt you, I want them to return it."

 Chapter 337

    Ghosts.


    It''s a wasteland.


    Zhao Huai has been here for more than half a month.


    He lost his way in the wasteland for more than half a month.


    After entering from the induction stone at the bottom of the sea, Zhao Huai was directly transported to the most central place in the wasteland.


    Here, he saw a lot of ancient fierce animals.


    Poor, strange, chaotic, gluttonous, fierce beasts that can''t be found or seen on the mainland of Kyushu, Zhao Huai has seen a lot in this desolate land.


    Those fierce beasts in ancient times almost spring out when they see someone stepping on the wasteland. This kind of ferocious appearance is a spectacle that many alchemists can''t see in their lives.


    But the fierce beasts stopped when they were ten meters away from Zhao Huai.


    After that, no fierce beast dared to come near.


    Because Zhao Huai''s eyes, at that moment, turned into a fiery red color.


    Fire pupil in this world, all animals worship.


    Zhao Huai walked in the wasteland for a long time. Although the fierce beasts did not dare to invade him, they did not dare to talk to him.


    At this time, Zhao Huai had been walking in the wasteland for a long time, and his body was tired.


    From Zhao Huai into this wasteland, his every move, then all exposed in the ink white under their eyes.


    Purple gold and black robes sit on the throne.


    "Shenzuo, can this array trap and kill the supreme beast?"


    The array in the desolate place is a powerful maze constructed by the God seat in his whole life. Zhao Huai''s blood is not fully awakened now, and he is still a little too extravagant to deal with the purple, gold and black robes.


    "Do you think that the supreme beast is so easy to kill? Even if I have exhausted all my strength and constructed the eight kill map, I will just trap him in the array. These fierce beasts have no deterrent effect on him at all. "


    "Father, when he''s exhausted, we''ll show up again."


    "Well."


    If you want to blame it, you can blame it. Zhao Huai has a persistent mind.


    He is in the wasteland, persistent and find the ancient beast Phoenix, so every time he wants to go out, Mo Bai''s father will give out the voice of Phoenix in a new direction.


    Every time Zhao Huai heard this, he would bite his teeth and go back to the mountains and forests.


    "Why are you so persistent to the Phoenix?"


    He himself is the supreme existence in the animal world. Although Phoenix is precious in ancient times, it can''t do so.


    Is that Phoenix, he wants to use it to evolve his own power?


    No.


    Although they were confused, they kept changing the array according to Zhao Huai''s position.


    Zhao Huai walked for a long time.


    Seeing that there are still five days to go before Zhao shuning''s birthday, he still has no clue.


    "If you can''t find it, forget it."


    He can accompany in small rather son side, this is to make her the happiest thing.


    Zhao Huai started to shake around with this idea. He thought it was not good in his heart. In his back, two transparent wings came out and took his body to escape from the ground.


    Sure enough, the next moment, on the ground, began to emerge a palace.


    After the palace stopped growing, Zhao Huai could see the appearance of the palace clearly.


    This palace, from the outside, looks very solemn.


    Zhao Huai landed slowly and saw two big characters carved on the palace: Shenzong.


    In the hall, there is a faint sound of dragon and Phoenix. This time, the sound is more real than the previous ones.


    He frowned and went in.


    We''ve all come to this point. If you go in and have a look, there''s no loss.


    But the moment Zhao Huai stepped into the hall, the hall began to sink to the ground again.


    Zhao Huai held the stone pillars in the hall with both hands, and then stabilized his figure.


    Then, in front of Zhao Huai, slowly, more and more people appeared.


    Standing in front of the man, his clothes cloth, Zhao Huai feel very familiar.


    Looking at the man again, he looked strange.


    "Who are you?"


    "The beast is supreme, we finally meet."


    In the hall, there was a moment of darkness.


    As soon as the picture turns, it''s three days before Zhao shuning''s birthday.


    That night, Yan Ruyu arrived, and even Fengzhan arrived at the scene.


    See Zhao shuning, Feng Zhan will prepare their own gift sent up: "little girl, no respect."


    "Thank you, master."


    Zhao shuning politely bowed to Feng Zhan deeply.


    "No thanks, no thanks."


    Yan Ruyu looks at Zhao shuning, and her eyes are more gentle.


    "Ning er.""Master, I''m really surprised that you can come."


    Yan Ruyu said with a light smile, "stretch out your hand."


    Zhao shuning obediently stretched out both hands. Yan Ruyu gently drew a seal on it. On the seal, a blue lotus appeared.


    When Feng Zhan saw this, his eyes were straight.


    Pure lotus demon fire.


    It''s special. Fengburan, do you want to be so affectionate?


    Let Feng Zhan peace of mind is, don''t dye this time is not to net lotus demon fire to Zhao shuning, but will net lotus demon fire derived mental method, passed to her.


    "OK, OK -"


    after Yan Ruyu and Feng Zhan were welcomed in by Zhao''s parents, Zhao shuning wanted to go in with them.


    But someone called her softly.


    "Zhao shuning."


    Zhao shuning looked back, is the late summer Caragana.


    How did she get here?


    "What are you doing here, Mr. Xia?"


    "I heard it''s almost your birthday, so I''ll take a look."


    "Are you following the emperor?"


    "Sometimes, it''s not a good thing to be too smart," she said


    Zhao shuning frowned and continued, "what are you doing here?"


    "I don''t understand, Zhao shuning, why did emperor Zun come to celebrate the birthday of a foreign disciple of your clan?"


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    Xia Wanling is very jealous. She finally gets rid of a Ye Ling. She thinks that no one can stop her any more. Later, a saint of Qingyun appears. Now, even the humble Zhao shuning can get into the eyes of the emperor.


    "Xia Changlao, if it''s OK, you can go back. I don''t welcome you here very much."


    "Wait a minute."


    "What else do you have to say?"


    "Since emperor Zun has given you gifts, I can''t come here empty handed. Three days later, it''s your 16th birthday party, and I''ll give you a present


    Zhao shuning''s heart surged with an ominous feeling.


    "Xia Changlao, you should go back. If there is only Ji Changlao, he may be too busy."


    When Zhao shuning finished saying this, he turned his back and did not intend to pay attention to Xia Wanning.


    Behind her, there was a burst of laughter.


    "Ji Qinglin, he''s dead, don''t you know?"


    Zhao shuning''s heart clattered for a while, and his feet were as if they were filled with lead, and he could not move any more.


    She turned back, her eyes red.


    "What did you say?"


    "I say, Ji Qinglin is dead --"


    Xia Wanling still has something to say, but Zhao shuning''s body suddenly goes away, like an arrow that leaves the string.

 Chapter 338

    Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er are smiling to welcome the two distinguished guests from the capital of Chang''an.


    The next moment, I saw outside Zhao''s house, the two pillars'' extremely powerful mental power surged into the sky, the momentum, they were so far apart, also affected.


    Zhao Zhenggang wants to rush out.


    But I found that Fengzhan was the only guest I brought in before.


    At this time, Lin min''er is even more stunned.


    "Min''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    Lin min''er pointed to the previous position, and then said, "the man in green just disappeared."


    Feng Zhan said: "don''t worry, he will come back after he has dealt with the matter."


    Zhao Zheng wants to go outside. Feng Zhan stops him again.


    "Don''t go. If he goes out, no one can bully your precious daughter."


    Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er look at each other.


    What are the two distinguished guests from the capital of Chang''an?


    Feng Zhan said, "it''s really hot outside. Let''s go into the room and have tea."


    "But shuning."


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK. With him, no one can get the little girl. Besides, as the parents of the little girl, you should know her better. She is not the kind of character who will suffer losses in other people''s hands."


    Zhao Zheng looks at Lin min''er.


    Lin min''er takes another look at Feng Zhan.


    How do they feel that the young man in front of them knows more about shuning than they do?


    "Come on, go in."


    "Well, all right --"


    what the young master said seems to be right. She will not suffer from others with Shu Ning''s ability.


    Outside the hospital.


    Xia Wanling didn''t expect that Zhao shuning would react so much to Ji Qinglin''s death.


    She didn''t care that she had been her teacher, and she didn''t think about whether it would have any bad influence on the Zhao family if she openly attacked her.


    More than a year no see, this little girl''s momentum, become good life overbearing.


    Zhao shuning''s hand is less than half a meter away from Xia Wanning. Xia Wanning sees Zhao shuning''s face clearly and thinks that this woman is becoming more and more coquettish. If she is allowed to grow up, how can she seduce the emperor.


    Summer late Ning heart next ruthless, then backhand up, intend to take Zhao shuning''s life on the spot.


    But Zhao shuning, as if very familiar with her next moves, her body, with the hands that Xia Wanning stretched out, kept turning, avoiding all the places Xia Wanning could attack.


    "To die."


    In the late summer, she whispered that her hand was going to Zhao shuning''s life gate.


    But she suddenly caught a glimpse of Zhao shuning''s back, a seat of green clothes appeared, and then, in the late summer, she quickly took back her hand.


    "Pa!"


    Xia Wanling thought that Zhao shuning would hold her neck with both hands, but then came the sound of the broken key.


    Zhao shuning''s hand, holding the pendant, is inlaid with red gems, Ji Qinglin in the dying, send the summer evening Caragana.


    When the pendant reaches her hand, Xia Wanning''s body doesn''t stop and falls heavily to the ground.


    It was intentional.


    She deliberately asked Yan Ruyu to see how stubborn a disciple Zhao shuning was. She even gave a hand to the patriarch, her former teacher.


    But in the late summer, when she fell to the ground, Yan Ruyu didn''t walk towards her.


    When he came to Zhao shuning''s side and saw the pendant in his hand, his eyes became extremely dangerous.


    The next moment, Yan Ruyu came to Xia Wanling.


    Xia Wanning just wants to accuse Zhao shuning of his crime when she hears Yan Ruyu''s low voice.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Dizun, I just want to see where you are going. I heard that three days later it was Zhao shuning''s birthday. I didn''t expect that she should --"


    "I asked, what are you doing here?"


    "Emperor Zun, just now -"


    "Xia Changlao, what''s the purpose of your coming


    Xia Wanling''s voice choked, as if she was going to cry the next moment. Over the years, Emperor Zun had never spoken to her in this tone.


    "I just want to follow the emperor to have a look. I have no other meaning."


    Xia Wanling didn''t lie about this. She didn''t know that Zhao shuning was Ye Ling, so she didn''t expect that Ji Qinglin''s death would have such a big impact on Zhao shuning.


    There was a sudden movement behind him.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t pay attention to the late summer Caragana.


    "Go back, here, and don''t come."


    "Yes, Emperor."


    "She can''t go."


    Zhao shuning said harshly, and he was about to lean back.


    "Emperor?"


    "If she told you not to go, you don''t go."The next moment, Zhao shuning fell into Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    Zhao shuning''s body is shaking slightly.


    She lifted the pendant in her hand with red eyes.


    "Master, this is fake, isn''t it? Is this fake? I''m up there, and I can''t feel the smell of a little valet. "


    "Ning er."


    "Master, what''s wrong with the little fellow? What''s his matter? Why didn''t anyone tell me? "


    Zhao shuning''s tearful eyes, motionless looking at Yan Ruyu.


    She didn''t believe Xia Wanling. Xia Wanling said that the little fellow was dead, but she didn''t believe it. She changed. She was different from before.


    So it''s possible for her to lie, isn''t it?


    Yan Ruyu takes the pendant from Zhao shuning and throws it to Xia Wanling on the ground.


    In the late summer, she was completely confused.


    "Go."


    "Yes, Emperor."


    Now Ning''er is so emotional that she can''t see Xia Wanning. No matter whether Xia Wanning is innocent or not, Yan Ruyu is afraid that Zhao shuning is in a hurry and makes her regret.


    Zhao shuning is still lying in Yan Ruyu''s arms after she left in the late summer.


    Her eyes, tightly staring at Yan Ruyu, for fear of missing something.


    "Master, is what she said true?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Zhao shuning''s heart a tight, her hand, tightly grasp Yan Ruyu''s arm.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Just a few days ago."


    "The real murderer?"


    "Not yet."


    Zhao shuning''s tearful eyes were whirling. A 16-year-old girl, with tears on her face, could not stop trembling.


    Why? She hasn''t told Ji Qinglin that she hasn''t boasted about this little follower. She still has a lot to do. How can he be gone?


    "Ning er."


    "No way."


    "Master, I won''t. how can I? The little valet is now a bapin alchemist. Bapin, how can others kill him so easily? Master, will you take me to see the body of the valet? I can see who the killer is. "


    "Master, I beg you --"


    Zhao shuning''s body is shaking.


    "Shifu, Shifu, I - when I saw him, he was only so tall. At that time, he had experienced so many things, and his whole body was injured. But he stood in the dark, but he was smiling at me. I remember that when he laughed, a little tiger''s tooth was exposed, which was the sunshine."


    "Shifu, why is he gone? How can we say that if we don''t, we''ll lose it? "

 Chapter 339

    Yan Ruyu knows that those five children are Zhao shuning''s hope.


    When ye Ling brought them back, she treated them as her relatives.


    Now, you tell her.


    The child she had raised was gone, and even the real murderer had not been found out. No one could stand such a thing.


    Yan Ruyu keeps Zhao shuning in her arms,


    there is always a sense of peace of mind in master''s body.


    Zhao shuning''s mood, slowly, also began to ease.


    "Ning''er, everything will come out."


    "Master."


    "Ning''er, don''t be sad, Ji Qinglin. He won''t like to see you like this."


    "Shifu, Ji Qinglin is the kid who loves to laugh most. When he was a child, he told me that when he grew up, he would become the most powerful alchemist in Dongze Dahuang. He did it. Shifu, he did it. He was so capable. Why did he lose his life?"


    Five kids before.


    Ji Qinglin is the one who loves to laugh most.


    Summer late Caragana is the most timid.


    Song Zhiyi is the most talented one who knows the world well.


    Gu Zhiruo, male and female, is the strongest in heart.


    Oriental Yuxi, like quiet, upright, dignified, rare talent.


    She grew up watching the five children.


    They are so small. In Zhao shuning''s eyes, they are the purest and cleanest children in the world.


    But when she died, when she became Zhao shuning, she found that many things were actually different.


    Just like Ji Qinglin, he is no longer as clingy as he was when he was a child. He follows others all the time. He also has responsibilities and achievements. He has become an elder of the patriarchal church. Over the years, he has kept the patriarchal Church in good order.


    And Xia Wanling, the little girl who couldn''t stand the shock since she was a child, the kind-hearted little girl who was willing to give her cake to others, and the warm-hearted little girl, just now, could calmly say that Ji Qing was dying.


    Since childhood, Ji Qinglin has been a playmate of Xiawan. No matter what Xiawan does, he always wants to help.


    But Ji Qing is dying, and Zhao shuning can''t see a trace of sadness from Xia Wan''s face.


    After all, it''s because of my shallow way of life that I can''t see the real face of the person in front of me.


    Yan Ruyu patted Zhao shuning on the back.


    Until Zhao shuning completely broke away from the sad mood, he just let her go.


    When his feet fell to the ground, Zhao shuning''s legs were numb.


    Yan Ruyu had been with her outside the hospital for a long time. She just got up and went to the Zhao family.


    Her back, limping.


    "Ning''er, a lot of things, more than what you see."


    Let Zhao shuning so sad, in addition to the death of Ji Qinglin, there is the indifference of Xia Wanning.


    After Zhao shuning left, another image appeared in front of Yan Ruyu. It was Xia Wanling who had just left.


    At the sight of Yan Ruyu, Xia Wanning''s face was about to shed tears.


    "What else?"


    "Dizun, Zhao shuning, is she OK?"


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    Xia Wanling added: "as a patriarch, I don''t want to argue with her. The pendant was given to me when Qinglin was dying. I don''t know that Zhao shuning would take her away. It''s just because she is my student that I can''t do it to her."


    Her meaning is that Zhao shuning is greedy for her pendant.


    See Yan Ruyu no reaction.


    In the evening, Xia Ling said, "emperor Zun, she is only a disciple of our sect. Why do you want to know?" Going to her 16th birthday party in person?


    Emperor Zun had never been so attentive to her.


    "Emperor Zun, just now, you should enlighten Zhao shuning more. Although I don''t know when she was so close to Qinglin, Qinglin is no longer there. Even if we are sad, it doesn''t help."


    What do you mean? Is there something between Zhao shuning and Ji Qinglin that can''t be seen?


    "Elder Xia, Ji Qinglin is dead."


    "Emperor."


    "If it''s true that Ji Qinglin is your relative from childhood to adulthood, then please have basic respect for him who has died."


    Instead of saying things over and over again.


    In the late summer, she looks at Yan Ruyu.


    Her eyes were red again.


    As if only Yan Ruyu said one more word, her tears would fall out.


    "Emperor Zun, it''s the late Caragana. I''m sorry --"


    Yan Ruyu waved her hand, and the image disappeared in the air before she finished speaking.


    On the other side of the summer evening, I was stunned. I was very unhappy.But just for a moment, she took back the tears that were about to fill her eyes.


    Emperor Zun has always been very quiet, but he didn''t speak with such emotion. Just now, the tone of emperor Zun''s speech was the worst one Xia Wanling felt for so many years.


    For a Zhao shuning? Emperor Zun did this to her.


    Seeing Zhao shuning this evening was not expected in the late summer.


    This little girl, with the passage of time, her appearance is more and more amazing, just a glance and a smile, is full of infinite amorous feelings.


    Against such a face, naturally attractive.


    Xia Wanling still holds the pendant inlaid with ruby in her hand.


    She went to the river, a loose hand, the pendant, plop, fell into the river, with the rapid water, do not know where to be sent.


    "Ji Qinglin, didn''t you say you like me?"


    "Don''t you keep saying you love me?"


    "Then why do you have trouble with Zhao shuning on the other side? You''ve done something behind my back. "


    Xia Wanning''s smile is a little scary.


    She walked slowly along the river.


    This is just the first step. Zhao shuning, even if you get the emperor''s favor for a while, you will be old and pale one day. Even if you take Yangyan pill and Changshou pill, I have a way to make you live less than 18 years old.


    Three days later, it''s Zhao shuning''s birthday.


    Xia Wanling said she would give her a present.


    At that time, Zhao shuning should not be too surprised.


    I don''t know what happened to the ghost God sect. However, with so many blessings, Zhao Huai can''t escape.


    Now, it''s just a matter of time.


    In the late summer, with a wave of Ning''s hand, the spirit of the purple gold black robe appeared in front of him. It seems that the border has been damaged. Without the help of the man in black, the purple gold black robe can appear in front of him.


    "Sagittarius, how''s it going?"


    "Everything goes well."


    "Well, I want to ask you for something."


    "Well? What? "


    "The body of Zhao Huai."

 Chapter 340

    After Zhao shuning returned to the room, Yan Ruyu also came in.


    "How''s it going? Is that girl OK? "


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    "No, you can''t even deal with it this time."


    Yan Ruyu sighed and said, "she knows?"


    "What?"


    "I know Ji Qing is dying."


    Feng Zhan Oh a, lie back on the chair, is also a face of sadness.


    If according to what buran said, Ji Qinglin is the child raised by Ye Ling, and Zhao shuning is the reincarnated Ye Ling.


    In that case, Ji Qinglin''s death should be a big blow to her.


    "Don''t dye, do you want to see a little girl?"


    "Now, she doesn''t want me by her side."


    Feng Zhan sighed and felt that his heart was blocked badly.


    "Just now, who''s here?"


    "Late summer Caragana."


    "Is she telling the little girl that Ji Qing is dying?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Feng Zhan said angrily: "the little girl is going to have her birthday. What are the girls doing? Come on, she said to the little girl, "what do you want to do?"


    "When I went out, they were already fighting."


    Feng Zhan even said: "is the little girl OK? After all, that Xia Changlao, her ability is quite strong."


    "Nothing."


    "Don''t dye ah, sometimes, you have to learn to look at women, you look at the little girl, although usually heartless, do justice, speak, never give people leave affection, but I can see, her heart, is good."


    "Brother, I know that I believe in Ning''er at any time."


    "Well, if you look at elder Xia, others say she is gentle and generous, but how can I look at her? I feel that she is not a good person."


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    Fengzhan is indeed the first person to evaluate the late summer Caragana in this way.


    Although Xia Wanling''s recent behavior is a little strange, there is nothing suspicious about it.


    Lin min''er comes in with hot tea and some candied fruits.


    After a while, a boy came in.


    When he saw the two people in front of him, he was surprised at first, and then became very calm.


    Yan Ruyu also nods and smiles at the boy.


    Feng Zhan gathered in Yan Ruyu''s ear and said in a low voice: "this little boy is good-looking. Little girl, for more than a year, has she raised a little white face behind your back?"


    Yan Ruyu said, "this is Ye Ling''s younger brother."


    Phoenix Cham again Oh, sat back to his position.


    Ye Xingchen said, "are you the distinguished guests from the capital Chang''an?"


    Yan Ruyu said: "you are not a noble guest. We are just here to give Ning''er a birthday banquet. How long have you been in Zhao''s house?"


    The boy was surprised and said, "how do you know that I''m not from the Zhao family?"


    "Because, you and she, there are three similar."


    They knew who she meant.


    Ye Xingchen looks at them again and moves his eyes back to Yan Ruyu.


    He was dressed in green and had a flute on his waist.


    He seemed to understand who was in front of him.


    "See the emperor."


    The boy knelt down on one knee and put his right hand on his chest.


    "You are Ye Ling''s younger brother. Don''t kneel down on me."


    Yan Ruyu hands gently help, ye Xingchen was a force to help back to the seat.


    "It really shocked me that emperor Zun could come to my sister''s birthday banquet."


    "Don''t be shocked. What he will do in the future will shock you."


    Feng Zhan added a sentence, and then said: "don''t dye, time is almost right?"


    Little girl''s mood, should recover almost.


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    I got up.


    Lin min''er hears a sound in the inner room and comes in.


    "Two young masters, but there is something dissatisfied."


    Feng Zhan said: "no, no, you''re busy. You''re the master. You don''t have to be so polite to us."


    Yan Ruyu nodded slightly, Wenrun said: "I want to see Ning''er, she is not in a good mood."


    "This - Ning''er, after all, is a girl who hasn''t come out of the cabinet. It''s not convenient for you to go to her room. You''ll wait here for a while, and I''ll call her."


    Seeing that Yan Ruyu has been shut down, Feng Zhan feels that the ten thousand year old black ice is not dyed, and finally has a sense of joy.


    They both sat back.


    Ye Xingchen said, "sister, has something happened to her?"


    "She''ll know about it sooner or later."


    "Well, Emperor Zun, I went back first. My wound is not healed."


    "Here you are."


    Yan Ruyu handed a white jade bottle to Ye Xingchen.Ye Xingchen took it. The white jade vase was cold. The things given by the emperor should not be ordinary.


    "It''s a good medicine for healing wounds. It should help you with your injuries."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Yan Ruyu nodded, and ye Xingchen retreated.


    Ye Xingchen had heard that two distinguished guests had come to Chang''an, the capital city. He was afraid that they were coming to seek revenge, so he took a look with his servants.


    Then he found out that they were not the Lin family, so he followed them to inquire about their intentions.


    Since ye Xingchen is the emperor and the master in his sister''s mouth, he has nothing to worry about.


    Not long after ye Xingchen left.


    Zhao shuning went into the room.


    At this time, there was no trace of tears on her face.


    Maybe she didn''t want to worry her parents, so maybe she didn''t show it.


    After Zhao shuning came in, Lin min''er told her daughter several times, and she was called out by Zhao Zheng.


    Yan Ruyu said in a soft voice: "Ning''er, are you better?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Yan Ruyu continued: "I''ll take you to the ten thousand Buddha pagoda to see the stars, OK?"


    Feng Zhan: "do not dye, the little girl will not agree, she is not a child, also go to the roof to see the stars, you are really, this move is too naive, it doesn''t work."


    Can wait for Feng Zhan to turn head, those two people''s feet, all want to step out the door.


    He followed quickly.


    Yan Ruyu looks back at Fengzhan.


    Feng Zhan: "what do you do with your eyes?"


    "Brother, do you want to follow?"


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes, there is a trace of terror.


    Feng Zhan stepped back a few steps, then said: "I know, I understand, I will stay in the room to sleep, not to hinder you two, what''s the matter, you two can discuss."


    Hearing the answer, Yan Ruyu nodded and left with Zhao shuning.


    Feng Zhan murmured: "it''s true that he even took this hall as a burden."


    When can I stop eating dog food?


    In Qingyun state, Fengzhan also lived in the palace for a few months.


    At that time, Su Mu took her to play chess with her every day, and she didn''t have time to accompany herself. A lot of times, she said that Su Mu was a patient, so Feng Zhan didn''t want to think about it.


    The patient is true, but according to Feng Zhan, Su Mu''s illness should not need to pester her every day, right?


    Yan Ruyu takes Zhao shuning to the top of the ten thousand Buddha pagoda.


    His hand gently holding Zhao shuning, let her lean on his shoulder, slowly sat down.

 Chapter 341

    Yan Ruyu knows Ye Ling too well.


    She is just like a child. Her emotions come and go quickly.


    Just now, she didn''t stop her emotion for a moment, so she would shed tears in front of Yan Ruyu.


    Ye Ling seldom shed tears.


    Because she knew that no matter what happened, crying would never solve the problem.


    Just before, I learned that Ji Qinglin was not there, and the master was there.


    Where there is a master, Zhao shuning feels that he has dependence. With dependence, people will become much weaker.


    Like a child, after she fell, it was very painful, but if there were no close people around, he might clap the dust and stand up.


    But if the parents are present, or the elder brothers and sisters are present, they will comfort the child a little. The child who falls will surely feel aggrieved and cry a lot.


    Zhao shuning felt that he was just in such a state.


    It makes her feel childish.


    When the master is there, even if the sky collapses, the master will hold up a new sky for her.


    "Ning''er, Ji Qinglin is not really dead. He is living in another way."


    Zhao shuning didn''t look at Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu holding her hand, let her feel a lot of security.


    "Thank you, master."


    When ye Ling was a child, when she missed her brother, Yan Ruyu would take her out of the cave of Qingyun peak, and then stand with her on the top of the mountain, pointing to the stars in the sky and telling her the origin of those stars and what they represented.


    Zhao shuning is not interested in astronomical phenomena, so every time Yan Ruyu says, she will soon fall asleep.


    But because of this, she has also developed a habit, that is, when she is uncomfortable, she will drag her master to the top of the mountain to see the stars.


    "Ning''er, look --"


    Zhao shuning looks up.


    "Originally, Ji Qinglin should be there. He is a cosmopolitan star in the starry sky. Although he has withered in this plane, maybe he is living again in another way in another plane."


    "Master, you are cheating children again."


    Yan Ruyu gently smiles, very charming.


    Zhao shuning looked at it and became fascinated.


    Master, do you know that he is such a wonderful creature in the world? If you could see him smile often, how nice it would be.


    "I didn''t cheat Ning''er. Ning''er knows that there are three realms in another plane."


    "Three realms? What are the three realms? "


    "There is also a hell in the world of man and heaven."


    "Hell? I know. I read in the book that there are two enchanting messengers in the underworld. They are called black and white impermanence. When a person dies, they will be taken to the underworld. After asking the magistrate about the crime, they will go over Naihe bridge to find Mengpo to drink a bowl of Mengpo soup, and then they will go through forgetting Sichuan and join in the round, won''t they? "


    "There are many, that''s right."


    "Can the things in the storybook be taken seriously?"


    "There are some things that don''t come out of nowhere."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Ning''er believes it so easily."


    "In fact, as long as the master said it, I believe it. I still remember seeing you for the first time when I was a child. Now, I''ve lived all my life. You''re still like this. People say you''re a thousand year old imperial master. It''s so amazing. That''s what I think."


    Zhao shuning added the last sentence after a pause.


    Yan Ruyu said: "Ning''er, in three days, it''s your birthday banquet. What do you want? I''ll find it for you, OK?"


    "No, the master has given me a lot of things."


    The big stone in Zhao shuning''s heart has fallen some.


    Ji Qinglin''s death has had a great impact on her.


    "Master, what about the little Valet? Is there really no progress? "


    Yan Ruyu said, "do you want to listen?"


    "Well!"


    Zhao shuning nodded heavily.


    Yan Ruyu said, "it''s Zhao Huai who made it in the late summer."


    Zhao Huai?


    "No, it''s absolutely impossible! Master, you don''t know my brother. He''s not like this. We''ve lived together since childhood. He''s usually a kind-hearted man. If I kill a little follower, it''s possible. If I kill my brother, I won''t believe it. "


    "It''s just a guess of the late summer. Ning''er, you are very different to Zhao Huai."


    Zhao shuning took back his eyes and looked at the bottom of the ten thousand Buddha pagoda.


    "Master, you don''t know, Zhao Huai is really good."


    "Is it better than being a teacher?"


    Zhao shuning looked up. Under the moonlight, Yan Ruyu''s face felt a little lost.


    She was stunned and didn''t respond for a moment."Master, what are you doing?"


    "Just ask, no harm."


    "Shifu and Zhao Huai are very important to me. You two can''t be compared together."


    Because there is no comparability between the two.


    Yan Ruyu is Zhao shuning''s favorite and most respected person.


    Zhao Huai is Zhao shuning''s family. They grew up together. When Zhao shuning was a baby, Zhao Huai had the most time to hold her. She could also feel Zhao Huai''s love for her.


    "Ning''er, if you are sleepy, go to sleep."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    She leaned on Yan Ruyu''s shoulder and slowly fell asleep.


    Night like water, is so gentle, that light moonlight hit Zhao shuning''s side face, has a kind of hazy beauty.


    Ning''er is like this. Even if she suffered multiple blows, she could stand up quickly. In the last life, many people said that she was heartless and had no feelings, but Yan Ruyu knew that Ning''er just felt that she had no weak qualifications. If she was not strong, she would be protected by her, and the people behind her would be hurt more seriously.


    So, it''s not that she doesn''t feel pain, she just doesn''t have time to grieve.


    She wants to spend all her time caring about the people she cares about, the people who care about her.


    Zhao shuning has to move forward to avenge him.


    She fell asleep.


    Yan Ruyu looked at Zhao shuning''s face, the thin white fingers, and gently put her head in her arms.


    On the Wanfo pagoda, you can see only a limited amount of stars.


    The wind at night is very cool. After a long time, Yan Ruyu worries that Zhao shuning will get sick tomorrow.


    Then he picked her up and came to the door of the Zhao family.


    At this time, Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er are waiting for Zhao shuning to come back at the door of Zhao shuning. They heard that their daughter is not in a good mood, and they want to come and talk to her.


    But what they are waiting for is Yan Ruyu holding Zhao shuning.


    See this scene.


    Zhao Zheng''s face was a little blue.


    After all, his daughter is his own flesh and blood, and he doesn''t want her to have too close contact with those men.


    Seeing the sleeping Zhao shuning in Yan Ruyu''s arms, Zhao Zheng sighed and gently pushed the door open.


    "Go in."


    "Thank you."


    Yan Ruyu put Zhao shuning on the bed and soon came out.


    Zhao Zheng is still waiting for him at the door.


    "It''s too late today, young master. If you are free tomorrow, we need to have a good talk."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "Good."

 Chapter 342

    Zhao shuning had a long dream.


    She saw her deep flame, she saw herself in red, jumping into the endless darkness.


    She felt very blocked and sad.


    The black hole, like some kind of magic, constantly attracted her close.


    She jumped down, but there was a red lotus blooming under her body. In the center of the red lotus, Yan Ruyu came out slowly.


    Zhao shuning is very happy.


    I want to call it Shizun.


    But she opened her mouth, but she couldn''t make a sound.


    The master walked towards her with a smile. She stretched out her hand to touch him quickly.


    Then, another person appeared in the red lotus center.


    Close, Zhao shuning found that the man turned out to be Zhao Huai.


    He said: "Xiao Ning''er, I haven''t seen you for so long. Do you miss my brother?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Looking at them, my heart is happy.


    Zhao Huai also came to Zhao shuning, but when he came to Yan Ruyu''s back, the Ning soul bead on Zhao shuning''s wrist broke.


    A strong breath spread.


    Zhao shuning looked up and saw Zhao Huai''s eyes. He didn''t know when they turned red.


    In Zhao Huai''s hand, there was something as sharp as a black ruler.


    And that black ruler, the right direction, is Yan Ruyu.


    Zhao shuning instinctively wanted to shout, but she couldn''t shout out. She wanted to walk past, but she couldn''t move.


    Then, Zhao shuning watched helplessly as Zhao Huai poked the black ruler into Yan Ruyu''s body. The blood flowed down the black ruler.


    Zhao shuning was very sad and cried out.


    Wake up, Zhao shuning hand touch, his head, full of sweat.


    She lifted the quilt.


    Looking at his wrist on the integrity of the condensate soul bead, smile.


    Fortunately, it''s a dream.


    Zhao Huai is his brother, and Yan Ruyu is her relative. It is absolutely impossible for such a scene to happen between them.


    Get up and wash.


    Zhao shuning went to the yard where the master lived.


    After entering, only Feng Zhan was inside. Seeing Zhao shuning looking around, he said, "don''t look for him. He was called away by your father."


    Zhao shuning is at a loss.


    "What did my father ask Shifu to do?"


    Feng Zhan stands up.


    "Maybe last night, you fell asleep, and buran took you back. They misunderstood you."


    Zhao shuning was ashamed.


    She didn''t think about it.


    "My father, he saw it, too?"


    Feng Zhan nodded.


    Zhao shuning felt finished, you know, Zhao Zheng can be such a baby girl, usually reluctant to let other men touch.


    Since Zhao shuning came back, Zhao shuning was only 15 years old at that time, but because of his beautiful appearance and white skin, there were not a few people who came to ask for marriage.


    What''s more, he also threatened that as long as Zhao Zheng married Zhao shuning to him, he would hand over all his property to the Zhao family.


    At that time, Zhao Zheng, a good-natured man with a blue face, went out of the door in silence and came back with a broom in his hand.


    It is said that those people were beaten out by Zhao Zheng.


    And Zhao Zheng said that before Zhao shuning was 18 years old, if anyone dared to come to the door to propose marriage, he would break the man''s legs.


    Daughter, after all, is father''s little cotton padded jacket.


    Zhao shuning usually no one is too close to her. Even Xie an, the poisonous snake, only comes back four or five times a year.


    Even if Xie an comes, he is still one meter away from Zhao shuning. He never dares to go beyond it, and he dares not have any skin relationship with Zhao shuning.


    So over the past year, Zhao shuning has been very peaceful and quiet.


    The master came here yesterday and slept in his arms at night. It would be strange if his father could swallow this breath.


    "It''s over."


    Zhao shuning is about to go to Zhao Zheng''s yard.


    I blame myself for thinking too much last night and sleeping a little late. This morning, I overslept naturally.


    When Zhao shuning was running, Feng Zhan was still at the back and kindly reminded him, "slow down, don''t dye. It''s been an hour. It should be over."


    An hour?


    So long?


    I don''t know if my father has embarrassed Shifu.


    There is no one like Shifu who dares to show his face and temper.


    Think of his father''s character, Zhao shuning had to speed up the pace.


    Zhao Zheng is a very honest person. He doesn''t care who the other party is. Even if he dares to touch his daughter, he will jump on him.


    So even if the master is from Chang''an, the capital of the city, and his status is noble, if he doesn''t move Zhao shuning, everything will be fine. But if he moves Zhao shuning, Zhao Zheng will never sit back.Yan Ruyu went to Zhao Zheng''s yard early in the morning.


    Later, he was brought to the main court by Zhao Zheng.


    In the main courtyard, Mr. Zhao lives.


    When Yan Ruyu saw Zhao, she nodded politely.


    It seems that Zhao shuning was sleeping in the arms of a man last night, which also attracted the attention of the Zhao family.


    Yan Ruyu went to the inner hall and sat down.


    Zhao Zheng''s face is still livid.


    Lin min''er is angry with Zhao Zheng.


    Mr. Zhao said: "young master is a distinguished guest from Chang''an, the capital city. It''s reasonable to say that I shouldn''t neglect you so much, but I have a reason for this. Please forgive me."


    Yan Ruyu appearance, that in the whole Kyushu mainland, absolutely can''t find the second.


    The young master named Fengzhan around him could barely compete with him.


    Zhao Xiangxiang looks at Yan Ruyu and thinks that there is no such person in the world. However, Zhao Xiangxiang just appreciates Yan Ruyu and has no evil thoughts.


    "It''s OK. If Mr. Zhao has something to do, he can speak up."


    "Well, you''re welcome."


    Yan Ruyu sat upright, a seat of green clothes, his face set off more white.


    "Are you related to my little Ning''er?"


    Yan Ruyu thought for a while, and then solemnly said, "I regard her as my closest person."


    The closest person? When Zhao Zheng heard that the cup in his hand was almost crushed by him.


    "Look at how well you were born. What kind of thoughts are hidden in your heart? Say, what have you done to shuning!"


    Yan Ruyu was not angry.


    "Nothing has been done."


    "Brother Zheng, don''t be angry. Everything hasn''t been said hello. You''ve lost your tolerance."


    "Min''er, ask."


    Lin min''er nodded and saluted. Then he said, "I''ve never seen you before. I don''t know what you''re famous for in Chang''an, the capital of China."


    "The great master of Zonghui? What''s that


    They took a breath of air.


    The congregation? Great master!


    Oh, my God! How can people of this rank appear in the Zhao family?


    How did Shu Ning meet the great master? Is it in the meeting, the two met, so the secret born of love?


    As soon as the name of great master came out, the Zhao family looked at each other and fell into a dead silence.

 Chapter 343

    Mr. Zhao''s face has also become more severe.


    He looked at his son Zhao Zheng. At this time, Zhao Zheng was shocked.


    Before, they thought that the young man was so handsome that there was no trace of vicissitudes on his face. He must be just a rich young man in Chang''an, the capital city, who idles all day and plays with Huajian.


    But I didn''t expect that other people''s appearance is not only peerless, but also their status is first-class.


    "It turned out to be a great master. It''s because we''re so stupid."


    Mr. Zhao said that he would come down to salute.


    A great master can equal the whole Zhao family.


    Yan Ruyu helped Zhao quickly.


    "Mr. Zhao doesn''t have to be like this. You are Ning''er''s grandfather, and you are my elder. If you kneel down to me, you will certainly hurt me."


    After a speech, Zhao returned to his position.


    Then Lin min''er asked, "what is the name of the great master? Can you tell me? "


    Yan Ruyu pondered for a while.


    Light way: "Phoenix does not dye."


    He was originally a member of the Phoenix family. The name of Yan Ruyu was known by too many people. The surname "Feng" was particularly honored in Qingyun kingdom. Some people had heard of it in mainland Kyushu. However, as time went on, it was gradually forgotten by people.


    "Feng surname?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Seeing people''s suspicious eyes, he knew that people in the Zhao family should have doubts about their identity.


    He chuckled.


    Right hand out.


    Then in the middle of the right hand, the blue and purple flames began to rush out.


    He drew back his hand, and the space around him became distorted.


    He must be the alchemist of Jiupin. In this way, the young master named Feng buran in front of him should be the great master.


    The people in Dongze have the same worship for alchemists.


    Zhao sighed.


    Such a person has a crush on shuning. I don''t know whether it is the blessing of the Zhao family or the origin of the Zhao family''s misfortune.


    "Great master, this time you come to the Zhao family, is it just for the birthday banquet for Shu Ning?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "And last night?"


    "Last night, Ning''er fell asleep. I couldn''t bear to wake her up, so I sent her back. I don''t know. It''s against the taboo of the Zhao family."


    Zhao Xiangxiang looked at his father and lowered his head in silence.


    At the beginning, Xie Yu''s prodigal son, after returning to the Zhao family with her, frivolously hugged her waist in front of the Zhao family. Because of this, Zhao Xue chased Xie Yu for three days and nights, threatening to break Xie Yu''s leg.


    Now, they are in the same situation.


    Looking at Yan Ruyu''s face and not half guilty, the people of the Zhao family are not comfortable. Maybe they really think too much. As a great master, Feng buran doesn''t have to lie, and doesn''t have to be a letter from their family.


    Old Zhao coughed.


    Then he apologized and said, "it''s my son''s thoughtlessness. Great master, you can sit upright and have no idea about my shuning. This matter is over here, and the people of the Zhao family are not allowed to mention it any more. Do you know?"


    "Yes, father."


    "Yes, grandfather."


    They stood up and prepared to send Yan Ruyu out.


    But Yan Ruyu at this time is gently frowned, slowly way: "Zhao old, I rather son, is not no idea."


    What?


    Lin min''er raised his head, and Zhao''s face was shocked.


    Zhao Xiangxiang almost tripped over his skirt. Zhao Xuezhang opened his mouth. He couldn''t believe it. The cup in Zhao Zheng''s hand snapped and broke.


    "You - what do you say?"


    "I don''t have no idea about Ning''er."


    "You? Great master, how about last night


    "I didn''t do anything. I won''t touch Ning''er until she agrees." Moreover, Zhao''s body is not mature yet.


    Yan Ruyu said this very well.


    But their Zhao family is not honest enough.


    "Shuning to you?"


    "Is there a love between men and women?"


    Yan Ruyu shook her head slowly.


    "Now I don''t know how Ning''er thinks. She doesn''t understand my mind."


    But Lin min''er knows that things are not so simple.


    Zhao shuning is their daughter. They know that her daughter''s vigilance is very high. At night, if there is a sound, she will wake up and sleep in Yan Ruyu''s arms. Yan Ruyu must be a person she trusts very much.


    Lin min''er reaches up to Zhao Zheng and tells him what he thinks.


    Zhao Zheng has a bitter face.


    Shuning is their child. After she was born, she spent most of her time learning things and improving her spiritual power. She spent very little time with them.Now my daughter has grown up and returned to their parents. But at this time, there are other people in her heart.


    Zhao Zheng did not give up, but there was no way.


    "If Shu Ning follows you, what can you do for her?"


    "I will never put her in danger. If she has anything, I will protect her with my own life."


    When Yan Ruyu said this, she was very serious.


    He didn''t cheat anyone present.


    When ye Ling was young, he didn''t catch her. Now she is Zhao shuning. If he can get rid of the fate of the thousand year old orphan, Zhao shuning will surely use all his strength to protect her and get her.


    "Great master, do you dare to swear with your spirit?"


    Yan Ruyu gently smiles, raises his right hand, raises three fingers, and says solemnly.


    "If Ning''er follows me later, I''ll swear that I''d rather take responsibility for the world than her."


    Zhao nodded with satisfaction.


    Zhao Zheng was also relieved.


    At this time, Lin min''er is also pleased.


    It''s enough to have a man willing to guard shuning like this.


    Xie Yu is more dogleg, also can talk.


    Looking at this serious atmosphere, I want to break it.


    So, Xie Yu asked a very gossip question.


    "Great master, can I ask you how far you and shuning have developed?"


    A trace of astonishment flashed across Yan Ruyu''s face.


    Zhao Xiangxiang slapped and stepped on Xie Yu. Xie Yu held his leg and cried with pain.


    In fact, the Zhao family are curious about where they have come to.


    Look at the eyes of the people.


    Yan Ruyu said, "I''ve held her hand, hugged her, and kissed her."


    Kiss these two words, say from Yan Ruyu''s mouth, connect on his face, all become some unnatural.


    "What


    "Master, how can you?"


    "It''s Ning''er who pours on her. At that time, she should not have a clear idea."


    Everyone''s chin, at this time, will be startled.


    At this time, I don''t know what happened. Zhao shuning rushes in and blocks Yan Ruyu.


    Watch out for everyone.


    "Grandfather, father, mother and second uncle, how old are you? What do you call him for?"


    Obviously, Zhao shuning didn''t know anything about the previous conversations.


    Zhao Lao got up, looked at Zhao shuning for a moment, then shook his head and went out. Zhao shuning''s face was inexplicable.


    When Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er passed by them, they looked at Yan Ruyu and said, "my family shuning, please."


    Zhao shuning is more confused, father and mother? Is this the wrong medicine? What do they mean by this.


    Then, Zhao Xue Zhao Chao, also a face deep meaning of the past.


    When Xie Yu supported Zhao Xiangxiang and came to Zhao shuning, he said, "boss, I don''t know that you are so anxious."


    "However, in the face of such a stunning face, you can''t help but feel normal."


    You can''t help it? What the hell is this?

 Chapter 344

    After all the people of the Zhao family went out, Zhao shuning checked Yan Ruyu''s body.


    After finding the master intact, Zhao shuning asked: "master, my father, didn''t you hit?"


    "Why did he hit me?"


    "It''s OK, that''s it -- he saw it last night, but I was --"


    after talking for a long time, Zhao shuning also found it hard to say.


    Then he said, "it''s OK. It''s all over."


    "Well."


    Yan Ruyu stood up and took the initiative to take Zhao shuning''s hand and went out of the door together.


    Seeing Zhao Zheng, Zhao shuning hurriedly wants to draw his hand back, but the master doesn''t know what''s going on. He doesn''t notice Zhao Zheng, or he doesn''t feel Zhao shuning''s strength to break away. Instead, he pulls more tightly.


    Father clearly saw the master holding his hand, but he went with one eye open and one eye closed.


    Zhao shuning was confused.


    It''s not supposed to be a father''s reaction.


    "Master, what did you say to my father?"


    "Nothing."


    "It''s impossible. When my father sees a man coming to ask for a marriage, his face grows long. If those men dare to touch me, my father will definitely break the man''s legs."


    Yan Ruyu stops and Zhao shuning bumps into his body.


    The master looked at the smoke and fire, and his body didn''t look very good, but Zhao shuning felt that his head began to hurt.


    It seems that master''s physique is quite strong.


    "Has someone come to ask for a wedding?"


    Zhao shuning touched his painful forehead and nodded. He didn''t notice Yan Ruyu''s eyes and continued: "yes, my father drove all those people away."


    "That''s good."


    Yan Ruyu''s lips set off a beautiful radian.


    "Good what?"


    "Let''s go."


    Zhao shuning is so led by Yan Ruyu, all the way back to his yard.


    What surprised her was that the master was so presumptuous, but Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er, who were eager to protect their daughter, didn''t seem to see it.


    He went with Zhao shuning.


    Back to Yan Ruyu''s house, Zhao shuning pats her head. She finally knows what''s wrong. Her father and mother said a word before.


    "My family shuning, please."


    Zhao shuning in this aspect of emotion, is really a slow arrow.


    It is only now that she has reflected the profound words of her father and mother.


    "Why don''t you stop?"


    Feng Zhan heard the voice, also came out, see his brother this time is really big courage, since in the yard of the Zhao family, holding Zhao shuning''s hand.


    "How are you, little girl? Did you catch up? "


    Zhao shuning''s face was slightly red.


    She bowed her head and for the first time showed the shame of her daughter''s family.


    "Master, my father and mother, do you know your identity?"


    "I just told them that I was the master of the church."


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    This identity, in Yan Ruyu''s view, is nothing, but in the eyes of the Zhao family, this identity is higher than the sky.


    Zhao shuning cried and said, "master, don''t take my father''s and mother''s words seriously. They are all nonsense."


    "Oh?"


    Yan Ruyu''s tail tune is a little long. Feng Zhan also looks at the two people playing riddles inexplicably.


    "Master, my parents haven''t seen much of the world. You''ve released this kind of identity. I''ve just made those moves. My parents must think that I like you. They must want to force me to you so that I can rely on you in the future."


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    Why didn''t he find that Ning''er''s brain hole was so big?


    "I guessed right? Is that right? "


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    "Master, you don''t have to worry about your face now. If my father and mother didn''t trust me to you, they would never say that."


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    Then he asked, "so Ning''er doesn''t like being a teacher?"


    Zhao shuning quickly denied: "no, master, I respect you."


    After thinking about it for a long time, Zhao shuning thinks that it''s too frivolous to like the word "like", and the master will not like it. In this way, it will affect his position in his heart in the future. So after thinking about it, Zhao shuning swallows the word "like" and changes it into "respect".


    The smile on Yan Ruyu''s face disappeared.


    Zhao shuning felt that he had said something wrong.


    "Master, how can I help you?"


    Yan Ruyu''s right hand gently embraces Zhao shuning, and he brings her into his arms. Yan Ruyu''s breath is so close to Zhao shuning.


    When Zhao shuning''s mind was rippling, he heard Yan Ruyu say a word in his ear."You don''t have to respect me."


    "What?"


    Yan Ruyu let go of Zhao shuning at this time. Without that strength on his waist, Zhao shuning lost his mind for a moment, and then looked at his master''s back in a daze.


    Master said, don''t you need to respect him?


    What does that mean?


    Feng Zhan shakes his head outside the door, and then goes in.


    "Really, what am I doing out there? Come out to find the guilty? I brought back the girl I like. Don''t you have to show it in front of me? "


    "Also don''t consider, I ate so much sugar, can snore, really, in Qingyun country Imperial Palace words see Su Mu good to elder sister, here, also have to endure you two, where can have my shelter."


    After Zhao shuning was stunned, he quickly entered the room.


    She decided that it was her family who knew that Shifu was the great master of the Zonghui. She wanted to force herself to Yan Ruyu. That''s why Yan Ruyu was so angry.


    It''s rare for Shifu to come here. He made him angry.


    This misunderstanding must be solved. Master must think that he doesn''t mean that to him. In this way, master won''t deliberately alienate her because he likes him.


    When he thought about it, Zhao shuning took practical action.


    "Master, you don''t have any psychological burden because of my parents'' words."


    "Master, those are my parents'' words. I can''t believe them. I dare not have such thoughts on you."


    Yan Ruyu''s eyebrows are lightly locked.


    Feng Zhan smiles and shakes his head.


    This little girl, every aspect is so strong, but in the emotional aspect, how like an idiot, do not dye are not happy, she did not see it?


    "Master, don''t be angry. It''s not what you think."


    Yan Ruyu put down the book.


    Then he said, "so you feel aggrieved when you are with a teacher?"


    "Well, it''s not." Is that the point?


    "What do you mean, then?"


    Yan Ruyu gets up and walks to Zhao shuning, very close to her.


    Zhao shuning''s heart began to beat badly again. Every time the master was close to him, he couldn''t hold his heart.


    "I, I don''t mean much."


    Zhao shuning closed his eyes and roared, then ran out.


    Looking at her back, Yan Ruyu gently frowned.


    "No dye, you scared the little girl away."

 Chapter 345

    "I''m in a hurry."


    Yan Ruyu thought about it, but she didn''t go after it.


    That little girl, if you go to find her now, I''m afraid she will be ashamed.


    Now, it''s not good to go one step further.


    Feng Zhan: "however, I didn''t expect that you would take the initiative this time."


    "Ji Qinglin''s death has brought her a great impact."


    "So you did it on purpose?"


    "That way, at least temporarily, can divert her attention, and I''ve wanted to do that for a long time."


    Feng Zhan said: "you really learned the skill of saying love words from your father."


    "What''s the matter, brother?"


    "Why?"


    "If it''s all right, I want to be quiet."


    Feng Zhan closed his mouth, now don''t dye mood should also not feel good, before that little girl''s a few unintentional loss, in don''t dye''s heart, must be aroused a big wave.


    "That''s all. I''ll go out for a walk. You can read your books here."


    Feng Zhan got up, stretched a waist, then went out the door.


    He thinks that the scenery of Yanqing city is really good. No wonder the Zhao family chose to stay in Yanqing instead of moving to a bigger city after removing the Wang family.


    Feng Zhan went to the house.


    The warm sunshine hit him and soon he fell asleep.


    About half an hour later, Feng Zhan opened his eyes, and what came into his eyes was a very familiar face.


    It''s junjiu.


    Feng Zhan almost fell off the house.


    Finally stabilize the figure, he jumped out of the house, Jun nine also followed him down.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Little brother, this is Zhao shuning''s 16th birthday party. Of course I''m coming."


    Feng Zhan walked forward quickly.


    Jun Jiu followed him persistently.


    Feng Zhan stops and Jun Jiu stops.


    "What are you doing with me?"


    "This is the way of the Zhao family. It''s none of my little brother''s business which way I''m going?"


    Feng Zhan covers her forehead.


    "Can you stop following me?"


    "No, little brother, why aren''t you in Qingyun country and run to this place again?"


    "Don''t you know why?"


    "Ah?"


    "When I was in the palace of Qingyun Kingdom, I was either facing your infatuated Lord all day, or you came to the palace all day to annoy me. If I didn''t leave, I would be driven mad by you sooner or later."


    Although he is often ridiculed, he has few words. Many times, he can still enjoy his private space.


    Jun Jiu is silent.


    Feng Zhan goes ahead.


    Jun Jiu is still following.


    "You - forget it, if you like to follow, just follow."


    Feng Zhan gives up the struggle, gets the permission of Jun Jiu, and goes to the place beside Feng Zhan, and goes out with him.


    Jun Jiu is very happy.


    She came all the way to attend Zhao shuning''s 16-year-old birthday banquet. In addition to Zhao shuning being her good friend, it was because she heard from the saint that Fengzhan had also gone to Dongze wasteland. Junjiu held the mentality of trying. Unexpectedly, when she arrived at the Zhao family in Yanqing City, she met Fengzhan.


    "Young master -"


    before you know it, Feng Zhan and Jun Jiu arrive at the gate of Zhao''s house.


    In recent days, there are all kinds of dignitaries in the Zhao family.


    Today, as soon as they went out, what they saw was the silk in the blue Luo skirt.


    It''s been eight years since we separated from Ling siser.


    The shy little girl who used to be, now she''s changed. She''s so graceful and decent.


    Jun nine way: "this is?"


    Feng Zhan didn''t reply and asked, "Why are you here, siser?"


    Jun Jiu: "do you know each other?"


    "Young master, who is this girl?"


    "Nine girls from Qingyun."


    Jun Jiu himself put up a taboo, then looked at Ling siser and asked, "who are you?"


    "Hello, Miss Jun, I''m ling siser."


    "Never heard of it."


    Ling se se is a little embarrassed, Feng Zhan says: "you also come to give Zhao Shu Ning that little wench to lead birthday banquet?"


    Ayana nodded.


    Jun Jiu: "are you a friend of Zhao shuning?"


    At this time, from a distance came a woman, that woman was born mature atmosphere, walking on the road, all provoked the man''s frequent sidelights.


    "Thur, you''re so early."


    "Shishuang, here you are."


    "Siser, you walk so fast, I and Rushun can''t catch up with you."The two people who spoke were Zhao shuning''s good friend Kong Shishuang and Shuanger in Yanyu building.


    Come to Ling se se side, saw her opposite Feng Zhan and Jun nine.


    "This is the young man you talk about all day long?"


    Ling siser quickly took Kong Shishuang''s hand and motioned her not to take this to the public.


    "Who are you?"


    Jun nine see so many women know Feng Zhan, the heart is more uncomfortable.


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    Kong Shishuang used to be called by Zhao shuning and miss Kong. Everyone knows that she has a bad temper.


    Besides, she never looks at others.


    Jun Jiudao: "do you know who I am?"


    "I know, the nine girls of the jun family. If you go out and don''t rely on the clothes of the jun family to scare people, you see how many people are willing to take care of you."


    "You! How can Zhao shuning have such a fussy friend like you? "


    "Nine girls, it''s you who make trouble. You can bully her if you don''t think our family is gentle."


    "I didn''t bully her."


    "Your hostility to Thur, you think we can''t feel it."


    "That''s because -- because of her --" because Ling siser also likes little brother. Jun Jiu has been used to bullying since childhood. The people she likes and the things she likes are not allowed to be moved, or even to have a look at them.


    Jun Jiu''s temper is very good for Kong Shishuang, who has the same sharp teeth. Otherwise, she would have been speechless for an ordinary girl.


    "That''s because you''re a bully."


    Jun nine: "I don''t talk to you people, little brother. Let''s go in."


    Kong Shishuang holds Jun Jiu by the wrist.


    "Nine girls, you have a little brother. Are you ashamed? Are you an adult? If you don''t want to stick to a man''s face like this? "


    "It''s none of your business!"


    "Your family is a great family in Qingyun country, but in Dongze wasteland, it''s not a place for you to run wild. If you want to be a lady, please go back to Qingyun country."


    After all, Kong Shishuang is nine years older than you, and he has experienced more things than you, so it''s normal for you to say that you can''t be Kong Shishuang.


    "Little -"


    thinking of what Kong Shishuang had just said, Jun Jiu changed his address.


    "Young master, let''s go in. Don''t be disturbed by these Yingyan women."


    Feng Zhan has a headache.


    Kong Shishuang said: "don''t worry, young master is my sister''s favorite. Kong Shishuang won''t provoke me. Besides, the type I like is not so good-looking."


    She is also a member of shuiyunsheng. Over the years, there have been people who care about her.


    What Kong Shishuang likes is that in recent years, she has saved Xie an many times in danger.

 Chapter 346

    Fortunately, when Zhao Xue heard that there was noise outside, he rushed out in time.


    At first glance, no matter where it is, it is not easy to offend the Lord.


    He quickly welcomed the crowd into the room.


    Zhao shuning and ye Xingchen are talking at this time.


    "Star, if you want to go back, can you wait until the wound is healed?"


    "Elder sister, the longer I stay here, the more dangerous your Zhao family will be. Now, you have such a good family, I can''t bring you bad luck."


    "Nonsense, you are my brother."


    "The Lin family?"


    "I''ll take care of the Lin family. By the way, you''ve offended the Lin family now. If you go out, you''ll be hunted down and there''s no place to stay. In this way, I''ll write you a letter. You go to Changwu castle in Zhoujiang and find situ Yun. After situ Yun knows it''s you, he will take you to see the brothers and sisters of the Chu family. After this, I''ll have some conflicts with the Lin family. Where are you Here, too, is not appropriate. "


    Ye Xingchen nodded.


    "I listen to my sister."


    Zhao shuning''s consideration, as well as his degree of consideration, is much more comprehensive than that of Ye Xingchen.


    "Miss, Miss Kong, they''re here. Let''s go to the front hall as soon as possible."


    "Good."


    The servant girl stepped down.


    Zhao shuning turned to Ye Xingchen and said, "come with me."


    Ye Xingchen gets up and goes to the front hall with Zhao shuning.


    Everyone in the Zhao family knows that Zhao shuning is very close to this young man named ye, but they are strict and know something they should not ask, so they will never say a word more.


    When Zhao shuning leads Ye Xingchen to arrive, the poisonous snake also arrives.


    Ye Xingchen saw the poisonous snake and knew that he should be his sister''s friend, so he nodded to him.


    But the venomous snake''s face turned red. Without any basic response, he entered the main hall.


    Ye Xingchen looks puzzled.


    Looking back at Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning was dazed at first, and then there was a smile in the corner of her eyes.


    After entering the house.


    Kong Shishuang got up and said, "Zhao shuning, long time no see. Come on, I''ll hold one."


    After responding to Kong Shishuang''s warm embrace, shuang''er rushes forward.


    The gifts they bring are all things that can be held in Yanyu building.


    Ling siser came forward and gave the two books to Zhao shuning.


    "I know it''s not easy for you to wander in the Jianghu. These two books are some of the risk areas in Kyushu mainland that I have counted over the years. I don''t know if they will help you. I will give them to you with all my heart."


    Zhao shuning quickly accepted these two books, which will be very useful to her in the future.


    Jun Jiu then said, "Zhao shuning, why can''t you see me?"


    "Jun Jiu? Why are you here? "


    "Here you are."


    Jun Jiu handed a packed gift box to Zhao shuning, and then said: "I''m not afraid that your mouth will offend too many people. I think that no one will come to your birthday party when you are 16 years old. I''m afraid that you feel lonely. Come on. Now it seems that I think too much about you. You are too busy and chattering."


    Kong Shishuang naturally knows that junjiu refers to her.


    She is not angry, because her attention at this time, are on Xie an.


    "Well, it''s hard for us to get on the road. Let''s have a rest in our room first. After two days, our banquet will officially begin."


    Zhao shuning and Kong Shishuang have talked for a long time.


    Then the servants showed them to the guest room.


    After those people left, the poisonous snake also planned to go out. Ye Xingchen was here. He always felt uncomfortable. Thinking of that day, the poisonous snake now felt that he couldn''t lift his head in front of Zhao shuning.


    "Star, please help me entertain xiao''an. I''ll go to see if they can get used to those yards."


    "Good."


    Xie an smiles at Zhao shuning, with stiff hands and feet.


    After Zhao shuning left, he immediately wanted to follow him out.


    "You''re the leader of shuiyunsheng''s Gang, aren''t you?"


    Ye Xingchen opened his mouth, and the snake had to stop.


    "My sister asked me to take you to your yard. Just follow me."


    Xie an had to lower his head and walk hard behind Ye Xingchen.


    "I''ve heard of shuiyunsheng. Over the years, you''ve done shuiyunsheng well. My sister should be very grateful to you."


    She didn''t speak.


    Ye Xingchen then said, "when you first came, did you live in the Orchid Pavilion?"


    "Well."


    "Are you used to living?"


    "Well."


    "If you need anything, tell me that my sister will be very busy in recent days and may not have time to take care of you."


    "Well."


    "By the way, your name is Xie an, isn''t it? My name is Ye Xingchen. In the future, I will call you xiao''an. Is that ok? ""No way."


    Ye Xingchen looked back in amazement and said with a faint smile, "I thought you could only say, eh."


    As you walk forward, the Viper becomes quiet again.


    Ye Xingchen: "I always think, do you have a problem with me? I think you may have misunderstood that Zhao shuning is my sister. We are just brothers and sisters. "


    "Well."


    "I can see that you are not the same to my sister as other people. My sister also quite agrees with you. Xiao''an, if you feel lonely in the future, you can come to me."


    Viper: --- didn''t you say don''t call him xiao''an?


    He stopped.


    Ye Xingchen: "say it, you may think I have some strange, but sometimes, I just can see what some people think in their heart. In your heart, you are lonely. There are a lot of words, you have no place to talk about, right?"


    The snake let out a low hum.


    Then he quickly shook his head.


    Young words, like a kind of magic in general, people unconsciously want to tell him all.


    I don''t know why, when ye Xingchen called him xiao''an, it was so natural that the poisonous snake didn''t feel disgusted at all.


    Usually, Xie Yu calls him xiao''an, and he always gives him a cold look.


    Maybe it''s because ye Xingchen''s body is thin and pale. Speaking of words, he is gentle enough to drip water.


    Although he is a man, but it is easy to arouse the desire to protect men''s hearts.


    The Viper shook his head, and he thought of everything.


    "Here we are."


    "Thank you."


    The poisonous snake enters the Orchid Pavilion. When he wants to close the door, ye Xingchen puts his hand on the door gently.


    Viper: anything else


    "What I said just now is serious. If you have anything to say, you can come to the Zhao family and tell me. After a while, I will not be here."


    The snake was surprised and said, "where are you going?"


    "Go where I should be."


    After ye Xingchen finished, he turned around and walked back to the way he came first.


    The Viper stepped out of his room and asked behind him, "why do you say these things to me?"


    "Because -"


    when ye Xingchen looked back, the smile on his face was so gentle.


    "I think we are the same kind of people."

 Chapter 347

    It''s only two days before Zhao shuning''s 16th birthday banquet.


    As long as they are friends with Zhao shuning, they all arrive at Zhao''s house three to five days in advance.


    But Zhao Huai didn''t show up.


    At this time, among the ghosts, Zhao Huai''s body was firmly locked by 36 black ice chains.


    The people who make the great array guard all sides.


    Every way out of zhaohuai is blocked to death.


    East Side: purple gold black robe God seat guard.


    West side: black and white.


    South: elder Yuantong locks the position.


    North: in the late summer, the Yuanshen of the Caragana is holding fast.


    Northwest, Southeast, southwest and northeast are the four Dharma protectors of Shenzong: Qingfeng, Mingyue, Baizhi and Canglong.


    The whole array is mysterious and strange, trapping Zhao Huai in it.


    In the East, green is wood; in the west, white is gold; in the south, red is fire; in the north, black is water; in the center, Zhao Huai''s position is surrounded by all directions, forming an altar.


    And the one they want to sacrifice is Zhao Huai.


    The one who receives the energy of this sacrifice is Mo Bai in the West.


    Zhao Huai''s limbs were trapped, and his whole body was also chained. At this time, his pupils were struggling, and they had become fiery red.


    Behind a pair of transparent cover sky wings, about to break the body.


    "Pour all the energy into the dark ice chain. His lute bone has been locked and his limbs have been nailed to death. He can''t escape."


    Zhao Huai felt that at this time, the Qi and blood in his body kept surging up.


    There are more than ten forces in Zhao Huai''s body.


    This body is just a container carrying the Supreme Energy of different animals. If it is necessary, it is not impossible to abandon it.


    With the influx of power from all directions, Zhao Huai''s body began to twitch sharply.


    Anyone present, even on the mainland of Kyushu, can read his name, and others will respect him.


    Not to mention, among these people, there are the eldest God seat of Shenzong, and Mo Bai, who is equal to the God seat.


    No matter how strong Zhao Huai''s body is, it can''t stand such a powerful devastation.


    One blood bead after another slowly seeped out from Zhao Huai''s skin.


    "Ah


    Zhao Huai''s roar makes the whole ghost vibrate with it.


    "Quick, he can''t stand it any more. Increase your strength and inject all your strength into the chain."


    Mo Bai hears the words and looks at the man in purple gold and black robe. Then, the endless spiritual power flows into the iron chain.


    This time, in order to catch the beast supreme, they gambled on everything.


    If they succeed, Shenzong will dominate the whole Kyushu continent. If they fail, and the supreme beast awakens, the whole Shenzong will be destroyed and completely disappear in this plane.


    All they can do now is put everything together.


    The chain on Zhao Huai''s body began to shrink more and more tightly. His wrists and ankles were all blocked by the chain, and there was a deep gully. The blood was dripping down the chain.


    Blood slowly gathered, left to zhaohuai below a star array center.


    The red blood is flowing more and more.


    Below the chart, its light, is also more and more prosperous.


    Zhao Huai felt that his body was about to be torn apart by thirty-six iron chains. He wanted to resist, but all his limbs were bound by eight great forces.


    "Ding -"


    when the Hosta fell to the ground, its clear voice echoed in the hall.


    The hairpin was given to him by Xiao Ning''er when he was five years old.


    Zhao Huai''s eyes, more and more red, his limbs, began to become extremely distorted, beautiful face, now is full of blood.


    He used up all his spiritual power, and the Hosta came back to him.


    The stabbing pain of the jade hairpin made Zhao Huai, who was on the verge of syncope, wake up again.


    Looking at the eight people below, their eyes are full of desire.


    In Zhao Huai''s back, the locked wings finally burst out.


    The wings that block the sky and the sun cover up all the light in the hall.


    Ink white heart next tight, think of Zhao shuning in the cave to give him the night pearl, quickly took out of the bag, threw into the air.


    The main hall was bright again.


    Zhao Huai''s body, at that moment, began to change dramatically.


    A stream of strange memories, keep pouring into Zhao Huai''s mind.


    That memory, strange and painful, made his body more painful.


    "Bad, quick, lock his veins, his blood has begun to run, if it reaches the brain center, it will be completely awakened, at that time, all of us, and his position, will be completely reversed, all of us, will be reduced to the supreme sacrifice of the beast."In the late summer, the word "Ning" caused panic among the other seven people.


    "Fight!"


    "Everyone, for the sake of Shenzong, do your best."


    "Yes, the throne."


    At this time, the sky over the ghost began to gather dense clouds.


    The dark clouds, one layer after another, seem to oppress the boundary of GUI Hu. When the dark clouds gather all over the sky, GUI Hu''s sky is completely dark.


    In the dark clouds, lightning began to appear.


    Bright lightning cut through the sky and hit the ghost above.


    Yan Ruyu''s boundary began to show tiny cracks.


    "The thunder is gathering. We don''t have much time. Let''s fight to the death."


    Once the supreme beast awakens, it will lead to 9981 thunder. At this time, the direction of these thunder will gather in the sky.


    "God seat, you use the power of thunder to lead it to the boundary of emperor Zun."


    Tianlei is extremely powerful. Eighty one Tianlei will come at the same time, which will surely break the boundary left by Yan Ruyu.


    But if the power of thunder exceeds the limit, the ghost will be destroyed.


    There were more and more dark clouds, and the sound of thunder began to come from the black layer.


    Zhao Huai in the center of the eight people''s Congress, at this time, his body had already soared a lot, and his fingernails began to grow like wild animals.


    At the end of the summer, when she saw this, she immediately thought of something.


    He quickly said to the crowd: "you hold the thunder, try to weaken its power, and let it spread among the ghosts. I''m the alchemist, the supreme beast is also the leader of the beast world. I''ll communicate with him."


    "Good."


    Although xiawanling is only the original God in Shenzong, her ability is still very powerful. In addition, Ji Qinglin gave all his true Qi to xiawanling a few days ago, so now xiawanling can''t find a second place in the Dongze wilderness, except for emperor Zun.


    Zhao Huai''s blood, has been slowly through.


    At this point, he heard someone calling for him.


    Subconsciously, his hands and feet began to stop growing.


    "Zhao Huai."


    "Who?"


    "Do you really want to attract thunder? Do you really want to destroy this ghost? Zhao Huai, look, who is that man? "

 Chapter 348

    There was a white light in Zhao Huai''s consciousness.


    After the white light, a figure came closer and closer.


    It''s her. It''s Xiao Ning''er.


    Xiao Ning''er is shaking her head and reciting words.


    In her side, there is a little boy, that boy, is a child of Zhao Huai.


    Zhao shuning was wearing a long light green skirt with red plum flowers embroidered on the train.


    "Xiao Ning''er is really good-looking today. She is as beautiful as a peach in three spring and as pure as a chrysanthemum in nine autumn. If you are older, you will surely be prosperous."


    "I always boast a lot of people."


    "What else would Xiao Ning''er like to hear?"


    "If my brother can boast it, I will certainly listen to it."


    The two figures both gave out laughter.


    Zhao Huai looked at all this, eyes moist, he reached out, want to touch the little girl in the white light.


    These, he remembers, were the day of xiaoning''er''s fifth birthday banquet.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, Xiao Ning''er is afraid that he feels bored, so he talks with him.


    The little girl''s smile is so bright.


    At the end of summer, she looks at the crowd.


    "I know his weakness, you continue to fight against thunder, give me a little more time."


    "Trouble, summer is getting old."


    Although Mo Bai didn''t know why he could control Zhao Huai in the late summer, the attack of thunder was much weaker than before.


    In Zhao Huai''s subconscious, another girl appeared.


    At this time, the girl, wearing a water green dress, stood in the distance and laughed at Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai''s hand is full of blood. He reaches out his hand and wants to hold the girl.


    The girl stopped five steps away from Zhao Huai.


    "Xiao Ning''er --"


    Zhao Huai mumbled these three words in his mouth.


    However, because of the previous struggle, his mouth was full of blood, so the others could not hear what he said.


    The girl smiles at Zhao Huai.


    "Brother, don''t do that, OK?"


    Zhao Huai said, "they want to kill me."


    "But I''m the most gentle and kind. You won''t do that, will you?"


    "Xiao Ning''er -"


    "brother, don''t hurt me, don''t hurt everyone, OK?"


    Zhao Huai smiles. When he smiles, the blood flows down the corner of his mouth.


    "Brother, brother, you promise me, OK?"


    The strength of the ankle is getting tighter and tighter.


    But Zhao Huai is still laughing.


    "Xiao Ning''er, my brother will protect you. Even if I''m the enemy of the whole world, I don''t want to hurt you."


    "I know brother is the best. Brother, they are all innocent. Shall we let them go? There are countless grandchildren among the ghosts. If you attract powerful thunder, they will be dead. "


    Zhao Huai said, "Xiao Ning''er, they want to kill me."


    "Brother, you are a hero. You can save so many creatures by sacrificing yourself. You must be willing, right?"


    The other seven people don''t know what Zhao Huai''s subconscious experiences at this time, but they can feel that Zhao Huai''s Qi and blood are getting weaker and weaker, and his desire for survival is also getting lower and lower.


    At the end of the summer, she made a seal in her hand, and then roared, "it''s now."


    And subconsciously Zhao Huai, who was about to close the fire pupil, suddenly opened it, and the fire inside was full of light.


    At the end of the summer, Ning was also greatly damaged. Her real body at the riverside vomited blood.


    But she didn''t dare to relax.


    He immediately transformed the image of spiritual power into the image of Zhao shuning.


    In the white light, the girl covered her chest and lay on the ground. She straightened up and said with tears: "brother."


    Under the pupil of fire, Zhao shuning, who is transformed from the late summer Caragana, looks pitiful.


    "What do you do, brother? I''m Xiao Ning''er. I''m your sister. "


    "No, you are not."


    "Brother."


    The fire flashed by, and in the late summer, the Caragana vomited another mouthful of blood.


    "You are not my sister. Xiao Ning''er regards her relatives as the most precious person. She will not give up her family''s life for the sake of the world."


    "Brother."


    "You''re not her. Even in the face of more creatures, if others want to hurt me, she will never say that. If the people in the world bear me, then I will kill all the people in the world. "


    Zhao shuning''s temperament is like this.


    She said that she was not great, and she could not be a great hero. She was really good at protecting her weaknesses. If someone wanted Zhao Huai to sacrifice for peace, she would be the first to rush out and the first to disagree.


    That''s Zhao shuning, his sister. Zhao Huai knows her better.At the end of summer, when she saw that things had come to light, she got up from the ground.


    Her lips, began to show a grim smile.


    Her body, slowly became the appearance of the Buddha.


    "Xia Wanling, it''s really you."


    "Zhao Huai, no, at this time, I should respectfully call you the supreme beast, but you wake up too late, everything is a foregone conclusion."


    Zhao Huai felt even more uneasy.


    At this time, in reality, he opened his eyes again and found that his blood had oozed too much. The astrolabe array and the sacrificial array had officially begun.


    "Ignorant children, just ordinary body, how can you trap me?"


    Zhao Huai''s hands and muscles began to move again.


    Once the battle starts, it can''t stop. This body must give full play to his strength and sacrifice him to Mobai.


    Zhao Huai''s spirit began to break away from the noumenon.


    He wanted to escape here, but a five element array was set up above Zhao Huai Yuanshen. At this time, it was very difficult for him to go.


    Even if he didn''t want the body, they had to find a way to take away the power of his God.


    "How can you stand the power of inheriting the Buddha?"


    Mo Bai''s eyebrows at this time, began to have a tiger circling.


    His talent is really good, and he is also influenced by the inheritance of the fire dragon. Over the past few years, he has devoured a lot of Yuan Dan, so now Mo Bai''s body can stand the inheritance.


    "I want to go. Can you keep me?"


    Zhaohuai Yuanshen outside, a roar, the ghost around, began to ring the roar of many wild animals.


    Look at that power, those ancient fierce beasts are driving to their place.


    "We can''t wait for the animals to save him."


    "Now turn the astrolabe and kill him with his own power."


    Among Zhao Huai''s spirits, there was a little confusion at last.


    How could a small God know such a strange method?


    Just when Zhao Huai wanted to fight with Yuanshen to destroy the whole ghost, the sound of Fengming sounded over the ghost.


    Phoenix?


    How is that possible?


    Before the Fengming, is clearly their God under the cloth of the false?


    How can there be a real Phoenix at this time?

 Chapter 349

    "Phoenix!"


    "Phoenix, the ancient beast!"


    "Aren''t those all fake?"


    "Why is the real Phoenix here? That Ye Ling, Ye Ling is also there? "


    The most flustered is the late summer Caragana.


    You know, in those days, it was she who was an insider that made Ye Ling besieged and killed by the four families. There was no foreign aid.


    At that time, Phoenix was also badly hit.


    If Phoenix is still alive, is Ye Ling still alive?


    "Xia Changlao, don''t scare yourself. Ye Ling died so well in those years. We can all see that this Phoenix must have come here alone."


    "God, even if the Phoenix comes alone, we don''t have the extra strength to deal with it now."


    "Moreover, the power of Phoenix should not be underestimated. At that time, with the help of the ancient beast Phoenix, Ye Ling almost killed the four families."


    Phoenix, the king of birds, the ancient beast, once in this world, the impact will definitely be equal to the fierce thunder.


    In the late summer, the fierce color appeared in the eyes of Caragana.


    Clench one''s teeth way: "quick, use its own strength to deal with him."


    "Then, the power of inheritance of Mo Bai?"


    "I can''t manage that much now, quick."


    "Good."


    The blood on the astrolabe began to flow back slowly, forming a huge blood drop, which contained enough power to crush Zhao Huai''s broken spirit.


    The moment when the blood drops rush to Zhao Huai.


    A Fengming resounded through the hall.


    Then, the five elements array was broken, and the supreme yuan God of the strange beast was on the back of the Phoenix.


    Then immediately, the fire in the mouth of Phoenix blocked the way of everyone.


    At that dangerous moment, the supreme yuan God of Phoenix and other animals completely disappeared in the ghost, and the boundary of ghost was broken at that moment.


    "Bang!"


    The huge rebound force made eight people retreat sharply and hit the stone pillar behind them.


    At the end of the summer, the real body of Caragana korshinskii was in the riverside, which was also severely damaged.


    "Xia Changlao, what should I do?"


    "It''s OK. The supreme spirit of the beast is destroyed now. Even if he wants to find a new carrier, he has to mend his spirit before he can act. It takes a long time."


    "But what if it comes back?"


    At the end of the summer, she also looks sad.


    "There''s no way. We have to take advantage of its serious injury for several decades to elevate the power of Guihu Shaozhu to a higher level. At that time, even if the supreme beast appears, we can unite with the power of the emperor to fight against him."


    "Yan Ruyu, will you help us?"


    "Yes, the emperor''s mission is to destroy all the people in the world. He can''t watch the beast destroy all the people in the world."


    "What happened today?"


    "You don''t have to worry. Today''s affairs and Ji Qinglin''s death are all done by Zhao Huai."


    Today, Zhao Huai''s blood awakens. Although there are only broken Yuanshen left, now he will not have time to rise again.


    Now, it''s reasonable to put everything on him.


    Because Zhao Huai couldn''t suppress the tyrannical factor in his blood, he killed Ji Qinglin, who wanted to stop him. Then, because of the call of beasts, he came to Guihu, broke Yan Ruyu''s border, hurt all the people, and left.


    There is really no loophole in this matter.


    In this way, Zhao Huai''s blood awakened and hurt Ji Qinglin, and he was completely seated.


    "God seat, there is huge energy in the blood drop. Remember to let the little Lord inherit all the power. I believe that the ability of the little Lord in ink and white will be able to control this huge power. His ability will go up to a higher level, and your desire to dominate the world will be realized."


    "Thank you, elder Xia."


    "No, give me Zhao Huai''s body."


    "I''m curious. What does Xia Chang want Zhao Huai to do with this useless body? You know, this body is just like the body of an ordinary person."


    "Of course, I use it as a gift -"


    Xia Wanning has a sneer in her mouth.


    "In that case, I will follow elder Xia''s wishes."


    Purple gold black robe chanting power start, Zhao Huai''s body, out of thin air disappeared in the central place.


    This fight lasted two days and two nights.


    Shenzong also achieved their goal.


    Mo Bai has also gained part of the power of inheriting the supremacy of exotic animals,


    and the border of GUI Hu has been broken completely with the help of the power of Tianlei, and the power of imprisoning GUI Hu has disappeared completely at this moment.


    Zhao Huai''s body suddenly appears in front of Xia Wanning.


    Looking at the body, he still has part of his body temperature.


    Once the temperature drops to the freezing point, Zhao Huai''s lifeblood will disappear completely.Today is the banquet for Zhao shuning''s 16th birthday.


    She sat on the throne, but she felt uneasy.


    There was a servant reporting the new guests outside, but she didn''t see the person she wanted to see.


    Lin min''er said, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning: "mother, hasn''t my brother come back yet?"


    "Not yet. Maybe it was a delay in the task."


    Zhao shuning had to think like this.


    If Zhao Huai and Zhao shuning make an appointment, they will never be late. Even if they leave the task behind, they will come to the appointment.


    Zhao shuning has been looking forward to it for several days, but Zhao Huai hasn''t come. She always thinks that something may have happened to her brother, but she doesn''t dare to say this unrealistic idea. Her mother Lin min''er is timid. If she says this, Lin min''er will be very worried, so she can''t eat and sleep.


    Yan Ruyu sits beside Zhao shuning.


    "Ning''er, it''s OK."


    "Master, I''m fine."


    Yan Ruyu suddenly felt a pain in her chest and quickly covered her heart.


    Seeing this, Zhao shuning did not care about anything else. He ran to Yan Ruyu and squatted down and asked, "master, what''s the matter?"


    Yan Ruyu''s face was a little pale at this time.


    "It''s broken," he said weakly


    "Master."


    "The border is broken."


    "Master? What are you talking about? "


    Yan Ruyu touched Zhao shuning''s hair with a smile and said, "if nothing happens, you''ll have a good birthday party. Ning''er, I''ll protect you and don''t let anyone hurt you."


    Zhao shuning did not know why the master suddenly said such words.


    "The elder of the patriarchal church, the Caragana will arrive at the end of summer."


    With a summons, Zhao shuning stood up.


    The bracelet on her hand, also at that moment, banged and broke. The four beads fell to the ground and bounced up, and then rolled to Zhao shuning''s feet.


    My brother said that this pearl is made of ice silk. There is nothing in the world that can break it.


    But now, how did it break?


    Zhao shuning squatted down and quickly picked up the four beads. The two black and one blue beads were still very shiny, but the purple bead had cracks on it.


    Zhao shuning suddenly thought of the dream he had a few days ago.


    In the dream, the bracelet of Ning Po Zhu was broken.

 Chapter 350

    Zhao shuning looked at the Purple Pearl in his hand and lost his mind.


    "Ning Er, what''s the matter?"


    Yan Ruyu looks at Zhao shuning is not in the state, hurriedly asks her.


    Zhao shuning this just returned a God, at this time her in the mind, suppress fiercely.


    "Master, I''m so stuffy in my chest."


    "It''s OK. Don''t worry too much. I''ll take a look for you."


    After the summons, there was no movement at the door for a long time.


    Yan Ruyu helped Zhao shuning up and said to her, "everything has me. Ning''er, you don''t have to be afraid."


    Some things, even if Zhao shuning is afraid, it will still come.


    "Xia Changlao?"


    "Is it the elder Xia from the capital Chang''an Zonghui?"


    "Does she have a good relationship with Zhao shuning? Why do you even come to her birthday party? "


    "I don''t know. You think even the great master has come. If the elder comes, there''s nothing to blame."


    "Did you hear that? Xia Changlao, the capital of Chang''an Zonghui, is still a great beauty. "


    At the end of the summer, before the Caragana people arrived, they were full of momentum.


    Zhao shuning frowns lightly and looks out the door unhappily. Although Xia Wanning is the child she brought up, Zhao shuning now has no reason to dislike Xia Wanning.


    "Master, I don''t like her."


    Zhao shuning suddenly said this.


    Yan Ruyu looks at Zhao shuning and sighs. Then she reaches out her hand and touches Zhao shuning''s hair.


    Xia Wanling, Ye Ling''s favorite child.


    After the sound fell, Xia Wanning rushed in with blood all over her body. At this time, Zhao''s house was decorated with lanterns. Many people were frightened by Xia Wanning''s appearance.


    The sight of the late summer Caragana caused a riot.


    Yan Ruyu also got up.


    You see, he was together, and Xia Wanling saw him.


    Then he ran to Yan Ruyu.


    "Emperor, something''s wrong, Emperor!"


    In the late summer, when she comes to Yan Ruyu, she kneels down with a bang.


    "Emperor? What kind of emperor


    Zhao Zhen and Lin min''er look at each other.


    Mr. Zhao also got up because of the word "emperor Zun".


    "Emperor? A thousand year old master, Yan Ruyu


    Now, the guests of Zhao''s house, no less than a thousand people, all looked at Yan Ruyu''s direction.


    Yan Ruyu''s face was very unhappy at this time.


    What he hates is the present situation.


    "Xia Changlao, what happened?"


    Did he answer? Xia Wanling, the elder of the clan, can''t be so servile even in the face of the great master. So, is this man really Yan Ruyu?


    Zhao zhengkuang sat back in his chair.


    Lin min''er is also biting the handkerchief, speechless.


    Zhao Xiangxiang said to Xie Yu, "doesn''t he say his name is Feng buran? How could it be the emperor


    "The emperor respected Yan Ruyu and created Shizu. How could he be here? Do legendary characters really exist in reality? "


    When the public reaction, immediately all kneel down.


    Even Mr. Zhao was trembling and kneeling on the ground.


    "You don''t have to."


    Yan Ruyu gently raised her hand. Under the knees of the people, it was as if there was a gentle force to help them up.


    When Emperor Zun was present, everyone dared not speak. The huge Zhao mansion was so quiet that they could only hear each other''s breathing.


    You know, the authority of the founder is not allowed to be violated by anyone.


    He turned his hands to the sky and covered them to the ground.


    Every word and deed is the existence that the king looks up to.


    "Emperor Zun, there''s something wrong with the ghost."


    "I see."


    "And you?"


    Does emperor Zun not care about the people and the world? What happened to Guihu? Why can he sit here so indifferently?


    "Mr. Xia, what do you need to report? Let''s wait until it''s over."


    Today is the birthday banquet of Ning''er''s 16 years old. Beyond today, Ning''er has entered the ranks of adults.


    Yan Ruyu knows that the boundary of ghost is broken, but this is a very important day for Ning''er. He doesn''t want to be absent.


    Besides, even if he arrived at Guihu now, it would not help.


    "Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke.


    Yan Ruyu frowned.


    He didn''t like anything sticking to him.


    He picked up the handkerchief on the table and handed it to Xia Wanling.


    In the late summer, Ning happily took over.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    "Wipe it clean."


    Zhao shuning looked at this scene, suddenly felt extremely dazzling."Emperor, the boundary between ghosts and ghosts was broken, and the supreme beast awakened. When I inspected the sea area, I found this situation and tried my best to stop it. Finally, I was escaped by the supreme beast."


    Yan Ruyu: "you are very lucky that you didn''t die under him."


    "Please worry about it."


    Jun Jiu frowned.


    Where does Xia Chang always hear that emperor Zun is concerned about her?


    Yan Ruyu also said, "you are here today just to tell me the news?"


    Xia Wanling shakes her head. Then she looks at Zhao shuning.


    "I''ll give it back to the Zhao family."


    She got up and Zhao shuning looked at her not far away.


    Xia Wanning walks towards Zhao shuning step by step. Zhao shuning also looks at her without moving half a minute.


    The elder of the patriarchal church was so powerful, but the girl in front of her didn''t have the slightest fear at this time.


    Xia Wanling was very firm at her feet, but Zhao shuning looked at her eyes, which made her feel afraid from the bottom of her heart.


    Why?


    Zhao shuning is only 16 years old today.


    A girl who hasn''t grown up yet?


    How can you have such horrible eyes?


    Zhao shuning looks at Xia Wanling as if he wants to see through her.


    When Xia Wanning walks three steps away from Zhao shuning, she doesn''t step forward. The girl''s eyes are too scary and familiar. Xia Wanning is a little scared.


    "Zhao shuning, do you remember what I said before?"


    Zhao shuning did not answer her.


    The smell of blood on the late summer Caragana makes Zhao shuning feel pungent and uncomfortable.


    "You child, when you see the teacher, how can you return this expression?"


    Zhao shuning said, "what are you doing here?"


    "I''m here to keep the promise I made a few days ago."


    Xia Wanling leaned forward and said in a low voice, "I said I would give you a gift. Do you remember?"


    The voice was so small that only the two of them could hear it.


    "Zhao family, you are not welcome. I don''t want your gift, either. "


    In the end of summer, she drew her body back and looked sad. The tears just fell.


    Such a big change makes people even more confused.


    In the late summer, Ning turned around, went to Zhao and knelt down again.


    The elders of the clan kowtow to the head of the Zhao family in public. This is the first time that they have lived for so many years.


    "Xia Changlao, why are you doing this?"


    "Mr. Zhao, I''m sorry, your grandson of the Zhao family, our clan, didn''t protect him well."


    Zhao''s Scepter fell to the ground.


    The grandson of the Zhao family, isn''t that Zhao Huai?


    "Xia Changlao, what do you mean

 Chapter 351

    At the end of the summer, she got up and made a seal in her hand.


    A corpse appeared in the air of the Zhao mansion.


    Zhao shuning''s leg a soft, almost fell, thanks to Yan Ruyu in the side to hold her.


    This? what is it?


    It''s not what I think. It must not be.


    Zhao shuning looked at Yan Ruyu and saw a lot of red silk in his eyes.


    That body, even if it''s so far away, even if you can''t see his specific appearance clearly, Zhao shuning can sense it, that''s his brother.


    But why, she can''t feel the breath of her brother''s life.


    The body in the mid air falls slowly.


    People consciously give up the spacious central place.


    "Dong!" Let''s hear it.


    The body, to the center of the Zhao mansion compound.


    Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er are close.


    Zhao Zheng quickly stepped forward and slowly pulled away the hair covering his face. He was very careful, because when he came into contact with the body, it was extremely cold and had no breath of life.


    When Zhao Zheng pushed the hair away slowly, the face was full of blood, and he could not see the real face clearly.


    Seeing this, Lin min''er said to the servant girl in a trembling voice, "go and get a basin of water."


    The servant girl quickly went to the well to get a basin of water, and then brought it up.


    Lin min''er moistens the handkerchief with water, and then she walks up slowly.


    Zhao Zheng''s hands were still shaking.


    Lin min''er took a deep breath.


    "Brother Zheng, let me do it."


    Zhao Zheng nodded. At this time, he felt that his back had been completely soaked in just a moment.


    Lin min''er uses a handkerchief, slowly, little by little, to wipe the bloody face clean.


    The blood has dried up.


    Lin min''er rubbed it for a long time, but her movements were so gentle, which belonged to her mother.


    When a face is completely exposed to the public.


    Lin min''er''s legs softened and his eyes opened. Then he couldn''t speak for a long time and fainted directly.


    Zhao Xiangxiang came forward to check.


    "Heaven, Zhao Huai, Zhao Huai --"


    Zhao Xiangxiang''s tears filled her eyes immediately.


    Zhao also immediately got off the main seat. When he saw the real face, his face seemed to be ten years old.


    Zhao Huai has been away from home for many years.


    But they can still see it at a glance.


    This body with fractures everywhere is Zhao Huai, the grandson of the Zhao family.


    Yan Ruyu holds Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes at this time became extremely radiant.


    In fact, what else should we determine?


    When the body just appeared, Zhao shuning knew that it was his brother.


    In his hand, he held the half truncated Hosta.


    The jade hairpin was made to order in Qinghui town when she asked her father and mother for money at her fifth birthday banquet.


    Over the years, every time I see my brother, he takes the jade hairpin on his head.


    "Ning''er, are you ok?"


    Zhao shuning''s expression did not fluctuate.


    It''s just her hands.


    Always in a position.


    Her eyes, full of blood, but not a drop of tears fell down.


    Yan Ruyu knows that Ning''er is now trying to suppress her emotions, and her emotions are on the verge of breaking out.


    In the Zhao family, Zhao shuning has the best relationship with Zhao Huai.


    They grew up together. Zhao Huai gave Zhao shuning all his gentle care.


    No matter what Zhao shuning did or broke, he would protect Zhao shuning behind him and take all the responsibilities to himself.


    She opened her mouth.


    Then I couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    It''s so familiar.


    Careful crack lung, pain through the heart.


    Three days ago, in a dream, Zhao shuning experienced this feeling.


    "Ning''er, Ning''er is OK, and I am here."


    The pupil in Zhao shuning''s eyes keeps enlarging. At this time, her body is shaking slightly.


    She said why the bracelet was made of ice silk, why it broke today, why the other three beads were intact, and the purple one had cracks.


    At this time, Xia Wanling said: "Mr. Zhao, when Zhao Huai was on a mission, there was an emergency. Unfortunately, he died. Please forgive me."


    Zhao shuning''s hand is very tight.


    Before, Zhao shuning''s hand was on Yan Ruyu''s.


    Now she suddenly clenched, Yan Ruyu suddenly eat pain, but also just frowned, a hand is still constantly pacifying Zhao shuning.Xia Wanling, this is going too far.


    This matter, clearly can be a day later to say, today is Ning er''s birthday, but she picked at this time, will Zhao Huai''s body sent back.


    Is the late summer Caragana unintentional? Still on purpose.


    "Ning''er -"


    Zhao shuning is still speechless.


    At the moment, she can only watch this scene.


    Zhao Lao got up and his eyes became very turbid.


    Zhao Zheng was also in an abnormal mood. With a roar, he burst into tears.


    Although Zhao Huai is not their own child, over the years, Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er have never been partial, treating Zhao Huai as their own child.


    What they did to Zhao shuning is what they did to Zhao Huai.


    I haven''t seen you for many years. There is no other scene of father and son''s reunion. Instead, there is a life and death parting.


    "Shifu, it''s not --"


    "Ning''er --"


    "Shifu, it''s not --"


    Zhao shuning began to shake her head suddenly. Her eyes were red and she kept shaking her head.


    "It''s not him, it''s not him, it won''t be, it won''t be."


    Bean tears, just like pouring down.


    Zhao shuning hand tightly hold Yan Ruyu, looking at the center of the body, even the courage to go forward.


    Why?


    Why?


    How could it be like this?


    "Ning''er, don''t do that."


    Zhao shuning''s body was trembling, and his eyes were full of tears. He kept falling down.


    She looks like this, makes any person, all incomparably distressed.


    What a strong and optimistic person Zhao shuning is. No matter what happens, you can''t see her such a gaffe.


    Most of the people who came to the birthday banquet were under Zhao shuning''s care.


    It was the first time that they saw Zhao shuning like this.


    Yes, that proud little girl will tell everyone what a wonderful brother she has. She will tell everyone that her brother is Zhao Huai.


    But now, the girl''s brother is lying on the ground without any movement.


    People''s eyes were sore and red.


    Blue Yan also came to the scene, she in addition to see Zhao shuning, also want to see Zhao Huai, but she did not expect.


    Tonight, it''s going to be like this.


    Blue Yan don''t cross the face, tears on the face, big drop.


    In the late summer, Ning slowly walked to Zhao Huai''s body, and then said, "Mr. Zhao, please see, your grandson, in fact, is not a human being."


    "Don''t touch my brother, get out! Go away


    At this time, Zhao shuning, struggling to get rid of Yan Ruyu''s hand, rushed to Zhao Huai''s body like crazy.

 Chapter 352

    She roared.


    In despair.


    Push away all the onlookers.


    She was in front of Zhao Huai''s body.


    The boss with eyes open, his hands are full of powerful spiritual power.


    Xia Wanling is just opposite Zhao shuning.


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s desperate expression, Xia Wanning''s heart was very excited.


    She thought how proud Zhao shuning could be. You see, it''s not easy to be forced to be like this.


    Zhao shuning looks at the crowd.


    At this moment, it seems that everyone is a bad person.


    Xia Wanling said, "shuning, you have to be open-minded. Zhao Huai, on the other hand, is not your brother."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes glared.


    The huge magic weapon in hand converges into a sharp sword, pointing to the late summer Caragana.


    "Get out of here."


    At the end of summer, Ning didn''t start. Zhao shuning stabbed his sword impolitely.


    It''s strange that Xia Wanning could avoid it, but she didn''t.


    The sharp sword was piercing to the bone, and the cold came all over.


    Everyone took a cool breath.


    "Emperor -- Zhao shuning, she --"


    Yan Ruyu came to Zhao shuning''s back, and he whispered: "Ning''er."


    "You go, you go, I can''t control myself now, you go, I don''t want to hurt you."


    Zhao shuning''s tears have been flowing down.


    Her right hand was still shaking.


    She was really miserable. The pain that hurt her heart was not as painful as it is now.


    Feng Zhan sighed and came out.


    "Little girl, although I don''t like to see this woman surnamed Xia, what she said is right. Your brother has the supreme spirit of the beast hidden in his body. If he wakes up completely and doesn''t have good thoughts, he will suffer that day."


    "No, no, no, you''re not right."


    Zhao shuning faltered under his feet.


    She looked at the people around her.


    "My brother won''t!"


    "He won''t!"


    "How can you know how kind he was when he was a child? No matter what happened, when he saw someone begging on the road, he would see animals injured. Even if his strength was very small, he would come forward to help."


    "What do you know?"


    "You only know how to look at people with colored eyes."


    "You want to get rid of anyone in the world who is threatening. Why? It''s because he is stronger than you. You are afraid of him. You are afraid that he may threaten your life at any time. So you have a preconceived idea. Regardless of your will, you will kill him. "


    Feng Zhan''s words stopped for a moment. He didn''t mean that.


    He believed in Zhao Huai and knew his character.


    Such a gentle young man, how can he do something to kill without blinking an eye.


    Xia Wanning said, "Zhao shuning, I didn''t cheat you. You can ask emperor Zun about it."


    Zhao shuning looks back at Yan Ruyu.


    At this time, Zhao shuning''s eyes were full of pleading.


    "I believe in you, master. Now I only believe in you. Will you tell me the truth?"


    "Ning''er, what elder Xia said is true."


    Because of this sentence, Zhao shuning''s body completely lost all support, and her spiritual power in her hand immediately disappeared.


    She sat on the floor.


    He sat on the ground without eyes.


    Xia Wanling looked at Zhao and said, "Mr. Zhao, I didn''t mean to disturb you on such a good day today, but Zhao Huai is dead. His identity is special, and the body can''t stay long. Tomorrow, I will cremate the body thoroughly. But I think Zhao''s family has nursed Zhao Huai after all. Before his body completely disappears from the world, we should let him go See him. "


    Xia Wanning is really good at speaking.


    She brought Zhao Huai''s body in order not to make Zhao shuning feel better. But now, she said that it was for her family to see Zhao Huai for the last time.


    "Xia Changlao, thank you. Previously, Shu Ning hurt you, because my grandson has been friendly with Shu Ning since childhood. For a moment, Shu Ning can''t accept this fact. Please don''t blame Shu Ning for a large number of them."


    "Of course, I like shangshuning very much, but in some ways, she is too paranoid," Xia said


    At this time, Xia Wanling went to Zhao Huai''s body again and squatted down.


    That hand will touch Zhao Huai''s body.


    Zhao shuning suddenly grabbed the hand of Guo Xia''s late Caragana and suddenly bit it.


    "Ah


    A cry of pain came.


    If it were not for emperor Zun''s presence, Xia Wanling would surely have made Zhao shuning pay for his life.It''s hard to get rid of Zhao shuning.


    In the late summer, Caragana retreated a few steps.


    Zhao shuning again, slowly straightened up.


    She did not stand up, her hand, tightly pulling Zhao Huai''s left hand.


    Her eyes were firm.


    It''s not like before.


    Now, she has only one belief, that is to protect her brother.


    As a child, her brother blocked so many injuries for her. Now that Zhao Huai is dead, Zhao shuning will never allow anyone to touch him again.


    She only hated that she was not with her brother before he died.


    "Emperor --"


    Yan Ruyu gently raised her hand to signal that the summer evening is quiet.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    She smiles, slowly opened Zhao Huai''s right hand, and then bit by bit, picked out the pieces in Zhao Huai''s hand.


    "Brother, you see, I gave you this Hosta to hold your hair. Why are you so disobedient? How can you hold the thing on your head in your hand?"


    "Brother, don''t you mean to accompany me to my sixteenth birthday?"


    "Brother, you said you would bring me a gift. I don''t want a gift. I don''t like a gift either. Brother, I don''t want a gift. Will you come back?"


    Zhao Huai''s body is very cold.


    Zhao shuning wants to warm Zhao Huai with his body.


    "Brother, are you very cold?"


    "I built a big yard for you, brother. It''s all built according to your preference. I also made many clothes suitable for you and put them in the closet of your room."


    "Brother, your dress is dirty and not good-looking at all. It''s not like you at all. Shall we throw away your red dress?"


    Zhao Huai''s body, no trace of temperature, Zhao shuning can not feel the lifeblood of Zhao Huai breath.


    Ye Xingchen looked at this scene and pulled his heart.


    Not long ago, my sister told me that she wanted to introduce Zhao Huai to her. She also said that he was the most considerate elder brother in the world.


    My sister regarded Zhao Huai as a relative like bone and blood.


    Zhao shuning wants to help Zhao Huai up.


    She saw that Zhao Huai''s wrists and ankles were full of blood.


    Such a big hole, but no blood came out.


    What kind of torture did Zhao Huai suffer before he died?


    Zhao shuning holds Zhao Huai''s body.


    "Brother, it doesn''t hurt. Brother, Xiao Ning''er will give you Huhu. Open your eyes and have a look at your sister, OK?"

 Chapter 353

    Zhao Xiangxiang also has tears on her face.


    She came forward and said to Zhao shuning, "Zhao Huai is no longer here. Zhao shuning, don''t be like this. He will walk uneasily."


    Kong Shishuang came forward and said, "Zhao shuning, you are not such an easy person to cry. We will accompany you and survive together, OK?"


    Jun Jiu: "Zhao shuning, I''ll take you to Qingyun country and your home. I''ll ask Jun xuanmo to tie Wei Ziyun, the first beautiful man in Qingyun country, to you, OK?"


    Ling se Se and Shuang Er looked at each other and sighed heavily.


    "You are not allowed to touch him today."


    Zhao shuning got up, and his great mental strength came out.


    Wrap Zhao Huai''s body in the middle.


    After that, they disappeared together in the territory of Zhao''s house.


    Summer evening carat want to chase out, Yan Ruyu but a voice.


    "Xia Changlao, you don''t want to go."


    "Emperor."


    "If I find you appear in Ning''er''s side again, I can''t guarantee the consequences."


    Emperor Zun, are you threatening yourself?


    For a yellow haired girl, threatening her?


    "Emperor Zun, I didn''t mean to destroy Zhao shuning''s birthday banquet, I just -"


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes were very cold.


    In the late summer, the Caragana had to be silent.


    Then, Yan Ruyu looked at the crowd and said to Zhao Zheng, "don''t worry, I''ll bring Ning''er back and give her some time."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Yan Ruyu''s figure also disappeared in Zhao''s house.


    Zhao shuning with Zhao Huai''s body, has been walking.


    She didn''t know where she was going. She only knew that she didn''t want to stay in Zhao''s house. She thought that her brother Xijing would not like such a noisy environment.


    By the way, back hill.


    In the cave in the back mountain, where she often played with her brother when she was a child.


    The cave is as spacious as before.


    But here, because no one came for a long time, so weeds, Zhao shuning hand gently wave, red lotus emerge, those weeds in the cave, instantly burned to ashes.


    Zhao shuning took Zhao Huai to Bingquan.


    She took out Zhao Huai''s crescent white dress from the heaven and earth bag, and then slowly untied Zhao Huai''s clothes which had been soaked with blood.


    "Ning er."


    Yan Ruyu suddenly appeared.


    At this time Yan Ruyu''s hand, gently grasped Zhao shuning''s hand, stopped her next action.


    His voice was light and his movements were as gentle as possible.


    Now Zhao shuning, like a wild animal on the verge of violence, can''t stand any stimulation.


    "Master, here you are."


    Yan Ruyu nodded her head gently.


    "Ning''er, are you going to change your brother''s clothes? Shall I help you? "


    Zhao shuning looked at Zhao Huai, who had no breath at all, and then looked at her gentle face, and then a bright smile appeared on her face.


    "Good."


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s forced smile, Yan Ruyu''s heart is full of heartache.


    "Then Ning''er turns around and I''ll call you when the clothes are changed, OK?"


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes curved, and then washed his hands with water on the blood, turned away.


    After Yan Ruyu changed clothes for Zhao Huai.


    Then he turned back and said, "OK."


    Zhao shuning turned around and saw that Zhao Huai had become very clean at this time. There was no blood on his face to cover his face.


    "You see, my brother is here. He''s clean, isn''t he?"


    "It''s not like brother."


    Zhao shuning took out the half broken Hosta, carefully pulled up Zhao Huai''s hair, and then said, "this is my brother."


    Yan Ruyu said: "now my brother is tired and needs rest. Let''s not disturb him, OK?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Pull up Yan Ruyu''s hand, and then walk out gently.


    Yan Ruyu knows that Ning''er must have endured very hard.


    A few days ago, she learned the news of Ji Qinglin''s death. Today, it''s her 16-year-old birthday party. Instead of expecting her brother, she waited for his body.


    Before she, has been enough to suppress, now with Zhao Huai, her mood, will be more unable to stop.


    Yan Ruyu was led by Zhao shuning and walked out slowly.


    Now Zhao shuning is like a child.


    In fact, she knew that Zhao Huai was dead and would not come back.


    But she couldn''t persuade herself, couldn''t persuade herself to accept the news that her brother, who was as warm as jade, had disappeared.


    Yan Ruyu also knows that what Zhao shuning needs now is time. She needs a buffer time.As long as she figured it out, she would not indulge in such grief any more.


    At night.


    Zhao shuning leaned on Yan Ruyu''s legs and looked at the distance blankly.


    "Master, do you know? Here, I often come with my brother. "


    "In fact, at the beginning, I disdained such a Muggle to become my brother. At that time, he had no spiritual power, mental power and weak body. The scholars in our village were much stronger than him."


    "But he will protect me."


    "In summer, my father went out to cut firewood, and my mother went to help the village mend. My brother put me in the basket, and then took me to the mountain to dig herbs."


    "But he worried that I would be sunburned, so he spent a long time digging out a clear spring in the cave. Then, I played in the cave, and he was picking herbs in the mountain in the scorching sun."


    Yan Ruyu''s thin and white fingers gently straighten Zhao shuning''s long black hair and patiently listen to her.


    "On weekdays, if he gets something good, the first one to share is me."


    "Master, you know, I don''t have many skills, but I''m very proud. When I was a child, I didn''t want him to hold me, so I bit all the wounds on his arm. But every time my father and mother wanted to talk about me, he said that he accidentally knocked it, which has nothing to do with me."


    "Master, do you think I''m very happy to have such a good boy as my brother?"


    The girl laughed.


    Yan Ruyu put her hand under Zhao shuning''s neck to make her sleep more comfortable.


    The girl said a lot. She didn''t know when she fell asleep.


    Yan Ruyu''s right hand was pressed a little sour, but he didn''t draw back. He stretched out his left hand. As soon as his hand changed, a suit of green clothes appeared in his hand.


    Cover it on Zhao shuning''s body.


    At night, the sleeping Zhao shuning, on the cheek, two lines of tears quietly fall.


    Yan Ruyu gently wiped away her tears.


    Dream of her, but also uncomfortable it.


    I still remember that after her rebirth, Zhao shuning was lying on the bed of Xie''s family. When Yan Ruyu first met her, what she whispered in her dream was Zhao Huai''s name.


    That fearless big boy is really important to Ning''er.


    "Master -"


    "Ning''er."


    "Master, I''m cold."

 Chapter 354

    Cave entrance, it''s really cold.


    It''s so cool at night.


    Yan Ruyu carefully took out his right hand. At this time, his legs were numb.


    He gently fished with both hands and held Zhao shuning in his arms.


    Warm and fragrant nephrite.


    The girl''s breath is especially charming.


    For a moment, Yan Ruyu felt that her Qi and blood were rising.


    In the arms, is oneself likes so long girl, said does not move, that is deceitful.


    Yan Ruyu is not a saint, he also has bone and blood.


    His heart aches when he sees his sweetheart suffering.


    Seeing Zhao shuning shed tears, he also wanted to suffer this crime for her.


    At this time, Feng Zhan, who was in Zhao''s house, sneezed. He went into the room, shook his head and said, "does anyone want to curse me to death?"


    Thinking of the impossibility, he went back to sleep.


    Yan Ruyu looks at the woman in her arms and holds back the evil fire from her belly and carries her into the cave.


    Looking for a soft place, I want to put Zhao shuning down.


    But Zhao shuning''s hands, tightly holding Yan Ruyu''s neck, refused to let go.


    Yan Ruyu has no choice but to lie down with Zhao shuning.


    After crying for a long time, Zhao shuning fell into a nightmare again. This time, she came to a lakeside.


    On the Bank of the lake, there is a shadow of Zhao Huai. He is walking inside.


    She immediately ran past, trying to hold Zhao Huai, don''t let him go into the river.


    But she threw herself into the water with a splash.


    She struggled all her life, no matter what, she couldn''t get on the shore. The chilling chill made her shiver.


    Suddenly, she felt a warm force approaching her.


    Out of the instinct to survive, she moved towards that place and kept getting close to it.


    Yan Ruyu was also sleepy. At the beginning, she closed her eyes and suddenly felt something was wrong, because something was groping for him.


    Yan Ruyu Shua opened her eyes.


    Sure enough.


    Zhao shuning''s hands are pulling Yan Ruyu''s outer garment. Now the outer garment has been untied, and Zhao shuning''s body is trying to get close to his warm body.


    Where the girl touched her hand, it became hot immediately.


    Yan Ruyu did not dare to move at this time.


    He can only look at Zhao shuning in his arms to find a comfortable position, and then fell asleep.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu''s upper body clothes have all been untied.


    Zhao shuning relies on his body.


    In this case, Zhao shuning, who has found a sense of security, has lost his nightmare and has fallen asleep.


    Yan Ruyu, who had been sleepy before, was now fully awake.


    So he kept his eyes open until the next morning.


    When Zhao shuning woke up, he found himself lying on a perfect body.


    Her hand was still on the chest of this body.


    Zhao shuning''s head is short circuited.


    She raised her head, Yan Ruyu immediately closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    When Zhao shuning found himself lying in Yan Ruyu''s chest, he was shocked and unspeakable.


    Now she has calmed down a lot.


    She wondered if it was because of Zhao Huai that she lost control of her emotions last night and saw that her master was beautiful, so she did something shameful to her.


    She used to dare to think about it.


    Didn''t expect that last night, it turned what I had thought into reality?


    Zhao shuning slowly got up.


    Yan Ruyu also opened her eyes.


    "Awake?"


    "Master."


    Yan Ruyu skillfully tied her clothes.


    Master, is he so calm after he''s been asleep?


    "How are you?"


    Zhao shuning looked at the lying young body and said slowly, "I''m much better."


    "Now you don''t want to go back, do you?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Now, she hasn''t dealt with her emotions well. Now when she goes back to Zhao''s home, all people will worry about her.


    "Master, if you have something to do, you can go back first. I want to be alone and be quiet here."


    "No matter how many things there are, it''s not as important as Ning''er."


    Zhao shuning looked up in amazement.


    Then he lost and said: "master, I''ve experienced a lot. You don''t have to comfort me. A few days ago, I didn''t come out of the following things completely. Now I met my brother again. I didn''t slow down. You don''t have to worry about me."


    So much pain, so much suffering, Zhao shuning came one by one.


    She knew that it was useless to be sad.


    Zhao Huai will not survive.The Zhao family will not get better because of their own sadness.


    Emotion, as long as it breaks out, will heal better.


    Just, about Zhao Huai this matter, Ning Er her in the mind wound, really can completely heal?


    "Master, I said a lot of rubbish last night, didn''t I?"


    "No


    "Thank you, master, for being with me last night."


    Zhao shuning didn''t expect that the master, who was thousands of miles away, would come after him.


    What''s more, I would like to be held by her for a night.


    I don''t know if anything happened in the middle of last night. She slept a little too much.


    "Nothing''s wrong."


    "Master."


    "You were cold last night, so you took off my clothes to keep warm. Nothing happened. You don''t have to worry."


    "Well."


    Master no loss, should be happy, but Zhao shuning but from Yan Ruyu''s tone, heard the components of regret.


    "Ning''er, there are some words that you should know even if I don''t say them."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "I know that sadness, self blame, can not solve the problem, can not bring anything to the people around me, but will let them accompany me sad, master, I can come out, you believe me."


    Zhao shuning wants to be strong slowly, she can''t fall behind in this matter.


    There''s a lot more for her to do.


    About her younger brother Ye Xingchen, when ye Lingmeng was greatly wronged and besieged to death by the four families, there were many people she cared about, who cared about her, waiting for her to protect them.


    Only when she comes out can she avenge Zhao Huai.


    My brother will rest in peace only when he is under nine springs.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t tell Zhao shuning that Zhao Huai''s body was just a container for the supreme habitat of exotic animals.


    Strictly speaking, Zhao Huai did not die completely.


    Even if the original God is damaged, his vitality is extremely tenacious.


    But Yan Ruyu didn''t say anything. If Zhao shuning was involved in this matter, other dangerous characters on the mainland of Kyushu would also target her.


    What''s more, Yan Ruyu doesn''t know how much damage has been done to the supreme spirit of the beast? How long will it take to make a comeback.


    If at that time the alien beast is the most important to harm all the creatures in the mainland of Kyushu, there must be a war between them. No matter who wins, it''s not a good thing for Zhao shuning.


    If Yan Ruyu subdues the supreme beast, his death will make Zhao shuning feel the separation of life and death again.


    That kind of lost and recovered, and then lost the feeling, it is too painful, Yan Ruyu do not want Zhao shuning to experience this feeling again.

 Chapter 355

    Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu stayed in the mountains for about half a month.


    No one knows what they have done in the past half a month.


    They only remember that day, when Zhao shuning went down the mountain and came back to Zhao''s home, her face could not see the previous mood of collapse.


    Emperor Zun followed her.


    Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er also accept the news that Zhao Huai is gone. At the moment, they are more worried about whether the living Zhao shuning will fall into any shadow because of this.


    Kong Shishuang, they are all gone.


    Because they know that even if they stay, they can''t do anything.


    Zhao shuning is not a hypocritical person.


    She can''t stand being comforted.


    It''s a good thing that they leave and give Zhao shuning a clean world.


    Kong shishuangling and they all know that the next time they meet again, Zhao shuning will greet them with a smile as before, and then say a long time no see.


    The day Zhao shuning came back, as usual.


    She went back to her house.


    The Zhao family followed, and Yan Ruyu shook her head at them. Then Zhao shuning went into his house alone, opened the gifts from her relatives and friends one by one, took them out and put them in Zhao Huai''s yard.


    After doing these things, she looked at Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er in the yard.


    "Mother, I''m hungry."


    Then Lin min''er tears into a smile, even busy way: "mother to give you noodles, OK?"


    "Well, I didn''t even have time to eat the longevity noodles my mother gave me that day."


    The crowd breathed a sigh of relief.


    Things, as if slowly into the right track, but we all understand that some things, never go back, never forget.


    What they can do is to bury it in the deepest part of their heart.


    Everyone, start to talk and do as before, Yan Ruyu walks beside Zhao shuning.


    Smile.


    "You did a good job."


    "Well, I''ll do better in the future."


    Yan Ruyu reached out and touched the broken hair in front of Zhao shuning''s forehead, a face of doting.


    "Envious?"


    Xie an looks back. It''s Ye Xingchen.


    "In fact, I am also envious. I haven''t seen my sister for so many years. I don''t know her habits for a long time. She treats me very well and takes good care of me. I know that she is guilty for losing me."


    The viper is at a loss.


    "You and your predecessors? What''s the relationship? "


    Ye Xingchen said, he is the elder brother, but the elder, is not only Zhao Huai a brother? When did she have another brother?


    "Maybe you can listen to my business."


    Ye Xingchen turns around, looks lonely and walks away.


    The snake was stunned and followed.


    This is a place full of cherry blossoms. Ye Xingchen brought poisonous snakes here.


    The Viper didn''t know why he wanted to keep up, or looked at the loneliness on the young man''s face. I think he needs comfort.


    Ye Xingchen sat under the cherry tree and took out two sugar gourds from behind.


    The poisonous snake didn''t find out before. Where did ye Xingchen put the sugar gourd.


    Ye Xingchen and Xie an told a story, a very long story.


    After that, he looked at the snake and said, "am I selfish?"


    The snake did not speak.


    Ye Xingchen added: "in fact, I know that I don''t blame my sister. She has tried her best to find me, but now I can''t get close to her like my brother and sister. I admire Zhao Huai and thank him very much. He gives my sister so much care and comfort, but I think if it''s me, I''ll stay with her when my sister is sad How good is it that I''m on the side? "


    She sat down.


    Took the ice sugar gourd from ye Xingchen.


    A bite. It''s sweet.


    "Xiao an."


    "Well."


    "Do you like my sister?"


    The snake stopped eating the ice sugar gourd, then looked at the falling cherry blossom and said, "I like the elder."


    "I knew it. I could see it at a glance."


    Xie an replied, "today, it''s very comfortable to say that."


    "It''s impossible for me to have happiness in my life. I just hope that my sister can live a happy life in the next life, and there will be a person who is devoted to her."


    Ye Xingchen lay down.


    A gust of wind, the cherry blossoms scattered down.


    "Why do you say that?" the snake asked


    "Well?"


    "Why can''t you have happiness?"Ye Xingchen said with a bitter smile: "my skeleton will always stay when I am 16 years old. You see, I am like this now. Twenty years later, I am still like this. Who will like a person who looks like a minor?"


    Ye Xingchen closed his eyes. A cherry blossom slowly fell from the tree and fell on his lips.


    Xie an looks at Ye Xingchen.


    Suddenly, I feel that ye Xingchen and Zhao shuning are similar in some ways.


    Perhaps, they are really brothers and sisters. Sometimes, their actions and expressions are similar.


    "Xiao an, I have to go."


    "Where to?"


    "Go to find the brothers and sisters of the Chu family, or go to other places in the mainland of Kyushu, as long as it''s not Dongze Dahuang."


    "What about her


    "There''s emperor Zun around my sister. Don''t worry. The emperor Zun''s eyes on my sister are so spoiled. I''m relieved to have him."


    The boy turned his face and looked at the snake.


    Through the cherry blossoms, the sun cast many shadows.


    Ye Xingchen is really good-looking and beautiful.


    He was wearing crescent colored clothes with gorgeous patterns embroidered with green silk. His long hair was like ink scattered on his white clothes, and he just tied his hair behind his head with a white belt.


    The three-dimensional facial features carved like knives exude cold breath, thin lips are good-looking, and deep eyes can''t see the end.


    His skin is glossy and flowing, his nose is like a beam, his lips are like a pill, and his skin is like balm.


    Ye Xingchen held out his hand to block the dazzling sunlight.


    Looking at Ye Xingchen''s side face, Xie an couldn''t return to God for a moment.


    He''s beautiful.


    A man can be so soft and beautiful.


    Xie an couldn''t help stretching out his right hand, in Ye Xingchen''s surprised eyes, he gently took down the cherry blossom that had fallen on Ye Xingchen''s lips.


    The action is intimate and gentle.


    "Xiao''an, you?"


    Xie an was originally smiling. When he heard Ye Xingchen''s words, he immediately came back and looked at the cherry blossom in his hand. Then he understood what he had done.


    "I, I just -"


    "it''s OK."


    Ye Xingchen gently two words, appeased a face nervous poisonous snake.


    "Thank you for listening to me today."


    Ye Xingchen got up and walked out of the projection under the cherry tree.


    "I went back first. In the future, I''m afraid we won''t have such a chance to have a good chat. Xiao an, I hope we''ll see you later."


    After ye Xingchen walked away, Xie an stretched out his right hand and waved to the open place.


    "See you later, ye Xingchen."

 Chapter 356

    The Viper returns to the Zhao family.


    Because this time something happened to Zhao Huai, he always worried about whether Zhao shuning would do anything stupid, so he never left.


    But today, seeing the actions of Yan Ruyu and Zhao shuning, he just gave a smile.


    Anything that can''t kill the elder will make him stronger.


    Today, what ye Xingchen said to himself is not only to talk about it, but also to tell Xie an that if some people can''t get it, they will step back and watch her happy.


    Xie an smiles.


    Ye Xingchen, sometimes really can see through what others think.


    As ye Xingchen said, Xie an and ye Xingchen are of the same kind.


    Xie an went into Zhao shuning''s yard and said goodbye to him.


    He can''t stay by her side forever. Besides, for Zhao shuning now, his ability is not enough to be her helper.


    "Xiao an, be careful all the way."


    "I''m sorry, sir."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Xie an went out of the room and looked at the sunset in the distance. He suddenly felt that life was not so gloomy.


    Like a person, is not to try to get her.


    Perhaps, he doesn''t like his predecessors deeply enough.


    Perhaps it was too much gratitude from his youth that made him fall into too deep a trap.


    Today, ye Xingchen''s words can be regarded as a complete wake-up call for the poisonous snake.


    Xie an suddenly thought of something, and quickly ran after it.


    By the way, he wants to have a word with Ye Xingchen.


    People like Ye Xingchen don''t mean that no one likes them. At least, when they look at him, they don''t feel disgusted, but they feel lovely.


    Yan Ruyu looks at Zhao shuning.


    At this time, she was writing in the room.


    Writing, you can calm down.


    After coming back this time, Zhao shuning can be said to have not changed or changed.


    At least her eyes, not so much light.


    Every day after that, Zhao shuning wrote calligraphy and paintings in his room over and over again.


    Half a year passed quickly.


    That day, when Zhao shuning finished the last stroke, someone came to spread a message. She knew that the time was ripe.


    Here comes the Lin family.


    It is said that the leader is still Mrs. Haitang, the first lady of the Lin family.


    Zhao shuning gently put down the brush.


    Facing the servant girl who came in to deliver a message, she said, "I know. Let them wait."


    In the past six months, Zhao shuning has been practicing calligraphy and painting all day. Every month, he has to sit in the moon tower for a day. In addition, he has written a lot of poems.


    When she came back, it was like this.


    Zhao family, the foundation is not stable, but it is also one of the four families.


    In the past, when Zhao shuning was less than 16 years old, most of the people who came to the door to propose marriage were driven out by Zhao Zheng. Now, Zhao shuning is proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, behaves appropriately, speaks gently, and has a gorgeous face.


    I don''t know when someone gave her the title of the first beauty in Dongze wasteland. Later, the title spread all over the country in half a year.


    After cleaning the brush, Zhao shuning accepted the inkstone.


    Others say that Zhao shuning has changed.


    She is just like a real Jiangnan woman. She is gentle and lovable. Even her voice is not as rough as before.


    When you laugh, you will cover half of your face with your sleeves.


    She began to brush her eyebrows and wear some plain and delicate hairpins.


    When you go out, you will also put on a small umbrella.


    Now Zhao shuning is a model among all the ladies.


    But only Yan Ruyu knows what kind of calculation is hidden under her gentle eyes.


    If it is not a sudden growth, who is willing to hide their true feelings.


    "Ning''er, be careful."


    "Master, I will."


    Inside the room, I can''t see Yan Ruyu''s figure, but I can hear his voice.


    Zhao shuning knew what she was going to do.


    The Lin family is very powerful. She has no way to take him from the surface, so she can only do it in the dark.


    When Zhao Huai is gone, Zhao shuning will really grow up.


    Now, in her heart, she only wants to take revenge quickly and let the villains obey the law in the quickest way. Only by getting rid of the villains and developing the Zhao family, can she protect the people she cares about.


    Madame Haitang has been here for a long time, but Zhao shuning has not come out to see her.


    A concubine''s daughter, who was born in a poor family, was able to disturb the master. She sent herself to the Zhao family to show her kindness, hoping to gain the family power of the Zhao family.


    "Mr. Zhao, I''ve been waiting here for a long time. Your little girl of the Zhao family seems to have a lot of airs now.""It''s Shu Ning''s fault to keep Madame Haitang waiting for a long time."


    Zhao shuning came with great strides.


    To the Begonia lady side, also specially a cup of tea, just left.


    When I first met Zhao shuning, she was just a hairy child. Her facial features had not grown and her appearance was not shaped.


    After so many years, the impulsive and impulsive baby turned into an amazing beauty.


    After the competition, Mrs. Haitang knew that the little girl was Yu Xiang''s granddaughter.


    No wonder at the beginning, no matter what kind of olive branch she threw out to her, she never came to her camp and always opposed herself.


    "Shu Ning now, but more and more have everybody''s daughter''s demeanor."


    Zhao shuning nodded slightly.


    "Mrs. Haitang laughed."


    In fact, it was the most appropriate time for Mrs. Xiang to come, but now Mrs. Xiang is still in the stage of being favored. Lin Feng can''t do without Yu Xiang for a while, so this important task falls on Mrs. Haitang, who doesn''t have much real power.


    "You must know my purpose today."


    "Well."


    "Our master has seen the poems written by Shu Ning. In your poems, every sentence reveals homesickness. Moreover, our master has read your letter."


    The letter written by Zhao shuning is for Yu Xiang.


    The main idea is that if she has time, if Lin Feng allows, I hope she can go home and have a look. Lin min''er misses her very much.


    Zhao shuning knew that this letter would pass through Lin Feng''s hand before it reached Yu Xiang''s room.


    Knowing that the Zhao family has an intention to make up, and that Zhao shuning is now famous in Dongze, Lin Feng''s favorite is to be respected by thousands of people.


    If Zhao shuning accepted his ancestors and became a member of the Lin family, his position in the Dongze wasteland would surely rise.


    Once the spirit pharmacist has been in the Seven Realms, he will have a kind of ability, that is, to prolong his life and keep his face unchanged. So now Lin Feng is still the same as she was in those days. Although Mrs. Haitang has a beauty nourishing pill, she can still see the traces of time on her face.


    Lin Feng is tired of her, sooner or later.


    "I wrote that letter."

 Chapter 357

    "Shuning, would you like to go back to the Lin family with me?"


    Zhao Zhenglin min''er looks at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Naturally, I''d like to. Master Lin is my mother''s father after all. I haven''t visited master Lin for so many years, because I don''t know etiquette."


    When Lin min''er was driven out, Lin Feng had not yet fully inherited the property of the Lin family. In the eyes of outsiders, Lin min''er was just a daughter of a commoner, without any fame. The Lin family broke off the relationship with her, and the Lin family did not lose half a cent.


    "I''m surprised that Shu Ning can be so sensible today."


    "Madam Haitang, if you''ve made a reservation, we can go back soon."


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    Mrs. Haitang returned to her seat.


    People all say that Zhao shuning is so amazing. But now, in the face of such a powerful Lin family, doesn''t she want to follow her?


    "Well, don''t worry. The master said that if you are willing to accept your ancestors, the Lin family will send a sedan chair of 18 people to pick you up. You will never let your feet get half of the dust."


    Zhao shuning chuckled.


    No one else could recognize the meaning of her smile.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Master Lin thinks highly of me."


    "It''s normal for master to care about you now that shuning is so famous in Dongze Dahuang."


    "In this way, I''ll be waiting for the eighteen sedan chair of the Lin family in the Zhao family."


    Begonia lady and the official said some polite words, then led the people out of the door.


    At this time, Zhao shuning said, "is it for my honor or for the arrangement of your Lin family? Over the years, Lin Feng, your vanity has not changed at all. "


    Zhao shuning looks back and sees Zhao Zhenglin min''er looking at her.


    Mr. Zhao on the throne also has a serious face.


    "Shuning, do you really want to recognize the Lin family?"


    "Father, mother, the Lin family deceived people too much. At the beginning, they broke my father''s ankle. Even if the disciples of the outside school abandoned my father''s Linggen, they almost killed the stars. They and I are irreconcilable."


    Mr. Zhao stood up.


    "Xiao Ning''er, since you don''t like the Lin family, why?"


    Zhao shuning turned back and said, "grandfather, I want to get back what Lin family once owed my father, stars and me."


    Lin Feng''s mistakes will not be buried in the long river of history with time. Zhao shuning will dig him out and put him in front of Lin Feng to let him know how many crazy things he has done.


    Zhao Zheng was relieved at this time.


    Just now, he thought that Shu Ning wanted to return to the Lin family and become a miss of the Lin family.


    Zhao Chao was straightforward and said: "I was scared to death. I thought Xiao Ning''er was going to join the Lin family. The Lin family has a great career and great influence. After dominating the Dongze wasteland for so many years, their family is much bigger than our Zhao family."


    "Uncle, what are you talking about?"


    Zhao Xiangxiang quickly opened her mouth and pulled Zhao Chao''s clothes.


    Zhao Chao is a man who always has something to say. He can''t hold back what he says in his heart.


    It was not until Zhao Xiangxiang reminded him that what he said was wrong.


    He quickly slapped himself in the mouth.


    A face apologizes a way: "small rather son, you don''t mind much, small uncle this mouth, is like this, I should hit."


    "Grandfather, in my whole life, I was born with the surname Zhao, and I will always be with the surname Zhao."


    Mr. Zhao nodded happily.


    In fact, Zhao shuning won the Zhao family''s position today. If Zhao shuning really wants to make a decision, even if it''s ridiculous, they will support it.


    Even if she really wants to go to the Lin family, they will not force Zhao shuning to stay.


    Zhao shuning suddenly looks back and looks at Lin min''er seriously.


    "Mother."


    "Shuning, what''s the matter?"


    "I want to ask, what do you think of Lin Feng, no, your father?"


    Lin min''er was stunned for a while.


    Just now said: "Shu Ning, when you ask your mother this question, I think carefully, in my mind, there is no memory of him, Lin Feng, he is only my father in name, but in fact, he did not do any of the responsibility as a father, whether I am to him or he is to me, we are more strangers than strangers I''m not sure


    "Mother, do you have affection for Lin Feng?"


    Lin min''er shook his head.


    The name of the Lin family was completely cut off by them in those years.


    Zhao shuning said: "if I want to destroy the Lin family, will you hate me?"


    As soon as the words came out, everyone looked at Zhao shuning.Combined with Zhao shuning''s performance in the past half a year, for the sake of the so-called false name of the outside world, he trapped himself in Zhao''s house for half a year, and did some good work all day, and did not exclude the title of the first beauty.


    Did she do that just to pave the way for today''s entry into the Lin family?


    She entered the Lin family, not to be the first lady of the Lin family, not to enjoy happiness, but to revenge?


    "Shuning, what do you mean?"


    Zhao shuning nodded and said, "mother, what I want to say is what you think."


    Zhao shuning is very tolerant.


    She has such a temperament that she can endure so long for today''s sake.


    It is said that how much a person can do depends not on your ability, but on your patience.


    Zhao shuning, it''s done.


    It took her half a year to package herself.


    It is in order to attract the attention of Lin Feng, the old thief, that he turns himself into the first beauty recognized by everyone in Dongze wasteland.


    "Shuning, the Lin family and I have nothing to do with each other. If you want to do something, relax your heart to do it. Your mother and Zhao family will always stand behind you."


    I have received this reply.


    Zhao shuning was relieved.


    Since she was born again, when she knew that Lin min''er was Lin Feng''s child, she was not happy.


    Lin min''er is her close relative, but Lin Feng is one of the culprits who killed her.


    Zhao shuning is afraid.


    I''m afraid that if I really kill Lin Feng, I will make Lin min''er unhappy.


    But now, she just knew that her previous thoughts were all groundless.


    "Shuning, if it''s really that day, my mother wants to ask you something."


    "Mother," you said


    "Don''t deal with Mrs. Xiang, my mother. Although she hasn''t come to see me for so many years, it''s just because she''s timid. If you can, bring her back, OK?"


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning went out of the house.


    Looking at the courtyard behind, I was relieved.


    Yan Ruyu appeared in front of her.


    Zhao shuning said: "master, I will not kill innocent people indiscriminately."


    "There is a head of injustice and a master of debt. You should get it back. Being a teacher will not stop you."


    But Yan Ruyu shouldn''t help each other. As the founder, she shouldn''t have been involved in the family feud in Kyushu.


    If he moves his hand, the world will be in chaos.


    What''s more, now in order to stabilize the astrolabe array, Yan Ruyu is also quite painstaking.


    Up to now, the supreme spirit of the beast has not been found.


    The ghost people, surprisingly, did not take this opportunity to escape from the wasteland.

 Chapter 358

    There is a reason why the ghost did not move.


    The blood left in Zhao Huai''s body is so powerful.


    Mo Bai and the people in Shenzong spent half a year, but they didn''t absorb all of them. The body of the supreme yuan God of the alien beast can''t be measured by ordinary alchemists.


    Day after day, year after year.


    Because of Zhao Huai''s powerful inheritance power, his ink white ability, which is moistened by the offering, is becoming stronger and stronger.


    All the others in Shenzong injected their spiritual power into Zhao Huai''s body to help him transform the powerful power of inheritance in his blood.


    Mo Bai''s body and ability are getting stronger and stronger.


    His ability now far exceeds that of his father, the throne.


    When the power in the blood was completely absorbed, the palace, with a huge force, was suddenly shocked.


    All the people around Mo Bai were shocked ten meters away.


    Even the man in purple gold and black robe couldn''t stand such a big impact. He covered his chest, his throat was sweet, and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    But also at this time, the face under the purple gold black robe, but slowly showed a smile.


    "Yes -"


    "my son''s great achievement has finally been -"


    the purple gold black robe stood up and looked at the center. The ink white body was slightly purple, and the outermost light began to be golden.


    Mo Bai''s eyes suddenly opened.


    Inside the pupil, in a moment, is red color.


    The tiger''s shape between his eyebrows also began to change, and then directly changed into the shape of a giant dragon.


    Ink white rose.


    I don''t know when he started to wear black clothes.


    "Thank you for your help, father, elders and Dharma protector. I, Mo Bai, will surely lead Shenzong to employ the whole Kyushu mainland."


    The clear wind and the bright moon, the angelica dahurica, the dragon, and the elders all knelt down on one knee, put their hands on their chest, and hung their heads down. They looked pious and humble.


    "May the devil live forever! Our God sect will carry forward and develop


    GUI Zun, the only GUI Zun in Shenzong for 500 years, is Mobai.


    The supreme one among the ghosts will surely cause chaos in the future.


    When Mobai was successful, Zhao shuning had been at the Lin family for half a year.


    In the twinkling of an eye, she was already seventeen years old.


    Zhao shuning was in the Lin family. As before, he spent all day with piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    But in recent days, strange things happened frequently in the Lin family.


    For example, two days ago, there were two more stinky bodies in the childe''s room. Lin Feng sent someone to check them carefully and found that they were the two brothel women he liked.


    For another example, just yesterday, Mrs. Haitang suddenly woke up from a nightmare, with an ax, and chased Lin Feng to chop.


    She didn''t wake up until she was put in the cage by Lin Feng.


    After that, it''s what happened in the early hours of yesterday.


    When Lin Feng wakes up, he finds that beauty Xiao is missing. He gets up to look for her, but he finds that beauty Xiao has been sitting in front of the dresser, combing her hair with a wooden comb, and still reciting words.


    Lin Feng tentatively called Xiao Meiren, unexpectedly Xiao Meiren''s body suddenly stretched straight, and then fell back.


    When Xiao Meiren woke up, she didn''t know what happened last night, and she was at a loss.


    Now, people in Lin''s house are in a panic. They say that the house is haunted.


    The maid who serves Zhao shuning is new.


    She looked at her young lady calmly depicting the picture in her hand, which was a huge and time-consuming picture.


    In the picture, a handsome young man with a bow and arrow is shooting at the flying geese in the air.


    I don''t know if it''s unintentional. There are twelve geese.


    Behind the boy, there is a row of willow trees. Under the willow trees, a beautiful woman is facing the lake. Taking the lake as a mirror, she slowly combs her hair. But if you look closer, you will find that the face reflected in the lake is not a human face at all, but a demon with a mask.


    In the distance, there is a brothel.


    In front of the brothel door, a man hugged and hugged each other.


    But behind the man, at the corner, there was a pair of eyes, staring at the back of the three people.


    The maid looked at the words she had drawn for a long time. Today, she finally wrote the words.


    "Miss, this painting?"


    "When you''re done, let it dry, and you can put it away."


    "Ah? Miss, don''t you mount it? Your painting has taken so much effort. You should let everyone have a good look at it. Just now we know that our young lady has a good quality of orchid heart and a wonderful painting of flowers. "


    Zhao shuning shook his head.Still said: "after the painting is dry, put it away."


    This painting began to plot from the day she entered the government.


    Over the past six months, she has been pretending to be weak and cautious in Lin''s house. When she meets Lin Feng, she also respectfully calls him master Lin. by the way, Lin Feng doesn''t want sun''s generation to call him master. He thinks this name is too old-fashioned.


    See outsiders in the eyes of everyone praise Zhao shuning, in front of himself so compromise, Lin Feng will be in a good mood.


    Because Zhao shuning returned to the Lin family, the Lin family''s economy, also day after day, has a higher and faster rise.


    In Lin Feng''s eyes, no matter how powerful the character, in front of him, all respectfully called master Lin.


    Every time Zhao shuning called him, his vanity soared a lot.


    So in the past six months, every time there was a banquet, he would call Zhao shuning. Instead of loving her, he just took the best beauty in the world and let her follow him and obey his orders. His reputation would be even louder if it spread.


    Zhao shuning followed his heart.


    If you want to make a person''s loss and pain to the extreme, the premise is to hold him to the highest point, let him enjoy the flowers and applause, and then drop him heavily on the ground.


    That kind of pain is unforgettable.


    And now, the vanity in Lin Feng''s heart has expanded more and more.


    Zhao shuning went out of the house and did the painting.


    The maid rolled up the painting slowly.


    "Words are shallow, deeds are lost."


    "Maple leaf, bleak."


    "But it''s sad that the Lin family died."


    When the servant girl read the last sentence, she suddenly covered her mouth.


    She quickly rolled up the picture and asked what the meaning of such a word was. Didn''t she know that if the owner found the last line, there would be a great deal of trouble.


    Zhao shuning is sitting by the pavilion in his yard.


    The servant girl came over tremblingly.


    "Sit down."


    "Miss."


    "Have I ever told you why I chose you into my yard?"


    The maid shook her head.


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "your name is huan''er. You once had a sister named lvwu, right?"

 Chapter 359

    Huan''er looks at Zhao shuning in surprise.


    "Miss, how do you know my sister''s name is lvwu?"


    It''s been nine years since lvwu died. Even huan''er''s parents never mentioned this name. How did she know?


    "I know your sister."


    Zhao shuning sat in his seat and said softly, "huan''er, let me tell you a story."


    Time, slowly passing.


    By the time Zhao shuning finished, it was almost afternoon.


    Mrs. Xiang asked her servants to send some refreshments to Zhao shuning''s yard.


    After Zhao shuning let them down, he let those people go.


    At this time, huan''er was still in shock.


    She can''t believe it, but miss, it''s not a lie.


    Zhao shuning gently put his hand on huan''er''s hand and said, "relax, I''ll show you what I saw in those years."


    Huan''er closes her eyes and listens to Zhao shuning''s command.


    Then, the scenes of that year began to play out in her mind.


    Finally, with a sentence from Mrs. Haitang: "throw it out."


    Then the curtain came down.


    Huan''er opened her eyes, and in the next instant, she burst into tears.


    How could she have thought of it.


    At the beginning, their family was supported by their sister lvwu''s monthly salary as a servant girl in the forest mansion.


    At that time, huan''er was still young, but she can clearly remember that every month, the silver that her sister sent back was mixed with a small gift, which was given to her by her sister.


    But then one day.


    A servant came to the Lin family.


    She said that when her sister got up at night to go to the toilet, she accidentally stepped on her foot and fell into the lotus pool and drowned. In order to thank lvwu for his loyalty to the Lin family for so many years, she gave huaner two gold as compensation.


    At the beginning, my parents were grateful.


    I think the master of the Lin family is really a kind and kind man.


    But today, huan''er knows the truth of that year.


    They are all wolves in sheep''s clothing.


    Zhao shuning said, "have you seen it clearly?"


    "Miss, why do you show me these, you and the Lin family, don''t you?"


    "I have nothing to do with the Lin family."


    Zhao shuning put down his white porcelain bowl.


    Then looking at the distance, the tone suddenly changed, and before the gentle, out of place.


    "I wish I could skin and bone Lin Feng."


    Huan''er was startled by Zhao shuning''s sudden cruel face, and then she knelt down to Zhao shuning.


    "Please, miss, avenge my sister. Huan''er is willing to gamble on her own life."


    Zhao shuning helped huan''er up.


    "I don''t want you to work for me or do anything for me. I just hope that you can keep a secret of what I do in the future, OK?"


    "Well, I''ll do whatever Miss says."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Later, Lin Feng sent people to Zhao shuning''s yard.


    "Miss, Wenbo is back. The master asked you to meet him in the front hall."


    "Well, I''ll clean up and go."


    In the Lin family, there are two inner disciples, the most proud of the Lin family. One is Lin Siyuan, Lin Feng''s son, and the other is this man called Wenbo.


    It has been half a year since she came to the Lin family. She has never met the young master of culture and Museum.


    However, it is said that this person''s style is not very good.


    His character is quite different from his name.


    Obscene, licentious, as long as the mention of cultural heritage, these two words, will be mentioned by everyone.


    Wenbo is a favorite student of the Lin family. Zhao shuning knows what kind of mentality Lin Feng''s old dog is. He takes Zhao shuning back and recognizes him.


    Now, he also wants to use Zhao shuning to tie up the cultural museum.


    Wenbo is lustful and Zhao shuning is beautiful. If Wenbo marries Zhao shuning, Wenbo will work for the Lin family all his life.


    He has such a good talent and ability. If he can become Lin''s son-in-law, he can also be a great help to Lin Feng.


    Zhao shuning has not arrived at the front hall.


    I heard a burst of laughter coming from the courtyard in the front hall.


    "Master Wen, you''ve come back. After you go to tianxianmen, you don''t even care about our sisters."


    "Look at what the two beauties said. I''m back. Besides, I''m in charge of tianxianmen, which is not what I want."


    When the two women heard this, they were enchanted with laughter.


    After that, there was a third voice.


    "Master Wen, did you bring me out of the immortal gate that day just to make me jealous with these women?""You see, beauty, are you serious? You are all the masters of the sect. My heart hurts and I can''t do without you."


    Tianxianmen is a school that Lin Feng assigned to Wenbo.


    Lin Siyuan is in charge of Wuji palace, which is one level higher than Wenbo.


    Although tianxianmen was not as good as Lin Siyuan''s Wuji palace when it was handed over to him, after the past few years, it developed rapidly and had a strong expansion ability. It didn''t take long to catch up with the achievements of Wuji palace.


    I just heard that most of the members of the fairy family that day were pretty girls.


    The Cultural Heritage Museum, taking advantage of the sect of tianxianmen, wantonly recruited many girls she liked, and interpreted the word "romantic" very well.


    "Nonsense, sect leader, do you think we don''t know? When you come back this time, the master has arranged for you to be the master''s wife. When you meet that woman, I''m afraid your eyes will be straight, and you won''t even pay attention to our sisters. "


    "Is that Zhao shuning who has the title of the most beautiful woman in the world?"


    "Well."


    When Zhao shuning heard it, the man inside gave out a scornful sneer.


    "Ladies of all families are never my favorite type. I like your enchanting figure. In bed, they are also the kind of women our sect leader likes. When they get to bed, they are like dead fish. They have no interest at all. Our sect leader has no interest in such women."


    Zhao shuning heard this.


    There was a smile on his lips.


    Huan''er said: "Miss, he said that about you. Why don''t you get angry? Instead, he laughed


    "If he really doesn''t like me, it''s my blessing."


    When Zhao shuning smiles, it makes people feel even more amazing.


    Looking at the man named Wenbo inside, Zhao shuning knows that there must be no one in the front yard now.


    Lin Feng, the old thief, wants Zhao shuning and Wenbo alone.


    But Lin Feng didn''t expect that the fair would take his maid and concubine with him, and then openly flirt in the yard.


    "Master Wen, my young lady is here."


    When the man heard this sentence, he was a little formal. He pushed away the women around him and arranged his clothes.


    Zhao shuning, after all, is the granddaughter of the owner of the family. He has to give the necessary face.


    From the courtyard door, slowly appeared a figure.

 Chapter 360

    Zhao shuning is 17 years old.


    It was the most beautiful time for girls.


    When she appeared, she walked slowly towards Wenbo with a smile on her face.


    Wen Bo lost his mind at the first sight of Zhao shuning.


    Can a lady from a big family have such a posture?


    A white mop smoke cage plum blossom Baishui skirt, the outer cover is moon Satin Embroidered Magnolia flying butterfly thin clothes, lined with light pink brocade wrapped chest.


    There are delicate golden butterfly embroidered on the cuffs, a few lace on the chest, a thin layer of gauze on the skirt, and a gold belt on the waist, which makes you look elegant and graceful.


    "You are what master Lin called master Wen?"


    The woman opened her lips lightly, and her breath was like orchid. In front of her neck lay a delicate bronze medal, on which there were some words.


    Zhao shuning slightly made a ceremony, with gentle and generous movements.


    This action adds a sense of elegance.


    Wenbo didn''t come back. He looked at Zhao shuning vaguely and looked at her carefully.


    He thought that the title of "the most beautiful woman in the world" was just a false praise of this woman from the people of Dongze Dahuang. Unexpectedly, the rumor was so consistent with the real person.


    There is a pair of Silver Butterfly Earrings beside Zhao shuning''s ears. He uses a silver hairpin to hold his black hair, and makes a delicate willow hairpin, which looks fresh, beautiful and elegant.


    Daimei light, cherry lips are not dyed and red, the whole body exudes the sweet fragrance of orchid, beautiful and charming.


    Zhao shuning''s every move exudes the atmosphere of nobility. His beauty is like a fairy stepping into the world, waving the jade face fan in his hand, elegant and temperament.


    "Master, master?"


    Wenbo didn''t look back until his concubine spoke.


    However, the woman in front of us is beautiful, but it is too fatal.


    Besides, he didn''t like such an old-fashioned woman. When he was together, he only knew how to sing and how to follow. It would have lost a lot of fun.


    "You are the Zhao shuning introduced by the master."


    "It''s me."


    "You should understand what the owner means."


    It''s not taboo that the culture and museum are embracing each other.


    Zhao shuning shook his head: "I don''t understand."


    Wenbo said, "are you pretending?"


    Zhao shuning doesn''t want to have too much entanglement with this man. He doesn''t look up to himself. For himself, it''s a good thing.


    "Since I have nothing to say with master Wen, this is the end of our conversation."


    Without waiting for Wenbo to answer, Zhao shuning said to his maid, "huan''er, come back with me."


    "Sect master, you see, a little foreign girl dare to be so presumptuous to you."


    "She may not know what your identity is. The head of Tianxian sect is called the master of sword field. She flatters your girl, but she doesn''t pay attention to you."


    Zhao shuning smiles and doesn''t reply. It''s up to them to say.


    Wenbo originally held his hands and wanted to see how everyone''s daughter dealt with the scene, but he saw Zhao shuning''s disdainful eyes.


    His heart, immediately also came to the gas.


    The sword inlaid with silver in his hand suddenly pierced into the floor in front of Zhao shuning. In the way of Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning''s face, smile did not fade.


    She ignored Wenbo and continued to walk ahead.


    "Miss, please stay."


    "What''s the matter with master Wen?"


    "I''m very interested in you all of a sudden."


    Zhao shuning stopped and frowned.


    "However, although your appearance is really good, your waist is not soft enough, and your leg is not long enough. I don''t know whether it is slender enough under the skirt."


    Wen Bo said, and his body shook, his hands, will come up.


    Zhao shuning still kept smiling and dodged his hands.


    Wenbo originally wanted to see what a shameful picture Zhao shuning, a lady from a big family, would be after being molested, but unexpectedly, Zhao shuning''s skill was so flexible.


    This, however, surprised him a little.


    Wenbo said: "anyway, the owner intends to betroth you to me. Sooner or later, we are all one family. Now you don''t want to let me touch you."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile.


    "I don''t know. Has master Wen heard of a poem?"


    "What kind of poem? Is it a love poem you wrote to our master? I''ve heard from my master for a long time that your ability to write poetry is also first-class. "


    "Do you want me to read it to master Wen?"


    "Of course."


    Wenbo thinks that Zhao shuning is taking over his fault and wants to show his kindness.


    "A rat has skin, but a man has no instrument. What is immortality if there is no instrument? A mouse has skin and teeth, but a man has no end. If there is no end to people, how can we not die? A rat has skin and body, but a man is rude. "If you''re rude, don''t you die?"Wenbo''s face is a little gloomy.


    Although he has not read too many books, he can recognize that Zhao shuning''s words are not praising him, but calling him shameless in disguise.


    "What do you mean, miss?"


    "I boast about master Wen. Don''t you know that?"


    Wenbo looks gloomy.


    "Miss, although you are a relative of the owner, you forget that your surname is Zhao, not Lin. your identity is not as noble as you think."


    "Thank you for reminding me. I''ve never forgotten that."


    Huan''er came forward, took Zhao shuning and said, "Miss, let''s go back."


    "Good."


    "Want to go?"


    This time, Wenbo directly blocked in front of Zhao shuning.


    "What''s the matter with master Wen?"


    "The master''s wife is not worthy of you?"


    "I''m not worthy of you, young master. In many ways, you are beyond the reach of Shu Ning. How dare you stand at the same height as you, and dare not compete with it."


    "I don''t like so many four character idioms."


    "Is there nothing you want to ask me?"


    Zhao shuning gently tilted his head and asked, "master Wen, do you really want me to ask?"


    Her action is playful and lovely. When Wenbo saw her like this, she missed a beat.


    "Well."


    "It''s said that master Wen learned sword? Or the sword master? "


    "Of course, our sect leader has been in the Jianghu for so many years, and he still has this reputation."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "I want to ask young master Wen, why don''t you learn so many weapons in Dongze wasteland instead of sword?"


    "Ah?"


    "Master Wen, is there any skill in this sword move?"


    "Naturally."


    Zhao shuning: "divided into upper and lower sword?"


    Wenbo: "yes."


    Zhao shuning: "master Wen learned to use sword?"


    Wenbo: "I''ve learned the sword."


    Zhao shuning: "there are so many moves to lower the sword. Can there be a move called drunken sword?"


    Wenbo replied: "drunk sword, I play best."


    The smile on Zhao shuning''s face is even more serious. Several women beside him are livid, but Wenbo has no reaction.


    Zhao shuning: "is master Wen''s sword silver? It''s a good match for silver sword to accompany you. "


    Wenbo: "of course."


    "I''m afraid master Wen''s swordsmanship is superb now. Is it the unity of man and sword?"

 Chapter 361

    "Of course, otherwise, miss, where do you think my name as a sword master comes from?"


    Zhao shuning smiles but says nothing.


    Wenbo said: "Miss, there is something wrong with what I said."


    "Snake''s great words come from the mouth. If you speak so skillfully, you will have a good face. "


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s OK. I praise you."


    "In this way, Miss Wen still admires me," she said


    "Shu Ning has little knowledge and talent. He doesn''t deserve the name of master''s sword master. Naturally, he doesn''t dare to climb up. If nothing happens, I''ll go back to the room with huan''er first."


    "Good. I''ll come to you later. "


    Zhao shuning did not reply, then left with huan''er.


    Wenbo leans in front of the front courtyard door. Until he can''t see Zhao shuning, he turns around.


    "Zhao shuning is really beautiful, just like an ordinary woman''s family. She is very happy to see me. She knows that she has little talent and learning, and she doesn''t think she is worthy of our master. She has a shallow knowledge. If she is not so knowledgeable, it would suit my heart."


    "The master of our sect didn''t expect that Zhao shuning knew a lot about swordsmanship."


    I heard Wenbo say these words.


    The concubines who came with him couldn''t help laughing.


    "Little beauties, what are you laughing at?"


    The woman in red said, "master, you can have a good review of the swordsmanship that the young lady discussed with you before."


    "What''s the aftertaste? Isn''t it the combination of Xiajian, Yinjian, zuijian and Renjian?"


    After finishing this sentence, Wenbo just reflected what Zhao shuning''s previous words meant.


    "What she said later: snake''s great words come from her mouth. What''s the meaning of "Yan Zhihou"


    The woman in purple said, "that''s her disguise. Besides, you are arrogant, boastful and shameless."


    Wenbo''s face changed.


    "You all go out," he roared


    Those beautiful concubines, who were laughing, had to stop smiling when they heard these words. Reluctantly, they shook their bodies slowly and went out.


    Wen Bo is impatient.


    Then he went to his yard alone.


    Walking along the road, thinking that he was teased like this by a woman, it''s really ridiculous. However, over the years, he has finally seen a different "lady from a big family".


    "It''s interesting."


    "Tonight, let me meet you."


    Zhao shuning went back to his yard, huan''er quickly closed the door.


    "You have a lot of guts, miss."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Everyone in the world knows about young master Wenbo''s lust, but he really has strength. That''s why the old thief Lin Feng wants to woo him with you. Although he hasn''t responded yet, his confidants are not idiots. Sooner or later, they will tell him about your teasing. In this way, we will be miserable if he is investigated."


    Zhao shuning tilted his head.


    "Huan''er, you''re an old thief of Lin Feng now. It''s really easy to call."


    "Miss, what am I doing?"


    Zhao shuning took back his sight and said, "it doesn''t matter. If those women don''t speak with that color, I''ll waste my efforts today."


    Huan''er couldn''t understand what Zhao shuning wanted to do.


    Can accompany Zhao shuning in one side only, grind ink for her.


    In the evening, someone came to spread a message that there was a banquet in the front hall tonight. It was specially designed to clean up the culture and Museum of tianxianmen, and let Zhao shuning, a member of the courtyard, hurry to the front hall.


    Huan''er said, "Miss, I''ll clean it up for you."


    But Zhao shuning shook his head.


    He said to the messenger, "you tell the master that I''m not feeling well today. I can''t attend the banquet tonight. By the way, I''m sorry to master Wen."


    "What is it?"


    "What? Do you want me to tell the master in person? "


    Zhao shuning''s tone was gentle, and the servant quickly said, "naturally, I don''t need it. Miss is not feeling well, so I''ll go to bed as soon as possible."


    After the servants left.


    Huan''er looked at Zhao shuning and said, "Miss, if you don''t go to the banquet so blatantly, won''t you arouse the dissatisfaction of the young master of Xianmen culture and museum that day?"


    "Yes."


    "Ah?"


    "He will not only be dissatisfied, but also feel that I am deliberately aiming at him, or that I dislike him and despise him."


    "That young lady, you said before, young master Wen''s temperament is extremely strong, and he needs self-respect most. If you do this, you will be the enemy of him?"


    "Well."


    "Miss -- you --"


    "huan''er, I''m a little tired today. I want to go to bed first.""Well, I''ll go and get some foot water for the lady and wait on her to have a rest."


    Zhao shuning nodded and let huan''er boil the water.


    She looked at the beautiful face in the mirror and said with a smile: "it turns out that camouflage is such a hard thing. Xia Wanling, you''ve been pretending for so many years. Aren''t you tired?"


    Under the smile, the girl''s smile is cruel.


    She stroked the mirror slowly.


    This mirror is her favorite when she used to be Ye Ling. She often put it in her bedroom.


    After that fierce battle, they divided up all the objects in the palace.


    Zhao shuning felt the pattern on the bronze mirror.


    It''s so familiar.


    "All right, miss."


    Zhao shuning put away the expression on his face and said, "huan''er, after I wash my feet, you can go to have a rest. Don''t accompany me tonight."


    "But."


    "No, but no matter what sound you hear, don''t come out, just think you haven''t heard anything, you know?"


    Huan''er looks at Zhao shuning.


    Then he nodded firmly.


    Whatever the young lady says, she will do.


    This is what she promised to miss.


    "By the way, huan''er, I heard that this time, Mrs. Haitang''s two daughters also came back?"


    "Miss Hui, yes, it''s also because of this. Today, Lin Feng, the old thief, has released Mrs. Haitang."


    "It''s said that she has a little daughter named Lin Qingying, and she has come back."


    "Well, Miss Lin Qingying has been interested in master Wen since she was a child. It''s a pity that she was married to the frontier by Lin Feng because of her family marriage."


    "Well, please help me to invite this Miss Lin and say that I have a very good dress. It''s exquisitely made. It''s made by a famous embroiderer. I want to give it to her."


    "Miss! She doesn''t deserve it. You don''t know how vicious that woman is. "


    "Do as I say."


    "It''s - OK."


    At night, Zhao shuning was lying on the bed, dazed to see the moonlight through the window, projecting the shape of a branch on the table.


    Outside the yard came the sound of Sisi Suo''s footsteps.


    It seems that the comer should be drunk, so his footstep is so unstable.


    "Lin Feng, in order to completely tie me to the Lin family, and to win over the master of Tianxian sect, you really took great pains to transfer all the servants in my yard, just to let him succeed?"


    "But this time, you may be disappointed."


    Zhao shuning looked at the window, the door was locked, there, it should be the second choice of the master of Tianxian gate.

 Chapter 362

    The mental power in my hands is surging secretly.


    Having been to the Lin family for so long, I almost forgot how to use my mental power.


    Zhao shuning''s spiritual strength gathered.


    Her body, then quickly disappeared in the room.


    Only to see the window gently surging, the next moment, Zhao shuning appeared in the middle of the yard.


    Opposite her is the drunken cultural museum.


    Zhao shuning took out huan''er''s clothes in the heaven and earth bag and put them on his body. When he saw the cultural museum coming, he gave him a gift in a hurry.


    "Master Wen, my lady is not well."


    "It''s not comfortable. If the master presses her, she will be comfortable."


    Thanks to the dark night, huan''er''s height was not much different from Zhao shuning''s, and Wenbo was drunk again, so he didn''t find anything strange.


    "Master Wen, wait a minute. In fact, my lady has something to say to you."


    Wenbo is drunk and sleepy. She looks at the maid in front of her eyes. Her shadow is shaking in front of her eyes.


    "Well, it''s not too late for me to see your lady."


    "Master Wen, my young lady said she was happy with you."


    "What?"


    Does Zhao shuning, who spoke to him in the yard today, like him?


    "Yes, today, after our young lady came back, she was ill and had been lying in her room. Master Wen, our young lady is telling the truth. She really doesn''t think she is worthy of you, and she sees so many Yingyan around you, so she didn''t control her temper for a while. Besides, you are the master of sword field, and now she is the famous leader of Tianxian sect It''s human nature for our young lady to feel inferior. "


    Wenbo is carrying a wine pot.


    It''s all over the place.


    "You little girl, what you said, burp - er - is the truth."


    Zhao shuning lowered his head and continued: "master Wen, if my young lady knows that you are coming to see her tonight, she will be very happy. But if you rush in like this, I''m afraid that she will be frightened. She hasn''t adjusted her mind. If I see you in the morbid state at this time, I''m afraid that she will feel more ashamed when you meet again."


    Wenbo was stunned by the little girl in front of her.


    At this time, his mind is not in charge, and his thoughts follow the opposite little girl''s words, but he still thinks that the little girl is reasonable.


    "What do you say?"


    "Young master Wen, you wait in the side hall first. I''ll talk to the young lady and let her dress up. Then I''ll take you in to see her, OK?"


    "Master Wen, you and miss will be husband and wife for a lifetime. They will meet each other every day. Today, don''t be so anxious."


    "Well, you little girl, you are very eloquent. Our sect leader likes it very much. Come on, you can take me to the side hall first, and you should move quickly."


    Wenbo said, raised the wine pot in his hand and took another sip of wine.


    After Zhao shuning takes the man to the side hall, he quickly retreats.


    She went out of the door and banged into her thick chest. Zhao shuning immediately gathered spiritual power in his hand, and heard someone whispering: "it''s me."


    Hearing the sound, Zhao shuning looked up in amazement.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    Yan Ruyu took Zhao shuning to the roof.


    "If it''s all right, can''t I come to see you?"


    "No, master, I''m very happy to come to see me."


    "Did the man meet you today?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Yan Ruyu''s face showed a smile, and he was lucky. If he touched Ning''er, his hands would be lost.


    Zhao shuning said: "master, I''m not a child. You don''t have to worry. He can''t hurt me."


    "I''m afraid he''ll take advantage of you as a teacher."


    "Where is my advantage so easy to take? Besides, I won''t let him take advantage of me just like him."


    Yan Ruyu had a smile on her face.


    "What''s that like? Can you enter Ning''er''s eyes? "


    "At least, it''s Shifu."


    For a moment, Zhao shuning spoke quickly.


    Yan Ruyu''s face was even more smiling. Zhao shuning said, "master, don''t misunderstand me. There is no second person in the world who can match you. I don''t think about you."


    Zhao shuning is always afraid of making mistakes in front of Yan Ruyu.


    She doesn''t think much about what she says.


    But in front of Yan Ruyu, after she said something, she always had to think about it carefully to see if she had offended Yan Ruyu.


    The more explanation, the more confusion.


    Just at this time, a woman slowly entered Zhao shuning''s yard.


    It''s Lin Qingying.


    Zhao shuning made a movement of forbidding sound on his mouth, Yan Ruyu''s sleeve waved lightly, their body shape became transparent."This woman?"


    "Shh


    Yan Ruyu pointed to the bottom. The girl didn''t seem to hear them?


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief. With his master here, his skills are inferior to those of anyone else.


    "She is Lin Qingying, the youngest daughter of Mrs. Haitang."


    "What did she come to the house for?"


    "I''m going to give her a present."


    "What gift?"


    "A good Liuxian wide sleeve skirt."


    "You''re willing."


    Zhao shuning''s mysterious finger pointed to the man in the side hall and said to Yan Ruyu, "there''s him."


    "Ning er''s learning is bad."


    "No, I''m doing a good deed. They are a natural couple, one is lustful and the other is vicious. Master, I''ve asked about Lin Qingying. She loved Mu Wenbo when she was a child, but she didn''t like this Wenbo. Lin Feng married her to an aristocratic family at the border to consolidate the interests between the two families."


    "Well."


    "Lin Qingying is in that family. Because of his special status, he is also the wife of the official family. He has done a lot of good deeds all day long. Today, I put them together to do justice for heaven."


    Zhao shuning said a lot at one go.


    Yan Ruyu looked at the night wind blowing Zhao shuning''s hair a little messy, then stretched out her hand.


    Gently put the broken hair in front of Zhao shuning''s forehead to the other side.


    Zhao shuning, who had been chattering endlessly, froze because of Yan Ruyu''s sudden action, and even dared not let out the atmosphere.


    Yan Ruyu said gently, "your hair is in a mess."


    Until Yan Ruyu''s body moves away from Zhao shuning, she is relieved.


    Shifu has obsessive-compulsive disorder and cleanliness mania, so his previous actions have no other meaning, but he just can''t stand it.


    "Thank you, master."


    "The man, come out."


    Zhao shuning looked back and saw that Wenbo really came out of the side hall, and then came to a big tree.


    "Master, what is he going to do?"


    Yan Ruyu''s hand quickly covered Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    After a while, he released his hand.


    As soon as Zhao shuning was puzzled, he saw that Wenbo had gone back again. As he walked, he also raised his trousers, and his walking posture was also staggering.


    She should be able to think, just master, why should cover his eyes.

 Chapter 363

    Master''s body is so close to him.


    Zhao shuning is not without Xiao thought of his master.


    When she was Ye Ling, she thought about it countless times. She didn''t know what it would feel like to hold the master''s body.


    Zhao shuning is not afraid of everything, but when facing Yan Ruyu, his heart will become timid.


    So, she''s very judgmental.


    No matter when she was Ye Ling or after she became Zhao shuning, she did not dare to show her heart to her master.


    In the past, Zhao shuning could take advantage of his small body, treat himself as a child, jump into Yan Ruyu''s arms, ask for hugs and wipe money by the way.


    But now, this body has grown up.


    Every part of the body is growing well.


    If at this time, and then casually hold master freeloaders, then Zhao shuning will feel a little too shameless.


    "Creak -"


    Zhao shuning''s door opened.


    She turned back in surprise: "master, I locked my door."


    "For teachers."


    Then, they see that Lin Qingying slowly enters Zhao shuning''s room.


    "Master, I want to go down and have a look."


    "No


    Zhao shuning was settled.


    "But will she come out without me?"


    "No


    Sure enough, after going in, Lin Qingying saw Zhao shuning was not there. Instead, she flashed a lantern and searched her room.


    "I''d like to see what beauty things are used by the No.1 Beauty in the world to maintain her skin as well."


    "Day by day, I only know how to hide in the room and play with calligraphy and paintings, and I don''t know who she is pretending to."


    Zhao shuning looked back, a little embarrassed.


    And master so blatantly listen to others scold her, how can she feel so strange.


    Lin Qingying turns over Zhao shuning''s wardrobe and finds a box in the corner.


    When she opened it, she was shocked.


    "In this world, there are really wide sleeve Liuxian skirts."


    It''s the first time that Lin Qingying has seen such a delicate dress. The light blue cloth is smooth to the extreme. The embroidery on it, stitch by stitch, is slowly sewn by the hand embroiderer. Moreover, it''s worth mentioning that the wide sleeve Liuxian skirt adopts double-sided embroidery. No matter from the front or the back, it''s an excellent dress.


    "Don''t Ning''er like this dress? Willing to give it to her? "


    Zhao shuning said: "I can''t bear the wolf. I can''t bear it."


    "I''ll give Ning''er a better set for my teacher in the future, OK?"


    "Ah? OK, but the wide sleeve Liuxian skirt is exquisitely made. If it can be better than it, only fengguanxiayao, who got married in a big wedding, can match it. "


    Zhao shuning said unintentionally, but Yan Ruyu was on the heart.


    He looked at Zhao shuning''s side face.


    Ning Er, what does this mean to him?


    "Master, don''t look."


    Yan Ruyu''s vision, from the beginning to the end, has never left Zhao shuning''s body, so he does not understand why the little girl, the next moment, will cover his eyes with her hands.


    It was a long time.


    Zhao shuning just put down his hand.


    At this time, Lin Qingying in the room had changed his clothes.


    At this time, she was in front of the bronze mirror, turning around and enjoying her beauty.


    "Master, hot eyes."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Zhao shuning thought about the scene he had just seen. He was glad that he was quick. Otherwise, if the master saw Lin Qingying''s body, he would not be able to sleep for several nights.


    "Buddha depends on gold clothes, and people depend on clothes. Zhao shuning is not good-looking, because she is well dressed. Who else will wear this wide sleeve fairy skirt? It''s the most beautiful woman in the world."


    "I don''t know where Zhao shuning has gone, but even if she comes back, she doesn''t care what she says to me, according to her stuffy character."


    Lin Qingying sat down and dressed up in front of the bronze mirror.


    Think of the usual Zhao shuning dress up, unconsciously imitate.


    "Master, am I ok?"


    "Well, Ning''er is more beautiful than everything else."


    Zhao shuning nodded contentedly.


    She said unconsciously: "look at Wenbo. Although he is the leader of Tianxian sect and has taken Yangyan pill, in my opinion, his age should be much older than my brother Zhao Huai. If my brother is still there, he won''t --"


    Zhao shuning said, and his voice dropped.


    Yan Ruyu said: "Ning''er, those things have passed. You don''t have to think about them any more."


    Zhao shuning was silent for a long time.Raised his eyes, light said: "I don''t want him, just my habit, has not changed."


    After that, without waiting for Yan Ruyu to speak, she raised her head and looked at the stars in the night sky.


    When she was a child, whenever she couldn''t control her tears, she would always look up at the sky, and then force her tears back.


    Zhao shuning is seventeen years old.


    Zhao Huai has been dead for more than a year.


    But sometimes, she still thinks of that teenager.


    That gentle youth, will smile to Zhao shuning said, brother will protect you.


    "Ning er."


    "All right."


    Zhao shuning lowered his head, and then said: "master, I''m ok. You don''t have to worry about me. In more than a year, I''ve recovered. My brother is not here, but as you said, he just changed a way to protect me."


    "Well."


    "Besides, I have many important people, including my father, mother, grandfather, uncle, Zhao Xiangxiang, Xie Yu, and more importantly, I have master you."


    Yan Ruyu touched Zhao shuning''s hair with a smile.


    Zhao shuning said: "Shifu is the most important person in my life. Whether I am Ye Ling or Zhao shuning, you are always by my side."


    "Master, you have thousands of apprentices. Am I the one who is the least competitive?"


    Yan Ruyu frowned lightly.


    "I don''t have many apprentices."


    "Ah?"


    "In Dongze Dahuang, I have only one apprentice."


    "Master, have you ever accepted many female apprentices?"


    "No, I only have two female disciples."


    Zhao shuning was jealous. She knew that she shouldn''t ask, but she couldn''t help asking.


    "Another woman, isn''t she very good?"


    "Well."


    "May I have her name?"


    "Her name is rocho."


    "I see, master, you don''t have to say."


    The name luoqiu is a legend for the people of Dongze Dahuang and for the people of the whole Kyushu mainland.


    Zhao shuning grinned, as if to cover up some out of control tone, specially said: "she is indeed much better than me."


    "Ning''er is the best in my heart."

 Chapter 364

    Zhao shuning said goodbye with satisfaction.


    In her heart, at this time, she felt beautiful and bubbling.


    Originally a very beautiful picture, it was disturbed by the movement of the courtyard below.


    Zhao shuning just looked down in a hurry at this time.


    "Oh, no, I''m just talking to Shifu. I forget that there''s the man who is the leader of Tianxian sect."


    With that, Zhao shuning was about to jump.


    "Ning''er, what are you going to do?"


    "I''ll go down."


    "Don''t go down."


    Zhao shuning was full of doubts.


    "Why?"


    "The man''s hands and feet are not clean, and his mind is dirty."


    "But -"


    but if she doesn''t go down, how can this matter be carried out?


    "To see a play, what should happen will always happen." As soon as Yan Ruyu waved her hand, the sound of the bronze mirror falling on the ground came out of Zhao shuning''s room.


    With such a loud voice, it naturally attracted the attention of Wenbo.


    Wenbo wanders towards Zhao shuning''s room.


    He could roughly see from the silhouette of the window that the woman was dressed up just as the little servant girl had said before.


    When Lin Qingying hears the sound of footsteps outside the room, he thinks it''s Zhao shuning who has come back. Thinking that Zhao shuning''s room has been turned so disorderly by himself, Lin Qingying suddenly doesn''t know how to deal with it and blows out the light in the room.


    "Squeak -"


    the door of the room was pushed open.


    A man with a full body of wine, a foot into Zhao shuning''s room.


    Lin Qingying subconsciously some panic.


    But by looking at the moonlight, she found that the person who came was not Zhao shuning, but the cultural museum she had in mind.


    Wenbo dares to open the door because it''s in the moonlight. Lin Qingying can see his general appearance, but Lin Qingying is in the room. It''s very dark in the room. Wenbo can only see her general dress, but she can''t see her specific appearance at all.


    However, this is Zhao shuning''s room.


    The woman dressed up and waited.


    Besides waiting for Zhao shuning, who else?


    Wenbo smiles and closes the door behind him.


    Then, Lin Qingying saw that Wenbo slowly approached her, and then, step by step, forced her to the window.


    Her whole body''s blood, also along with it becomes hot.


    In front of the window, moonlight shines on it.


    The hairpin Zhao shuning wears today is shining in the moonlight.


    Before the woman in front of him made a sound, Wenbo lowered his head, then raised her head and kissed her.


    The hairpin fell to the ground and made a clear sound.


    In the beginning, women would resist.


    But later, instead of resisting, she began to cater to the man before she got up.


    The man''s interest is more intense, the hand, also began to slowly touch Lin Qingying''s body, with the two people''s deep kiss, the man''s hand, all the way down.


    Today, didn''t Zhao shuning go to dinner?


    What''s in this mouth? A smell of garlic?


    But the woman under him was so charming that his hands wrapped around his neck like a water snake. The man didn''t have time to think about it. He picked up the woman and went to the bed.


    "Today, I see you look very thin, but I didn''t expect that your body is so plump."


    It''s really heavy to hold it.


    Lin Qingying bashfully beats Wenbo''s chest.


    With a smile, the man didn''t even put down the curtain on the bed, so he began to take off the woman''s clothes.


    Wenbo is drunk.


    Lin Qingying is not drunk.


    In fact, at the moment when the man rushed in, Lin Qingying, as a woman, wanted to refuse at the beginning. But when the man approached her step by step, forced her to the corner, even bent over to kiss her, she could no longer control her true feelings.


    Or, to put it this way, she didn''t want to control at all.


    It''s a cultural museum.


    He is the man whom Lin Qingying admires.


    It''s the man she wants to marry most in all these years.


    Although she married into the Guanda family there, her husband was really in charge. She usually went out to see more men, and when she got home, her husband would "greet" her.


    But Lin Qingying''s husband has never satisfied her.


    As soon as her husband touched her, she felt sick.


    Now, the man Lin Qingying is thinking about day and night comes up on her own initiative. Originally, she didn''t intend to refuse


    Lin Qingying thinks that she will get up early tomorrow morning, and then quickly leave the yard as if nothing happened.


    At that time, if there is anything wrong, she will put it on Zhao shuning in this courtyard.


    Tonight, she wants to indulge."Little beauty, you are so beautiful."


    "I like your small appearance very much."


    "Don''t worry, master. I''ll satisfy you right away."


    In the room, began to spread out all sorts of unbearable sound.


    Thanks to Lin Feng, in order to satisfy the selfish desire of Wenbo tonight, she transferred all the servants in Zhao shuning''s yard.


    So now, no one is aware of the difference in the room.


    No one came to stop them.


    "Don''t live if you do evil."


    Zhao shuning murmured and turned around, only to find that Yan Ruyu was watching all this behind her.


    "Master, don''t listen and don''t look, so as not to pollute your eyes and ears."


    Yan Ruyu''s breath is warm.


    Zhao shuning put his hand on Yan Ruyu''s ear, and realized that his body was so hot that it was terrible.


    Yan Ruyu gently reaches out her hand, and then holds Zhao shuning''s hand.


    Master''s hand is very slender and good-looking. His hand is very big and can completely wrap Zhao shuning''s hand.


    Master''s hand is also very hot.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    In front of the girl lips light open, look, unexpectedly is so charming.


    Yan Ruyu swallowed.


    "Master, do you have a fever?"


    Yan Ruyu''s body is cold.


    When ye Ling was practicing with him, he felt very cold when he touched Yan Ruyu''s body.


    But now, the master''s face is red. Looking at it, he wants to take a bite.


    But Zhao shuning stiffly covers this idea.


    She kept persuading herself in her heart.


    Zhao shuning, it''s your master, your master, and the person you respect most. You can''t disrespect him. You should treat him like a God and worship him in your heart. You can''t have any dirty thoughts about him.


    "Master, how are you?"


    Zhao shuning''s left hand is held by Yan Ruyu, and only his right hand is free.


    Then she stretched out her right hand and gently stood on tiptoe to touch Yan Ruyu''s forehead.


    The girl''s breath is so close to Yan Ruyu.


    He missed a beat in his heart, and his hand began to exert a little force.


    "Master, you''re so hot. Shall we have a wash?"


    Zhao shuning''s words haven''t been finished.


    Yan Ruyu roared and leaned over.


    Ning''er''s lips are so soft, her body is so fragrant

 Chapter 365

    Zhao shuning has a thousand words in his mouth.


    At this time all stem in the heart, can''t say.


    Master, what happened to him?


    Are you poisoned?


    Or blind?


    Or is it a ghost?


    Zhao shuning shook his head, trying to throw these messy ideas out of his mind.


    Because of Zhao shuning''s action.


    Yan Ruyu just recovered and left Zhao shuning''s lips.


    Just that kiss, like a dragonfly skimming water in general.


    Very short, very short.


    Yan Ruyu thinks that Zhao shuning shakes his head. That must be because he doesn''t agree with his touch.


    Zhao shuning thought that the reason why the master didn''t go on was that he must have smelled the flavor of the leek dumplings he ate in his room tonight.


    I knew that master would kiss her today.


    Whatever she said, she would wash incense. She would not eat any meat dishes in a day, and she would not touch the plate of leek dumplings brought by huan''er.


    When Yan Ruyu couldn''t see it, Zhao shuning licked his lips, a feeling that he didn''t have enough.


    Really, what a pity.


    Maybe there won''t be such an opportunity in the future, will there?


    Under the moon before the flowers, the room was full of clouds and rain.


    But Zhao shuning on the roof felt embarrassed when he touched his nose.


    Those two people, they are so late, and they are not finished. Aren''t they tired? You know, if they do this all night, then she and Shifu can only stay on the roof all night.


    "Well, master, do you have something important to do?"


    "No


    "Or, if you''re hungry, I''ll get you something to eat?"


    "Not hungry."


    "Master, why do you want to eat people?"


    Yan Ruyu turns back, leans forward, looks at Zhao shuning''s eyes, looks serious, Zhao shuning also looks at Yan Ruyu like this.


    Master''s blue eyes are really beautiful.


    In addition, the master''s perfect facial features and skin that can be broken by blowing bullets make Zhao shuning sink deeply.


    If such a perfect master belongs to himself, how good it would be.


    "I want to eat, but she won''t let me."


    Yan Ruyu''s words gently fall on Zhao shuning''s ear.


    Zhao shuning''s heart keeps beating. What does Master mean by this?


    "Master, I don''t like it."


    Yan Ruyu was stunned, straightened up, looked at Zhao shuning and said, "well, now, maybe we can''t eat it."


    It needs to be raised again.


    Zhao shuning felt that there was something wrong with the master tonight.


    As soon as she looked up, she felt that the moon tonight was really round.


    By the way, the full moon night, the master''s illness?


    "It''s OK. When I came here, I had already taken a hot spring."


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he realized something and asked, "master, how can you pry into my heart without permission?"


    Yan Ruyu side body, looking at Zhao shuning way: "can''t?"


    Zhao shuning''s heart began to jump wildly again.


    What happened? As long as the master looks at himself with this kind of eyes, he can''t help but want to know what the crime is?


    What''s more, when the master said this, he seemed so overbearing.


    "Yes, yes, yes."


    Of course, you can give yourself to the master if you want.


    Immediately, Zhao shuning quickly covered his mouth.


    But it''s too late.


    Yan Ruyu lips, set off a good-looking arc, Zhao shuning a look, then into the fan.


    "Give me you?"


    "No, no, I''m talking nonsense. What I think in my heart is not what I want to say. Bah, bah, bah, no, I want to say, I''m thinking nonsense. Don''t take it seriously, master."


    How could she forget that the master had just read out what she thought in her heart, and how could she dare to continue talking.


    "But I''m serious. What should I do?"


    "Master, you are very different tonight from before."


    "Very different?"


    Zhao shuning nodded heavily and said seriously, "yes, it''s very different."


    Yan Ruyu stood up.


    The night wind blew up his green clothes.


    Zhao shuning looked at the master''s back and thought how he looked so lonely?


    "Ning''er, have you done one thing repeatedly, one thing, tedious, repeated, once done, it will take thousands of years."


    Zhao shuning shook his head, thinking that the master turned his back to her and couldn''t see it, he said, "No


    "I''m glad you didn''t."


    Yan Ruyu said: "before, I would only stay in Qingyun peak, watch the star array, or travel to the mainland of Kyushu, but I seldom stay in one place."Zhao shuning recalled.


    The master had a rest in Zhao''s house for a period of time. At that time, he was there.


    "I lived in Zhao''s house for some time. At that time, you were there."


    Sure enough.


    "I lived in Zonghui for a while, and you were there at that time."


    Zhao shuning knows what the master wants to say. Is she a drag on his progress? Otherwise, he can lie quietly in Qingyun peak cave and listen to Bai and Muwan serving him?


    "Ning''er, do you understand?"


    "I understand."


    "It''s because of you that I''m willing to stay in one place for a few days."


    Zhao shuning lowered his head in shame.


    "Master, don''t worry. In the future, I will strengthen my cultivation. After I get rid of the old thief Lin Feng, I will practice the mental method you gave me every night. I will never let you worry about me and clean up the mess for me."


    Yan Ruyu smiles and looks warm.


    "If you think so, think so."


    Zhao shuning pulled Yan Ruyu''s cape and said, "master, are you angry with me?"


    "No


    Yan Ruyu said, "I won''t be angry with you."


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just when Zhao shuning wants to say something more to ease the awkward atmosphere, Yan Ruyu suddenly feels something.


    "Ning''er, I have something to do. I''ll go first."


    "OK, Shifu --"


    before we finished saying goodbye, Yan Ruyu disappeared, and Zhao shuning''s body began to turn from transparency to entity.


    Look at the sky, and then look at the two people who are still fighting in the room.


    Zhao shuning shrugged and jumped down.


    Since they are not finished yet, she can only find huan''er to squeeze. Tonight, she has to keep up her energy. Tomorrow, she will have a good play.


    Maybe you''ll have to play by yourself.


    Zhao shuning quietly went to huan''er''s room, and then pushed open the door.


    At this time, after approaching, Zhao shuning saw that huan''er was sleeping soundly, and the saliva was still hanging on his lips.


    It seems that I think too much today. I thought the noise next door would disturb huan''er. I specially told her not to come out no matter what she heard.


    Look at this situation now, even if it''s lightning, thunder and wind, I''m afraid I can''t wake up huan''er.


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    He took two kinds of bedding from the heaven and earth bag and put them on the ground. Slowly, he fell asleep.

 Chapter 366

    Zhao shuning was woken up.


    She opened her eyes and looked out of the window in a daze.


    It''s still dark, and it''s not bright yet.


    Lin Feng is really anxious. So soon, he wants to catch the traitor.


    Zhao shuning gets up, puts away the bedding, and then turns huan''er on the bed with his hand. As soon as huan''er opens her eyes, she sees the young lady in front of her, wipes her brats, and hears the sound outside.


    Surprised: "Miss, what happened? What are you doing here? "


    Zhao shuning said: "someone is coming?"


    "What are they doing here?"


    "Catch the traitor?"


    "Ah, miss, what are you talking about?"


    Zhao shuning continued: "huan''er, get up. The play will be staged soon."


    Huan''er: "isn''t that right, miss? Even if it''s a traitor, shouldn''t it wait for dawn? It''s not even bright. What''s their hurry? "


    Zhao shuning sneered.


    "Of course, they are worried. They are afraid that if they come late, the people will disappear. In this case, the scene they want to see will be ruined."


    Although huan''er didn''t know what Zhao shuning meant, she didn''t dare to dally. She got up in a hurry and wore her own clothes, shoes and socks.


    "Where did you sleep, miss?"


    "In your room, you will say that I was afraid of sleeping alone last night, so I stayed with you all night, you know? I''m happy


    "Don''t worry, miss. I see. Where did you sleep? When I sleep at night, my posture is not very good-looking. Did I press you? "


    Zhao shuning pointed to the underground.


    Huan''er was moved to tears.


    It''s so nice of her to sleep on the floor so as not to disturb her. How could she meet such a nice young lady.


    "Are you ready?"


    "Well."


    "Why are you so tearful? Didn''t sleep well? "


    "No, miss, I''m fine."


    Zhao shuning nodded and looked out the door.


    At this time, the leader was Lin Feng, followed by Mrs. Haitang, Miss Xiao, and even Mrs. Xiang.


    Zhao shuning looked at the window.


    The group of people, with a lot of family members behind them, seemed to be the guests who stayed in the forest house last night.


    This Lin Feng, do really enough ruthless, not to mention Zhao shuning this body is still flowing his Lin blood, even if Zhao shuning is not his family.


    He did not think about it. If it was what he thought, Zhao shuning''s life would be completely destroyed and he could only marry Wenbo.


    However, Lin Feng that old thief, how can care these.


    See that a group of mighty people, straight toward Zhao shuning''s house, the purpose is very strong.


    When we got to Zhao shuning''s house, everyone stopped.


    With Lin Feng''s signal, Mrs. Xiang stood out.


    Zhao shuning can also understand that although Mrs. Xiang is Lin min''er''s mother, Lin min''er is more or less weak, but there are many differences between her and Mrs. Xiang. Lin min''er is so strong that she will not attach herself to men.


    Mrs. Xiang is different.


    "What are they going to do, miss? There''s no one in your room. "


    Zhao shuning whispered back: "who told you there was no one in my room? There are not only people in my room, but also, ah, more than one. "


    "Ah?"


    "Keep looking down."


    Mrs. Xiang coughed a few times and then knocked on the door.


    There was no movement inside.


    Under the sign of Lin Feng, Mrs. Xiang''s knock on the door was louder.


    There was a hazy sound coming out of it.


    "Who is it?"


    "Shuning, it''s me. I''m Mrs. Xiang. I''ve come to see you. By the way, have you seen master Wen? He disappeared after the dust washing banquet last night."


    The woman inside suddenly sat up.


    He woke up the man.


    "Who, little beauty, woke up early in the morning?"


    The man''s voice came out, Lin Feng''s face, hung a successful smile, Mrs. Xiang''s face, at that moment, became pale.


    When Lin Qingying realized what had happened, her head hummed and she could not think any more.


    Last night, she was so tired that she overslept today.


    Lin Feng outside, cough.


    "That, Wenbo, what do you do in shuning''s room? What''s the style of being a lonely man and a widowed woman? If you destroy shuning''s innocence, you will be responsible for her in your life. Otherwise, I, Lin Feng, won''t agree."


    Mrs. Haitang also said: "master, don''t worry. Now Zhao shuning has done such shameless things. Her reputation stinks in the Dongze wasteland. Alas, it''s a pity that master still has high hopes for your granddaughter, but after all, she came out of the mountain village, which is not as good as the ladies in the family. It''s understandable to do such a thing.""Shuning, you come out, I''ll decide for you. If Wenbo bullies you, I''ll let him be responsible for you."


    "Shame."


    Mrs. Haitang fell into the well and sighed all the time.


    "If my daughter has done such dirty things, I will make her kneel in the ancestral hall for three days and three nights, not to eat, to see her face, to face the ancestors."


    Lin Feng turned around and said, "madam, you can say less. Shu Ning is now a member of my Lin family. If anything happens, we will make the decision for her. Don''t make it too big."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    What Lin Feng said is ridiculous.


    Don''t make things too big? What did he do with a bunch of foreign visitors?


    Also, since you don''t want to let Mrs. Haitang go down the well and lead you astray, just ask her to step down. As for acting such a respected saint in front of others?


    "Ah


    Inside the man, suddenly came a roar.


    "Why are you!"


    Outside the people anxious, Lin Feng also don''t care about decent, all of a sudden kicked open the door of Zhao shuning.


    At this time, there is not a thing on the body of the cultural museum, covering several key points with clothes scattered on the ground.


    And on the bed, you can see a person hiding under the quilt, the body, still shivering.


    "Wenbo, don''t put on your clothes yet."


    The man quickly picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on.


    Lin Feng took a look at Mrs. Xiang and motioned her to check.


    "Shuning, it''s OK. The master will make the decision for you. Don''t be afraid. When this happens, everyone won''t want to."


    Mrs. Xiang said in a tone that was like crying.


    "Master, madam Haitang, what are you doing in my room?"


    At this time, a sleepy, well-dressed girl appeared outside the door.


    She looked at the people in the room with a questioning face.


    "Zhao shuning, why are you outside?"


    "I saw that there was no one in my yard last night. The animals at night scared me. So I went to sleep with huan''er all night. What''s the matter? What happened? "


    Zhao shuning''s innocent face perfectly explains what is an outsider.

 Chapter 367

    "You weren''t in the room all night yesterday?"


    "Well, master Lin, what''s the matter? Why do you all look at me like this? Ah, master Wen, why are you in my room? "


    Wenbo looks at Zhao shuning and the woman on the bed.


    Then he lowered his head and was ashamed.


    He didn''t feel that he had done too much, but as soon as he thought that he had been fighting with Lin Qingying for so long last night, he felt disgusted and ashamed to himself.


    He enjoyed such a woman last night.


    Lin Qingying is the youngest daughter of Mrs. Haitang and Lin Feng.


    Begonia husband''s life is dignified, and Lin Feng''s life is not bad, but Lin Qingying has many flaws.


    She usually does not pay attention to health, and does not know how to adjust diet, so she is fatter than other women.


    In addition, Lin Qingying likes to peek at the cultural museum when he was a child. After he was found once, he not only felt no shame, but also intensified his efforts. He was more unscrupulous to the cultural museum because he was the daughter of the owner of the family. Or did the cultural museum make a breakthrough in the spiritual power later? After Lin Feng began to attach great importance to him, Lin Qingying was not so unscrupulous.


    However, the little girl, with her fat hand touching her chest, felt disgusted. Even now, Wenbo dare not forget it.


    "You''re outside. Who''s the man in the bed?"


    Xiao beauty stood out, and then hot temper of her, directly lifted the quilt.


    The woman under the quilt shrank into a ball and appeared in front of everyone.


    After looking at the person on the bed clearly, Mrs. Haitang almost fell to the ground, and Lin Feng. When she saw Lin Qingying''s face, she immediately turned around and scolded, "I don''t know how to behave. It''s embarrassing. She still doesn''t put on her clothes. All the other people go out for me."


    A group of people came out of Zhao shuning''s room.


    Huan''er supports Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning said weakly: "that person, is it my aunt? Why is she in my room? "


    "Huan''er, why did you sleep so hard last night? You didn''t know how to greet me when my aunt came?"


    Huan''er understood Zhao shuning''s meaning, and immediately knelt down, trembling and said: "master, madam, excuse me, miss. I really didn''t know when the master of the Lin family came last night. If I knew, I would definitely arrange a guest room for her. Maybe it was because the master of the Lin family wanted to talk to miss last night, that''s why --"


    huan''er said There is no logic at all. In fact, we all know that no matter what other people say, it is useless to put the facts in front of us.


    In this way, you can see that Lin Qingying and Wenbo were hanging out in Zhao shuning''s room last night. Not only that, they also turned over Zhao''s clothes.


    "Master Lin, aunt and master Wen, there must be some misunderstanding between them. They are sure that they did not do it intentionally."


    "Zhao shuning, shut up. You are not allowed to talk about Qingying."


    "I, Mrs. Haitang, I didn''t. I didn''t mean that."


    Zhao shuning''s leg under his sleeve pinches his thigh to make him look tearful.


    There was another shush among the spectators.


    You see, this girl of the Zhao family is so understanding.


    She is not only good-looking and charming, but also knows how to intercede for her relatives. So simple, she should not know what dirty things Lin Qingying and Wenbo have done in her yard.


    Looking at people''s sympathetic eyes, Zhao shuning finally knows why she was willing to be weak that summer evening, and she has been doing it for so many years.


    Because a weak girl can arouse a man''s desire for protection in the first time.


    Looking at the tearful Zhao shuning, Wenbo feels even more regretful. This is the woman he wanted yesterday. If Lin Qingying didn''t show up, the most beautiful woman in the world today would be the leader of Tianxian sect.


    "Shut up, don''t you think it''s embarrassing enough? You see, this is the good daughter you taught. "


    When Lin Feng spoke, he kept glancing in another direction.


    The man he was looking at was Lin Qingying''s husband''s family.


    Lin Qingying''s husband, Yang Chen, is also a famous family in the border areas. Although he is not as famous as the Lin family, he is also an echo of the existence.


    Now, with a black face, he looks at the scene in front of him and feels ironic.


    "Well, son-in-law Yang, I will definitely give an account to the Yang family. You can rest assured that Lin Feng, who has been in Dongze wasteland for so many years, will never cover up his daughter."


    Yang Chen nodded with a green face.


    The Lin family has brought up such a daughter, which is really glorious.


    After a while, Lin Qingying got dressed and came out.


    As soon as she came out, Lin Feng rushed forward and slapped her face.


    Lin Qingying''s body couldn''t support the sudden strength, so she fell to the ground, and her right face swelled immediately."A disgrace."


    He Lin Feng''s face, which he built up after decades of hard work, is now ruined by this black sheep.


    Let so many people around, later spread out, his good reputation of the Lin family, because of this, will have a stain.


    "Father, what do you want to do with me? At the beginning, I was going to marry Wenbo, but you didn''t want to marry me to Yang Chen."


    Yang Chen''s hands were clenched into fists.


    Mrs. Haitang said: "Qingying, shut up and admit your mistake with your father."


    Lin Feng had never beaten Lin Qingying before, so now Lin Qingying has such a big reaction.


    "Wenbo, why don''t you speak? It''s good for you to even defend me. Last night, you jumped on me, not me!"


    When the man saw that the woman mentioned him, he was even more angry.


    "Last night, I thought you were Zhao shuning. I was drunk and couldn''t see you clearly, but you didn''t. You should know who I am. You can push me away. Why don''t you push me away?"


    The woman sat back on the ground in despair.


    Lin Feng''s eyes are also more angry.


    Now that tianxianmen is bigger, Lin Qingying dares not to pay attention to the Lin family. No matter how not, Lin Qingying is Lin Feng''s daughter. It''s not his turn to be an outsider.


    "Be quiet."


    Lin Feng roared.


    No one dared to speak again.


    He looked at Yang Chen and said, "son-in-law, look at this. How do you want to solve it?"


    If Lin Qingying didn''t say those words before, Yang Chen might sell Lin Feng a face, and don''t put it on the surface, but now, it''s too late.


    Yang Chen originally regarded women''s three obediences and four virtues as very important. In the Yang family, men are heaven and women are earth. But Lin Qingying gave him a hat in public. He also said that he was not the one who wanted to marry.


    "My Yang family temple is too small to accommodate the big Buddha of the Lin family. In the future, I Yang Chen dare not think about the people of the Lin family. From today on, people will witness that I have nothing to do with the little girl of the Lin family."


    Yang Chen''s hand fell with the knife, and a corner of his clothes fell with the knife.

 Chapter 368

    When people looked at the scene, they didn''t know how to react.


    It seems that the Lin family''s assistance has been completely lost today.


    "Son in law, is there no room for accommodation in this matter?"


    Yang Chen bent down. Kneel down to Lin Feng three times, and then turn around, did not answer Lin Feng''s words, naturally, there is no half a pause.


    Zhao shuning''s face, a smile.


    Lin Feng, you will feel the feeling of betrayal and separation.


    Before I give you those things, now, I want the same, slowly take away from you.


    Yang Chen did not have the slightest nostalgia, and walked very natural and unrestrained.


    Lin Feng''s face was also very gloomy at this time.


    But Zhao shuning''s heart is a joy, Lin Feng, you think, this is over? No, it''s just the beginning.


    Lin Qingying suddenly thought of something, pointed to the girl beside Zhao shuning and said: "father, I was framed by Zhao shuning. It''s her. Her name is huan''er. She said that she wanted to give me a decent dress from a famous family. I just came to the appointment. I don''t know what happened."


    Zhao shuning frowned lightly.


    It seems that Mrs. Haitang, who has caught the straw, will fight Zhao shuning no matter what.


    Zhao shuning, with a smile in his eyes, is going to hold out his hand to stop Madame Haitang.


    However, at this time, a figure blocked in front of her, also took the slap of Mrs. Haitang.


    It''s the cultural museum.


    Zhao shuning didn''t expect that at this time, Wenbo was willing to stand up in front of her. His hands, which had already begun to gather mental strength, were slowly put back.


    "Master Wen, what are you doing? Are you really taken away by this fox spirit, and forget the kindness of the Lin family to you? "


    Mrs. Haitang''s tone was sharp and her attitude was fierce. What she said was to the point.


    Wenbo let go of Mrs. Haitang''s hand, dissatisfied.


    What he hates most is this sentence. The people of the Lin family always remind him and imply that what he has now is because of the Lin family.


    Even though they have done countless things for the Lin family over the years and won over hundreds of worships, they still don''t remember what they have done for them. They are never satisfied. They just think that they can do more for them.


    "Madam Haitang, you only rely on Lin Qingying''s words, but you don''t listen to Zhao shuning''s explanation. You have to do it. How did your reputation as the first lady come from?"


    "Wenbo, you -"


    Lin Qingying looked at the man in front of him in disbelief.


    He was the one who talked with himself last night, but in a twinkling of an eye, he could say these words so coldly.


    "Miss Lin, I didn''t know about it last night. As the leader of Tianxian sect, I have been licentious and romantic for a long time, but I would never touch a married woman. If I knew it was you last night, no matter how you seduced me, I would never touch you."


    Lin Qingying shook his head with tears in his eyes.


    It''s unbelievable.


    Why? How could he?


    She thought that Wenbo knew that it was him who came with him. Why, why did he embarrass himself in front of so many people?


    He turned around and looked at Zhao shuning. He said softly, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know it wasn''t you last night. Are you ok now?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    She knew that Wenbo had misunderstood, but she didn''t want to explain.


    They are not good people. If they are soft hearted at this time, all the previous things will be in vain.


    Wenbo thinks that after huan''er went to find Zhao shuning last night, Zhao shuning cleaned up and went to the side hall to find him, but he was no longer there. Then Zhao shuning went to the room to find him and found that he was making a fuss with her, so he was impatient and went to sleep with huan''er for a night.


    As for why she showed such an expression today, it is probably to protect her face.


    Lin Qingying looked at the man he had in mind, and he was so gentle with Zhao shuning. The imagination in his mind began to grow wildly.


    Why?


    She is just a granddaughter who lives in her family. What qualifications does she have? What identity do you have to occupy the cultural heritage?


    "Zhao shuning, I will kill you."


    The woman roared, and then rushed towards Zhao shuning.


    "I want to tear up your hypocritical face. I want to show the world whether you really deserve the title of the most beautiful woman in the world. The cultural heritage is mine. You can''t move it, you can''t move it!"


    That''s how crazy women are.


    Mingming, it''s Wenbo who takes the initiative to get close to Zhao shuning. Zhao shuning doesn''t make any moves, but it''s because Wenbo is Lin Qingying''s heart. She can''t bear to blame him and hurt him, so she sends this dissatisfaction and anger to Zhao shuning.But Lin Qingying is too stupid. She doesn''t know. Now she''s so hysterical, that''s what Zhao shuning wants.


    In this way, she really hit Lin Feng in the face.


    Some things, do not do some sacrifice, how to win sympathy.


    Zhao shuning now thinks that being a little white flower can get so much preferential treatment. If it''s not for fear of nausea, it''s not bad to wear this mask.


    "Pa!"


    This slap, solid hit Zhao shuning''s face.


    Originally, as long as zhao shu would rather hide, this slap would never fall on her face, but she didn''t want to and couldn''t hide.


    The crowd was stunned.


    Zhao shuning covered his face and began to sob.


    Wenbo slapped and directly pushed away Lin Qingying.


    Lin Qingying said: "I, I don''t know she won''t hide, I -"


    at this time, Mrs. Xiang hurried forward to check Zhao shuning''s injury.


    The injury is not serious, but Zhao shuning used some special means, so at this time her face looks quite red and swollen.


    "Lin Qingying, what are you doing?"


    The guests began to talk.


    "Lin''s mother''s daughter bullies her granddaughter in public. Master Lin is highly respected. How can this happen?"


    "Who said it is not? You see Lin Qingying has done such insulting things. But you see Master Lin, now there is no punishment result. Instead, you just watch Lin Qingying beat Zhao''s daughter."


    "It seems that children from other countries can''t equal their own flesh and blood."


    People began to talk about it.


    Zhao shuning''s mouth is filled with a sneer.


    Lin Feng, have you thought of it?


    This is the trick you used on me at the beginning. The outside world slandered me and said that I was cruel and bullied the weak. At the beginning, these rumors stabbed me like a needle. Now, I will return them to you in the same way.


    Let''s see if you can stand such invisible power.

 Chapter 369

    At this time, the fire has begun to burn, in order to make the fire more vigorous, we have to add a handful of firewood to it.


    Zhao shuning looks at Mrs. Xiang and Lin Feng with tears in his eyes. Then he slowly stands up and walks to Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng just wanted to say a few words of false comfort.


    But before he said it, Zhao shuning would kneel down to him.


    In front of so many people, he naturally did not dare to let Zhao shuning kneel down on him, otherwise it would be spread out that today''s matter, their Lin family and his Lin Feng''s status would be shaken.


    Zhao shuning didn''t want to kneel down. Seeing that Lin Feng helped her up, she stood up.


    "Master Lin, I beg you one thing."


    Master Lin? Isn''t Zhao shuning Lin Feng''s granddaughter? Why do you call Lin Feng master Lin? Is it true that Lin Feng took her back to the Lin family only because of Zhao shuning''s reputation in the world? After arriving at the Lin family, Zhao shuning actually had a bad life?


    "Shuning, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning covered his face, and when he put it down again, the tears, like a broken bead, kept falling down.


    "Shuning, you child, if you have something to say, why are you crying?"


    Zhao shuning was born good-looking, this cry, pear blossom with rain, previously by Lin Qingying slap, now looks very poor, let many door guest heart is a tight, raised the feeling of love.


    "Master Lin, I want to go home. I want to go back to the Zhao family."


    "You -"


    "master Lin, I miss my father and mother. When I was in the Zhao family, although I was not as rich as I am now, my parents, my family and no one ever beat me, and I never suffered such grievances."


    The crowd looked and sighed again.


    Yes, every child is a treasure held by her parents. Zhao shuning has suffered such a big grievance in the Lin family. If Lin Feng doesn''t give her an explanation, how can it make sense for her to be a 17-year-old girl.


    "Shuning, it''s really wrong for you today, but -"


    "master Lin, when I first came here, you promised my grandfather that you would treat me well and treat me as your own granddaughter. Later, I realized that you are kind-hearted and kind-hearted, but I, after all, am not your own granddaughter. It''s normal for you to deviate from me and Miss Lin Yes, it''s just - "


    when Zhao shuning said this, he choked a little and couldn''t get over it for a long time. In the eyes of outsiders, such a good girl must be impatient and speechless after being slandered.


    However, at this time, Zhao shuning just didn''t think about what to say, so he deliberately used this kind of mood to make a good draft.


    "It''s just that last night''s incident really concerns my innocence. Master Lin, I''m also a spiritual pharmacist. But when I came to the Lin family, I just wanted to do what I should do as a granddaughter of the Lin family. I thought that the Lin family could give me the greatest protection. But last night, master Wen went into my yard, and no one in the whole Lin family found out. That''s all It also made Miss Lin miserable today. "


    "Master Lin, Miss Lin vented all her anger on me. I don''t blame her. I''m just cold hearted. I''m clearly related to you in this big forest house. But at this time, no one is on my side."


    People will look at Lin Feng.


    Girls so weak, so humiliated, also have the blood of the Lin family, Lin Feng is how can watch her suffer such injustice.


    "Shuning, I''ll give you an account of this later, OK?"


    Want to put it off?


    No way!


    "Master Lin, if I was in the master bedroom in the yard last night, what would you do if I was affected by such things?"


    Lin Feng said, "we''ll talk about it later."


    "I want to go back."


    There were tears on the girl''s face.


    In people''s hearts, it''s really too much for such a good girl to be bullied like this.


    Clearly not her fault, she is also the victim, but just when Lin Qingying started, this Lin family, unexpectedly no one stopped.


    "Master Lin, let her go."


    Finally, a door guest really can''t see down, opened a mouth.


    With the first person saying this, there will be a second and a third.


    More and more people came forward.


    "Master Lin, Miss Zhao is homesick. Let her go back. It''s not too late to take her back when the Lin family''s problem is solved."


    "Yes, it''s normal for a little girl to suddenly lose her mind in the face of so many things. At this time, if her parents are by her side, she will be able to enlighten her."


    "Master Lin -"


    more and more people speak.


    Lin Feng''s brow is also more wrinkly more tight.


    Zhao shuning knows that it''s easy to be preconceived in some things. Now she takes the initiative to show weakness and win sympathy. Then Lin Feng will become the man at the top of the storm.At this time, he is in a dilemma and has to make a decision.


    Otherwise, the support of the Lin family''s disciples, their hearts, I''m afraid it will be scattered.


    "Everyone be quiet. I''m sorry. It''s my Lin family that is not strict. Today, I let you see the joke."


    He looks at Zhao shuning.


    Lin Feng knows that Zhao shuning also has strength. Although he doesn''t know what level the girl''s strength is, just now, she can easily avoid it, but she doesn''t. She is just slapped by Qing Ying. What does Zhao shuning want to do?


    "Master Lin, may I go?"


    Lin Feng sighed.


    "Child, I can''t afford you. If you want to leave, go back to Zhao''s house to relax. After a while, I''ll go to find someone to pick you up."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Thank you, master Lin."


    "Master, we can''t let this fox spirit go. It''s her who has harmed our daughter and made us lose such a good help from the Yang family. Besides, she doesn''t know how to take away the soul of the cultural museum. Master, such a woman is too dangerous to let her go."


    "Shut up


    Zhao shuning smiles and winks at huan''er.


    Huan''er came to help Zhao shuning''s "weak" body.


    "Huan''er, go and call the people of the Zhao family who I brought with me. We''ll pack them up today and go home."


    "Yes, miss."


    Zhao shuning got up and walked slowly.


    She didn''t believe that with the temper of Mrs. Haitang, she could stand such provocation from others.


    Sure enough, the familiar mental power came back.


    Zhao shuning was smiling.


    There is no turning back.


    Because she knew that this time, it was unwise for Mrs. Haitang to make a move. With so many people watching, Lin Feng would not let her succeed.


    Sure enough, the next moment, Zhao shuning heard a cry of pain behind him.


    She "surprised" back, Begonia lady spit blood at this time, has fallen in the pool of blood.

 Chapter 370

    However, to Zhao''s surprise.


    This time, there are two people.


    One is Lin Feng. She has already guessed that Lin Feng is the master of everyone, and Mrs. Haitang is his family. It''s normal for him to stop.


    But in addition, there is another person, that is, the cultural museum.


    He moved his hand at this time, which means that his relationship with the Lin family is no longer a grasshopper on a rope.


    It''s also because Wenbo and Lin Feng are shooting at the same time.


    Therefore, the injury of Mrs. Haitang is relatively serious.


    Zhao shuning looked at this scene, legs a soft, then sat on the ground.


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    Huan''er squats down in a hurry, anxious, thinking of helping Zhao shuning up.


    "Don''t touch me. I''m pretending."


    The voice was so light that only two people could hear it.


    Huan''er understood and changed her eyes quickly.


    "Huan''er, Mrs. Haitang? Is she going to kill me? "


    "Miss -"


    "I didn''t do anything. Why, why do I have such deep malice?"


    "Huan''er, help me up. I''m leaving now."


    At this time, Wenbo came to help Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning a carp fight, immediately stood up.


    Wenbo is a bit embarrassed.


    "I don''t like giving and receiving each other, master Wen. Now that Miss Lin has such a thing, you should take the responsibility of being a man and accompany her here."


    Wenbo looks into Zhao shuning''s eyes with a serious look.


    Zhao shuning is looked down upon by him as goose bumps, but now she plays a different role. She can''t rush up and blow his head out like before.


    "Shu Ning, I have nothing to do with her. What happened last night was a misunderstanding. Don''t be jealous. Will you forgive me?"


    Zhao shuning vomited in his heart.


    What the hell? What kind of vinegar?


    In her heart, there was only emperor Zun and master. She didn''t care about any other men.


    "I know what I did last night hurt you a lot, but I swear that as long as you follow me, I will give you a place, OK? If you don''t like so many women in tianxianmen, I can dismiss them all. "


    Zhao shuning thinks that Wenbo must be crazy.


    Just yesterday, he was still so sarcastic. He should be very angry with himself. He wanted to gouge out his flesh and dig out his heart.


    Now what is the appearance of such deep-rooted love?


    Moreover, as soon as he looked at himself with this kind of eyes, Zhao shuning felt that his goose bumps were about to stand up.


    "Shuning, you still won''t forgive me? Is that right? "


    Zhao shuning''s hand is holding huan''er.


    At this time, huan''er feels that her hand is pinched by the young lady. She knows that the young lady has a way of treating others, but once she faces others'' affectionate confession, she will be at a loss and don''t know how to deal with it.


    "Master Wen, my young lady is shy. She has gone through these things before. You are just trying to embarrass her by talking to her now."


    It''s still huan''er''s meeting to talk. What she taught her before was not in vain.


    "Master Wen, my young lady is in an unstable mood and has no time to think about it. If you really care about her, give her some buffer time, OK?"


    The man thought for a long time, then said: "good."


    Zhao shuning this ability return body, let Huan son help her, walked out.


    She knew that there would be a bloodbath in the yard at this time.


    But what does that have to do with her?


    Now, the great help of the Yang family is no longer there. The relationship between the two families is now incompatible because Lin Qingying''s red apricot leaves the wall.


    Zhao shuning is going to leave the Lin family now, and the Zhao family''s help is gone.


    Originally, in the past six months, the Lin family has overtaken the yuan family and become the second largest family in Dongze Dahuang.


    This sudden incident is equivalent to breaking the right arm of the Lin family. If Lin Feng doesn''t deal with it well, his reputation and status in Dongze wasteland will also plummet.


    Lin Feng, I gave these things to you at the beginning.


    You don''t know how to cherish, don''t know how to be grateful, use what I give you to kill me.


    So now, let me use the way you used to treat me to deal with you. What I gave you, now, I want you to double back.


    Lin Feng''s disciples are all over the Dongze wasteland. At that time, I will see that you boast your noble status and teach them the so-called "morality" while you trample that "morality" under your feet. How do you stand in the Dongze wasteland?


    When leaving the courtyard, Zhao shuning felt that there were many spiritual fluctuations in the courtyard.


    "Thank you, miss.""Well?"


    "Revenge for my sister."


    "Huan''er, one life is worth one life. At the beginning, I didn''t get revenge for your sister. After today, I will give you this opportunity to kill the enemy with your own hands."


    Huan Er nodded.


    Those people at the back of the courtyard may not know that they are in such a situation today. They are all traps designed by a 17-year-old girl.


    The little white flower is lovely.


    So, the original summer evening Caragana is also a small white flower, right?


    "Where are we going now, miss? Pack up and go back to Zhao''s house? "


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    If you don''t go back, how can you go back now?


    She has not witnessed the demise of the Lin family. What can she do now?


    "If we don''t go back to Zhao''s, where shall we go?"


    "Changwubao, Zhoujiang -- chujia."


    "The Chu family and the four big families have never dealt with each other. If we go, will we be swept out by others?"


    Zhao shuning smiles and walks forward slowly.


    Do you want to go out the door? can''t.


    Changwu fort in Zhoujiang is only about 50 kilometers away from the Lin family.


    The present Chu family is Zhao shuning''s best choice and the best place to settle down.


    "Miss, you may not know that the relationship between the Chu family and the Lin family has not been very good. Even the steward of the Chu family, situ Yun, looks down on the wives of the Lin family. Although the Chu family is very powerful, if we pass by like this, they will not accept us."


    "You laugh, miss."


    Huan''er is packing and talking about the interests with Zhao shuning.


    "It''s OK, huan''er."


    "Miss, you don''t know that situ Yun is still a master who can be dredged. But the brothers and sisters of the Chu family came back yesterday. The brothers and sisters of the Chu family, the couple of the Lin family, can be described as hating each other. As long as they are here, we Lin family people, but those who have something to do with the Lin family, can''t enter the Chu family."


    "The brothers and sisters of the first family are back?"


    "Well. Shall we, miss? "


    "They''re back, so much the better."


    Zhao shuning packed his bags. The next morning, he went out with huan''er and the people of the Zhao family.


    Huan''er is still reading.


    "Miss Zhao, we''ve been waiting for you for a long time, please."


    Huan''er''s mouth couldn''t be closed for a long time, because now the man who bows to Zhao shuning is situ Yun, the housekeeper of the Chu mansion.

 Chapter 371

    "Miss -- Miss -- yes, it''s steward situ. He, he --"


    "let''s go."


    Situ Yun walked forward.


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Follow behind.


    "Miss, how did you get in touch with situ Yun of the Chu family?"


    "I''ve seen it a few times before."


    "How many times would you like to help you? It''s not easy. "


    Zhao shuning smiles and doesn''t care about huan''er any more. She walks a few steps quickly, stands side by side with situ Yun, opens her lips lightly, and asks, "I heard that the head of Chu Fu''s family has come back. Xiao yunyun, why don''t you tell me such things?"


    Huan''er hears these words and hastens to pull Zhao shuning back.


    "Are you crazy, miss?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "How dare you call master situ Xiao yunyun? The master of the Lin family dare not call him so frivolously."


    "It''s not proper for me to call him that, is it?"


    "It''s not only inappropriate. When you call him like this, master situ is angry and won''t let us go to Changwu castle in Zhoujiang. Miss, we are under the yoke of others now. When we get to Chu''s house, we need master situ to help us. It''s not wise to offend him now."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Not as restrained as before.


    Out of the Lin family, the feeling is comfortable.


    Zhao shuning looked at situ Yun''s back and joked: "Xiao yunyun, do you hear me? My huaner is holding injustice for you."


    Huan''er: "Miss, how can you do it again?"


    "Miss shuning, why can''t you get rid of this tease after so many years?"


    Zhao shuning shrugged his shoulders and said pointlessly: "Xiao yunyun, you don''t know how much I''ve lived in Linfu. Thank you for running for me these years. If it weren''t for you, I would not have been able to communicate with shuiyunsheng."


    "I owe you a favor at the beginning, but now I have no way to pay it back."


    "By the way, master situ, this girl is called huan''er. You should remember lvwu back then. This girl is lvwu''s sister."


    Situ Yun looked at huan''er and nodded to her.


    Huan''er is timid and shrinks behind Zhao shuning.


    "Miss, do you know Master situ?"


    "Well, I''ve seen it several times, and I can say a few words, right? Little cloud


    Situ Yun sighed, shook his head and walked ahead.


    Seeing that Zhao shuning and situ Yun are familiar, huan''er no longer comes forward to disturb their conversation, but follows them attentively.


    "You have been here for more than half a year, and you have done what you should do."


    Zhao shuning: "well, next, it''s time to close the net. By the way, it''s an unexpected harvest. The owner of Tianxian sect should not work in the hands of Lin Feng, the old thief."


    Situ Yun was surprised by the news.


    "Beauty trick?"


    "Xiao yunyun, do you admit that I have a little beauty?"


    Situ Yun continued to walk forward with a smile and said, "to tell you the truth, I was surprised to see you here half a year ago. You used to look like a tomboy, but now you look like a beauty."


    "It was too young to clean up."


    Situ Yun said: "I admire your courage very much. At that time, you could ignore the power and trample those people under your feet. Now you have more charm than before."


    "Oh?"


    "In the past, you were lonely and brave. When you met something you didn''t like, you would never swallow your anger. Even if you were struggling with your wounds, you would have to seek justice for those ordinary people. But now, when I saw you half a year ago, I knew that you have become different."


    "What? I''m a villain now, ignoring the justice of the common people? "


    Situ Yun stopped and said calmly, "it''s not natural. Now that you''ve grown up, it''s growing up in your heart. You''re no longer impulsive and know how to use tactics as before. Although I don''t know what you''ve experienced, you''ve made such a big change. However, this change is a good thing for you and has avoided a lot of casualties."


    "I don''t want to work hard on things that can be solved without swords. You know, it''s really painful to stab people with some soft knives."


    Situ Yun and Zhao shuning walk side by side.


    Situ Yun still remembers that when she first met this little girl, she only reached her waist. Now in a twinkling of an eye, she was almost as tall as herself.


    Sure enough, the 18 changes in women''s life and the changes in Zhao shuning''s life are the biggest.


    "By the way, Xiao yunyun, you didn''t tell me that your master has come back."


    When it comes to the brothers and sisters of the Chu family, situ Yun''s face is much heavier.


    "Xiao yunyun, what''s the matter?"


    "In fact, the owner of my family agreed that I would take you to Chufu, but he didn''t let you live in the main hall. You should live in the private courtyard of chujia, miss shuning. Maybe you will suffer some grievances at that time.""That''s all right, that''s all right."


    Situ Yun: "the master of my family, he always has this attitude towards the people of the Lin family. It''s very kind to accept that you live in a private courtyard. If it wasn''t for ye Xingchen, maybe the master of my family would not even give you this right."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "It''s OK. I understand."


    Chuwen chunuan''s brother and sister didn''t like the leaders of the four families when they were with Ye Ling. Later, their master and son Ye Ling died in the encirclement of the four families. Their attitude towards the four families became even worse.


    There are a lot of things, but for the pressure of the Jianghu, they would have crusaded against the four families.


    Every time something happened to the Lin family, they never met. At most, they asked situ Yun to deal with it on their behalf.


    "The Chu family has been in a bit of trouble recently."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Situ Yun said, "you should know Lin Siyuan. Recently, Lin Siyuan is always looking for trouble with the Chu family."


    "Is Lin Siyuan in changwubao, Zhoujiang?"


    Situ Yun nodded.


    "It''s no wonder that something like that happened to Lin Qingying yesterday, and I didn''t see Lin Siyuan present. It turned out that I went to jiangchangwu castle in your state."


    "Then Lin Siyuan suspected that our family owner had done something to him."


    Zhao shuning doubts a way: "what hand foot?"


    "Some time ago, didn''t the two brothel women Lin Feng liked find that they died in Lin Siyuan''s bed? Because of this, Lin Siyuan and Lin Feng had a lot of conflicts. Lin Siyuan suspected that it was our early family who did it. He wanted him to turn against Lin Feng, because our early family had always despised their Lin family. Just when he did this, our master was working near the brothel. "


    Zhao shuning rubbed his nose and felt uncomfortable.


    Situ Yun added: "miss shuning, our master, can''t do such dirty things."


    There is something unnatural on Zhao shuning''s face.


    Obviously, situ Yun also noticed.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "I did it."

 Chapter 372

    The atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment.


    Situ Yun coughed uneasily.


    Then he said, "well, that miss shuning is really brave and resourceful."


    "I''m flattered."


    "I thought that in the past half a year, miss shuning has restrained all her anger and quietly played the role of granddaughter of the Lin family."


    "It seems that I am too shallow. How can a person like miss shuning rest his hands?"


    "Xiao yunyun, you are wrong."


    , subtly malicious, could not help but say that the little chili pepper was now changed, and had many faces. It could be sweet and sweet, but it could be dark and mild. When appropriate, it would change into a small white lotus.


    Zhao shuning talks with situ Yun all the way.


    At this time, Lin Siyuan once again found the door of the early family.


    Chuwen chunuan and his brother and sister are standing in front of Chufu, looking at Lin Siyuan with a fierce face. Their faces are full of ridicule.


    "Master Lin, here you are again?"


    "Chuwen, don''t pretend. Do you blame me for that? Now where I go, the common people will secretly point at my spine and talk about me. Even my father is indifferent to me. "


    Chunuan looks at Lin Siyuan.


    He stepped forward and said, "I''m also very curious about this. Why does Master Lin have such a strong taste? How dare your father''s woman do it? "


    "Chunuan, you''re a little strange. I''ve known for a long time that you''re not happy with the people of our Lin family. But I didn''t expect that you would use such mean means to set me up this time. What kind of noble appearance do you brother and sister make? They''re all foxes for thousands of years. What do you pretend to be?"


    Chuwen is not upset.


    He is used to Lin Siyuan''s repeated provocations.


    Every time is a clamor, in the end, not all with their tails?


    After a while, someone said something in Lin Siyuan''s ear.


    He was surprised and said, "what? Lin Qingying, the woman, did she really do such a thing? "


    Lin Siyuan''s biological mother is Xiao Meiren. Xiao Meiren and Mrs. Haitang have not dealt with each other all the time, so he doesn''t like Lin Qingying very much.


    It''s just that Lin Qingying''s reputation will be damaged this time, which he doesn''t want to see.


    "Waste, only know to discredit the Lin family."


    Lin Siyuan roared in a low voice.


    "Is there anything else?"


    "Zhao shuning out of the Lin family? In front of everyone? I''ve known for a long time that the girl is not a good one. If her father hadn''t insisted on taking her, he said that the Zhao family is now powerful and can be the help of the Lin family. Now that the Yang family is gone and the Zhao family is gone, wouldn''t the Lin family have fallen into a dilemma. "


    After thinking for a while, Lin Siyuan decided to drive his horse away.


    At this time.


    Situ Yun came back with Zhao shuning.


    At the sight of Zhao shuning, Lin Siyuan looks wrong.


    Then, what did he think of? He turned back angrily, pointed to Zhao shuning and questioned the sisters of the early family.


    "Chuwen, chunuan, you brothers and sisters are really good at it. Yesterday, you worked with Zhao shuning to do the Lin family thing."


    Zhao shuning thought it funny.


    I don''t know what happened when I look warm at the beginning.


    "Lin Siyuan, don''t put all your shitty hats on my new family. What you said has nothing to do with our brothers and sisters."


    "How do you explain this woman?"


    Lin Siyuan points to Zhao shuning and stares at Chuwen and chunuan.


    For a moment, the brother and sister who didn''t know what happened were stunned and looked at Zhao shuning behind them. The girl was very beautiful, but unfortunately, she was related to the Lin family.


    Before brother and sister could speak, Zhao shuning spoke.


    "Lin Siyuan, this is a funny question. It''s my business that I''m here. What do you want to explain to the brothers and sisters of the Chu family?"


    "Zhao shuning, what do you call me?"


    "Lin Siyuan."


    "I''m your uncle."


    "Not now."


    Lin Siyuan was angry.


    "Zhao shuning, tell your uncle if the brothers and sisters of the Chu family instructed you to do these things. You are a member of the Lin family. How can you be abetted by such a villain?"


    Zhao shuning said: "even if I don''t say it, you won''t believe it. Lin Siyuan, beauty Xiao has a big chest and no brain. Are you the same as her, you don''t have a brain?"


    "What did you say?"


    In the past six months, Lin Siyuan has long been used to Zhao shuning''s gentle and generous manner, and her soft voice. She has to reply to every word she says, and every sentence is sharp, leaving no spare space.


    "Lin Siyuan, are you deaf?"Chuwen chunuan and his brother and sister watched the scene with great interest.


    Zhao shuning added: "maybe I''ve been docile for a long time. You seem to forget that I''m also a spiritual pharmacist."


    Lin Siyuan raised his eyes.


    He was astonished.


    Yes, he almost forgot that when he chased Ye Xingchen to Zhao''s house, Zhao shuning''s fluctuation of spiritual power was palpitating.


    Later, he comforted himself that it must be the help of an expert. In addition to Zhao shuning''s good performance in the Lin mansion, he felt that the fluctuation of spiritual power in Zhao''s courtyard was an illusion.


    But now, Zhao shuning''s appearance is just like what Lin Siyuan thought.


    "Zhao shuning, you are from the Lin family."


    "You don''t have to remind me. You know that my mother Lin min''er has long been kicked out of the genealogy by your Lin family. If it wasn''t for the rapid development of our Zhao family, how could your father have thought of recognizing his family?"


    Lin Siyuan said, "since you are not ashamed of the Lin family, why have you been here for half a year?"


    Zhao shuning sneered.


    "Lin Siyuan, my Zhao family, is in the golden age of development. If I don''t pretend to join the Lin family, according to Lin Feng''s character, how can he let the Zhao family grow up? He thinks that in the past six months, the Zhao family is the assistant ability of the Lin family, but he doesn''t know that because of the influence of the Lin family, our Zhao family has got breathing space in the past six months, and can develop more rapidly."


    A 17-year-old girl.


    How can you think of a thing in such a comprehensive way?


    At the beginning, she pretended to accept her ancestors. Others said that the Zhao family raised a white eyed wolf. Now it seems that it is not at all.


    A year ago, she began to shop the net. Taking advantage of the fact that shuiyunsheng''s members are all over the Dongze wasteland, she spread the title of "the best lady and the most beautiful woman" all over the Dongze wasteland, attracting the attention of Lin Feng, who is very vain.


    Later, she pretended to surrender in order to gain time for the rapid development of the Zhao family.


    In the past six months, the Zhao family has paid a lot of tribute to the Lin family. The Lin family thought that the Zhao family was sincere surrender, so they relaxed their guard and let the Zhao family do a lot of things.


    When the Zhao family became very important to the Lin family, Zhao shuning made it happen. He left the Lin family and, by the way, broke the other arm of the Lin family, the Yang family.

 Chapter 373

    "How could you, a 17-year-old girl, have such deep intention?"


    "What''s the trick? Is it deep? "


    The smile on Zhao shuning''s face deepened a bit.


    "Lin Siyuan, by the way, I will tell you that I did the same thing about the brothel concubine."


    Lin Siyuan''s breath suddenly became very dangerous.


    Zhao shuning continued: "the two girls, because of your father''s protection, killed the two boys alive in the brothel, and then sent their parents who came to the brothel to seek justice. Lin Siyuan, tell me, is there justice in this world?"


    Chuwen watched the scene.


    He lowered his head and whispered to chunuan, "this girl is unusual."


    "Brother, when she talks, she has such momentum. It''s really like the empress."


    Chuwen looked up, observed again, and then nodded.


    "It''s a bit like that."


    "It''s a pity that this young girl is related to Lin Feng by blood. Otherwise, her temper is quite to my taste."


    "Yes, in the world, no one can be so close to the master."


    However, the empress is no longer in this world, and the girl in front of her is just a little girl of the Zhao family.


    Lin Siyuan''s spiritual power fluctuates and becomes stronger and stronger.


    When Chuwen chunuan realized it, he immediately called to Zhao shuning, "Miss Zhao, be careful."


    Zhao shuning smile, toes light top of the ground, the body soared.


    Familiar with the spirit, slowly with Zhao shuning in the hands of the seal surging up, her whole body, showing a layer of purple light.


    "Lin Siyuan, since I dare to tell you these things, do you think I will let you go?"


    Lin Siyuan was restless.


    "Trying to stop me? Zhao shuning, do you think I haven''t made any progress in this year? "


    "Blood cloud kill!"


    At the end of the speech, a large amount of blood mist began to emerge around Lin Siyuan''s body. With the change of the seal in his hand, the blood mist became thicker and thicker.


    If the surrounding spiritual power is below five, they begin to feel dizzy.


    Zhao shuning''s fingers in the middle of the sky were a little bit lighter, and he said calmly, "Du Sheng Dao, break."


    Zhao shuning''s spirit power is divided into thousands of knives. Where those knives go, the blood fog is all dispersed, and the air becomes as before.


    First warm, first warm, see this scene.


    My heart moved.


    Immediately, the color of surprise, all over the face.


    "Du Sheng Dao? This move? The master used it often before he was alive. "


    Chu Nuan then said, "yes, and when the master uses the Du Sheng Dao, he often uses the technique of mourning seal."


    It''s like to confirm chunuan''s conjecture.


    When Dusheng Dao cleans up all the blood fog, Zhao shuning''s eyes and lips raise a familiar smile.


    Then, with her palm down, she skillfully tied the new seal.


    "Lost soul seal, out!"


    A huge handprint, toward the direction of Lin Siyuan, suddenly pressed.


    The mental strength was so strong that in a short moment, Lin Siyuan''s body couldn''t bear it. His legs suddenly bent towards the ground and fell on his knees.


    At this time, the shock on the face of situ Yun behind Zhao shuning was hard to hide.


    What kind of genius is this? In just a few years, Zhao shuning''s ability went directly from the four section spirit pharmacist to the seven circles?


    Such a terrible talent, in this world, in addition to the empress Ye Ling, no one can compete with it.


    Chuwen chunuan and his brother and sister looked at each other at this time. They were in each other''s eyes and saw something incredible.


    They just mentioned it casually.


    How can you think that the next skill of the girl is the seal of the dead soul.


    You know, Ye Ling taught the skill of mourning seal to their brother and sister at the beginning, but only demonstrated it in front of them once.


    Later, after receiving the order, they went to the frontier. When they came back, they never saw Ye Ling again, and they never saw anyone else use this move.


    In addition, before leaving, Ye Ling also said that when they come back, they should teach them a new skill - Kan Shui Po.


    It is said that the broken water will produce various forms of sea water and lake water from the mid air, and then turn them into sharp weapons. Don''t underestimate the power of water.


    If the water calms down, it will be warm and meticulous. But if the water moves and infuses with spiritual power, its lethality is also terrible.


    It''s just that the water has broken. Now, I haven''t seen the beginning of the temperature.


    Chuwen chunuan, and situ Yun''s expression are still good.


    Their attention now is all focused on Zhao shuning in the middle of the air.


    So no one found that at this time huan''er''s mouth was almost open enough to fill a complete egg.Oh, my God, she never knew that miss could be so sassy!


    When she carries her spiritual power, when she is hanging in the air, when the seal in her hand is constantly changing, her face is sharp and confident, which makes huan''er feel that she was accompanied by a powerful person.


    Lin Fu, the weak lady.


    Now, valiant.


    He was able to fight against the young master of the Lin family. Not only that, this kind of fight is still hanging.


    The contrast is too big!


    Under the pressure of Zhao shuning, Lin Siyuan''s expression gradually became crazy.


    But the strength in his hand was too strong for him to resist.


    Just when Lin Siyuan felt that he could not bear the heavy burden, the force that was oppressed on him suddenly disappeared.


    The legs were suddenly liberated.


    Look at Zhao shuning in the air.


    Lin Siyuan said, "what are you doing?"


    "Nothing. I just want you to know that the gap between me and you is something you can''t reach even if you spend your whole life. "


    "Why don''t you kill me?"


    "Why should I kill you?"


    "What do you want to do?"


    Zhao shuning said: "I don''t want to kill you, but I want to abolish your spiritual roots."


    Lin Siyuan stepped back, his eyes were terrible, and said: "then you might as well kill me. Without Linggen, it would be a fatal blow for a lingyao master."


    "It''s not my concern how much damage it will do to you."


    Zhao shuning''s body slowly fell down.


    Step by step, she walked into Lin Siyuan and said slowly, "at the beginning, beauty Xiao helped me, although it was just a few words. With these words, I can not kill you."


    "In that case, why do you want to abolish my Linggen?"


    "Because - Ye! Star! Chen


    As soon as ye Xingchen''s three words came out, Lin Siyuan''s body was suddenly stunned.


    "Who are you? At the beginning? "


    "Well, you can''t help worrying about it."


    At this time, Zhao shuning looked at Chuwen chunuan''s brothers and sisters, and then said, "remember what I said about the broken water? In fact, it also has another skill, that is, to completely destroy the spiritual root of the other side''s spiritual pharmacist. "


    Chuwen chunuan looks up in surprise. Is that girl talking to them?


    "Chuwen chunuan, you have a good look. I''ll only demonstrate this move once."

 Chapter 374

    Lin Siyuan wants to escape.


    But he couldn''t escape.


    "What are you doing? Give me everything!"


    "Pa!" Zhao shuning hit a ring finger, those who intend to rush over, on the freeze in place, unable to move.


    He used to know that Zhao shuning was powerful, but he didn''t expect that after a year, he was so diligent.


    But in her hands, even a move can not go.


    What''s more, the girl''s skill is excellent, and her scheming is even more unfathomable.


    It''s not like a 17-year-old girl''s mind at all.


    Lin Siyuan''s whole body became a sword. He wanted to fight to the death at the last moment.


    "It''s no use, Lin Siyuan. I don''t even have a chance to use your skills before my eyes."


    Lin Siyuan reaches for his hand.


    At this time, he couldn''t even get the corresponding mental fingerprints on his hands.


    "Zhao shuning, I''m Lin Siyuan, your uncle."


    "Zhao shuning, how much hatred do I have with you?"


    Zhao shuning said: "there is no deep hatred between you and me, but Lin Siyuan, don''t forget that my father is Zhao Zheng."


    "What''s the relationship between Zhao Zheng and me?"


    "Doesn''t it matter?"


    "Of course, what happened."


    Zhao shuning: "I haven''t even said what it is, you''ve already stopped telling yourself. Lin Siyuan, I respect you for having a good mother, so I''m very kind to you and won''t take your life. But don''t try to play the family card with me. Your Lin family doesn''t have half of the kindness to my Zhao family."


    Zhao shuning hands, that palm, began to emerge a lot of Deep Blue Springs.


    "Zhao shuning, I beg you, just as I beg you, you can destroy one of my arms, I can even do without my legs, just ask you, don''t damage my spirit root, that''s what we elixirs value most!"


    The spring in Zhao shuning''s hands is still changing its shape.


    Her expression didn''t loosen a little.


    To say that Zhao shuning has no empathy or that she is cold-blooded, in a word, what she decides to do will not be softened by other people''s words.


    "You also know the importance of Linggen to lingyao master?"


    "But when you first connived at the Lin family''s outside disciples, huddled together to keep warm, humiliated my father, destroyed his soul root, and severed his right foot in the trial of Yanyu building, did you ever think that you would have such a day?"


    "But I didn''t do anything. I didn''t do it myself."


    "It''s not you, but you personally promote the development of the whole thing. Lin Siyuan, what did my father do wrong? He just fell in love with my mother and fell in love with her. Why do you intervene in their affairs? "


    "Zhao shuning, but your father''s spirit root has not been completely destroyed. At least, he can practice, but the progress is slow. In addition, your father''s right foot is not completely disabled, but his posture is a little ugly when he walks."


    "Zhao shuning, you see, I can return all the things I did to your father. You can add all the humiliation your father suffered at the beginning to me today. I have absolutely no complaints, but don''t completely destroy my spiritual roots. In that case, I will live a better life than death."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Now she is just like the Xuan girl on the nine days.


    A smile makes people feel full of hope.


    But only those who are familiar with her know that her smile is not a compromise, but a cruel beginning.


    "Break the water, first move, enter!"


    Zhao shuning fingers flick, that small column trickle, then turned into a sharp arrow, from Lin Siyuan''s eyebrow, stabbed in.


    Lin Siyuan was shocked.


    I dare not move.


    The water in my mind, wherever it goes, will cause a strange pain.


    With the smell of corrosion.


    Lin Siyuan was swept by the pain, holding his head in his hands and kneeling down slowly.


    His eyes were wide open, and it was obvious that he was in great pain now.


    "Why?"


    "Why do you insist on destroying my soul root?"


    "I beg you, why? Why don''t you let me go? "


    Zhao shuning looks at Lin Siyuan''s shrunken body and doesn''t feel guilty at all.


    Looking at him, Zhao shuning can think of how the arrogant Zhao Zheng suffered under those people.


    In her life, since she was favored by Zhao Zheng and was lucky to be his daughter, she had to recover all the humiliations he had suffered one by one for her father.


    "Why? Let me tell you why


    "First, I''m Zhao shuning. I''m not a good man. I''m not a bit soft hearted about what you say."


    "Second, I don''t know what it means to return one by one. I only know that if I hurt the people I care about, I will double, 100 times, and get justice for my father. If you hurt his spirit root, I will destroy your spirit root. If you hurt his right leg, I will abolish your legs.""Three, you may forget, at the beginning, almost, you that sharp arrow, can want Ye Xingchen''s life."


    Zhao shuning step by step into Lin Siyuan.


    Watching him roll on the ground in pain.


    "Ye Xingchen, who are you? He''s just the younger brother of the empress of the former dynasty. He''s a sinner that everyone despises. For him, you hurt your uncle, Zhao shuning. You, you turn your elbow back. It''s really powerful. "


    Zhao shuning squatted down.


    Looking at him.


    "Do you think, why did I risk offending you to save Ye Xingchen?"


    "Do you think I''m just a good man who helps me when I see injustice?"


    "Or do you think I''m not smart enough to offend you, Lin Siyuan, for the sake of a descendant of the Ye family whom everyone dislikes?"


    Zhao shuning looks at Lin Siyuan.


    Word by word, softly said: "that is because ye Xingchen, he is my brother."


    This news, like a bolt from the blue, hit Lin Siyuan, so that he forgot to struggle and just looked at Zhao shuning.


    "What did you say? Aren''t you a child of the Zhao family? "


    "I am, but I am also, Ye Ling, ye Xingchen''s sister."


    When Lin Siyuan heard this, he burst out laughing.


    "Ha ha ha - Zhao shuning, are you kidding? Ye Ling is dead, dead!"


    Chuwen chunuan is frightened by Lin Siyuan''s sudden sentence, and then they look at Zhao shuning together.


    She? Does it have anything to do with the host?


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "early warm, early warm, you will see, Kan Shui broken behind the move, is how."


    Zhao shuning''s technique is changeable.


    Every time the seal is made, the spiritual power of Lin Siyuan''s whole body will be weakened. Every time he turns his hand, Lin Siyuan''s eyes will be widened.


    Until Zhao shuning''s last handprint.


    Lin Siyuan on the ground, like a corpse, lies on the ground.


    But Zhao shuning knew that he didn''t die, but he was no different from a useless man.


    "Pa!"


    Zhao shuning hit a ring finger, those subordinates of Lin Siyuan, the body just can move.

 Chapter 375

    But at this time, they did not dare to move the woman in front of them.


    As powerful as Lin Siyuan, they all fell into such a field.


    How can they be their opponents.


    Lying on the ground, Lin Siyuan gasped and said, "now, can you put me back?"


    "If you have trouble with your legs and feet, you should stay in Chu Fu for a while."


    "Zhao shuning, you are not trustworthy."


    "I said I would let you live, but I didn''t say I would let you go back."


    Lin Siyuan''s whole body was soaked with sweat at this time. He had no extra strength at all. He could only look at Zhao shuning with his spare light and said, "why?"


    "Why don''t you just kill me? You hate my father and the Lin family so much. I''m the son of the Lin family. Why don''t you kill me directly? "


    "I promised my master that I would not kill innocent people indiscriminately. Beauty Xiao is an upright woman. Even for her sake, I will keep you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The Lin family is doomed to be destroyed. Damn it, I will not let go of any of them, but I will let them live for the innocent."


    Lin Siyuan listened to Zhao shuning and lay on the ground.


    Inexplicably, tears began to flow down.


    Yes, he did.


    I feel the pain of being a weak person. I realized that Zhao Zheng had no choice but to bend.


    When the weak face the strong, as long as the strong one is not willing, they can easily dominate their destiny.


    Lin Siyuan just did not think that he should have such a day, playing the role of the weak.


    "Zhao shuning, I''m wrong."


    "Zhao shuning, don''t hurt my mother."


    "I will not."


    Zhao shuning got up, looked at Lin Siyuan''s subordinates and said, "during this period of time, you will stay at the Chu family. As long as you don''t want to report back to the Lin family, I can save your lives. But if you want to go out, no, you can''t go out either."


    The public heard the words.


    Get down on your knees.


    "We dare not disobey our predecessors."


    "That''s good."


    Zhao shuning looked back, went to situ Yun and said, "Xiao yunyun, you will take care of Lin Siyuan''s daily life in the future."


    Situ Yun looks at Zhao shuning and looks at the head of the early family.


    "Miss shuning, Lin Siyuan is Lin Feng''s son. I''m afraid the owner of my family doesn''t want to."


    Zhao shuning looked at the opposite brother and sister and asked, "Chuwen, chunuan, would you like to join us?"


    "Miss shuning, you are very powerful, but our new master will never give in to the Lin family, even if you put a knife around their neck."


    Situ Yun explains anxiously.


    Chuwen chunuan didn''t speak.


    Their brother and sister are watching Zhao shuning quietly.


    Situ Yun said: "miss shuning, please don''t pluck the hair on the tiger''s head. It''s absolutely impossible for us to do so --"


    "Xiao yunyun, you are so wordy. It''s time for Chuwen chunuan to teach you a good lesson with a whip."


    Early warm eyes, began to some ruddy.


    At this moment, they are sure.


    The girl in front of them is their master, Ye Ling, who rescued their brother and sister and raised them carefully.


    They don''t know why she became the youngest daughter of the Zhao family, and they don''t care. As long as she comes back, that''s the best ending for the younger brothers and sisters.


    The first warm and the first warm look at each other is a smile.


    Then, they walked slowly to Zhao shuning.


    Huan''er said quickly: "Miss, go back quickly!"


    "Master situ, wuwuwu - Master situ, please tell your master not to be impulsive. Are they going to beat my young lady?"


    "Two masters, my miss has nothing to do with the Lin family. She''s just a little bit fierce. If you don''t accept Lin Siyuan, it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter at all. Two masters, don''t beat my miss."


    Huan''er can''t persuade the brothers and sisters of the early family. Fortunately, she stands in front of them.


    Then he closed his eyes and looked like death.


    At this time, situ Yun couldn''t see it any more. He said hurriedly, "master, miss shuning doesn''t mean that. Maybe she doesn''t know much about the relationship between our Chu family and the Lin family, so she just talks nonsense and can''t take it seriously."


    "Miss shuning, apologize to my family."


    Zhao shuning did not speak.


    Chuwen chunuan did not speak.


    When the six eyes are opposite, they understand each other''s ideas.


    Finally, Chuwen chunuan came to Zhao shuning.


    Then, in front of everyone, the two masters of the early family knelt down together.


    The crowd was shocked.


    Even situ Yun, his steps are no longer stable, but back a full two or three steps, just to stabilize the body.Home owner? What are they doing?


    Look at the opposite Zhao shuning, kneeling by the two masters, her face, even so calm.


    It seems that this is a very common thing.


    "Subordinate Chu Wen."


    "My subordinates are getting warm."


    "See you."


    Hearing this, huan''er opened her eyes and saw the head of the family kneeling in front of her. She jumped out and kept a safe distance from them.


    Zhao shuning bowed his head and gently lifted up the two: "the stars, please."


    First warm eyes.


    Chu Wen said: "master, this is our task. After so many years, we can''t find the little master. Later, if the little master can take refuge in our Chu mansion, we will do our best to live and protect the little master."


    Chu Nuan said: "master, my brother and I came back late. I didn''t know it was you. I have offended you so much. I hope you will forgive me."


    Zhao shuning said: "it''s not easy for you to keep your first family together under the pressure of the four big families over the years. I''ll come back and protect you."


    Chu Wen raised his hand and wiped the tears from his eyes.


    Chunuan rushes up and hugs Zhao shuning.


    Situ Yun was even more confused.


    There are so many shocking facts today that huan''er''s expression is stiff now. She doesn''t know how to react.


    Isn''t it? The new owner?


    Even willing to hold Zhao shuning who has the blood of the Lin family?


    Chu Wen said, "situ, help Lin Siyuan in and settle down. Besides, Lin Siyuan''s men will also take them to the private courtyard."


    Situ Yun reacts and says yes.


    Then he trotted back.


    Chuwen Chuwen said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Master, isn''t that private house for miss shuning? Where does Miss shuning live? "


    Early warm a whip to draw over.


    Then he roared: "if you vacate the main courtyard, the master will naturally live in the main courtyard. How can you live in any private courtyard?"


    "Ah? Master? Who is it? "


    Situ Yun patted his head. How could he be so stupid now?


    Now that the situation is so obvious, the master naturally refers to miss shuning.

 Chapter 376

    Zhao shuning so live in the beginning of the family.


    At first, all the people in the early family were suspicious. Later, when they saw that their owners were respectful to the young girl, they did not dare to neglect them.


    As soon as they come and go, all the people in the Chu family will respect Zhao shuning.


    It has been half a month since Zhao shuning left the Lin family.


    She calculated the time, and it was time for the day.


    So in the evening, she went to the warm room and woke her up. As for huan''er, forget it, even if the thunder can''t wake her up, let her fall asleep.


    Chunuan doesn''t ask Zhao shuning what to do, but follows her silently.


    Zhao shuning with early warm, two people are excellent skills, soon to the night market center.


    When Nuan saw the brothel in front of them, she began to panic and wanted to go back. But was pulled by Zhao shuning clothes, abruptly dragged back.


    "Master, where are we going?"


    "Here, Nuan Nuan, don''t you know it?"


    Chu Nuan said bitterly, "master, you know, I will never go into such a place. Besides, if you let emperor Zun know that you are here, you will definitely be punished."


    Zhao shuning''s face appeared in his heart that night.


    Also, that dragonfly skims the water, gently kisses.


    I can''t help blushing.


    "Master, if you blush, we won''t go in, OK?"


    "No way."


    Zhao shuning took chunuan and went into a workshop next door. When they came out again, they were all dressed in men''s clothes and looked handsome.


    "What are you doing in the brothel?"


    "Let''s go in."


    "Master, but I haven''t been there."


    "It''s my first time to be afraid of anything."


    Zhao shuning took chunuan and swaggered into the brothel.


    Then, chunuan saw Zhao shuning embracing each other. He was very happy. There was a little beauty here and a little baby there.


    This kind of teases the younger sister master, this kind of skilled technique, wants to say the master is the first time to come, kills Chu Nuan to be unable to believe.


    Zhao shuning asked for a good private room.


    And early warm into, they will use more gold, called brothel procuress.


    When the procuress arrived, she looked at Zhao shuning and chunuan in front of her, and her face was full of smiles.


    Zhao shuning was so generous that he threw out 50 gold coins directly.


    Scared the procuress into a daze.


    "Little beauties, you go out first."


    "Come on, everybody out."


    At this time, the procuress also began to cooperate with people.


    After everyone went out, Zhao shuning looked at the procuress and said, "Mom, the gold should be enough to buy your brothel."


    "Enough!"


    Even if Lin Feng came here, it was only a night''s hardware. Zhao shuning''s hand was fifty gold. It was the first time for the procuress to see such a big hand.


    "But I don''t sell it."


    Zhao shuning: "I don''t want to buy brothels with you. I only want to spend the night with you. Tonight, I want all the girls to listen to me and accompany me."


    My eyes are straight at the beginning.


    No.


    What the master wants to do.


    "Young master, is your health enough?"


    Zhao shuning pointed to chunuan and said, "my brother is in good health and can stand it. In a word, do you want to do this business or not?"


    "Do it, of course."


    The procuress smiles and puts the gold in her arms. It''s really heavy.


    "In that case, I am the owner of the brothel this evening."


    "I know. Mom knows."


    The procuress went out with a bright face, and then, after talking about it with the steward in the brothel, she found an inn nearby and lived in it.


    After waiting for someone to leave.


    Chunuan stood up.


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    Zhao shuning said, "wait for the fish to take the bait."


    "What fish?"


    "Lin Feng."


    When he was in the Lin family, Zhao shuning carefully observed Lin Feng''s life. Every month, he would come out to have fun.


    There are many wives at home, but he prefers wild flowers outside.


    Because Lin Feng has a high position.


    So every time I come out to have fun, I always wrap myself up.


    Lin Feng''s eyes will shine as soon as he sees the beauty.


    "Will he come?"


    "It depends on wennuan''s ability."


    When Zhao shuning smiles, chunuan feels that he has entered a den of thieves.


    Sure enough, under the care of Zhao shuning, chunuan and the previous completely changed.Looking at myself in the mirror, I can''t help but wonder.


    Is this her?


    Why not at all? The man in the mirror is beautiful.


    "Master, how can you have red makeup?"


    Zhao shuning said: "I can''t do it. Ladies of all families are playing with either scarlet or rouge powder all day long. I stayed in Zhao''s house for half a year and Lin''s house for half a year. I can only study this stuff all day long. Practice makes perfect. These Rouges can really cover some of the shortcomings of women''s faces."


    Chunuan nodded.


    Then he turned his head carefully and said, "master, what do you want to do when you dress me up like this?"


    Zhao shuning stroked chunuan''s ears and said his plan slowly.


    Only to see the warm face, more and more red.


    Then she said in shame, "master, I, I won''t --"


    let her kill and swing the whip, she will, let her seduce people? Chunuan doesn''t think he has this talent.


    "Warm, you can."


    "Master -"


    Zhao shuning said again: "in this way, when you help me do this, I''ll show you the broken water again. Didn''t you learn it last time?"


    is awesome at first warming, and this temptation is absolute.


    "This -"


    "I''ll do this!"


    Zhao shuning was startled and raised his head to find that Chu Wen was standing outside their room window.


    "Brother, what are you talking about?"


    Chunuan turns over and comes in.


    Then he said, "master, let me do it."


    "Chuwen, you are not a woman."


    "Master, it''s just because I''m not a woman that it''s more convenient. Besides, I look so much like Chu Nuan, and her red makeup looks so good. I should be no worse."


    Zhao shuning nodded, feeling that this evil taste was really shocking.


    If disgust to Lin Feng''s words, is exactly what she wants to see.


    "Brother, I can."


    "It''s OK. Let me come. Sister, you''re still a yellow girl. Although you''re a little older, you haven''t come out of the cabinet yet. I can''t let you suffer this kind of grievance."


    "Brother -"


    "sister, I''m a man. I need to be quick. You don''t have to worry about me."


    "But brother?"


    Chuwen stretched out his right hand to stop chunuan''s desire to continue.


    They are twin brothers and sisters. Naturally, they know what is on each other''s mind.


    "Master, come on, I''m ready."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Chunuan said: "brother! You are so open-minded! In order to break the move, I''m willing to be a woman! Even if you want to rob me of this, I will, I will! "


    "Anyway, the master has promised me now. It''s my move."


    Brother and sister are both Wu Chi.


    But! Chu Wen didn''t admit that he was willing to be a woman for the sake of breaking the water!

 Chapter 377

    Moon, hiding in the clouds.


    Night wind, swaying branches rustling.


    At this time, the night wind is high, but the night market is the busiest time.


    Lin Feng dressed up, out of the forest house, toward the direction of the night market, all the way.


    Thinking of the changes of the Lin family in recent days, he became more agitated and choked his stomach. There was no place to vent his anger.


    It''s not downtown yet.


    Lin Feng saw in front of the river, under the willow tree, a woman with her back to him, washing her hands.


    Although Lin Feng didn''t see the front of the woman, he looked at his swaying posture and good figure. He thought, this girl, the front, should be almost where.


    "Girl, it''s not safe for you to be alone."


    "Ah


    The woman seemed to be frightened. She let out a cry. As soon as she slipped, she was about to fall into the lake.


    Lin Feng, with quick eyes and quick hands, stepped forward and grasped the woman''s soft face. Looking back, the woman was beautiful with timid eyes.


    What a beautiful and gentle woman.


    It''s just that some of the eyebrows of this woman are too thick.


    Before waiting for Lin Feng to take a close look, the woman gently pushed away Lin Feng.


    "You, you hate it."


    Lin Feng is interested in such a charming woman.


    "Oh, why do I hate it?"


    "Hero, you rescued the little girl and treated her so gently. I''m humble. I''m afraid I''ll give you my heart. But I know that I can''t jump out of the fire pit of Chunhua building in my life. Please don''t be so kind to me, hero."


    The woman covered her face lightly with half of her sleeve.


    That look in the eyes, both want to see to Lin Feng body, and afraid to sink one''s own heart into the appearance, really let a person can''t stop.


    Zhao shuning and Chu Nuan hide in the dark.


    Looking at the lake at the beginning of mild Lin Feng two people are eyeing, can not help but swallow saliva, looking at this scene, Zhao shuning how to feel, in the heart of a cold surge up?


    Zhao shuning and chunuan shiver at the same time.


    They look at each other.


    "Nuan Nuan, I''m afraid you and Chu Wen have the wrong sex?"


    "Master, I didn''t know before that my brother was so powerful that he had such a side."


    Chuwen and chunuan are all Wu Chi. In order to break the water, Chuwen is really willing to go out.


    Lin Feng looks at this delicate woman in front of him, and then thinks of his wife Haitang who only knows how to make trouble and pretend to be crazy. In his heart, there are waves.


    "Hero, today''s business, Sisi is here. Thank you very much, but I have something important to do tonight. If I go back late, it''s time for my mother to tell me."


    Lin Feng said: "girl, are you the girl of chunhualou?"


    "Well, I''m new here. Today is my first night, so my mother specially asked me to come out to relax. Sisi has found a place with few people, but I didn''t expect to meet you."


    Lin Feng takes a step forward.


    Chu Wen stepped back a little. She looked like a frightened lamb.


    "Master, what pills did you give my brother? His voice is so crisp that he can''t stand it."


    "Nature is a good thing. Chuwen, the old man, is really a woman."


    Looking at Lin Feng constantly close.


    Chuwen pretended to be angry and scolded in a low voice: "you, don''t come here again. I, I want to go back."


    Lin Feng hand a pull, that early temperature then fell into his arms.


    This woman looks very delicate. Why is her skeleton so big?


    "Hero, what are you doing?"


    "You are the new girl from chunhualou, so you don''t know if you like me, girl?"


    Chuwen nodded ruddy.


    Lin Feng said with a smile: "this evening, I will go to Chunhua building, and you will go to Tianxiang pavilion to accompany me, OK?"


    "Well, I''m afraid not. My mother won''t agree. She''s going to auction my first night tonight. She won''t let me take private guests."


    Lin Feng frowned lightly.


    "Then I''ll send down your first night. Is fifty gold enough?"


    Chu Wen Lian said: "hero, my family, my family is not worth your precious gold. As long as you know, my heart will always belong to you."


    "Sisi, you stop."


    Chuwen stopped.


    Turned his head, his eyes were full of tears.


    If Zhao shuning had not been hiding in the dark and could not see the light, she would have clapped her hands and exclaimed. Then she would have asked Chuwen for advice. How could the tears come.


    I saw the woman shed tears.


    Lin Feng came forward and said, "take me to Chunhua building. As long as you tell the mother in the building that the guest of Tianxiang Pavilion asks you to serve, she will know what to do.""But -"


    "Sisi, this 60 gold is for you. You give it to your mother in Chunhua building. This is your first night. I won''t let you be wronged."


    Chuwen''s tears fell down.


    "Hero -"


    "darling, don''t cry. As soon as you cry, my heart begins to ache."


    Lin Feng''s hand is about to caress Chu Wen''s face. Chu Wen quickly turns around and gently wipes his tears with a handkerchief.


    "Hero, thank you. After thinking, it''s your man. "


    "Well, let''s go together. I''m inconvenient. I can only take you to the entrance of the market."


    "Good."


    "Sisi, I''m waiting for you in Tianxiang Pavilion."


    "Well."


    The woman nods, that appearance, temptation Lin Feng almost want to force her on the spot.


    They walked a long way.


    Then at the entrance of the market, Lin Feng''s figure just disappeared. Chuwen knew that Lin Feng, the old thief, must be watching her secretly, so the play must go on.


    Chu Wen took the gold and moved to Chunhua building.


    When he arrived at Chunhua building, Zhao shuning arranged chunuan to put on a veil and wait at the door. As soon as Chuwen arrived, chunuan said in a loud voice, "Sisi, where have you been? Hurry up and tidy up. After a while, your first night''s auction will begin. "


    With that, he pulled Chuwen inside.


    After Chuwen enters, Lin Feng appears at the gate of Chunhua building.


    It seems that what the woman said is true.


    Although Lin Feng is lecherous, he is very cautious, so he only believes in the woman''s words on the surface. Only just now, after seeing the woman enter Chunhua building, did he completely believe the girl''s words.


    After Chuwen entered Chunhua building, he immediately entered Zhao shuning''s room.


    As soon as he went in, his delicate appearance changed.


    Zhao shuning, chunuan looks at her, and then she can''t help laughing.


    After venting his emotions, Zhao shuning takes over the gold that Chu Wen handed her. It''s so good that he doesn''t pay for the business. Instead, he makes a lot of money.


    "Chuwen, next, it''s up to you."


    "Master, don''t worry. I''ll make sure that Lin Feng is well dressed."


    Zhao shuning handed over a white porcelain vase and joked: "remember, don''t forget to use this, or I won''t be able to keep your innocence at that time."

 Chapter 378

    That night, no one knew what had happened.


    When Lin Feng woke up, it was the next morning.


    At that time, a woman was sleeping beside him.


    Think of last night''s sideburns, Lin Feng gently smile, hand touched the woman''s body.


    "It''s so cold!"


    Realizing that something is wrong, Lin Feng turns the woman over.


    I saw the woman''s body, has begun to play a spot, it seems to have been dead for some time.


    He got up quickly.


    After a while, the mother of chunhualou came.


    Seeing this scene in front of her, the mother was also shocked.


    "Mother Li, what''s the matter?"


    As soon as the procuress saw it, she knew that something was wrong. She was paralyzed, her eyes were blank, and everything was finished.


    It''s just a matter of one night. Her Chunhua building is completely over.


    "Master Lin, this, this --"


    "is this your girl in Chunhua building?"


    "Yes."


    Lin Feng breathed a sigh of relief and kicked the woman in half. He completely forgot how he had promised others last night.


    "Mother Li, what do you do with such a look? You''ve killed a girl. The gold I gave you last night is enough to buy her life."


    "Master Lin gave me the fifty gold last night?"


    Lin Feng frowned, thinking that the girl might have hidden some of her own, and only paid 50 gold to the procuress, which is normal.


    "Who else do you think it is?"


    Procuress way: "master Lin, that this?"


    "Drag her out and feed the dog."


    Lin Feng said that he would go outside.


    When passing by the procuress, I see the procuress hiding in it intentionally or unintentionally.


    "What are you doing?"


    "I, I didn''t, master Lin, you, you think too much."


    See the procuress dodge eyes, Lin Feng eyes become very dangerous, like a knife in general, lingchi procuress.


    "What''s going on?"


    Lin Feng hands up the procuress''s clothes, will her hard to throw aside.


    "Clattering -"


    finished, the bustard''s waist, I''m afraid it is useless, she felt that her ribs were hit like this, at least four or five were broken.


    But at this time, she did not dare to cry pain, quickly knelt down and kept kowtowing to Lin Feng.


    "What the hell happened," he said


    The procuress told the story of the girl on the ground.


    It turned out that this girl was called Sisi. She used to be a girl in Changwu castle of Zhoujiang. Since childhood, she engaged with Erniu. But later, Erniu went to join the army and never came back. She has been waiting for her.


    Later, Sisi''s father was seriously ill. Forced by the family''s difficulties, he borrowed two pieces of money from Li''s mother and bought his father a straw mat for burial.


    Sisi has been working in the restaurant. After saving money, she went to Chunhua building to pay back the money to mother Li.


    But at that time, when she saw Sisi with a beautiful face, she had a different idea. She told Sisi that she could stay in her Chunhua building to help carry tea and water. The salary was five times that of the teahouse.


    Thinking that Li''s mother lent money to bury her father, she should be a good man, so she didn''t think much about it.


    But on the first night of Chunhua building, a fat and extravagant councillor took a fancy to her beautiful face.


    The cost of that member''s going out was very high. That night, mother Li asked people to tie up Sisi and send her to the member''s room.


    No matter how Sisi shouts or knocks on the room, no one outside responds. Mother Li thinks that after the first night, Sisi will be indifferent. It''s just a matter of time to be a girl here.


    At first, I thought that things had gone smoothly. Who could have thought that three days later, it was said that the member died suddenly, and when he died, he was found to be infected with hualiubing.


    This time, that already dead heart thought, more desperate.


    The night before yesterday, she went to the lake by herself, then jumped into the lake.


    When it was salvaged, there was no breath of life.


    Yesterday, mother Li just let the thugs in the building wrap Sisi''s body in straw mat and throw it to the mass grave.


    Unexpectedly, this morning, I saw the body of Si Si in Lin Feng''s room.


    All this seems to have been planned and arranged.


    After listening to mother Li''s words, Lin Feng let her go to see the king of hell.


    But even so, his face was pale at the moment.


    Lin Feng left Chunhua building, this matter, so unbearable, and can''t spread out, Lin Feng also value his reputation, so also dare not ask alchemist or doctor to come to check.In this way, after returning to the Lin family, Lin Feng, day after day, his face, more and more pale, look worse and worse.


    Seeing this scene, beauty Xiao had no feeling in her heart, but there was no other way.


    You know, over the years, although she is still beautiful, she is no longer young. Relying on Yangyan Dan, she looks the same as before.


    But Lin Feng is tired of her body. Now she has less and less time to stay in her room.


    Men are mostly fickle things, Xiao beauty looking at Lin Feng, heart both reluctant, also have this resentment.


    At this time, Mrs. Xiang said one more sentence in front of Lin Feng.


    "Master, you''d better invite an alchemist to see your condition. If you don''t trust others, you can go to Suning. Although she''s not a good alchemist, she''s also an alchemist."


    Lin Feng thought twice, and finally asked people to invite Zhao shuning.


    And Zhao shuning has already made arrangements.


    Before that, she let out the news that she lived in a nunnery in the back mountain. The Lin family sent someone to look for it. Sure enough, Zhao shuning hesitated for a while, and then followed the people down the mountain.


    When it comes to the Lin family.


    Zhao shuning looked at the familiar things in front of him.


    Huan''er''s steps behind him are also careful.


    Arrived Lin Feng''s main courtyard, Zhao shuning went in alone.


    Looking at Lin Feng lying on the bed, Zhao shuning''s mouth, unconsciously raised.


    I didn''t expect that, Lin Feng, you will have today.


    You are greedy, lustful, and lustful for power and fame. One day, you will die on this unwarranted fame.


    After Zhao shuning went in, Lin Feng waved back everyone.


    Then he said, "shuning, you have to keep secrets for your grandfather."


    "Shuning knows."


    Now Lin Feng is willing to call himself Zhao shuning''s grandfather. In the past, he was asked to call him master Lin.


    Zhao shuning took the pulse, and then withdrew the red line.


    The solemnity of her face.


    Lin Feng said, "how about it?"


    "Grandfather, your body is not as good as before, because -"


    "because of what?"


    "Willow disease."


    Lin Feng eyes, lying on the bed: "I think of it, can there be a way to cure?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Yes, but it will take a long time. This kind of disease needs recuperation."


    "Can this disease be cured?"


    "For alchemists, it''s OK, but it''s more troublesome. By the way, grandfather, I remember that Mrs. Haitang is also an alchemist. Why don''t you invite her to see you? You''ve been dragging on for a long time."


    "Begonia? Because I had a dispute with me about sending Qingying to the frontier. Later, I locked her up in the dungeon and thought about it. A few days ago, someone said, "she''s crazy."


    "What?" Zhao shuning was shocked.


    Lin Feng said: "it''s OK, she did this to you before. It''s hard for you to remember her."

 Chapter 379

    The ladies of the twelve rooms found that since Zhao shuning came back, the relationship with the householder has become better and better.


    Every noon, Zhao shuning goes to the main hospital for about half an hour.


    Because of this kind of treatment, the Lin family also treated Zhao shuning more courteously.


    That night, Zhao shuning found a key to the dungeon.


    She got Lin Feng''s permission and said that she wanted to go in and check the injury of Mrs. Haitang, because she was an alchemist. Maybe she could give Mrs. Haitang some treatment.


    Read years of love between husband and wife, Lin Feng thought about it and agreed.


    In the evening, Zhao shuning took huan''er and went to the dungeon together.


    Dungeon is very dark, Zhao shuning took out a night pearl, just let the whole prison become bright a lot.


    To the Begonia lady''s cell, Zhao shuning with Linfeng to the key, will open the door.


    At this time, Mrs. Haitang also realized that someone was coming and opened her eyes.


    When she saw that it was Zhao shuning, she was so angry that she rushed to Zhao shuning in a panic.


    Zhao shuning didn''t worry. He stood still at the prison gate.


    Mrs. Haitang''s feet are tied by chains, which are connected to the high wall. When she is still very close to Zhao shuning, she stretches her hands and can''t reach Zhao shuning.


    "Madam Haitang, I''ve come to see you."


    "You fox, how dare you come back?"


    "Why don''t I come back? It''s your master who sent for me to come back. Mrs. Haitang, I heard that your little daughter has been bullied in the frontier. I don''t know if she is still alive."


    Lady Haitang: "Zhao shuning, you are a woman. You are so vicious that you have to die."


    "Am I vicious?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "Madam, I''m here to see you now, so that I can go back to report to master Lin. tut tut - it seems that you have become a crazy woman like what they say. I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to come back to Lin Feng in your whole life. You know, Lin Feng pays attention to reputation. How can you tolerate such a crazy woman as you to become the master mother of the Lin family? I think beauty Xiao is good. Next, she should be the first lady of the Lin family. "


    "Bah! I''m not crazy, let me out, Xiao Meiren, that fox? Where does she go with it? "


    Mrs. Haitang looked at Zhao shuning and said, "Zhao shuning, do you think I dare not move you? If the people of Shenzong hadn''t protected you, I would have cut you to pieces on the first day when you entered the Lin family. Otherwise, do you think you can live till now? "


    "Shenzong? What do you mean


    But at this time, Mrs. Haitang clenched her teeth and refused to say anything.


    The young man with fierce tiger hovering in his eyebrows, he warned himself that he could not move Zhao shuning''s hair.


    And about Shenzong, it involves a bigger conspiracy. Even if she died, she would never say it.


    "No?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. Madam Haitang, you were the first lady of the Lin family. Wherever you go, you will get a little respect from everyone, but now, you see."


    Zhao shuning''s hand gently knocked on the chain.


    The sound of the chain came from the dungeon.


    "But you see, now you are being held in such a place, you can''t see your fingers, stink, cockroaches, dead mice, so many disgusting things, how can a daughter like you who comes out of the house bear it?"


    "It''s not by you fox spirit!"


    "Did I do it? I begged your daughter to go to bed with me? Did I beg her to have a quarrel with the master of Tianxian sect? Mrs. Haitang, look at your expression at the moment. It''s extremely distorted. Then look at your environment. It''s like a place where people live. Lin Feng has taken you as an animal. You''re deeply affectionate towards him. It''s really pitiful. "


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "Don''t say anything, just want you to meet someone."


    Zhao shuning claps his hands and huan''er appears in front of Mrs. Haitang.


    "It''s just a little servant girl. How can it enter my eyes?"


    "Madame Haitang, take a good look at her. Don''t you have a little familiarity with her?"


    The woman looked up at the woman in green.


    She from the beginning of the casual, a face of irony, into a surprise behind.


    "Lvwu?"


    "Madam, I''m huan''er, lvwu and my sister."


    The reason why Mrs. Haitang remembers lvwu is that she made a lot of noise at the beginning, and it''s also because of that, her reputation began to go downhill.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "madam, you should remember what I said to you. To kill someone is to pay for his life. Nine years ago, lvwu died, that is to say, he died. You have lived nine more years. Now, you have to pay back what you owe."


    No one knows what happened in the dungeon that night.Anyway, since then, Mrs. Haitang has become a real crazy woman.


    The servant sent rice, but she bit a piece of meat.


    Lin Feng to see her, she swore, mouth is dirty words, also said some Lin Feng had done bad things.


    All in all, now the Begonia lady, completely crazy.


    Lin Feng''s face is better, because of this, he has more trust in Zhao shuning.


    In his view, his previous flash of ideas are nonsense, Zhao shuning this girl, kind, simple, is a good chess piece.


    But Zhao shuning still insisted on living in the nunnery, perhaps the little girl''s heart, the original thing, or did not slow down.


    Back at the nunnery, huan''er asked, "Miss, why do you want to treat Lin Feng? Don''t you hate him?"


    "Who said I helped him?"


    "Didn''t he get it?"


    "False."


    Zhao shuning stretched his hands flat and lay on the bed.


    Huan''er: "fake? How can it be? When you didn''t go to see Lin Feng, his face was so bad. "


    "It''s just a psychological effect. I just hinted that he was ill, so later, he avoided medical treatment and thought that he was ill, so his face was naturally not good."


    "Ah? Isn''t he all right now? "


    "Who says he''s fine?"


    Huan''er: "but miss, didn''t you say he wasn''t ill?"


    "When I didn''t get to Lin''s house, he wasn''t really ill, but now, he is really ill."


    "Ah?"


    "Silly huan''er, do you think I''ve been running to the main hospital day by day, really sending him soup?"


    Huan''er understood.


    He began to admire Zhao shuning again.


    "The old thief Lin Feng''s face is really getting better and better?"


    "Silly huan''er, this is still a psychological function."


    Zhao shuning looked at the starry sky and counted down the number of days. On the beam, he drew a horizontal line. Another month later, Lin Feng''s poison should really break out.


    The poison was given by the master. It was colorless and tasteless. No matter how high Lin Feng''s cultivation was, he couldn''t detect it.

 Chapter 380

    Here, Zhao shuning fills Lin Feng with poison day after day.


    Qingyun country there, Feng Zhan was Jun''s little girl annoyed not.


    Where Feng Zhan goes, she follows.


    If Feng Zhan is annoyed by her, roar her a few words, then she will live for a period of time, after that, she will rally and stick up again.


    Qingyun country has a vast terrain.


    In this country, there are two families, one is jun family, the other is Wei family.


    The king''s family is rising rapidly, because there is an oriental counsellor in his family. I don''t know why. The Lord of the Kingdom treats Dongfang Yuxi very well. No matter what he wants to do, he always acquiesces and lets him do it.


    In addition, there are many children in your family, and most of them are excellent talents. There are so many children in your family, and only one girl, Jun Jiu, is the only one. Therefore, her brothers have been doting on her since childhood.


    Besides, the Wei family is a big hereditary family. There is a child in the Wei family, who is called Wei Ziyun. Wei Ziyun is the most beautiful man in Qingyun country.


    He is upright and sunny in appearance.


    Su mu, the leader of Qingyun Kingdom, is also good-looking, but he is suffering from heart disease these years, so his face is a little pale. He and Wei Ziyun are two different types of beautiful men.


    Because of Jun Jiu, Feng Zhan''s life is "ziyouwei".


    But fenglingtong, her life is full of twists and turns.


    No one can think of, live so long Phoenix Ling pupil, in the emotional aspect, is a small white.


    People in the palace can see that Su Mu likes saints, but Feng Lingtong thinks that Su Mu just knows how to be grateful, because it is her own treatment that improves his condition. In addition, although Feng Lingtong came and asked the Lord of Qingyun kingdom to remove the statue on the square, they are still people of Feng''s royal family. The people of Qingyun Kingdom, the Lord of Qingyun Kingdom, still respect her Feng Lingtong thinks that Su Mu is only in awe of her.


    Su Mu didn''t want to show his heart to fenglingtong, because he knew that the saint was the saint of the common people in Qingyun country, and also a member of the Fengshi royal family. He was just the Lord of Qingyun country, not worthy of fenglingtong.


    But at this time, a person''s accident, completely disrupted the idea of Su mu.


    That day, Su Mu got up early and went to the imperial dining room in person. He told the imperial chef to make some breakfast for Feng Lingtong and send it to him. He also picked up the materials himself.


    Later, after going to the early court, he estimated that the bird''s nest in the imperial dining room should be almost cooked, so he wanted to send it to fenglingtong in person, and he wanted to see her.


    But when Su Mu comes to fenglingtong''s bedroom with bird''s nest.


    It is found that Wei Ziyun is also here.


    At this time, the two of them are sitting in the pavilion, talking very happily. Wei Ziyun also brings some snacks from the Wei family to fenglingtong.


    Feng Ling Tong is eating and nodding.


    Su Mu looked at this scene, lost consciousness for a moment.


    "Lord, do we want to give the bird''s nest to the saint?"


    Su Mu came back.


    "Yes, of course."


    In the center of the pavilion, Wei Ziyun quickly salutes Su mu, and after getting a special order, he sits back in his original position.


    Su Mu also sat down because of Feng Ling Tong''s invitation.


    "Su mu, you have a taste of this. It''s from Ziyun. It''s delicious."


    Ziyun? When did saint and Wei Ziyun become so good? To be so kind to him.


    Although Su Mu is uncomfortable in the heart, he still doesn''t show it.


    Because he knows that he does not have this identity and is not qualified to be jealous.


    "Lord, the country is peaceful and the people are in peace in Qingyun now. The virgin is very boring in the palace. Weichen has nothing to do recently. Why don''t you let me take the virgin around for a tour?"


    Su Mu looks at Feng Ling Tong.


    "Saint, do you want to travel with Wei Aiqing?"


    Feng Ling Tong smiles.


    Then he said, "I''m afraid it will cause trouble to Ziyun."


    Wei Ziyun quickly surprised and said: "no trouble, no trouble at all. If the saint can travel with me, it''s the blessing of Wei. How can she feel trouble?"


    "Lord, do you think so?"


    Su Mu''s heart is a little blocked.


    Originally, Wei Ziyun usually spoke with him in such a tone. They are not only the relationship between the monarch and his ministers, but also friends.


    But this time, Su Mu did not respond with a smile like before.


    "How can I know about Wei Aiqing?"


    Feng Ling Tong and Wei Ziyun are all in a daze, looking at Su mu.


    Su Mu is a gentle man. He seldom speaks in such a tone.


    "Lord, but what did Wei Chen say wrong?"


    "No


    "Su mu, you don''t agree with me to go out with Zi Yun, do you?"


    Su Mu felt that his previous action was a bit out of order. He slowed down and said, "the saint misunderstood me. I can''t be so selfish. You''ve done enough for Qingyun country. If you want to go out and have a look at this wonderful country, I certainly agree."Feng Ling Tong nodded.


    Although still some doubts, but such a graceful and polite Su mu, is the person she knows.


    "Lord, do you agree?"


    "Well."


    Feng Ling Tong began to smile, and then said to the two people: "you talk first. I''ll go to the back garden to see if the chrysanthemums are open this year. I want to pick some and take them on the road after drying."


    "I''ll go with you."


    "I''ll go with you."


    The two spoke in unison.


    Feng Ling pupil is to shake head.


    "I like one person."


    Su Mu and Wei Ziyun sit down again.


    After waiting for Feng Ling Tong to leave, Su Mu looks at the bird''s nest that hasn''t moved.


    "Lord, you are interested in the saint. Why don''t you say so?"


    Su Mu took a look at Wei Ziyun, and then said: "Ziyun, you have a lot of courage. If you dare to invite the saint to travel with you, you are not afraid. She hates you."


    "Of course not. If I don''t try, how can I know what the saint likes?"


    Su Mu said, "what do you mean by that?"


    Wei Ziyun: "can''t the Lord see that I''m happy with the saint."


    "Wei Ziyun, do you know that saint is not an ordinary identity."


    "Of course I know, but if I like that woman, I don''t care what her identity is, let alone what my identity is. I have to fight, so that I can win."


    Wei Ziyun is the most beautiful man in Qingyun country. He has such self-confidence, which is also given to him by tens of millions of women.


    "Ziyun, this time, you may be disappointed. The saint''s eyes don''t fluctuate."


    "Not now, not necessarily in the future."


    Su Mu gets up and listens to Wei Ziyun saying that he likes Feng Lingtong. In his heart, he can''t tell what it feels like.


    "Lord, if you also like saints, then do it earlier. For this matter, I won''t let you because you are the Lord."


    Su Mu stops.


    Wei Ziyun also said, "the Lord of the kingdom should be able to understand this matter."

 Chapter 381

    Su mu, Jun xuanmo, Wei Ziyun and Dongfang Yuxi are good friends.


    Therefore, if not for the occasion where all the officials are present, they will not worry too much when they speak.


    "You may be a little too confident, Ziyun. These days, you go to the palace of the saint every day, either to deliver food or clothes and weapons. But for such a long time, the saint''s eyes are no different."


    Wei Ziyun smiles.


    They like to get along with Su Mu very much.


    Because of this, the royal family rose rapidly, and Wei Ziyun was not unfaithful to Qingyun because of Su Mu''s special preference for Dongfang Yuxi.


    They are good friends and confidants. If they have any problems, they will speak openly. For example, Wei Ziyun has a great liking for fenglingtong now, and he knows that Su Mu also likes saints. He will make an agreement with Su mu in advance, and he won''t be caught off guard when he knows the news.


    "Lord, after all, this palace is in the palace. The palace is the most glorious and rich place in the world. However, it is also like a golden cage. The people trapped in it are well fed, but they can''t get the happiness they want. There are too many rules and too many people here. We have to think about whether there is anything wrong with everything we do and talk about Good feeling. It''s not easy to behave in such a cage. But if you go outside the palace, it''s not necessarily when I''m with the virgin. "


    Su Mu''s face is not pretty.


    Wei Ziyun said again.


    "Lord, don''t worry. I know the saint has no power to bind a chicken. I also know her nobility. I accompany her out and will never put her in danger. You should know my ability."


    Wei Ziyun''s ability is very strong indeed.


    Three generations of his family are generals of Qingyun state.


    Their combat effectiveness is extraordinary.


    Fenglingtong has never shown her charm and internal power in the imperial palace. Therefore, these people naturally think that a woman as noble as a saint, who keeps company with the herbs in the back garden and the sea of flowers all day long, must be a lady of a big family. She doesn''t know what spiritual power is, let alone what internal power is.


    "You wake me up."


    Wei Zi cloud Leng Leng way: "what?"


    "Nothing."


    Three days later, fenglingtong and weiziyun set out.


    When they got out of the gate, they had to pass a broken bridge. At the end of the broken bridge, there was a man waiting for Wei Ziyun''s carriage.


    The groom tightened the reins.


    In front of them stood a man.


    The man, dressed in white, looks better than snow and smiles at the carriage.


    Wei Ziyun lifted the curtain of the carriage and looked at the man in front of him. He said, "it''s too hasty --"


    then fenglingtong looked out.


    Su Mu at this time holding a burden, is standing in front of them.


    "Ziyun, I''m also very bored in the imperial palace. The virgin also said before that I''d better go out for a walk to broaden my horizons and relax. In the past three days, I''ve dealt with the basic government affairs of Qingyun country. Do you think I can work with you?"


    Wei Ziyun looked at fenglingtong and said, "holy girl, do you see?"


    Feng Ling Tong smiles.


    "Come on up."


    Su Mu turned over and got on the carriage. The movement was so sharp that it didn''t look like half a patient.


    Wei Ziyun said: "Lord, you?"


    "When you''re out, just call me Su mu."


    Feng Ling Tong also then said: "that you call me small pupil is good."


    The three nodded.


    Wei Ziyun stares at Su mu. He is not talking. In the middle of shaking, Feng Lingtong leans against the carriage and falls asleep.


    Su Mu see, quickly sat in the past, Feng Ling Tong''s head, homeopathy on Su Mu''s shoulder.


    Now, Wei Ziyun is not happy.


    Dare feeling he takes saint to come out, is to give Su Mu and she make an opportunity?


    "Su mu, are you too blatant?"


    Wei Ziyun lowered his voice and tried not to disturb Fengling pupil.


    Su Mu''s expression is delicate at this time. When Feng Ling Tong''s head leans on his shoulder, his heart beats violently.


    So when Wei Ziyun talks to him, he just glances at Wei Ziyun and doesn''t talk to him.


    Wei Ziyun sat back in anger and watched them walk all the way. When Feng Ling woke up, it was afternoon.


    When she woke up, she saw Su Mu beside her and laughed.


    "Not yet?"


    What they want to go to is Yangzhou, which is not far from the imperial capital. They plan to go all the way south.


    "Soon."


    "Why not ride a horse?"


    Two people Qi Qi of see toward Feng Ling pupil.


    "Horse riding, Xiao Tong, you, can you? It''s very tiring to ride a horse, and it''s very likely to be hung on the skin by the branches on the side of the road. "Feng Ling Tong nodded.


    "So it is."


    Two people look at each other, it seems that riding a horse is just a saint''s whim.


    Then Feng Ling Tong said, "you two are both beautiful. If you scrape your skin, it will be bad."


    Su Mu: - "


    Wei Ziyun: -"


    What does this mean?


    "It''s OK. Let''s go slowly."


    "Xiaotong, can you ride a horse?"


    Feng Ling Tong nodded.


    Su Mu and Wei Ziyun looked at each other, and then said, "do you want to ride a horse?"


    "I just think it''s faster."


    "Well, shall we go riding?"


    Two people originally just tentatively asked, but Feng Ling Tong nodded, then said: "there are five horses in front of the carriage, one for each of us, the rest, let the coachman go back."


    "Well - good."


    The voice just came to the ground.


    Feng Ling Tong stopped the carriage.


    Several people got off the carriage, Feng Ling Tong found a horse, put the burden on it, and then a sharp turn, on the horse.


    "This -"


    "hands are powerless?"


    "maybe it''s better to ride a horse."


    The three rode along.


    When they arrived at Yangzhou post station, they had a rest and let the horses eat some grass.


    Feng Ling Tong drank a little tea, but she didn''t have the delicate appearance of everyone''s daughter.


    I''m afraid many new things will happen along the way.


    In the south, purple light flashed quickly, and fenglingtong tea cup was put down gently.


    All the way to the south, I don''t know if I can come across undying.


    Listen to ah Zhan.


    A few days ago, buran suddenly rushed back to Qingyun country, and then went to a big valley in the south. I don''t know what strange things are hidden in that big valley.


    "Su mu."


    "Xiaotong, what''s the matter?"


    "Is there a big valley at the end of the south? Where, is there anything? "


    Wei Ziyun said: "Xiaotong, the big valley is called Youming valley. Over the years, no one has been to it. It''s said that it''s dark inside and you can''t see anything. Now no one can tell why."


    Netherworld Valley?


    Where and for what?

 Chapter 382

    At this time, the mouth of Youming valley.


    Yan Ruyu is sitting in the same place, looking at the dark air in the netherworld Valley, frowning.


    "The netherworld Valley is an ancient evil beast. If there is no accident, it will not be opened forever."


    Yan Ruyu gets up and goes to the mouth of the valley.


    He stretched out his right hand and slowly ran into the seal of Youming valley.


    With a little effort, Yan Ruyu entered the netherworld valley.


    From the outside, you only know that Youming Valley is covered with black air, and you can''t see the situation inside. But if you enter Youming valley through the border, you will find that the scenery in front of you is very spectacular, with green water, green mountains, birds and animals. Here is the best ecological environment.


    Yan Ruyu body meal, disappeared in situ.


    By the time it reappeared, it was the place of chaos.


    At this time, chaos opened his turbid eyes and looked at the man in front of him.


    In front of chaos, Yan Ruyu appears so weak.


    However, chaos knows that the man in front of him is more dangerous than anyone else, and he can''t be underestimated. With the clarinet on his waist, within a hundred Li, he will be razed to the ground in an instant.


    Chaos opens its mouth.


    "Long time no see, old friend."


    Yan Ruyu waved her hand, and Bai Ze jumped out. Yan Ruyu went up to Bai Ze''s back.


    After a check, Bai Ze turned back and said, "emperor Zun, nothing unusual has happened."


    "Old friend, I haven''t seen you for many years. Don''t you greet me?"


    Yan Ruyu looked at the chaos and said faintly, "I have set your punishment for a thousand years. Chaos, once a thousand years is over, I will naturally let you out."


    Chaos lowered his head and fell on the ground.


    He said, "I''m a fierce beast. I''ve been here very well. Over the years, I''ve been following your orders. I didn''t dare to step out of the netherworld valley."


    "Here, has anyone come in?"


    "No, this is the boundary you set up yourself. Who can enter this world?"


    At this time, Baize also said, "emperor Zun, I really didn''t find the breath of other strangers here."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    I hope he''s oversensitive.


    "Xiaobai, make a tour of the netherworld Valley, and don''t let go of any place. If there is any situation, please tell me at any time."


    "Yes, Emperor."


    As soon as Bai Ze shakes his body, he disappears in front of Yan Ruyu.


    After so many years of solitude, an old friend is hard to come by. Chaos can''t help saying more.


    "Old friend, how have you been all these years?"


    "Well."


    "Has she ever come back?"


    Yan Ruyu knew who chaos was talking about, its first master, luoqiu.


    "No


    The thick smell of chaos sounded.


    How dare it expect that its master will come back.


    Yan Ruyu sat down beside chaos.


    Chaos was originally cut off by the great God of ancient times when he created heaven and earth. At the beginning, there was no entity, and the whole body was a white fog.


    At that time, chaos was kind and helped people everywhere.


    At that time, the emperors in the South China Sea were called "Shu", while the emperors in the North China Sea were called "Hu", and hundun belonged to the central government.


    Chaos helped them when they were killed, which was very good for them, and the emperors of South China Sea and North China Sea wanted to repay chaos.


    Seeing that everyone has eyes, ears, mouth and nose to see, listen, eat and smell, chaos has no seven orifices, so he chiseled seven orifices for him. Seven days later, seven orifices came out, and chaos died.


    Since then, the death of chaos derived from a new species - chaos.


    At that time, there were many descriptions of chaos.


    However, it is no longer the existence of justice. The two emperors of that year chiseled out seven orifices for it, but also released all his evil thoughts.


    At that time, someone recorded the shape of chaos in this way.


    There is a snake king in Chu, which looks like the emperor river. It has no ears, eyes, claws, nose, but a mouth. Its shape is as square as a meat cabinet, muddy and line, where the vegetation dry.


    Others describe it that way.


    In the west of Kunlun, there is a beast like a dog with long hair and four feet. It looks like the bottom but has no claws. It has eyes but can''t see. It can''t walk. It has two ears but can''t hear. It has human understanding. It has abdomen but no five hidden parts. It has intestines straight but can''t rotate. It has food path. If a man has virtue, he will resist it; if he has evil virtue, he will rely on it.


    It refers to chaos, brutality, fear of the villain, attachment to the villain, treatment of good people with high moral character, but kill them and treat them cruelly.


    Half of these legends are false and half are true.


    Chaos was originally an ancient beast. Later, Yan Ruyu had her first female disciple, named luoqiu. Luoqiu is very gifted. He is good-looking and kind-hearted.


    When she was promoted to jiuchongling pharmacist, Yan Ruyu gave her a gift, chaos.At that time, chaos was very satisfied with the master luoqiu. They fought around and pacified a lot of turmoil.


    But in the end, naluoqiu died in the hands of a group of mortals. Chaos was stimulated and began to attack human beings on a large scale. If Yan Ruyu didn''t stop it, he was afraid that half of the creatures in the Kyushu mainland would suffer a heavy blow.


    Chaos, too, has been defined as a fierce beast since then.


    His evil thoughts are not reduced, and Yan Ruyu persuades him several times, but also does not let him let go of luoqiu''s death. Therefore, Yan Ruyu can only confine chaos in the netherworld Valley, and let him meditate on his own life.


    That year Luo Qiu that matter, Yan Ruyu also carefully investigated.


    But the truth is changeable.


    It is still a mystery whether the body of luoqiu died in human hands.


    "Chaos, I gave you to luoqiu. Do you remember what I said before? A spiritual pharmacist can only sign a contract with one monster or divine beast in his life. Generally speaking, when a person dies, the contract will be broken, but the contract in your body has never been broken. "


    Chaos way: "but, I already can''t feel a bit of Lord''s lifeblood breath, isn''t it?"


    Yan Ruyu sighed.


    He seldom saw such strange things.


    At this time, baezawa looked around and came back.


    "Emperor Zun, no other suspicious creatures have been found."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "Chaos, I''ll go with Baize first. You stay in the netherworld valley. You can''t go out without permission."


    Chaos on the ground.


    He said weakly, "if I could get out of this border, hundreds of years ago, I would have gone out to kill all human beings and avenge my master. Emperor, you know, I can''t get out."


    "It helps to sharpen your mind. You can think about the past. Some things are not so simple. What we see may not be true."


    Yan Ruyu left with Baize.


    At this time of chaos, a long sigh of relief.


    He whispered, "they''re gone, Reverend. You can come out."


    Chaos body, Zhao Huai''s God, slowly out of the head.


    It''s dangerous. If it wasn''t for Yan Ruyu''s seven points of strength used to seal the boundary of ghosts, he would have found his existence easily.


    "Thank you for protecting me."


    "The animal world is chaotic, kneel down to the venerable."


    Zhao Huai nodded gently, but on his face, he was no longer the gentle one.

 Chapter 383

    "By the way, my Yuanshen has been damaged. Fortunately, the Phoenix has spared no efforts to protect me. But now I am too weak to go out of the netherworld Valley in ten years. During this time, I will give you the task of protecting my Yuanshen."


    "I understand."


    Weak spirit, floating in the air.


    Then he took a look at the outside world and began to shrink slowly. In his eyes, he was still reluctant to give up to the outside world.


    There is also hatred.


    The beast kingdom is supreme, sleeping.


    The ghost God sect, who caused him such serious injury, also came to a strange man in black at this time.


    All the people of Shenzong worship him.


    Even Mo Bai is no exception.


    The face of the man in black is hidden under the black robe, and no one can see his face.


    But even if he showed his face, no one can remember, because he is mysterious, his face is also changeable.


    The last moment was a man.


    In the next moment, she may become a graceful woman.


    After the man in black appeared, he just said a word and disappeared.


    "The century old foundation of the four families is about to be destroyed. At that time, it was the best time for Shenzong to invade the mainland of Kyushu."


    "I understand."


    The crowd kowtowed.


    The existence of people in black has always been known only to the highest level of Shenzong.


    He is the creator of Shenzong, the ghost he found for Shenzong.


    Before that, he was the one who set fire in Qingyun kingdom. He was also the one who had been colluding with Xia Wanling by Shenzong''s internal staff.


    He''s everywhere. He''s scary.


    He could sense the appearance of Emperor Yan Ruyu and his hostility, and then, within the first time, he would stay away from Shenzong and escape from Yan Ruyu''s border.


    Who is the man in black? The four guardians of Shenzong don''t know, the elder doesn''t know, Mobai doesn''t know, even the throne doesn''t know.


    "Father, do we have to wait ten years?"


    "Mo Bai, his words can''t be wrong."


    "Father, now the power of emperor Zun Yan Ruyu has not been fully restored. Why don''t we take advantage of this world to conquer the mainland of Kyushu?"


    The man in the black robe sneered.


    "Child, you think about it too easily. Even if the emperor''s spiritual power is damaged, even if you reach the level of ghost Zun and become the supreme ruler of ghost Hun, when you face the current emperor Zun, you still get only one result. You can''t fight him."


    Yan Ruyu is the founder. Even if the founder lost all his accomplishments, they can''t cope with it.


    What they have to do now is to be silent for ten years, as the people in Black said, and then invade the mainland of Kyushu after ten years.


    "Father, there are so many people in Shenzong, can''t we deal with a Yan Ruyu?"


    "Against a Yan Ruyu? Child, do you think it''s really that simple? When the interests of people in Kyushu mainland are violated, their four families and eight countries will certainly unite with all forces to fight against our Shenzong. "


    Human beings are like this. When their common interests are violated, their internal contradictions will become less important. They will raise all their weapons to face their common enemies.


    The ink is white and gloomy.


    He is used to the faces of those villains.


    I didn''t think that they had the moment when the sand turned to earth.


    Mo Bai looks at the gate of Shenzong, which has been opened with the help of Tianlei.


    He wants to go out. He wants to meet the person who has appeared in his dream for countless times. At this time, she is almost eighteen.


    I don''t know if she will be such a charming face again when she grows up.


    "Father, I want to go out."


    "Mo Bai!"


    "Father, I''m here to swear to you that after I go out, I won''t act recklessly, let alone scare the snake, which will bring unnecessary trouble to the ghost. I will be cautious in my words and deeds."


    The purple gold black robe looks at the ink white.


    At this time, the child''s eyes were very serious. Even when his skill reached the ghost respect, he had never seen him look at himself with such eyes.


    "Do you have to go?"


    The man''s voice is low.


    "Well, I have to go."


    When they parted, she was only eight years old. In a twinkling of an eye, it was almost ten years.


    Mo Bai once promised her that he would go back to find her soon. I don''t know. Now Ning Ning, do you remember the little fool who was with her.


    "Son, if you go to the mainland of Kyushu, remember that if your skills are seriously insufficient, you go to the patriarchal church to find the elder. She will find fresh blood for you to drink."


    Mo Bai nodded.


    "Thank you, father."


    He never felt that it was shameful to use Alchemist''s cultivation to achieve himself. He could only blame those people who were too weak and the weak were doomed to be trampled by the strong."If the girl you like doesn''t want to come back with you, you can tie her up. There''s a way for your father to get her to agree."


    "Father, I won''t tie her up. If she doesn''t agree, I''ll stay with her until the day she agrees."


    With his father''s consent, Mobai returned to his palace.


    When he was packing, he found that since he came back, all his clothes had been changed into black. Only the one he had worn was white.


    Mo Bai stretched out his hand and put the dress away. Then he locked it in a delicate box and put it in his own room.


    Then he went out and asked Mingyue to find two white clothes for him.


    After hearing this, Mingyue began to prepare, though she was confused.


    Isn''t the young Lord seldom dressed in white since he came back?


    That time, Zhao Huai came to the five elements array, and the blood gushed out and stained his white clothes, so he would never wear white again.


    Now it''s really weird to let the people in charge make white clothes.


    Mingyue Dharma protector works very fast. In the evening, the crescent white dress comes.


    Mo Bai took the clothes, put them away and put them in his own space bag.


    He wants to see Ning Ning, so he can''t wear black.


    I''m afraid I can''t recognize him when I see him.


    Mo Bai''s hand touched the red line with the bronze medal hanging on his chest.


    The bronze medal I brought is just an imitation. The real bronze medal is in Ningning.


    But this red line is the one Ning Ning tied to him in person.


    Mo Bai looked at the distance and showed a smile.


    The smile is genial and gentle. It seems that Mo Bai is harmless to people and animals.


    "Pa!"


    I don''t know when the sword in my hand fell to the ground and made a heavy noise.


    Mo Bai stood up, pushed the door open and looked at the bright moon in the sky.


    Light way: "rather rather rather, wait for me, again soon, I can together with you, see the bright moon star light in the sky, be like, we are in the hole of the abyss dark hole general."


    Voice down, young figure suddenly, disappeared.


    Ride the wind and waves, go through thousands of sails, and cross the undercurrent. The end of the undercurrent is hope.

 Chapter 384

    And Zhao shuning at this time, really do not have the mind to remember that year''s Mo Bai now do something.


    Because in three days, it''s time for Lin Feng to get sick.


    On the second day, Mrs. Haitang returned to heaven. Miss shuning in the mansion was kind-hearted. When she died, she changed her into a dark green dress covered with her favorite gold powder before she was buried.


    By the way, Mrs. Haitang was buried in water.


    Because miss shuning said that people who are buried in water usually don''t have too much resentment, and they won''t have so much influence on the Lin family''s house.


    That day, the raft floated far away.


    I just don''t know where she finally drifted to.


    On the lake in the wasteland, a corpse appeared. The old man who collected the corpse looked at the corpse emerging from the lake.


    He shook his head.


    "It''s been a long time."


    The old man hooked up the raft with a long stick, then moved the body down and threw it on the ancient land. Not long after that, a vulture found it, rushed down and pecked the body to pieces.


    The old man shook his head: "it seems that this woman is another alchemist. Unfortunately, she was attacked by other alchemists before she died."


    The old man picked up the stick and found the glittering gold on his hand.


    He sighed.


    "Well, it seems that he is still a rich family. He has done evil."


    It''s getting dark.


    Time flies and a month goes by.


    Zhao shuning looks at Lin Feng''s shining face. She knows that she can''t help it. If it wasn''t for her illness, Lin Feng would not have behaved so well. She hasn''t gone out for five months to have fun.


    "Shu Ning, you say huan''er is so big, should you make a marriage for her?"


    Huan''er shrinks behind Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "master, your illness has been cured, you can go out."


    Lin Feng nodded at this time, and then stood up contentedly and went to the door of Lin house.


    "Miss, he?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just a reflection."


    Zhao shuning looked at huan''er and said, "let''s go back to the nunnery. Tomorrow, we will have a good play."


    "What''s the good play?"


    Xiao Meiren suddenly appears and looks at Zhao shuning with alert face.


    Zhao shuning smiles and looks like a lady.


    "Beauty Xiao, how can you come to the main courtyard? The master has gone out before. You may be a little late. "


    There was a little loss in Xiao Mei''s eyes.


    "Is he out again?"


    "Well."


    "Zhao shuning, you shouldn''t cure him so quickly. If he goes on like this, his health will collapse sooner or later."


    Xiao Mei''s original name was Xiao Mei. At the beginning, she and Lin Feng were in love.


    She also got the favor of Lin Feng for many years, but this favor will come to an end one day.


    Looking at the hot tempered Xiao Meiren before, now she has become such a self pitying woman. Zhao shuning said that she didn''t feel it. It''s also deceiving.


    "Beauty Xiao, why? Make yourself look like this for a man. "


    "Zhao shuning, you don''t know. At the beginning, he said that he would love me and take care of me all his life. He would never leave me all his life."


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    "The original oath is true, and he really loves me, but I didn''t expect that he loves me and spoils me, and there is a deadline."


    "Beauty Xiao, why don''t you leave?"


    "It''s not easy to leave? Now I hope I don''t have anything to do with him. I just want to take my son and go back to the mountains together, and don''t ask about the world any more. "


    "Yes."


    Zhao shuning answered softly, and then said, "beauty Xiao, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first."


    "Zhao shuning, actually I know you are pretending."


    "Ah?"


    "I know you''re pretending. That high spirited little baby in those years, no matter how she changes these years, her heart and nature can''t be completely changed."


    "Beauty Xiao, you may -"


    "but I didn''t tear you down, Zhao shuning. Just take it as me. Thank you for helping me clear my grievances."


    "Beauty Xiao, sometimes it''s not only relying on Lin Feng that you can realize your value."


    Zhao shuning went out.


    He sighed.


    Huan''er said, "Miss, what does beauty Xiao say?"


    "I used to think that she had a big chest and no brain. Now it seems that I am narrow-minded. Although beauty Xiao doesn''t have any intelligent brain, she has a clear distinction between right and wrong. She is a just person. If she can say such a thing today, she should have given up her heart."


    "Miss, our plan?""As usual."


    Huan''er muttered: "love is really heartbreaking."


    Love doesn''t hurt people, what hurt people is people''s heart.


    When Zhao shuning is walking on the road, huan''er gets excited and talks with Zhao shuning all the time.


    "Miss, do you have anyone you like?"


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning answered carelessly.


    "I''m curious. What kind of people does Miss like?"


    "Elegant, good temperament, the best, there is no Yingyan around, miss, you like, should be such a person?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "Miss, I think all the people you associate with are beauties. Are you? Do you like Miss LAN


    "Silly girl, what are you talking about?"


    Zhao shuning came back and knocked on huan''er''s head and said, "what do you have in your head this day?"


    Maybe it''s time to fight with huan''er, too fascinated, Zhao shuning didn''t find a person standing in front of him.


    She turned around and hit the man.


    Zhao shuning suddenly stood unsteadily and seized the man''s sleeve.


    The man''s reaction was also quick. He quickly reached out and helped Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning stood firm, then raised his head and said: "thank you, just now -"


    man, is it a cultural museum?


    After nearly half a year, the figure of Wenbo is much thinner than before.


    "Zhao shuning, long time no see."


    Long time? But Zhao shuning didn''t think so.


    "Thank you very much."


    Zhao shuning simple thanks, pull Huan son quickly go.


    She didn''t want to spend too much time pestering with Wenbo. She was not very satisfied with him and didn''t want to provoke such people.


    "Zhao shuning, wait a minute."


    Zhao shuning did not seem to hear the general, continue to walk forward.


    "Zhao shuning, can''t you hear me?"


    The man came forward, pulled Zhao shuning''s wrist, Zhao shuning casually, broke free from the shackles of cultural and Museum.


    How flexible? Is this still the weak woman?


    "Miss."


    "Huan''er, this man is ill. Let''s go. It''s getting dark. After a while, there will be more bad people."


    Everyone can tell who the bad guys are.


    When Zhao shuning arrived in the suburbs.


    The figure of Wenbo appeared in front of her again.


    By this time, it was dark.

 Chapter 385

    With huan''er, the speed is much slower.


    At this time in front of the man, the mood has some wrong.


    He approached step by step.


    "Zhao shuning, why do you want to avoid me?"


    Wenbo suddenly reaches out his hand and strangles Zhao shuning''s wrist. Zhao shuning wants to get rid of it, but he doesn''t know what happened to the man? So hard.


    For a while and a half, she couldn''t break free.


    "Zhao shuning, why are you hiding from me? Why? "


    "Zhao shuning, I think I''m just acting on occasion for you. I don''t think I''ll like you, a lady of a big family. I really think that as long as I don''t see you, I can get rid of the strange feeling of you."


    Cultural heritage is still advancing.


    When he went further, Zhao shuning took a step back.


    "Zhao shuning, how can you be so cruel? I haven''t seen you for half a year, and you haven''t come to me for half a year. "


    "Master Wen, why do I want to see you? There is no relationship between the two of us. At most, we met several times half a year ago. Apart from that, there is no relationship between the two of us. "


    Wenbo said: "it doesn''t matter? But Zhao shuning, I said, I like you. Are you a puppet? Do you have no feelings? "


    Zhao shuning took out the dagger without expression and said: "if you don''t let go, then my dagger will cut your wrist. At that time, you may lose blood and die."


    Zhao shuning didn''t understand why he was so fond of him when he was doing that to the cultural heritage?


    Is there a bubble in the man''s brain?


    The man did not answer.


    Zhao shuning hands up, dagger down.


    Man''s hand, instant blood dripping, can still tightly hold Zhao shuning''s hand.


    "Master Wen, are you crazy?"


    The man''s eyes were full of disappointment.


    "You, you really have to do it?"


    He let go, embarrassed figure, at this time looks particularly lonely.


    "I thought that I was punishing you when I disappeared for half a year. I didn''t expect that I was punishing myself in the past half a year."


    Zhao shuning stepped back.


    She really can''t understand. Why does the museum do this?


    There is nothing between them.


    "Zhao shuning, you hurt me. Meiniang is right. If you don''t come to me for half a year, you won''t have me in your heart. How can I run back?"


    Zhao shuning pulls up huan''er and ignores Wen Bo.


    Wenbo is in the back road.


    "Actually, I know all about it."


    "What do you know?"


    "You did what happened between me and Lin Qingying."


    Zhao shuning took a deep breath and turned back: "young master Wen, if you didn''t have a different lust for me in those years, you wouldn''t fall into this trap."


    "Yes, I volunteered."


    Wen Bo smiles and gets up.


    "Zhao shuning, when I saw you for the first time, you were very good-looking, generous and polite. I thought that you should be the same as the young lady of the Lin family. You only know the girl. That day, you talked with me, discussed swordsmanship, and made a lot of sarcastic remarks. Although I knew it later, from that time on, I felt that you were really interesting. ¡±


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    Wenbo also said: "that night, I didn''t like to see the Lin family. Although they gave me a lot of things, they took more from me. But when Lin Feng said that she had transferred all the girls in your yard, if I had anything to say to you, I would go to you. I didn''t want to have much to do with the Lin family, but I thought of you in the daytime The spirit is strange appearance, I then don''t know the ghost unconsciously agreed


    "Even when I went to your room, I drank a lot of wine just to --"


    "master Wen!"


    Zhao shuning spoke out.


    See Wenbo quiet down, she said: "I have no love for you, what you do for me, also don''t have to specially say to me, I Zhao shuning, grew up in the mountains, can''t understand you these feelings love, you do for me, no matter how much, I hate you, that is hate."


    Wenbo has a lonely smile on his face.


    Six months no see, his face, out of the green stubble.


    Looking at all of a sudden a lot of mature.


    His eyes, no longer as bright as before, contained a lot of thoughts.


    "So you hate me, don''t you?"


    Zhao shuning looked into Wenbo''s eyes and nodded.


    The man suddenly let out his breath and sat on the ground.


    "Why do you hate me?"


    "You are from the Lin family."


    "But you are also a member of the Lin family.""No, my name is Zhao shuning."


    Zhao shuning looks at the man, in the heart does not have too many waves.


    "Huan''er, let''s go."


    Huan''er followed up in a hurry. She didn''t dare to speak all the way.


    Miss may not know, with the passage of time, now she is how beautiful and amazing.


    She looks like this, has been able to let many childe fall.


    There is also the temperament of the young lady. She doesn''t look down on any person whose status is inferior to her. She is always comfortable with the young lady.


    Miss does not know, her charm, far more than that.


    Young master Wen is able to fall in love with her so quickly, because she is generous, not artificial, and has a good appearance.


    "Ah


    Huan''er suddenly screams. There is a force behind her. She suddenly appears. Then she drags her feet and drags them back.


    Zhao shuning has quick eyes and quick hands.


    Yu Feng becomes a blade in his hand, cutting the power behind huan''er.


    "What else are you doing with us?"


    It''s the cultural museum again.


    "Zhao shuning, you come back with me. I will take you as the master''s wife in Tianxian gate."


    "You''re crazy."


    "Zhao shuning, you come with me."


    "Haunted, get out of here."


    Zhao shuning''s mental power suddenly surged out. Suddenly she thought of something. She immediately took it back. Now she shouldn''t expose her real strength, or he would be on guard against Lin Feng one day later.


    "Zhao shuning, I want you."


    "Zhao shuning, you can''t resist me. I don''t want to be strong with you. Will you come back with me


    Wenbo doesn''t know what Zhao shuning''s ability is.


    However, in the great wilderness of Dongze, he seldom met rivals among his peers, let alone Zhao shuning, who was so many years younger than him.


    He thought clearly that if Zhao shuning didn''t go back to tianxianmen with him tonight, he would tie her back even if he did.


    "Zhao shuning, let''s go."


    Wenbo reaches out his hand and wants to pull Zhao shuning''s wrist again.


    "Clattering -"


    there was a clear sound. The hands of Wenbo couldn''t move, and they drooped down.


    Zhao shuning felt that there was a pair of arms around her waist behind her. She just wanted to use force, but she found a ray of cyan.


    Then lift eyes, see the people around, instantly quiet down.

 Chapter 386

    It''s Shifu.


    Isn''t he busy?


    Why are you here?


    Wenbo raised his head and looked at the people around Zhao shuning with a look of astonishment.


    "Emperor?"


    Yan Ruyu frowned.


    "Do you know me?"


    Is it really emperor Zun?


    Wenbo was stunned. He had seen the portrait of emperor Zun. Before, Wenbo always thought that such a perfect man should only exist in legend.


    If there is such a man in reality, then the world is not in chaos.


    "See the emperor for cultural relics."


    Yan Ruyu looked at Wenbo and said, "get up. Today, I won''t move you. In the future, you should stay away from Ning''er."


    Wenbo looks at the two people in front of him.


    Talent and beauty make a perfect match.


    I think that''s what they are.


    No matter how conceited Wenbo is, he knows that the man in front of him is like a God, and he can''t compare with him.


    "Emperor Zun, my hand?"


    "It''s a lighter punishment to waste one of your hands."


    "Yes."


    Wenbo where dare to say anything, quickly back down.


    He likes Zhao shuning, but not to the point where he can sacrifice his life for her.


    If you offend the emperor, what will happen to you? I dare not even think about it.


    After the man left.


    Yan Ruyu pulls Zhao shuning''s hand up.


    On Zhao shuning''s wrist, there is a red circle. Yan Ruyu bends down, puts Zhao shuning''s hand on her mouth and blows it gently. It looks like she is holding a rare treasure in her hand.


    "Master, I --"


    Zhao shuning''s face turned red again.


    Please God, don''t let the master treat me so well. I can''t help it.


    Huan''er looked at the scenes and did not dare to speak.


    What''s the reason for Miss''s bashful expression this year?


    This is the first time huan''er has seen Zhao shuning show such an expression.


    "Well, huan''er, you go back first. I''ll be back later."


    Zhao shuning gives huan''er a lantern, in which a night pearl is put. Let huan''er take care of the road.


    "Yes, miss."


    Miss? Are you enlightened?


    In the forest, only Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu were left.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''ve come to see Ning''er. I just wasted that man''s hand. It''s cheaper for him."


    Zhao shuning quickly took back his hand.


    "No, master, do you think he will tell Lin Feng about it?"


    "No


    "Ah?"


    "He dare not say."


    Although Zhao shuning didn''t know why he was confident, he said he didn''t dare, so he would not dare.


    "Ning''er has grown up."


    "Master."


    Yan Ruyu waved her hand lightly, and the wound on Zhao shuning''s wrist disappeared.


    "Walk together?"


    "Well."


    Yan Ruyu walks in front, Zhao shuning follows behind.


    Looking at the master''s back, the deer in Zhao shuning''s heart kept hitting his chest.


    Yan Ruyu walked in front, still thinking about a series of strange things recently. Suddenly, there was a little weight on her arm. Yan Ruyu bowed her head and it was Zhao shuning who took the initiative to take his arm.


    I''m in a good mood.


    Yan Ruyu side body asks a way: "rather son how recently?"


    "The net will be closed soon."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Well."


    Between them, there was silence again.


    For a long time.


    Zhao shuning asked: "master, after I avenge myself and wash away my grievances, can I follow you?"


    "Yes."


    "Master, Ning''er is not small."


    "Well."


    "I mean, I''m going to be an adult, too."


    Yan Ruyu laughingly looked at Zhao shuning and said, "Ning Er, what do you want to say?"


    Zhao shuning is cheeky, but once Yan Ruyu looks at her with a smile, she has no courage to say more shameless words.


    I''ve written a draft before, and I could say anything disgusting at that time. Now I''m counseling my master again.


    "No, nothing."


    Zhao shuning walks very slowly. She doesn''t want to go back to her residence so soon. She hasn''t met Shifu for a long time, and some miss him.


    "Master, have there ever been people who are important to you in your life?"


    "Yes.""Who?"


    "You."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Yan Ruyu said, "there''s another one."


    Zhao shuning was in a good mood and then asked, "who is that?"


    "Luoqiu."


    Zhao shuning is in a bad mood again, and she replies listlessly: "Oh -"


    Yan Ruyu reaches out her hand and gently scrapes Zhao shuning''s nose.


    "Ning''er, I don''t want to cheat you, but although you and Luo Qiu are both my apprentices, you are different from her."


    "Master, needless to say, I understand."


    The name of luoqiu has existed before Ye Ling was born. Zhao shuning knows that he doesn''t know that he will have to work hard for hundreds of years to reach the peak of luoqiu.


    Naturally, they are different.


    Zhao shuning released Yan Ruyu''s hand and walked forward.


    I can''t tell what it feels like.


    When we arrived at the gate of the nunnery, the moon was high and quiet.


    Zhao shuning stood at the door.


    Yan Ruyu and she looked at each other.


    "Master, here I am."


    "Well."


    "Master, do you want to go in and sit down?"


    "No more."


    Zhao shuning looked at the dark forest outside and said, "the air at night is the best. Shall we sit outside?"


    "Good."


    Yan Ruyu to Zhao shuning side, smile, the next moment, Zhao shuning''s feet on the sky, Yan Ruyu was in his arms.


    Zhao shuning quickly climbed up Yan Ruyu''s neck with both hands.


    Yan Ruyu smiles and says nothing. She takes Zhao shuning to the top of the tallest ancient tree in the forest.


    The ancient trees are very tall with luxuriant branches and leaves.


    Sitting on it, Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu can see the night situation of Changwu castle in the whole state.


    They sat on the branches of the ancient tree and looked at it leisurely.


    "It''s a beautiful view. Overlooking the mountains, it''s just different."


    "Well, it''s not the same."


    Yan Ruyu didn''t look at the scenery at his feet. His eyes were always staring at the girls around him.


    Her every word, every move, like a smart spirit, lively and lovely.


    "Master, when I get revenge, shall we travel together? I''ll go where you go. "


    Zhao shuning looked back, just to the line of sight of Yan Ruyu.


    She lowered her head.


    Hold the trunk tightly.


    I''ve known Shifu for so many years, but she''ll still be nervous once she sees him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Yan Ruyu then said, "is my sight making you uncomfortable?"


    Zhao shuning did not speak.


    Yan Ruyu looked away and looked into the distance.


    Zhao shuning took a deep breath.


    In my heart, I kept encouraging myself, practicing so many times, this time, it should be useful.


    Don''t be nervous. Don''t be nervous.


    It''s a big deal. In the end, they are still masters and apprentices.


    "Master."


    "Well?"


    "I seem to like you."


    The girl closed her eyes and quickly said this sentence. Before Yan Ruyu responded, Zhao shuning''s face was red.

 Chapter 387

    A man''s face is better than snow.


    At this time, his breathing is slightly disordered.


    He turned and looked at the girl beside him.


    The woman, whom he was longing for, could not help smiling.


    "You say you like me?"


    The girl''s eyes were closed and she didn''t dare to open them. She just nodded when she heard that the master was near.


    Yan Ruyu is in a good mood. She feels that the air at night seems more fresh.


    He laughed.


    Eyebrows and eyes with this smile, gently bent, that look, God knows gentle.


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know."


    "No reason to like it?"


    When Zhao shuning heard this, he was afraid that Yan Ruyu might misunderstand her feelings.


    He quickly said: "it''s not for no reason. I really respect you as a teacher for the first time. But later, you and Baize were in front of me all day long. You taught me skills and mental skills. Shifu, you gave me a home when I was lonely and helpless. Now, in fact, this idea came into being when I was Ye Ling, only for me Because of the identity, I didn''t say it all the time. "


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes are curved. It looks more lovely.


    He said with a smile, "now, why do you say that again?"


    "I don''t want to leave any regrets. Shifu, I''ve liked you for more than 20 years. If I keep silent, I''m afraid I''ll miss you again. Although - after I say it, I may miss you. Shifu, you don''t have to care about my thoughts or force yourself. If you don''t like me or don''t like me enough, you don''t have to accept me. You should be, be Nothing happened tonight, and I''ll respect you as much as I used to


    Yan Ruyu is more happy.


    He lifted his hands lightly and touched Zhao shuning''s big hair between his temples.


    Zhao shuning''s body involuntarily shrank back.


    "What? Not used to it? "


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "I''m just afraid, master, you are so gentle to me. If you refuse me later, I won''t enjoy your special treatment any more. If you don''t like me, don''t give me hope. Although I''m careless, what I don''t like most is ambiguity."


    Yan Ruyu lowered her head.


    Zhao shuning quickly turned his head to one side.


    "Master, don''t be so close to me. I can''t breathe."


    Yan Ruyu put her hands on Zhao shuning''s head and let her look at herself positively.


    Then, he bowed his head gently.


    He kisses Zhao shuning''s lips.


    Or imagine the taste, soft lips, warm body, light body fragrance.


    This kiss, without the last shy.


    Zhao shuning first opened her eyes in shock, and then looked at the perfect face of the master, her head, confused.


    She thought that master was just a kiss.


    But did not expect later, this kiss, more and more deep.


    And the master didn''t mean to stop at all.


    Yan Ruyu gently kisses Zhao shuning''s lips. After a long time, Zhao shuning is out of breath and wants to open his mouth for breath.


    But she didn''t open her mouth.


    Yan Ruyu''s tongue entered her mouth.


    Then gently pried open her shell teeth, slowly and her dull tongue playing.


    Zhao shuning shuddered all over.


    At this time, her brain is not confused, because now, her brain is just a blank.


    How can the master kiss her?


    After a long time.


    Zhao shuning reacts and begins to respond slowly to Yan Ruyu.


    The master''s body began to heat up.


    With Zhao shuning''s response, Yan Ruyu''s hand began to move down slowly.


    Finally, in the waist position, stopped.


    "Alas -"


    Yan Ruyu sighed a sigh of relief, and then gently let go of Zhao shuning.


    "Little girl, you don''t move, you move, I can''t stand it."


    Zhao shuning blinked that pair of innocent big eyes looking at Yan Ruyu.


    Realizing what had just happened, she quickly covered her lips.


    "Master, you, you, you, I tell you that you did it on purpose this time. I won''t forgive you. If you kiss me, you have to be responsible for me."


    Even if the master said that he was making trouble out of nothing, he should be relied on.


    Anyway, Zhao shuning''s idea now is to rely on this kiss to lock Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu gave a faint smile.


    He stood up on the tree trunk.


    He leaned down and gently fished. Then Zhao shuning, who was sitting on the branch, went into his arms.


    The taste of the master, the faint fragrance of tea."Ning''er, you''d better never forgive me."


    Yan Ruyu finished and covered Zhao shuning''s lips.


    After a long time, I just left the cherry red lips.


    "Master."


    Yan Ruyu held Zhao shuning in her arms and said in a soft voice, "Ning''er, in the future, don''t call me Shifu."


    Zhao shuning put his hands on Yan Ruyu''s chest and asked, "if you don''t call me Shifu, what is that? Like jade? "Xiaoyan?"


    "Just tell me not to dye it."


    "No dye?"


    "Well, Ning''er is so good."


    Yan ruyushun touched Zhao shuning''s hair, and Zhao shuning quickly climbed up Yan Ruyu''s neck with both hands.


    "Master, don''t move. What if you fall down?"


    "Well?"


    "This, this, you are not afraid to fall, I think too much."


    Zhao shuning lies on Yan Ruyu''s chest and looks at the bright moon in the night sky. He thinks that the moon tonight is more beautiful than what he has seen before.


    "Master, the relationship between us?"


    "What do you call me?"


    "No, don''t dye -"


    Zhao shuning was extremely shy. When he called out the name, he was so shy that he hid in Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    Yan Ruyu holds Zhao shuning in her arms with a smile.


    "Little girl, I''ve been waiting for you for many years."


    Zhao shuning looked up in amazement.


    "Master, what do you say?"


    "Well?"


    "Cough - I mean, no dye, you, what do you say?"


    Yan Ruyu said, "it''s nothing, Ning''er. When I solve this problem, how about I take you to meet my parents?"


    "You, do you have any parents?"


    "Let''s go and give them incense."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "It''s OK, don''t dye. In the future, I will accompany you. No matter what happens, I will never leave you."


    "Good."


    Yu Ge, who has just won in the underworld, sneezes again. Feng Qingchen helps her up and puts on her cape.


    "Geer, we have a cold. Let''s go back to the house first."


    Yu Ge nodded.


    "It''s really strange that I always feel cool on my back these two days, just like someone blowing cold air behind me."


    They muttered and went to the hall behind them.


    The couple had such a good time that they probably forgot that they had four children in the sun.

 Chapter 388

    Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu sat on the big tree outside all night.


    That night, they didn''t say anything.


    For the first time, Zhao shuning felt that even if he had nothing to say, time could pass so quickly when he stayed by Yan Ruyu''s side.


    In the early morning, Zhao shuning slowly got up and said goodbye to Yan Ruyu reluctantly.


    "You, if you have anything to do after you go back, just come to me through Honglian."


    "What can I do for you?"


    The man gently smiles, the appearance is peerless.


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    Then he said, "no, nothing."


    "If I''m all right, can''t I come to you?"


    "Of course, of course not."


    Yan Ruyu rubbed Zhao shuning''s hair, and Zhao shuning jumped down the tree with him. Then Zhao shuning said to Yan Ruyu: "master, don''t worry, I think I will keep women''s way."


    "Well."


    "Goodbye, master?"


    "Good bye, Ning''er, and I''ll keep my husband''s way."


    Zhao shuning blushed again, then turned around and jumped into the nunnery.


    Looking at the little girl''s back, Yan Ruyu smiles and disappears in front of the nunnery.


    Zhao shuning returns to the house.


    Then, as soon as I entered the door, I saw huan''er clutching a broom with dark circles around her eyes.


    Seeing Zhao shuning coming back, he hurriedly went forward.


    "How are you, miss? Didn''t you say you''d be right back? Why are you back now? Who is that man just now? If you don''t come back all night, won''t you be eaten up by him? "


    Zhao shuning knocks huan''er''s hand out.


    Then he said, "what nonsense, will you let others take advantage of me, miss?"


    "Miss, did you wipe the young man dry?"


    As soon as Zhao shuning blushed, he drove huan''er away.


    Then she lay down on the bed, thinking of what happened last night, her face unconsciously raised a smile.


    You said, what''s your bad luck? How can a perfect man like Shifu like himself?


    I did a good job last night. Sometimes, it''s better to be cheeky. Don''t you see that yesterday, she won the master by being cheeky?


    Zhao shuning gently touched his lips, the total feeling, there is still the temperature of the master.


    It''s just that Shifu has been very busy recently. He can only take time to see her in the evening. Sometimes, he doesn''t show up for a long time.


    Today, Zhao shuning had a good sleep.


    Because tomorrow, there will be more important things for her to do.


    At dawn, Zhao shuning and huan''er are having breakfast in the nunnery, and the Lin family are looking for them in a hurry.


    "Miss, there''s something wrong with the master. Go back and have a look."


    "The master went to Chunhua building again last night?"


    "How do you know, miss?"


    Lin Feng that old man''s lust heart, what he wants to do, Zhao shuning is naturally clear.


    "Miss, please follow me as soon as possible. If you are later, our master will not be able to do it."


    "Where to? I''m not going


    Zhao shuning casually said this sentence.


    That came to ask for advice of the home Ding Leng for a while, unbelievable looking at Zhao shuning, Miss Zhao, now how like a changed person?


    "Go back and tell Lin Feng that I won''t go back today."


    "Miss you."


    "By the way, you can tell him that even if he asked Mrs. Xiang to invite me down the mountain, I would not go."


    The people in the nunnery have long been taken away by the brothers and sisters of the Chu family. This huge temple is just her and huan''er.


    The servant''s persuasion failed, so he had to take out his weapon and threatened: "if Miss Zhao doesn''t go back with us, then we can only use strong ones."


    If they can''t do what the master ordered, they will be punished when they go back.


    Zhao shuning raised his cherry lips and said calmly, "it''s up to you?"


    Voice down, a gust of wind, the group of people, was immediately sent to the temple outside the wind.


    "Tell the old thief Lin Feng that I''ll wait for him in the nunnery."


    "You


    "If you want to stay here, Miss Ben will be happy to accompany you."


    Zhao shuning gently waved his hand, most of the servants, only heard a bang, they were covered in the light prison, and could not go out.


    When they touch their hands on the light cell, they will feel burning in the palm of their hands.


    Now, only one servant is not trapped in it.


    Zhao shuning said lazily, "go ahead, I don''t want to repeat it a second time."


    The servant picked up the fallen weapon and ran down the mountain in a hurry.


    How could miss Zhao, who has always been gentle, become like this.After running away, Zhao shuning looked at the frightened servants in the cage and said, "don''t be so afraid. I won''t kill you. As long as you are good, don''t make a sound."


    With another wave of his hand, Zhao shuning closed the door of the nunnery.


    "Miss, the old thief Lin Feng has got a lot of skills. If he comes up, what will you do?"


    Huan''er knows that her young lady''s spiritual power is good, but Lin Feng, after all, is a famous figure in the Dongze wasteland. His ability is obvious to all. Half of the great spiritual pharmacists in the Dongze wasteland are his disciples.


    So, although the young lady looks confident, huan''er is still worried.


    "Huan''er, clean up and someone will pick you up later."


    "Ah?"


    "Count the time. In another quarter of an hour, he should be here."


    Huan''er said quickly, "Miss, I''ll accompany you."


    "Silly girl, I''m not jumping into the fire pit. What do you do with me? You''re by my side, it''s just distracting me."


    Huan''er''s face turned red after a while.


    Miss said this, always feel, a little different.


    After a while, situ Yun came. Zhao shuning gave huan''er to him and told him: "Xiao yunyun, protect huan''er, or Chuwen chunuan will beat you."


    "I know."


    Situ Yun''s face was serious, and he was as cautious as he was in danger.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help holding out his hand, pinched situ Yun''s serious face and said, "Xiao yunyun, I just want you to send someone. How can you make this expression?"


    "Subordinates - subordinates -"


    "you see, I''m stuttering again. Now I''m not Ye Ling, let alone the female emperor of Dongze, how can you be so afraid of me?"


    "I, I, I don''t know -"


    the former situ Yun would bury his head very low whenever he saw Ye Ling. If ye Ling spoke to him, he would stammer.


    Before, situ Yun didn''t know that Zhao shuning was Ye Ling, so when he talked to her, it was as usual. Now he knows that it''s basically impossible for him to return to his previous state.


    "Well, well, you go back first, Chuwen chunuan, have you found the stars?"


    "Well, it seems that ye Shaozhu went to Nanguan. He didn''t know what he met. He sent a message back to the owner. He should have found the ancestral certificate related to the Chu family."


    "The Chu family has been declining for a long time. Their brother and sister must be very happy to get the news. Let them go, Xiao yunyun. They are not here. The Chu family will be handed over to you. By the way, after you go back to the Chu family, make good preparations."


    "Your Majesty, I don''t know what to prepare."


    "Three days later, take over the Lin family."

 Chapter 389

    Lin Jiading is quick, but in the afternoon, Lin Feng came.


    Along with Lin Feng.


    There are no less than 100 elixirs.


    Standing in front of the nunnery, there is a magnificent procession.


    "Dong Dong Dong --"


    someone knocked at the door.


    Time is just right, Zhao shuning will hand the blue and white porcelain above the picture, the last stroke, also just fell.


    After putting the pen down.


    She got up with a smile, went to the door and opened it.


    The formation outside the door is expected by Zhao shuning.


    Lin Feng stands in the front.


    "Keke, shuning now has a big lady''s temper. Why do you want me to invite you personally?"


    Zhao shuning looked at Lin Feng behind, winding mountain road, standing so many spirit pharmacists, also really embarrassed them, at this time, also want to flatter Lin Feng.


    "Master Lin, are you here to invite me to see a doctor? Or is it a crime? I brought so many people here to let everyone know what''s wrong with you? "


    Lin Feng''s face is very long.


    At this time, his face was gloomy and his cough was constant.


    "Zhao shuning, you are a little girl. Do you know who you are talking to?"


    Zhao shuning jumps lightly and sits on the wall above the gate, her feet dangling in the air. She still likes the feeling of condescending.


    "Zhao shuning, don''t go too far. Our family leader sees that you are a member of the Zhao family and has a little affinity with the Lin family. That''s why she brings you to the Lin family. You girl, who don''t know how to repay her kindness, is so ungrateful that she asks the Lin family leader to come and invite you in person."


    "Oh, do you think Lin Feng took me back to the Lin family because I was his granddaughter, not for the fame of Mo Xu? And the Zhao family is becoming more and more powerful? "


    Zhao shuning continued.


    "You young people, it seems, are rooted in Miao Hong, and should be the pillar of Dongze wasteland in the future. But you, with your spiritual power, have helped the tyrants and helped the Lin family to do many heartless things. I don''t need to say that."


    "Zhao shuning, be careful what you say."


    "It''s just a smelly girl. It''s ridiculous to want to strike a stone with an egg."


    "I don''t know whose territory I''m standing in, but I dare to talk like this. I don''t know the heaven and the earth. We''d like to advise you that you should kneel down and admit your mistake before the master Lin has done anything. The master Lin is kind and will let you live."


    Zhao shuning shook his legs.


    Looking at those flattering faces below, I think they are ridiculous.


    "Boy, you made the wrong choice."


    Lin Feng opened his mouth.


    The expression is sincere.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    She said: "Lin Feng, you haven''t changed since I haven''t seen you for so many years."


    Lin Feng frowned.


    Zhao shuning continued: "you are still vain, arrogant and arrogant. You attach great importance to your reputation. In front of others, you always play the role of kindness. But Lin Feng, you should be more clear about who you are, who you are, and who you are ungrateful."


    Zhao shuning''s mouth with a smile, expression relaxed to say these needle see blood words.


    "Master Lin, don''t talk nonsense with this little girl. She''s the one who''s sorry for you first. You''re highly respected and kind-hearted. But in the face of such a smelly girl, if you don''t teach her a lesson, she thinks that she can ride on the head of our Lin family."


    "Noisy."


    "You smelly girl, who are you talking about?"


    "As for you, if you say that you have a good mouth, you will brag and spray feces. Lin Feng, I don''t want to quarrel with you. If you take so many people to the nunnery to invite me, you won''t be afraid to lose your life."


    Lin Feng said: "son, I wanted to come here alone, but my disciples worried about my health, so they would follow me."


    "Don''t show your kindness. If you were a good man, you wouldn''t have done so much when you executed Ye Ling."


    The name Ye Ling has been in Dongze for a long time, and no one dares to mention it.


    Now the girl, who is not yet 18 years old, shakes her legs, opens her innocent eyes, looks at them, and faintly says the name which once made a sensation. The shock it brings is extraordinary.


    When Lin Feng heard the name, there was not much reaction.


    "My child, Ye Ling is a devil. Did you hear any rumors from somewhere?"


    "That Ye Ling was a devil who ate human blood and nourished himself with the alchemist''s spiritual power. Zhao shuning, did you listen to the devil''s words, and then you asked the master of the Lin family in turn?"


    "Actually -"


    Zhao shuning glanced at the crowd.


    Light way: "Lin Feng, I have long expected that you will bring them, because your spiritual power at this time, can''t make it out, right? Otherwise, how can you let outsiders know about your disgrace? Oh, I see. According to your usual habit of doing things, you must blame me for this, saying that I''m talking nonsense and setting you up, right? ""I only took the medicine you gave me. If it wasn''t for your medicine, how could I be like this?"


    Lin Feng said this, really want to frame Zhao shuning.


    He didn''t expect that the little girl''s mind was so exquisite that she could see through his thoughts at a glance. That''s right. He brought so many people to the door, and he wanted to lay the blame on Zhao shuning. In this way, with the help of these spiritual pharmacists, he could eradicate Zhao shuning, and then let out the word that Zhao shuning had poisoned him, and then he could get rid of him Ming Zhengda went to the alchemist to treat him.


    This kind of confusion, Lin Feng is not the first time to do, naturally is handy.


    In the face of such slander, the other party should be angry, eager to deny, but the girl opposite is more brilliant smile.


    On that innocent face, I can''t see half the anger of being framed.


    "Yes, it''s me."


    People looked at the girl opposite, the girl, so easily admitted?


    Zhao shuning so generous recognition, but let Lin Feng also feel surprised.


    Lin Feng thinks that Zhao shuning should at least defend herself in the face of such slander. She has sharp teeth and sharp mouth. She has to question herself.


    "You admit it?"


    "I did it. What can''t be admitted? Lin Feng, in fact, you haven''t been ill. I arranged that miss in Chunhua building. "


    Lin Feng looks up in shock.


    How does she know Miss Sisi?


    Lin Feng thought that he was drugged that night, so he did some strange things, because after that, he took out his blood, and then secretly invited the alchemist. He did not reveal his identity, saying that it was other people''s blood. He asked him to check the composition of the blood and found that there was a hallucinogenic drug in it.


    It was also because of the hallucinogen in his blood that Lin Feng believed in what happened that night.


    The girl got up, stood on the wall, stretched her hands flat, and then walked slowly along the wall, her body was light and graceful.


    Next, what she said really made Lin Feng feel desperate.


    "Well, Lin Feng, you should have thought about it. Yes, you didn''t get any disease before. If it wasn''t for your fear of revealing your scandal, you wouldn''t have believed me. That''s how I got the chance to poison you."

 Chapter 390

    At this time, the blue veins on Lin Feng''s head burst.


    "What did you say?"


    "I said, I did it all."


    Zhao shuning looks innocent. It seems that people and animals are harmless.


    It''s hard to deal with a crafty person like Lin Feng. Before he does something wrong, he has to sit down and say to him, "I''m going to poison you."?


    "How dare you?"


    "Oh, how dare I? I dare to do more. Do you know why Lin Siyuan didn''t come back for a long time? Do you know why your daughter Lin Qingying sleeps with the master of Tianxian gate? Do you know why you lost the Yang family? Yes, I designed them all. "


    "Zhao shuning, you are a snake and a scorpion."


    "I have a heart?"


    Zhao shuning laughed more happily.


    She bowed her head, glanced at the crowd, then looked at Lin Feng and said frankly, "if you were not greedy and wanted to use me to completely tie the Cultural Museum of tianxianmen, if you could not let go of your identity and face, and didn''t consider my face at all, that morning, you would drag a lot of disciples to see my disgrace. Would you suffer from it?"


    "You, you."


    Lin Feng is impatient. He is a great fighter. Today, how can a little girl be so wild.


    "What''s the matter, Lin Feng? I just treat me the way you treat me. Why are you angry? "


    "I''ll kill you."


    "Kill me? It depends on whether you have the ability. "


    At this time, Lin Feng has lost his mind, facing the humanity behind him: "those who can take down Zhao shuning''s head will be rewarded with 500 gold, and a southeast mansion will be given."


    "Tut tut - Lin Feng, you are so mean. I''m worth 500 gold?"


    Those elixirs who got Lin Feng''s promise came forward one after another, ready to sacrifice the spirit.


    Zhao shuning stretched out his hand and made a silence on his mouth.


    The crowd looked at her.


    "Shh - listen, don''t you think it''s too quiet in the mountains today?"


    They looked around and looked at each other.


    Zhao shuning held out his hand.


    "Pa - pa -" twice.


    Then, the birds flew away, and many people suddenly appeared around the crowd. They stepped on the top of the tree and looked down at the elixirs in the encirclement.


    It''s shuiyunsheng.


    Zhao shuning, with a smile, looked at shuiyunsheng''s many elixirs and said, "it''s hard for you."


    "The order of the leader is obligatory."


    Zhao shuning is superior.


    Shea came to her.


    "Master."


    "You did a good job, xiao''an."


    Under the management of Xie an, shuiyunsheng is growing stronger and stronger. Most of them are elixirs from Yanyu building. Over the years, Zhao shuning has taught them mental skills.


    So the speed of their growth is not worse than those of Lin Feng''s disciples.


    "Zhao shuning, you can even invite the moving water cloud to live."


    Shuiyunsheng is the most famous gang in Dongze.


    If you want to ask them to do something, you need to come up with gold and a proper excuse.


    But shuiyunsheng''s people have never provoked the people of the four families. Unexpectedly, today, they will stand on the opposite side of the Lin family for a girl surnamed Zhao.


    "Shuiyunsheng is the master."


    "Poisonous snake, do you know the end of fighting against the Lin family?"


    Instead of paying attention to the person who questioned him, Viper looked back and saluted Zhao shuning and said, "master, we have given these little Luo to you. You can do your job at ease."


    "Thanks a lot, xiao''an."


    "You don''t have to say that to me. If you didn''t have you, you wouldn''t have xie''an now. Xie''an''s life, at the beginning, belonged to you."


    "All the people of shuiyunsheng join hands to fight."


    Lin Feng burst out laughing.


    The crowd looked at him.


    He took out a pill from his hand, which was made by eight grade alchemists and could detoxify hundreds of poisons.


    "Not good."


    Lin Feng at this time is the pill into the mouth.


    Then, the spiritual power of his whole body soared and returned to the original time.


    "Elder Xia said that you are not a simple girl. At first I didn''t pay attention to you. Now it seems that I underestimated you."


    Zhao shuning fixed his eyes.


    "Master, what should we do?"


    "It''s OK, xiao''an. You do your business. Lin Feng is here. I''m here."


    Lin Feng looked at Zhao shuning and said, "I''m dying. I dare to be tough. Zhao shuning, today, you and shuiyunsheng can''t leave. They will be buried with you today."


    "Your elixir was given to you by Xia Wanning?"


    Zhao shuning looks at Lin Feng.Then suddenly said with a smile: "I said, at the beginning you how so easy to capture the palace''s defense, the original Ye Ling side, there is such a big moth."


    Zhao shuning understood.


    If according to his just words, Lin Feng didn''t believe her at the beginning.


    Then the relationship between Lin Feng and Xia Wanning would be different. Otherwise, Xia Wanning would not have given him the pills that could detoxify a hundred poisons.


    I''m afraid that after he came out of Chunhua building, he went to find Xia Wanling. They are in collusion. Naturally, he is not afraid of Xia Wanling''s scandal.


    No wonder, no wonder Wang Cheng said that when he died.


    Those who betray themselves will always be the closest people around them.


    "Zhao shuning, it''s late. Although I don''t know what''s the relationship between you and Ye Ling, now I know that you can''t get out of here. When you die, Zhao family, I will let it go step by step."


    "Master."


    "Xiao''an, fight."


    The Viper nodded, and the crowd began to form Dharma seal, and then read the Dharma continuously.


    "Under my eyes, I still want to get married and dream!"


    Lin Feng jumped up, and his hands began to gather great spiritual power. Now his spiritual power cultivation has been on the eighth phase, and the power is unbearable.


    Win or lose, you can score immediately.


    But at this time, there was a hand, like a water snake, covering Lin Feng''s right hand. Looking back, he saw Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "Lin Feng, your opponent is me."


    Lin Feng hasn''t had time to respond.


    I felt the girl''s mental strength suddenly soared to the extreme, she did not move, but the space around her began to show a distorted state.


    "Seven grade alchemist!"


    "A girl of seventeen! The mental power has been cultivated to the level of seven grades! "


    This kind of cultivation speed can be called a ghost talent!


    Lin Feng quickly looked back to deal with.


    Zhao shuning successfully held down Lin Feng. Although it was only for a while, it was enough time for them to build a magic array and trap those elixirs in it.


    "Seven grade alchemist, is very strong, but unfortunately, you met me."


    "You think I''m just a alchemist?"


    Zhao shuning smiles a little, the spirit power in his hand surges out. In an instant, countless dark clouds gather in their sky, and the sky suddenly darkens.


    "Seven world spirit pharmacist, golden realm!"

 Chapter 391

    "Little girl, you are very strong. You can reach seven realms at this age. You are indeed a rare genius in the world. However, you are too conceited. You may not know what a huge span it is from seven realms to eight phases."


    Lin Feng is full of spiritual power, bursting out from every corner of his body. The jade bone on his head is broken, his hair is scattered, and his whole body reveals the smell of killing.


    Zhao shuning is also fighting with all his strength.


    She knows that Lin Feng is a crafty old thief. This time, Xia Wanling gives Lin Feng the antidote pill, which is beyond Zhao shuning''s expectation.


    But that doesn''t mean she''ll let go.


    At least this duel, even if she will lose, she also knows an important clue, that is, Xia Wanling, which has something to do with Ye Ling''s death and the palace change.


    Also, after Ji Qinglin''s death, her brother''s death, maybe, also has her participation.


    Zhao shuning was even more hostile.


    Lin Feng offered a spirit weapon. The spirit weapon is a very flexible Millennium rattan. It is soft and hard. It can wrap around people''s limbs like a water snake.


    And then, it will become very hard, and keep closing, closing, completely hanging the opponent in the spirit weapon.


    Guiteng.


    This spirit tool was originally given to Lin Feng by Ye Ling.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Ghost rattan now, immediately covered Zhao shuning''s wrist, at this time, Zhao shuning eyebrows red, a lotus slowly emerged from it.


    Then, the red lotus began to burn.


    It took advantage of the situation and wound up with the ghost vine.


    The power of Honglian yehuo immediately makes the ghost vine retreat. But yehuo doesn''t intend to let the ghost vine go. Instead, with the ghost vine''s retraction, it shows the posture of a strong man, burning Lin Feng''s spirit weapon into ashes.


    Master''s work is really invincible.


    The ashes died.


    Lin Feng''s face turned blue.


    It''s the ghost vine that has been with him for decades. It''s the spirit weapon that has been with him for many years. But now, it''s so easily burned to ashes by Zhao shuning''s fire.


    "Zhao shuning, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    "I can''t help it."


    Zhao shuning''s spiritual power soared around him, and his spiritual power also reached the highest level, and his Dharma seal kept changing.


    The mental method in the mouth never stops.


    "Smelly girl, do you want to trap me with a demon Killing Curse? It''s a stretch. "


    Lin Feng is very fast.


    Quickly to Zhao shuning''s chest.


    Severe pain, Zhao shuning''s consciousness has a moment of trance, eight phase spirit pharmacist''s speed, is really fast enough to make people less responsive.


    However, this palm, Zhao shuning did not intend to avoid.


    Lin Feng''s hand, this palm, at least makes Zhao shuning seriously injured.


    But then, he found that his arm, also began to light a red flame, the color of the flame, more and more thick.


    The pupil of Lin Feng shrank rapidly.


    The body retreats rapidly.


    One hand on the ground, the flame, only appeared for a while, and then, with Lin Feng''s arm, all the way up, drilled into his body.


    Originally, as the eight prime minister''s elixir, facing such a fire, there was no big problem.


    But Lin Feng is different.


    In his body, especially in the Dantian area, he had an instinctive fear of fire.


    Earlier, Lin Feng practiced martial arts. Because of his masculine nature, he was not suitable for Yin cold martial arts. Therefore, Ye Ling gave him many mental skills to share the hard and evil Qi in his body.


    But Lin Feng is not satisfied with this. He secretly learns the Yin skill that Ye Ling gave to an Su Su.


    Yin skill is suitable for women, but Lin Feng steals it without permission, which leads to the disorder of his meridians and the constant confrontation between the two forces in the Dantian. In the end, Gangsha''s Qi wins. However, the Yin cold Qi lives in Lin Feng''s Dantian and can''t stand the cold.


    If ye Ling didn''t help suppress it, Lin Feng would have been tortured to death by two forces.


    And now, the little girl opposite.


    It''s like catching his pain. Once he makes a move, what he attacks is his key.


    Zhao shuning in the hands of the law seal knot, around, began to emerge more fire red charm villains, they keep jumping around Lin Feng.


    "A few charms, just want to deal with me?"


    Lin Feng is gambling. Zhao shuning doesn''t know his physical condition.


    Zhao shuning bears the seal of Dharma and spits out a mouthful of blood. Just now, Lin Feng''s strength really hurt her internal organs.


    Finally, Zhao shuning''s body plummeted into the yard.


    Xie an yelled: "master, I''ll help you."


    "Xiao''an, don''t move. Help me control the elixirs. I''m fine."Words just finished, Zhao shuning''s chest, began to pour out blood.


    Lin Feng said: "Zhao shuning, even if you are the golden land of the seven world spirit pharmacist, how can I deal with you, a little girl? Today, you can''t go out alive. "


    Zhao shuning raised his hand and covered the wound on his chest.


    In my mind, there is a constant stream of pain.


    Her eyes began to blur.


    "Lin Feng, if I die, you can''t escape."


    "Why can''t I escape, just by your charms? It''s ridiculous. "


    Zhao shuning covers her chest and stands up tremblingly. She is in a trance, but she is trying her best to resist.


    "Lin Feng, you are not afraid of fire, but the cold air in your Dantian is different. Do you think that the fire that poured into your body before was accidental?"


    "What do you mean? How do you know? "


    "Lin Feng, the flame is to get through your five tendons and six veins. Otherwise, how can you find your elixir field so smoothly after waiting for these flame charms?"


    "You, you are insidious."


    Lin Feng began to gather spiritual power and wanted to destroy all the charms around him.


    "Spell, go!"


    Zhao shuning at this time has no strength, finish saying these words, she can no longer get up.


    When the charm takes shape, it will attack Lin Feng.


    Lin Feng''s spiritual power at this time is even more shocking. He knows that he can''t escape. The fire in his body is closely related to the external charms. He can''t avoid them, so he just let those charms flow into his body.


    Then, while they haven''t reached the Dantian place, they quickly attack Zhao shuning.


    If Zhao shuning''s noumenon is destroyed, the power of these charms will disappear.


    A huge white object appeared in front of Lin Feng''s eyes. Then, the white object looked back and roared, shaking the earth.


    Lin Feng''s last hand missed Zhao shuning.


    But hit the white tiger.


    White tiger, did not receive orders, but it ran out of the bag of heaven and earth.


    Before Zhao shuning was in a coma, she seemed to see Zhao Huai. Zhao Huai told her that no matter when, the first mission of white tiger is to protect her.


    I have never been the master of the white tiger, but my brother is.


    Zhao shuning didn''t use the white tiger because it was the only thought left by his brother.


    Now, my brother is dead, and the white tiger is gone.


    She closed her eyes, but fell into a familiar warm embrace, so far, she completely lost all consciousness.

 Chapter 392

    Before the coma.


    Three words came out of Zhao shuning''s mind.


    "I''ll go, Xia Wanling. You''d better not let me live, or I''ll have to skin you!"


    "My God, it''s a great loss to die like this. I haven''t even given my master a hug. I haven''t given my master a litter of kids. Lin Feng, you old man, you are so heartless."


    One last word.


    "I''ll go. It''s a little more comfortable."


    Immediately, Zhao shuning fainted.


    Honglian immediately protected her mind and protected her five internal organs extremely well.


    But at this time, outside the nunnery, the endless forest, time, at this moment, stopped.


    Yan Ruyu holds Zhao shuning.


    Looking at the blood gushing from her chest, anger began to appear in his eyes.


    With a wave of the hand, time continues to flow.


    But at this time, people just stare at this scene, dare not move.


    The man in green appeared out of thin air, with a peerless face and a bunch of flutes on his waist. Beside him, he followed Baize, the beast.


    "It''s the emperor."


    "The emperor is here."


    Yan Ruyu holds Zhao shuning and reaches out to stop the bleeding wound on her chest.


    After that, he took off his outer garment, which was a long white one. He put the green one on the ground, and then he gently put Zhao shuning on it.


    Yan Ruyu turned around and appeared in the air.


    He looked around for a week.


    Xie an has seen emperor Zun, but he has never seen the emperor Zun like this.


    "Xie an, everyone with shuiyunsheng will step down."


    "Emperor Zun, how about her


    "Take her down the mountain and wait for me at Chu''s house."


    "Yes, Xie an understands."


    Hundreds of water cloud life pharmacists disappeared. Now, in the field, only Lin Feng and the Lin family''s door guest spirit pharmacist were left.


    Yan Ruyu looks down on all living beings.


    At this time, he was like a piece of ice, with a huge chill.


    He looks at Lin Feng.


    "Why don''t you let her go?"


    "Emperor Zun, you should not interfere in the affairs of the world. This is the law."


    Yan Ruyu gently opens her lips and smiles. A man''s smile can be so charming and bloodthirsty.


    The other elixirs want to escape.


    But Yan Ruyu just looked at them.


    Around them, there are light cells rising up and trapping them.


    Previously, Xie an LED shuiyunsheng''s people to make every effort to build an array, which was not as powerful as Yan Ruyu''s looking back.


    "Emperor, calm down."


    "Emperor Zun, forgive Lin Feng''s clumsy eyes. I don''t know what''s the relationship between you and my unfilial granddaughter Zhao shuning?"


    Yan Ruyu looks at Lin Feng.


    Then came a sentence that everyone was dumbfounded.


    "Zhao shuning, she''s my wife."


    When Lin Feng heard the speech, he stepped back a lot.


    He had never heard that emperor Zun had people who were happy.


    "Also, Ye Ling is my apprentice, Lin Feng, you had a partnership to kill Ye Ling''s account, I haven''t calculated with you, Ning''er said, she wants to get it back by herself."


    Ye Ling? Zhao shuning? What''s the relationship between them?


    Lin Feng knelt down.


    The crowd also knelt down.


    You know, the man in front of him, even ten of himself, will not be his opponent.


    "Emperor Zun, this is a misunderstanding."


    "Misunderstanding?"


    "It''s a misunderstanding. I didn''t do the crusade against Ye Ling alone. I was just used to be an accomplice."


    "But you hurt her."


    "The duel between emperor Zun and lingyaoshi is just like this. Besides, it''s Zhao shuning who wants to kill me first. I can''t just let go and wait for death."


    Yan Ruyu looks at the many spiritual pharmacists behind Lin Feng.


    Gently reached out, sealed their audio-visual ability.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu, from the air, step by step toward Lin Feng.


    He didn''t take a step, and there were more stone steps under his feet.


    "Even if she wants to take your life, you should take it."


    "Emperor Zun, you should have been the founder of salvation. How can you say such a thing?"


    "Lin Feng, you this life, originally is she gives, now she wants, you should return, moreover, you originally, owe her a human life."


    "I didn''t."


    Lin Feng shook his head in a hurry.


    "I don''t know Zhao shuning. At most, I despised the people of Zhao family before, but I didn''t owe that smelly girl anything. She wanted to kill me. She didn''t do it and poisoned me first.""Lin Feng, all these things you have are given by her."


    "No, my skills are taught by the female emperor, and my forest house is also awarded by the female emperor. It has nothing to do with Zhao shuning --"


    "Zhao shuning is Ye Ling."


    Lin Feng''s body is soft.


    He shook his head.


    "Impossible, impossible, she died, Ye Ling died, I watched her die with my own eyes."


    "No wonder, no wonder that girl always mentions Ye Ling. It turns out that she is Ye Ling."


    "Ye Ling is back. How can she come back? According to her temperament, revenge is inevitable. I can''t escape. Everyone can''t escape. Emperor Zun, you shouldn''t get involved. You are a thousand year old imperial master. You can''t interfere in the internal affairs of Dongze Dahuang. "


    Lin Feng has been talking to himself.


    Then he realized something and looked up in horror.


    Look at the man in front of you.


    "You, why are you telling me that?"


    "Also, Emperor Zun, why do you want to block the hearing and hearing of those spiritual pharmacists just now?"


    "What are you going to do?"


    Yan Ruyu gets up.


    The slender white fingers caressed the jade flute on the waist.


    Once the jade flute comes out, it will wipe out thousands of troops.


    "Emperor, what are you going to do?"


    "Are you going to kill me?"


    "You won''t, you''re emperor Zun. It''s not what emperor Zun can do for a little girl."


    Yan Ruyu''s flute is in hand.


    At this point, he released all the seals.


    Those who have lost their bondage, including Lin Feng, want to escape here quickly.


    Emperor Zun is crazy.


    For a little girl.


    The flute was played.


    Yan Ruyu forbeared for a long time, for the sake of the common people, for the sake of the people''s livelihood, for the sake of the survival of Kyushu mainland.


    Many times, he didn''t do it.


    But when he saw that Ning''er was lying in her arms, and the blood was pouring out of her chest, her face was not half bloody.


    He seemed to go back to the time when he was holding Ye Ling''s body. He would not let the same thing happen again.


    "If you hurt her, stay and bury her for what she has suffered."


    Flute placed on the lips, a steady stream of rhythm, from the flute slowly.


    The running elixirs, wailing in pain, holding their heads, began to roll on the ground.


    Lin Feng''s body, is also in the constant change of flute sound, become distorted.


    Seven orifices, slowly out of the blood.


    Then, the flute falls.


    Lin Feng, also fell to the ground.

 Chapter 393

    This is the first time Yan Ruyu has lost control.


    Before, if red lotus had not protected Ning''er''s heart, now Zhao shuning would have died.


    With the fall of Lin Feng.


    The bodies of the elixirs are not moving.


    Looking at this scene, Yan Ruyu felt compassion.


    Hold up the flute and wash away the memory of the people.


    What happened today, after all, they didn''t participate in it. It was only after Lin Feng''s use that they followed.


    "Remember, today, the culprit for all this is Lin Feng. It''s the Lin family. He can only use you."


    After putting this thought into people''s minds, Yan Ruyu took the flute and disappeared.


    But at this time, a black figure appeared in the forest.


    It''s ink white.


    In front of him, the psychics slowly woke up.


    The people of the Zhao family said that Ning Ning came to the Lin family and he went to the Lin family. They also said that most of the Lin family went to the nunnery with Lin Feng to invite Zhao shuning down the mountain.


    But when Mobai got here.


    All I saw was Lin Feng''s body.


    After a while, a few women came up trembling at the foot of the mountain.


    It''s Lin Feng''s wife.


    Mo Bai quickly hid.


    "Master."


    Xiao beauty Leng in place, looking at Lin Feng''s body, can''t drop a tear, but the pain in the heart tells Xiao beauty, she still care about this man.


    The lady in her room jumped on it.


    "What evil have we done?"


    "Since that girl arrived at the Lin family, nothing good has happened."


    "First, the eldest lady went crazy and died suddenly. Later, the daughter of the Lin family had an affair with the leader of the Tianxian sect. Later, the young master disappeared. Now even the master is dead."


    Mrs. Xiang was also out of breath.


    In this pedantic woman''s heart, Lin Feng is everything to her.


    At the moment, Mrs. Xiang didn''t think about it. Why did Zhao shuning disappear? Was she hurt?


    Beauty Xiao is quite calm. She looks at this scene.


    Said to the servants who came with him.


    "Dig a hole for the master and bury it."


    "Beauty Xiao, what are you talking about? The master was very kind to you before he died. Now that the master is gone, do you want to deal with him so rashly?"


    "What else?"


    Beauty Xiao glanced at everyone.


    He continued: "do we have to carry him back and bury him?"


    "Beauty Xiao, the master is the master of the Lin family. What happened to the grand funeral after his death?"


    The woman shakes toward Lin Feng and slowly ties up his scattered hair. And wipe the blood on Lin Feng''s face clean.


    "Sisters, the Lin family is dying."


    "What are you talking about? The Lin family has a great career. Even in a few hundred years, they will not die."


    Xiao Meiren ignores them and just arranges Lin Feng''s clothes to make him look decent.


    "Bury the Lord."


    At this time, Mrs. Qing also opened her mouth.


    "Madam Xiang, the master went up the mountain and asked Zhao shuning to go down the mountain. Now, the master died here, but Zhao shuning disappeared. Is all this Zhao shuning''s ghost?"


    "No matter what, it must have something to do with Zhao shuning."


    "If I see that girl, I will kill her and avenge my master."


    "Ah


    A cry of surprise came.


    The woman who had spoken before had a bloodstain on her neck, and her whole body fell into a pool of blood.


    Under her, I don''t know when so much blood gushed out.


    The timid ladies cried out and hid to the other side.


    Beauty Xiao is not afraid. Anyway, she has nothing to care about now. The master is dead and her son is missing. What she cares about is lost one by one.


    Lin Feng''s evil, she also knows, but she just can''t control her heart, is to Lin Feng moved heart.


    Watching Lin Feng sink deeper and deeper, but beauty Xiao has no way.


    Lin Feng is too ambitious. Even if she tries her best, she can''t pull him back.


    So, Lin Feng died.


    Beauty Xiao''s heart fell to the ground.


    She had known for a long time that the master had done so many evils, and those who died miserably under his hands would come back to ask for his life sooner or later.


    There were several more screams.


    The women, one by one, fell down.


    Even the servants were killed.


    At the scene, only Mrs. Xiang and beauty Xiao were there.


    "You kill me."


    Beauty Xiao said to the people deep in the forest.


    Mrs. Xiang quickly and timidly hid behind beauty Xiao. She was afraid that the next one the murderer wanted to kill was her.Xiao Mei humanitarian: "I know, I will have such a day, do not hesitate, you kill me."


    The man in black came out of the forest. After so many years, beauty Xiao recognized the man in front of her.


    "Who are you? Are you the fool who followed Zhao shuning at that time? "


    After that, she laughed again.


    "You can kill me, but you can''t move Mrs. Xiang. She is Zhao shuning''s relative."


    Mo Bai looks at Mrs. Xiang.


    How could Ning Ning have such relatives!


    "I won''t kill you either."


    "Why?"


    "Ning Ning said that you are not a bad person. At least, you can see the good in you."


    Beauty Xiao looks up at Mo Bai in despair.


    "You won''t kill me because I''m a good man?"


    Mo Bai shook his head.


    He went to Xiao Meiren''s side and said lightly, "I''m Mo Bai, and I''m not a good man, but I won''t kill the people Ning Ning agrees with."


    "You''re not a fool. You''re smarter than anyone, and you''re more insidious than anyone. You don''t leave half a face when you start."


    "I''m not a good person in the first place."


    Beauty Xiao gave a regretful smile.


    Mo Bai said, "tell me, where is she?"


    "Why should I tell you?"


    "You''ll tell me."


    There is a dragon swimming on the forehead of Mo Bai.


    "It''s you. Are you from that organization? "


    This kind of mark will only appear in the people in that organization, and the Mo Bai in front of him is obviously inseparable from that organization. Looking at this situation, his position in that organization is not low.


    "Tell me."


    Xiao Meiren said with a smile: "you and Zhao shuning are like two parallel lines. You two will not intersect."


    Ink white frown.


    "I''m not here to listen to you. If you don''t talk about Lin Feng''s body, you don''t have to. I''ll make a fire and burn him to ashes. "


    Beauty Xiao protects Lin Feng''s body.


    She wanted to leave him a whole body.


    This is the last thing I can do for him.


    "She should go to Chu''s home in Changwu castle, Zhoujiang. She told me that I would go to Chu''s home in Changwu castle, Zhoujiang in five days."


    Mo Bai gets up.


    I left.


    Looking at Mo Bai''s back, beauty Xiao murmured.


    "The devil returns to the world. Dongze is in chaos."

 Chapter 394

    Poisonous snake takes Zhao shuning back to Chu''s home.


    Seeing Zhao shuning in the arms of the poisonous snake, situ Yun immediately asks people to send her to the house. Then, he uses his mental power to detect Zhao shuning''s body.


    "How''s it going? Master situ, have you saved me


    "Her body has suffered a great trauma. According to the truth, her muscles and veins should be broken and her Qi and blood died at this time, but her mind is intact."


    "What about her


    Situ Yun made a gesture of please.


    "Let''s go out and say, don''t disturb her."


    The snake nodded and went out of the yard with situ Yun.


    Just at this time, Yan Ruyu also arrived.


    "Emperor."


    All of them knelt down to worship.


    Yan Ruyu nodded and asked, "is Ning''er in it?"


    "Emperor, I''ll take you."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Situ Yun takes Yan Ruyu into the inner room, and Zhao shuning lies quietly on the bed.


    "Emperor, I hope you can save your majesty."


    "I know."


    Yan Ruyu bent down and held Zhao shuning in her arms.


    "I''ll take her back to Qingyun peak. Don''t tell me what happened today, and don''t forget what she told you."


    "Situ Yun knows."


    "Well."


    Yan Ruyu and Zhao shuning disappeared together.


    After a while, their figures appeared in the cave of Qingyun peak.


    Yan Ruyu puts Zhao shuning''s body on the ice bed. Zhao shuning''s clothes are soaked in blood.


    Many pieces of clothing, but also tightly trapped in the flesh and blood inside.


    Yan Ruyu washed her hands and asked tingbai to heat up the water above Qingyun peak in a bucket. She will use it later.


    After that, Yan Ruyu walked into Zhao shuning slowly.


    Gently take off her clothes one by one.


    The girl''s body is still mature.


    Her body, at this time, has all the charm of women.


    If it''s someone else lying on the bed, Yan Ruyu will not have half an idea, but will treat her as an ordinary body.


    But now this man is Zhao shuning.


    It''s a woman Yan Ruyu keeps in mind.


    So he was extremely careful when he started.


    He carefully washed Zhao shuning''s wound, then ground it into powder with the best medicine in the hole and sprinkled it on the wound.


    The powder is a kind of high-quality spirit grass. Once it meets the wound, it will automatically coagulate together, and then it will heal quickly with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    It''s just that during this period, it''s a little painful for the injured.


    The girl on the ice bed couldn''t help but make a voice.


    Yan Ruyu''s body was shocked.


    Then, many tiny beads of sweat oozed from his head.


    See the girl''s eyebrows tightly together.


    Yan Ruyu''s right hand operates Zhao shuning''s wound, and her left hand reaches to Zhao shuning''s mouth.


    When he took out the broken flesh and blood, Zhao shuning stabbed hard subconsciously, and then bit the hand to his mouth.


    The mood was relieved.


    Zhao shuning''s body, no longer continue to twist.


    Wait until Yan Ruyu will all her wounds after treatment, Zhao shuning just let go of the mouth.


    Yan Ruyu''s arm, at this time is a red.


    "Dizun, ready."


    Listen to white into the cave, quickly said.


    Yan Ruyu quickly covered Zhao shuning''s body with the clothes beside him, and then said, "step back."


    "Yes."


    At this time, Mu Wan came back from the foot of the mountain and saw the picture in the cave. He quickly went forward and said, "emperor, your hand?"


    "No harm."


    "Muwan, get the bath bucket ready. Ning''er has a lot of blood stains on her body. You should clean it well."


    "Yes, Emperor."


    "After hearing Bai, you will collect herbs at the foot of the mountain and give Muwan the responsibility for the daily life in the cave."


    Listen to white sad face back to the sound, know, down the mountain.


    "Emperor, what kind of incense should miss Zhao use?"


    "The cigarettes made of Magnolia are OK."


    "Yes, Muwan."


    After a while, Muwan came back. She picked Zhao shuning up and planned to take her to take a bath. But at this time, Zhao shuning made a "hiss -" sound.


    It''s like a wound.


    Yan Ruyu quickly takes over Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning lay in Yan Ruyu''s arms again.


    "Emperor?"


    "Nothing. I''ll hold her. She needs to sleep better. Just take me."


    Mu Wan nodded and led the way ahead.After arriving at the location, Muwan wants to come and take over Zhao shuning. Because of bathing, men and women are not compatible.


    But at this time, Zhao shuning''s hand is firmly clinging to Yan Ruyu''s neck, how are not willing to put down.


    Yan Ruyu''s favorite smile.


    To Mu wan say: "you go out, I come."


    "But emperor Zun, Miss Zhao?"


    "Get out."


    "Yes, I know."


    It''s strange that Mu Wan quits the cave. When a little mud falls on emperor Zun, he will immediately change his clothes. Emperor Zun has a serious habit of cleanliness.


    But today, the blood of that girl Zhao was dripping on emperor Zun''s green clothes, and he didn''t feel half disgusted.


    Sure enough, cleanliness is also good for people.


    After Muwan left, Yan Ruyu tried the water temperature, and felt that the temperature was just right, so she gently put Zhao shuning in the bath bucket.


    The clothes on Zhao shuning''s body were also lifted.


    The girl''s body was soft and she slid to the bottom of the bath bucket.


    Yan Ruyu quickly fished it up.


    Looking at the girl in front of me.


    He sighed.


    Then with a stretch, the hands will be more bath with the PAZI.


    He went into the tub with his clothes.


    The tub is so big that even five people can hold it.


    Yan Ruyu holds Zhao shuning''s head in one hand and doesn''t let her head slide into the water. She gently wipes every part of Zhao shuning''s body with the bath towel in one hand.


    I don''t know if it''s the water temperature.


    Yan Ruyu also began to feel very hot.


    He got up, changed his clean clothes, and then held the washed Zhao shuning in his arms.


    "You are a little confused. You can still sleep in this situation. Do you know that if I didn''t give you the fire of Honglian industry, your life would be in the hands of Lin Feng."


    Zhao shuning murmured.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t understand.


    He shook his head and put Zhao shuning on the soft bed in the cave.


    The cave above Qingyun peak is cold and overcast. Yan Ruyu has been living here for a long time, but she is used to it. I''m afraid she can''t bear Zhao shuning''s health.


    "Xiaobai."


    The white color appears.


    "Borrow your fur."


    Bai Ze''s face was bitter, and then changed into a good fur blanket.


    Yan Ruyu holds Zhao shuning on it.


    Just as he wanted to go out for a walk, Zhao shuning whispered again.


    "Master, give me a hug."


    Now, Yan Ruyu heard clearly.


    He turned around and saw Zhao shuning pursing his lips with a bright smile on his face.


    Almost dying people can laugh so happily.


    Yan Ruyu leaned down, covered Zhao shuning''s lips gently, and then left quickly.


    On the fur, Baize''s eyes closed.


    Emperor Zun, can you think about me in this cave?

 Chapter 395

    Mo Bai arrived at Chu''s house, but did not find Zhao shuning.


    But here, I met a man named Xie an.


    Viper heard that the man in black was looking for Zhao shuning, so he came out. At that time, in the yard, those people were dealing with the body of the white tiger.


    Bai Hu tried his best to block the fatal blow for Zhao shuning. The power of baxiangling pharmacist can''t be underestimated. If it can survive, it''s a miracle.


    "You''re here to find the master?"


    "Well, is she there?"


    Because the face is Ning Ning''s friend, so Mo Bai tried to put away his temper, patiently answer.


    "The elder was seriously injured and was taken away by a venerable man."


    "She''s hurt? What''s going on? Did Lin Feng hurt her? "


    The snake nodded.


    Mo Bai was angry in his heart, and then he said, "she''s not in Chu Fu now?"


    "Well."


    "Is her life in danger?"


    Xie an''s face was dignified.


    "It''s hard to say."


    Mo Bai''s eyes changed slightly, and he forced them down.


    "But it should be all right. If someone can save her, her life should be all right."


    "In that case, thank you very much."


    "No, are you a friend of your predecessors? I haven''t asked, are you


    "Nobody. I won''t disturb you. I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    Xie an felt that the man in black was a little puzzled, but he didn''t think too much and let him go.


    Just staring at the man''s back.


    Xie an felt a little flustered.


    Turn around.


    He then arranges all the people to deal with Bai Hu''s corpse, and then gives the yuan Dan left by Bai Hu to situ Yun. When the elder comes back, he will give the yuan Dan to Zhao shuning.


    The poisonous snake was going to leave, but unfortunately, at this time, the brothers and sisters of the Chu family sent a messenger.


    But Zhao shuning was not there, and the messenger was very anxious, so he explained it in advance.


    It turns out that when Chuwen and chunuan arrived at Nanguan, they found that what ye Xingchen said was true. Indeed, where did they find traces of their ancestors.


    Moreover, the spiritual power left by the ruins was so powerful that they were not swept into the ancient tomb by the vortex formed by the spiritual power with the identity of the descendants of the early family.


    When they were ready, they also successfully entered the tomb, only to find that there was an endless ocean behind the tomb, and the powerful spiritual force in the tomb was used to suppress the sharks living in the ocean.


    Chimaera, that''s really the most special kind of animal.


    Their upper body is human and their lower body is fish.


    But this shark has a special style. If she has a close relationship with you, she will get your memory, and then with your memory, she will become the person you like.


    With this fantasy, you will completely stay in the bottom of the sea and live with her.


    Because Chuwen chunuan was a descendant of the chujia family, he got away with it.


    Ye Xingchen is not so lucky, now he, after entering the tomb, never came out.


    After listening to the messenger''s description.


    Xie an''s heart sank.


    "The master is not here, and master situ has to stay at the Chu family. I''ll go."


    "Guild leader Xie, this is the business of the Chu family. We can''t involve you in shuiyunsheng."


    The poisonous snake said firmly, "it''s not the business of the first family. Now ye Xingchen is involved. Ye Xingchen is my friend of Xie an. I have something else to say to him."


    After Xie an said that, after explaining some things to shuiyunsheng, he took part of the gang and went to Nanguan.


    Ye Xingchen, the boy whose face has been kept at the age of 16.


    Ye Xingchen, who has experienced a lot, is still kind to the society and is friendly to everyone.


    Xie an felt that he should go to save him.


    After leaving Changwu castle in Zhoujiang, situ Yun caught up with him.


    "Thank you for waiting."


    "Master situ, you don''t have to persuade me. I will go to Nanguan."


    Situ Yun shook his head.


    Then he took out the white tiger''s yuan Dan from his arms and handed it to Xie an.


    "It''s something of my predecessors. I can''t take it."


    Situ Yun said: "I believe she would like you to take the white tiger''s yuan Dan. The white tiger has extraordinary power. If you take its yuan Dan, your spiritual power can soar quickly in a short time."


    "It''s because it''s so precious that I can''t have it."


    "Help leader Xie, you can take it. The person you save is Ye Xingchen. The relationship between Ye Xingchen and her is extraordinary. If she is here, let alone a white tiger''s yuan Dan, she will give you half of her cultivation."Xie an takes Yuandan and puts it away.


    "Thank you. I won''t take this yuan Dan unless I have to. Mr. situ, please tell me. I''m Xie an, and I will try my best to bring ye Xingchen back to her."


    "Well, please."


    Xie an took a few confidants on the road.


    Along the way, he worried about Zhao shuning''s injury, and thought about whether the place where ye Xingchen was trapped would be dangerous.


    My mind is in a mess, and I don''t have time to think about the reason.


    Ye Xingchen, who is willing to confide in himself, and ye Xingchen, who says that they are of the same kind, must not have anything to do.


    Situ Yun returned to Chu''s home.


    According to the orders of the empress, we should be able to take over the affairs of the Lin family in three days.


    In these three days, all he has to do is wait for news.


    Wait for the Lin family to make a mess.


    They were leaderless. At that time, the Chu family stood up again and took over all the things of the Lin family.


    Anyway, these belong to your majesty.


    On the evening of the third day, situ Yun just finished delivering food to Lin Siyuan. When he came back, he saw a large number of people gathered in the living room.


    Before the three-day period, these people were all crowded in the courtyard of Chu''s family.


    Moreover, the number of people who came was three or four times as much as situ Yun expected.


    As soon as situ Yun appeared, many huge merchants, even those who usually disliked him, quickly bowed and saluted.


    Their faces were full of anxiety.


    The gesture, as if the family suffered some huge violations in general.


    Situ Yun raised his hand and motioned everyone to be quiet.


    There was no sound in the noisy scene.


    The servant brought a chair and put it in the middle of the yard. The yard of Chu''s family was very big, and situ Yun sat on the chair.


    Calmly asked: "you, what happened?"


    But then, what everyone said was that situ Yun could not help clapping his case and was shocked.


    "Master situ, the Lin family is dead."


    "Not only that, more than 500 people in the Lin family were slaughtered within three days. After the murderer killed people, he also threw the bodies into the lotus pond of the Lin family. Until today, they were found."


    "What


    Your majesty hasn''t touched the young women of the Lin family. Only Lin Feng is the one she wants to kill. How can she?


    "What''s more, the bailing pharmacists who followed Mr. Lin to the mountain three days ago were in a muddle when they got home, and then all of them were broken in three days. Moreover, the shooters were killed with only one move!"

 Chapter 396

    Situ Yun was unstable, but his legs were soft.


    No way.


    Emperor Zun would not have done such a cruel thing. If it wasn''t for emperor Zun, who would have such ability?


    In three days, the Lin family can be washed.


    Lin Feng will also have those door, all killed.


    "Where are the ladies of the Lin family?"


    "All dead."


    "Beauty Xiao and Lady Xiang are dead, too?"


    "Well."


    Why?


    These two men, your majesty said, will never move. Who are they?


    "But it''s strange that beauty Xiao and Mrs. Xiang died. Their bodies were not stacked in the lotus pool in the back garden. It seems that they committed suicide."


    "Suicide?"


    "Well, beauty Xiao drank poisonous wine, and Mrs. Xiang hanged herself to death."


    Situ Yun was even more confused. It seems that the murderer didn''t want to kill the two men, but they both chose another way.


    "All the stores of the Lin family? Is there any damage? "


    "No, that''s what I think is even more strange. Master situ, you said that the murderer didn''t seek fame or profit. He killed all the people of the Lin family, even those related to him. What did he want to do?"


    "I, I don''t know."


    "Mr. situ, the Chu family is the most capable within a few hundred miles. Now, we are willing to give up all the economic contacts with the Lin family and devote ourselves to the Chu family. We only hope that the Chu family can protect us."


    Situ Yun lowered his head.


    This result, he had expected for a long time, but he did not expect that all the people of the Lin family would die miserably.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the Chu family will gradually take over the business of the Lin family and manage the shops for them. You can also do business with the former shops, just worship this matter -"


    "master situ, anyway, you have to save us."


    "It''s not that I don''t want to save you, but the ability of the Chu family is limited, even the four families can''t be ranked, and they can''t accept the offerings of so many of your families. By the way, you go to find the Zhao family. Now the Zhao family is famous and has many supporters. The head of the Zhao family, Zhao Lao, is also a compassionate old man. If you go to ask him, you can do it."


    "The Zhao family?"


    "Over the years, the Zhao family has indeed become one of the four major families. Although it ranks the last, we have never seen the strength of their family, and we don''t know whether they are really big families?"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the skinny camel is bigger than the horse, and can become the Zhao family of the four families. Do you think it''s just like a wild crane?"


    "What Lord situ said is reasonable, but Zhao family, can we go in? Besides, the Zhao family is in Yanqing City, not in Linjiang. Even if we worship their family, they can''t protect us. "


    "The place where the family lives can be changed. If you welcome Zhao to Linjiang, everything will be fine."


    People thought that what situ Yun said was reasonable, so they hurried home to prepare gifts. If they visited slowly, maybe the Zhao family would not receive them.


    When the crowd dispersed, situ Yun was relieved.


    The boy beside him asked, "steward situ, is it worth giving such a big piece of fat to the Zhao family if you don''t eat it in your mouth?"


    Situ Yun took a deep look at him.


    "No matter how big the fat is, no matter how oily it is, it depends on whether you have enough appetite. Otherwise, not only will you not eat the fat, but you will choke on the fat in your mouth."


    "The Zhao family, won''t they be afraid that this piece of fat is too big?"


    Situ Yun turned and went back to the room.


    Light said: "Zhao Jia ah, even if the big fat, they are also able to eat."


    Because of the Zhao family, there is Zhao shuning.


    Situ Yun went to the side yard in the back, where was the last remaining member of the Lin family.


    Lin Siyuan is opposite him, sitting in a wheelchair, staring at situ Yun.


    "So, my family is gone?"


    Situ Yun nodded.


    "You lied to me."


    "We didn''t cheat you. We have nothing to do with killing your Lin family."


    "It''s Zhao shuning, right?"


    "No, she was also seriously injured by Lin Feng. Now I don''t know where to treat her."


    "Bah! Deceiving. The people in your early family and Zhao shuning are extremely hypocritical. You said you would let my mother go, but in the end, you killed all the people in the Lin family. "


    At this time, Lin Siyuan''s spiritual roots were damaged, his spiritual power was lost, and his legs were disabled. But the hatred in his eyes made people feel terrible.


    "Young master Lin, I know that you are not in a stable mood now, but it has nothing to do with the Chu family and the Zhao family. Maybe the Lin family has offended someone. Now that the man has come back, that''s why he''s killing your Lin family.""You''re bullshit


    Situ Yun looked at the ferocious Lin Siyuan and didn''t want to talk to him more.


    I left a sentence.


    "Hello, I''ll let you out when you think about it. Although it''s not safe outside now."


    "Go away!"


    Lin Siyuan roared and heard the sound of closing the door.


    He broke down.


    There is no one living in the Lin family.


    Lin Siyuan felt that he was cruel and insidious enough, but even he couldn''t kill all the old, young, women and children of a family. How could such a cold-blooded person be?


    Zhao shuning, it must be Zhao shuning.


    "Despair?"


    I don''t know when a man in black appeared in front of Lin Siyuan.


    The black robe of the man in black covered his face, and he could not see his appearance, let alone whether he was a man or a woman, because his voice was unpredictable.


    "Who are you?"


    "Someone who can help you get revenge."


    "I''m a loser now. How can you help me?"


    "What I want is your present hatred. Just tell me, do you want to take revenge on the murderer?"


    "Of course I do!"


    Lin Siyuan would like to draw Zhao shuning''s tendon and skin, then poke a big hole in her whole body, then hang her upside down on the tree and watch her blood flow away slowly.


    But what can he do if he wants to return?


    "If you want to, come with me. I can help you."


    "Really?"


    The evil spirit of the man in black smiles, which makes people feel creepy.


    "Lin Siyuan, you are now a useless person. What else can you do except believe me? Come on, follow me, and I''ll take your revenge. "


    Another man appeared beside the man in black.


    The man put down his black robe and knelt down to Lin Siyuan.


    "Master Lin, do you remember him?"


    "Zhang Tianyuan!"


    At the beginning, it was at the instigation of Lin Siyuan that Zhang Tianyuan, in Yanyu building, wantonly excluded himself. He wanted to use this identity to enter the Wang family and become a pair of eyes of the Lin family.


    But Zhang Tianyuan later met Zhao shuning, not only failed to enter the Wang family, but also almost lost his life.


    "Isn''t he useless? It''s said that later his spiritual root was destroyed and his tongue was cut off. Not only could he not cultivate his spiritual power, he could not even speak. "

 Chapter 397

    "Zhang Tianyuan."


    The man in black called the name, and the man raised his head.


    "Show master Lin your spiritual power."


    The man clenched his hands, and the spirit power began to show with his movements.


    "Isn''t he already


    "Linggen is damaged, isn''t it? But even if his spiritual root is damaged, I can repair it. Moreover, in this world, only two people can do it, one is emperor Zun, the other is me. "


    "And my legs?"


    "If you can''t cure your leg, it''s like Zhang Tianyuan. It''s impossible for him to talk all his life."


    Lin Siyuan thought for a moment.


    "I believe you. I can give you all my thoughts."


    The man in black laughed.


    "This, of course, is the best. In the future, you will find that this is your best choice."


    Lin Siyuan is missing.


    The courtyard of Chu family was well surrounded, but he disappeared out of thin air.


    Situ Yun thought, anyway, Lin Siyuan now has no spiritual power, and his legs have been abandoned, so even if he goes out, it will not affect the Zhao family.


    I''m not thinking about Lin Siyuan.


    Moreover, in the next month, situ Yun was very busy, busy with various handover procedures.


    After a month or so, the Zhao family moved to Linjiang.


    On the first day of the Zhao family''s arrival in Linjiang, situ Yun sent three monsters to the door. As a gift, he was the first one to come to the Zhao family. At that time, Zhao Laodu came out to welcome them.


    On that day, situ Yun gave the Lin family''s land and house deeds to the Zhao family.


    He said that this was originally the property of the Zhao family.


    When the big family moves, there must be a grand dinner.


    That night, more than 100 tables were set up in the huge courtyard of the Zhao family, and countless people came to the banquet.


    Looking at the flattery of those people.


    A force to say compliments.


    Outside the yard, Lin Siyuan, sitting in a wheelchair, frowned more and more tightly.


    These were originally the things of the Lin family and his Lin Siyuan. Situ Yun also said that Zhao shuning had nothing to do with the demise of the Lin family. Zhao shuning did not kill the 500 lives of the Lin family.


    But you see, not long after the collapse of the Lin family, the Zhao family moved to the Lin family.


    When situ Yun handed over the land deed and house deed to Zhao Lao, he looked like a kind man and pretended to postpone it.


    Situ Yun said that the Zhao family deserved those.


    Therefore, the elimination of the Lin family''s culprit will have nothing to do with Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning is a hypocritical family and a hypocritical one.


    "How''s it going? That''s enough. We''re going to get out of here? "


    "Let''s go."


    Lin Siyuan closed his eyes.


    The man in Black said with a gloomy smile: "don''t worry, when you are strong, all these people will kneel at your feet and listen to your arrangement."


    Lin Siyuan closed his eyes.


    He seemed to have seen that day.


    Looking at the prosperous scene in front of him, Zhao was very pleased.


    Their Zhao family, originally in Yanqing City, developed very well, but a month ago, the Zhao family began to pour in many visitors.


    They didn''t want to move to Linjiang.


    But there were so many people in Linjiang that they begged the Zhao family to protect them.


    With the development of the Zhao family, there are more and more family members, among which the rank of the spiritual pharmacist is also higher and higher.


    When Mr. Zhao heard about the Lin family''s tragedy, he thought that the people in Linjiang should not be frightened. They have the ability, so they should use their own ability to protect the innocent people.


    That''s why they moved to Linjiang.


    "Father."


    Zhao Lao''s hand, one holding Zhao Zheng''s hand, one gently patting on the back of Zhao Zheng''s hand.


    "ZHENG''ER, we have Shu Ning in our family. That''s really a blessing we''ve been cultivating for eight generations. Our Zhao family can''t protect the child from the wind and rain, but she has suffered a lot for our Zhao family."


    "Father, you have drunk too much."


    "ZHENG''ER, my father is ashamed of you."


    "Father, you don''t have to talk like this. Brother Zheng and I never blame you. You didn''t stop me from being with brother Zheng at the beginning. We will know what kind of pressure you put on to make this decision."


    "No, I didn''t do it right. When ZHENG''ER and min''er gave birth, and when Shu Ning was born, I didn''t give her a good hug. But now, our Zhao family enjoy Shu Ning''s blessing. I didn''t do my duty as a grandfather. "


    "Father, don''t say that. At the beginning, shuning wanted to go to Yanyu building. It was you who gave her the most important body armor of Zhao family. She must feel your love for her. She won''t blame you.""No, no, I''m happy today. We don''t say such sad words."


    Zhao''s muddy eyes shed a few tears.


    When Zhao shuning asked for the beauty pill for Zhao Lao, he was already old, so even if he took it, he could only keep his appearance unchanged.


    Four families, in just two years, disappeared two families, behind, and the rise of a Zhao family.


    Because the Zhao family has integrated the assets of the Wang family and the Lin family, now the Zhao family, the yuan family and the settled family are equivalent to a tripartite confrontation.


    There are more and more elixirs coming to the Zhao family.


    In a month, Zhao shuning was on Qingyun peak and finally woke up slowly.


    The first moment she opened her eyes, she saw the familiar cave.


    This kind of feeling is like going back to many years ago, when she was dressed in red and followed Yan Ruyu all day to feed him zituan''er.


    Zhao shuning got out of bed.


    Then he stood up.


    The fur under the body, immediately live in general, changed back to the original body.


    Zhao shuning was shocked.


    "Bazaar, why are you here?"


    Baize drooped his head, obviously very tired, as if he hadn''t closed his eyes to sleep for a month.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu came in.


    Zhao shuning held out his hand with a smile and said: "master, look at Baize. What''s wrong with it?"


    "Your honor."


    "Xiaobai, go and have a rest."


    "Well."


    Yan Ruyu turned her head and said to Zhao shuning gently, "Ning''er, sit down. I can brew a cup of ginger tea. If I drink it, my body will be warmer."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Then he sat on the stone bench in the cave.


    Put out your hand.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Didn''t Shifu make ginger tea for me? I want to drink? You give it to me and I''ll take it. "


    "No, you''re a patient. I''ll feed you."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes widened.


    It was full of joy.


    She quickly covered her mouth, afraid that she would cry out because she was too excited.


    "Is that ok?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Zhao shuning quickly sat obediently, put his hands on both sides of his body, then raised his head, pouted, waiting for Yan Ruyu to feed her.


    Yan Ruyu is to cooperate, think ginger tea temperature is suitable, just let her drink.


    With a cup of ginger tea in his stomach, Zhao shuning felt much warmer.


    "By the way, master, I have something to tell you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "About the late summer Caragana."

 Chapter 398

    "You mean, before Lin Feng died, he took a pill and said that it was Xia Changlao who gave it to him?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    And then the meaningful way.


    "Master, you know, if the elixir is not a great master or a patriarch, no one can refine it. You can see that Xia Changlao in the patriarchal church is only Xia Wanling."


    "Besides, I don''t think what happened in those years has anything to do with him. Master, Wang Cheng also said a meaningful thing to me when she was in her own time. She said that the people I believe in, the people I am close to, and finally, the people who betray me. "


    Yan Ruyu gathered her eyes. He looks thoughtful.


    Zhao shuning took another sip of ginger tea.


    Then said: "master, these years, when I''m not with you, listen to Ji Qinglin that little boy said, is she with you?"


    "Ning''er, don''t get me wrong."


    "Master, will you cover up for her because of this?"


    After all, Xia Wanling is slim, graceful and polite. She is the daughter of everyone, gentle and decent. What she says is a woman like her.


    Such a woman is the easiest to be pitied by a man.


    "Ning''er, what are you thinking?"


    "Master, you can''t be so kind to Xia Wanling. This woman, her everything, is pretended. Even I was cheated by her."


    Yan Ruyu touches Zhao shuning''s hair.


    Comfort way: "rather son rest assured, hereafter, I even see, all can''t see her one eye, OK?"


    Zhao shuning mumbled, tentatively hugged Yan Ruyu''s waist.


    "Yes, of course, but now these are all my conjectures. We''ll come to a conclusion after I confirm these conclusions."


    "What would you do if it was confirmed?"


    Zhao shuning released the ring in Yan Ruyu waist of the hand, Yan Ruyu actually feel some loss in the heart, Zhao shuning stood up.


    He said: "at the beginning, I let her go on the path of alchemist, and I made her become a patriarch. If what happened in those years, and a series of things happened later, were all related to her, how did she get to this high position at the beginning, I would drag her down."


    Yan Ruyu gets up and comes to Zhao shuning.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    If the master is allowed to intervene in this matter, there are too many human affairs that he interferes with. She knows that the master is not an ordinary person. He should not interfere in these matters, which is against heaven''s destiny.


    "Don''t you need me?"


    "No, master, you asked me to deal with this matter. I rescued her from the sea of suffering. If she really did so many bad things, then I will send her back to the sea of suffering."


    Yan Ruyu''s bracelet is on Zhao shuning''s waist.


    Zhao shuning felt that his waist, where he was touched by the master''s hand, was itchy.


    "You really don''t need me?"


    "Yes! Need it


    "Well? What do you need me to do? "


    "From today on, you can''t say a word to that Xia Wan Ling, or meet her, even if it''s a message from Yuan Shen."


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    "Is that all?"


    "Not enough?"


    "Ning''er said enough, enough."


    "Do you agree, master?"


    "Naturally."


    At this time, a new picture of the yuan Shen in the late summer, but Yan Ruyu didn''t even look at it, so she closed the yuan Shen picture directly.


    The speed of the master''s hand is really fast. He does what he says.


    In the congregation, in the late summer, she was worried.


    The man in black suddenly appeared beside her.


    "What''s the matter? Angry, Emperor Zun didn''t communicate with you


    In the end of summer, she put away her loss and looked at the black robed man in front of her. She said, "emperor zunxu is busy. Before, he didn''t refuse me like this."


    "Give it to me," said the man in black


    Xia Wanling took out a pill from her sleeve and put it in the palm of the man in black. Then she said, "this pill is extremely rare. Remember, don''t let outsiders know that I gave it to you to repair Linggen. After all, it''s against heaven and forced to borrow someone else''s fortune."


    "Xia Changlao, do you still care about this?"


    "I just don''t want to get into trouble. Now the power of Shenzong is strong day by day, and I don''t need to do anything any more. For the sake of safety, you don''t need to come to me again in the future."


    "What? Elder Xia wants to clean himself up? "


    "What do you mean?"


    The black robed man laughed and then said, "once you have done something, you can''t go back. You are in the mire. Even if you get out later, you will always have the stench in the mire.""What are you talking about?"


    Xia Wanling grabbed it, but her hand penetrated the body of the man in black robe.


    "Is this just your God?"


    "Elder Xia knows now?"


    "You, who are you? Why is it so powerful? "


    "I won''t disturb Xia Changlao, but it doesn''t mean that other people of Shenzong won''t come to you."


    The figure of the black robed man was five meters away.


    She said at last.


    "As a reward for this pill, I will also provide you with a picture. Remember, Xia Changlao, you have to watch it carefully."


    The man in black disappeared.


    At the end of summer, Zhao shuning''s birthday began to appear.


    One of the scenes.


    It''s the scene where she and Zhao shuning look at each other.


    She said: "Zhao shuning, I didn''t cheat you. You can ask emperor Zun about it."


    Zhao shuning looks back at Yan Ruyu.


    At this time, Zhao shuning''s eyes were full of pleading.


    "I believe in you, master. Now I only believe in you. Will you tell me the truth?"


    "Ning''er, what elder Xia said is true."


    Because of this sentence, Zhao shuning''s body completely lost all support, and her spiritual power in her hand immediately disappeared.


    It''s just such a scene. At this time in the late summer, I found something different.


    She covered her mouth.


    Looking at what Zhao shuning said over and over again.


    She called emperor Zun a master?


    How could she call emperor Zun a master?


    Did emperor Zun accept Zhao shuning as his apprentice?


    No, Emperor Zun''s apprenticeship has always been aboveboard and told the mainland of Kyushu. Ye Ling is the only disciple of emperor Zun for a hundred years.


    So?


    A terrible idea grew up in the heart of the late summer Caragana.


    "How?"


    At the end of summer, the picture disappears with a wave of the hand.


    The situation was so chaotic that she didn''t notice the detail.


    Now, with the association of the past and the future, the idea of the summer evening Caragana makes sense all of a sudden.


    No wonder, Emperor Zun is going to attend Zhao shuning''s birthday. No wonder, Emperor Zun looks at Zhao shuning in the same way as he looked at Ye Ling.


    No wonder, in the face of their own time, Emperor will be so impatient.


    In the late summer, before she could digest the news, there was suddenly one more person in her room.

 Chapter 399

    "Xia Changlao, long time no see."


    She was dressed in black, with three-dimensional features and deep eyes. As soon as she appeared, Xia Wanning recognized her.


    "What are you looking for here, little Lord GUI


    "Ning Ning is injured."


    "Who is Ning Ning?"


    Xia Wanling asked, and then relieved: "if Guizun wants me to help treat this person, what pills do you need, just tell me straight away. I''ve been friends with your father for many years, and I''m still satisfied with that."


    "Zhao shuning was injured. Did you save her?"


    "Do you know Zhao shuning?"


    Mo Bai nodded, then stepped forward and said anxiously: "I searched every corner of Dongze wasteland, but I didn''t see Ning Ning''s figure. I think you used to be Ning Ning''s teacher. If Ning Ning was saved, that person is most likely you."


    In the late summer, she looks at Mo Bai.


    For a moment, I felt that I was really ironic.


    "Guizun, you seem to have found the wrong person. I''m not the kind of good teacher who can help the disciples. Otherwise, I would not cooperate with Guihe and send many alchemists to the wasteland every year."


    "It''s not you. Who else is there?"


    Xia Wanling said with a sneer: "moreover, I would like to advise GUI Zun that it''s impossible for you and Zhao shuning to waste your time on her. You can''t meet each other all your life."


    "What do you mean?"


    Mo Bai''s breath is surging around him. At this time, his mental strength is close to violent.


    "You are Zhao shuning?"


    Seeing Mo Bai''s look, Xia Wanning coldly asks this question. Later, she feels that she is really doing too much.


    The little master of Gui Yu is moody. For a girl, he searched all over the Dongze wasteland and called her Ning Ning.


    It can be concluded that the girl is the one he has been thinking about.


    With a wave of her hand, a stone table appeared beside her. She made a "please" sign and sat down.


    "Xia Changlao, if you have something to say, I don''t like your words."


    "It''s a long time. GUI Zun is sure. Don''t you sit down and listen to me?"


    Mo Bai frowned.


    In the late summer, the corner of the mouth of the Caragana korshinskii rose in radian.


    Why did she suddenly feel so ironic.


    When she was Ye Ling in her previous life, whether she liked Ji Qinglin, or Dongfang Yuxi, song Zhiyi, or the brothers and sisters of the Chu family, she regarded Ye Ling as her own relative.


    Even emperor Zun''s warm eyes only belong to Ye Ling.


    It''s not easy for her to unite with GUI he and send Ye Ling to the West. However, she has such luck that she was born again on the little girl of Zhao family. Since she was a child, she kept a low profile and hid her talents.


    Ye Ling is dead. Why should she have a chance to be reborn?


    She is a dead person, how can she come back to fight with herself?


    When she was Zhao shuning, she was loved by so many people. As her brother, Zhao Huai, the supreme beast, the emperor also protected her all the time. Even now, even her enemy, ghost Shaozhu, is so nervous about her.


    Ye Ling, no matter where you are, in what way, you will always inadvertently take everything that belongs to me.


    Mo Bai sat down.


    In the evening, Xia Ling pushed a cup of tea. He just looked at it and didn''t drink it.


    "Mr. Xia, if you have something to do, just say it."


    "Gui Zun, do you know ye Ling


    Mo Bai Lian Mou.


    "Of course I have."


    The name of Ye Ling is cruel and bloodthirsty.


    Mo Bai was still a ghost. When he was young, he often heard his father talk about Ye Ling. Did Xia Wanling talk about it? What does it have to do with Ning Ning?


    "Ye Ling is the disciple of emperor Zun Yan Ruyu."


    "I know."


    Mo Bai''s tone, already some impatient.


    "Do you know that Zhao shuning is the reincarnation of Ye Ling


    "What


    Mo Bai clapped his case, the tea in the cup, because of the vibration of the slate, also shook out and scattered all over the table.


    "What''s the basis for you to say that?"


    "You should have met this man."


    With a gentle wave of Xia''s hand, a portrait of Yan Ruyu appears in the air of the room. She has a green dress and a jade flute in her hand. Her face is peerless, just like ice for thousands of years. She seldom smiles at people.


    "I know that when I was in Qingning before, I met him. He was beside Ningning. Ningning called him master."


    "He is Yan Ruyu, the master of the Millennium emperor."


    Mo Bai is silent.


    He is digesting the news of the late summer.


    "Gui Zun, you should know that emperor Zun seldom accepts disciples, and I hid a pair of eyes in Lin Feng''s body. When he died, he also sent me a message about Zhao shuning and Ye Ling. At first, I didn''t believe it, but just before, someone told me the truth. She never said anything false. So, Zhao shuning, she said it It''s Ye Ling. "Mo Bai sat back, his hand holding the stone stool tightly.


    The fingers are almost three points into the stone.


    He naturally knew that if Zhao shuning was Ye Ling, what kind of huge stone gap existed between them.


    The Tianhe river is hard to cross.


    Mo Bai said with a smile: "so what? I didn''t take part in what happened in those years. It''s a matter of Guihu and the four families. It has nothing to do with me. She and I won''t be influenced by you. We''d rather hate evil than pass on our hatred to me. "


    But Mo Bai didn''t know whether he could persuade himself.


    "At the beginning, if not for the help of GUI he, Ye Ling would not have died."


    "The grudges of the previous generation have nothing to do with me. In this life, I will protect her."


    "Guizun, do you think things are too simple? It''s good for you to protect her, but if she knows that you are the little master of Guihu, Guihu also took part in that year''s affairs. Tens of thousands of lives in the palace were piled up almost overnight."


    "Gui Zun, you should know something about Zhao shuning''s temperament. Do you think she will give up this blood feud because of your friendship?"


    Mo Bai was silent for a long time.


    His face was very blue.


    Looking up again, Xia Wanning sees the red silk in her white eyes.


    "Gui Zun, therefore, you shouldn''t come to me to find Zhao shuning. As the new master of Gui Yu, you should want Zhao shuning to die more than anyone else in the world. As Ye Ling, she is your enemy. As Zhao shuning, she won''t forget the humiliation she suffered. I know her too well. Now that the Wang family and the Lin family have been destroyed one after another, it''s her self sacrifice Now she is no longer reckless and courageous. If she is allowed to grow up, the foundation of Shenzong will not be guaranteed. "


    "So what?"


    The man raised his scarlet eyes and said the four words word by word.


    So what?


    Xia Wanning holds a cup and is ready to drink tea. She looks at the man in black in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 400

    "It''s amazing that the ghost is a little master."


    "The five hundred years'' inheritance of Gui Heng can''t be more than a little girl when it comes to you."


    "If your father knows what you think, he doesn''t know how to feel."


    Mo Bai frowned and said: "elder Xia doesn''t need to say such words to block me. I won''t let the inheritance of Shenzong for hundreds of years be destroyed in my hands. I said that if Shenzong is to become the top existence in the mainland of Kyushu, I will do it."


    "That''s good. I thought GUI Zun was dazzled by a little girl. He didn''t want the foundation of Shenzong for a hundred years, just to win the favor of a little girl."


    "Ghosts are important, but Ning Ning is also important to me."


    "You can''t have both fish and bear''s paw. I don''t think GUI Zun doesn''t understand that."


    "Who says you can''t have it all? I want both ghost and Ning."


    In the late summer, she took a sip of tea.


    "But you have such a deep hatred that words can''t resolve."


    "Not really."


    Mo Bai smiles strangely.


    The summer late carat heart next flustered, immediately forced to endure discomfort to ask a way: "what do you mean this?"


    "Xia Changlao, the people of Shenzong respect you very much. I have no malice to you, but I hope you will keep your mouth shut for the sake of my future with Ning Ning


    "Mr. Xia, have you ever heard of bone eating insects?"


    The bone eating insect is provided by a special host. If it is placed in water, it will be a small transparent shape. Once it enters the throat and is moistened by blood, it will grow rapidly and show its original shape. Once it enters the throat and finds a place to settle down, it will take root on human bones, which is extremely difficult to remove.


    Moreover, there is a wonderful place for this bone eating insect, that is, it can''t hear the forbidden language. In the tea cup that Mo Bai gave to Xia Wan, it was the bone eating insect, and the forbidden language was the ghost God sect.


    Therefore, if Xia Wanling dares to mention something about GUI in front of others, it will be a pain like gouging out bones waiting for her.


    "You''ve got a bone worm on me?"


    "Xia Changlao, I don''t mean to offend you. Don''t worry, this bone eating insect has absolutely no influence on your life. It will only attack when you face Ning Ning and talk about ghosts."


    "You really have to work hard for a little girl."


    Mo Bai gets up.


    "You people, who have never experienced dark moments, naturally don''t understand how extravagant the warm sunshine is. Ning Ning is more than a friend to me," he said


    At the end of the summer, Ning also got up.


    "Gui Zun, do you have friends? I''ve heard your father say that among ghosts, you''re the most annoying touch. "


    "Mr. Xia doesn''t have to be sarcastic. I''m really sorry for what I did to you. Please forgive me. I just don''t want to hate me for such things."


    In the late summer, Caragana sneers.


    "Gui Zun''s technique is getting faster and more exquisite now. I didn''t notice the bone gnawing insect I just laid on me. But don''t forget that you can come to this day. If you don''t have the support of my patriarch, I''m afraid you''ll spend your whole life and your spiritual power will not reach the peak."


    "That''s why I didn''t hurt Xia Changlao''s life."


    "In this way, I have to thank GUI Zun for his mercy?"


    "Mr. Xia, we are in our respective posts. I hope you don''t blame me. Since you don''t know about Ning Ning, I''ll leave first."


    Mo Bai doesn''t like to talk to others.


    I don''t like others to touch me.


    Mo Bai turned his back.


    In the evening, Xia Ling sat down and said, "you are responsible for the hundreds of lives of the Lin family?"


    "Yes."


    Mo Bai didn''t cover up and admitted it directly.


    "And the Lin family''s disciples, the spirit pharmacists?"


    "I did it, too."


    "Also, it''s rude to twist a person''s head down. Only GUI Zun can do this."


    "They hurt Ning Ning."


    "But the Lin family was the ally of the ghost at the beginning."


    "But if they hurt Ning Ning, they should die."


    Xia Wanling can''t see Mo Bai''s expression, but she can probably guess how Mo Bai said this sentence.


    For Mo Bai, what is the existence of Zhao shuning? Xia Wanling doesn''t know why such a cold-blooded and merciless ghost master left all his warmth to Zhao shuning.


    "You protect her like that."


    "Mr. Xia, if there''s nothing important, I''ll leave. I don''t like to hear some words. You''d better not talk about them in the future."


    "But -"


    at the end of summer, Ning deliberately stopped.


    Looking at Mo Bai''s back.


    It seems that she went back many years ago. At that time, Xia Wanling was a 12-year-old child. She went to Emperor Zun.She said to Emperor Zun that Ye Ling was not clean and accepted the foreign messengers without permission. She stayed in her bedroom for the night.


    At that time, Emperor Zun didn''t even look at her, only said a word.


    "I know very well what kind of person Ling Er is. I don''t like these words. I won''t say it again in the future."


    Before, now.


    A different person.


    But what they both said was surprisingly similar.


    "But what?"


    "But you hurt Zhao shuning the most."


    Mo Bai frowned and turned back.


    Xia Wanling''s expression at this time is very gloomy, which makes people feel hairy. Who could have thought that such a gloomy expression would appear on Xia Wanling''s face one day.


    "I didn''t. I was the last person in the world to hurt her."


    "Not really."


    Xia Wanling added: "do you know where your power comes from? I''m afraid that Gui Zun has forgotten what happened two years ago with such a rapid rise."


    Two years ago, in Shenzong palace, eight people worked together to drain Zhao Huai''s spiritual power.


    With the Qi Dan derived from his body, he raised Mo Bai''s skill to the peak, directly surpassing his father.


    "Gui Zun may have forgotten that the man we killed that day was Zhao Huai. His surname was Zhao."


    It seems to be thinking of something.


    Mo Bai''s feet were unstable at this time, and he almost fell down.


    "But the supreme beast is born without father or mother."


    "No father and no mother, but Zhao''s parents picked up Zhao Huai, who was still in his infancy, and brought him up. Zhao shuning regarded Zhao Huai as his brother."


    "Guizun, if you say that Shenzong can be avoided, it has nothing to do with you, but you killed Zhao shuning''s elder brother by yourself. Do you think she will settle the account with you?"


    "By the way, there''s one more thing I didn''t tell you. That day, it was Zhao shuning''s 16th birthday. I sent Zhao Huai''s body to Zhao''s house as a birthday gift for her."


    "You don''t know what that girl was like when she was crying. She almost killed me on the spot for a Zhao Huai. Now you should know what Zhao Huai means to Zhao shuning?"


    With Xia''s words, Mo Bai retreated.


    Body bang, hit the wall of the house.

 Chapter 401

    In the late summer, you can''t see others treat Ye Ling well.


    I can''t see others treating Zhao shuning well.


    Why does Zhao shuning do nothing to get everyone''s favor?


    Why did she pay so much and get the cold eye of others?


    "Therefore, you and Zhao shuning will never be possible."


    "She takes Zhao Huai so seriously, but if you kill her brother yourself, even if you make up for it later, you will never go back."


    Just like me.


    How many midnight dreams.


    In the late summer, she dreams that Ji Qinglin reaches out to her and asks her for sugar. Then she happily takes the sugar, but it hasn''t been put in his hand.


    Ji Qinglin is covered with blood and stares at her.


    "Impossible? How could it be? "


    "You don''t know, when Zhao shuning saw the huge blood holes in Zhao Huai''s limbs, her eyes were swollen and she couldn''t breathe. Do you know what she said?"


    "Don''t tell me, I don''t want to hear it."


    Mo Bai covers his ears.


    He didn''t want to know, didn''t want to know how much pain he had brought to Ning Ning.


    "She said she didn''t want a birthday present, she didn''t want anything, she just wanted her brother to come back."


    "Gui Zun, did you see how embarrassed and heartbroken Zhao shuning was at that time? If she knew that you were the culprit who killed her brother, what would she do? Even if you have more friendship, do you think Zhao shuning will forgive her brother''s murderer? "


    "So, you two, in this lifetime, can''t be together."


    "No! That''s bullshit


    Mo Bai''s right hand suddenly stretched out, and then quickly grasped Xia Wan''s neck.


    All of a sudden, the feet of the late summer Caragana are empty, and the sense of suffocation comes immediately.


    The man had scarlet eyes and blue veins on his face.


    How can I?


    How can this be the case?


    Take advantage of Mo Bai.


    In the end of the summer, Ning''s hand is dark with Fayin, which directly knocks off Mo Bai''s handprint and escapes from his confinement.


    She is taking a big breath of fresh air.


    See Mo Bai this appearance, she unexpectedly feel, very Jieqi.


    "I''m just telling you the truth. Why are you so angry?"


    Mo Bai took a deep look at the late summer Caragana.


    At this moment, he hated his skill.


    In order to be strong, he can do whatever he wants, but he can''t stand it. This strength is based on Ning Ning''s pain.


    Mo Bai is gone.


    At the end of summer, the Caragana was sitting on the ground.


    Tears along the beautiful face, slowly slide down.


    She basically can already think that if Zhao shuning knew that she had her own participation in the original thing, she would not let her go.


    "Ye Ling, why do you want to live?"


    "Why?"


    "Don''t you mean to treat me as your relative? Since I''m your relative, why do you want to survive? Come alive and fight for the emperor with me? Are you alive against me? "


    At the end of the summer, she cried bitterly.


    She didn''t know why she was so sad.


    It''s like years of accumulated grievances, at this moment, completely released.


    She designed it carefully for so many years.


    Step by step, she was struggling. She waited until emperor Zun had no other woman beside her.


    How much effort did you put into it.


    Now, it''s going to fall short.


    Mo Bai came out of the meeting, but he didn''t know where to go in the long night.


    At the moment, Mo Bai is just like a walking corpse, sloshing slowly. He comes out ahead of time, full of joy to find Ning Ning.


    Just want to be with her.


    But now, just in the late summer, what Ning said was just like ten million knives, which was hard in his heart.


    He was in pain and wanted to fight, but it didn''t help.


    Mo Bai jumps and finds a cave.


    He was lying outside the cave, as if he had gone back to that time when he didn''t know anything and was lying beside Ning Ning to see the stars all over the sky.


    At that time, I didn''t know anything, but at that time, the sense of happiness was very substantial.


    Now, I have everything.


    Looking at the stars all over the sky, there is no one around.


    What Mo Bai felt was a sense of emptiness.


    At this time, the man in black appeared at the entrance of the cave.


    "Want to give up?"


    Ink white side eyes.


    Heipao people have always been Shenzong and xiawanling, as well as the mysterious people connected with any power in Kyushu mainland."Mo Bai, do you want to give up?"


    "I don''t want to, but what can I do?"


    "If you don''t want to, go for it."


    "She will not be happy."


    "She won''t. You don''t know about Zhao Huai. She should be able to understand you. "


    "Understand? Ha ha - it''s easy to say that. I know Ning Ning''s character best. If only GUI Hu had been involved in that year''s affairs, she might not have recorded the hatred on me, but Zhao Huai''s death was caused by me. "


    "But you like her, don''t you?"


    "I like her very much, but I''m the one who hurt her the most."


    "Mo Bai, sometimes, it''s good to cheat."


    "I don''t want to cheat her."


    The black robed man looked at the bright moon above the night sky. Once upon a time, she was so firm, but in the end?


    What did she get.


    "But if you think clearly, if you tell her the truth, it will undoubtedly deepen her pain, and there will be no possibility between you."


    "What else can I do?"


    "Now, she doesn''t know that you are the little master of ghosts, and she doesn''t know that Zhao Huai''s death has something to do with you."


    "She''ll find out sooner or later."


    "So Mobai, you have to get her before she knows."


    Mo Bai starts up and looks at the man in black.


    "Don''t look at me with this kind of eyes. I tell you, if you want to conquer a woman, you can''t get into her eyes first, then you will conquer her people. If you get her people, it will be much easier to get her heart later."


    Mo Bai was stunned, and then fell into silence.


    As you can see, his face is full of struggle.


    Suddenly, Mo Bai smiles.


    "We''re not the same kind of people," he said. "Although I''m insidious and I don''t have any leeway to do things, I won''t do that to her."


    "Moreover, if I do that, not only can I not get her heart, even her people, I will lose forever."


    Ning Ning''s spleen, Mo Bai still have some understanding.


    "I hope your persistence makes sense."


    The man in black disappeared.


    Mo Bai looks far away.


    Ning Ning, I''m sorry.


    I don''t want to hurt you.


    However, I do not want to leave you.


    Although Mo Bai didn''t agree with what the black robed man said at the back, his white lies were not deception.


    Mo Bai has to agree with this.


    Ning Ning, don''t blame me.

 Chapter 402

    Because of the late summer.


    Mo Bai suddenly some can''t accept, he didn''t continue to look for Zhao shuning, because he didn''t know, after found her, how to face her.


    In order to avoid this trouble, let yourself calm down first.


    Mo Bai returned to the misty mountain.


    Then I found the previous cave and lived in it for a long time.


    During this period of time, Zhao shuning was in the cave above Qingyun peak, and her injury also recovered very well.


    Yan Ruyu has only two important things every day.


    One is to watch the astronomical phenomena and the trend of the astrolabe array.


    Second, accompany Zhao shuning.


    Their life is very peaceful.


    If it wasn''t for Zhao shuning''s injury this time, she didn''t know that it was such a happy day to be alone with her master.


    In a twinkling of an eye, Zhao shuning is almost eighteen.


    That day, Yan Ruyu accompanied her to say this, light way: "eighteen years old, Ning''er, what do you want?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    The eyes were covered with grey.


    She was dejected.


    "Master, my birthday is over."


    "Because of Zhao Huai?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "In fact, I didn''t think about it, but it''s like a magic spell. At this time, I can''t help thinking of him."


    "I know."


    "Master, after tomorrow, I''m going down the mountain. I''m going back to Dongze Dahuang."


    "About the Caragana in the late summer?"


    "I''ll find out, master. Don''t forget what you promised me."


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhao shuning smoothly took Yan Ruyu''s hand.


    The life with Yan Ruyu is the most insipid, but also the happiest time for her.


    "Master, do you like me?"


    "Why did you say that all of a sudden?"


    "I always feel that life is fast and unrealistic. I''m afraid it''s a dream. Shifu, don''t laugh at me. I know that when I say these words, I seem to be pretentious. I can''t listen to them myself, but I can''t help it. I''ve been holding some words for a long time, and I''ve wanted to talk to you for a long time."


    Yan Ruyu smiles lightly.


    Five fingers gently stroked Zhao shuning''s face.


    "No, I think you are very lovely."


    "Master, do you think I''m dreaming? Otherwise, how can I have such a high you? In the past, I felt extravagant when I saw you more, but I didn''t expect that now I can hold your hand and lean on your arms. This feeling is not real. I''m really afraid. One day, if you don''t want me, will I be sad? "


    "I don''t want you."


    Yan Ruyu gently touched Zhao shuning''s nose.


    Continue: "rather son can know, why I always say before, you are still young?"


    ¡°£¿¡±


    "That''s because I''m waiting for you to grow up, too."


    "Master."


    "Well, don''t make any noise. Be careful of your wound."


    Zhao shuning rare little woman coquetry way: "that master, you tell me, when did you like me?"


    When?


    In fact, even Yan Ruyu did not know when she fell in love with Zhao shuning.


    Maybe it was the first time I met her.


    She was ragged, barefoot, standing in the snow, looking at him in fear.


    Or when she handed out the grapes that had become dry, and then said that if she ate the purple ball, she would be responsible to her?


    Or when she taught her mental method and passed on her beast, what was shining in her happy eyes was a surprise?


    When on earth?


    Yan Ruyu doesn''t know.


    He only knew that when she was Ye Ling, her heart began to be opened by her cheerfulness.


    She is brave, kind and generous. She does things in return.


    When refining her body, Yan Ruyu put her in the giant Valley and let her swim among all kinds of monsters.


    One month later, Yan Ruyu went to pick her up.


    She was covered with blood and her face was covered with wounds.


    Standing in the pool of blood, still smiling to myself.


    Yan Ruyu''s love for Zhao shuning does not come in a day, but in the long years, after countless hones, and then in a moment, when Yan Ruyu is aware of it, Ye Ling is already in his heart.


    "Master, why don''t you talk?"


    Yan Ruyu said with a faint smile, "what are you talking about?"


    Zhao shuning turns around.


    "Nothing."


    Zhao shuning got up and strolled in the cave. Seeing the natural decoration in the cave, he asked, "master, how long have you lived in Qingyun peak?""I don''t remember."


    "Why did you choose here?"


    "The terrain here is high, overlooking all living beings, and the sky is very clear. What''s more, it''s clean and undisturbed."


    "Isn''t Muwan and tingbai always with you?"


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    "Muwan and tingbai usually pick the elixir at the foot of the mountain. If it wasn''t for the guests from Qingyun peak, they would not come up."


    "Oh, no wonder, why are they not here now?"


    "Does Ning''er feel like a guest?"


    Zhao shuning blushed.


    He turned his head.


    Master three or two words, always easy to let her calm heart waves.


    "Ning''er, you said before, when will you leave?"


    "Tomorrow."


    "I''ll see you off."


    "No, master. I''m going back from Nanguan this time. Before Xingchen went there, I haven''t seen him for a long time."


    "That''s good."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    The relationship between them is very simple and plain. It''s very comfortable in this way.


    I will let you do what you want to do, and I will never leave you by my side because of my own selfish desire.


    They have a basic respect for each other.


    Zhao shuning is leaving.


    When she left, she looked at Yan Ruyu eagerly.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t respond, so she came forward to bear a hug, and then said: "master, you wait for me to come back, and I will come back to marry you after I have dealt with everything."


    "Well?"


    Yan Ruyu''s face raised a meaningful smile.


    It seems that because of Zhao shuning''s words, his mood became clear.


    "No, no, come back and marry you, OK?"


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning hugged Yan Ruyu''s waist. When Yan Ruyu was about to reach out and hold her, she let go.


    "See you later, master."


    Yan Ruyu took back her hand.


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning jumps, then disappears in Yan Ruyu''s eyes.


    Looking at the direction of Zhao shuning''s disappearance, Yan Ruyu breathed a long sigh of relief.


    Fortunately, the girl left, otherwise the two months of getting along, Rao is his strength again good, also can''t stand the girl all day to his arms.


    Without Zhao shuning''s consent, Yan Ruyu won''t touch her.


    When Zhao shuning went down the mountain, he was still reflecting on himself.


    I''m not charming enough these two months? You''re not coquettish enough? Or just soft waxy?


    Otherwise, how could he be so calm and unresponsive when he wore a few thin clothes in front of the master all day long?


    Is Shifu''s determination too good?


    Or do you have no charm at all?

 Chapter 403

    Something happened in Nanguan.


    Nanguan is the closest place to the desert.


    The brothers and sisters of the early family were rescued by Ye Ling from Nanguan, but they didn''t know what their life experiences were.


    To the east of Nanguan, it is infinitely close to the desert.


    For several years, there has been basically nothing different here.


    But just this year, there was a tornado in the desert to the East, which swept the whole desert.


    It was almost five days and five nights.


    The tornado receded.


    The people of Nanguan dare to go out.


    Many caravans carry goods on camels and then go through the desert to the opposite Haiyou city to exchange some things for life.


    But this year, when the caravan passed through the desert, they found that there was an ancient tomb in the middle of the desert.


    Then curious people went in and never came out.


    By the time someone found out later, the man had already died in the Zhouguan area of Haiyou City, and it was obvious that he had drowned.


    This is even more suspicious.


    The desert is full of sand. If you lost with the caravan, you can''t keep up with the past when you are thirsty.


    But drowning?


    That is absolutely impossible.


    In Nanguan and Haiyou City, they are all extremely short of water. There are people who die of thirst and hunger, but they don''t drown.


    When Chuwen chunuan arrived, ye Xingchen had been waiting for them for a long time.


    On the ancient tomb, there is the tomb where Chu Fenglin lived.


    The three of them entered the ancient tomb together. At last, a flash of light flashed. They were isolated. The brothers and sisters of the Chu family were sent out of the tomb, while ye Xingchen stayed in the tomb.


    After a few times, Chuwen chunuan tried every means to get into the tomb.


    Chuwen chunuan returns to Nanguan and immediately sends a message to Zhao shuning.


    Unfortunately, Zhao shuning was seriously injured at that time and was taken away by Yan Ruyu. Zhao shuning didn''t come, but Xie an, the poisonous snake, came.


    When he arrived, he introduced himself to his brother and sister.


    Then they discussed the Countermeasures in the old courtyard of Nanguan''s early family.


    "How long has Ye Xingchen been in?"


    "More than two months."


    Chunuan: "listen to the people around Nanguan saying that the people''s caravans who had broken through by mistake, and finally their bodies were found at the pass near Haiyou city."


    Xie an: "that leaf star?"


    Chu Wen shook his head and said, "we haven''t found it. Recently, we are vigorously investigating. So far, we haven''t found Ye Xingchen''s body."


    Chunuan: "if something happens to him, how can we stand up to our master?"


    Xie an: "now you can''t enter the desert blindly. By the way, have you ever been to Haiyou city?"


    Chuwen chunuan shook his head.


    Xie an: "why not? The Lord of Haiyou city has lived here for many years. He should know something about the sudden emergence of ancient tombs in the desert. At least, he should know a lot more than us. "


    Brother and sister look at each other and shake their heads.


    "It''s impossible. You don''t know the identity of the head of Haiyou city. Before, we could still sit together and have fun with each other. But later, because of the affair of the empress, he completely separated himself from us, and he would never communicate with us again."


    Xie an doubts a way: "why?"


    He didn''t understand what the relationship between the brothers and sisters of the early family and the Lord of Haiyou city was.


    Chu Wen sighed and told the story of that year.


    It turns out that Chuwen chunuan is an important guard in charge of the Imperial Guard beside the empress Ye Ling, and they hold great power.


    But the night before Ye Ling was attacked, Chuwen chunuan received a fake imperial edict, and then led the most important Imperial Guard out of the city to fight against a mountain bandit in the East.


    At that time, although they wondered why Yiwo mountain bandits needed to send them out, they did not dare to doubt Ye Ling''s handwriting on the imperial edict. Their duty was to obey unconditionally. So despite their doubts, they assembled the army that night and left quickly.


    That is, the day after they left, Ye Ling was attacked in the palace. After they came back, the palace was destroyed and Ye Ling was dead.


    Even her body disappeared.


    I heard the bad news.


    Dongfang Yuxi from Qingyun, Gu Zhiruo from Cangwu, Ji Qinglin from other countries, and song Zhiyi, the leader of Haiyou City, all rushed back.


    But what they saw was nothing but a scar.


    At that time, the five children were not very old. Although they had good strength, they had no real power. They had no way to see Ye Ling''s palace like this.


    Chuwen still remembers.


    At that time, he and chunuan knelt on the high platform outside the palace. They said that Yeling''s body was once in the middle of the high platform.They kept kneeling and kowtowing.


    But nothing can be exchanged.


    Song Zhiyi, the leader of Haiyou City, was intelligent since he was a child, but he had no spiritual roots, could not cultivate spiritual power, and had no attainments in spiritual power.


    Haiyou city is also left to him by Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling gave her five children a nice name. Each of them has eight words.


    And song Zhiyi''s counterpart is omniscient and unexpected.


    At that time, the thin boy rushed to Chuwen chunuan, mentioned their clothes and asked them where they were when sister Ling had an accident?


    Chuwen chunuan knew that he was irresponsible and could only cry bitterly without half an explanation.


    Song Zhiyi was weak and thin when he was young. He liked to wear sea blue clothes. He looked like a gentle and elegant young man.


    He has never been angry or angry with anyone.


    Even speaking is very gentle.


    But that time, everyone saw his madness for the first time.


    He was shaking and unsteady. He had been kneeling for ten days and nights under the high platform.


    The wind, the rain, the hunger didn''t get him up.


    Later, it was not until he knelt down and completely passed out that the brothers and sisters of the Chu family took him back to the Chu family.


    But after Song Zhiyi wakes up, he sees Chuwen chunuan standing in front of him. He gets up and puts on his clothes without saying a word. Then He staggers out of the door of chujia.


    Chuwen told him to be better before he left.


    But the young man''s eyes made him unable to say a word, so he could only bow his head in shame.


    When going out, Chuwen chunuan gave song Zhiyi many things and sent someone to protect her.


    Song Zhiyi can be the same, the things are thrown in front of the early family brothers and sisters.


    "You are guilty."


    "You are also responsible for the death of sister Ling."


    Because he didn''t have a rest for many days, his eyes were sunken and his pupils were absent. He looked at the brothers and sisters of the early family with indignation in his eyes.


    "Song Zhiyi, I''m sorry, we --"


    How could Ye Ling''s death, the brothers and sisters of the Chu family, not be sad.


    "I don''t want to see you again."

 Chapter 404

    The first brothers and sisters still remember.


    The young man''s thin figure, in the light of the setting sun, was pulled infinitely long.


    His back, so lonely.


    Every step, his body, always can''t help tilting.


    Since then, they have never seen song Zhiyi again. Now, it has been 18 years. They have been to Haiyou city many times before, but song Zhiyi''s gate is closed every time. He has never opened the gate, and he has never seen his brother and sister.


    The Viper heard that.


    My heart is heavy.


    "Ye Ling, the empress, is said to be cruel and cruel."


    Chunuan quickly explained, "it''s just a rumor. It''s all a cover given by the four families in order to overthrow the empress. They threw all the bad things on the empress."


    Xie an: "so, song Zhiyi is because you didn''t protect the empress well, so in the past 18 years, even your face, don''t want to comment?"


    Chuwen Chuwen nodded.


    "In fact, if we had gone to the palace to ask the empress, we would not have caused such a disaster. Our brothers and sisters were responsible for the death of the empress, and we should be responsible for it."


    Xie an sighed again.


    Who can think of it?


    It was premeditated to think of all this.


    Chu brothers and sisters are right, so is song Zhiyi.


    They all have people who care about it. Because of this, there is no way.


    Xie an: "well, I''ll go and have a look to see if the leader of the Song Dynasty will see me?"


    "It can only be so, xie''an. You can''t say that you know us. Song Zhiyi hates anyone who is related to the four families, and also hates us."


    "Good."


    At this time, the sea tour in the city.


    Song Zhiyi is sitting in the position of the city leader, listening to the people under his hand telling the strange things about ancient tombs in recent days.


    They said that another boy entered the ancient tomb, but this time it was a bit strange. Two months later, the boy''s body was not found near Zhouguan, Haiyou city.


    They also said that the people who came with the teenagers were the brothers and sisters of the first family.


    So song Zhiyi didn''t know that the man who came here was Ye Ling''s younger brother Ye Xingchen. He only thought that the boy was also a member of the early family and didn''t care much.


    "Lord, some fruit plates are ready. Are they the same as before?"


    Song Zhiyi closed the memorial and rubbed his painful forehead.


    "Just leave the grapes," he said softly


    The fruit that Ling sister likes to eat is grape.


    Today is the 18th year after sister Ling died.


    Song Zhiyi set up a spirit card in a ancestral temple in Haiyou City, in which only Ye Ling had a spirit card.


    On this day, instead of doing anything, he took a fruit basket, loaded a basket of grapes and carried them to the ancestral hall for three days.


    After his men prepared the fruit basket, song Zhiyi selected the best grapes, brought a jar of wine, and went to the ancestral temple alone.


    At this time of the year, the ancestral hall is always surrounded by guards.


    The city leader is weak and can''t bear the cold.


    When he didn''t come, Haiyou city was floating all over the place, with corpses everywhere, which made the people miserable.


    It was the city master who developed Haiyou city step by step into what it is today. He built a commercial channel between Nanguan and Haiyou city.


    Although song Zhiyi has no martial arts, nor can he learn spiritual power, he is the existence that everyone in Haiyou City respects. People respect him and love him. He is the future and hope of Haiyou city.


    Song Zhiyi is carrying the fruit basket.


    Slowly opened the door of the ancestral hall.


    Then close it slowly.


    Inside the huge ancestral hall, it was swept clean, and only one person was worshipped.


    Song Zhiyi looked at the empty courtyard and walked over.


    He pushed the inside door open again.


    The scenery inside is very warm.


    If it wasn''t for the spirit card in the middle, I''m afraid the people who came would think it was an elegant Pavilion.


    There is a round table in front of the spirit card.


    There were all kinds of books last year.


    Song Zhiyi looks at the Lingpai and loses his voice for a long time. Only when his hand is sore from the fruit basket can he recover.


    With a smile, he took out the grapes in the fruit basket and put them on the round table.


    Song Zhiyi gently placed the bottle of wine beside the spirit throne.


    "Sister Ling, I''ve come to see you again."


    The man sat slowly by the round table.


    Peel the grapes one by one and put them on the plate.


    "Sister Ling, recently, some strange things have happened in Haiyou city. I''ve dealt with more, so I didn''t have time to see you. You can''t blame me."


    Peel the grapes well.Song Zhiyi washed his hands beside him.


    Then look at the spirit card road.


    "It''s beginning to warm up."


    "I know, elder sister Ling, you don''t want to see us like this. I also know what happened at the beginning. No wonder they did."


    "I don''t have the ability. If I can cultivate spiritual power, if I am an alchemist, how good it should be. In fact, I don''t blame Chuwen chunuan. I blame myself more. I blame myself. I have no ability to protect you."


    "Even if I know that you died in the hands of a traitor, I have no way to avenge you."


    Song Zhiyi said with self mockery.


    Look at the throne in front of you.


    I feel more and more incompetent.


    "You said that the people are the cornerstone, you spoil them, love them, and are willing to bear humiliation for them. It doesn''t matter how much you suffer, but it''s you who hurt you so wholeheartedly for them."


    The man''s fingers are long and thin, and his body is thin.


    "You know everything, it''s unexpected."


    Song Zhiyi, if I hadn''t had your help, your education and your protection, I would have become a white bone.


    Song Zhiyi did not dare to forget and could not forget the original things.


    Ye Ling likes red clothes.


    Every time she was on the stage, she flew in red.


    That arbitrary free and easy appearance, is so bright, is also so moving.


    Song Zhiyi regards Ye Ling as his own sister.


    Regard her as the only relative in the world.


    Song Zhiyi promised Ye Ling that after he took over the dilapidated Haiyou City, he would do his best to return her a vibrant Haiyou city.


    Now Haiyou city is alive.


    But ye Ling died.


    Song Zhiyi and Ye Ling said a lot.


    He told Ye Ling all the interesting things that happened in this year.


    He also talked about their past.


    Talking about the past days.


    Speaking of Ye Ling''s harshness, her kindness and her gentleness.


    Song Zhiyi said something for a long time, then the table where the spirit card was placed suddenly moved, and the wine beside the spirit card smashed down and broke to pieces.


    All of a sudden, the aroma of wine overflowed.


    Song Zhiyi quickly gets up.


    "Who?"


    Under the desk, there began to be a movement. After a while, a man emerged from under the desk.

 Chapter 405

    Under the desk, the snake came out with a slightly embarrassed expression.


    Song Zhiyi frowned.


    Viper just wanted to explain and introduce himself.


    But song Zhiyi didn''t give him the chance.


    "Come on, get the assassin!"


    With an order, many bodyguards, who were guarding the safety of the city leader near the ancestral hall, immediately swarmed in and surrounded the poisonous snakes in the middle.


    The snake could have done it, but he was afraid that if he did it, he would have jumped into the Yellow River and could not clear his suspicion.


    "Lord song, if you have any offence, please forgive me. I''m here to -"


    "drag it down!"


    Without waiting for Xie an to finish speaking, he was dragged down.


    When being dragged away, the snake looked at the bodyguard and said, "I''m really not an assassin. If I were an assassin, I would have done it long ago."


    The guard didn''t speak.


    When we get out of the ancestral hall.


    Xie an used his spiritual power to summon Zhu Yan and successfully escaped.


    He leaned on Zhu Yan''s back, looked at the guards full of alert, lowered his voice and explained: "I just came to the city master to inquire about the news, but I heard that the city master has not seen any guests recently. Later, after inquiring about it, I knew that he was going to the ancestral temple, so I hid under the table of the ancestral temple in advance. I have no hostility to the city master of Song Dynasty."


    The guards looked at each other.


    If the man in front of them starts, they will not be defeated.


    The leading bodyguard was a little more daring. He came up and said, "no matter what you come to Haiyou city for, you should know the rules here. The ancestral temple is a forbidden area. No one dares to go in."


    "I think it''s clean inside."


    "That''s because the Lord of our city comes to clean it every seven days, never pretending to others."


    "I, I can only say I''m sorry. I wanted to talk with the Lord song after he finished speaking, but he talked for a long time. I was under the desk, my feet were a little sour, and I moved a little carelessly, so I disturbed you to pay homage to your ancestors."


    The leading bodyguard replied: "young master, are you going to visit the city by yourself or go back to the prison with us now? If you go back to the prison with us, we will come to you when our city master is relieved and remembers that he is wrong."


    "Will he?"


    The guard nodded.


    The Lord of their city has always been a kind Lord.


    However, Viper felt that this possibility was really small. Just now, song Zhiyi didn''t even give him an opportunity to explain.


    "No, if there''s something to do later, I''ll come back for advice."


    After that, the poisonous snake fell on Zhu Yan and soon left Haiyou city to go to the ancient tomb in the middle of the desert.


    By the time he arrived, the first brothers and sisters had been waiting there.


    The Viper saw them and just shook his head.


    "Song Zhiyi knows you know us?"


    "He doesn''t know."


    "Then how could you?"


    "Today is Ye Ling''s death day, I disturb him."


    Chuwen chunuan bowed his head and gathered his eyes, and said, "well, you have to be considerate, because ye Ling is indeed an irreplaceable relative to song Zhiyi."


    "I didn''t show up in many ways. I didn''t expect that the leader of the Song Dynasty didn''t even give me an opportunity to explain."


    "The dragon has the scale of adversity, and if it touches it, it will die. Song Zhiyi''s weakness is Ye Ling''s death. He always worries that he didn''t help Ye Ling."


    The Viper has no choice.


    Only said: "you two, please open the way for me first. I want to go in first. After so long, I''m afraid Ye Xingchen can''t support me."


    "This -"


    "don''t worry, I''m sure Ye Xingchen will be trapped in it before he comes out for two months. After I go in, there will be two results."


    "One is that ye Xingchen and I are trapped in it. At least he has a companion. The other is that we work together to get out of the predicament. Don''t worry. After listening to the words of the leader of the Song Dynasty today, I know that he is not a man with a heart of stone. Then you can go to him again. If you wake up and know that ye Xingchen has an accident in Nanguan, you will come as soon as possible. "


    First warm, first warm, look at each other.


    Then he nodded.


    "You must be careful, xie''an."


    "Nothing."


    Brother and sister dual-purpose Chu family descendants identity, with them into the Chu family tomb, and then under their leadership, to the tomb center.


    Then, again, what happened before, they were separated from the snake by a light, and then disappeared immediately.


    The Viper only felt a flash of light. When he opened his eyes again, what he saw was a meadow. At the edge of the meadow, it was connected with the green spring and the sea.


    He looked around for a week and found that in the forest, cooking smoke rose.


    There is no doubt that there is him. After seeing the right direction, Xie an goes to that place.The more he went in, the more pleased he felt.


    There are traces of people walking in the forest, which should be left by Ye Xingchen.


    When approaching the kitchen smoke, Xie an saw three or four small bamboo houses. In the middle of the small bamboo house, there was a big yard.


    There is a flower bed beside the yard, in which a cherry tree is planted.


    The cherry tree is in full bloom.


    Cherry blossom? This season is not the season for cherry blossom.


    Xie an stood outside the edge of the wall. Just as he wanted to go in and have a look, he saw Ye Xingchen come out of one of the small bamboo houses.


    His face is smiling, two strands of broken hair in front of his forehead are gently close to his face. Occasionally, there is a breeze, and those two strands of broken hair rise with the wind, very elegant.


    The snake reached out and just wanted to say hello.


    But then he saw an incredible scene.


    Following Ye Xingchen, another person came out. That person''s appearance was himself.


    Xie anling is in the same place.


    And I don''t know why, ye Xingchen came towards him, but it seemed that he couldn''t be seen, straight through his body.


    Can we say that if there is a xie''an in this space, it is impossible to appear as an entity?


    The Viper followed, trying to find out the truth.


    The messenger said that it might be the chimpanzees, but most of the stories about the chimpanzees are just legends. If you want to know the details, you have to investigate them personally.


    "Xiao''an, do you think my sister will like this food?"


    Fake Shea nodded.


    Looking at Ye Xingchen''s eyes is very gentle.


    "Of course, I''m not picky about food."


    Ye Xingchen smile, eyes bent up, very good-looking.


    "Thank you for coming with me. Having a close friend like you is the biggest thing for ye Xingchen in this life."


    False Xie an didn''t speak, just came forward, put Ye Xingchen''s wild vegetables in his basket.


    "Thank you."


    "Nothing. Let''s go back."


    Ye Xingchen and Xie an return to the bamboo house.


    "Today, why have you been so long?"


    Good familiar voice, Xie an looked up, looked to the voice from the place, there, standing a woman in red, is looking at two people with a smile.

 Chapter 406

    Women smile.


    In the bright smile, Xie an''s heart suddenly trembled.


    It''s Zhao shuning.


    "Sister, we''re back."


    The woman smiles and greets them into the room. Then ye Xingchen begins to cook.


    Previously rose to chat smoke, is Zhao shuning in the fire.


    Master, why are you here?


    Is it impossible for her to reach Nanguan by herself?


    Xie an lost his mind.


    He looked at Ye Xingchen in this space, showing such a happy smile, Xie an remember ye Xingchen said, he does not deserve to be happy, but now ye Xingchen, must be happy.


    A person''s eyes can''t deceive people.


    Ye Xingchen''s eyes, the sense of happiness, are almost overflowing.


    What is he yearning for?


    Family?


    Friends?


    What ye Xingchen can have is too little. He has no desire for any money woman. What he yearns for is the first beauty and the first simplicity.


    Xie an found that her hands and feet became more transparent.


    He walked slowly back to the seaside.


    In my mind, I always echo Ye Xingchen''s eyes and Zhao shuning''s smile.


    Perhaps, that simple life is what ye Xingchen pursues.


    At night, it''s wet.


    Snake shoes and socks were wet, and then he found that his body, even began to become no longer transparent.


    Before we can react, the deep sea, faint, began to appear light.


    Then a woman swam towards the snake.


    I don''t know why, the snake''s heart at this time, but not half surprised.


    The woman came to the snake and sat down beside him.


    "Why are you here? Is it to find him? "


    "He likes it very much," Xie said


    The woman wagged her tail and turned out to be a shark.


    "Aren''t you afraid of me?"


    "Why should I be afraid of you?"


    Female chimaera: "I''m a chimaera."


    Xie an: "what about the chimaera?"


    "Didn''t they tell you? The chimaera are good at bewitching people. They are monsters who eat people


    "I don''t believe in these things."


    The girl laughed.


    Her tail beat against the waves, causing waves of water.


    "I can take you out. Do you want to go out?"


    Xie an: "those corpses of Zhou Guan?"


    Female chimaera: "if I say that the cause of death of those people is that they are insatiable and have nothing to do with us chimaeras, would you believe it?"


    "But I heard it in detail."


    The female chimaera waved her hand.


    Suddenly, the sea began to slowly retract, exposing the ground, and then, the ground, began to come out of countless gold and silver jewelry, panacea, on the jewelry, also sitting on a lot of exposed, beautiful, enchanting many women.


    In the middle, Zhao shuning, dressed in a white dress, stood in the middle and looked at him with a smile.


    The viper''s heart moved.


    Master, she has been in her heart for many years.


    Now this woman is the elder in his heart.


    She picked up some jewels and handed them to the snake.


    "Do you want it?"


    "Yes."


    She pointed to the jewels, then looked at the woman and said to the snake.


    "Then go in and get it yourself. Remember, don''t take too much, or you won''t get out of this sea area."


    The snake shook its head.


    "No more."


    Female shark: "don''t you want it?"


    "If you want to think about it, it''s not my thing. The elder said, don''t expect anything that doesn''t belong to you. Anything you get empty handed must be returned in the end, or you have to pay the same price to get what you want."


    The female chimaera smiles more brightly.


    She waved her hand.


    The gold, silver and jewels disappeared in an instant.


    Instead, it was the surging sea.


    "If I can, I''d like to meet the old man you''re talking about."


    "You should have seen it."


    "Is that the woman in white who just appeared?" she asked


    "Well."


    "It''s a beautiful birth."


    The Viper said, "this sea is a sea of no illusions."


    Female shark: "how do you know?"


    "I''ve read Xie''s collection of books before, and I''ve heard that from others."


    There is no room for greed in the sea of recklessness.


    Female shark: "I lied to you."


    "What?""You can''t go out. You can only go out unless you die. I can''t tempt you. Then you can only live here forever like that young man in the bamboo forest."


    "We''ll get out."


    "So sure?"


    "Although Ye Xingchen yearns for such a life, he will not be greedy for comfort. Here is your place. We shouldn''t have bothered you. After we leave, we will find a way to block this ancient tomb in the desert."


    "Even if what you say is what we chimpanzees think, I still can''t let you out."


    The Viper got up.


    "I''ll find my own way out."


    She stopped the snake and pulled a scale from her body.


    "Grind it into powder, then drink it. At that time, you will become solid in front of the boy. I can only help you here."


    "Thank you very much."


    The Viper took the scales and put them in his arms.


    "You believe me?"


    "The letter."


    The female shark was stunned: "but I just cheated you. How do you know that what I give you is not poisonous? "


    "The elder said that if a person wants to hurt you, her eyes will betray her. I have just seen your eyes. There is no impurity of desire in them. I believe you will not hurt me."


    "You go."


    The girl said softly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it plunges into the sea, and there is no trace. It''s good to be trusted by human beings.


    In this, you can''t use the spirit power.


    The snake went into the bamboo forest, found a smooth green stone, and then used the stone to grind it into powder and swallow it directly.


    "Ye Xingchen, what you think now is very beautiful."


    "But it''s not reality. I have to take you out."


    "Although these are my dreams."


    When the snake took the scale powder, he looked at the small rooms in the bamboo forest and walked slowly.


    At this time, it has been about ten days outside.


    The brothers and sisters of the Chu family still didn''t see Xie an come out.


    Just then, a caravan passing by from Haiyou city brought a message.


    Another body was found at Zhouguan.


    Brother and sister smell speech, quickly get up, chunuan at the scene, and Chuwen, immediately rushed to Zhouguan.


    They prayed that Zhou Guan''s corpse could not be ye Xingchen or Xie an.


    Zhou Guan, dense, and surrounded by many people.


    In that place, another corpse appeared, and inside Zhouguan was the memorial hall set up by song Zhiyi for Ye Ling.


    "Is it because the female emperor Ye Ling was so angry when she died that she dragged these innocent people down to accompany her?"


    "No?"


    "Otherwise, you can say how strange this is. It''s clear that these people disappeared in the ancient tombs. The ancient tombs are hundreds of miles away from here at least. How did those people appear near Zhouguan?"


    "Is this really the death of a wronged soul?"


    "Fuck you!"


    A young girl roared and pushed away the onlookers.

 Chapter 407

    It''s Zhao shuning.


    At this time, she was wearing a veil, but said such indecent words.


    Haiyou city is located at the junction of Qingyun state and Dongze Dahuang.


    So after Zhao shuning came down from Qingyun peak, he soon arrived at Haiyou city.


    Because she thought that song Zhiyi was the Lord of Haiyou city. Because she was busy with all kinds of things, she had no time to see him. So she wanted to stop by to see how the child was.


    However, as soon as she arrived at Haiyou City, before she could see song Zhiyi, she saw a group of people gathered around the place and had a lot of discussions.


    Some curious Zhao shuning came forward to check, but did not expect that the object of these people is actually her.


    "What do you know, little girl? A mouthful of rude language. "


    Zhao shuning has a high brow and doesn''t give these people a good look.


    She can also dress up as a daughter, but she doesn''t want to shrink back like a lady to those who slander her.


    "This man is obviously drowned. Why do you say he was killed by Ye Ling?"


    "We''re just speculating."


    "Guess, guess what?"


    "Otherwise, it''s almost several hundred miles away from the ancient tomb. Why do these people disappear in the desert and appear near Zhouguan?"


    Another passer-by said, "why didn''t the corpse appear in other places, just in the Zhou pass beside the ancestral hall of the female emperor?"


    "What''s more, Haiyou city has been short of water for a long time, and many places are dry. Where can there be enough water for them to drown and waste?"


    Another woman said, "and you see, most of the dead are men. But I heard that the empress had no man in her lonely life."


    Zhao shuning can tolerate other things and remarks.


    But only the last sentence.


    She couldn''t bear it.


    Does she lack men?


    What''s more, some people like her. No matter how arrogant and domineering she was in her previous life, her face is still pretty.


    "You woman, I see that you are black, your eyebrows grow and have big moles. You must be the one who lost her husband. Do you think what I said is right?"


    If a woman is angry, she will start.


    Zhao shuning skilfully avoided.


    The woman said, "you little girl, why are you so insincere? I''m not only a bukefu, but also two fat white sons. Do you need your advice?"


    "What''s the hurry? I''m not speculating. Just like you, when you speak ill of others, you feel that you are speaking the truth. When others use the same method to speculate on you, you can''t stand it?"


    The woman was silent.


    And then he yelled.


    "We need you to teach us how to do things, you dilapidated girl. What do you know?"


    "I know a lot. Besides looking at my face, I can also do divination. Well, I''ll make up a divination for you to see when you will ascend to heaven? When is it, kraft


    "If you talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you."


    Zhao shuning: "you really mean it? If you are such a shrew and unreasonable, you will not be able to teach her any better. "


    "You --"


    Zhao shuning: "what are you? You are a black sheep. Your clothes are not good, but there is a lot of rouge powder on your face. I''m afraid that the grain in your family will be used for Rouge money. I''m here to give you some advice. If you have the extra money, go and buy something to get rid of halitosis. Look at your mouth. There''s nothing you can hear. "


    "I -"


    "what am I? Do you want me to show you again? "


    The woman was so upset that she stamped her foot hard and said, "evil doing!"


    The man ran away.


    Zhao shuning scolded thirsty, took out a pot of water from the heaven and earth bag to drink.


    This woman, don''t you know that when she is Ye Ling, swearing is a good hand?


    I haven''t scolded for a long time. All of a sudden, I haven''t played well.


    After a while, the city patrol guards arrived, and they took the body back to the city Lord''s mansion. Zhao shuning wanted to follow them to the city Lord''s mansion, but unexpectedly found that there was a trace of mucus in the place where the body lay.


    By this time, the people gathered near Zhouguan had almost dispersed.


    Zhao shuning squatted down and touched the mucus on the ground with his hand. He put it on the tip of his nose and sniffed it gently.


    A fishy smell.


    And the saltiness of the sea.


    But in Haiyou City, although there is a word "Hai" in its name, it is extremely short of water. Water resources are very scarce.


    "How can there be salty and wet taste of sea water."


    Zhao shuning along the mucus to go inside, found in the week pass, began to lose track.


    Is this corpse pouring out of the ancestral hall?Zhao shuning frowned.


    The hand law seal a knot, the person then disappeared in the original place.


    When he came to the ancestral hall, Zhao shuning found that the salty and wet taste became more and more intense.


    Other people may not be able to smell it. She is an alchemist. When necessary, she has to distinguish the kinds and properties of medicinal materials by her nose.


    So she was very sensitive to the smell of the sea.


    The ancestral hall is very big, but there is no one in this courtyard.


    It seems that this is the forbidden area of Haiyou city. No one dares to come in at ordinary times.


    So we can figure out why every time a corpse appears, people don''t know how he came.


    There is a dry well in the middle of the ancestral hall yard.


    When Zhao shuning came to the dry well, he saw a scale beside the well.


    The scales were shining in the sun.


    Pick up the scales, put them in your hands and look at them carefully, then try their hardness.


    "The shark? Female shark


    Zhao shuning was very knowledgeable with Yan Ruyu when she was very early. Naturally, she had seen this kind of thing.


    She leaned over the dry well and looked down. There was an endless void in it.


    A stone was thrown down. It took a long time to hear the echo. It didn''t look like there was water below.


    Zhao shuning was puzzled, but there was no other way. She wanted to find song Zhiyi and ask if there was anything strange about the dry well.


    As she walked outside, she stepped on the same place where she hurt her feet.


    Zhao shuning bent down and picked up the thing.


    It was found to be a wooden card.


    When she looked carefully, she was shocked.


    She gave it to him when she rescued the poisonous snake in the dark land. If you look at the pattern again, it''s not bad at all.


    How did the wooden card show up here?


    Is there something wrong with the Viper?


    Zhao shuning went back to the dry well and sighed in his heart as he looked at the dark place below.


    Take out the night pearl from the heaven and earth bag, then jump, jump down.


    Xie an is kind to Zhao shuning and can be regarded as Zhao shuning''s friend. Zhao shuning won''t watch him have an accident.

 Chapter 408

    "Dong!"


    Landing smoothly.


    I don''t know who dug this dry well. If Zhao shuning didn''t have the night pearl in his hand, he would be swallowed up by the darkness.


    The night pearl in hand is suspended in front of the body with spiritual power, so that you can see the road under your feet.


    When she first got to the dry well, Zhao shuning still felt dry under her feet. When she found that there was another passage connected at the bottom of the well, she went in without hesitation.


    If there is spiritual power fluctuation in it, it''s easy to feel it with her current cultivation, so now it seems that there should be no danger.


    The more you go inside, the darker it gets and the feet get wet.


    It''s been a long time.


    Zhao shuning just saw a glimmer of light.


    Looking for the light, she gathered her mental strength and arrived at the exit.


    Then came the smell of sea water.


    After that, Zhao shuning got up and broke away from the sea.


    It''s strange that there was no sea water when I came out. When I got to the exit, I went to the sea for no reason.


    A woman suddenly jumped out of the sea. The nearby female chimaeras immediately felt the vibration and looked at each other.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Let''s go over and have a look."


    When the female shark arrived, Zhao shuning was no longer in the sea. By this time, she had already come to the shore. Unfortunately, she was in the opposite position of Ye Xingchen.


    Zhao shuning went ashore.


    There''s a lot of light here.


    She collected the night pearl in her hand, and then went into the bamboo forest, where many herbs were planted.


    The strange thing is that these herbs can only treat ordinary injuries. Moreover, the herbs here are large and large. When you look at them, you can see that they were planted deliberately. Therefore, there should be people living here.


    The reason why some people have lived here is that although these herbs are growing vigorously, there are many weeds in them. It seems that no one has taken care of them for a long time.


    Zhao shuning walked all the way along the herb.


    In front of her, a small gray palace appeared.


    She''s going inside.


    I found that there was no one in the palace, only a coffin, and there were two pairs of bones in the coffin. Now they have been corroded by the years, and they can''t see their original appearance.


    On the outside of the sarcophagus, however, there is a word of Wu, another word is Chu.


    Zhao shuning didn''t think much.


    I don''t know how many years Dongze Dahuang has a history. This Kyushu continent is so big. Dongze Dahuang is just one of the countries. She knows so little and sees so little. She is surprised to see such ancient relics occasionally, but she is not excited about it.


    By the way, chujia?


    Zhao shuning remembers.


    It was the brothers and sisters of the Chu family who were rescued in Nanguan.


    Is this corpse in the ancient tomb related to the Chu family?


    Too late to think about it, Zhao shuning heard a sound outside and quickly went out.


    Sure enough, female chimpanzees are particularly sensitive to smell. Zhao shuning is a human from the outside world, and was soon discovered by the female chimpanzee''s people.


    The female shark did not leave the sea. When Zhao shuning went through the bamboo forest and came to the seaside, he was shocked to see the scene in front of him.


    There are at least a hundred female chimpanzees floating above the sea.


    They are all human bodies on the upper part, and their lower parts are like fish, swimming by their tails.


    Most of them are beautiful.


    When Zhao shuning opens the bamboo forest, the female shark stares at Zhao shuning, and Zhao shuning also stares at the female shark on the sea.


    Meet beauty, Zhao shuning naturally like to see more.


    The female mackerel also felt very surprised and strange to the woman who suddenly appeared.


    Zhao shuning is wearing a veil. The female shark can''t see her appearance. She just feels that her body doesn''t belong to them.


    What''s more, the girl was so strange that she suddenly saw so many different categories. Not only was she not afraid, but she also stood in front of the bamboo forest and enjoyed it.


    "This girl, is she from outside?"


    "How did she get here?"


    "It''s strange."


    "Look at her again, dressed like this. Do all the women outside like to dress like this now?"


    "It''s a pretty dress, and the embroidery is also very good."


    "What to do? If sister Qingge knows that such a girl has come to us, will she be sent back, or will she be thrown out after drowning? "


    "Well, isn''t it too cruel?"


    Zhao shuning was standing opposite them.


    The two sides looked across the air.


    Zhao shuning: "sisters, have you made a mistake? I''m standing in front of you, and you are discussing how to kill me in front of me?"And listen to their voice, feel a human life, like a small fish shrimp.


    Zhao shuning also felt that they were not bad, but they didn''t know what they were doing.


    "Can she hear us?"


    "This girl, why are her ears so sharp?"


    Zhao shuning: "you talk so loud, I have not deaf, how can not hear."


    The female shark people seemed to be scared. After a look at Zhao shuning, they slowly lowered their heads and stopped talking.


    Zhao shuning: "isn''t it? Are you so timid? "


    "By the way, have you ever seen a man named Xie an?"


    Zhao shuning took out the wooden card he found outside and continued: "this thing is his. Have you seen the owner of this wooden card?"


    The female shark people didn''t speak, just shook their heads.


    After a while, there was a wave in the middle of the sea.


    From the center, a figure came quickly.


    "It''s sister Qingge. She''s here."


    The previously silent female chimaera became excited when they saw the familiar figure.


    Zhao shuning fixed his eyes and saw that the female shark had already arrived in front of him.


    This female shark in front of her is very gorgeous. Her long seaweed like hair is soaked in the sea water. At this time, she is wet on her smooth shoulder.


    Her eyes, blue, look so pure.


    Qingge, the head of the female shark tribe, is also the only female shark who can walk ashore. She is also the only female shark who has ever been to the outside world.


    She came to Zhao shuning''s side.


    The scales on the tail automatically turned into beautiful clothes.


    Seeing such a strange scene, the female shark looked at Zhao shuning and saw that she was still extremely calm. According to reason, other intruders would shout monsters when they saw the transformation of Qingge into human form.


    However, the girl still didn''t respond.


    Qingge hasn''t started to talk yet.


    Zhao shuning spoke.


    "You are their sister Qingge?"


    "Tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut, tut."


    "Look, these big blue eyes are so beautiful. They are almost catching up with my master."


    Qingge was teased for the first time.


    Or being teased by a girl.

 Chapter 409

    Qingge looks at Zhao shuning.


    Even ready to start, want to touch their own clothes.


    The girl stepped back.


    Zhao shuning looked up at her.


    She stopped, coughed, and said, "who are you? What are you doing here? "


    "Zhao shuning, come to find Xie an."


    "Well?"


    "It''s the owner of this wooden card."


    Unfortunately, Qingge doesn''t remember that this wooden card was lost by a poisonous snake.


    "This is your lover? It should be gone. Girls and men are mostly fickle people. Even if they are with you, they will not be good to you. "


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Nothing, girl. Look behind me."


    Qingge turns her head and points to the sea.


    Then he leaned over and looked at the girl beside him and asked, "girl, tell me, what do you see?"


    Zhao shuning rubbed his eyes.


    In front of that, there is still a sea. On the sea, there are many female sharks swimming. What''s the difference?


    Seeing Zhao shuning''s expression, Qingge continued to ask, "tell me, what do you see?"


    "The sea?"


    Qingge felt that she had heard wrong, so she frowned.


    Zhao shuning pointed to the female shark on the sea and said, "there are many more female sharks?"


    Qingge is more surprised.


    She didn''t give up. She waved again and continued to ask the same question, but the result was the same as before.


    Qingge is confused.


    Even if he saw the man before, he could see the magic of the female shark. There was no reason why he couldn''t cheat the girl in front of him.


    "Beauty, are you bored to stay here too long?"


    Qingge did not speak.


    The expression is more dignified.


    "Girl, do you know who we are?"


    "Female mackerel, my master took me to see you before."


    "Have you met us?"


    "Well."


    "Why don''t we know?"


    "My master has created a mysterious and illusory realm, and transformed all of you in the animal world into entities one by one. When I experienced in those years, I learned your skills one by one."


    "Master, do you have such great ability?"


    "Of course."


    The girl stepped back.


    Back in the sea.


    And Zhao shuning looked at each other.


    "Sister Qingge, this girl, what shall we do?"


    "What else can we do? She is protected by sacred objects. We can''t see our illusions. She can only be trapped in the same place as the 16-year-old boy before. "


    With that, the girl is about to leave.


    But when they are about to leave, Qingge feels that her waist is covered with a soft brocade. She lowers her head and sees a whip tied to her waist.


    Follow the whip.


    The man holding the soft whip is Zhao shuning.


    "How can she?"


    Before Qingge''s words were finished, she was pulled back to shore by Zhao shuning in the panic voice of the female shark.


    "You, how can you?"


    The soft whip disappeared.


    Qingge is more surprised.


    How can this be possible? No one who comes here can use external forces. Why is the girl in front of us unrestricted.


    "I''ve said that I''m different from them. I''ve learned from you at the beginning. Although my master created only your virtual body in the mysterious world, your ability is not virtual at all. I''ve said that I understand. You still have to run away in front of me. You say, beauty, you are really disobedient."


    After Zhao shuning finished, in order to relieve Qi.


    He also raised his hand and gave a loud slap to Qingge''s hips.


    Qingge''s face.


    It''s red right away.


    What kind of weirdo is this? I''m not afraid of the female chimaera, and dare to beat the head of the female chimaera openly?


    See Qingge slightly drunk face, and her incredible eyes.


    "Beauty, I know your skills very well, but you don''t know my origin at all, so don''t play games with me. Tell me, where is the owner of this wooden card?"


    "Dead."


    "Ah? It''s impossible, Viper boy. Although his ability is not as good as mine, these illusions of your female chimaeras still have no fatal attraction to him. "


    Qingge struggled.


    I found that although the girl in front of me was not very old, she was a real Seven Realms spiritual pharmacist in the golden realm. It was really not good to fight against her.


    "I don''t know who you''re talking about."


    Zhao shuning quickly nodded."I was negligent."


    Zhao shuning raised his hand, in front of Qingge and female shark, a picture appeared, which was the appearance of poisonous snake.


    "Is that him?"


    The song of the Qing Dynasty is bleak.


    "Do you know each other?"


    With a wave of Zhao shuning''s hand, the portrait disappeared.


    "He''s on the other side. He came in for another boy, girl. First of all, we don''t mean to harm them. The people who came in were greedy, so they got caught in the magic of the female shark. They died on their own greed, which has nothing to do with us."


    "I know. You don''t have to explain."


    Qingge suddenly thought of something.


    A pull off the veil of Zhao shuning.


    Sure enough, the familiar faces appeared in front of all the female chimaeras.


    "It''s really her! It''s her


    At the beginning, according to the imagination of poisonous snake, the woman is extremely beautiful. People of the female shark tribe have discussed whether such a woman really exists.


    Now, at last, they see the real people.


    In the man''s heart, the girl should be a woman with white crescent moon and gentle manners. How could the contrast be so great?


    "Why do you look at me like that?"


    "It''s OK, girl. Are you Zhao shuning?"


    "Do you know me?"


    "I''ve seen you in other people''s minds before." And, more than one.


    One is the leaf star.


    The other one, Shea an.


    These two men are female. They are not greedy or lustful men.


    In the secret sea of the sea tour city, what keeps them is the fetters of their friends, their admiration for women and their blood ties.


    "You are the elder fairy in the man''s mouth."


    "What you said is Xiao an. He''s always like this. It''s easy to say."


    Zhao shuning smile, looks very bright and moving.


    "Come on, beauty, take me to them."


    Zhao shuning knows that the female shark is good at grasping the things that the men think in their hearts to enlarge, but he doesn''t know what will be holding xiao''an back?


    Qingge has no way. The girl is powerful in front of her. She has no chance to say "no".


    "What? I''m not what you think? "


    Many female chimaeras immediately nodded, then suddenly shook their heads.


    However, the girl in the young man''s mind that the female shark clan saw was gentle and generous, which was not equal to the woman in front of them except for her appearance.


    What Zhao shuning doesn''t know is what she will see when she gets to the other side.

 Chapter 410

    Female shark Qingge takes Zhao shuning to the bamboo forest on the other side.


    After giving her directions.


    It''s gone.


    Zhao shuning also does not know, this beauty runs so fast to do what, she can''t eat person.


    After the female shark left, Zhao shuning found the small bamboo house step by step.


    But the next scene, she was so shocked that her chin would fall to the ground.


    The stars are there.


    Shea''s here, too.


    And it''s not hard to see that both of them are entities.


    More importantly, Zhao shuning herself is also here.


    It''s not that she doesn''t appear at this time, but the present scene. It''s too embarrassing. If she appears at this time and interrupts the scene, then the three of them will be very embarrassed in the future.


    In a small yard.


    Under the cherry tree.


    Viper and Zhao shuning are facing each other.


    At this time, Xie an holds Zhao shuning''s face in both hands.


    Zhao shuning looked at him with a confused face. His big eyes looked very lovely.


    Xie an seems very nervous. His palms are full of sweat. Xie an knows that the woman in front of him is not a senior, but a fake Zhao shuning. However, when he sees this face, he can''t help beating his heart.


    Since it''s fake, then tell her your mind, should it be ok?


    At least face the face of the elder.


    "Master."


    "Well, what happened to Xiao an?"


    In the bamboo grove, Zhao shuning almost spits out a mouthful of old blood. How can she speak so delicately? No wonder those female chimaeras say that she doesn''t match the woman in Xie an''s imagination.


    Now it seems that it is not only inconsistent, it is a world of difference.


    Xie an is still nervous when facing this face.


    "Master, I have something to say to you."


    "Well."


    "I know it sounds ridiculous, but elder, it''s all from my heart."


    Zhao shuning in the bamboo grove also raised his ears.


    Listen to their gossip, although this behavior is very bad, but Zhao shuning, is unable to resist their curiosity ah.


    In the yard.


    The snake lingered for a long time and seemed determined.


    Then he solemnly stood up, facing Zhao shuning, said: "elder, I like you, for a long time."


    What!


    Zhao shuning felt as if his head was going to crack!


    What''s going on?


    Isn''t it the stars that Xie an likes?


    That day, Xie an also personally fed the star with her mouth.


    "Although I know that you are not a real senior, that''s why I dare to say these words to you. Only when I face you as a stand in can I dare to say these words."


    "If you wait for me to go out and meet the elder, I''m afraid I won''t speak all my life."


    "Master, I like you. When you were in the dark land, you saved me and gave me pills, I had different feelings for you."


    "You are the first one to call me xiao''an instead of viper in such a gentle voice in so many years. You are also the first one to tell me that although fame is important, personal name and conduct are the cornerstone of life."


    "Master, you later gave me Zhu Yan. I always remember your help to me."


    At this point, the viper''s excited mood began to stabilize.


    "I know that in this life, maybe next life, I have no chance to stand on the same height with my predecessors, but I want to tell you that as long as it is related to you, I will try my best to do it."


    "I don''t want to see the elder sad."


    At this time, Zhao shuning heard a bang.


    Then she looked at Ye Xingchen standing beside the yard.


    I almost forgot that ye Xingchen was also at the scene, but I couldn''t see ye Xingchen at the position where the snake was.


    Shea also heard the sound.


    Look back at Ye Xingchen.


    Ye Xingchen''s expression at this time is very lost.


    He bent down, lowered his head and picked up the herbs on the ground.


    The fake Zhao shuning was motionless and smiling.


    The poisonous snake hurried to help Ye Xingchen pick up the medicinal materials.


    "Ye Xingchen, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Not much."


    A few days ago, as soon as Xie an appeared, ye Xingchen knew that the one in front of him was the real Xie an. As soon as he confirmed, the fake Xie an would disappear.


    Xie an in these days, ye Xingchen is very happy.


    They discuss a lot of things every day, they will walk together, collect medicine together, and make delicious food together.


    Looking at Xie an, ye Xingchen wants more and more things in his heart.He thought that he should be a little different to Xie an.


    But today, ye Xingchen knows how naive his ideas are.


    "Sheran, you go. This is not your place."


    "I''ll take you with me."


    Ye Xingchen stopped action, expression desolate way: "is it because of elder sister?"


    The snake was stunned.


    He didn''t know how to answer. Half of the reason why he came to save Ye Xingchen was because of his predecessors, but the other half was because he really regarded Ye Xingchen as a true friend.


    A true friend who can confide and trust.


    Ye Xingchen quickly tidied up his expression.


    He got up and began to smile.


    "Xiao''an, I''m just teasing you. I know you like your sister. I''ve known for a long time."


    Xie an likes her sister. Ye Xingchen has seen it for a long time.


    He just regards Xie an as a friend who can talk to him, but this time, ye Xingchen is surprised to see Xie an''s figure in the secret sea.


    At least, he did not expect that he would come to the secret sea for himself.


    Later this period of time together, make ye Xingchen to Xie an, began to appear different emotion.


    What an unforgivable thing it is!


    "Ye Xingchen, I''m sorry."


    Xie an didn''t know why he said sorry, but seeing ye Xingchen''s abnormality, he could only say these three words.


    "What''s wrong? I''m sorry. It''s normal."


    Ye Xingchen picked up the basket and went back to the bamboo house.


    Only this time, Shea didn''t follow.


    The bamboo door closed in front of Xie an.


    Zhao shuning in the bamboo forest looks at this scene and feels lost.


    She just wanted to gossip, but even gossip, she did not understand.


    Brother that expression, is so lost, so distressing.


    Xie an said nothing wrong, but seeing ye Xingchen''s appearance, he seemed to feel that he had done something wrong.


    Zhao shuning stepped into the yard.


    The fake Zhao shuning was immediately destroyed.


    This is Zhao shuning''s own ability, even without the help of female shark''s scales, she also has her own ability to make the double disappear.


    In the secret sea, her ability did not disappear.


    The Viper looks back.


    Zhao shuning just walked under the cherry tree.


    "You go back."


    The viper''s tone was indifferent and even regretful.

 Chapter 411

    Zhao shuning calmed his mood.


    I''d better not know about it.


    So at the moment, her performance should not be like this.


    "Xiao an, what''s the matter with you?"


    The snake sitting under the cherry tree looks up at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning said: "what''s the matter? A pair of sullen expression, the female shark of secret sea bullied you? "


    The Viper was stunned.


    He got up and opened his mouth, but he couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Xiao an, aren''t you feeling well?"


    "Before, master?"


    "It''s me. What''s the matter?"


    "You, why are you here?"


    Zhao shuning took out the wooden card, handed it to Xie an, and then said, "I was injured before. I was taken back to Qingyun peak by my master to recover. Later, I was almost better. I wanted to come back to have a look. I heard that the stars had come to Nanguan, but I didn''t know what the situation was like. Besides, there was a kid I knew in Haiyou city. I didn''t come to see him for a long time, so I came directly from here It''s coming. "


    The snake took the card with stiff hands.


    "Master, the kid you said?"


    "Master song Zhiyi of Haiyou City, have you ever seen him?"


    The snake nodded.


    Not only have I seen it, but I almost got into a fight.


    "Master, do you know the master of Song Dynasty? How is your relationship? "


    "Very good."


    Viper takes a deep breath and tells Zhao shuning about his experience in Haiyou city.


    After hearing this, Zhao shuning laughed and said incredulously, "I just said how the people around Zhouguan treat me. It turns out that it''s because the ancestral hall is offering me a spiritual throne."


    "Ah! Master, what are you talking about? "


    Zhao shuning stopped smiling, looked at the snake, and then said, "don''t you know that my previous life was Ye Ling?"


    The snake was stunned and stood in the same place, speechless for a long time.


    No wonder.


    It''s no wonder that Chu''s brothers and sisters have to kneel down to her and obey her as the master.


    No wonder, when she was in Yanyu building, she was only a freshman. In the face of the trial of a second-class student, she knew so well about the habits of the spirits and monsters she met. When she was young, she could refine the pills of that level and give them to him.


    At this moment, the Viper has figured out all the things that I couldn''t figure out before.


    It took a long time for the snake to speak again.


    "I, I always thought that ye Xingchen only made friends with you to call you his sister, but I didn''t expect --"


    "he is my brother."


    "Are you here because of Ye Xingchen?"


    Zhao shuning originally wanted to answer no, it was because he saw the wooden card of the poisonous snake near the dry well that he came in to check the situation.


    But I think of the scene I saw before.


    She had to say, "well, by the way, you''re here, and you''ll be rescued."


    "Thank you, master."


    "It''s OK. Put away the wooden card quickly."


    The Viper then remembered that he was still holding the wooden card foolishly. He quickly put the card in his belt and said apologetically, "I''ve always kept the card carefully. Maybe I met a female shark at the seaside that day. The sea was in high tide and I accidentally fell into the sea. It''s not that I didn''t care about it."


    "I know. You don''t have to explain to me."


    The snake lowered its head.


    "Xiao''an, you don''t have to be so attentive to me. You''ve done it right and well."


    "I''m flattered."


    Zhao shuning wanted to touch the snake''s head as before, to comfort him. In Zhao''s eyes, the snake was the same as Ji Qinglin''s children, and she regarded them as children.


    But I just heard the snake''s confession.


    Zhao shuning just thought, some actions, he may not care, but others, may remember in mind.


    So, Zhao shuning reached out and patted Xie an on the shoulder.


    Let him get ready and they''ll be out soon.


    After that, Zhao shuning went straight to Ye Xingchen''s cabin.


    Viper looked at her skillfully finding the small room where ye Xingchen was, and thought of the details of the conversation.


    The color of his eyes darkened.


    I heard it and saw it.


    That''s why Ye Xingchen lives in that room.


    What she just said actually told the snake the answer.


    The elder has no feeling for him, not at all.


    I don''t know why. After knowing the news, the Viper didn''t feel depressed. On the contrary, he felt that the big stone in his heart had been unloaded.


    In the past, I liked my predecessors.


    Dare not speak, has been hidden in the bottom of my heart.Now he opened his mouth. Although the answer was the same as what he thought, he didn''t feel so depressed.


    Or it can be said that I never expect to get the elder, and I''m afraid that after the elder knows about it, they can''t even be friends.


    Now it seems that this result is the best.


    "Thank you for taking care of my dignity."


    Zhao shuning came to Ye Xingchen''s bamboo house and knocked on the door.


    There is no echo in it.


    Zhao shuning then pushed the door open and went in directly. After seeing the comer, ye Xingchen''s eyes became darker.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Star, what''s the matter with you? If you have a tantrum with a poisonous snake, you can''t have the same attitude towards your sister? "


    The medicinal materials in Ye Xingchen''s hand fell to the ground.


    "Sister?"


    "It''s me."


    Zhao shuning went over and hugged Ye Xingchen.


    Ye Xingchen holding this warm body, his eyes can''t help reddening, maybe because he hasn''t seen his sister for a long time, but also for some reasons, because of the words of poisonous snake just now.


    "Xiao an''s words, you don''t care."


    "You heard it all."


    "Well, star, you have a different mind for Xie an, do you know?"


    Ye Xingchen released his hand, got up, arranged the things on the ground, and said: "I know, even my sister is aware of it."


    "There''s light in his eyes."


    Ye Xingchen was oppressed in his heart.


    "It''s hard for the secular world to tolerate this feeling. I know that I will put this feeling in my heart and never speak it out in front of anyone. I won''t tell Xie an about it and it won''t cause him this trouble."


    Zhao shuning looks at the appearance of Ye Xingchen.


    For decades.


    He suffered a lot, tasted a lot of loneliness, and imprisoned his spirit in his 16-year-old body forever. Along the way, the stars should be very tired.


    But this child is still so kind.


    He didn''t give back to the world one by one the unfairness that the world imposed on him, and he still maintained his original kindness.


    "If xiao''an doesn''t have this kind of feeling for you, you really shouldn''t use it to disturb him, but Xingchen, if xiao''an has different feelings for you in the later period, you can be together. If anyone has any objection, my sister will get rid of all the injustice for you."


    Ye Xingchen stopped what he was doing.


    "Sister, will there be such a day?"


    "I don''t dare to promise you, because it''s the business of both of you. When you are in love, xiao''an may not be. But if you are in love in the future, then I will be responsible for the rumors in the world."


    The snake''s guilty expression at Ye Xingchen''s door before, and his indifference to Zhao shuning later, Zhao shuning can actually feel that the snake is different from xiao''an, but he hasn''t found it yet.


    Ye Xingchen looked at Zhao shuning, relieved, and a long lost smile appeared on his face.


    "Good!"

 Chapter 412

    At night.


    The sea of stars.


    The moon is like a hook.


    In the air, there is the smell of salty and wet waves.


    Zhao shuning, ye Xingchen and Xie an came to the seaside.


    Ye Xingchen looked back and looked at the green bamboo forest, the bamboo house, a yard and a cherry tree in the bamboo forest, which carried too many happy memories of him.


    "No matter how beautiful the dream is, it''s not reality. I''m ready to call the female shark."


    Xie an and ye Xingchen nodded.


    Zhao shuning put his hands together, ten fingers changing, when she pointed to the middle of the sea.


    There was a huge wave in the sea.


    Then hundreds of female chimpanzees appeared.


    Qingge is at the front.


    Seeing the girl in front of her, she couldn''t help frowning. Her buttocks are burning now.


    "Qingge beauty, long time no see."


    Although the female shark was not happy, she swam over.


    "Girl, what can I do for you?"


    "I want to go out of the secret sea and return to Haiyou city. Can you keep away from the sea for a while and a half?"


    "Of course."


    Even if the female chimaera don''t agree, the girl in front of them will try to get them to agree.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    He took Qingge''s hand and said: "Qingge beauty, you don''t have to suffer. I won''t let you help me for nothing."


    "It''s OK. I''m willing to help."


    Qingge nods to the female shark behind, then hundreds of them plunge into the sea and swim forward. With their actions, a road slowly appears in the middle of the sea.


    Zhao shuning, ye Xingchen, Xie an, three people quickly walked up.


    Because of the long distance and the worry that Xie an and ye Xingchen can''t use their spiritual power here, they walk a little slower.


    The next day, it was under the dry well.


    At this time, only Qingge followed.


    "Star, you and xiao''an are waiting for me in front of the dry well."


    "Good."


    They knew that Zhao shuning must have something to say to Qingge, which they could not hear.


    After they left.


    Zhao shuning looks at Qingge.


    He said, "I know you have something unfinished. You can talk to me."


    "How do you know?"


    "I''m also an alchemist. Although the upper body of the female shark is similar to that of human beings, it still belongs to the animal family. We alchemists can still see what you think."


    Qingge droops her eyes.


    Zhao shuning added: "if you send me here, you also want to talk to me."


    "Well, yes."


    Qingge looks at Zhao shuning and begins to be frank about her past experience.


    It turns out that long ago, Qingge was not the only female shark who could turn her tail into a human foot.


    At that time, most of her people had this ability.


    They turn into human beings every day, go to the outside world, help people work, and then get paid, and then exchange some useful food for themselves.


    Over and over again, they had a hard time, but they were full.


    Until once.


    One of them, a female shark, has feelings for a human in the outside world.


    Because of this, she told her secret in an all-out way.


    That woman, called Qingya, is the most Petite Female shark in their family.


    The man is good to Qingya, but this good, only lasted for a period of time, changed, the man''s family suffered great changes, family decline, forced to make a living, he will be separated from Qingya.


    Qingya is also dazzled by love, so she turns her scales into powder and drinks it. Then she can see the person she wants to see, and it''s not a fantasy. She can also touch the body of the person she wants to see.


    In order to save the man in the family, Qingya took off five scales and let him go to the market.


    Scales of female mackerel, quite rare.


    Once sold, it was snapped up at a high price.


    With a small sum of money, the man was very grateful to Qingya at the beginning, but later, he became more and more greedy and wanted more and more things.


    Qingya loves him. In order to satisfy him, he takes off the scales on his body one by one, but he has a new mansion and a rich life.


    But at this time, there is a woman entangled with the man.


    That woman is really beautiful. The appearance of the female shark people is excellent, but when Qingya saw that woman, she was still amazed.


    The woman said, her name is Qiuqiu.


    Since the appearance of Qiuqiu, the man has never seen Qingya again.She felt that the mansion was no longer a place for her to live in, so she made an agreement with the clansmen. When the moon was full, the clansmen came to pick her up to the secret sea.


    But the man was so mean. He didn''t know where to listen to a rumor that the female shark''s whole body was precious. Besides scales, flesh and blood were even more precious. If human beings ate the female shark''s meat, they could live forever and keep their appearance forever.


    The man believed it.


    Qingge still remembers that night, when she went to pick up Qingya with her people, she saw her in the pool of blood.


    At that time, the scales on the tail of Qingya''s body had been stripped off, revealing the flesh and blood.


    And the man Qingya likes, at this time, his eyes open angrily, holding a knife, gouging out meat from Qingya''s body piece by piece.


    Qingya is full of scars.


    Qingge thought that they could save Qingya, because they are female sharks, and they have the ability to create the secret sea and create the dreamland.


    But they underestimated the beautiful woman around the man - Qiuqiu.


    The woman is a alchemist, just hand up, the overwhelming net fell down.


    When they were banned from fishing nets, their abilities were tied up and could not move.


    Men are still so crazy.


    He cut off the elegant meat and climbed up to the woman''s feet like a dog, with a rattle in his mouth.


    "Qiuqiu, here you are. We will live forever together. We will always be together."


    The woman kicked him away.


    On Qingya''s body at that time, there was a knife used by a man to gouge out her flesh. At the tip of the knife, there was a steady stream of green fish roe flowing out.


    Fish eggs?


    The eggs of the female mackerel?


    Is Qingya pregnant?


    But this child, even the birth qualification, also does not have.


    Looking at the body that green eggs keep flowing out, elegant that pale face, more no blood.


    She didn''t know where the strength came from. She tried her best to pull out the knife from the family. Then, she stabbed the man who was kicked by the woman in the neck.


    The man was unprepared, covering his neck and looking at Qingya in disbelief.


    "What are you looking at? That green thing, you feel disgusting thing, but your child, oh, not yet formed child


    The woman named Qiuqiu laughed.


    The man looked at the woman beside him in despair. He opened his mouth, but only a steady stream of blood came out of his mouth.


    Qiu qiumingming said that Qingya is a monster, who specially comes to absorb his vitality. He won''t inherit his family, let alone love him.

 Chapter 413

    Qingge will always remember how shocked she was when she saw that scene.


    The man''s side, there is a whole tongue.


    It''s elegant.


    The man covered the hole in his neck and kept retreating.


    Women are approaching step by step.


    "You see, men just can''t stand the temptation. I just drank a few glasses of wine with you and said some impractical words to you. You are willing to hurt a wife who thinks of you wholeheartedly for me. This world is really unrealistic."


    Qiuqiu picked up the knife on the ground.


    Looking at Qingya on the ground, he said: "you see, I have told you that this man is unreliable. If you want to give me your body directly, you will bet with me."


    "Now, you''ve not only lost your body, but also your heart?"


    After the woman finished speaking, she began to laugh.


    Qingya is speechless. Her lower body is a fishtail without scales. She knows that even if she goes back to the secret sea, she can''t live and never go back to the sea.


    It''s just that she''s not reconciled.


    Qingya looks at the man.


    The man shook his head.


    I can''t believe it.


    He climbed over again, holding Qiuqiu''s thigh.


    "Qiuqiu, I really love you. I don''t want anything. I fell in love with you from the first time I saw you. For you, I even killed her. You can''t do this to me!"


    Women laugh.


    Back up.


    "What you like is just this pair of leather bags. If I''m not like this, will you still like me?"


    When the woman finished speaking, her body also changed.


    In a moment, it turned out to be a man.


    The man saw this scene, covered his neck and sat on the ground.


    "You are the monster!"


    The man named Qiuqiu said, "don''t you like me? Do you still like me like that? "


    The man kept shaking his head and his lips were purple.


    She changed back to the previous woman Qiuqiu.


    Then she reached out and caressed the man''s head. And then, with a push of her hand.


    He pulled out the man''s head.


    The man''s eyes are still open at this time.


    Qiuqiu throws it away and goes to Qingya.


    "You see, I''ll tell you that the cheapest thing in the world is feelings. Even if this man knows the truth, when he dies, he doesn''t want to repent with you, but to tell me how much he loves me. Now you can see with your own eyes that your so-called feelings are so false."


    Qiu Qiu gets up.


    Qingya looks at the direction of the man''s head.


    This man, he cheated himself for so long.


    From her love for him before, to her resentment later, every step of it was caused by him. Of course, it was more because she didn''t know people clearly and was blinded by the so-called feelings.


    Qingya loves this man.


    She believes that men have loved her, but the man''s love is limited.


    Qingya, she killed him herself.


    She didn''t feel regret.


    But she paid so much for the man''s feelings, looking at the man injured, her heart, or will be numb with pain.


    Qingya looks at Qiuqiu and the female shark people.


    There''s guilt in my eyes.


    After making fun of Qingya, the woman looks at Qingge and her party.


    "Tut tut - it''s really a bunch of beautiful girls. Unfortunately, the scales on your body really have a great effect on me. Here, I can only say sorry to you first."


    "What are you going to do with our scales?"


    "If I don''t do anything, I''ve trained a new kind of monster. I want him to do something for me that I don''t need to do. How about this kind of monster, whose name I''ve chosen, is called phantom?"


    Women''s voices fall.


    That face, clearly still with a smile, but when she started, but not half distracted soft.


    Qingge is the youngest, surrounded by the clansmen, so that day when Luodi net kept closing, it was not her who killed her first.


    The screams of the people came one after another.


    The sound of the skin being scorched was zizzing.


    Then, the woman picked up the sea water prepared on the ground and splashed it on all the people of the female shark tribe. For a moment, the female shark tribe encountered the sea water, and her feet began to turn into fish tails.


    Qingge is in the middle, but it doesn''t touch much water.


    On the land, without legs, those waiting for the female shark will die.


    In front of this is called the autumn autumn woman, also does not know is what origin, unexpectedly has such formidable mental strength.


    Qingge at this time, completely into despair.


    "Bang!"There was a loud noise.


    They looked for sound and found that the elegant body exploded at that moment.


    The female shark''s body can gather huge energy and float ashore after death. After being exposed to the wind and rain, it will expand over a long period of time. Many internal organs inside will be corroded, forming more and more stench gas, which will eventually burst the female shark''s belly.


    But before Qingya died, she blew herself up.


    She wanted to use her last value to fight for the chance to escape for her people.


    The people around Qingge look at each other as if they have made up their mind.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the women are attracted by the elegant voice, they pull up their hands and explode together.


    No less than a hundred female chimpanzees exploded. Their power was extraordinary. At that moment, even the strong net was broken by this force.


    Qingge didn''t have time to grieve at all, so she saw the exit and ran out.


    After the smoke has cleared.


    Qingge, also far away.


    When she returned to the female shark, she was scarred and couldn''t see a complete place on her body.


    From then on, Qingge took the only remaining people to hide in the deserted tombstone, and under the tombstone, created a mysterious sea full of fantasy.


    And after that, she did her best to hide the tombstone under the sandstorm, which ordinary people could not find.


    Qingge took the people to live in seclusion.


    In a flash, it will be 400 years.


    It is precisely because of Qingge that the descendants of the female chimaera hate human beings so much.


    Qingge thought that they could live happily forever, but the appearance of the tombstone attracted many people.


    She was forced to do what she had done before.


    Zhao shuning listened to Qingge carefully and finished these things.


    "In fact, I have never let go of what happened in those years. I don''t know what deep hatred that woman had with us. I want to kill us all. I don''t ask you to avenge us. I just ask you to find out who the woman was if you have the ability? Why do we have to do this? We are weak and small. We can''t ask for justice. "


    "Qingge beauty, you want me to help you, don''t you?"


    "I know this request is a bit excessive."


    "No, I''ll help you."


    Zhao shuning naturally wants to see a demon who can make such a heartless decision to kill a clansman.


    It''s just. If you don''t get it back, you don''t have to say it first. But if you do something wrong, you kill people and do this kind of heinous behavior.


    That woman owes the female shark hundreds of lives.

 Chapter 414

    I got Zhao shuning.


    Qingge, the head of the female mackerel clan, is very happy.


    She had to keep bending and bowing to show her gratitude.


    "After you go back, move to a new place. In the future, don''t harm people any more."


    "Good."


    Those people, too, deserve to die.


    If it''s not a woman who is greedy for money, how can she die in the deep sea.


    "Yes, benefactor."


    Zhao shuning quickly stretched out his hand.


    "Don''t call me benefactor. I haven''t done anything yet."


    Qingge smiles.


    "Miss, Haiyou city has been short of water for many years. Over the years, I have found that there is a natural clear spring under the pass this week. The clear spring is just under our feet. This news is regarded as the good news that I thank you for bringing you."


    "Thank you very much."


    Qingge is gone.


    Zhao shuning squatted down.


    The ground was really wet. She had found it when she came here before. She reached for it and tasted it.


    It''s fresh water.


    Heart a joy, then to the underground, ye Xingchen and Xie an are also waiting for her here.


    When they got here, they were no longer controlled by the power of the female shark tribe. With a slight jump, they got out of the dry well.


    It''s still the ancestral hall.


    Zhao shuning stretched himself.


    After so many days in the female shark family, there is no real sun. Now the sun is shining on the body, which is really comfortable.


    "Let''s go out and see what happened to song Zhiyi."


    Three people body shape a meal, appear again, is in the week pass nearby.


    See where again black great gather full of people.


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    Isn''t it? Before Qingge has promised that she will not harm people any more, it''s hard to find the body again.


    Three people look at each other.


    Then the heart has to go in that direction.


    It was found that it was a bulletin board and a notice was posted.


    After reading the notice, the three couldn''t help laughing.


    It turns out that Chuwen is worried that the corpse belongs to Ye Xingchen or Xie an, so he rushes over. But when Chuwen arrives, the corpse has been sent to the Lord''s mansion.


    Chuwen had been sneaking into Haiyou City, because song Zhiyi didn''t want to see him.


    Now it''s even harder to see the body.


    But Chu Wen didn''t have a choice. Whether ye Xingchen or Xie an, they were not allowed to make mistakes.


    So after some entanglement, Chu Wen went to the city Lord''s mansion.


    Song Zhiyi is going to let him go in to check the body.


    Before Chu Wen reached the city master''s mansion, he met song Zhiyi.


    Song Zhiyi takes a look at him, and without waiting for him to speak, he blows him out.


    Chu Wen''s several requests were fruitless, and he didn''t know where song Zhiyi put the body. He had to write a notice challenging song Zhiyi and stick it on the bulletin board.


    That notice is concise and comprehensive, that is to say, song Zhiyi is mean and has to remember one thing for a lifetime.


    Zhao shuning read the notice, his heart is also a joy.


    Chu Wen is a Wuchi. He has no brain. He always talks and works with a straight heart. Otherwise, he would not have been killed by the imperial edict with the guards.


    Don''t he know that song Zhiyi, a little devil, is soft rather than hard. The more Chu Wen does this, the more song Zhiyi hates him and refuses to forgive him?


    "Then Chuwen went to the gate of the city Lord''s mansion and splashed it!"


    Zhao shuning''s thoughts are pulled back to reality by this sentence.


    With the push of the people, she could not help but go to that place.


    Ye Xingchen has been imprisoned by Lin Feng on the island since he was young. He has lived a dark and lonely life. He is not as outgoing as Zhao shuning. Sometimes when there are too many people, he will be afraid. His body is just like when he was trapped in the medicine can. He can''t help but chill.


    Ye Xingchen''s face turned white as the crowd pushed.


    Seeing this, the poisonous snake quickly pushes away those people in front of him and grabs Ye Xingchen''s hand.


    The warm feeling on the hand spreads, ye Xingchen looks up, after seeing is Xie an, his heart, then settled down.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    With the steps of all the people, they came to the Lord''s house.


    Chuwen is standing in front of the Lord''s mansion.


    He opened his voice.


    "Song Zhiyi, why don''t you show me the body?"


    "What happened at the beginning was that we were wrong, and our brother and sister also knew that we were wrong. In this way, can we go back to one yard and forget our previous grudges?"


    Chu Wen said a lot outside.


    There was no reaction in it.


    He wants to rush inside, and many guards will pop up next to him.In order not to hurt the innocent, Chu Wen had to come back.


    Chuwen called again for about half an hour.


    Just when everyone thought that the gentle song Zhiyi would not come out, Chu Wen yelled.


    "If you don''t come out, I''ll spend the night in Haiyou city every day. As you know, because of your orders, no inn is willing to receive the people of the Chu family. Then I''ll live directly in the ancestral hall and stay with the master. I''m more at ease."


    Anyway, the master is still alive now. It shouldn''t matter if he says this?


    This sentence has just come to the ground.


    There was a stir in the Lord''s house.


    In less than a moment, song Zhiyi, the city leader in water blue long clothes, came out.


    Moreover, in his hand, he also took a stick that monks can use.


    Song Zhiyi''s face was already angry at this time.


    But Chuwen, a fool, didn''t notice at all. He grinned at Song Zhiyi with a big grin.


    "Song Zhiyi, you can figure it out. Are you ready to see me?"


    "I''ll beat you to death, son of a bitch."


    Song Zhiyi took the stick and ran after Chuwen.


    As soon as Chu Wen saw that the situation was not good, he quickly dodged.


    Song Zhiyi didn''t let Chuwen go either. Chuwen was running in front of him, and he was chasing after him. He didn''t look like a city master.


    When he was tired of running, song Zhiyi took a rest.


    Chu Wen wants to say a few words that song Zhiyi doesn''t like to hear, and song Zhiyi pursues them with a stick.


    Because there were so many onlookers, it was not easy for Chuwen to show his hand and foot. It was inevitable that he was beaten by several sticks.


    I don''t know whether it is to deceive song Zhiyi, or whether song Zhiyi is too heavy.


    That Chuwen is crying.


    Song Zhiyi was in poor health, and soon he was tired.


    He clung to the stick and gasped.


    Chuwen was lively. He touched his painful butt and said again, "Song Zhiyi, aren''t you a scholar? Your hand, can only be used to play with pen and ink, how can you pick up a stick to hit people? That''s what rough guys do. "


    "Chuwen, if you dare to go to sister Ling''s ancestral hall, I will discount your legs."


    "Then I don''t go to the ancestral temple. I live in your city master''s mansion?"


    Song Zhiyi straightens up and looks at Chuwen.


    "You are not welcome in Haiyou city."


    "If you don''t live in the Lord''s mansion, you can''t live in the inn. Don''t even think about sister Ling''s ancestral hall!"

 Chapter 415

    The people around Haiyou city open their mouths and face with disbelief.


    In their minds.


    The city leader is smart, wise, kind and modest. He never quarrels with others, let alone beat people by hand.


    Naturally, some people didn''t agree with song Zhiyi before.


    He thought that he was weak, and he was born with no spiritual ability and no spiritual root. It''s good for such a man to support himself. How can he be the leader of Haiyou city.


    At that time, the female emperor handed over the sea tour city to song Zhiyi. I don''t know how many people questioned it.


    At that time, there were no fewer people who came to attack because of this.


    Abuse, blame, assault, and more often.


    People scold so unbearable, also did not see song Zhiyi fight back.


    Today, Chu Wen didn''t say anything too much, so song Zhiyi was excited back. What''s more, the leader of song city even picked up the stick and chased Chu Wen all over the street.


    Fortunately, this beat tired, two people stopped for a moment.


    But for a moment, Chuwen''s mouth didn''t rest.


    "Come on, we''ve slept in the same bed."


    There was an uproar.


    Song Zhiyi gives Chuwen a fierce look.


    Chu Wen thought that song Zhiyi didn''t remember that. He questioned what he said and then said, "Song Zhiyi, have you forgotten? When you were a child, you were afraid of thunder. When you were afraid, you shrank into the corner. On the eve of new year''s Eve, when the master went to Qingyun peak, I went to your room to sleep with you. "


    "Bang!"


    Song Zhiyi threw the stick in his hand.


    The initial temperature is sensitive to avoid.


    "Chuwen, it''s all about childhood. Do you want to talk about it?"


    When song Zhiyi was a child, he was afraid of thunder. He had a good relationship with his first brothers and sisters. Later, when he grew up, he was not so afraid of the night. When he was a child, he was afraid of thunder. Song Zhiyi felt that it was a stain on his life.


    Now this stain has been brought to us by Chu Wen in broad daylight.


    "Are you angry?"


    "No


    "Then I --"


    "come on, let''s blow the skin out."


    Before Chu Wen had time to speak, he was held up by the swarming guards and dragged out of the city.


    Zhao shuning mingled with the crowd.


    Looking at this scene, Shhh.


    Song Zhiyi looked at the crowd and said, "what happened today is an accident. Let''s go."


    "Obey the order of the Lord."


    When the people saluted, they dispersed.


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    The crowd dispersed, but Xie an still held Ye Xingchen''s hand tightly.


    Seeing that Zhao shuning looked back, they were surprised to see how strange their behavior was at this time, and both sides quickly released their hands.


    It''s like Zhao shuning didn''t see it.


    Because this matter divided God, wait for Zhao shuning to turn head to want to call song Zhiyi, he already went into the city Lord''s mansion.


    "Star, you take Xiao an to find Chu Wen first, explain the situation to him, and then find an inn to stay first."


    "Sister, you?"


    "I went to the city Lord''s residence to meet song Zhiyi. He is the child I used to take with me. I haven''t seen him for a long time. I have a lot to ask him."


    The Viper has a lingering fear.


    "Master, although the city master of Song Dynasty has no spiritual power, the skills of the guards around him are extraordinary. I tried to enter the city master''s mansion several times, but I didn''t succeed. Finally, I had the chance to meet him in the ancestral temple."


    Although, in the end, it was blown out.


    "Don''t worry, I have my own way."


    "Master, you should be careful."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "I remember that there is a carp Inn in Haiyou city. Its owner is Li Yu. Now, you can go to the south side of the city to find him. By the way, xiao''an, you know Li Yu''s daughter."


    "Do I know him?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "It''s Shuanger who lives with me in Yanyu building. Her real name is Li."


    I don''t know if this little girl has made a promise in Haiyou city.


    The snake nodded.


    "Master, shall we wait for you at the carp Inn?"


    "Well."


    Xie an hears the speech, then walks toward the direction of the south of the city together with Ye Xingchen.


    Zhao shuning looks at the high wall compound.


    Looking at the bricks and tiles on the street, the street is also very clean.


    When the Haiyou city was handed over to song Zhiyi, it was desolate and overgrown with weeds.


    Haiyou city is short of water. Even the people living here are extremely difficult to survive.


    But Zhao shuning knew that song Zhiyi had such ability.


    Even if the most dilapidated thing came into his hands, he could make it look brand new.Song Zhiyi is not only clever, but also sets up organs, and can make weapons with great attack power. Here, what the spiritual pharmacist solves with his spiritual power, he can also solve with his brain.


    Red brick pear tree.


    This is the style song Zhiyi likes.


    Zhao shuning circled around the city Lord''s mansion and found a place without guards. He jumped lightly and reached the high wall.


    She was just about to jump.


    But found himself in front of a layer of barrier.


    "Invisible screen?" Invisible screen, also known as silver screen.


    Zhao shuning touched his hand and felt the impact of the silver net.


    She quickly took back her hand.


    It seems that the security work of the city Lord''s mansion is indeed in place. No wonder xiao''an said that before.


    Zhao shuning jumped down.


    Return the same way.


    At the gate of the Lord''s mansion.


    Step forward, just want to knock on the door of the city Lord''s house, was stopped.


    She wanted to go in a low profile, but she couldn''t help it. There was no silver net at the main entrance of the city Lord''s mansion.


    "Girl, this is the city Lord''s residence. No admittance or exit."


    Zhao shuning said: "I have something to look for song Chengzhu. Please inform me."


    "Girl, do you have grievances?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "That girl, did you come to our city Lord for revenge?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head again.


    "That''s gratitude."


    "Not either."


    Zhao shuning felt that the sun at noon was really baking, which made people feel a little flustered.


    "That girl, are you the woman who adores our city Lord?"


    Zhao shuning opened his eyes wide.


    Then he asked, "if I say yes, can I go in?"


    The bodyguards looked at each other, then looked at Zhao shuning seriously, and shook their heads.


    "That''s a question."


    "Girl, please be civilized. Such a woman is the most disgusting thing for our city master."


    Zhao shuning covered his mouth.


    "Well, if you have anything to say to the Lord, tell us directly. Let''s go and tell the Lord."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes turned.


    Said: "you give me a few words to go in, how?"


    Zhao shuning covered the bodyguard''s ear and said a few words.


    The guard''s expression became more and more confused.


    "Girl, are you sure it works? There''s only one chance. "


    "Go ahead, go ahead. If it''s no use, I''ll leave. It''s not hard for you, OK?"

 Chapter 416

    Song Zhiyi was upset.


    In the last two months, strange things have happened frequently.


    The missing men were drowned for no reason, and the fact that the bodies appeared one after another near Zhouguan has not been solved yet. Chuwen came back to play wild again.


    Song Zhiyi, holding the pen in his hand, is remembering the characteristics of those corpses.


    He has been intelligent since he was a child.


    But I always believe in common sense.


    So song Zhiyi didn''t believe it at all. It was Ling''s ghost who came back to ask for her life.


    However, he hopes to see Ling sister''s soul, maybe he will not be as painful as now.


    "Lord, there is a woman from outside the mansion. She wants to see you."


    "No see."


    That woman should be Chuwen''s sister.


    Chuwen''s sister is chunuan. She is also a Wuchi, but she is much softer than his brother. Nevertheless, song Zhiyi didn''t like her because of what happened in those years.


    After Song Zhiyi finished this sentence, he continued his action.


    When he looked up, he saw that the bodyguard had not left, and he had something to say.


    "Anything else?"


    Song Zhiyi was a modest and courteous City Lord. He never scolded his subordinates.


    "Lord, the girl asked me to ask you a few questions."


    "I don''t want to hear it, so you go out and tell her. I know what his brother said, but I won''t meet their demands. Even if she comes, it''s useless."


    "It seems that the girl is not the younger sister of the new family, and she also said that she wanted to tell you about the Haiyou city for the sake of our livelihood."


    Song Zhiyi put down his pen.


    She said: "there are so many charlatans like this. Does she still say that if I don''t go out, she will always kneel outside the city Lord''s house and never get up again? If I don''t listen to her, it will lead to anger and disaster from heaven?"


    Song Zhiyi was very clear about the moves of these warlocks. He first went to a big city, then pretended to care about the people''s livelihood, and then used some god stick words to cheat people in the city. He was a Bodhisattva on the surface. In private, he didn''t know how much he had done.


    "Lord, no, it''s not."


    "What is not?"


    "She said that if you don''t go out to see her, she''ll break your leg."


    "What?"


    Song Zhiyi stood up.


    Then he looked at the guard in front of him and asked, "you just said that she wanted to ask me a few questions. What are the questions?"


    The bodyguard was at a loss. The girl''s words really worked. After saying these words, the city Lord not only didn''t blow himself out, but also was willing to listen to those questions.


    "The girl said, what happened to the injury on the right hand of the city Lord in recent years? Every time it comes to winter, will it still hurt faintly? "


    Song Zhiyi was a little unsteady.


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore. Five years ago, when Ji Qinglin was still alive, he cured me."


    "The second question, the girl asked, the city master still likes to eat pear crisp, so he planted so many pear trees in the streets of Haiyou city?"


    "Like, naturally like, but now the pear crisp, no longer the taste of the past."


    In Song Zhiyi''s eyes, there is more wet meaning.


    "Lord, one last question."


    Song Zhiyi''s eyes were a little dazed. He sat back on the stool, looked at the guard and said, "you said."


    "Subordinates, subordinates dare not."


    "Nothing. If I forgive you for your innocence, you can tell me."


    The woman outside should be one of the five children raised by sister Ling. It should be Xia Wanling. Their five children live together and know each other''s living habits.


    "The girl said, cough cough --"


    "eh?"


    "Song Zhiyi, if you don''t go out to pick her up again, you don''t have to worry about Haiyou city. You just go back to your drunken villa and continue to be a little village owner."


    After the bodyguard finished, he quickly knelt on the ground. If he didn''t get the verbal amnesty from the city Lord, he would not dare to say.


    But what the bodyguard didn''t expect was that the Lord of the city didn''t blame him, instead, he laughed.


    Then song Zhiyi got up quickly.


    He arranged his slightly messy clothes.


    "How long has that man been out there?" he asked


    "It''s almost an hour, Lord. Do you want to see her?"


    Song Zhiyi said, "I''ll pick her up."


    No one calls himself a kid.


    It''s just her.


    Even if it was just his extravagant hope, song Zhiyi would hold on to it.


    This one hour, Zhao shuning''s good patience has been polished.


    At first, she could still wait by the rules. Later, the sun was getting hotter and hotter, but song Zhiyi didn''t come out.She is a young woman, so pestle at the gate of the city Lord''s house.


    There are more people coming and going. Everyone is pointing at her.


    What''s more, a kind-hearted lady came up and said, "girl, how dare you come to the gate of the Lord''s mansion?"


    Zhao shuning asked: "can''t you?"


    Because she was wearing a veil, people naturally did not know how she looked.


    "Girl, do you have a crush on our song city master? I advise you to give up earlier. You don''t know, the little girl of carp inn also has a crush on song city master. But now, it''s not useless. The gate of the city master''s house is closed as soon as you see her. Song city master used to go to carp inn to have tea and dinner. Since he came out of the city, he has been very busy After that, I haven''t been there any more. "


    Zhao shuning still looks puzzled.


    What does this woman have to do with saying this to herself?


    Another woman quickly said: "girl, listen to my advice, there are many men in Haiyou city. What do you like? Tell me, I can help you introduce us. The song city master is not close to women, so he doesn''t care."


    Zhao shuning pushed away the hands of those ladies.


    Then said: "forget it, I have something to find song Zhiyi, he will come out."


    "No, girl. There are many girls in our city who adore the leader of the Song Dynasty. He has never looked at other people directly, so you don''t have to fool around. Believe us, that''s right."


    "Who has a crush on Song Zhiyi? I just treat him as my younger brother, OK?"


    Because Zhao shuning was in a high mood, he immediately attracted the attention of many people.


    Are you kidding? She''s Zhao shuning, but she''s an emperor. She doesn''t want to be a fickle woman.


    "You girl, if you want to talk to me, why don''t you listen?"


    "Yes, you''ll cry then."


    Li shuang''er is so clingy that she can''t make the city master of Song Dynasty, let alone the girl in front of her. She looks much smaller than Li shuang''er.


    "Go back, girl."


    The crowd came together.


    They persuade Zhao shuning one after another.


    You know, the last girl who was rejected by the city leader went home and hanged herself. They don''t want to see such a fresh life disappear in Haiyou city again.


    "Zhi -"


    at this time, the city gate opened.

 Chapter 417

    Song Zhiyi came out.


    "The Lord has come out."


    Those people stepped back a few steps, but Zhao shuning just looked back.


    Seeing song Zhiyi, she breathed a sigh of relief and finally realized that sometimes spitting on Xingzi can drown people.


    "Lord, we have advised this girl not to leave."


    "Lord, don''t be so cruel. Last time, little butterfly had already --"


    Zhao shuning directly turned back to the people and said, "you stop first, OK?"


    The crowd was silent.


    Song Zhiyi looks at Zhao shuning.


    "What did you call me before?"


    "Song Zhiyi, kid?"


    Song Zhiyi clenched his fist a little.


    "Which girl are you from?"


    "I''m from the Zhao family in Qinghui Town, but I have another name."


    Song Zhiyi smiles.


    "Can you tell me something about your family?"


    "There are five brothers and sisters."


    "The same father, the same mother


    Zhao shuning shook his head: "a sister, four younger brothers, different parents, with a few children."


    "That''s interesting."


    "Everyone has eight corresponding words, such as you, song Zhiyi."


    "What do I want?"


    At this time, song Zhiyi couldn''t bear his emotion, but he still tried to bear it.


    People also think it''s strange. Usually, when the city Lord faces a woman he doesn''t like, he can''t say so much. Today, it''s an exception one after another.


    First to Chu Wen, then to the girl in front of him.


    "You know everything, it''s unexpected."


    The smile on Song Zhiyi''s face is so warm.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Zhao shuning."


    Song Zhiyi then said, "why do you want me?"


    "If you have time, go to carp Inn with me for a cup of tea and some pear wine."


    Don''t you know that the city master doesn''t drink?


    Song Zhiyi laughed: "no more peanuts, two elbows, a dish of garlic and green vegetables."


    "Of course, you should eat less elbow, because it''s too tired."


    Song Zhiyi nodded.


    "Good," he said


    "I haven''t seen you for so many years. Have you been obedient?"


    "Yes, I am very obedient."


    Song Zhiyi''s voice has been a little shaking, his mood at this time is already some collapse, even his body, has become rigid.


    "You''re back, aren''t you?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "I''m sorry my sister didn''t take care of you."


    Then! Under the eyes of the public, the city master of song, who was always elegant and not good at women, cried like a child and went into the girl''s arms.


    The crowd was appalled.


    I''m going to drop my chin.


    No, it''s on. Which one?


    Is this young girl the elder sister of the city Lord who has been separated for many years?


    It''s not like that. Besides, the city master has been in Haiyou city for so many years, and they have never heard of it. Does the city master have any relatives?


    Isn''t it? Is it a woman who once knew and loved each other?


    They shook their heads again.


    Even more impossible.


    For more than 20 years, the leader of the Song Dynasty has been staying in Haiyou city. When he came here, he was just a teenager. He didn''t know anything about the love between men and women.


    "Let''s go."


    "Good."


    Song Zhiyi looked back at the stunned guard and said, "you don''t have to follow me. Go to the prison and check the list of prisoners."


    The bodyguard was still in shock.


    The city master and the girl have gone far away.


    The onlookers were not relieved at this time.


    When they couldn''t see them at all, they were like frying a pot and immediately discussed.


    After the guards stopped the crowd and dispersed them, they got together and began to discuss.


    Who says it''s just women?


    Men are no less curious about such things than they are.


    Song Zhiyi and Zhao shuning walk side by side. The breeze is warm, and the sun is not so hot at this time.


    Zhao shuning said, "I''m sorry, kid. I''ve come to you now."


    Song Zhiyi shook his head.


    "No, No."


    Zhao shuning: "are you not afraid of me? What''s more, my face is totally different from before. How can you be sure it''s me? "


    "Only those who are familiar with me know those three questions. Even the guards in the city don''t know my habits."Because the city Lord is also a very dangerous identity, so song Zhiyi dare not show what he likes to eat. He is afraid that someone will tamper with what he eats.


    "That''s it?"


    Zhao shuning doesn''t believe it. Song Zhiyi is a very cautious kid. His brain is at the same level as Dongfang Yuxi.


    "Also, only you know, I like to eat elbows, but you never let me eat more. It''s boring."


    "Although I never drink, but pear crisp, pear clear brewed sake, I will also drink a little."


    Song Zhiyi stops.


    By this time, the sun was almost down.


    The setting sun will pull the figure of two people very long.


    Song Zhiyi said: "another thing, I know Ling''s living habits. Even if you change a pair of leather bags, I can recognize you."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "There''s no exaggeration."


    Song Zhiyi also laughs and does not respond.


    But he knew that what he said must be no exaggeration. He was really familiar with Ye Ling. He and Ye Ling had no feelings for men and women, but their feelings were carved in their bones like relatives.


    "Sister Ling, didn''t you?"


    "I don''t know what''s going on. When I died, I just felt that there was a red lotus burning around me. Then, I didn''t realize it. It''s all over. By the way, there''s something wrong with Xia Wanling. If she wants to find you later, you should be careful."


    Song Zhiyi said: "I don''t like her. Among our children, except Ji Qinglin, who is honest and honest and follows Xia Wanling all day, none of them is used to Xia Wanling. Sister Ling, what do you mean by that?"


    "Now it''s just my speculation, but we''d better be careful if we''re going to sail for ten thousand years."


    Song Zhiyi also nodded.


    At the entrance of carp inn.


    It is said that Li Shuanger, who brought a young girl to the inn for tea in song city, had been waiting at the gate of the inn.


    She wants to see it.


    It''s the woman who has such ability. Song Zhiyi, the man, has never been to the carp Inn since she showed her heart to him. This time, how did the woman persuade song Zhiyi to come to the inn.


    Here we are.


    Shuanger is standing at the door.


    I watched the two walking slowly.


    "And with the veil, when you''re the face of the world."


    But as they got closer and closer, shuang''er was shocked by the irony.


    Her mouth, at this time, can fill an egg.

 Chapter 418

    That day, Zhao shuning and song Zhiyi talked all night on the third floor of the inn.


    Song Zhiyi was probably drunk. At the beginning, there was no movement on the third floor.


    In the middle of the night, everyone fell asleep.


    He began to cry.


    How can I see a real person after drinking?


    Has been hiding outside listening to the corner of the pair are stunned.


    What''s going on?


    Shouldn''t the city master of the Song Dynasty just refuse people thousands of miles away, never touch wine, not close to women, and devote himself to solving the difficulties for the people of Haiyou city?


    Song Zhiyi called.


    All right.


    All the people in the inn couldn''t sleep. They woke up and stood in the hall on the first floor, looking at the third floor and listening to the movement of the third floor.


    Zhao shuning was also distressed at this time.


    She didn''t think of it. She didn''t really think of it.


    I thought that after more than 20 years, song Zhiyi''s drinking capacity should have increased a lot, but who knows, compared with before, his drinking capacity was lighter, and he poured out a glass.


    His mood is a little different today. Zhao shuning can''t stop him if he drinks too much.


    Carp inn is the largest Inn in Haiyou City, so there are many guests living here.


    Hearing the crying inside, Shuanger rushed into the room.


    One by one, the lights in the Inn room went on.


    Shuanger rushed into the room and saw such a scene.


    Song Zhiyi is drunk and his eyes are blurred. He pulls Zhao shuning by the corner of his clothes and lies on the table. He cries so bitterly.


    "Xiao Ning''er, what''s wrong with him?"


    Zhao shuning opened his hands.


    "This is the kid''s wine. I stopped it. I didn''t stop it."


    Song Zhi stood in front of a woman. She was pink and lovely.


    He stood up.


    He said to Shuanger, "you, what are you doing here?"


    Shuanger doesn''t know how to reply.


    Not for a while.


    Song Zhiyi looks back at Zhao shuning again. He just wants to call sister Ling, but at this time, his vomit comes up.


    He didn''t have time to turn around.


    Holding Shuanger, he vomited.


    Shuanger was stunned.


    Zhao shuning quickly helps song Zhiyi back and calls Ye Xingchen and Xie an to help.


    "Shuanger, go back to wash and have a rest."


    Li Shuanger went out.


    But unexpectedly, Zhao shuning also followed out.


    Shuang''er is a little depressed. Walking on the veranda, she says to Zhao shuning, "xiao''ning''er, I''m really happy that you can come, but song Zhiyi?"


    Let''s go on.


    Zhao shuning took Shuanger downstairs.


    "Haiyou city is short of water. I can''t take this dress. It''s my favorite dress."


    It was because she knew song Zhiyi was coming that she put it on intentionally.


    In Haiyou City, fresh water is the most expensive resource. If you wash this garment, the cost will be expensive.


    "No, I''ll take you somewhere."


    Shuang''er just had doubts in his eyes. The next moment, Zhao shuning took her hand and went to the temple next to the dry well.


    "This ancestral hall is a forbidden area. If we can''t come, brother song will be angry."


    Zhao shuning said: "he won''t. the location of this place is very good. It happens that four walls are built high to make pools. That''s the best."


    "Ah?"


    Zhao shuning stretched out his hands, and a flame appeared on it. The flame showed the appearance of a lotus flower.


    "Go


    The flame flew towards the built ancestral hall.


    "No, Xiao Ning''er, no!"


    But at that time, the flame had spread rapidly, and in a short time, it turned the ancestral hall into ashes.


    Shuanger lost his mind and sat on the ground.


    "Finished, Xiao Ning''er, do you know how important this ancestral hall is to brother song?"


    "This ancestral hall is not worth much gold. The underground is the hope of Haiyou city."


    Zhao shuning''s hands are light.


    The ashes were all put into a bag of Zhao shuning.


    "Xiao Ning''er, what are you going to do?"


    "Shuanger, follow me up."


    Zhao shuning is in the air, but Shuanger''s spiritual power is not enough, so he can only stand on the wall reluctantly.


    "The water is broken!"


    One call.


    That force, then rushed to the dry well, and then divided into thousands of small forces, straight into the ground.


    "Xiao Ning''er, what do you want to do? It''s a dry well. Many predecessors of Haiyou city have dug it here before. The passage is very deep. There is no water at all."


    "Not necessarily."Zhao shuning has an inspiration in his hand.


    Light way: "broke."


    Then the next moment, the water column rose with the dry well. The yard was very clean because it was often cleaned and covered with rocks.


    The moment the water from the dry well comes out.


    Shuang''er stood still.


    She sniffed when water splashed on her.


    For a moment, she was almost ready to pick it up.


    "Xiao Ning''er, it''s Tamsui! It''s fresh water


    Zhao shuning laughs and flies down from the mid air. By the way, he brings Shuanger to Zhouguan.


    Outside Zhouguan, there is a concave ground. At this time, it is also full of water.


    "Wash it."


    "Is that a waste?"


    Zhao shuning said: "the underground water resources of Haiyou city are very rich. You don''t have to wash your clothes with this water any more. There''s no waste. It''s also outside Zhouguan. It won''t pollute the fresh water in the ancestral hall."


    Shuanger nodded.


    Quickly squatted down, began to wash clothes, she will be a water Ju in the hands, feel the cool water, feel very clear.


    Zhao shuning looked at Shuanger''s appearance, and then looked at the pool which was full of fresh water.


    "Fortunately, the ancestral hall is big enough and well protected. Otherwise, there will be no way for the fresh water for a while."


    Because of the sudden huge fresh water resources.


    Shuang''er danced with joy, leaving behind all the previous depression.


    Shuang''er is such a little girl. She always says what she has to say. She never holds back. All her emotions are expressed in her face.


    Fortunately, it was late at night.


    There are few people on the streets of Haiyou city.


    After they said something more, they went back to the inn.


    To Zhao shuning''s surprise, the farce in the inn is not over.


    As soon as he entered the door, Zhao shuning could hear the voice coming from the third floor.


    "Chuwen, Dongfang, why are you here? Ha ha ha ha ha - come on, let''s have a toast to sister Ling!"


    "Why don''t you drink it? Chuwen, you are not a brother! We have all said that sister Ling is our relative. Why don''t you drink it? "


    "Ling elder sister, I want to eat, eat pear crisp, you do for me, OK?"


    "Besides, I don''t like sesame any more. Would you help me to pick it out?"


    Next, came the voice of Xie an dislike.


    "Why! Stay away from me


    "Star, don''t come here, or he will stain your clothes."


    The pair son dropped Mou son, the person of love Dou beginning to open, is so easy to move a heart.


    "Shuang''er, when you went to Yanqing city two years ago, you were very interested in my martial uncle, Fengzhan. How did you change your mind so soon after you came back?"


    "The man was so beautiful, surrounded by countless women, a look is a playboy, look OK, can''t be with him."


    Uncle Fengzhan, if you know that a girl has such a comment on him, what would you think?

 Chapter 419

    "Shuanger, do you like song Zhiyi?"


    "Well."


    Shuang''er doesn''t deny it. She admits it generously.


    "Let''s go. I''ll teach you how to make a dish. It''s not delicious, but it suits song Zhiyi''s taste."


    One night passed in the bustle.


    The next day, Zhao shuning did not wake up.


    I was awakened by the deafening cry outside.


    She was covered and was going to sleep on.


    But the sound is too loud, and there is a growing trend. If Zhao shuning wants to sleep again, it''s just a fool''s dream.


    In desperation, she got up.


    Put on your clothes, shoes and socks.


    Then we went to the window of the room.


    Because the terrain is high and he lives on the fourth floor, as soon as he opens the window, Zhao shuning can see where the sound comes from and what happened.


    More and more people gathered near the ancestral hall.


    Looking at the continuous flow of water, excited to shout.


    Zhao shuning, who was awakened and in a bad mood, couldn''t help laughing when he saw the scene again.


    Sometimes the wishes of the people are satisfied. When you see the smile on their faces, you are very satisfied.


    Zhao shuning sits on the window.


    Feet in the air.


    Enjoy watching it all.


    Below are the streets and a steady stream of people.


    I don''t know when, shuang''er actually stood on the top of that week''s pass, wantonly propagandizing something.


    "Did you hear that? Ye Ling, the empress, has come to light


    "That fresh water is what she gave us!"


    "Really? Before that, some people said that Ye Ling wanted his life. "


    "Nonsense, it''s all nonsense. Ye Ling is a good man. Didn''t you hear the girl of Li family shouting with a flag in the early morning? It''s Ye Ling who gave her a dream and said that Ye Ling is willing to give up her ancestral hall to benefit the people of Haiyou city. "


    Zhao shuning looks far away.


    Shuanger holds the flag and says excitedly.


    Song Zhiyi beside, wine has been awake, silently looking at all this.


    He also acquiesced in Shuanger''s practice.


    Maybe Shuanger made up this story in order to get the favor of song Zhiyi, but how beautiful is this story?


    Those hats Ye Ling was wearing in her last life. In this life, Zhao shuning will take them off one by one.


    Time is fast.


    People''s families in Haiyou city began to worship the statue of a man, which is said to be the female emperor Ye Ling.


    But Zhao shuning didn''t go to see what the statue looked like.


    Anyway, after solving the big trouble of Haiyou City, she believes that the future Haiyou city will become better and better in the hands of song Zhiyi.


    Because of Zhao shuning.


    First warm, first warm, song Zhiyi reconciled.


    Zhao shuning tells Chuwen chunuan about the two corpses he saw in the ancient tomb. They know their ancestor''s other surname is Wu. With this clue, everything will be easy to check.


    The day Zhao shuning left.


    Song Zhiyi didn''t come to see her off.


    Because he knew that this was not a parting between life and death, and that they would meet again in the future.


    Ye Xingchen and Xie an return to shuiyunsheng.


    Because Zhao shuning said that ye Xingchen is a rare military strategist. Although Xie an has excellent spiritual power, sometimes he knows too little about strategy. With Ye Xingchen nearby to help him, these things will be much easier.


    Xie an thought about it and didn''t refuse.


    The two of them left together.


    Zhao shuning also left.


    She walked for a long time, through many forests and streams, also saw many spirit beasts.


    When passing by a place called Youming Valley, the string of Ning soul beads in my hand began to react.


    Since the beads fell, Zhao shuning picked them up again, found the silk thread, and strung them up with his hands.


    The Purple Pearl seems to be shining slightly.


    But when Zhao shuning stares at it carefully, there is no response.


    Maybe I''m too sensitive.


    Zhao Huai has been dead for so many years. Now Zhao shuning can''t help but feel painful when he thinks of it.


    Fast past the netherworld valley.


    Under the chaos, there is a blue and purple breath, slightly inaudible move.


    "Supreme, but what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing."


    Is that Xiao Ning''er?


    Is that her?


    Zhao Huai closed his eyes and didn''t dare to think about it.


    Now he is a monster who has no physical body. He can''t do anything and can''t go anywhere.


    But let Zhao Huai accident, at this time of Phoenix, it seems that also began to have a movement."Phoenix, what''s the matter with you?"


    The sound of Fengming rings, but because there is a border here, Zhao shuning, who is outside the netherworld Valley, doesn''t hear it.


    "If you want to go out, go out."


    The Phoenix cries.


    Ye Ling is the only master of the Phoenix, but Zhao Huai is the supreme beast, the ancestor of the beast world.


    Protect Zhao Huai broken Yuanshen, Phoenix as a beast, this is what it should do.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. You go out. I know that you have a deep blood feud on your back. You don''t have to waste time with me here. Now that your body has recovered, you don''t have to be confined in this world."


    The Phoenix spread out its colorful wings and flew into the air. After a long hovering, it gave a cry and left the netherworld valley.


    Phoenix is a high spirit animal, the king of birds.


    The evil that the four families created in those years, the master and the son died, and it almost died. If the master and the son had not used up his last cultivation to protect it, it would not exist in this world at this moment.


    Phoenix''s hatred for the four families has been buried in his bones for 18 years.


    Originally, the Phoenix and chaos thought alike, and wanted to destroy the world. But during her recuperation, she kept feeling the power of her ancestors, and it never had the chance to start, looking for the supreme beast everywhere.


    Now, the primordial God began to gradually stabilize, Phoenix it, do not want to be trapped in the netherworld valley.


    Now there are only four families in the palace of Dongze, but they are still standing.


    The power of settling down is strong, let alone for the time being.


    But the yuan family.


    Fenghuang asked the whole family to repay what they had done.


    When Zhao shuning passed through Dahewan Valley, he found a purple and golden spirit grass. This kind of spirit grass belongs to the top level elixir. For alchemists of eight grades, it is something that can be met but not sought.


    It has a very short flowering period, only about a quarter of an hour.


    But Zhao shuning must seize the time, in that quarter of an hour, injects own spiritual strength.


    This purple gold energy is mild and can nourish the injured soul root. It''s really difficult to refine it. For Zhao shuning, a seven grade alchemist, it also takes three months.


    In March, if you can exchange Xiuyuan Dan, Zhao shuning is willing.


    Father Zhao Zheng''s spirit root was damaged. If he had Xiuyuan Dan, his spirit root should have room to be saved.


    But Zhao shuning didn''t know that Xiuyuan pill was extremely difficult to refine. Xia Wanling, the eight grade alchemist, failed repeatedly.


    It is said that up to now, all the people who can refine the yuan Dan, except the master and his disciple Luo Qiu, have no such great ability.

 Chapter 420

    Eighteen years after Ye Ling''s death.


    Shengjing Youzhou.


    A small Youzhou under the yuan family.


    Overnight, he was attacked by a mysterious giant, and twelve courtyards were reduced to ashes in an instant.


    In Youzhou, there is an alliance called Yunyan alliance.


    The master of Yunyan League, named Junxin, is one of the two proud disciples in the yuan family. Now he is also the seven world spirit pharmacist and the black iron realm.


    The yuan family''s house was destroyed.


    Junxin naturally immediately sent out his disciples to check.


    But after this investigation, nothing was found except a golden feather.


    The things that attacked the courtyard under the yuan family''s door must be unusual.


    If you want to talk about this woman named Junxin, it''s not an ordinary person.


    She is only 17 years old now, but when she was three years old, she was opened by Lin Feng. That is to say, a normal elixir began to practice when she was about 10 years old.


    And she was seven years ahead of others.


    In these 14 years, her ability soared very fast, which once surprised Yuan Xin, the owner of the yuan family.


    As time goes by, Junxin''s appearance is becoming more and more charming.


    However, since she was a child, her talent was different from that of ordinary people. She respected Miaoxi, another inner disciple of the yuan family, but she was arrogant to others.


    Even now that she is only 17 years old, Yuan Xin still gives her the Yunyan League in Youzhou. Most of the disciples in the league are women.


    And these women all take Junxin as a benchmark.


    Junxin is arrogant. The reputation of Yunyan League brought by her is not much better.


    Therefore, the people of Youzhou keep a respectful distance from Yunyan League. Junxin never thought that this time, the thief would make a decision on the yuan family yard under her jurisdiction.


    Because twelve courtyards were destroyed, Junxin was not in a good mood when she was inspecting the streets in Youzhou these days. When she looked at those people, she always felt that everyone and her eyes were not well intentioned.


    A little careless, and meet Jun Xin this little devil in a bad mood, those who hit her muzzle on the people, are not immune to a round of beating.


    But although the little girl is very capable, she has little experience in the world. She only knows how to find clues in the city.


    And the culprit at this time - Phoenix.


    You are ten miles away from the place to rest.


    The twelve courtyards of the yuan family were destroyed by the Phoenix.


    If it wasn''t for Fenghuang''s burning of the twelve courtyards, he suddenly remembered what the master had said, then all the disciples of Yunyan League would be buried with the yuan family.


    Jun Xin after some observation, feel no doubt, casually mentioned a few suspicious figures in Youzhou, cut off their heads.


    This matter will come to an end.


    But where did the little witch think that among the people she killed, there was a man named Xiao Qi, who was from Qingyun country.


    This time he came to Youzhou with Feng Zhan, mainly to collect the elixir. He wanted to try to see if he could find a way to make Yan Ruyu recover all the elixir as soon as possible.


    This is not, he to Youzhou just five days time, spread on this matter.


    Their caravan didn''t do anything, but it was because they were strangers. When they first arrived, the people of Yunyan League didn''t like their costumes, so they asked someone to take some of Fengzhan''s men to chop their heads.


    After Feng Zhan came back, she realized it.


    He has always been careful. This time he came out, he didn''t tell anyone. Although the original purpose was to get rid of the annoying Jun Jiu, now he has just come to Youzhou for a few days, and his people are being branded dirty and killed.


    Feng Zhan naturally can''t swallow this tone.


    So on the night Jun Xin ordered people to cut off Xiao Qi, Feng Zhan put on a long white dress, holding a boneless fan and appeared at the gate of Yunyan League.


    At that time, it was late at night.


    Jun Xin couldn''t sleep, so she sat in the yard watching the moon.


    It''s about watching the moon. More popular, it''s about being in a daze.


    Jun Xin from small to large, are all holding in the hands of the Pearl, it is really holding afraid of falling, with the degree of fear in the mouth.


    Along the way, although she didn''t encounter any frustrations, the joy of life was also much less. What she met was only people who obeyed her.


    Jun Xin, who was absent, didn''t care much at first when he saw a little more white light under the bright moon. Until later, the white light became bigger and bigger.


    Then he became a handsome young man.


    That childe, although a man, but that face, is born particularly handsome, Jun Xin thinks that she has seen countless beautiful men, but this is the first time that she has seen such a beautiful man in the world.


    Her hands clutching her chin, she was fascinated.Until the man in white came to her.


    "Are you the leader of Yunyan League?"


    Jun Xin''s saliva drips on the table. When she hears Feng Zhan''s question, she comes back to herself.


    "I''m the leader of Yunyan League. Who are you?"


    If you are willing to stay in Yunyan League, Junxin would like to kill hundreds of people.


    Can Jun Xin''s words dare to say.


    See in front of the man''s face suddenly changed.


    "How many people are Xiao Qi, but you killed them?" Feng Zhan never kills innocent people indiscriminately. If there is a misunderstanding between them, he is willing to listen to each other''s explanation.


    "Who is Xiao Qi?"


    "Today, the people who died in the downtown."


    Jun Xin closed her eyes, thought for a while, and then suddenly realized.


    "Yes, I did. Why? I can''t kill you? "


    Feng Zhan''s eyes narrowed gently.


    The meaning of danger makes up for the whole Yunyan League in an instant.


    "Why did you kill him?"


    Jun Xin is like to hear what a big joke in general, staring at the handsome man in front of him.


    "Why can''t I kill him? I never need a reason to kill. "


    Feng Zhan''s anger rises.


    The boneless fan in his hand suddenly disperses, turns into 18 sharp weapons, and flies directly to Junxin''s crucial place.


    The handsome man''s technique is so fast. If it wasn''t for Jun Xin''s cultivation since childhood, I''m afraid he would not be able to avoid the eighteen boneless fans.


    Flustered in, also can be regarded as one by one avoided Feng Zhan''s attack.


    Junxin''s body, after turning four or five circles in mid air, just landed in a panic.


    She looked up again, and the fan returned to the master''s hand.


    And Jun Xin''s arm clothes, I do not know when, has been innocent on the weapon cut a hole, that white soft arm, appeared a bloodstain.


    The girl raised her eyes.


    "How dare you hurt me?"


    Feng Zhan''s eyes became blue. Under the moonlight, they were so noble and mysterious, and they were not stained with dust.


    Sure enough, the people of the Feng family are somewhat similar to their father Fengqing Chen.


    Jun Xin looks at Feng Zhan and is fascinated again.


    But Feng Zhan''s cold voice rings in Jun Xin''s ear.


    "I not only dare to hurt you, but also kill you!"

 Chapter 421

    Junxin has been spoiled since childhood.


    Yuanxin hasn''t been married for many years, and Junxin has strong ability. Since childhood, Yuanxin has raised Junxin as her own daughter.


    From small to large, Junxin has never suffered much.


    No one dares to hurt her like this.


    At first she thought the man was just talking.


    But that bunch of crescent white figure, in the next moment, appeared in front of her.


    The boneless fan, in his hands, seems to be alive, with his wrist, constantly turning.


    If the paper faces forward, this is an ordinary fan.


    With the paper facing back, this fan will stick out a sharp weapon similar to a dagger from the back.


    At this time, the sharp weapon is less than a foot away from Junxin''s chest.


    Jun Xin realized the danger and retreated suddenly.


    Feng Zhan didn''t let her go.


    She stepped back.


    He went straight ahead.


    Jun Xin has no choice but to retreat. He has a powerful spiritual power in his hand, which forms a huge shield. Strange things happen again.


    The dagger of the man on the opposite side could go through the shield directly, and even the man himself entered the shield.


    In a hurry.


    Junxin can only avoid in a hurry.


    Feng Zhan''s dagger stabbed Jun Xin in the chest.


    The boneless fan came back immediately.


    Junxin''s chest, gushing out a lot of blood, suddenly, the blood, dyed red clothes Junxin''s chest.


    It hurts. It hurts!


    I was stabbed into my body with a dagger. It hurt so much.


    Jun Xin covers his chest, gasps and looks at Feng Zhan.


    Feng Zhan looks cold.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Junxin nodded.


    "It hurts."


    "Dagger, such a small blade, stabs into your body, you feel so painful, the executioner''s big knife, such a sharp blade, when it cuts at Xiao Qi, do you think it hurts?"


    Junxin nodded.


    For the first time, she realized what pain was like.


    "However, their lives are worthless, their lives are cheap, and I''m different. If you hurt me today, you don''t want to go out of Yunyan League."


    "Going out? How can I fear a threat from you


    Jun Xin straightened up and gathered the spiritual power on his hand again. Immediately, the spiritual power formed a wave form and floated to every corner of Yunyan League.


    Feng Zhan looks at Jun Xin''s action. He knows that this woman is calling people.


    When he comes to Yunyan League, Fengzhan naturally thinks of the consequences.


    In their minds, when they face the enemy, they have no fear.


    In a short time, in this courtyard, there were many Yunyan League disciples who came from various courtyards.


    Seeing that Junxin was seriously injured, they rushed forward and protected Junxin behind them.


    Jun Xin sat on the chair brought by the maid. She reluctantly gathered her spirit and said, "people in front of me, get out of the way!"


    The woman''s words have great impact. The person standing in front of her quickly gives way to a passage.


    Someone is treating the wound for Junxin.


    Jun Xin frowned and looked at Feng Zhan.


    "You haven''t said sorry to me yet."


    Feng Zhan: "did you say sorry to the people you killed?"


    Jun Xin: "they don''t deserve it."


    Feng Zhan''s gorgeous face was filled with a sneer.


    "You are not worthy of it."


    Jun Xin is impatient, the blood that the place of chest just stopped came out again.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Feng Zhan."


    "Feng Zhan, it''s a good name, but you shouldn''t treat me like this. No one ever dares to treat me like this."


    Feng Zhan picks eyebrows.


    He is not afraid of anyone here at all, because their spiritual power and spiritual power are useless to him.


    But Feng Zhan''s martial arts can hurt them.


    If they also practice martial arts, they may hold it for a while, but it''s only for a while.


    Feng Zhan''s ability, whether in the cloud dynasty or in the present situation, is in the minority.


    See feng Zhan didn''t return his words, Jun Xin''s hand, hard to grasp the handle of the chair.


    She said, "Fengzhan, I can forgive you."


    "For your sake, I can forgive you."


    "But I want you to kneel down, kowtow and admit your mistake, and then follow me every day. You have to do whatever I tell you to do."


    The girl kept talking, but Feng Zhan didn''t have much interest in it.


    Feng Zhan: "what does it have to do with me?"Jun Xin glared at the man and said, "don''t you like me?"


    Feng Zhan is even more ridiculous. She used to think that junjiu''s girl is enough to act recklessly and be sentimental. Unexpectedly, the little girl named Junxin in front of her is not much better than her.


    "No, on the contrary, I hate you."


    Jun Xin stood up excitedly.


    There was a sharp pain in her chest. Her lips were purple and her face was white.


    "No, people all over the world can only like me. How can you hate me?"


    Feng Zhan looked on coldly.


    "Do you want to do it or not? Women are troubles. I''m not the kind of person who will show mercy on jade."


    He took the boneless fan.


    Junxin stepped back.


    Obviously, although she is the seven world spirit pharmacist in the black iron realm, she seldom meets opponents in this Dongze wasteland, but she is afraid of the fan in Fengzhan''s hand.


    Obviously, it looks like an ordinary fan, but once used in the opposite man''s hand, it seems to become the most handy weapon in the world.


    "All of you, if anyone takes Fengzhan today, I will ask my adoptive father to reward her for a lifetime of official salary."


    Give me an order.


    All the disciples of Yunyan league are in front of Junxin.


    Feng Zhan just sneered.


    Under the moonlight, his smile looked so evil, arrogant and bloodthirsty.


    He bowed his head.


    Gently stroking the boneless fan in his hand, he said: "in this way, you can only work hard and do no harm to others. It''s enough to take half a life of these mercenary elixirs."


    The man raised his eyes again.


    That deep blue eye son, inside leave cold blood only.


    A quarter of an hour.


    The screams in the yard came one after another.


    What''s going on?


    Why does their spiritual power have no effect on this man?


    What is the origin of this man?


    The boneless fan in Feng Zhan''s hand opened a way for him. Most of them hurt their arms or legs. For a moment, they couldn''t stand up.


    This is Feng Zhan''s greatest tolerance to them.


    The boneless fan in Feng Zhan''s hand is as white as new, but its skeleton is dripping with blood.


    One step.


    Two steps.


    Three steps.


    Fengzhan is like Satan in hell.


    Step by step to Jun Xin.


    Jun Xin''s heart, for the first time, raised the feeling of fear.


    She got up, shook her head and kept going back.


    "They don''t deserve to die, but you can''t escape."


    "Ah


    With a scream from the woman, Feng Zhan only feels that there is a huge thing in front of him. Then, his eyes seem to be lost by something.

 Chapter 422

    It''s at this time.


    Junxin summoned his own monster.


    Contract monster -- Tenglong green leaf butterfly.


    This sudden appearance of the behemoth was unexpected to Feng Zhan. As soon as Tenglong green leaf butterfly appeared, it kept stirring its wings.


    Everyone knew that the wings of the dragon green leaf butterfly were poisonous with colored smoke, so they covered their mouths, noses and eyes one after another.


    Feng Zhan is not on guard.


    His eyes, at that moment, were unconscious.


    He tried to open his eyes.


    But in front of the colorful, he can''t see anything clearly.


    No, it''s night. It''s late at night. What he saw shouldn''t be like this.


    Feng Zhan stretched out her hands.


    He put his hands in front of his eyes, but at this time, he couldn''t even see his own hands.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What did you do?"


    Feng Zhan''s heart began to panic.


    People in this plane, their spiritual and spiritual power, can''t hurt themselves, but only in the face of ancient fierce beasts, or those monsters with ancient fierce beast blood, their ability can hurt Fengzhan.


    It''s just an emergency.


    That huge thing suddenly appears, Feng Zhan has no in the mind preparation, the eyes just can be so hurt.


    Feng Zhan can''t see anything.


    He can''t kill Junxin.


    Junxin that little witch, see this scene, smile, looking at the man like this, Junxin''s heart, finally have a different emotion.


    It''s a pity.


    And have fun.


    She got up, took out a lot of pills from the heaven and earth bag beside her, and scattered them in the courtyard.


    "Eat it. I''m in a good mood tonight. I''ll give you these pills."


    Those who sit on the ground of Yunyan League all smell speech, have picked up the pills around, swallow.


    Every time Junxin makes a move, it''s a good thing.


    Not long after they took the pill, their leg injuries were much better.


    Feng Zhan covered her eyes.


    I can''t see what''s going on around here.


    "Tie this handsome young man up for me, wash well, and then send him to my yard."


    "Yes."


    Several people rushed forward.


    But they underestimated Feng Zhan''s ability.


    Even if he was blind at this time, these people were not his opponents. Before these people were close to him, Feng Zhanyang raised his boneless fan in his hand, and the front disciples of Yunyan League lay on the ground without even screaming.


    Jun Xin saw this scene.


    But there is no regret and give up.


    Just spit out two words lightly from the mouth.


    "Waste!"


    Jun Xin stretched out his hand, patted the Tenglong green leaf butterfly beside him, and said, "baby, I''ll give it to you. This group of rubbish can''t even be a blind man."


    The green leaf butterfly of Tenglong learns the master''s intention and flies forward.


    In the middle of the air, more smoke was spilled.


    Feng Zhan couldn''t see the situation clearly.


    I don''t know what happened.


    I didn''t have time to cover my nose and mouth.


    This, his body can no longer bear, fell down.


    Later, he lost all consciousness.


    If let don''t dye know, oneself lost in a little girl film hand, that should be a matter of how have no face.


    Look at the man on the ground.


    Even if he is blind, lying on the ground at this time, he looks so good-looking.


    "Well done, baby."


    Tenglong green leaf butterfly fluttered his wings again, then became smaller and retracted into the heaven and earth bag around Junxin''s waist.


    Jun Xin holds his injured chest.


    Squatting on the ground, looking up the man on the ground.


    So close to see him, Jun Xin only think, this man, more beautiful.


    Jun Xin stretched out another free hand and gently combed Feng Zhan''s hair.


    It was the first time she was so gentle.


    Sometimes, hue is really attractive.


    "Somebody, wash him, change his clothes and send him to my yard."


    "Yes, leader."


    "Remember, I don''t want to see any wounds on him, not at all."


    Such a perfect baby, it doesn''t matter if he is blind, but don''t hurt his flawless face.


    "I know."


    "Go ahead. If he gets hurt and gets dirty, you don''t have to stay in yunyanmeng."


    "Yes."


    Jun Xin turns around.


    Slowly pace, back to their own yard.


    Her face, always with a smile.It was the first time that she felt like, pain and despair? The man named Fengzhan, just a glance, will make people love.


    Jun Xin took off her clothes.


    Let the disciples of Yunyan League deal with the wound for her.


    She reached out and touched the wound.


    "It hurts, but it''s comfortable."


    Feng Zhan, I said, you will belong to me.


    It''s a pity, that pair of blue eyes, is so good-looking, but if he is not blind, then he will not have this chance.


    So think about it this way.


    It''s nothing to lose a pair of eyes.


    Tonight, Jun Xin was tired. After washing her body, she went to bed first.


    The next day.


    When she woke up and went out of the door, she saw that Fengzhan had been cleaned, put on a purple dress and lay on the mat in the main hall.


    Junxin is in a good mood.


    She went over and squatted down.


    Hand gently stroked the man''s face.


    God, how can there be such a perfect man in the world? It''s more beautiful than the only disciple of an Su Su, I don''t know how many times.


    She has to keep such a good baby.


    Isn''t Miaoxi always showing off her brother Lin Lang? When she meets Feng Zhan in front of her, Miaoxi should know that there are still many places where she can win over Jun Xin.


    Fengzhan seems to feel someone touching her.


    Then he immediately opened his eyes and grasped the woman''s wrist.


    My eyes are open, but Feng Zhan can''t see anything.


    Junxin broke free from the shackles of Fengzhan.


    This time, it''s easy.


    Feng Zhan''s body has no strength. He wants to use his internal power, but he finds that his internal power can''t be raised at all. It seems that he is sealed by something.


    "Don''t bother. Since I choose to stay, how can I make you use all that Kung Fu? I have a lot of pills in my hand, but it''s difficult to find the one that can suppress your skill, but in the end, I found it."


    Jun Xin is very happy.


    Feng Zhan stands up.


    Because he can''t see and his internal power is blocked, his perception of the outside world becomes weaker.


    He wanted to hold the table beside him.


    But on the table, blue and white porcelain with flowers or something was smashed to the ground.


    Feng Zhan goes back.


    But was pulled by Jun Xin.


    Because behind him are the fragments of blue and white porcelain.


    "Don''t go back. You''re blind now. You can''t be lame any more."


    Otherwise, what does she take to show off with Miaoxi?

 Chapter 423

    Junxin of Yunyan League.


    She was a witch.


    She has killed many innocent people.


    Feng Zhan noticed that Jun Xin''s hand touched him and immediately threw it off.


    "Don''t touch me."


    Jun Xin had to put his hands flat.


    In front of such a peerless man, that temperament, is first-class strong, if you do not follow him a little, I am not sure what he can do.


    Fengzhan wants to use Honglian and Yan Ruyu for induction.


    But his internal power was sealed, even the most simple transfer of breath can not be done.


    Jun Xin yelled to the outside of the room: "come on, clean the room for me. If he gets hurt, I can''t spare you."


    Feng Zhan touched the chair with his hand, and his heart was a little more stable.


    "Why don''t you kill me?"


    "I don''t like killing people. I only kill people I don''t like. It''s too late for me to like you because you''re so beautiful. Your name is Fengzhan, right? As long as you are willing to follow me, I will not treat you badly


    Fengzhan was born to soar in the nine days.


    Even if he is down, it''s not the girl''s turn to tell him so.


    He is not old-fashioned. He knows how to do what is best for himself.


    "Do you have an antidote for the smoke of the contract monster?"


    "Yes."


    "If I ask you to give it to me, you will not."


    You smile.


    "Of course I won''t give it to you. I''m not stupid. Although I don''t know why my spiritual power can''t work for you, I know that if you can''t see it with your eyes now, you''d like to tear me to pieces?"


    Feng Zhan sneered.


    "Even if I say no, you won''t believe it."


    "So you admit it?"


    "Of course, I want to kill you."


    Feng Zhan touched the chair and sat down slowly.


    He will not be bullied by dogs.


    Yunyanmeng people came in to clean the house, no one dared to say a word more, after cleaning, they left in a hurry.


    Jun Xin is more and more interested in the man in front of him.


    She sat next to Feng Zhan.


    "You don''t have the uneasiness of being a prisoner," he said


    "The people of my Phoenix family have never suffered anything. They are just blind. It''s not that there is no way to save them."


    "You are so confident, I will give you the antidote?"


    "You will not."


    "Then why are you doing that?"


    Feng Zhan was speechless and said, "how old are you? It looks like it''s about the same size as that girl. "


    "What girl."


    "My little aunt."


    Jun Xin feels very strange, the little aunt is the elder, Feng Zhan as a junior, how can he call his little aunt a girl?


    When Feng Zhan went inside.


    Jun Xin in the hand of whip immediately throw out, wrapped up his ankle, pull hard, Feng Zhan fell to the ground.


    I didn''t get hurt. The fragments of blue and white porcelain here have been cleaned up.


    "Did I let you go?"


    Feng Zhan stands up slowly.


    If you don''t answer, keep going inside.


    Although he has no internal power, the mind reading ability possessed by the people of Meizu has not been lost. This magic skill can read other people''s mind without internal power.


    So Feng Zhan knew that although the woman in front of him was dissatisfied with him, she would never kill him so early.


    Because she wants to use him as a chip, as a possession, to show off with others.


    What can a little girl do with him?


    "Are you still going


    Jun Xin was so angry that he rushed forward.


    But in Feng Zhan''s hand, he didn''t know when there was a fragment of blue and white porcelain. At the moment Junxin approached, he put the fragment against each other''s slender neck.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Don''t move."


    Junxin added: "you are just blind now. You can''t hurt me."


    "Well."


    Feng Zhan knew that, looking back, that fragment, delimited his arm, suddenly, between his fingers, there was a steady stream of blood flowing down.


    Feng Zhan understands Jun Xin''s inner thoughts, and it''s easy to figure out her nature.


    The witch, she is now Fengzhan as a work of art to collect, works of art, if there is a imperfection, then she, and another way to compare the woman.


    Therefore, although Feng Zhan can''t kill Jun Xin, he can fully grasp each other''s mind.


    "You''re crazy. Somebody, somebody, stop the bleeding."


    The doctor of cloud smoke alliance rushed in and wrapped the wound for Feng Zhan.Feng Zhan smiles.


    No pain at all.


    After a while, the girl gently opened her lips: "what do you want to do, don''t think I dare not kill you."


    "Of course you dare."


    Feng Zhan takes the road.


    "But you''ll never be better than that woman."


    Jun Xin is stunned: "what woman?"


    "The one you said before is wonderful."


    Jun Xin''s face sank.


    Miaoxi is only sixteen this year, but her ability is much better than herself. Because of this, her adoptive father Yuan Xin also attaches great importance to Miaoxi.


    Junxin has always been the apple of her eye since she was a child. She can''t stand others being better than herself, so no matter what it is, she wants to compete with Miaoxi.


    Junxinxiu''s original meaning is miaoxixiu''s Cihang mantra.


    Junxin has a cloud and smoke alliance, and the wonderful thing is the Moon Palace.


    Junxin has dragon, green leaf butterfly, Miaoxi has cloud crystal, Saint mink.


    However, Miao Xi has Lin Lang, but Jun Xin doesn''t.


    At this point, she lost.


    "Now that I have you, you are much more beautiful than that Lin lang. I want to see that Lin Lang always has the title of the first beautiful man in Dongze Dahuang. At that time, if he sees you, what will he look like, and what will he look like when he sees you?"


    The Phoenix is cool and charming.


    "Be competitive and despise human life. Your conduct should be inferior to that woman."


    "Nonsense, wonderful. What does she know? I will kill people, and I will help my adoptive father eliminate those forces that are unfavorable to the yuan family, but what can she do? "


    Feng Zhan shook his head.


    He didn''t know how to evaluate the woman named Junxin. In her heart, there was no distinction between good and evil.


    Whatever she does, she can do whatever she wants, right or wrong, as long as she is happy.


    If you say she''s a real villain.


    But she can''t even tell good from evil.


    But if you say that she is innocent, her innocent people''s lives, it is countless.


    Feng Zhan eyebrows loose, and then said: "so, we do a deal."


    "What deal?"


    No one dares to make a deal with themselves.


    "I''ll help you deal with that woman, and I''m willing to cooperate with you in that play, but in the meantime, you have to help me heal my eyes."


    Jun Xin is silent.


    Feng Zhan took advantage of the situation and said, "even if I get the antidote, what if I recover my eyesight? My internal power is sealed, and I still have no threat to you. But a blind man and all normal pianpianpian Gongzi, do you think that kind of killing power to your opponent is greater? "


    "Well, I promise you."


    It''s really a little white rabbit. It''s easy to cheat and cheat.

 Chapter 424

    Phoenix''s second sneak attack is half a month later.


    At that time, Feng Zhan''s eyes had begun to see things around him.


    Junxin sometimes said, he also began to slowly respond.


    However, they have different ideas.


    Jun Xin is like Feng Zhan, feel to put him in the side, every day when angry, look at him more, also not so big anger.


    Feng Zhan feels that he has not recovered his ability to stay in Yunyan League. As long as he does not infringe on himself, he will not pursue it.


    So half a month down, although the two get along with insipid, but there is no conflict.


    When Phoenix came that night.


    Just met Feng Zhan in the yard.


    It and Feng Zhan, but looked at each other for a few seconds.


    It is clear that the man is so ordinary, but his whole body is a kind of inviolable aura.


    Phoenix in the man''s body, feel and emperor the same breath.


    However, this man is not emperor.


    The fireball fell.


    Feng Zhan avoids.


    Or it can be said that Phoenix took the initiative to avoid Fengzhan.


    Yunyanmeng is on fire.


    That night, Junxin had been discussing the upcoming meeting of the yuan family in the room.


    Just for a moment.


    Then I saw the southwest yard of Yunyan League, and there was a huge fire.


    When Junxin and they came out, the Phoenix was no longer there.


    At this time, Fengzhan is still in the east yard. After Junxin comes out, he says to Fengzhan: "you stay here and don''t move. I''ll go and see what''s going on."


    The girl ran to the southwest yard.


    Fengzhan didn''t tell Junxin that he knew who the killer was, because Fenghuang didn''t hurt him.


    Phoenix''s fireball, burning like that.


    Yunyan League dispatched all its personnel and did not put it out.


    Junxin ran out of Yunyan League, Fengzhan has been waiting for her outside.


    "You''re a fast runner."


    "If you don''t run faster for life-threatening things, are you waiting to die in the same place?"


    "Then why don''t you run away?"


    Junxin means, why doesn''t Fengzhan take this opportunity to escape.


    Feng Zhan doesn''t speak, just looks at the cloud smoke alliance with the fire growing bigger and bigger, ponders and runs away. The antidote is still in the hand of the demon girl. He runs away. Where can he find the antidote of the monster?


    But Junxin doesn''t think so.


    She thought.


    Feng Zhan didn''t run because she couldn''t give up yunyanmeng and her.


    She thought.


    Fengzhan stayed here to wait for her because she was worried about her safety.


    She thought.


    In the past half a month, this man has had different feelings for himself.


    However, Junxin was wrong. She thought it was all her fault.


    But I think so.


    Jun Xin''s face, unexpectedly showed a smile.


    Perhaps, this is the feelings that the adoptive father said to himself.


    The fire burned all the Yunyan League, and the contents, pills and skills were also destroyed. It was a great blow to the yuan family.


    A seven world elixir of the black iron realm guards Youzhou.


    Unexpectedly, someone else was able to burn down the yuan family''s twelve courtyards before her eyes. Afterwards, she also took the old nest of Yunyan League.


    And up to now, Junxin has not found the killer.


    "I''ll be scolded by my adoptive father when I go back to Shengjing this time."


    Jun Xin lowered her head.


    Feng Zhan said, "do you care about Yuan Xin''s evaluation of you?"


    "Of course, he is my adoptive father. I did all this to get his affirmation."


    Feng Zhan turns his head and doesn''t look at Jun Xin.


    Said: "you are really easy to cheat, you so for Yuanxin, but Yuanxin to you, how?"


    There was anger in Junxin''s voice.


    "My adoptive father treats me as his own daughter, which is well known by the yuan family."


    "Is it?"


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Feng Zhan light way: "I say of words, afraid is you don''t like to listen."


    "If you do it for my good, I''ll listen."


    Feng Zhan looks back at Jun Xin.


    His present expression makes Jun Xin''s heart slow.


    What''s going on?


    Recently, as long as he is closer to himself, his heart will jump wildly.


    "Alliance leader, if I ask you a few questions, you just need to answer them, which means that what I said about Yuanxin is not good for you, it''s my villain."


    There was no one else around them.Jun Xin couldn''t help swallowing a mouthful of saliva.


    "You said


    "First, you say Yuanxin is your adoptive father and treats you as his own daughter. In this way, you should be unique. Then, why does the yuan family have a wonderful one? Well, even if you say that wonderful one is valued by Yuanxin because of her high cultivation, have you ever thought about it? Why does she have all of them?"


    "Why?"


    "Because that wonderful thing is a chess piece used by your adoptive father to check and balance your development."


    "You''re bullshit."


    "If I''m bullshit, you can think about it carefully later. Besides, according to what they said, Miaoxi''s reputation is obviously much better than you. Your reputation is notorious. Since Yuanxin loves you, he should have heard these bad words from others, but has he ever stood up to deal with them over the years?"


    "My adoptive father, he''s busy."


    "I don''t know whether he is busy or not. However, in my opinion, he really doesn''t love you very much. He just wants to use other people''s opinions to control you. If you listen to these words, how can you let those people go? Those who say these things must be discontented with the yuan family. Yuan Xin takes care of his face and doesn''t deal with these trifles for him personally. He doesn''t have to deal with these trifles for him, but he has lost a good reputation. You are still happy when you are treated as a tool by him. "


    Jun Xin is silent.


    Feng Zhan''s words, word by word, is not unreasonable, let her heart, very bad taste.


    "And one last question, do you think he indulged you, regardless of your temper, and didn''t let others teach you the difference between good and evil, because he connived at you and spoiled you?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not. He just wanted to make full use of you. After you lost your value, you took the blame for the yuan family for many years. You said, if he killed you at that time, would it be a win-win situation in terms of reputation and interests?"


    "Not only that, but also he can get a good reputation for killing his relatives."


    For the first time in a long time, Feng Zhan said these words to Jun Xin.


    Just because half a month, she looked at Junxin this girl, what do not understand, is a chess piece in Yuanxin''s hand, so she, stupid people speechless.


    "Of course, these are my guesses, you can not believe it."


    Feng Zhan goes ahead.


    Jun Xin said after her: "why do you want to tell me this?"


    "I can''t see it."


    Can''t you see it? Or because I love her? Jun Xin''s heart, on the one hand, feels depressed, on the other hand, because Feng Zhan cares about her, she feels sweet.

 Chapter 425

    At this time, Cangwu was in China.


    There is a meteor passing by.


    But the meteor, but did not disappear, to the ground, lost light, directly into a woman''s appearance.


    Gu Zhiruo just passed there.


    Seeing that woman in green clothes, she was in a coma.


    I felt that it was not proper for a woman to lie on the cold ground, so I asked someone to take her back.


    Let''s see Shengjing.


    Because I learned that in Youzhou, twelve courtyards of the yuan family were destroyed.


    Yuan Xin is furious.


    Sweep all the folds on the table on the floor.


    "Jun Xin that wench, how did not have a movement, has not caught the murderer?"


    "Back to the Lord, Yunyan League was burned just three days ago."


    In Yuan Xin''s eyes, the anger was even worse.


    "Where''s Junxin?"


    "The leader of the alliance is on his way back to Shengjing. Five days later, that is the big day of the yuan family meeting."


    "That girl, you can come back."


    The reporter bowed his head and did not dare to reply.


    "Get out."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Yuan Xin sat down.


    He is different from Wang Chenglin Feng. At the age of 20, Yuan Xin took Yangyan pill, so his face looks like a normal 20-year-old man.


    It''s because Yuanxin is always waiting for a man, who is ansusu, the head of the an family.


    Over the years, ansu Su''s feelings for Yuanxin are not unconscious, but she has never responded positively.


    And Yuan Xin this man is also stupid.


    I''ve been waiting for so many years, and I have no regrets.


    Even in the year of rebellion and the assassination of the female emperor Ye Ling, it was only because Yuan Xin knew that an Su Su wanted Chongming bird, so he joined in.


    The letter to ansusu was returned.


    Yuanxin was not in a good mood. Now when he heard that Youzhou Yuanjia branch was burned and the loss reached ten thousand yuan, his temper became more irritable.


    "Junxin is such a stupid girl."


    "After years of cultivation, she became more and more stupid and didn''t understand anything. The yuan family''s opponents eradicated a lot of them, but because of her, the yuan family didn''t know how many bad eyes they attracted."


    There was only Yuanxin in the room.


    But when he spoke, he seemed to be listening.


    Sure enough, without a moment, a beautiful woman appeared behind Yuanxin.


    "Yuanzhu, but regret it?"


    "Regret not to mention, but now this girl, has grown up, I''m afraid she is not as easy to control as before."


    "Didn''t she worship your adoptive father? You only need three or two words, and she will believe you. "


    Yuan Xin said nothing.


    Then he said, "what are you doing here?"


    "I''ll do you a favor. Of course, I''ll give you what you want."


    "Do you know what I want?"


    "The master of an''s family likes the divine beast, but he prefers to keep it in captivity. Although I don''t have the ability to capture the divine beast for the master of yuan, I can provide him with the medicine to lure the divine beast."


    "You found it?"


    "Of course, master yuan, don''t forget what I do."


    "Of course, I won''t forget that the boss wife of the black market is now the second leader. Everything that flows in the black market has to go through your examination. It must be very difficult for you to get the medicine to lure the beast."


    "Yuanzhu said," do you do this transaction or not? "


    "Of course."


    Yuan Xin picked up the previous scattered folds one by one.


    "But Madame, if you know so many secrets about yuan, you are not afraid that one day I will kill you?"


    "If I''m afraid, I won''t stand here. I know Yuanzhu is good at skill and resourcefulness, but I''ve been wandering in the world for so many years, and I don''t rely only on my figure. If you have a good plan, I have Zhou Yu''s own strategy."


    In the face''s hand, Yuan Xin has many handles.


    If one day something happened to her, the information would spread all over the mainland of Kyushu.


    "Yuanmou is just joking. In the future, I have to cooperate with the landlady, so that I won''t lift a stone and hit my own feet."


    The face also smiles.


    Just her face, so many years, even the last point of warmth, no longer exists.


    "Madame, you can talk about your conditions now."


    "Help me find someone."


    "Who?"


    "The real leader of the black market -- the devil''s face."


    Yuan Xin was stunned for a moment, then said with a smile: "people say that the black market landlady met a man, and for this man, the black market such a good market hand in hand, willing to retreat to the second tier, previously, I did not believe, but now, I know that this rumor, actually also has seven true.""The master of yuan family doesn''t need to manage so much. We all have what we want, don''t we?"


    "Of course."


    Yuan Xin added: "you can tell me something specific."


    "Nothing specific. The outside world said that he was dead. I went to see his body."


    "And you?"


    "I don''t believe he''s so tough. I don''t believe he''ll die so easily."


    Yuan Xin said: "I''m afraid that even if I''m willing to trace down wholeheartedly, if you get the answer, it''s nothing."


    "There''s no need to worry about it."


    After discussion.


    Appearance then went out yuan family courtyard.


    Zhao Huai, everyone said you were dead.


    I saw your body, too.


    But I still don''t believe, don''t believe you are willing to put down everything in this world, even if you are willing to give up me, willing to black market, but you must not give up the sister you put in your heart.


    If you are really dead, then my face, even if all the strength of the black market, use all the contacts.


    I will also send that case of old Xia Wanning to Jiuquan to accompany you.


    Face clenched her hand.


    Rescue in the magic Valley, escort all the way.


    That time of meeting, the appearance knows, this lifetime, oneself can''t escape.


    Zhao Huai''s kindness, she will do everything to return.


    Yuan Xin took the medicine left by her face, and she was also disappointed.


    He and Rong Yan have known each other for many years. There are only interests between them, but they are so similar.


    They all have loved ones, but for those they love, they can''t ask for them.


    But if you want to give up, you are reluctant to give up.


    "Su Su, if one day, you can say that you care about me, then I will put down all the yuan family''s property for you, even if it''s for you, I''ll give up my life."


    For the sake of ansusu, Yuanxin can make use of all the people around her.


    He can be sorry for his conscience or give up his identity.


    Yuanxin didn''t pay so much attention to fame and wealth.


    Over the years, he has been constantly expanding his power, just because only a powerful man is qualified to speak with an Su Su.


    An Su Su''s talent, look at him more.

 Chapter 426

    Yuan Xin in the study, after releasing her emotions.


    The door opened.


    Has put on a face of mild smile, did not see before half minutes of irritability.


    Junxin came back with the people of Yunyan League.


    Behind her, there are mysterious people with cloaks.


    The man was dressed in white. Ordinary people couldn''t see his face. Just looking at his figure, they all thought that his posture was excellent and he must be an extraordinary person.


    But I don''t know what it looks like.


    Junxin is back.


    Yuan Xin went to pick her up.


    At the gate of the nerve City, Junxin sees the master of the yuan family.


    "Adoptive father."


    The girl ran wildly, and Fengzhan stood in the same place.


    Yuanxin reaches out his hand. Junxin hugs Yuanxin and says in his arms, "adoptive father, Yunyan League has been attacked and twelve courtyards have not been preserved. Do you blame me?"


    The man shook his head with a kind face.


    "As long as Xin''er is OK."


    Jun Xin a face proud, looking back to the direction of Feng Zhan, the voice is also a lot bigger.


    "I knew that my adoptive father loved Xin''er the most."


    Yuan Xin gently pushed away the arms of Jun Xin, said: "wonderful Xi also came back, you then, do not tit for tat."


    Jun Xin gave a dull reply.


    He took many disciples of Yunyan League and Yuanxin into the city.


    At the meeting, Junxin knew that this time, not only the Yunyan League was attacked, but also the Jingyue palace was burned by the glass fire. It was only at that time that Linlang, the inner disciple who settled down, was present that the fire did not expand beyond control.


    Yuan Xin after a survey, or did not find the culprit of the accident.


    At the conference.


    Subtle innuendo.


    It is said that Junxin is derelict in his duty, and his mind is not above Yunyan League at all, and he doesn''t pay attention to what the master of yuan family told him.


    Jun Xin, who hated Miaoxi so much that her teeth were itching, because Yuan Xin had told her not to quarrel with Miaoxi before, so she put up with it.


    However, there are not one or two people in the yuan family who have different opinions on Junxin. This time, the Yunyan League has an accident, and Miaoxi provokes them. Naturally, they all stand on the side of Jingyue palace and begin to guide Junxin in a strange way.


    Jun Xin looks at Yuan Xin above the main seat.


    I don''t know whether the adoptive father pretended not to hear or didn''t understand these people''s accusations. In a word, the head of the yuan family didn''t stop him.


    Jun Xin gets angry and lifts the table.


    At this time, people look at her.


    "Xin''er, you are making a fool of yourself!"


    "Adoptive father, they are wonderful!"


    "Sit down!"


    "But adoptive father!"


    "I''ll let you sit down."


    Jun Xin had to toot his mouth and sat down wrongly.


    Yuanxin seems to be a little different to her. Is it really like what Fengzhan said that his previous indulgence was just to make him carry the black pot at the crucial moment of Yuanjia?


    Feng Zhan also said that if the yuan family really had such a plan, from today''s meeting, Yuan Xin would no longer be in charge of others'' sarcasm at Jun Xin. He would pretend to be blind, or it could be said that Yuan Xin was behind the event.


    So, what kind of black pot is there in this family, which she must carry?


    Junxin didn''t expect and didn''t want to believe it.


    Miaoxi, wearing a light orange dress, holding a sword in her hand, was given by the an family, as well as the jade hairpin on her head. It is said that an Su Su gave it to her personally, not a common thing.


    Miaoxi Fanghua 16 is very beautiful.


    Junxin was also born well, but because of her poor temperament, few people in the yuan family are willing to play with her, and those men dare not put their mind on her.


    Day after day, Junxin didn''t like the yuan family very much. When she got Yunyan League and was assigned to Youzhou, she never came back except for the annual meeting.


    In the past, when she came back, although her brothers didn''t like her, because she was the seven world spirit pharmacist and Yuan Xin''s adopted daughter, they were more respectful to her.


    Unlike today, dare to stand beside Miaoxi blatantly and say that she is not.


    Wonderful, pathetic.


    "Sister Junxin, you can''t rely on the favor of the master of the yuan family. Even he, you don''t pay attention to him. This is the yuan family. He is the master of the family. In the meeting, you lift the table in front of the master. Do you really regard yourself as the master of the yuan family?"


    Jun Xin''s heart is full of fire.


    Feng Zhan pulls her from the side.


    Jun Xin looks at him. Feng Zhan under his cloak shakes his head at her.


    Because of this, Jun Xinchang took a breath and didn''t reply.Miaoxi felt strange and said, "sister Junxin, although you didn''t find the arsonist when you came back this time, you brought a man with you. Even if you indulge in sex, you have to have a limit. What''s more important, you have to be clear."


    Others began to murmur.


    "That''s right. I''ve heard that although the leader of Yunyan League is young, he is a shameless leader. You can see how old he is. He keeps the man with him. In my opinion, it''s not that she can''t catch the murderer, but that she has no time to catch the murderer."


    "We don''t dare to question the leader of Yunyan League."


    "We can only speak out our own complaints. If there is something wrong, please ask younger martial sister Junxin Haihan."


    Jun Xin''s face swelled with anger, but she had no choice.


    Even if they said so, Yuan Xin is still calm, as if nothing happened.


    "I don''t know, younger martial sister Junxin, which one is better?"


    "Pa!"


    This time, Jun Xin directly took out the whip and hit the elder martial brother''s mouth. Immediately, the man''s mouth became swollen.


    His face turned blue.


    Jun Xin, of course, felt that he could not get rid of his anger. He got up and had to do it again.


    But this time, her whip fell directly into Yuan Xin''s hand.


    Yuan Xin''s face is very serious.


    Feng Zhan sighed.


    Junxin this silly girl, don''t she know, this group of people, is waiting for her to start?


    "Adoptive father, you?"


    Yuan Xin pulled a whip, Jun Xin fell on the table she overturned before, body, was hit painful.


    The next moment, incredible things happened, Yuan Xin in the hands of the whip, unexpectedly fell on Jun Xin''s body.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang - "


    ten lashes.


    All hit on Jun Xin''s body, she is very painful, but this wench, strange, didn''t hum half a sentence.


    There was only disbelief in her eyes.


    "I really spoiled you, and you can beat elder martial brother on the spot?"


    After that, the whip was thrown to Junxin''s side.


    At this time, her body is bloodstained, but in her eyes, there are a few drops of tears.


    Pain, very painful, but the pain on the body, far less than the pain in the heart.

 Chapter 427

    Jun Xin didn''t pick up the whip.


    This time, she didn''t even retort.


    It suddenly occurred to her.


    Outside the city, Yuan Xin was smiling at her.


    She turned to show off to Feng Zhan.


    "Look, I said, my adoptive father is the person who loves me the most in the world. He won''t blame me. He is really your villain."


    Feng Zhan is also a face of doubt, feel wrong.


    And that''s what he said.


    "You have to be careful, he may be in order to deceive you into the cage of the yuan family. There is a word called" be polite before you are attacked. Be careful if you fall into someone else''s trap. "


    Where does Junxin believe.


    She felt that Fengzhan was just alarmist.


    The Lord is her adoptive father, who has been in love with her for so many years. How can he only know how to use himself like Feng Zhan said.


    So, Junxin went back to Yuan''s home regardless.


    But now Jun Xin, lying on the ground, the pain on her body tells her that what Feng Zhan said is reasonable.


    This man, he hated himself, but at that moment, he still persuaded himself not to jump into the fire pit of the yuan family.


    Jun Xin regrets it.


    Now, all the words Feng Zhan said before have been confirmed.


    She knew that she had done wrong things before. She was just a chess piece and a knife in Yuanxin''s hand. The world would only count those dirty things on her Junxin.


    Jun Xin touched the mark of the whip.


    Though she was scarred, she laughed.


    Tears mixed with a smile, appears at the moment of her, do not have a taste.


    "Adoptive father, why?"


    "What?"


    "Why lie to me?"


    She has a smile on the corner of her mouth, but in her eyes, she has a strange persistence.


    Junxin grew up with Yuanxin. Yuanxin taught her how to be and do things. He told himself that as long as he didn''t like people, he would kill them.


    People who make her unhappy die, it doesn''t matter.


    He dotes on her, loves her, unexpectedly is to push her into the fire pit today.


    "Sister Junxin, the yuan family will be punished for their crimes. What''s the matter? If you do something wrong, you can make an exception. Do you forget that you used the same method to deal with those martial brothers before? "


    "Shut up, I didn''t ask you."


    Jun Xin supported the table and got up.


    She fixed looking at Yuan Xin, and then said: "you want to sacrifice me, right?"


    In addition to Miaoxi and Yuanxin, the word "sacrifice" comes out. Everyone else looks at each other in pairs. I don''t know what it means.


    Yuan Xin is suddenly standing up at this time.


    "Except Miaoxi, everyone else, get out first."


    "What are you going out to do for fear that what you have done will be revealed?"


    "Get out of here!"


    The men quickly got up and went out.


    Feng Zhan didn''t move. He stood in the same place.


    People are in a panic to go outside, but he, solid as a rock.


    Junxin came to him.


    Look at the man.


    She got up and hugged him.


    Then across the veil of the hat, he gently kisses Feng Zhan''s neck.


    Feng Zhan body a Zheng, nearby spread the light language of Jun Xin.


    "It''s my carelessness. I''m sorry for those people."


    "You go."


    "Also, help me take care of Xiaodie. My contract with Xiaodie is over."


    After that, Jun Xin suddenly pushes Feng Zhan to the crowd. Under the crowd''s push, he goes with the tide and goes out of the room.


    Feng Zhan''s hand, many a bottle of Dan medicine.


    He knows what it is.


    The door suddenly closed in front of him. Feng Zhan sighed. He knew that the girl had made a decision, which was related to her life.


    She was spoiled all her life, but in her heart, she also had her own obstinacy.


    In fact, when entering yuan''s home, Jun Xin went to Yuan Xin''s study to find him, and found a bottle of Medicine on his desk.


    The potion is used to attract the beast.


    But to attract the beast, we must have a sacrificial body. The stronger the body is, the more powerful the beast is.


    Jun Xin guessed clearly, so when she came out of the study, she hesitated a little more on her face.


    Finally, she chose to believe in Yuanxin.


    "What a silly girl."


    Feng Zhan takes the antidote.


    He knew that although Junxin was bad, her last look was kind. She didn''t cheat Fengzhan and didn''t harm Fengzhan.


    But once people do something wrong, they have to pay the price.


    This is the reason created by Junxin. Today, she must taste the corresponding bitter fruit.All of a sudden, the meeting room was covered with strong light.


    The inner room.


    Yuan Xin took off the disguise of kindness for many years.


    There was no smile on his face.


    "You already know?"


    "Before, I just guessed, but I think you are the only one who can really treat me well in the world. Since I was a child, I have always regarded you as my father. I have a sense of defense against anyone. I hate anyone, but I have never been disrespectful to you."


    Yuan Xin gathered her eyes.


    Jun Xin said, "adoptive father, you have planned this for a long time, haven''t you?"


    Yuan Xin pondered for a long time and then said, "yes."


    "Why? Is it because I didn''t guard the twelve courtyards of Youzhou well? "


    Jun Xin wiped the tears on her face and looked at Yuan Xin with hopeful eyes.


    She then said: "if so, I admit punishment, I really admit punishment, even if the adoptive father you hit me a hundred whip, I have no complaints."


    Yuan Xin looks a little bit fretful.


    He did not speak.


    Miaoxi stood up.


    "The master has known the culprit of attacking the twelve courtyards of Youzhou for a long time. That is the phoenix of the ancient beast, the king of birds. Junxin, even if you lose your life, you are not the opponent of the Phoenix."


    "Phoenix? Phoenix - "


    Jun Xin murmurs back.


    Yuan Xin said: "Jingyue palace has also been attacked. The fire is caused by Liuli fire. Liuli fire is the mental skill of Phoenix."


    Jun Xin understood.


    "So, at the beginning, Phoenix attacked Jingyue palace and Youzhou twelve courtyards. You all know that, but you went to Jingyue palace to protect Miaoxi, and my Yunyan League disappeared, didn''t you?"


    She thought that it was Lin Lang of the Seven Star League who helped Miao Xi. It turned out that it was Yuan Xin who helped her.


    He was afraid that she would not come back, so he deliberately spread rumors that it was the Jingyue palace of the Linlang gang.


    It''s really a good calculation.


    Junxin felt that he had been stupid all his life. He had never been as sober as now.


    No wonder the twelve courtyards of Youzhou were destroyed, and the adoptive father went to meet her outside Shengjing. It turned out that he was not worried about her safety, but worried that she might be aware of it. If she didn''t come to Yuan''s house, the medicine would be gone, and the beast would not be attracted.


    "Why?"


    "There is no reason. The Lord of the an family is my aunt. I am her only niece. My aunt loves me, so the Lord also loves me."


    After all, Yuanxin is still for an Anshu.

 Chapter 428

    "So, from beginning to end, you didn''t take me as your daughter, did you?"


    Yuan Xin said: "you are not my daughter, not before, not now, never will be."


    "I''m just a chess piece?"


    Yuanxin road.


    "I have supported you for seventeen years. In the past seventeen years, I didn''t care how many things you have caused for the yuan family. Xin''er, today, it''s time for you to repay me for my upbringing. Didn''t you say that you wanted to repay me? You should feel honored to have this opportunity now. "


    Jun Xin looks at Yuan Xin.


    At this time, she felt that people said that she was crazy, that she was charming and willful, and that she was not jealous of killing people.


    Junxin thinks that Yuanxin is more powerful. His means of killing people are much better than himself. He is just a chess piece in his hand. He sees who is not agreeable to his eyes and who is threatening the yuan family. At this time, Junxin comes forward to solve it.


    She didn''t care how brutal her methods were.


    I don''t care how many names I will betray.


    She just likes that when she completes her task, Yuanxin will touch her head and say "good boy".


    "They all say I''m stupid. In fact, I understand it. Yuanxin, I just treat you as my relative because of you, so I pretend I don''t understand those things."


    "But you don''t seem to think so."


    Yuan Xin frowned.


    "Jun Xin, don''t try to run. You can''t run away," he said in a soft voice


    Jun Xin shook his head.


    "I didn''t want to run."


    Then she gently took out the boneless fan she had collected from Fengzhan.


    The handle turns.


    Boneless fan the sharp fan bone becomes a dagger.


    Deep into her own heart.


    She knows, she knows she can''t escape, but she still has no way to fight Yuan Xin.


    When he was a child, he was very happy.


    He taught himself to walk.


    It was he who slowly picked out the dishes he didn''t like.


    It''s he who teaches himself to practice, it''s he who teaches his mind. No matter what happens, he protects himself.


    Junxin really, really will Yuanxin as his own father.


    When she stabbed the dagger through her body, she saw the panic in Yuan Xin''s eyes.


    Maybe he didn''t think of it. He didn''t even resist. He was willing to sacrifice.


    Jun Xin reaches out her hand.


    Lips, spit out his never dare to say two words.


    "Father -"


    Yuanxin was shocked.


    I couldn''t move.


    The sound of father is really shocking.


    Jun Xin''s body, fell on the ground, so far, her hand, did not get Yuan Xin''s response.


    Yuanxin won''t know.


    When Feng Zhan said those words to Jun Xin, she was already shaken.


    In Yuanxin Chengguan on her smile, she also panic.


    When she came out of Yuanxin''s study, her heart began to despair.


    She knows, she knows that there is an abyss ahead, she knows that there is a pit of fire ahead.


    But she didn''t give up. She just wanted to gamble. She just wanted to see if the man who raised her from a young age would really value her life for the sake of a beast.


    The room was like a big mouth with blood red open.


    But Jun Xin just laughed and went inside.


    Junxin''s body fell to the ground that moment, her pupil, also completely lost the look.


    Miaoxi watched the scene and covered her mouth.


    Yuan Xin finally stood unsteadily and sat on the position behind him.


    Why didn''t she run away when she noticed something?


    She should have escaped. In order to avoid her escaping, she also set up such a strong shield. But she didn''t even fight.


    "Lord, what shall we do?"


    Yuan Xin''s voice trembled.


    Perhaps for this charming willful, will follow behind him a mouthful of a adoptive father of the little witch, invisible, also have feelings.


    "Seal her body, don''t let the blood come out, prepare to sacrifice."


    Miaoxi nodded and quickly used her spiritual power.


    But at this time, Yuanxin stopped Miaoxi''s hand.


    "I''ll do it."


    Miaoxi nodded to one side.


    After Yuan Xin seals Jun Xin''s body, the protective cover outside the room disappears.


    Feng Zhan sighed.


    Holding the pure white porcelain vase in his hand, he was able to carry his internal power in his elixir field.


    The door opened.


    Inside a mess, but no longer Jun Xin that girl''s figure.Feng Zhan has already guessed the ending of that girl.


    Sure enough, these people''s minds are unfathomable. Just as buran said, they can become the masters of a big family. In addition to their excellent abilities, they can''t be underestimated for their ingenuity and ruthlessness.


    Yuanxin and Miaoxi come out.


    Miaoxi, step forward.


    "Junxin, the leader of Yunyan League, has committed a crime and tried to act on him. He has been killed by him. In the future, the power of Yunyan League will belong to our Jingyue palace."


    Yuan Xin left.


    No one else could see what he was thinking.


    Feng Zhan noticed that Yuan Xin''s fingers behind him were trembling slightly.


    After the head of the yuan family left.


    The people of Yunyan League began to pay homage.


    "See the palace master."


    Miaoxi was quite satisfied, but after she looked around, she found that the man in white with the hat at the back was quiet.


    He? Is not Jun Xin always with the side of the scrap man?


    But I don''t know what''s different about that man. It makes Junxin the witch love him.


    "Come here."


    Miaoxi''s slender jade finger points to Fengzhan.


    Everyone looks at Feng Zhan.


    Fengzhan also recovered. Indeed, all the members of Yunyan League knelt on the ground, and he was the only one standing, which was really abrupt.


    Feng Zhan doesn''t move.


    At this time, a woman in Yunyan League got up and said something in Miaoxi''s ear.


    Miaoxi smiles after listening.


    "You don''t like Junxin''s witch, either?"


    "Now, you don''t have to wait until you kill her. She''s dead now. Anyway, you don''t have much ability now. The palace master is not afraid of anything strange about you. It''s also good for you to follow me to Jingyue palace and be a troublemaker."


    What''s more, the woman of Yunyan League said just now that this man was born with extraordinary beauty.


    Feng Zhan smiles.


    He threw the porcelain bottle behind him into the grass.


    He said slowly, "maybe not very well."


    Feng Zhan''s voice is low and magnetic, with a smile. Just listening to him, it''s like a clear voice coming from a quiet spring. It makes people feel ethereal, but it has a fatal attraction.


    "What did you say?"


    Feng Zhan is wearing a hat.


    "I said," No

 Chapter 429

    Wonderful Xi didn''t expect, oneself open mouth invitation personally, get of, unexpectedly is this waste material of refuse.


    You know, her realm is the Seven Realms medicine master of bronze mirror, higher than that Junxin.


    In front of this man, don''t say he doesn''t have spiritual power and spiritual power. Even if he really has good spiritual root and good force, he shouldn''t refuse the invitation of the master of Jingyue palace so ruthlessly.


    "You are very loyal to Junxin."


    "It has nothing to do with her."


    "It doesn''t matter. If it doesn''t matter, why did she hold you just before she died? You said you had nothing to do with each other. Who would believe that? "


    Feng Zhan smiles.


    Miaoxi feels that the other party seems to be sarcastic.


    "What are you laughing at? What''s wrong with me? "


    "It''s not wrong. It''s a big mistake. Why do you think I''ll explain it to you?"


    The crowd took a breath of air.


    As we all know, although Miaoxi is much better than Junxin''s temper, she is not an easy to provoke master.


    He is kind on the surface, but he has done many things in private.


    "When you think clearly, you can talk again. Look at the place where you stand. Whose territory is it?"


    Feng Zhan looked at his feet.


    Then he wrote lightly, "so?"


    "Is that how you treat me?"


    Feng Zhan: "I think I''m more polite."


    It''s wonderful.


    The figure suddenly appears in front of Feng Zhan.


    I want to take off Feng Zhan''s hat.


    However, before she met Feng Zhan, Feng Zhan''s figure suddenly retreated, and all of a sudden she reached the high wall of the yard.


    "This boy, how could he avoid the move of the Moon Palace princess?"


    "Doesn''t he have spiritual power or spiritual power? How could it be? "


    Fengzhan is on the high wall, standing high.


    "Master, I''m not a fussy person, and I don''t want to have anything to do with you. Junxin is not a good girl, but she''s much cleaner than you."


    Miaoxi clenched her fist.


    Feng Zhan said: "don''t look at me like this. Today, I dare to say this here. It shows that I won''t be afraid of your little Jingyue palace. You people of yuan family are more and more hypocritical. On the contrary, you are Jun Xin, who has a bad reputation. You are much cleaner than your heart."


    Many disciples of the yuan family heard such words.


    Naturally, it''s very uncomfortable.


    "Boy, you dare to despise the yuan family?"


    "Do you think you can step on us with Junxin for a while?"


    "It''s ridiculous that an outsider should dare to be presumptuous in front of us."


    As they spoke, they began to mobilize their mental strength.


    Feng Zhan just looked at all this with a sneer.


    My father is right. Every place in the world is not clean. As messengers, they can only make this plane a little cleaner. It is more difficult to thoroughly wash away the dirty people than to ascend to heaven.


    The spirit power of countless Tao attacks Fengzhan, and Fengzhan doesn''t move.


    The hat on the head, also under the action of the spirit force, broke into two.


    When the bamboo hat fell, the peerless appearance suddenly appeared in front of everyone.


    There is a childe in the world. He left the world to stand alone. He fell in love with one smile, then with the country, and then with the chaos of the world.


    The innumerable spiritual power passed through Feng Zhan''s body.


    Wonderful Xi see this, heart also can''t help but pull for a while, such a good-looking man, died under the attack of the public, really, too bad.


    But.


    After that, Feng Zhan''s body didn''t suffer any damage.


    He stood there undamaged.


    Feng Zhan gently reaches out her hand and looks at Miao Xi.


    "Give me back my things."


    "What is it? What have I ever taken from you? "


    Feng Zhan''s body shape, appears in front of Miaoxi''s body, then reaches out her hand and goes along Miaoxi''s waist. Miaoxi''s breathing, also because of Feng Zhan''s movement, can''t help but stop for a while.


    The next moment, Feng Zhan''s body, has quickly left, and appeared on the high wall.


    But this time, he had a boneless fan on his hand.


    "If I had known this boneless fan, I would not have given it to that girl."


    Miaoxi saw that the boneless fan in Junxin''s body was very delicate, so she took it back and pinned it on her waist.


    Feng Zhan''s eyes were sharp, and he saw it at a glance.


    "Is this your thing?"


    "It''s not mine, is it yours? Master, are all your things stolen? "


    "You


    Feng Zhan no longer looks wonderful.He looked at the whole yuan family.


    Said: "Junxin that witch, her blood, identity, can not be general, one day, you hurt her today, all have kneeling cry that day."


    In Chengguan, Fengzhan found a woman.


    That woman, has been hiding in the corner of the city secretly looking at Jun Xin.


    There''s nothing strange about that.


    But later.


    Feng Zhan accidentally saw that the woman was talking with a coquettish woman in the alley.


    At that time, Junxin was buying lipstick in the shop.


    Feng Zhan leaned against the door and caught a glimpse of the scene.


    That coquettish woman, Feng Zhan knows, has met one side, at that time, is in Zhao shuning that little wench''s birthday banquet.


    Her name is face.


    Although I don''t know what face and the woman said, when Feng Zhan and Jun Xin returned to Yuan''s home, he saw the black figure again.


    Feng Zhan goes out with her.


    Around the corner, face found him.


    See is Feng Zhan, the face of the face, not so much vigilance.


    Feng Zhan asked, who is the woman in the alley.


    Face light said: "Jun Xin''s biological mother."


    "Junxin said she was an orphan."


    "No


    Face back to this sentence, on the silent.


    Feng Zhan is not a person who will force others, so he doesn''t care too much and turns back to Yuan''s home.


    The antidote is still in Junxin''s hands.


    But more coincidentally, when she went back to the house, she met the woman in the alley.


    Because Fengzhan followed Junxin into the city, so the woman took Fengzhan as Junxin''s favorite man.


    Feng Zhan see she has something to say, also deliberately led to her identity.


    Woman, elegant, is the miss of Qingyun monarch''s family, that is, Jun Jiu''s little aunt.


    Later something happened. Although the woman was dodging, Feng Zhan would have detected other people''s thoughts. In this way, he naturally got a general idea of the connection.


    Back in the house, he saw Jun Xin, thought of the woman''s words, once again signaled her not to go in.


    But Junxin didn''t agree. At this time, she still thought that Yuanxin would not hurt her.


    Feng Zhan also want to, maybe Yuanxin know Jun Xin''s true identity, so all the time, will be as good to her.


    It might have been my own villain before.


    So after thinking about it, I didn''t stop it.


    But now it seems that Yuan Xin does not know.


    Otherwise, he would not have killed Junxin himself, a daughter who regarded him as a father.

 Chapter 430

    "You said so much, still want to go out from the gate of my yuan family?"


    Yuan Xin appeared.


    At this time his face is iron blue, obviously want to Phoenix Zhan detain down.


    Feng Zhan patted the little thing in the heaven and earth bag and said, "little thing, although you hurt me, now your master has given you to me, you have to listen to me, you know?"


    The bag of heaven and earth moved.


    The next second, the dragon and the butterfly rise.


    Feng Zhan turned over on his back.


    "Want to go?"


    "If I want to go, you can''t stop me."


    "That''s a big story."


    Feng Zhan smiles.


    He leaned over the dragon and said, "let''s go home, Qingyun country, your hometown."


    The green leaf butterfly of Tenglong leaps.


    Yuan Xin hastened to sacrifice his spiritual power.


    "To die."


    Lingli hits Fengzhan on the back, but just a foot away from Fengzhan''s back, a huge red lotus emerges behind Fengzhan. Then, the Lingli is completely absorbed by Honglian.


    When the red lotus falls.


    Feng Zhan''s figure has disappeared.


    On Qingyun peak, Yan Ruyu frowned.


    Feng Zhan with a monster, appeared in the Qingyun cave.


    "No dye."


    Yan Ruyu put down her chess pieces and quickly got up.


    "Brother, why did you use the red lotus?"


    "I almost can''t come back."


    Feng Zhan sat down and drank a cup of tea.


    "What happened?"


    Feng Zhan pointed to the dragon green leaf butterfly and said, "look at the mark on the monster''s back. Are you familiar with it?"


    Yan Ruyu took a glance.


    He said: "this monster should be the monster of Jun Lan ran, the young lady of Qingyun kingdom."


    "This monster became the contract monster of Jun Xin, a disciple of the yuan family. Can it be changed?"


    Yan Ruyu was silent for a while.


    Said: "Jun Lan ran had an accident."


    "Ah?"


    "No wonder she didn''t dare to go back to your house for so many years. Brother, have you ever seen Jun lanran? "


    "I have. What''s the matter?"


    "Now, does she become ordinary, just like ordinary people?"


    Feng Zhan nodded. What''s so strange about that?


    Yan Ruyu said: "Jun lanran was once the most beautiful woman in Qingyun country. Even the leader of the Wei family wanted to marry her. Her spiritual strength can be regarded as one of the top ten in Qingyun country."


    "So strong?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Feng Zhan came to be interested and quickly asked, "what''s the matter now?"


    "If you want to transfer the contract monster, you have to meet three conditions."


    Feng Zhan doubts.


    Yan Ruyu said: "first, the master of the monster has a blood relationship with the next master. So in this way, Junxin should be Junlan Ran''s daughter. "


    Feng Zhan nodded.


    The woman also told him about it.


    "Second, Jun Lan ran needs to spread all his accomplishments in order to eliminate the customized contract."


    Feng Zhan suddenly realized, no wonder, when he saw Jun Lan ran, she and her woman, no different.


    It turns out that she lost all her accomplishments and transferred her monster to Junxin. No wonder Junxin''s mother is so strong, so her talent from small to large is much better than others.


    "The third and most important point. The green leaf butterfly has to admit her new master. "


    In this case, I should admit it.


    Feng Zhan sighed.


    "Xiao Qi is dead."


    "Xiao Qi?"


    "Well."


    "Who is he?"


    Feng Zhan white Yan Ruyu one eye, is also, don''t dye in this plane all day long busy observation astrolabe big array, where have so much time to remember these people.


    "Nothing. I went out this time and came back empty handed. I didn''t find any useful medicine for you to repair your accomplishments."


    "Don''t worry, brother. My accomplishments can''t be repaired by these ordinary miracles."


    Feng Zhan said.


    "You go on."


    "Xiao Qi died, the killer is Jun Xin, I wanted to kill her, but at the last moment, I was stopped by the green leaf butterfly, you know, my ability is not like you, I can''t deal with these strange animals, and then for various reasons, we went to Shengjing, and then Jun Xin died, why Jun Xin died, I don''t know, but it was Yuan Xin who killed her."


    "Yuanxin?"


    Yan Ruyu''s face at this time, a little more surprised.


    Feng Zhan doubts a way.


    "Don''t dye, is this news surprising to you?"Yan Ruyu nodded.


    He asked: "do you know that Jun Lan Ran is from Qingyun country, but why does she want to go to Dongze wasteland?"


    Feng Zhan shook his head.


    Yan Ruyu told him a story.


    It turns out that nineteen years ago, Yuan Xin, a member of the yuan family in Dahuang, Dongze, once visited Qingyun state. Outside the court Hall of Qingyun state, he met Jun lanran, the young lady of Jun''s family.


    Jun Lan ran fell in love with him at first sight. When Yuan Xin was in Qingyun country, Jun Lan ran basically followed him. The two of them got along for a long time.


    Jun lanran came to the door many times and said frankly that he would marry Yuan Xin, but Yuan Xin always said that he had a place in his heart, and never accepted Jun lanran.


    Later, Yuan Xin back to the Dongze wilderness, Jun Lan ran also disappeared.


    After that, she wrote a letter back and insisted on pushing the famous Wei family arranged for her by the jun family.


    The day before the Wei family came to ask for a wedding, Jun Lan ran, who had disappeared for a long time, appeared. As soon as she appeared, she was carrying a big stomach. This news caused a huge sensation in Qingyun country at that time. The Wei family felt humiliated and left, never mentioning the marriage again.


    It is also because of this that the master of Jun''s family was so angry that he was ill in bed. Not long after that, he passed away.


    Jun Lan ran felt that he was ashamed of his family, so he cut off the relationship with your family on the spot in front of your master, and vowed on the spot that he would never return to your family.


    He also said that after his death, his bones did not deserve to enter the Royal Cemetery.


    At that time, Jun xuanmo of Jun''s family was able to undertake the great cause of Jun''s family, and Jun Lan ran left at ease.


    Since that time left, Jun Lan ran never came back.


    Later, no one knew where she had gone.


    The jun family had sent out people to look for her before, but there was no news from her. They couldn''t even feel her pulse.


    Now it seems that Jun lanran should have gone to Dongze.


    Her purpose of going to Dongze Dahuang should be to find Yuanxin.


    As for why to look for Yuanxin.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t break it.


    But Feng Zhan also guessed.


    Because Yuan Xin is the father of Jun Lan Ran''s fetus.


    But later because of what reason did not recognize, Jun Xin and why became Yuan Xin''s adopted daughter, these, Feng Zhan did not know.


    "By the way, brother, in the direction of Cangwu Kingdom, a strange star fell down a few days ago. Do you want to


    "No, I''ll have a good rest this time."


    Yan Ruyu didn''t speak, looking at the dragon green leaf butterfly.


    Jun Lan ran, I hope you do it yourself.


    If such a competitive woman loses her beloved daughter, she doesn''t know how to survive.


    And at this time, Jun Lan ran, is also to find the door of the yuan family.

 Chapter 431

    At the gate of Yuan''s house.


    At this time, there is one more woman.


    The woman was wearing a beige dress today, standing outside the yuan mansion.


    She just stares at the gate of the yuan family.


    Yuan Xin didn''t take it seriously. She thought it was a crazy woman who was dissatisfied with the yuan family, so she came to find fault.


    It''s just someone saying.


    The woman, standing at the door.


    She doesn''t cry, she doesn''t laugh, she doesn''t make noise, she doesn''t talk.


    She''s standing there.


    Looking at the yuan family.


    Yuan Xin didn''t care. She said that if she didn''t disturb yuan''s family, she would just stand there.


    But after a while.


    Yuan Xin''s after death many an anxious voice.


    "Have you found the host?"


    Yuan Xin nodded.


    Think of Jun Xin that wench, in the heart still some uncomfortable.


    "Is it Junxin?"


    Yuan Xin nodded.


    "Why don''t I know, black market landlady, I''m still interested in this?"


    Anxious and swaying, she went to Yuanxin and said, "why is it her? I sent her to your house at the beginning. You said you would raise her well. "


    "Of course, I will take care of her. How can I treat her badly over the years? However, I pay, always have to return, Jun Xin grow so big, also should return me


    "Do you know who she is?"


    "You told me at the beginning that she was an abandoned baby with good talent. She was raised by me and could be a great help to our yuan family. Now, you see, she has become a great help to our yuan family, though in another way."


    The face retreated a few steps.


    Looking at him unbelievably.


    "Yuanxin, Junxin, she called you an adoptive father. How can you do it?"


    "So what? Those who do great things are always informal. What''s more, she''s not my own daughter. I don''t have so many feelings for her. "


    Face shakes her head.


    "You are wrong."


    "I''m right, Madame. You gave me the abandoned baby, which means that from then on, she is my yuan family''s thing, yuan family''s thing. How I want to use it is my freedom."


    "You''ll regret it."


    "Regret? In my mind, there is no regret. "


    Face way: "go to the door to see that woman, see her, you should understand."


    Yuan Xin gets up.


    I want to stop my face and ask.


    But face shook her head and left.


    To the door, the face saw Jun Lan ran.


    Jun Lan Ran has no facial expression.


    "Did you see him?"


    "Well."


    Jun Lan ran said: "he is still so cold-blooded."


    Face: "do you regret it? I regret that I gave you Junxin to me. I regret that I gave you Junxin to him. I regret that I had to hide Junxin''s identity? "


    Do you regret it?


    Of course I regret it!


    No one can understand their own feelings now, Jun Lan ran only feel that even if it is lingchi execution, it is better than now.


    She thought that her heart had already died.


    But she didn''t expect that the dead heart would be stabbed with several knives, and it would hurt.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Jun Lan Ran has no expression.


    "What else can I do? He ruined me and our daughter. I won''t let him live so easily. When I finish these things, I will go down to accompany xiner. I will make amends to her. I''m sorry for her. "


    The face sighed.


    "I shouldn''t have taken over this business."


    Jun Lan ran: "don''t blame you, now all these are my own cause, now I have tasted the evil result."


    "I''m sorry."


    "You go, thank you."


    The face is gone.


    Not long after she left, Yuanxin came out.


    After he came out, he asked the servant, who said that the crazy woman was standing under the locust tree and staring at the yuan family.


    Yuan Xin looks around.


    Finally saw Jun Lan ran.


    She dressed in beige dress, quietly standing under the locust tree, looking at him.


    Many years no see, but Yuan Xin, still can recognize this woman at a glance.


    He walked up to her.


    See Yuan Xin come to her, Jun Lan ran smile.


    It''s like going back to nineteen years ago, Yuanxin came to her in the same way and asked her, does the girl know where the post station is? I seem to be lost.


    Yuanxin is here.


    "You, why are you here? How could it be like this? "


    Jun Lan ran looks at Yuan Xin.Yuan Xin''s behind, also follows yuan family''s servant.


    She walked to Yuan Xin''s body with a smile, then raised Yuan Xin''s hand, caressed her head and gently rubbed it.


    Then, she tried to bite Yuan Xin''s hand.


    "Crazy woman, let go of our master!"


    "Lord


    But Yuan Xin is stretched out another hand, block back those servants.


    "You step back."


    The servant had to step back.


    The woman bit tired, just let go of the mouth, Yuan Xin''s arm, at this time, there are two rows of teeth, teeth around, has begun to have congestion.


    "I''m sorry."


    Why did this crazy woman bite the Lord and the Lord apologize to this crazy woman?


    Who is this crazy woman?


    "Lan ran, I''m sorry. I''m sorry for what happened in those years. That night, I didn''t know what to do. That''s why I did such a stupid thing."


    "Sorry, LAN ran."


    Jun Lan then retreated a few steps.


    In her eyes, there was no aura of that year.


    Now what she could see from her eyes was dead.


    "Lan ran, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Brother yuan, may I come into yuan''s house to have a look?"


    She wanted to see where her daughter had lived.


    "Of course."


    Yuan Xin quickly get out of the way, Jun Lan Ran is the proud daughter of Jun''s family, when in Qingyun country, he is not without feelings for her, also have a heart.


    However, in the end, he didn''t persuade himself, because in his heart, what he thought was plain.


    He drank a lot that night.


    Drunk in Jun Lan Ran''s yard.


    When he wakes up the next day, Jun Lan ran and he are both naked on the bed.


    Looking at the scarlet on the bed.


    Yuan Xin naturally understood what happened last night.


    But he is too flustered, so in Jun Lan ran wake up, just called him a yuan big brother, he did not care to respond, hurriedly put on clothes, left the scene.


    Then something happened.


    He doesn''t know.


    It''s time to meet again.


    Jun Lan ran into the yuan house, she repeatedly touched those stones, pillars, rockery.


    "Lan ran, when did you come here? They didn''t tell me


    Jun Lan ran did not say ha.


    She went straight ahead.


    The people of the yuan family, seeing that the woman was the owner behind them, did not dare to speak and gave way to the woman one after another.


    Jun Lan ran went to a wing room and stopped.


    She knew before that this room was where Junxin lived when she was a child. At that time, she could hear Junxin''s laughter across the courtyard.


    "Lan ran."


    "Shh, listen -"


    "listen to what?"


    "Listen, there''s laughter."

 Chapter 432

    Jun Lan ran put his hand on his ear.


    He looked rather paranoid.


    Yuan Xin calmed down and stopped for a while.


    "Lan ran, I didn''t hear anything. Did you hear me wrong?"


    "No, don''t you hear me? Brother yuan, why can''t you hear the children laughing? "


    "Lan ran, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yuan Xin pulled Jun Lan Ran''s body, how did she become so neurotic? Jun Lan ran, that''s Miss Jun''s family. She''s a famous beauty. She''s arrogant and cheerful. How could she be like this now? She can''t talk from the back to the front.


    "Lan ran, you are ill. Shall I find someone to see a doctor for you?"


    Yuan Xin''s hands support Jun Lan ran.


    Jun Lan ran smiles.


    She picked Yuan Xin''s hand down slowly.


    Then she went to the bottom of the tree and sat down against the trunk.


    Yuanxin doesn''t know why she does it, so she can only watch her.


    What on earth has she experienced? How can a woman who used to be so proud become so depressed today.


    Jun Lan ran sat on the ground, raised his head, Yuan Xin stood in the sun.


    So many years, she looks like this, Yuanxin is still in the light, she can''t touch, also can''t have.


    "Brother yuan, when you fell in love with me, what you called was Su Su. An Su Su should be the woman in your heart?"


    Yuan Xin didn''t know how to answer.


    I can only say those three words: "sorry."


    "At that time, I was thinking, why can you do this, thinking of ansusu in your heart, but holding me in your arms, brother yuan, why do you run the next day?"


    "I''m afraid."


    Jun Lan ran smiles.


    "Yes, you''re afraid. Of course you''re afraid. You''re afraid that I''ll depend on you and never let you go again. Then you and an Susu are really impossible. But Yuanxin, you''ve been waiting for her for so many years. If she likes you and has accepted you for a long time, why do you deceive yourself?"


    Yuan Xin has only those three words: "sorry."


    Jun Lan ran shook his head.


    Tears came down.


    "Yuanxin." She didn''t call him brother yuan any more.


    Because elder brother yuan, only 19 years ago, can be called by that elegant young man. Now in front of her, it is no longer her elder brother yuan.


    "Lan ran."


    "Yuanxin, you shouldn''t do this. You shouldn''t insult me like this. The status of your family in Qingyun country is the same as that of your family in Dongze Dahuang. Your family is a big family, and my family is not a common people."


    "Why are you running? When you did something wrong, you can explain it to me clearly. Why didn''t you say it? You make me hope for you, for us, for our future, Yuanxin, why? Why do you do this to me? "


    Yuan Xin lowered her head.


    In his life, there are two people who are most sorry.


    One is the female emperor Ye Ling, who teaches him skills and protects his family.


    Another is Jun lanran in front of him.


    To tell you the truth, when Yuanxin faced Jun lanran, she really moved her heart. At that time, Yuanxin was already the master of the yuan family, and every day was extremely boring. Jun lanran was like a bunch of orchids blooming in the deep valley, appearing in front of Yuanxin.


    She is cheerful and lively. She is quick at work. She is delicate and kind. She has never been on guard against Yuanxin.


    However, she appeared late.


    Before going to Qingyun state and seeing Jun Lan ran, Yuan Xin had an Su Su in her heart. Although an Su Su had never given him a response.


    But he still made a mistake.


    That night, it can be said that he drank too much wine, but his consciousness was not so confused.


    He knew that the person under him was Jun Lan ran, not an Su Su.


    "I''m sorry, LAN ran, because you have an engagement with the Wei family. I''m afraid that what I did will cause a huge riot in Qingyun country. At that time, I can''t stop it, so I''m timid and I run away."


    "That marriage was never of my own free will. I have said to the people of Wei family that you are my favorite. I will not marry to Wei family."


    "I''m sorry."


    "Do you have anything else to say to me besides these three words?"


    Yuan Xin shook his head.


    Jun Lan ran stood up.


    The foot is unsteady, almost falls.


    Yuan Xin quickly holds Jun Lan Ran''s hand, but it''s strange that Jun Lan Ran''s body at this time doesn''t have half of the power fluctuation.


    Even, her body is very weak, showing a state of fatigue.


    Yuan Xin quickly launched Jun Lan Ran''s hand.


    There were many cocoons in the palm of her hand. When she touched the cocoon, she knew that it was not sword cocoon, but old cocoon accumulated by years of washing clothes and doing farm work."What''s the matter? LAN ran, what about your spiritual power? And your hands? Why? Who bullied you? You tell me that I will certainly get you justice. "


    Jun Lan ran broke away from his hand.


    She looked at Yuan Xin straight, see his heart hair hair.


    "What''s the matter with my hand? Don''t you know? Who bullied me? Don''t you know? "


    "Lan ran, I --"


    "you should say I''m sorry, but I''m sorry. You shouldn''t tell me, Yuanxin, you''ve never seen my contract monster. I didn''t tell you that my contract monster is named Tenglong green leaf butterfly."


    Tenglong green leaf butterfly, isn''t that Junxin''s contract monster?


    "Why?"


    "It''s Junxin''s monster, isn''t it?"


    Jun Lan ran smiles.


    Step by step towards Yuanxin.


    Yuan Xin retreated.


    The people of the yuan family, seeing this scene, have doubts in their hearts.


    A woman without spiritual power, why is the Lord so afraid of her?


    "Yuanxin, have you ever thought about why Junxin was born less than a year after you came back?"


    Yuan Xin retreats.


    In his mind, it''s a mess.


    "You, don''t make fun of me, LAN ran. You lied to me, didn''t you?"


    "After you left, I had your child, and I secretly followed you to Dongze Dahuang. I saw you drowning your worries with wine all day long. Then, ah, I went back to your house. I retired and broke off the relationship with your family, so that I could take your child to Dongze Dahuang and go to you. Because my business has been blacked out for you, I can''t stay in your house any more, Otherwise, the people in your family will not be able to look up in the future. "


    Jun Lan Ran''s expression is thought-provoking.


    "I thought, even if you don''t want to see me, you don''t want your own child, do you?"


    Yuan Xin is in a panic. On his forehead, there are already big beads of sweat.


    At this time, his heart, like a thousand years of stone pressure in general, breathless.


    But Jun Lan ran didn''t plan to let him go.


    "Yuanxin, I''m sorry for you, your daughter. She didn''t have the surname yuan, but followed me and took the surname Jun together."

 Chapter 433

    In that moment.


    Yuan Xin felt his head exploded.


    He can no longer restrain his excitement, shaking hands, holding Jun Lan Ran''s arms.


    The look was full of grief.


    "You, you lied to me. You lied to me, didn''t you?"


    Jun Lan ran looks up.


    Her eyes were full of despair.


    "Why should I lie to you? Brother yuan, you know, I love you the most. From the beginning to the end, I didn''t cheat you. "


    "Junxin is the girl of Yunyan League. She is my daughter and your daughter. By the way, she should also be your only daughter."


    "Impossible, impossible."


    "Don''t you see that there is a mark on the back of Tenglong green leaf butterfly, which is the mark of my Qingyun monarch''s family. Brother yuan, how can you not know?"


    "Junxin, she is your own daughter. You see, she has been with you for seventeen years and called your adoptive father for seventeen years. When she was dying, didn''t you hear her call your father?"


    Yuan Xin''s hands, at this time, have been full of tendons.


    He kept shaking his head and retreating.


    Impossible. How can it be?


    Suddenly, Yuan Xin seems to be mad general rushed to Jun Lan ran, hands tightly pinching Jun Lan Ran''s arms.


    "I know, you lied to me? is it? LAN ran, you hate me. You hate that I left without saying goodbye. You hate that I failed you. You hate that I didn''t take responsibility for you. So now, when you heard that I killed my relatives and harmed Jun Xin, you said that on purpose. You want to use it to make me regret, right? "


    "Lan ran, I know you want to get back at me, but can you stop making it up? How can it be? How could Jun Xin be my child? "


    Jun Lan Ran''s face is also full of strange and bloodthirsty smile.


    "Why should I lie to you? Yuanxin, don''t you see that? The pattern on Junxin''s back. "


    "That, that''s qingyunpei?"


    Jun Lan ran nodded.


    "Qingyunpei, that''s my child and yours. When she was born, I printed it on Xin''er''s back. Qingyunpei, that''s the round jade pendant you gave me. You are really forgetful. I don''t remember that."


    Therefore, LAN Ran is really Jun Xin''s biological mother.


    And is he really Junxin''s biological father?


    Yuan Xin''s heart was in a mess at this time.


    He began to breathe sharply, gasp, and then sit down.


    Miaoxi, who got the news, just came here. Seeing this scene, she quickly came forward and helped Yuanxin up.


    "Come on, drag this woman down and beat her to death."


    "Stop it


    "Lord, this woman has done you such harm. How can you return it?"


    Yuanxin pushes away Miaoxi.


    "You step back."


    "But Lord --"


    "go down!"


    Miaoxi''s eyes are red.


    Hate hate of saw Jun Lan ran one eye, retreated.


    Yuan Xin''s eyes were red. His teeth were trembling. He opened his mouth and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    He stretched out his hand and wanted to touch Jun Lan ran.


    Jun Lan ran took him as a plague and stepped back.


    Yuan Xin''s hand, failed.


    "Why?"


    These three words are different from those.


    Jun Lan ran to the Sophora tree, her life, may only be worthy to stay in the shadow of it.


    "Why? Why don''t you tell me? "


    "When you were pregnant, why didn''t you tell me?"


    "She is my daughter, why don''t you tell me?"


    Jun Lan ran lost his mind.


    "I want to tell you, but if I told you I was pregnant, would you stay in Qingyun for me? Even if you are willing to stay in Qingyun for me, will your heart be there? Since your heart is not with me, what''s the use of forcing you to stay? "


    "Besides, when I gave birth to Junxin, I wanted to tell you, but do you know? How can I tell you when I see you standing in the yard and saying those unforgettable love words to ansu? Yuanxin, you tell me, at this time, I come to you with my child in my arms and say that this is your daughter. What will you do? "


    "My daughter is my own decision to be born, I think, you are her father, at that time, I did not know if there was a king''s family as the home, she followed me, I do not know how much to suffer, it is better to pass someone else''s hand, give her to your hand, yuan family great cause, support her, support her, it is not a problem at all."


    "The reason why I don''t tell you is because I''m afraid, I''m afraid that you will interrupt your pursuit of the settler because of the sudden appearance of your daughter. At that time, will you take Xin''er as a burden and vent this dissatisfaction on Xin''er?""Yuanxin, that''s the reason. That''s why I didn''t tell you."


    At this time, Yuan Xin''s heart was like being gnawed by thousands of ants, suffocating.


    This news, more than any other news, embarrasses him and makes him heartbroken.


    "How could I? She''s my daughter. How could I? "


    "Brother yuan, why do you want to kill Xin''er?"


    "Elder brother yuan, she is calling your adoptive father repeatedly?"


    "Yuanxin, she is your own daughter."


    Yuan Xin at this time the whole body has no strength, he sat on the ground, eyes confused looking at all around.


    The picture of yesterday suddenly came to mind.


    At that time, Junxin didn''t even resist. Mingming found something wrong, but he still went into the cage.


    Yuanxin wants to come now.


    He didn''t show mercy for the ten whips yesterday.


    Now, the whip is even more painful than beating itself.


    Yuan Xin felt that he could hardly breathe.


    When Xin''er died, looking into his eyes, there was no resentment. She called her father. She stretched out her hand and hoped to embrace her.


    But he didn''t.


    "Why do I want to tell you this? It''s because you committed all these evil things. Yuanxin, you have changed. You are no longer the righteous and kind-hearted elder brother yuan. How could you do such unscrupulous things for your own interests before?"


    "You personally killed your own daughter, and you forced her to death. I want to tell you that I want you to keep Xin''er in mind all your life."


    Jun Lan ran came to the locust tree.


    In front of the locust tree, there is a sharp trunk.


    Xin''er was naughty and playful when she was a child. She cut it with a dagger.


    "Jun Lan ran, you are cruel!"


    "Am I cruel? Yuan Xin, under the sky, it''s not me who is most cruel, it''s you. "


    Yuan Xin looks at the woman in front of her. Now she is close to the state of madness. Where is the appearance of the lady of the jun family.


    "Yuanxin, I want you to always remember Xin''er, me and the harm you have done to our mother and son."


    Jun Lan ran finish saying, the body rushes toward behind.


    "No!"


    Yuan Xin gets up in a hurry and wants to hold Jun Lan ran.


    Can Jun Lan ran action is very fast, Yuan Xin and because of that thunderbolt news scared soft feet.


    Therefore, he can only watch Jun Lan Ran''s body, being penetrated by the top of the locust tree.


    Blood, down the branches, down.


    The woman''s face, with a relieved smile.

 Chapter 434

    All these years.


    There should be an end to what happened in those years.


    Now this ending is not necessarily a good one for Jun Lan ran.


    Alive, she will only be more suffering, day after day thinking of Jun Xin''s death, and the Yuan Xin who can''t ask.


    In her whole life, she betrayed her family, sorry for your family, sorry for her father, she was too willful at the beginning, just for a man, she would rather give up all her glory and belongings, even if the distance between them was thousands of miles, she was willing to cross the mountains and rivers to find him.


    But Jun Lan ran forgot, she forgot to ask each other, is there her in the heart.


    Now these evil results are all planted by ourselves at the beginning.


    She, Jun lanran, is just an ordinary woman now. She is not a miss of jun family in Qingyun country. She is just a simple mother.


    She has no ability, also ruthless heart to personally kill Yuan Xin, revenge for her daughter, but she can do, accompany her daughter to the road of the yellow spring.


    In this way, she should not be so lonely under the nine springs, right?


    Jun Lan Ran''s eyes closed.


    Many servants are behind Yuanxin.


    But no one dared to step forward.


    "Master, shall we take care of her?"


    With a wave of Yuan Xin''s hand, the servant who said this immediately became congested and died suddenly.


    This time, no one dared to speak.


    Yuan Xin stood up.


    Jun Lan Ran is bent on death, he can''t stop, a person, if the heart died, then live, also just a kind of suffering.


    Yuan Xin took Jun Lan ran down from the sharp Branch.


    He uses Lingli to seal Jun Lan Ran''s wound and let her stop bleeding.


    Then, Yuan Xin picked up Jun lanran and went to the backyard. Under the pool in the backyard, there was yuan''s secret room, where the temperature was low and the body was not easy to rot.


    Now, Junxin is also stored below, and is parasitizing the potion, ready to trap the beast tomorrow.


    Yuan Xin holding Jun Lan ran, to the ground.


    Then, put Jun Lan Ran''s corpse on the stone bed beside Jun Xin.


    "You two look alike."


    But I didn''t recognize it.


    "Maybe God, it''s really to punish me, because I''ve done too many evil things, so he gave you to me, and then asked me to send you away in person."


    Yuanxin goes to Junxin.


    His hand, gently stroked Jun Xin''s face.


    "Xin''er, I never know that you are my child, but when I am with you, I always feel very kind. My father is sorry for you."


    Yuan Xin muttered to himself.


    He has done too many wrong things in his life.


    For ansusu''s sake, how many people he has hurt and how many evils he has done, so in the end, the retribution will fall on him one by one.


    It''s wonderful.


    Along with her came the master who settled down.


    An Su Su happens to be working in Shengjing. She wants to have a look at Miaoxi. When she hears about the woman Miaoxi told her, she follows her and comes down to have a look.


    "Lord."


    Yuan Xin carries a body, cold voice way: "what do you come to do?"


    "Here comes my aunt."


    Yuan Xin''s back was stiff. For a long time, he didn''t know how to move.


    Just as Jun lanran said, her appearance outside the court hall was the most amazing existence in that summer. For Yuan Xin, although Na''an Su Su was a startling glance in her life, he could never forget Su Su Su''s smile.


    "Yuanxin, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yuan Xin did not speak.


    In other words, now he doesn''t know how to face the two bodies in front of him. Their death has something to do with him.


    What''s more ridiculous is that I do all this for the woman behind me.


    "Susu, here you are."


    Ansu, move on.


    Yuan Xin even busy way: "you don''t have to come over, just stand there, I am now emotional instability, can''t control myself."


    Yuan Xin still has his back to an Su Su.


    If an Su Su had appeared in the yuan family before, Yuan Xin would have been overjoyed. He had never been so strange as he is today.


    "Yuanxin, what are you doing?"


    "I''m ok, Su Su. You said, will the things we have done one day come back to us?"


    Ansusu turned back.


    Looking at the wonderful Xi around him, he asked, "Lord, have you been stimulated?"


    Miaoxi shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Yesterday, we just found Junxin. When Junxin died yesterday, something was wrong with him. Today, after the woman came, he has been like this all the time."


    "Potion?""Well, aunt, our Lord knows that you like to keep precious beasts in captivity. Some time ago, Yunyan League and Jingyue palace were attacked. The LORD went to the scene and saw it. It was liulihuo."


    "The glass fire of Phoenix?"


    Miaoxi nodded and continued.


    "Because at that time, what Junxin did brought too many adverse effects to the yuan family. The Lord wanted to use Junxin as the host of the potion, and then use the potion to attract the Phoenix."


    Ansu probably knew the cause and effect.


    She looked at the man''s back.


    Over the years, Yuan Xin has done countless things for her.


    "Yuanxin, is it for me again?"


    "No, it''s not for you. It''s my selfishness, Su Su. You don''t have to worry about this. I''ll take the blame for everything."


    "Yuanxin, what''s the matter with you?"


    An Su Su wants to comfort Yuan Xin.


    Yuan Xin suddenly turned his head.


    At this time, his face was full of tears.


    "Yuanxin, you?"


    "Miaoxi, take your aunt out."


    "Yuanxin?"


    "Su Su, you go out. You don''t have to come here. Their mother and daughter don''t want to see you."


    There was a pause in ansu''s heart.


    What does Yuanxin mean by that?


    He always put himself in the highest position. No one can surpass her. But now, how can he say such words?


    "Miaoxi, take your aunt out."


    Wonderful Xi helpless, had to take an Su Su out of the basement.


    The stone gate was closed heavily in front of Yuanxin.


    He really loves ansusu. For her, he can give up his faith and integrity. For her, he is not afraid to become a vicious villain.


    He thought, if there is any retribution, it is all in his own body.


    But, ah, not as one wishes.


    His daughter suffered this crime.


    "Xin''er, your father is here. Don''t be afraid."


    Yuan Xin embraces Jun Xin in her arms. The medicine in her body has penetrated into her whole body at this time. Her body gives off a dark blue light.


    The seven world spirit pharmacist''s body provides the potion. The powerful temptation must attract the unusual beast.


    "If I know that you are my child, I will protect you even if I die."


    "Xiner, I''m sorry for your father."

 Chapter 435

    In Yuan''s back garden.


    Ansusu was puzzled.


    "Wonderful, what''s wrong with your Lord recently?"


    The girl shook her head.


    "Aunt, what should we do now? Will I regret using the witch''s body as the best medicine to stay in the house when I see the situation before the house owner


    Ansu''s expression is meaningful.


    "How can you go back on doing everything?"


    Miaoxi didn''t understand what aunt said.


    Ansusu added: "I''ll go first. You can use the verve incense you gave me before."


    "Good. Aunt, I''ll see you off. "


    Ansusu shook his head and disappeared.


    The sound of Chongming bird cuts through the sky.


    Miaoxi thought about what her aunt said, so she went back and lit the charm. Not long after, dark clouds began to gather over the yuan family.


    It''s getting dark.


    With the sky, there are also some shouzu demons whine.


    Yuanxin in the stone room is trying to take the medicine out of Junxin''s body, but at this time, her body seems to be inspired by some kind of general, floating into the air.


    "How could it be?"


    "No way."


    "It''s not tomorrow, it''s not time."


    Yuan Xin quickly gets up and wants to pull Jun Xin''s body back.


    But her body suddenly disappeared in the stone chamber.


    "No way!"


    Yuan Xin figure meal, immediately appeared in the back garden pool above.


    Junxin''s body, now suspended in the air, is constantly absorbing the spirit between heaven and earth.


    What is it? What prompted this array to start ahead of time?


    Not long after that, some famous families in Shengjing had their own demons, and their demons began to get out of control.


    Want to find the taste, go to the yuan family.


    The corpse of the seven world spirit pharmacist, which is full of potions, must be the target of many monsters fighting for food.


    Yuan Xin jumped into the air.


    Set up a protective cover for Junxin''s body.


    At this time, Shengjing City, those monsters have begun to panic, rampage in the streets.


    Because the breath suddenly disappeared, they fell into the edge of violence.


    Therefore, the pedestrians on the street are naturally attacked by many monsters. Screams, fears and calls for help immediately resound throughout Shengjing.


    The situation of those big families with elixirs is better, and the monsters can''t hurt them.


    So at this time, people are running to the courtyard of those big families.


    Yuan family is no exception.


    Many houses were destroyed by some monsters, and some trees were burned by the fire and fell on the street.


    "Come on


    "Let''s go to Yuan''s house!"


    "The yuan family spirit pharmacist is powerful and guarded by the yuan family leader. Nothing will happen."


    Yuan''s yard, a lot of people poured in.


    But in the back garden, Yuanxin set up a ban. Those people couldn''t break in.


    But the front yard is guarded by Miaoxi and other elixirs. Naturally, those monsters can''t get in.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Who on earth used the art of taboo?"


    "Zhang''s monster used to be the most docile. Today, it has injured four or five pedestrians."


    "Isn''t it? These demons and beasts of the town clan have made a contract. They usually don''t hurt people. This time, I don''t know what happened. They have become so terrible. "


    Yuan Xin in mid air, not easy to Jun Xin''s body steady.


    At this time, the city of Shengjing was already in a state of devastation. Those monsters were rampant and unscrupulous.


    In the streets of Shengjing City, they kept running around.


    Yuan Xin''s sharp eyes suddenly found some ashes on the false stone in the back garden pool. He picked up the ashes and put them on his nose to smell them.


    His eyes suddenly became extremely dangerous.


    It''s verve.


    This kind of fragrance can''t be smelled by human beings, but it can attract demons and beasts. It can also promote the transformation between the medicine and the host body, and make its breath evolve into the medicine fragrance that attracts the divine beast as soon as possible.


    Only Miaoxi and he knew about it.


    So, is Miaoxi doing this?


    Yuan Xin in the middle of the sky, looking at Miaoxi in the front yard, noticed Yuanxin''s eyes, Miaoxi guilty, and quickly turned his head.


    At this moment, Yuan Xin can be basically sure that this is what Miaoxi did.


    After knowing that Junxin is his own daughter, how could Yuanxin sacrifice her body? He regretted it. So after Miaoxi and ansusu left, he wanted to separate the medicine from Junxin''s body.However, as soon as he started, something happened.


    Shengjing is a prosperous city, but at this moment, it becomes the world of monsters.


    Those monsters, they have no rules, they collide at random.


    "Master yuan, you are the master of Shengjing. You have to find a way to live for the people of Shengjing."


    "We all don''t know what to do with the visions coming from heaven?"


    "Master of the yuan family, we Xiao family, usually worship your yuan family. Now our house has been destroyed, I hope you will make the decision for us."


    Yuan Xin is distracted.


    The shield that protects Junxin''s body is a little unstable.


    A breath, quietly leaked.


    Smell the special smell of the monsters, coincidentally stopped, and then toward the direction of the yuan family, the impact.


    Yuan Xin is also soon aware of this bad.


    He quickly picked up the spirit power of his whole body to defend against the coming monsters.


    If those monsters come in groups, the people will never have a chance to survive where they pass.


    At this time, a Fengming.


    It resounds all over the world.


    Those running monsters, all stopped.


    After that, they did not dare to move forward.


    "The sound of Fengming? Phoenix, the king of birds? How is that possible? "


    After the sound of Fengming appeared, those monsters were afraid in their eyes. Immediately, they began to retreat, and then ran back towards the direction behind them.


    After all the monsters disappeared in Shengjing City, a big fire red bird soared above Shengjing city. The huge flame rose up and the loud sound of Fengming burst out.


    The dazzling red tail feathers are long and drawn to the ground, and the almost perfect posture shows the majesty of the king of birds.


    Phoenix! It''s really Phoenix!


    This kind of beast, which is rare in a hundred years, even appeared at the scene.


    According to legend, Phoenix is the contract beast of Yeling, the female emperor of the former dynasty.


    Now it''s back. Is it for revenge or for something else.


    Yuan Xin eyes at this time, but also all the Phoenix Fire Red dazzling figure.


    Its wings can cover the sky, the sun and the wind.


    The divine beast can change the size and shape of its body according to its own will and the will of its master.


    Now, the Phoenix body is huge, basically covering half of the sky of Shengjing city.


    "Yuanxin, we meet again -"


    a low voice came from the air. In that voice, there was no hatred for the yuan family.

 Chapter 436

    The wings of the Phoenix are beating gently.


    Every time I beat, there was a gust of wind.


    Yuan Xin is in the air.


    Seeing this beast, he seems to have gone back more than 20 years.


    "Phoenix, here you are."


    "You seem to know that I will come?"


    "Phoenix, how can we say that we are old friends? Of course, I know how deep your loyalty to Ye Ling is. At that time, our four families killed the female devil head together. You broke away from Fayin at the last moment and escaped from Shengtian. Even if we arrived at that time, you will surely come back one day."


    The voice of the Phoenix cut through the sky.


    Here''s a look.


    They covered their ears directly.


    Some of the elixirs had lower cultivation, and their brains were congested, and they lay on the ground with weak limbs.


    A shrill voice passed.


    Phoenix''s eyes become sharper.


    "You ungrateful powerful people are not worthy to mention your master''s name."


    "Phoenix, I will be honest with you, today you come to Shengjing City, in fact, it is not an accident, you should come, then you can''t go."


    Phoenix looked at Yuan Xin scornfully.


    "Why? With the potion behind you? This Phoenix has a history of thousands of years. It''s just like this. I don''t care about this Phoenix. I''m here today to take the head of Yuanxin. "


    Yuanxin looks at Junxin''s body.


    In his eyes, he couldn''t bear it either.


    However, it has come to this point. If we give up at this time, all our previous efforts will fall short.


    "Phoenix, when you followed Ye Ling majestic, at that time, you two work together, we naturally can''t shake you, but now, lost Ye Ling you, really think, we are not your opponent?"


    The Phoenix''s eyes closed slightly.


    Something''s wrong.


    But at this time, the leaders of several major families in Shengjing city all sacrificed their spiritual power, forming a powerful encirclement under the four directions. It is basically impossible for Phoenix to escape again because of such a net.


    All this was arranged by Yuanxin long ago.


    His purpose is to lure Phoenix into the trap, but unexpectedly, it is one day ahead of schedule.


    There are Jun Xin and Jun Lan Ran''s death, bring Yuan Xin''s impact, is also great.


    "You''re still the same villain as before, but do you think you can trap me just by virtue of your cultivation? It''s a dream. "


    The voice of Phoenix falls.


    There were glass fires everywhere.


    Glass fire, the fire is great, once it comes into contact with the house, it will burn the house completely in a short time.


    The yuan family has a great career and many elixirs, so they are not afraid of it.


    But other small families were not so lucky. They quickly called their servants to fight the fire. This distraction and the powerful encirclement naturally made some loopholes.


    Phoenix took the opportunity to spit out countless fireballs.


    The fireball burns the soul.


    For a moment, Shengjing screamed again and again.


    Yuan Xin sees this.


    He quickly made the seal with both hands.


    With the blessing of Dharma seal and mental Dharma, Yuan Xin''s contract monster also appeared at the scene.


    Yuanxin''s monster is the wolf emperor.


    Wolf emperor, in the animal world, has a great reputation.


    Although it is not listed in the scope of the beast, but its ability, far beyond the monster level of those beasts.


    It can be said that in the level of monster, wolf emperor is the most powerful monster among them.


    As soon as the wolf emperor appeared, his body soared very high.


    However, although the wolf emperor is fierce, his arrogance is obviously insufficient in the face of Phoenix, the god beast of the king of birds.


    The wolf king is here.


    The sound of whining appeared in Shengjing.


    The Phoenix looked down on the world and looked at the wolf emperor in front of him with a high attitude.


    "A monster wolf emperor, dare to come in front of me wantonly."


    Low voice, full of disdain.


    The wolf emperor was stimulated and began to rage.


    Toward the Phoenix, biting in the past.


    With the struggle between the Phoenix and the wolf emperor, many talents get a chance to slow down.


    "Master yuan, you wolf king?"


    "The wolf emperor is tough. Over the years, our Lord has been training his physique. There is no rival in the monster."


    That''s right.


    Wolf emperor''s epidemic prevention ability is really very strong.


    His fur is strong. Ordinary attacks can only hurt his fur. Even in the face of some beasts in the divine beast, he can survive a hundred moves without being hurt.


    But these people just lost their voice.In the middle of the sky came the cry of the wolf emperor.


    Then.


    With a bang, the giant wolf emperor fell from the air. His body was penetrated by the Phoenix''s claws. The thick fur and defense mechanism did not protect the wolf emperor.


    The wolf king fell to the ground.


    The chest heaves violently.


    But it has enough time for Yuanxin.


    He quickly read the mental method, in that mental method, the wolf emperor''s body rapidly smaller, back to the side of Yuan Xin.


    After feeding the wolf emperor with a pill of pills, Yuanxin looks at the Phoenix in the air.


    "Phoenix, you can''t escape. At this time, if you give up, I promise you that you will never be hurt. After you are taught to Su Su, she will surely take good care of you and sign a contract with her. It''s your wisest choice now."


    Phoenix sneers.


    Although it is a Phoenix, although no one''s feelings.


    Can it know, also identified, this life only Ye Ling, is its only master.


    "The woman ansusu deserves to be my master, too?"


    Phoenix is a male, so when it talks, its voice is like a man in the human world, with a strong force.


    "Su Su is such an excellent person. It''s a win-win situation for you to become her contract beast."


    "Ben Fenghuang, how can you make a contract with that dirty woman?"


    Phoenix''s eyes are bright.


    It leaned down and didn''t want to talk to Yuanxin anymore.


    Phoenix''s stoop, brings the huge strength, causes the yuan mansion public''s body, all cannot help but retreat to the back.


    "Bang!"


    The Phoenix bumped into a strong shield.


    This is Ye Ling''s move.


    But now, it is used by another person. Although its power is not as powerful as before, it still has a certain constraint on the Phoenix.


    "Yuanxin, how did you defend me with my master''s mental skill? When you use this mental method, won''t your conscience hurt? "


    Yuan Xin''s eyes closed.


    "Phoenix, what happened in those years was that Ye Ling deserved what he had done. We were just acting for heaven. You shouldn''t count all these crimes on us."


    Phoenix laughs.


    "You used to be ungrateful, but now you''re killing your family."


    Phoenix has long been conscious, see Yuanxin carefully protect the body behind that used to sacrifice, it knows, this body, for Yuanxin, the meaning is certainly not general.


    He sniffed and said with satisfaction, "it''s a pity that this girl is a container host."


    "You! You must not touch her


    Phoenix sneers.


    The next moment, Junxin''s body, then in front of Yuanxin''s eyes, broken into thousands of pieces.


    She was originally used for sacrifice, so even through this mental protection, Phoenix could destroy her body and absorb her meat.


    Originally Phoenix disdains to do so, but Yuanxin let the master die so painful, Phoenix naturally will not let Yuanxin pain opportunity.

 Chapter 437

    Previously, because she didn''t know Junxin was her daughter and killed her by mistake, Yuanxin felt very guilty.


    Now, he did not even keep Junxin''s body.


    Watch her body, completely dissipate and between heaven and earth.


    Yuan Xin is angry.


    In his life, the only thing he cared about was two things: an Su Su and Jun Lan ran.


    Now, his daughter died under his hands.


    And ansusu, so far, has not responded more than half to his affection.


    "You dare to hurt my daughter."


    "It''s just a container."


    Yuan Xin''s eyes are scarlet and her face is blue.


    He looked at the wolf emperor who had shrunk around him. In his eyes, there was paranoid madness for the first time. Now Yuanxin''s face was only flustered and bloody.


    The wolf emperor is Yuanxin''s contract monster, and they are interlinked with each other, so it knows what the master really thinks at this time.


    I didn''t hesitate too much.


    Under the sign of Yuan Xin, the wolf emperor changed his body and sacrificed himself to heaven, turning into a sharp sword.


    The scream of the wolf emperor came to an end when his body turned into a sharp sword.


    "Sacrifice their contract monster, also want to get me for the woman ansusu, Yuanxin, you are really cold-blooded, only to ansusu, paid sincerely."


    Yuan Xin''s eyes opened slightly.


    "Phoenix, you destroyed my son''s body. Now, even if I can''t offer you to Su Su, I want you to die under my sword."


    The Phoenix held his breath.


    He is a male. In the early years, because of his gorgeous feathers and beautiful appearance, many male beasts in the animal kingdom showed their love to him.


    But Phoenix is really a male beast.


    Therefore, his skill, combining hardness and softness, is many times better than other beasts.


    The wolf emperor was originally masculine, but now he turned into a sharp sword and sacrificed himself to heaven. The Phoenix didn''t expect such a great sacrifice, but what about it?


    Even if the sword can pierce its body, the yuan family will have to pay for the battle.


    Yuanxin turned over and stepped forward. In an instant, his body had changed a hundred forms. Then, Yuanxin''s body, divided into a hundred, protected the Phoenix. Among the hundred bodies, they were all his entities. Every move had Yuanxin''s own great power.


    "Ignorant child, you really think that the king of birds is the one you tease."


    The Phoenix calls.


    The next moment.


    Its body is divided into hundreds of forms, corresponding to each Yuanxin''s body.


    This war, as long as there is no outsider to participate in, then Phoenix has confidence, such a Yuan Xin, even if his monster sacrificed his life, it will not be its opponent.


    So at the beginning of the game, they played together, and it was hard to part.


    But after a hundred moves, Yuan Xin''s strength was exhausted and gradually fell.


    Phoenix sees the opportunity, its claws, again in the same way, want to run through Yuanxin''s body again.


    But in that moment.


    The whole shield started shaking.


    The next moment, Phoenix''s body began to retreat.


    It is not easy to pause steps, just saw that under the aperture, there is a woman.


    That woman must have been Xia Wanling, the master''s favorite disciple.


    Seeing Phoenix, although it was something that Xia Ning expected, she still had some palpitations.


    Phoenix''s ability was obvious to all.


    "Late summer Caragana."


    "Phoenix, you are here to disturb the residents of Dongze wasteland. Have you ever thought that this is against sister Ling''s original intention?"


    "The original intention? Do you want to talk to me? "


    Phoenix cries blood.


    The only people who are not worthy of mentioning the original intention of the master are a few of them.


    "In any case, as a patriarch, I have the obligation to protect the peace of the people."


    The Phoenix laughs, and its voice is rather shrill.


    "Xia Wanling, you are really the righteous master with a clear distinction between public and private. Don''t forget that your life was saved by the master."


    "Sister Ling has done many evils. I naturally remember her kindness to me. However, this does not mean that I will help the tyrant and become her accomplice to the common people."


    Accomplice?


    Phoenix looks at the woman who is awe inspiring in front of her and loses her mind.


    "Xia Wanling, when the master saved you, she didn''t care whether your status was low or not, and didn''t think that saving you would attract the dissatisfaction of your enemies. Xia Wanling, the master''s protector, was reluctant to let others hurt your children, but now, you boast that you are a just man and openly attack the master here."


    "Xia Wanling, elder Xia, you are really affectionate and righteous."In late summer, the eyebrows of Caragana korshinskii are tight and wrinkled.


    Obviously, every word of Phoenix''s words was stuck in her heart.


    "Phoenix, you are a member of the animal world. How can you understand the real feelings in this world? Now, you naturally don''t understand me. The world is far more important than personal feelings."


    "Xia Changlao is powerful!"


    "Support Xia Changlao!"


    The crowd below began to boil.


    Obviously, Xia Wanling''s words really touched the group of people at her feet.


    "In that case, there is nothing to say between you and me."


    Phoenix didn''t give Xia Wanning time to react. After a meal, he came to Xia Wanning.


    "How fast! Why don''t you be my contract beast? "


    At the end of summer, Ning whispered.


    Phoenix is in a violent state.


    "Yuanxin, what are you doing? I''ll hold the beast. You''ll get up and kill it in the battle."


    Yuan Xin was stunned.


    Do not give up a way: "can always want."


    "Does an Jiayuan want this beast? It''s up to you to see if the beast is willing to. Don''t be too gallant. Instead, it will harm your family. "


    Yuan Xin recalled.


    That''s true.


    He immediately stopped, eyes slightly closed, mouth began to keep reading mental method, and the hand of the seal, also keep changing.


    "It''s wonderful. It''s the end of the battle."


    "Yes, master."


    Miaoxi looked into the middle of the door and sat down cross legged. In his hands, he began to change his mind with Yuan Xin''s mouth.


    Fenghuang wants to stop him, but Xia Wanning is too strong. He has consumed too much physical strength to fight with Yuanxin before, so at this time, Xia Wanning can restrain him.


    By the side, tens of thousands of light began to gather slowly.


    They began to flash cold light, as long as the object hit the ten thousand Zhang light cell, within a second, will be reduced to ashes.


    "Bang!"


    Xia Wanling''s shoulder was heavily hit by the Phoenix. She retreated and fell to the ground, making a huge noise.


    "Ah


    The next moment, the shrill cry began to come.


    It''s also the ten thousand Zhang light prison. Eighteen years ago, the master died under their conspiracy. Now, they want to kill Phoenix in the same way.


    "Animal, if you don''t die in this way, your life will be really big."


    In the late summer, the Caragana murmured.


    But not long after she finished whispering, a corner of the light prison was destroyed by some external force.


    Suddenly, a strong white light flashed in front of their eyes, and they quickly covered their eyes.

 Chapter 438

    At the end of summer, she felt uneasy.


    A strong sense of familiarity came.


    The sense of suffocation immediately came from my heart.


    After the white light disappeared, the people looked around, and the figure of the Caragana disappeared.


    When people look out into the distance.


    The white light dissipated.


    Phoenix''s body, reduced to about five meters, at this time, it''s back, also standing a girl.


    The girl''s blue dress fluttered in the wind.


    The long hair has reached the waist.


    So she stood on the Phoenix.


    The dagger in my hand is shining with cold light.


    Incredible, just now of she, unexpectedly is to use that dagger, cut ten thousand Zhang light prison.


    If you are careful, you can also notice that there is a piece of broken jade embedded in the handle of the dagger. The broken jade is the piece of jade flute that Yan Ruyu destroyed in the early years. Later, Zhao shuning snatched it back from Wang Xiling.


    No matter what the master''s things are, the spiritual power is always extremely powerful.


    The girl stood on the Phoenix, she slowly glanced at the body, between the eyes, in addition to the cold, is not attached to the noble.


    It''s Zhao shuning.


    She got a good thing. Now she has just refined it into a pill. The person who asked shuiyunsheng sent it back to Linjiang for Zhao Zheng.


    Later, when I came to Youzhou, I noticed the smell of Phoenix. I traced all the way to Shengjing.


    I didn''t expect to see the Phoenix trapped in the light cell, unable to move.


    as like as two peas before they killed Ye Ling years ago.


    The girl''s appearance is very cold.


    She just stands on the Phoenix''s back and has the momentum to look down on the world.


    "What kind of girl is that?"


    "Phoenix is the king of all birds. It can command all birds in the animal world. Why can such a girl be allowed to stand on it?"


    "This young girl, who is well born and beautiful, is just like the fatal extravagant flower. If you look at it, you can''t help indulging in it."


    "How do I feel, this girl? I seem to have seen her somewhere."


    "How could it be?"


    "At the end of the day, is there such a young elixir?"


    "Or is it? Alchemist


    There are no less than five girls who are so beautiful, so cool, and so warm that they can''t be seen between their eyebrows and eyes.


    In addition, the people in Shengjing really don''t know where this amazing girl comes from.


    Phoenix is hovering on the roof of Shengjing yuan''s house.


    Zhao shuning stands on its back.


    I saw her head down, gently stroking the phoenix feathers.


    Phoenix felt the thick warmth on the body, could not help but stretch out his head, rubbing Zhao shuning''s hand.


    "Phoenix, long time no see. I miss you very much."


    Phoenix trembled all over, carrying Zhao shuning along the Yuan''s courtyard, hovering incessantly, the excitement can be imagined.


    "Thank you so much."


    "Master?"


    "It''s me. I''m back. It''s hard for you."


    After communicating with Phoenix, Zhao shuning opens her eyes and looks at the people at her feet.


    Body slowly down.


    "Phoenix, this kind of thing, fight alone, very easy to suffer losses."


    Zhao shuning fell on the compound.


    Looking around, I can''t help sighing when I see what Shengjing looks like now.


    Shengjing city is in a mess now. Looking at this, it must be Yuanxin who used the forbidden technique, which made the monster rampant out of control and caused the death of innocent people.


    If Zhao shuning''s expectation is not bad, Yuan Xin will definitely be the culprit of this incident, as Phoenix.


    It''s not the first time they''ve done such a thing, and it won''t be the last.


    Yuanxin comes forward to baokundo.


    "I haven''t consulted you yet, miss."


    Zhao shuning did not echo, did not pay attention to Yuan Xin.


    She just looked at everyone present.


    Their faces, at this time also revealed confusion and panic.


    Obviously, they don''t know which side of Zhao shuning is now, so they dare not act rashly.


    "Girl, this animal is really harmful to the world. If you have such strength, you can take Phoenix back to make the capital peaceful."


    Zhao shuning looks at people''s fear.


    There was a flash of pleasure in my heart.


    I don''t know when to start, people for their own interests, began to warm up, even if what they did is wrong, but as long as they have many people, heart together, then, they are the just side.


    "Yuanxin."


    "What can I do for you, girl?"Zhao shuning pointed to Miaoxi behind Yuanxin, and said with a smile, "this little girl is born with a good appearance."


    Miaoxi quickly buried her head. Compared with the girl in front of her, her face was quite different.


    "Thank you for your love."


    People who can control the Phoenix must not be mediocre.


    So Miaoxi is also respectfully following her own attitude and carefully answering.


    "Good looking is good looking. It looks innocent indeed. However, under your innocent face, those thoughts are really disgusting."


    Miaoxi took a step back.


    Zhao shuning laughed.


    "What do you mean, master?"


    "The fragrance in your hand, isn''t it? Are you the one who attracts all the monsters in this city? I said, where can a container body have such great power? It turns out that you can''t help it. "


    People in Shengjing city are looking at Miao Xi.


    Miaoxi is extremely uncomfortable.


    I don''t know if she is guilty. At this time, she unconsciously received her hands behind her.


    "I don''t understand what you said."


    "The fragrance in your hand is verve fragrance, isn''t it? Who gave you this soul fragrance? "


    Miaoxi stepped back.


    "The elder may have misunderstood. Why should I use verve incense? What good is it for me to use this kind of incense? "


    Zhao shuning did not answer.


    She just stares at Miaoxi.


    Will Miaoxi see creepy.


    Zhao shuning turned back, Miaoxi''s body collapsed, she looked up at Yuanxin.


    Yuan Xin''s eyes, at this time to her is disappointed, there are a lot of anger.


    Miaoxi quickly shook her head: "master, master, it''s not like this. You listen to my explanation."


    Yuan Xin pulled out her wonderful hands and put them on the tip of her nose to smell them. As expected, there was a lingering fragrance.


    His pupil suddenly shrank a lot.


    "You let me down."


    Then, Miaoxi''s hand was knocked down by Yuanxin.


    Zhao shuning looks at Yuan Xin''s behavior, and can''t help feeling ironic.


    "Yuanxin, you are not my opponent now. Even if you add all the people in Shengjing, you are not my opponent."


    Yuan Xin looks up.


    Zhao shuning raised his hand.


    The Phoenix then cleverly stands in her side, rubs her hand unceasingly with the head.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Don''t do anything, I''ll give you two choices."


    "What choice?"


    "First, let''s fight again, but the result this time will not be like before. In the end, you will definitely die, but at least you will come to an open and aboveboard end."


    "Second, you destroy your Linggen. I''ll spare you thousands of people''s lives."


    When Zhao shuning said this, his eyes were not clear.


    What is the strength of the girl in front of you?


    No matter they are all people or Yuanxin, they can''t see through.


    So we have to be in awe.

 Chapter 439

    What does Yuanxin want to say.


    But Zhao shuning held out his hand to block it.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll give you a quarter of an hour to discuss and talk to me."


    "The owner of the yuan family is a model of countless people in the great wilderness of Dongze for the sake of the country and the people. As long as you sacrifice one person, you can keep the safety of all the people in Shengjing city. This business is very cost-effective. You don''t have to rush to answer me. I''m not in such a hurry. I can wait."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Smile, filled with contempt.


    Everyone step back.


    Yuan Xin looks at the crowd.


    "Master yuan, you?"


    People are evasive, but from their eyes, Yuan Xin can see that they want him to stand up and block the disaster for them.


    "Where is Xia Changlao?"


    "It''s gone. It disappeared before the girl appeared."


    "Master yuan, we don''t know where the girl is sacred, but she is so aggressive that even Phoenix is willing to listen to her. In our opinion, she is definitely not ordinary."


    "That''s right. If the girl starts a fire, I''m afraid it will be Shengjing City, and the whole city will be destroyed."


    "Will it? Is this girl playing pig and eating tiger


    One of them, carefully said this sentence.


    But he just finished. It attracted a lot of people''s indignation.


    "How can it be? Look at the small dagger in her hand. It''s so easy to cut through the light prison. Is it normal? "


    "That is, the one who can control the Phoenix is either the contractual owner of the Phoenix, or the emperor, or the ancestor of the animal kingdom."


    "Yes, we all know that the master of Phoenix is the female emperor Ye Ling. Ye Ling had already died, which everyone saw with their own eyes, so the first one can be ruled out."


    "Second, it can be ruled out that the emperor is a man. After this, there is only a third possibility left."


    "But, big boss of animal world, can it be a girl?"


    "It''s hard to say that no matter whether she is the supreme in the animal world or not, at least one thing we dare to be sure is that all the people in Shengjing can''t be her opponents. Her skill is quick and her identity must be extremely mysterious."


    If you are just an ordinary girl, how can you control Phoenix, the king of birds?


    If it''s just an ordinary girl, how dare you say that?


    If it''s just an ordinary girl, how can she have such an aura?


    All kinds of signs show that the girl in front of her is absolutely not ordinary.


    Yuan Xin''s face became more and more livid.


    It was the first time that he was forced to go to the top by others. Even his beloved disciple Miao Xi looked pitifully at him at this time.


    "Master, my aunt has only one niece like me. You know, she loves me the most. If something happens to me, I''m afraid she won''t forgive you for the rest of her life."


    Su Su?


    Yuan Xin is a little softhearted.


    It''s because of Su Su that Yuan Xin endures again and again. After learning that Miaoxi has used verve fragrance, she doesn''t kill her immediately.


    "Master, if you protect me, my aunt will thank you. You just have no spiritual root and lost spiritual power, but you are still alive. My aunt will arrange the rest of your life very well."


    "Master yuan, you are the biggest family in Shengjing city. The people in Shengjing City worship you every year. At this critical moment, you should try your best to protect the people in Shengjing city. If Shengjing city can escape this catastrophe, we will remember your name for generations to come."


    Yuan Xin was silent.


    In his heart, he also had some calculations.


    If he comes hard, he will not be able to deal with the Phoenix alone, let alone add a mysterious girl.


    If he would rather die than surrender, it would not do any good to the yuan family. Maybe the whole yuan family would be destroyed, and he would be imprisoned.


    But if he destroys the spirit root, he will lose his spirit power. What will he use to command the yuan family?


    If it wasn''t for Miaoxi''s words, Yuanxin might not have wavered.


    Su Su.


    Yes, Su Su.


    How sad a beautiful woman like that would be if Miaoxi died.


    "How''s it going? Think about it. It''s time. "


    The woman sat on the ground, combing the Phoenix''s hair carelessly, and asked casually.


    As if what she said was just about the weather today.


    Yuan Xin stood up.


    He said: "girl, I have nothing against you. Why don''t you let me go?"


    Zhao shuning snorted coldly.


    I said in my heart, at the beginning, you and I were not only free from injustice and enmity, but also with you. Why didn''t you let me go?Zhao shuning did not answer, Yuan Xin sighed.


    "Girl, even if you want to take my soul root, can you let me know who you are?"


    "You don''t have to know."


    Yuan Xin is absent-minded.


    "Girl, have I ever offended you before my yuan family?"


    "No


    "Why is that girl?"


    "I don''t want to stay in your family since I''m interested. Is that enough?"


    Zhao shuning''s tone was calm, but what he said made people on the spot shudder.


    How many people have been killed in order to say these words calmly?


    He didn''t dare to think about it.


    "Master, are you determined to kill my yuan family?"


    "I gave you a choice."


    "You''ve pushed me to the target."


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning did not deny it.


    She didn''t have a good heart for the yuan family. When she became Zhao shuning, she didn''t believe in the belief of the Virgin mother, that the people of the world should be the first and that compassion should be cherished.


    "Master, can I ask why?"


    "No


    Yuan Xin puts down his sword and looks at the people behind him.


    "Shall I do it, or shall you do it yourself?"


    Yuan Xin said sadly: "I do it myself."


    He filled his hands with spiritual power, set his own acupoints, his expression, began to become intolerant, it is not difficult to see that he is destroying the spirit root.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Yuanxin, you are the youngest head of the four families, but your fox heart is no less than others.


    Zhao shuning got close to the Phoenix and said in a low voice: "the sound of the Phoenix disturbs its mind. I''ll go in and have a look myself."


    The sound of the Phoenix sounds.


    Yuan Xin''s body was shocked.


    Then his eyes suddenly opened, reflecting in the pupil is Zhao shuning''s strange smile.


    Is it difficult for her to find what she has done?


    the next moment, Yuanxin''s eyes are blank, her pupils are fixed, and there is no focal length. A figure appears in her mind.


    This figure, but not previously outside, a plain green girl.


    But ye Ling, the empress in red, with fierce eyes, is proud of the world.

 Chapter 440

    When ye Ling appears in Yuan Xin''s mind.


    Yuan Xin felt that all her consciousness had become extremely vague.


    He just looked at Ye Ling.


    It seems that I forgot to breathe.


    The image of the person in front of us is so specific.


    This is the first time that Yuanxin has seen Ye Ling in 18 years. He is not sure whether this is his own illusion.


    After all, Ye Ling was hanged by them. When she died, everyone witnessed it.


    Ye Ling can''t live again.


    "Yuanxin, do you remember me?"


    Knowing that the woman in red began to speak in her mind, Yuan Xin could not help but shudder.


    This voice, this look, this expression.


    She was Ye Ling.


    But ye Ling is dead. Where does this form come from?


    Looking back, Yuan Xin covers his mouth in amazement.


    "The girl outside?"


    "It''s me."


    Yuan Xin steps back. Now he just knows that he has been cheated.


    This is not the supreme beast at all. She is the master of the Phoenix, so the Phoenix will listen to her.


    Yuan Xin''s steps move left and right, but at this time, his mind is closed and controlled by the extremely macro powerful mental force, he can''t find the exit, so in reality, his body is just standing in the same place.


    Yuan Xin patted the space of consciousness near him, and couldn''t find the exit at all.


    Ye Ling simply sat down, watching him look around, panic like performance.


    She didn''t look at Yuanxin until she was about to run out of energy.


    "Ye Ling, why haven''t you died yet?"


    "You villains are not dead, why should I die?"


    Yuan Xin sat on the ground.


    "Back then."


    "I know, you don''t have to explain. I''ve figured out your mind now."


    "Ye Ling, how can you become so vicious now? The people outside Shengjing used to be your people. How can you let them be trampled by the Phoenix?"


    "Now, are you interrogating me?"


    "Ye Ling, if you still have a little conscience, you will let me out. I can promise you that Shengjing city will be your strongest backing in the future. You are a kind empress and should not be so bloody and cruel."


    Zhao shuning took out his ear.


    She didn''t make all this.


    Why are they throwing the pot again?


    "Ye Ling, I know you''re very capable. At the beginning, we were forced to comply with the people''s will. We didn''t really want to kill you. You see, you''re not dead now. Let''s take it as if it didn''t happen. It''s all over, OK?"


    "When I go out, I won''t tell you who you really are. What do you think?"


    Zhao shuning looks thoughtful.


    Yuan Xin saw that his words had an effect, and quickly said: "you know, I helped you to accomplish a lot of great things at the beginning. You can also see my loyalty to you. We were forced to have no way by the people of Dongze wasteland. When we surrounded and killed you, we couldn''t bear it at the bottom of our hearts."


    "Ye Ling, I know that you are not a bad person, and you can''t do those cruel and cold-blooded things. Let''s step back, OK?"


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "Do you agree?"


    Zhao shuning hands in mid air, can''t help clapping for Yuan Xin.


    "It''s wonderful!"


    "Ye Ling, you?"


    "What do you think? I''m still the Ye Ling who let you cheat at the beginning? You don''t care how I survived, I just remember how I died under your hands. "


    "Yuanxin, are you too whimsical? Do you think that I don''t think about anything now, but I just know that I''ll go all out for the common people, and I don''t care if I die?"


    Yuan Xin''s eyes are wide open.


    "What do you mean


    "It doesn''t mean much, Yuanxin. My name is Zhao shuning. Zhao shuning, the second miss of the Zhao family, you have to remember that I''m not Ye Ling, or Ye Ling who you played with in the palm of your hand."


    Yuan Xin took a step back.


    "Ye Ling, you are not the one who will bully the weak. I am weaker than you. If you are upright, you should have a proper competition with me."


    Zhao shuning shook his head with a smile.


    The dagger was hovering in her hand.


    "no, I''m not a gentleman, not to mention a good man. I''m a villain, villain. Do you understand Yuanxin?"


    In front of the woman, although is born and Ye Ling general appearance, but temperament, but just like two people.


    Ye Ling is kind-hearted and upright, so he is easy to be used.And in front of this woman, compared with any person Yuan Xin had ever seen, she was more cunning.


    "Ye Ling, you have changed."


    "I told you, I''m not Ye Ling."


    Zhao shuning drew a circle carelessly with a dagger, and then said softly, "go!"


    That circle, then toward Yuan Xin quickly hit, and then, he set in the center of the circle, unable to move.


    "Are you a alchemist?"


    "Do you know now?"


    "And your spiritual power?"


    "Golden realm, Seven Realms spirit pharmacist."


    "Seven Realms?"


    Yuan Xin was shocked. For a moment, his eyes were full of reluctance.


    A seven realms spirit pharmacist, unexpectedly can subdue him to such a degree, he doesn''t accept. But now, in the consciousness of his mind, even if he didn''t agree, there was no way to fight him with the spirit power. In addition, the voice of Fengming that he heard earlier, the spirit power that he finally gathered, was scattered by the sharp voice.


    "Look at your eyes? Yes? I lied to you. You don''t agree with me. "


    "Tut tut --"


    Zhao shuning was thrilled with a smile.


    "Yuanxin, you''ve been talking for a long time. Why don''t you see anything for a long time? Before, did you want to use a cover up to escape the punishment of destroying Linggen? "


    Zhao shuning goes to Yuan Xin and raises Yuan Xin''s chin with a dagger, forcing him to face himself.


    "Don''t forget who gave you your spiritual power. As long as you use your hands and feet, I will know what kind of heart you are going to have next."


    Yuanxin wants to move, but he can''t.


    If there is a wolf emperor, he can still fight a war.


    But now the wolf emperor sacrifices himself to heaven, his consciousness is trapped in chaos, and Zhao shuning''s spiritual power is absolute to him.


    Yuan Xin didn''t expect that Ye Ling, the empress who was superior and invincible at the beginning, would even use her heart to make use of the weakness of human nature and hold a heart of awe towards the unknown, so she ate everyone''s reaction to death.


    Soldiers out of danger move, this time, Yuan Xin is thoroughly planted.


    "You see, what''s this?"


    It is a lush growth of Lingli herbs, its light, has been close to the purple.


    Zhao shuning held out his hand, but he didn''t touch it.


    Yuan Xin cried out.


    "No!"


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    Yuan Xin hands were tied, but all of a sudden knelt down.


    "I beg you, no, Ye Ling, I beg you."


    Yuan Xin kept kowtowing until blood oozed from his forehead. He didn''t stop.

 Chapter 441

    Under Zhao shuning''s hands, the shining one is Yuan Xin''s spiritual root.


    Linggen, for the elixir, is the lifeblood. Without it, Lingli will be useless.


    "Sire, I beg you, I beg you, as long as you don''t touch my spiritual root, I can do anything for you."


    Zhao shuning rolled up his right sleeve and said gently, "is that right?"


    Yuan Xin''s expression changed at this time.


    He looked at Zhao shuning''s right hand in horror, surprised, stunned, all in his face.


    Yuan Xin suddenly showed this expression, Zhao shuning is naturally confused.


    "Yuanxin, what do you want to do?"


    At this time, Yuan Xin looked at the Ning Po bead and said intermittently: "turn soul - turn soul bead chain, you, you --"


    Zhao shuning looked at the four beads on his hand. These were the Ning Po beads that Zhao Huai gave her at the beginning. Later, Zhao Huai had an accident, and the beads fell to the ground with cracks on the surface. Therefore, compared with the previous Ning Po beads, they are really different.


    But even if this Ning soul bead is rare, Yuan Xin is also a person who has seen the world. How can he show this expression?


    Zhao shuning couldn''t figure it out.


    "You, you still pretend, you are not Ye Ling, you are her, you are still pretending."


    Yuan Xin suddenly like crazy, said this sentence.


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "You, at the beginning, you told us how to deploy and how to harm the empress Ye Ling. Now, you are transformed into Ye Ling, and you want to kill Yuanxin? How can I forget that you can change into the appearance of millions of people? Naturally, now you can change into the appearance of Ye Ling to confuse me. Your acting skills are very good, but you are still exposed. "


    Zhao shuning is at a loss.


    She took a step forward.


    Yuan Xin stepped back five or six steps.


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean? "


    Yuan Xin suddenly began to laugh, and then his tears, along with the laughter, flowed down his face.


    He began to talk to himself.


    "I know that no one can escape the prey you value."


    "Master, you are already supreme in Dongze Dahuang and Kyushu mainland, only inferior to the existence of emperor Zun. Why are you? Why play these games with us? "


    Zhao shuning still doesn''t understand.


    The more Yuan Xin said, the more confused she was.


    And according to her understanding of Yuanxin, he didn''t seem to be lying.


    Obviously, Yuan Xin''s mind has reached the verge of collapse.


    "Yuanxin, you are out of your mind. Even me, you can admit your mistake."


    Yuanxin roars.


    I look scared.


    "You, don''t come here. Yes, you are very similar to Ye Ling. It''s just like the one printed in the same mold. But, master, your soul turning pearl chain is so precious to you that no one dares to touch it. I don''t know why you have to spend so much effort to tease me today, but I already know it''s you. No one but you Dare to wear this soul turning pearl chain. "


    Zhao shuning reaches for his hand.


    But Yuan Xin stood up in horror and ran away in a hurry.


    Then, he looked at Zhao shuning, showing a desperate expression.


    "I won''t be reduced to a plaything in your hands. Don''t you just want to see me suffer? Impossible, I will never give my life to you forever. "


    After Yuan Xin said this, he even launched the spirit power automatically, fighting for the ability to destroy the spirit root, breaking the circle of spirit power on him.


    At the same time, by the erosion of spiritual power, Yuan Xin''s spiritual root, also soared for several feet at this moment, and then exploded in situ.


    Yuan Xin''s spirit root is destroyed.


    It''s not Zhao shuning.


    But yuan Xinming knows that breaking free from the shackles of mental power may lead to damage to his spiritual roots, but he still does.


    Sure enough, his spiritual roots were completely destroyed.


    Zhao shuning''s spiritual power suddenly returned to the noumenon.


    She quickly looked across, Yuan Xin''s pupil moved.


    Then his thoughts began to spread, and his spiritual power had completely faded.


    Who is the man Yuanxin just said?


    Why is he so afraid of that man?


    Because that person, unexpectedly attracted him to destroy the spirit root?


    What kind of existence is Yuan Xin afraid of?


    At this time, Zhao shuning, her brain out of countless question marks, she wants to come forward, want to find Yuanxin ask clear, but Yuanxin suddenly stood up.


    Zhao shuning was startled.


    Miaoxi comes forward and puts her hand on Yuanxin''s hand pulse. She has no spiritual power at all. The master really destroys her spiritual root.


    "How?"


    Miaoxi looks at Zhao shuning.Then she turned back and said, "master, how do you feel now?"


    Yuan Xin looks back at Miao Xi and suddenly laughs.


    That appearance, don''t seem to be to pretend, wonderful Xi haven''t reaction come over, Yuan Xin began to stretch out both hands, hugged wonderful Xi, mouth murmur: "daughter, father see you."


    "Ha ha, Xin''er, my father will take you to see something interesting and eat something delicious, OK?"


    Yuan Xin looks at Miao Xi. His eyes were full of father''s love for his daughter.


    Zhao shuning called.


    "Master yuan?"


    Yuan Xin looks back at Zhao shuning, squats down and covers his head with clothes.


    Then panic way: "Lan ran, LAN ran you don''t come to me, I''m wrong, I''m really wrong."


    Zhao shuning wanted to say something else. She looked at the Phoenix, and the Phoenix shook her head. Then she knew that it was useless to say anything else at this time.


    Yuan Xin is crazy.


    Really crazy.


    People present smelled a whiff of urine.


    They cover their noses and look for the source of the taste.


    Finally, I found that the man who peed his pants in public was Yuan Xin, who was holding his head and squatting on the ground begging for mercy.


    The head of the Tangtang yuan family did not expect that he would end up like this one day.


    Miaoxi retreated a lot because of the taste.


    Yuan Xin is crazy. I''m afraid his heart is under a lot of pressure recently.


    The Xin''er in his mouth, LAN ran, is probably the most important person in his heart, but before, he has not found it.


    "Xiner, xiner, where are you going?"


    Yuanxin sees Miaoxi going, so she pours at Miaoxi.


    It''s wonderful. I''m ready to run.


    Yuanxin chases Miaoxi and runs farther and farther.


    Zhao shuning sighed, turned over to Phoenix''s back, looked at the people in Shengjing City, and said: "I said, it will be done naturally. There are many loyal people under the yuan family, but Yuanxin''s bad deeds are not just what you see. From today on, Daliang''s Xuanfu department will take over here, and they will obey the law. If you have something to do, they will obey the law If you don''t agree, or if you feel wronged, you can send a written petition directly to the Zhao family in Linjiang. They will do justice for you. "


    Zhao shuning patted Phoenix on the back.


    The Phoenix turns around, jumps up and soars in the sky. In a flash, it disappears into the public''s field of vision.


    Zhao shuning has said for a long time that good and evil will be rewarded. When you do evil, you should think about what kind of consequences you will experience in the future.

 Chapter 442

    In the cave.


    Still as bright as ever.


    Because in the middle of the cave, put a big night pearl.


    After so many years, Phoenix''s preference has not changed.


    "Master."


    "How have you been, little Phoenix?"


    Phoenix uneasily turned around and said frankly: "master, it''s good to see you."


    Zhao shuning touched Phoenix''s head.


    "In fact, I have been looking for you for a long time," he said


    Every time, as long as there is news of the Phoenix, even if it is just a feather left behind, Zhao shuning will run to that place and look for it carefully.


    Whenever she passes by a village and sees a big night pearl, no matter how hard she tries, she will replace it, because she knows that Phoenix likes it.


    Phoenix tears eyes.


    "I thought you were gone."


    "Who said I''m gone, my little Phoenix is still waiting for me, and our contract hasn''t been terminated. How can I have the heart to abandon you, right?"


    Phoenix obediently rubbed Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning also said: "after so long, little Phoenix, your ability has really grown a lot. Now you dare to pick the whole yuan family alone. Are you not afraid that he will set fire and burn all your feathers?"


    Phoenix whispered.


    "These bright feathers are not so important."


    "If the master is not with me, the rest of my life will be less important."


    Zhao shuning touched the Phoenix''s hair painfully.


    The contract god beast has more trust in the master than all the people in the world.


    Zhao shuning said: "little Phoenix, I''m not with you these years, have you given birth to one or two beautiful little Phoenix for me?"


    Phoenix Lengshen, and then haughty raised his head, his face is not happy.


    "What? Not happy again? "


    Phoenix said: "master, I am male."


    Zhao shuning just recovered.


    "What? Do you still remember that I couldn''t tell if you were a female or a male, so I gave you to Baize as my daughter-in-law? "


    Phoenix, don''t turn your head.


    It''s a shame of a lifetime.


    At that time, because ye Ling''s ability was not enough, but because of the emperor''s authority, Phoenix became Ye Ling''s contract beast.


    Although the beast has to obey the master''s advice, Phoenix is not an ordinary beast. It has a high spirit, and its pride is not ordinary.


    At that time, he felt that his master was too weak, so he disdained that she often came up to talk to him and didn''t pay any attention to her. Because of this, Ye Ling didn''t know that Phoenix was a male.


    Until one day, she led herself to Qingyun peak in Qingyun country.


    In that cave, there is Baize, the king of beasts.


    Next, an incredible scene happened.


    I saw the little girl in red rubbing against the emperor in green, constantly coquetry.


    I still have words in my mouth.


    "Master, you agree. You see, Fenghuang doesn''t think about food and tea recently. She doesn''t want to talk to me. She is so beautiful. Now she is in her prime of life. She must be looking for a spouse."


    The man in green had a smile on his face and said nothing.


    The little girl in red said, "look at my little Phoenix. She was born beautiful. Her feathers are the most beautiful clothes in the world. Bai Ze is pure white. He is the auspicious beast, the king of all animals, and the king of birds, the little phoenix of my family. He is a natural couple."


    The man in green laughed, and the Phoenix was on the side, so angry that all his feathers stood up.


    Ye Ling looked back at it and became more excited. She pulled the sleeve of the man in green and said, "master, look, I say that little Phoenix likes Xiaobai. You see, I''ve heard that peacock will open the screen when she meets her favorite spouse. Do you see what our little Phoenix looks like now, just like the peacock?"


    She compares herself to the peacock?


    But what makes Phoenix even more angry is that Mingming emperor knows that he is a male, but he looks at himself with a face full of interest, and then nods faintly: "I also think this is very good."


    At that time, the Phoenix roared for the first time.


    From then on, Ye Ling knew that Phoenix was a male animal.


    In a flash, so many years have passed, how many beautiful things have happened to Phoenix and Ye Ling. They share weal and woe together, how many roads they have gone through, and how much sweat they have gone through.


    But that matter, in Phoenix''s heart, has always been the most difficult to say.


    Now, it''s not easy to see the master, but she brings it up again, which inevitably reminds phoenix of the unbearable situation when she saw Baize before.


    It and Baize belong to the level of divine beast. Baize is lazy and doesn''t talk much. It''s not as hot as Phoenix.


    For emperor Zun''s words at that time, Bai Ze didn''t care.


    But the Phoenix is stubborn. Every time he thinks of being treated as a female by the master, he almost makes a promise to someone else. Then he feels that he is not so powerful.Zhao shuning laughed and was very happy.


    The little Phoenix is the little Phoenix. It''s the same temper that it was in those years. It''s still so hot and it''s burning.


    No wonder, otherwise, how dare it go to Yuan''s Youzhou alone and set fire to other people''s Youzhou twelve courtyard.


    "Well, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t have done that, OK? Little Phoenix, I''ve apologized to you many times. You''re still angry with me. "


    "I''m not."


    Zhao shuning sat down cross legged, phoenix also obediently lying on the stone, she leaned on the Phoenix''s body, looking at his hands of condensate soul beads, dignified look.


    "Master, Xia Wanling is not a good man."


    "I see."


    "You know?"


    "I noticed that I couldn''t believe it before, but today, I''m sure that she was fighting you before I came here?"


    Fenghuang let out a sound.


    "But when the master came, she ran away."


    Zhao shuning looks serious.


    Phoenix said: "it seems that she is still afraid of you now."


    But Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "She should have known that I''m Ye Ling''s business, otherwise, with her present ability, she shouldn''t be afraid of me."


    Xia Wanling is an eight grade alchemist. How can she be afraid of Zhao shuning''s seven boundary spirit pharmacist?


    Many reasons why she can run are due to her guilty heart, and the broken jade on her dagger, which is the master''s thing. Xia Wanling probably thinks that the comer also has Yan Ruyu, so she runs away in a hurry.


    "Master, you?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head and threw out those unhappy pictures.


    It''s not easy to get together with little Phoenix. How can she let people like Xia Wanling disturb her interest?


    Zhao shuning waved, Phoenix then stretched out another wing, gently covered Zhao shuning.


    She smiles, in the embrace of the Phoenix, slowly into a dream.


    Maybe it''s not that bad.


    There are many things that I can''t figure out now, but there is no way out. If you have a good sleep, maybe after you wake up, there will be another village.

 Chapter 443

    By the river again.


    At the end of the summer, when she got there, she stopped.


    She leaned her back against the willow and slid down slowly.


    Why run away? She can''t even tell?


    Scared? Or a guilty heart?


    "It''s just Ye Ling''s reincarnation. What''s to be afraid of?"


    At the end of the summer, Ning laughed at herself.


    But at the chest, the beating heart told her that she was really afraid.


    Even if she is not as proud as Ye Ling, Xia Wanning is still afraid of her.


    That''s why she ran away like that.


    "Ye Ling, where are you going to force me?"


    In the late summer, there is a cold voice.


    She was quiet. Then she stood up and began to disperse yuan Shen. She wanted to tell emperor Zun what happened in Shengjing.


    But this time, as before, Emperor Zun didn''t accept her image.


    "How?"


    In the late summer, the Caragana is a little scared.


    I want to try again.


    At this time, a light voice floated over.


    "Still want to try? Xia Changlao, don''t you know Yan Ruyu? If he has something to do, he will at least give you a spell to explain it. Now, he doesn''t even accept your biography. Haven''t you found out what the problem is? "


    At the end of summer, Caragana turns cold.


    She covered her heart and looked at the man in black who was making a sound.


    "You again? Why are you so haunted? "


    The man in black laughed.


    Her voice is male and female, so it''s hard to understand his real gender.


    "What? Now that I''m haunted, Mr. Xia, have you forgotten that you begged me to help you at the beginning? "


    Xia Wanling lowered her head and looked at her feet, which were covered with mud because she was just in a hurry.


    "Your goal has been achieved, and I will help the little Lord in guihun reach a new height as you wish. We are both clear. Why do you follow me all the time?"


    "Xia Changlao, you should know that what you have done will be engraved on you like a brand. After a long time, the wound will scab slowly, but the scar will never disappear. Now, it is impossible for you to get rid of the relationship between us. Yan Ruyu, he has noticed."


    In the late summer, she clenched her fist.


    "It''s all you. You seduced me."


    The man in black laughed more wildly.


    "If you don''t have evil seeds in your heart, how can I tempt you? If you are not jealous of Ye Ling and her taking away what should belong to you, how can you listen to me? Step by step to complete those traps, Xia Changlao, it''s your own evil. Don''t push me. "


    Xia Wanling reaches out her hand and comes to the man in black quickly. Then she takes off the man in black''s robe.


    The face hidden in the black robe is very beautiful.


    She is the most beautiful woman Xia Wanling has ever seen.


    For a moment, Xia was stunned.


    However, the man in black suddenly changed into another image.


    "I don''t know. Xia Changlao can also use it on me."


    Xia Wanling hasn''t come out of the shock just now. How can the man in black transform into such a beautiful face?


    How did she do it? What''s more, is the man in black a man or a woman?


    "Am I beautiful?"


    The man in black turned into what he had been before.


    She touched her face.


    There was no smile on his face.


    At night, Xia Ling didn''t speak. The man in Black said, "this face is very beautiful, but you haven''t seen anyone more beautiful."


    The black robe fell.


    The man in black disappeared.


    At this time, the body of Xia Wanning can only move. Just like that, how amazing it is.


    More beautiful people? In the world, only emperor Zun can surpass it?


    But emperor Zun, he has seen it. Who does that sentence of the man in black mean?


    Xia Wanling is at a loss, but now, she has no time to think about it.


    What she is worried about now is whether emperor Zun already knows about it.


    As a venerable man, he could not interfere in the affairs of Kyushu mainland, so he did not come to question her?


    In the late summer, the Caragana is in a state of confusion. I don''t know what to do.


    If Ji Qing is here, maybe he can share some of these troubles.


    Thinking of Ji Qinglin, the late summer Caragana feels pain. Look at the surrounding environment, body meal, disappeared.


    At this time, Zhao shuning in the cave also slowly woke up.


    She stretched a stretch, looking at the Phoenix, murmured: "little Phoenix, it''s time to wake up."Phoenix did not respond, sleep is sweet, it seems, it has been a long time not so comfortable sleep a good sleep.


    Zhao shuning simply no longer disturb the Phoenix, he went out of the hole alone.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, overlooking the countless hills below.


    She held out her hand to block the glare of the sun.


    Sunlight through the purple bead, because there is a crack, so the sunlight through the bead, it scattered to different places.


    Zhao shuning lost his mind.


    She stroked the beads slowly.


    Yes, she Miss Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai has been with her since she was born.


    When he was a child, Zhao Huai could not cultivate his mental and spiritual power, but he still stubbornly used his weak body to protect his weak self behind him.


    That bit by bit of memory, are installed in the heart of Zhao shuning.


    She never forgot, but she didn''t dare to think of it.


    Zhao shuning took down the purple beads, strung them with ice silk, and then hung them around his neck.


    There is also a warm bronze medal around the neck.


    It was given to her by Mobai.


    Zhao shuning thought about it, took down the bronze medal, tied it with the purple soul coagulating bead, put it on his neck, and put it at the nearest distance to his heart.


    Mo Bai, I haven''t seen him for many years. I don''t know how he is now?


    After the Purple Pearl came into contact with the bronze medal presented by Mo Bai.


    In the cave above Qingyun peak.


    The astrolabe array suddenly vibrated violently.


    Many pieces landed one after another.


    Yan Ruyu quickly gets up and controls the pieces with her spirit power.


    After a moment or so, the pieces recombine and return to the chessboard.


    Bai Ze gets up, Feng Zhan breathes a sigh of relief, looking at the scene in front of him, and sighs: "fortunately, the astrolabe array has been restored to its original shape, otherwise, something big would have happened."


    Yan Ruyu was silent.


    Feng Zhan realized the importance of things, and even said: "don''t dye, what''s the matter?"


    "The astrolabe array is in disorder."


    "No, I think these pieces are on their own tracks. They should not be in disorder."


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    Refers to two of the stars.


    Said: "brother, you see, these two constellations changed position."


    Feng Zhan is stunned, half a day just said: "can you change them back?"


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    "It''s a matter of fate. It can''t be changed. She will go back sooner or later."


    Feng Zhan said: "even you can''t control it?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Feng Zhan said, "is it the same as before?"


    "Well."


    Light voice spread out, but it is full of helplessness.

 Chapter 444

    The bronze medal of GUI Juan was given by Mo Bai.


    Ning Po Zhu was given by Zhao Huai.


    No one knows what kind of strength Zhao Huai has gathered in the Pearl.


    No one knows what mysterious power there is in the simple bronze medal with its name engraved on it.


    When these two things collide, the two forces they contain begin to surge and the undercurrent fluctuates.


    Of course, Zhao shuning didn''t know.


    When she hung the two accessories on the ice silk and put them on, she only felt a warm current through her heart, which was very familiar.


    It''s like these two things belong to her.


    In the scorching sun, Zhao shuning stretched out his hand to block the hot sunlight. At this time, a huge shadow appeared on his head.


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    It''s Phoenix.


    "Little Phoenix, you wake up."


    "Master, where are we going next?"


    "I want to see the master."


    "Master, you?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you and Baize any more. Xiaofenghuang, Xiaobai didn''t care about what happened in those years. You are so worried, aren''t you?"


    Some of the feathers on the Phoenix''s head burst.


    "Master!"


    "Well, well, I know. I''ll just sigh."


    Phoenix seems helpless.


    "Master, Bai Ze is cold and cold. Like emperor Zun, there are few things that can make him care about."


    Zhao shuning nodded and then shook his head.


    "Who said that, master is not cold."


    Phoenix cold hum, that is not, don''t you see hundreds of years ago emperor treat other people''s appearance?


    Apart from a pair of sisters, when did emperor Zun smile at others?


    "Little Phoenix, let''s go."


    Zhao shuning gently patted the Phoenix''s wings, and the Phoenix squatted down. Zhao shuning turned over on the Phoenix''s back and sat down cross legged.


    "Qingyun peak, you have been there."


    "I see."


    The Phoenix leaped up, spread its wings, and the distance between its body and the ground was nearly ten feet high.


    "Master, you go to Qingyun peak, but what''s the matter?"


    "I have to ask the master to verify what Yuan Xin said before he went crazy."


    Another thing is that Zhao shuning misses his master a little. He is in charge of the astrolabe array, so he has no chance to visit her at ordinary times. Because Zhao shuning''s spiritual and spiritual cultivation in this life does not have so much time to spend with him all day, so if they want to meet each other, they can only take the initiative of Zhao shuning.


    The Phoenix flies very smoothly.


    But when passing through a mountain, the Phoenix seems to be absent-minded.


    The bronze medal on Zhao shuning''s chest also became hot.


    She looked down.


    Isn''t this misty mountain? It was here that I met Mo Bai.


    "Little Phoenix, you stop."


    Phoenix stopped, then bent down and took Zhao shuning to the ground. Zhao shuning waved, and Phoenix got into the heaven and earth bag around her waist.


    It''s the same cave.


    The bronze medal responded.


    Zhao shuning thought, is there something else in this cave?


    I''m not waiting for her to respond.


    A strong suction came.


    Even Zhao shuning, who is now a pharmacist of Qi Jie Ling, has lost out.


    She quickly condensed the whip with her mental strength and tightly tied it to the huge tree beside the tree hole, but her body still drifted to the hole involuntarily.


    "What a powerful force."


    The Phoenix in the heaven and earth bag also sensed the strength of this force, but also some familiar, so he struggled to come up with it.


    "Little Phoenix, you stay, don''t come out, I''ll have a look."


    Having said that, Zhao shuning''s body was finally defeated by this powerful force, and rushed to the entrance of the cave.


    Familiar place, or so dark.


    Before Zhao shuning had time to take out the night pearl around his waist, his neck was deeply held, and then a strong sense of suffocation came.


    She doesn''t know who the other party is, but the strength of the other party is really very strong. Compared with Yuan Xin, it''s only strong. Such strength should be comparable to that of jiuchongling pharmacist, right?


    The man didn''t show any respect.


    At the moment when Zhao shuning was about to suffocate, the Pearl on her chest gave off a faint light. The sudden light, though very weak, also made the other party panic for a moment.


    Zhao shuning quickly grasped the gap, put his hands on each other''s wrists, and then turned his body to escape the shackles of the other side.


    A huge night pearl, also at this time, was thrown into the cave by Zhao shuning.The whole cave became bright immediately.


    Zhao shuning can finally see each other clearly.


    It was a man.


    A seat of black clothes, about 1.85 meters tall, the black hair like ink straight hanging in the waist, if not to see his neck above the Adam''s apple, Zhao shuning would think that the other party is a great beauty.


    The man covered his eyes with his hands, and then slowly let go after adapting to the strong light.


    When he let go of his hand, Zhao shuning''s dagger had been inserted into each other''s body.


    Thanks to the man''s quick body, when Zhao shuning stepped forward, he was half crooked and avoided a fatal blow.


    When Zhao shuning saw what the man was like, her dagger had passed through the other side''s shoulder, and the blood had begun to seep out.


    The man also saw the girl.


    But compared with Zhao shuning''s surprise, he just frowned and felt that the woman in front of him had a sense of familiarity.


    He hit back with his backhand. Zhao shuning put his arms in front of him and was beaten back for several meters.


    The man stood up in pain.


    After seeing Zhao shuning, his face became more and more unhappy. He suddenly pulled out the dagger and walked towards Zhao shuning.


    The color of his pupils began to change.


    The man is cold-blooded, furious and merciless.


    Zhao shuning looked at the man in front of him. His face was more delicate and three-dimensional than before, but his expression was quite different from the man he had seen before.


    He is cold-blooded and murderous. Looking at Zhao shuning, he has no other emotion.


    It''s as if he was a tyrannical king, and everything that made him unhappy had to disappear into the world.


    Zhao shuning looked around.


    Didn''t she teach him to walk, talk and act?


    Why?


    Is there so many bones in this cave?


    What on earth did he suffer? It''s like this again?


    If it wasn''t for the great stimulation, how could the teenager who never gave her a hand now look at her with such cold-blooded eyes.


    Is that right.


    He''s not Mo Bai?


    Men step by step forward, Zhao shuning will look at him like that.


    When the man stretched out his hand, began to gather a lot of spiritual power, want to attack again, Zhao shuning quietly called a sentence.


    "Is it Mo Bai?"

 Chapter 445

    These are the four simple words.


    The man in black, opposite, began to slow down.


    His eyes, began to slowly return to normal.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Is it Mo Bai?"


    She asked again.


    Because when they parted, Zhao shuning was only about eight years old. Now it has been so many years, and he looks more and more beautiful. However, the general outline has not changed much.


    Zhao shuning was thin when he was a child, and his skin became swarthy after years of training. When they separated, although Zhao shuning was not ugly, he had nothing to do with beauty.


    Now she''s changed. She''s so beautiful.


    Mo Bai didn''t recognize Zhao shuning all of a sudden, which is understandable.


    The hand of the man in black was put down, and his face began to be cold-blooded, then became confused, and finally became soft.


    Then the man laughed.


    It was this smile that made Zhao shuning sure that the person opposite was Mo Bai.


    "Mobai, it''s really you!"


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    She hurried forward and took the man''s hands.


    The man''s lips trembled.


    After a long time, he could only say two words.


    "Ning Ning -"


    Zhao shuning nodded and said happily, "it''s me, Mo Bai, it''s me."


    I don''t know why, hearing the girl''s voice and seeing the girl''s appearance, Mo Bai was not happy for the first time, but fell two lines of tears.


    In his heart, he was also suffering.


    Zhao shuning does not know anything, so now she can be so happy to recognize him.


    "Ning Ning -"


    Mo Bai extends his arms and hugs Zhao shuning, regardless of the wound on his shoulder.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    It seems.


    No matter how Mo Bai changes, he is still the silly boy he knew at the beginning.


    The man held Zhao shuning, his heart mixed, his hand, more and more tight, until Zhao shuning light pain, he realized what he had done, quickly let go of his hand, check Zhao shuning''s injury.


    "Ning Ning, are you hurt?"


    "Ning Ning, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. I didn''t know it was you."


    "Ning Ning, let me see if I hurt you just now."


    The man was panicked and in a hurry.


    Zhao shuning is a smile.


    The man looked at the girl''s bright smile and lost his mind.


    She laughs. It''s beautiful.


    Why? Didn''t you recognize her? I should have recognized her at a glance.


    Mo Bai''s apology.


    Zhao shuning is from heaven and earth bag slowly took out the liquid medicine to clean the wound, gently to the ink white treatment of the wound.


    "Ning Ning, I''m sorry --"


    now all Mo Bai can say is these three words.


    But Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Jokingly: "I don''t have any wounds, but now I hurt you, don''t hate me."


    Mo Bai heard the speech and shook his head.


    Then seriously looking at Zhao shuning said.


    "I''ll never hate Ning Ning. It''s my fault."


    Mo Bai is excited, the blood of his wound place, then flow of more fierce.


    Zhao shuning said in a hurry: "well, well, I know that Mo Bai treats me well. Just because of this, I like Mo Bai."


    The man was stunned.


    After a while, because of Zhao shuning''s words, he didn''t come back.


    Rather? She likes herself, doesn''t she?


    Thanks to Mo Bai''s quiet, Zhao shuning can normally treat his wound.


    Zhao shuning looks at Mo Bai.


    "Well, you move."


    Mo Bai came back and said, "I''m sorry, Ning Ning. I didn''t know it was you."


    He had said this before. It seems that he really cares about it.


    Zhao shuning is packing his things, and then said: "Mo Bai, how did you become this appearance again, still wearing a black suit, and, you and Qingfeng left? Why are you back here? What''s more, I don''t quite agree with what you said. If it wasn''t me, you could kill innocent people indiscriminately? "


    Zhao shuning asked a lot of questions.


    If you were someone else, I''m afraid Mo Bai would have been unhappy and would have killed nine people.


    He doesn''t like people to be so noisy.


    But because the person who said these words was Ning Ning, she couldn''t get angry. On the contrary, he thought Zhao shuning, who asked these words, was so lovely.


    "After I came back, I didn''t have a place to live, so I came back here temporarily. I''m familiar with it here.""I left with Qingfeng, but later I learned about my self-care ability, so I wanted to go out on my own. It wasn''t long since I came out. I wanted to look for you, but your family said you were not here."


    "If it''s not you, I may not be merciful, because recently, there are some smart elixirs who always want to attack me. If others move me, I will not save their lives."


    Mo Bai spoke very seriously.


    He answered all the questions asked by Zhao shuning.


    Later, he lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, Ning Ning."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "you said I''m sorry before. I forgive you. You don''t know who I am, and I hurt you. We''re even."


    Is it even?


    No.


    I''m sorry. It''s not because of the previous incident.


    "Mobai, let''s go out. Since you''re back, there''s no other place to go, so follow me."


    Mo Bai looked up happily and asked carefully, "is that ok?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Smile like a flower.


    "Of course."


    On Mo Bai''s face, there was a smile.


    "Ning Ning, wait for me."


    Zhao shuning nodded, Mo Bai went to the other side of the cold spring, washed his body again, and then put on the crescent white clothes that had been prepared for a long time.


    Only when he was with Ning Ning would he put on a white dress.


    After half an hour or so, Mo Bai came out from the other side.


    At this time, Zhao shuning had been waiting for him for a long time.


    Seeing him coming out, Zhao shuning took the initiative to walk over, took his hand, and then they flew away from the hole together.


    Outside, the air was fresh and it was already afternoon.


    Ink white palm, began to exude a little sweat.


    Or, in Zhao shuning''s heart, he will always be that little fool. If she treats herself as a man, will she hold her hand.


    Zhao shuning took Mo Bai''s hand and opened his arms.


    Her eyes closed slightly, feeling the breeze on her face, and the comfort through her fingers.


    Sunset, this scene, is so familiar.


    Mo Bai didn''t close his eyes. His eyes always fell on Zhao shuning.


    She is so beautiful, is so pure, if there is her in the place, it is their own heaven.


    If you can have such a beautiful her? How good it should be!


    He Mo Bai, will have Zhao shuning, Kyushu mainland unique Zhao shuning!

 Chapter 446

    If time can stay.


    That would be great.


    Let time stop in this moment, between them, not so much bad things happened, she is still her own Ning Ning, she is her ink white.


    The girl in the sunset.


    She has a flawless face and is so beautiful.


    The breeze is blowing her broken hair, and the smile on her face is more dazzling than the sunshine.


    After growing up, Ning Ning is totally different from when he was a child.


    But her character has not changed much.


    Mo Bai has been looking at Zhao shuning like this, and is fascinated.


    Later.


    Until Zhao shuning opened his eyes, he quickly took his eyes back.


    No matter how long, as long as you see Ning Ning, your eyes will always be inseparable from her.


    "Mo Bai, you''d better wear this white dress. I didn''t recognize you when you were in black."


    Mo Bai smiles and doesn''t speak.


    When did you stop wearing crescent white clothes?


    Perhaps it is after returning to the ghost, day after day to kill fierce animals, and fight with them, clothes are always stained with blood, dirty.


    Moreover, every time they are injured, they will always be found by others. Before, there were many people who were dissatisfied with Mobai when they were in Guihu. While they were injured, they set up traps in Guihu''s wasteland. Mobai, who was nearly injured, fell into a disadvantage when dealing with fierce animals.


    It''s also those kinds of reminders all the time.


    In this world, there are very few people who can really be trusted.


    In other words, except Ning Ning, no one really treats him.


    Father is to carry forward Shenzong, so he used a lot of thought to treat his only gifted son. But when he was injured, he didn''t feel sorry for him. Some just blame him for not working hard enough.


    The people in Shenzong, not to mention, are always staring at their position as the ghost God. Before they become the ghost God, they want to die early so that they can go to the top.


    Now, he has excellent ability, and no one is his opponent among the ghosts. When they see him, they are humble and respectful to the bottom of the earth.


    They don''t really respect themselves, they''re just afraid.


    Mo Bai''s ten years in Guihu is the most progressive one, but also the most lonely one.


    If you want to live in the ghost, you must comply with the law of where, become cruel, inhuman.


    Every step is on the sword.


    If there is no human environment, what can be cultivated is not a killing machine?


    But Mo Bai is lucky.


    Because in the past years, he was different from those people in the ghost. He met Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning regards him as a friend and treats him well, not because of his identity, nor because of Mo Bai''s past.


    Therefore, Zhao shuning will become the indelible scarlet stroke in Mo Bai''s life.


    Zhao shuning tilted his head.


    "Mo Bai, why don''t you talk?"


    Mo Bai came back to his senses.


    It''s not the first time she''s lost her mind since she met Ning Ning.


    "Ning Ning, what did you say?"


    "Well, when I didn''t ask."


    Mo Bai apologetic smile, casual, he asked softly: "Ning Ning, I send you things?"


    Zhao shuning took out the bronze medal and said, "do you mean this?"


    "You? Always with you? "


    "Well, Mobai, didn''t you let me wear it all the time?"


    Mo Bai nodded and gently stroked the bronze medal with her body temperature.


    One of his words, Ning Ning will keep it in mind, which for Mo Bai, is a great surprise.


    "When I passed here earlier, the bronze medal had a reaction. Because I had doubts, I came down to check. I didn''t expect to meet you, Mo Bai. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You look better and better."


    Zhao shuning finished, but also deliberately raised his chin with his hand, looking around.


    It''s not bad. Now Mo Bai is a good talent. If he has a chance in the future, he will find a satisfactory marriage for this little fool.


    Suddenly thought of what, Zhao shuning quickly asked.


    "Mo Bai, what''s the matter with your ability?"


    The face before Mo Bai was a little red and dizzy, because Zhao shuning''s words, there was a twinkle in his eyes.


    Then he turned his head and did not look at Zhao shuning.


    Slightly way: "the opportunity is good, got the expert to instruct, but my ability didn''t have much promotion, previously, just by chance."


    Mo Bai doesn''t know how to tell Zhao shuning that it''s because of Zhao Huai''s ability, just because of her brother, that his ability will advance by leaps and bounds.He can''t say it, let alone dare to say it.


    Zhao shuning is the person he cares about most in the world. If she knows this, she may lose her forever.


    It''s because of fear.


    That''s why Mo Bai gives Xia Wanling, who knows the truth, a bone eater. What she''s afraid of is that she divulges the secret and reveals her killing of Zhao Huai.


    If Mo Bai knew that Zhao Huai was Zhao shuning''s brother, he would not have chosen to do that.


    Between everything, as if doomed in general.


    Mo Bai didn''t want to, but he had to.


    Zhao shuning did not respond.


    Mo Bai looked back and saw that Zhao shuning didn''t know when he had already sat down cross legged, clutching his chin and watching the sunset slowly fall.


    She? Don''t you doubt what you say?


    Mo Bai also slowly sat down.


    Zhao shuning''s expression, suddenly a little sad.


    "Ning Ning, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Nothing. I just think the setting sun is beautiful. If he can see it, how nice it would be."


    In the past, when she was at the back of the mountain, Zhao Huai would always hold Zhao shuning high and let her watch the sunset.


    When she went down the mountain, Zhao Huai put her in the basket behind her, and then carried her on her back and went down the mountain wobbly.


    Every time Zhao shuning didn''t get home, he would fall asleep in the basket.


    She will have the greatest sense of security around her brother.


    "Ning Ning, no matter what happens, I will always be by your side."


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    She is not sentimental in the past, but the memory left by her brother is too deep, so every time she sees something related to him, she can''t help thinking of them.


    The gentle man, Zhao Huai, who regards her as the apple of his eye, will never come back.


    "Come on, I''ll take you to my master."


    "Yan Ruyu?"


    "Well."


    Mo Bai retreated.


    "Can I not go?"


    Zhao shuning was stunned: "how about waiting for me here?"


    Think of Ning Ning and Yan Ruyu alone in a room, Mo Bai quickly shook his head.


    "I''ll go."

 Chapter 447

    Along the way, Mo Bai was absent-minded.


    Zhao shuning sees Mo Bai''s worried appearance and doesn''t break it. Over the years, she understands.


    There is a secret in everyone''s heart.


    Just like herself, she didn''t like anyone to ask about Zhao Huai, because when she thought of her lost relatives, her heart was full of pain.


    Another example is Shizun. Although Zhao shuning is very curious about what happened between him and luoqiu, what kind of strange woman can become the indelible white moonlight in Shizun''s heart? What kind of shocking existence should the first female disciple of Shizun be?


    But Yan Ruyu has never talked about luoqiu with Zhao shuning. Zhao shuning also knows that it''s the master''s secret. She shouldn''t ask.


    So now, although Zhao shuning knows that Mo Bai may have something to hide from her, he won''t ask if he doesn''t say it.


    They walked together for a long time.


    At the foot of Qingyun peak, Mo Bai looks up. Qingyun peak stands between the white clouds and looks mysterious.


    Is Ning Ning''s master the emperor''s Yan Ruyu?


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    "Mo Bai, what are you doing? Why don''t you go


    Mo Bai is beating a drum in his heart.


    His feet shuddered when he took a step.


    Zhao shuning looks at him suspiciously.


    Mo Bai lowered his head.


    "Mo Bai, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ning Ning -"


    Mo Bai''s voice is hoarse, which sounds very deep and depressing.


    "Well?"


    Mo Bai raises his head and looks into Zhao shuning''s eyes. Ning Ning''s eyes have nothing but trust and doubt.


    "Mo Bai, what''s the matter?"


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s concerned eyes, Mo Bai said in a low voice: "nothing, I just want to ask you a question."


    "What''s the problem? You said, "it''s not like your character to be so hesitant."


    Mo Bai forced out a smile.


    "Ning Ning, you are my best friend in the world."


    After a pause, Mobai said: "now I say this, you may think I have some affectation, but this is the most real idea in my heart."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Like that.


    I can''t help looking at it.


    "Mo Bai, what are you thinking about?"


    Zhao shuning stretched out his hand and wanted to touch the black white hair as before.


    Mo Bai suddenly catches Zhao shuning''s hand.


    "Ning Ning, you have to remember that I will never do anything sorry for you in my life. If I really do something to hurt you, it''s also in the case that I don''t know. Don''t blame me, OK?"


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    More confused.


    I haven''t seen her for many years. How does she feel that Mo Bai seems to have completely changed a person.


    Is he still the little fool who was pure and kind, ignorant of the world and followed him? Why now his eyes, let Zhao shuning feel some fear.


    Not waiting for Zhao shuning to answer.


    Ink white wrist a tight, his eyes, instantly become some scarlet.


    There was a dangerous smell of bloodthirsty in his eyes.


    "Speak as you speak. What do you do with your hands?"


    The breath of Mo Bai has not been released yet, and has been completely suppressed by the people opposite.


    He looked at Zhao shuning and the man with black hair and blue clothes behind him. He was shocked.


    Mobai knows him.


    A thousand year old master, Yan Ruyu.


    "Master, how did you get down?"


    Yan Ruyu felt a little uncomfortable. He looked at Zhao shuning and said in a soft voice, "if you come here, why do you bring him here?"


    Zhao shuning quickly explained.


    "Master, he''s Mo Bai. You''ve seen him before. Do you remember when he held the competition at Xie''s in Huainan? Mo Bai is a good man. He doesn''t have any other thoughts in his heart. Can you bring him here? "


    Good people?


    Yan Ruyu looks at Mo Bai.


    Mo Bai lowered his head.


    He is not afraid of Yan Ruyu.


    It''s just that he doesn''t want Ning Ning to be hard to do because of his own business.


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes are like trifoliate orange, as if to see through the ink white.


    Mo Bai felt that under the gaze of the man in green, he was almost out of breath. It was the first time that he had such a feeling since his cultivation soared and became a ghost Zun.


    Sure enough, the breath of the Millennium imperial master is very different from that of ordinary people.


    Finally, Yan Ruyu moved her eyes.


    Mobai was relieved.


    Seeing this, Zhao shuning quickly took Yan Ruyu''s arm and said, "master, shall we go up? How about that? "Yan Ruyu didn''t speak and went on.


    After Zhao shuning turns head to let Mo Bai catch up with him, he immediately runs to Yan Ruyu.


    Looking at the front two people talking and laughing back.


    Mo Bai was very unhappy.


    His hands are very tight, and the blue veins on them have a tendency to burst.


    "Mobai, keep up."


    Zhao shuning called from a distance.


    Mo Bai''s fists were released quickly, and he quickly responded, "OK."


    In the cave of Qingyun peak, Mo Bai is arranged by Yan Ruyu to go down the mountain with tingbai Muwan and go to the mountain stream to collect some effective medicine.


    Although is not willing, but rather rather also made a word, Mo Bai had to follow the chattering listen to white behind, together down the mountain.


    In the cave, only Yan Ruyu and Zhao shuning were left.


    No one around.


    Zhao shuning rushed into Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    "Master, are you angry?"


    "Don''t get angry, however, small rather son, you and that Mo white, still keep a distance of good, on his body, have a dangerous breath."


    Zhao shuning nodded and said: "master, are you jealous, so you have prejudice against Mo Bai?"


    Yan Ruyu frowned.


    He doesn''t like Xiao Ning''er to be in line with others.


    Seeing this, Zhao shuning quickly reached out and smoothed Yan Ruyu''s frowning brow, and said in a soft voice, "master, I''m joking. I''ll keep your words in mind completely."


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    "Xiao Ning''er, what''s wrong with your coming back this time?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head, then said: "but, I met a lot of strange things in Youzhou, I can''t figure it out, so I want to discuss with master."


    Yan Ruyu sat down with Zhao shuning.


    Then listen to Zhao shuning say those Youzhou happened.


    So far, she can be basically sure that what happened in that year must have something to do with Xia Wanling.


    It''s just something that makes Zhao shuning doubt. No matter how strong Xia Wanling is, with her own strength, it is absolutely impossible to rise such a storm.


    What''s more, Yuan Xin said before he went crazy.


    Zhao shuning is even more confused.


    Zhao shuning said those words to Yan Ruyu, but she forgot one detail.


    That is Yuan Xin''s special name for the soul turning pearl chain.


    It is precisely because of this detail that Zhao shuning''s fate completely changes with another person.

 Chapter 448

    Yan Ruyu listens to Zhao shuning''s detailed narration of what happened before.


    His brows, too, began to frown gently.


    Somehow, he always felt that it had something to do with him, but at present, he did not find the reason.


    After a lot of business, Zhao shuning was a little tired.


    Yan Ruyu then handed her a teacup and asked her to take a breath.


    It''s really cold on Qingyun peak.


    Yan Ruyu''s hand, the temperature is also very low, even colder than Zhao shuning''s hand.


    So when Yan Ruyu handed the teacup to Zhao shuning, he gently touched Zhao shuning''s rouyi between his fingers, and Zhao shuning immediately put down the teacup.


    "Master, why is your hand so cold?"


    Zhao shuning''s body has a red lotus industry fire, her body, nature is not as vulnerable to cold as Yan Ruyu.


    "My body has always been like this. Xiao Ning''er doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Zhao shuning is shaking his head, quickly pulled Yan Ruyu''s hands, put it in his hands warm.


    The master''s hands are so thin and white that they don''t look like a man''s hands.


    Zhao shuning was very angry.


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes are gentle, quietly watching Zhao shuning''s action.


    It seems that both of them have forgotten what they had to say before.


    Yan Ruyu''s face floated a smile, he stretched out his hand, just ready to sort out the small Ning son forehead of broken hair, outside came a burst of roaring voice.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu look up.


    The man standing at the entrance of the cave was Mobai who went down the mountain with tingbai.


    Looking out, it was already late.


    The two of them have been talking for such a long time.


    Zhao shuning did not respond, but Yan Ruyu''s face was already unhappy.


    Hearing this, Bai and Mu WAN are shocked and quickly pull Mo Bai behind them.


    "Emperor Zun, our feet are a little slow. Let him go to Qingyun peak first. Please forgive me."


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    Listen to white and Mu Wan then immediately knelt down.


    It was Zhao shuning who broke this awkward situation.


    "What are you two doing? Did the master blame you? Didn''t you go down the mountain to look for herbs? I see that the master''s body is really cold. Please prepare a hot bath for him as soon as possible! "


    Zhao shuning said this.


    But see listen to white and Mu Wan have no any reaction, even don''t dare to lift up.


    Zhao shuning quickly pulled Yan Ruyu''s sleeve.


    Yan Ruyu''s face softened a lot.


    "Go ahead."


    "Thank you


    At this point, they just got up in a hurry and went to the other side of the cave.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief. Her hand was still on Yan Ruyu''s sleeve.


    Ink white see, hurriedly forward, angry will Zhao shuning''s hand back.


    "Mo Bai, what are you doing?"


    "Ning Ning, what are you talking about? It''s OK in front of me. I know Ning Ning''s character is just like that. But in other people''s eyes, I''m afraid I''ll misunderstand you two. "


    Zhao shuning looks puzzled.


    I don''t know what happened to Mobai?


    Have you eaten gunpowder?


    His face was angry, as if someone had robbed him of his love.


    "What''s the misunderstanding?"


    Zhao shuning didn''t open his mouth, but Yan Ruyu, who was always cold, vomited out these words lightly.


    Mo Bai doesn''t have good spirit to see Yan Ruyu one eye.


    His heart was full of anger.


    But still carefully put down Zhao shuning''s hand, and then said with Yan Ruyu: "what''s the misunderstanding? Emperor Zun, you are a thousand year old emperor master. You are noble. If I call you master, you will be his master. "


    "Although you are Ning Ning''s master, you should have a reason to teach her a lesson, but you should not forget that Ning Ning is a woman, you are a man, the relationship between the two of you should not be so close, otherwise the world will only think that there is something extraordinary between you two."


    Zhao shuning didn''t know what to say.


    Yan Ruyu faces Mo Bai''s aggressiveness, but she doesn''t say anything.


    On the contrary, he just gave a faint smile.


    It is this smile that makes Mo Bai''s dissatisfaction overflow.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Nothing."


    "Ning Ning, what does he mean?"


    Zhao shuning''s face is a little red. She doesn''t know how to explain her relationship with Mo Bai. After all, this body is only about 18 years old. If she tells Mo Bai that she has loved him for no less than 20 years, Mo Bai won''t believe it, will she?


    "Emperor Zun, you have a high status. You shouldn''t play with Ning Ning''s feelings like this. She''s just a little girl. In some ways, you can''t bully her.""Bullying her?"


    Yan Ruyu looks at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning''s face has begun to get hot.


    She quickly turned her head and said to Mo Bai, "Mo Bai, what are you talking about?"


    "Ning Ning, don''t be afraid. I said that no matter what happens, I will stand on your side. If you come behind me, there are some things you don''t understand. I will teach you slowly in the future."


    Mo Bai didn''t ask for any questions, but pulled Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning''s body is not stable, almost fell to the ground, thanks to Yan Ruyu hand fast, long hand gently picked up her.


    Ning er''s waist is really soft.


    The body of a spiritual power practitioner often suffers from various kinds of tempering, so his body will naturally be a little softer. But Xiao Ning''er''s body is much softer than most people.


    "Ning Ning, are you ok? Sorry, I -- "


    " Mo Bai, what are you going to do? "


    Zhao shuning is a little angry.


    Delicate brow also tightly frowned at this time.


    "I''m not going to do anything. I just don''t want to be bullied."


    "Bullying me? Who can bully me? Mo Bai, you clearly know that he is my master and a very important person to me. Why do you want to be angry with him because of a small matter? "


    Zhao shuning''s words.


    Make Mo Bai be in a daze on the spot.


    There was a big stone pressing on his chest, which made him gasp. He opened his mouth, wanted to speak, wanted to refute, but at this time he found that he was not qualified to practice refutation.


    Ning Ning this is for a Yan Ruyu, and to his temper?


    How can I?


    "Ning Ning -"


    "Mo Bai, don''t make such a fuss, OK?"


    Yan Ruyu dropped her eyes, and there was a smile on the corner of her eyes.


    It seems that he is in a good mood.


    It turns out that sometimes appropriate weakness, hiding behind Ning''er, looking at her appearance for herself, is also a very good feeling.


    "I make trouble out of nothing? Ning Ning, you''ve never been so angry with me before. "


    "You didn''t make such a fuss before as you do now."


    "Ning Ning, he bullied you. Do you know what he wanted to do just now? I can see that his hand is about to touch you. "


    Master''s hand is about to touch himself?


    Mo Bai, why don''t you come later? Maybe I can take advantage of this opportunity, master "sleeping suit".


    Zhao shuning''s expression is too regretful.


    "Bullying? That''s bullying. "


    Yan Ruyu''s hand gently hugged Zhao shuning''s waist.


    Then, his body, also slowly bent down.

 Chapter 449

    Yan Ruyu kisses Zhao shuning''s lips in Mo Bai''s incredible eyes.


    Mo Bai is also in that moment, stupefied.


    The medicine basket he was holding in his other hand also fell to the ground.


    Scattered herbs fell out.


    Zhao shuning was a little confused by Yan Ruyu''s sudden kiss.


    Before there was no one else beside her, she could open up a little. This time, in front of Mo Bai, the master just kissed her.


    How to say, although she was a little happy, but after all, still a little uncomfortable.


    She gently pushed away Yan Ruyu.


    "Shifu --"


    Yan Ruyu said softly.


    But this voice was too gentle, and his voice was really nice. When Zhao shuning heard the master''s soft voice, he couldn''t say what he said.


    Ink white is at this time red eyes.


    He rushed forward suddenly, then grasped the green clothes in front of Yan Ruyu''s body.


    But Yan Ruyu just dodges Mo Bai, so that Mo Bai''s hand just catches up with Yan Ruyu''s body, and passes by Yan Ruyu.


    "Mo Bai, how did you start?"


    Zhao shuning roared.


    But at this time of ink white, but it has been red eyes.


    There was only anger in his eyes.


    His line of sight, straight looking at Zhao shuning next to Yan Ruyu.


    The man was dressed in green and had no expression on his face, but his hand was on Zhao shuning''s waist.


    What makes Mo Bai more angry is that Zhao shuning doesn''t refuse Yan Ruyu''s actions.


    "I''ll kill you."


    Mo Bai roared and rushed up again.


    Zhao shuning is obviously angry at this time. Mo Bai doesn''t care. No matter what she says, Mo Bai doesn''t answer her.


    Zhao shuning suddenly stood in front of Yan Ruyu.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu''s face, is finally a little more nervous.


    Mo Bai clenches his fists tightly at this time. Seeing that Ning''er is unprepared, if this fist hits Ning''er, the wound will be no small.


    Yan Ruyu quickly reaches out her hand and plans to pull Zhao shuning aside.


    But at this time, Mo Bai is the result of fighting to be swallowed by his own power, and suddenly stops.


    The next moment, due to the impact of his own power, Mo Bai''s body flew out heavily.


    Zhao shuning took a breath of air conditioning.


    Hurriedly forward, when Mo Bai''s body fell to the ground, he grabbed his hand and pulled him back.


    They landed at the same time.


    Mo Bai''s eyes are still full of grief.


    A light cough came from behind.


    Zhao shuning quickly let go of his hand.


    Seeing Ning Ning''s attitude towards himself, Mo Bai''s heart doesn''t taste good.


    He had to stare at Zhao shuning''s retracted hands, and his heart was filled with a burst of acid.


    Why?


    Why can Yan Ruyu get such kind treatment from Ning Ning?


    Why can''t you even touch Ning Ning''s hand?


    In the past, Ning Ning was not like this.


    Mo Bai stabilized his body.


    "Why?"


    He opened his mouth.


    Look at Zhao shuning.


    Yan Ruyu came forward and said, "Mo Bai, Ning''er and I are not just masters and apprentices."


    Mo Bai doesn''t seem to hear Yan Ruyu''s words.


    He just looked at Zhao shuning.


    Again, he asked, "I want to know why? Ning Ning, you tell me


    Zhao shuning took a deep breath.


    Then he said, "Mo Bai, master and I are what you think."


    "But? But you are masters and apprentices


    "It''s a master and apprentice, so what? I didn''t touch Ning''er before she was an adult. "


    Mo Bai''s eyes lack a trace of hatred. Has he never touched Ning Ning? That''s a good thing for me now.


    "Mo Bai, I don''t know why you are so excited. Even if I am with master, what does it have to do with you? As my friend, shouldn''t you be happy for me? "


    Friends?


    Yan Ruyu with a doting smile on her face, he looks at Ning''er.


    This little girl, don''t you know that the man in front of her doesn''t just like her, and this kind of love is also paranoid and terrible?


    "Ning Ning, you know, I don''t just regard you as a friend."


    "But I only regard you as my friend."


    "I don''t want to, Ning Ning, I don''t want to. What''s good about him? What can he give you? He will only abandon you for countless times. Where was he when you were injured? Where was he when you were besieged by four families? He is Yan Ruyu, the master of the Millennium emperor. He is the founder of the world. He is the God of Kyushu. His favorite is his people. He can''t love you as much as I do. He''s all for you. "Zhao shuning frowned.


    Yan Ruyu is also aware of something wrong in Mo Bai Hua.


    "Mobai, you said four families besieged me before? What do you think? "


    After hearing Zhao shuning''s question, Mo Bai came back.


    Just now, what did he say?


    "I mean the Wangs and Lins in the four families. Didn''t you tell me about the fight with them before?"


    Zhao shuning nodded slightly.


    I hope she thinks too much. She thinks that Mo Bai knows that he is Ye Ling.


    "Ning Ning, in a word, you just can''t be with him. I can give you whatever he can give you."


    But Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "Rather?"


    "Mobai, it''s something I''ve ignored. You''re a man, and you''re powerful. You''re not the little fool Mobai who followed me at the beginning. I shouldn''t take you as the original Mobai. Let''s go."


    "Ning Ning, are you driving me away?"


    "It''s not me driving you away, it''s your emotional control. It''s hard for me to keep you by my side. If you don''t make it clear today, maybe we can get along like friends. But today, if you say so, I won''t let you stay, because in my heart, without you, from the beginning to the end, what I like is only my master."


    Mo Bai''s heart clattered, and his feet became empty.


    He almost lost his footing and fell to the ground.


    "Ning Ning, I, I can give you anything. You, don''t treat me like this?"


    Zhao shuning shakes his head again, but it makes Mo Bai''s heart sore.


    "Mo Bai, what you give is not what I want."


    "Is it because of him? Ning Ning, do you know what happened between him and Luo Qiu? He won''t treat you sincerely. He -- "


    " Mo Bai! Have you said enough


    Mo Bai stopped, and there was no hope in his eyes.


    There was a hint of begging in his eyes.


    "Ning Ning, I know I''m wrong. You, don''t drive me away. I came back this time just to find you. As long as you let me follow you, I won''t take the initiative to mention it in the future, OK?"


    "Mo Bai, it''s a good thing for us to leave now. I can''t give you the future. It''s impossible to watch you sink deeper into me."


    Mo Bai''s heart is gloomy. Is it time to get out now?


    But I have been deeply involved.


    "After all, you are just because I am not a thousand year old imperial master. I don''t have his ability. I can''t protect you completely, can I?"

 Chapter 450

    "That''s how you see me?"


    Zhao shuning looked at Mo Bai at this time, and his eyes didn''t dodge.


    "Ning Ning, you come with me, I will make you the happiest woman in the mainland of Kyushu, and I promise you that I will not be entangled with her all my life. In my heart, you are the only one, OK?"


    "Mobai, you know, that''s not what I want to say."


    "Ning Ning, I know, I know that you are angry with me. You are the best woman in the world. Unlike her vain woman, I mean that if you want to be the most noble woman in the world, I can do it for you."


    Mo Bai said some urgent, choked a few mouthfuls of air conditioning, cough some urgent.


    After that, he continued: "Ning Ning, I still have a lot of things you don''t know, I still have a lot to say with you, between us, there are countless possibilities in the future, but it will never be like this now."


    Zhao shuning said: "Mo Bai, don''t you understand? From the beginning to the end, I only like Shifu. Even if you are good to me, even if you stay with me all the time, the person I like will not be you. "


    Yan Ruyu''s clenched hands relaxed slightly.


    In fact, it''s not. When he lost Ye Ling, he thought about it. If something happened to Ning''er in the future, even if he overturned Kyushu, he would protect Ning''er.


    Yan Ruyu is different from others. He is kind to Zhao shuning, but he doesn''t want her to know. Just like before, he felt that he had moved his heart to Ye Ling, so he gave her the jade flute that his mother left him.


    In the back, because he wants to take charge of the destiny of the world, take care of the astrolabe array, and can''t accompany Ning''er all the time, he gives Zhao shuning his own life lotus, Honglian yehuo.


    Without the red lotus industry fire, the cold wind above the Qingyun peak, he would also endure.


    There are a lot of things that he has never said to outsiders, and he will not say to others, but it does not mean that he will not do what others can do.


    Ning''er, he will guard her well.


    So, when Mo Bai questioned herself, Yan Ruyu didn''t want to explain. He wanted to see how Ning''er would answer? What does she think of herself?


    Fortunately, he was very satisfied with the answer.


    A big stone hanging in my heart also fell to the ground.


    Yan Ruyu''s face is a smile, but Mo Bai at this time, the mind has been a little crazy.


    He ignored his father''s obstruction, without authorization out of the ghost, in order to be able to see Zhao shuning as soon as possible.


    Mo Bai once thought that if Zhao shuning didn''t like him, he would stay with her all the time, protect her and coax her. One day, she would see her.


    Until now, he realized that what he had thought before was a joke in Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    "I think that if I try to be strong, I can stand in front of you and protect you behind you."


    "Ink white."


    "I think that as long as I see you, you will miss me as much as I miss you."


    "Don''t say it."


    "It turns out that all this is just what I thought."


    Mo Bai lowered his head and squatted down.


    He held his head.


    Inside those memories of the past, make him miserable, once he, countless times by Zhao shuning together bit by bit of good spent in the ghost of countless nights.


    He thought that if Zhao shuning didn''t want to go to the dark, he would take the initiative to go to the light and embrace her.


    She doesn''t like what she does. She can''t do it herself.


    Even see her, all specially put on a white dress, since stay in Zhao shuning side, Mo Bai full of joy, the idea of killing, did not move again.


    But those, after all, were just what he thought.


    "Mo Bai, what''s the matter with you?"


    The man began to laugh, and the tears ran down his face.


    Tears, the original is salty.


    "Am I not standing high enough?"


    "That''s why you can''t see me?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Three questions in a row, obviously, Mo Bai''s mood at this time has been out of control.


    "Ning''er, danger."


    Yan Ruyu sees Mo Bai''s dangerous eyes and immediately blocks Zhao shuning.


    Mo Bai smiles again.


    "Emperor Zun, do you think I will hurt her? I will kill all the people at the end of the day, but I won''t hurt her. She is like bone and blood to me. "


    Yan Ruyu''s eyebrows frowned lightly.


    Mo Bai''s breath is very dangerous.


    He knew that if he didn''t follow the right path in the future, the mainland of Kyushu would be stirred up by him.


    I don''t know whether Ning''er is lucky or unfortunate to have such a friend.At least, the preference for Ning''er in Mobai''s eyes is bright, which shows that even if something happens in the future, at least Mobai won''t hurt Ning''er.


    Ink white pestle ground slowly stood up.


    "Emperor Zun, one day, I will surpass you and take your place. The only person standing beside her is me."


    Yan Ruyu at this time is also back: "impossible."


    Just three words, but it makes people aware of the dignity that can not be ignored.


    "Is that possible? Now, how do you know what will happen in the future?"


    "Now you go, I don''t think Ning''er will care about you for the sake of being friends with you."


    Mo Bai no longer spoke. He looked at Zhao shuning behind Yan Ruyu and asked in a dumb voice, "do you really want to drive me away?"


    Zhao shuning did not speak.


    But the answer is obvious.


    Mo Bai''s face was pale.


    He laughed a few times at himself.


    Pick up a few lingcao at the entrance of the cave and say: "these are good for your health. If you still have the last bit of trust in me, boil it into a decoction and drink it. Your qi and blood are not smooth. Maybe it''s the bane left when you fight with Yuanxin."


    Zhao shuning was moved.


    But at this time, she can''t be soft hearted.


    She really doesn''t have half the love for Mo Bai. She must cut off the confusion quickly and can''t let Mo Bai continue to sink in.


    "Ning Ning, you are really heartless. You don''t even leave me the last thought. It''s just that I''m passionate. Today, I''m suffering from heartache. I just ask that you don''t try it one by one in the future."


    Mo Bai hobbled and walked slowly forward.


    Perhaps, he is still looking forward to something.


    "Wait a minute."


    Mo Bai stopped and turned back happily.


    "Ning Ning -"


    but Zhao shuning took down the bronze medal on his neck and put it in Mo Bai''s palm.


    "You -"


    "this is yours. I''ll give it back to you. If you are in trouble, you can come to me at any time, but in the future, you don''t want to think about me any more. "


    Mo Bai looked at the bronze medal in his hand.


    Don''t you think about her? Is that possible?

 Chapter 451

    Zhao shuning on the firm eyes.


    Mo Bai knew that she no longer wanted the bronze medal.


    Put things away.


    Mo Bai takes a deep look at Zhao shuning.


    "If you wear this bronze medal, you will be the master of his life. Ning Ning, you will regret it. I''m waiting for you to come to me


    Starting with the bronze medal, it is no longer as gentle as before.


    Sure enough, the power in the bronze medal, invisible, should have entered her body.


    This time, Mo Bai didn''t speak any more, so he went down the mountain alone.


    His back, perhaps in the dark, seems a little lonely.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t bear it, but he had to.


    "Ning er."


    "Master, did I do something wrong?"


    "You''re right, Mo Bai is stubborn in his heart. Many years ago, when you brought him to see me, there was only violent factor in his body. Even if I dealt with him with spiritual power, I still couldn''t hide his nature."


    "Master, Mo Bai is not a bad man. He just has no one to take care of him, so his mind and nature have become a little incomprehensible."


    "Ning''er, what you see is just the surface."


    When Mo Bai treats Ning''er, he is really like a normal person. Ning''er can''t feel it, but Yan Ruyu can easily see it.


    Zhao shuning turned his head, went to the table and sat down.


    Yan Ruyu said something to Zhao shuning.


    Then, Zhao shuning''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Yan Ruyu asked: "Ning''er, what''s the matter with you? Your face -- "


    but before his words were finished, Zhao shuning felt a smell of fishy sweetness in his mouth, and then vomited out a mouthful of blood.


    "Ning er."


    The next moment, Zhao shuning lost consciousness. Before she fainted, she clearly saw the master''s nervous face.


    Master is here. Will you be all right?


    She wanted to open her mouth and tell the master that she was OK.


    But a moment of darkness came, and she was no longer conscious.


    Zhao shuning''s dizziness frightened Yan Ruyu.


    That night, he stayed up all night by Zhao shuning''s side. He didn''t even dare to cook medicine.


    "Emperor Zun, what''s wrong with Miss Zhao?"


    "Evil Qi into the body, listen to white, you first go to the mountain stream to find a few baiding, and then squeeze it into juice, and then sprinkle the juice on the purple elixir. Remember, the purple elixir must be completely immersed in the juice."


    "I understand."


    "Muwan, you will wash the snow lotus in my room, grind it into powder, and use it as an auxiliary medicine for tingbai''s pills."


    "I know."


    Yan Ruyu looked at the steaming medicine can in front of her. The tension in her eyes didn''t disperse half a cent.


    When she put her hand on Zhao shuning''s wrist, her pulse was sometimes swift and sometimes soft.


    He knew that Ning''er practiced both spiritual power and spiritual power at the same time, but what happened to the third force?


    And this power, Yan Ruyu also felt a sense of familiarity.


    At this time, Zhao shuning''s chest, also began to emit a purple light.


    Yan Ruyu stretched out her right hand and took out the things hanging on Zhao shuning''s neck.


    It''s Ning Po Zhu. It''s Zhao Huai''s Ning Po Zhu.


    Zhao Huai''s body is dead. It''s reasonable to say that even if Zhao Huai''s strength is so strong before his death, the Ning Po Zhu he left behind should not have such a shining light at this time?


    What new power has been injected into this pearl?


    The brows of the people on the bed were dripping with sweat.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t have time to think about it, so she covered Zhao shuning''s cup again. Her forehead was very cold, and she was in a cold sweat. The third force in her body must be very strong, so she was in great pain now.


    Before, she was not what she is now?


    Isn''t it?


    Is it the bronze medal that suppressed the third force?


    At this time, Mo Bai should not go far.


    Although I don''t know why the bronze medal has such great power, Yan Ruyu doesn''t have time to think so much at this time.


    With a wave of his hand, he made a protective shield for Zhao shuning, and then he disappeared into the cave.


    But at this time, no one noticed that on the top of Qingyun peak, the woman dressed in black had a gloomy smile on her face.


    "It''s not easy to get what I want."


    After Yan Ruyu''s breath completely disappeared.


    In the middle of the cave, a woman in a black robe appeared.


    She slowly put down her black robe.


    Slowly to the woman on the bed.The woman on the bed is really beautiful, but she doesn''t deserve to wear the soul turning pearl chain. Only her sister can be worthy of this thing.


    The woman''s hands are condensed with spiritual power under her constant impact.


    The shield that Yan Ruyu left behind actually began to have loopholes.


    With a bang, the shield, completely broken.


    Although the black robed woman was also shocked by the spiritual power of the shield, she still quickly stabilized her pace.


    If Zhao shuning is awake at this time, I''m afraid she will shout in secret.


    It turns out that besides the master, there are other people who are also jiuchongling pharmacists!


    "You shouldn''t take what doesn''t belong to you."


    She has been searching for it for so long. Since her sister passed away, the soul turning pearl chain seems to have completely disappeared in the world. After five hundred years, five hundred years, she finally found the Pearl.


    Women are born beautiful.


    On her wrist, there was a scarlet centipede scar, which began to spread from her wrist. The whole arm was covered with this terrible scar.


    This woman is Luo Qiu.


    When she reaches out her hand to take the bead from Zhao shuning''s neck, Zhao shuning''s breath suddenly becomes short, and then her eyes suddenly open.


    Because of this accident, Luo Qiu''s hand, but immediately strangled Zhao shuning''s neck.


    "Luo -- Qiu --"


    Zhao shuning had a splitting headache at this time, but she recognized the woman at a glance, which was the legendary Luo Qiu.


    She didn''t understand. Why did Lothar kill herself?


    Isn''t luoqiu dead?


    If luoqiu is dead, are you dreaming now?


    Zhao shuning''s suffocation feeling is more and more intense, also at this time, her eyebrow, suddenly appeared a red lotus.


    See red lotus, that already crazy Luo Qiu unexpectedly loosened hands.


    Staring at Zhao shuning.


    "What''s the matter with you? Honglian, how can you have Honglian? "


    "No!"


    Red lotus protect body, at this time, Zhao shuning''s body, began to appear the fourth force, that is, at this time, she was full of weak white light.


    The white light dissipated, and all the objects in the cave were destroyed in an instant.


    With this powerful force, Luo Qiu also quickly covered himself with his whole body''s spiritual power.


    But when she put down her robe, the girl on the bed disappeared out of thin air.

 Chapter 452

    Down the mountain.


    Mo Bai has never gone far.


    He was at the foot of the mountain, waiting for Zhao shuning to come down to find him.


    The elder said that there is a great power in the bronze medal. If you meet a master who has a chance, this power will recognize the master and take root in that person''s body.


    And the bronze medal in my hand is the body of suppressing this force.


    Now that Mo Bai takes away the bronze medal, Zhao shuning is bound to fall into a coma. Although this scene is not what Mo Bai wants to see, he can only use this method to let Ning Ning Ning stay.


    No more than five people can understand how to suppress this force.


    But Mo Bai was disappointed after all.


    In the long night.


    On the road, there was a figure, but it was not Zhao shuning, but Yan Ruyu in blue.


    Yan Ruyu''s face is like frost at this time.


    Such a handsome face, unexpectedly again and again, because Zhao shuning appeared with her inconsistent expression.


    "Give it to me."


    Yan Ruyu stretched out her hand and had a cool temperament.


    Mo Bai said in a low voice, "how is she?"


    "Give me the bronze."


    "I want her to come to me in person."


    The magic power of Yan Ruyu''s palm suddenly appears, and Mo Bai is in front of him. This suction is so strong. Mo Bai''s current skill is at least the top in Kyushu, but it can''t resist this huge magic power.


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes, a faint anger.


    "You let me see Ning Ning. I can help her. With this power in her body, she will never leave me again."


    Yan Ruyu''s hand is tight.


    The ink white breathing in the mid air.


    Clearly Yan Ruyu''s hand is a foot away, but Mo Bai is still out of breath.


    Seeing the anxious appearance of the man in green, Mo Bai began to laugh.


    The Grand Master of the Millennium emperor is in a good mood when he plays with him like this.


    There is only one reason why Yan Ruyu didn''t take the bronze medal. The bronze medal has its own master. Now it seems that Ning''er should be the master of this power, but the master of the bronze medal is Mo Bai.


    The bronze medal has a long history. Its surface is dull and lusterless, but its texture is very hard. Even that powerful force can''t break the confinement of the bronze medal.


    If Mo Bai doesn''t want to give the bronze medal to Yan Ruyu, then he will only make the bronze medal disappear.


    "You can''t take it out, Emperor. You are the supreme of heaven and earth. You should know the mystery better than me. If you want to save Ning Ning, you have to let me follow her all the time. I said that she can''t leave me, and she will come to me again."


    Yan Ruyu''s spiritual power was removed.


    Blue eyes, slightly closed.


    "Good."


    At present, it is the most important thing to relieve Ning''er''s pain. For the rest, we will wait until later.


    The smile on Mo Bai''s face widened.


    You see, sometimes, you have to use some despicable means, otherwise, how can you go back to Ning Ning?


    He does not blame Ning Ning, is Yan Ruyu, Yan Ruyu seduced her, otherwise, Ning Ning Ning such temperament, how can for such a man will abandon themselves?


    "Why should emperor Zun be unhappy? I said that I would not hurt Ning Ning. This power will only make her stronger."


    "To make her stronger?"


    Yan Ruyu sneered.


    If it''s just the power of bronze medal, Zhao shuning won''t be so uncomfortable, and he will certainly be able to support himself to find Mo Bai. However, Mo Bai seems to have overlooked an important thing, that is, there is a bead on Zhao shuning''s neck, which is the soul pearl left by Zhao Huai, which contains Zhao Huai''s spiritual power.


    After entering Zhao shuning''s body, a new force formed by the fusion of the two forces is more than ten times of the original bronze strength.


    "I said I would not harm her."


    "That''s what you said. It won''t hurt her? Is that what you mean by really liking her? It''s hard to take your liking. "


    Ink white feet a meal.


    "I didn''t expect that people like emperor Zun would harm others."


    Yan Ruyu didn''t speak.


    If it wasn''t for Mo Bai''s bronze medal, I''m afraid that at this time, Yan Ruyu even had the heart to kill him.


    "Put it down, Ning Ning will be fine."


    Yan Ruyu''s heart clapped.


    There was a slight uneasiness in his mind.


    Also at this time, there was a faint white light at the top of the mountain, and then the white light formed a circle, and the force spread around.


    Yan Ruyu quickly put out the FA seal.


    At this moment, Baise came out and rushed to Qingyun peak.Mo Bai''s look at this time also began to be a little uneasy.


    Yan Ruyu looks at Mo Bai. Mo Bai only feels a flash of white light in front of him. The next moment, he and Yan Ruyu appear in the cave.


    At the moment, where can you see the half figure in the cave?


    It''s a mess here. Above the cave, there are broken walls destroyed by powerful forces.


    The astrolabe array is still in good condition, but most of the cave has been destroyed.


    Mo Bai was in the same place.


    Yan Ruyu can feel that the cave is full of Ning''er''s breath. Apart from this breath, Yan Ruyu is also aware of a familiar force.


    It''s just a pain in his head. He can''t remember it for the time being.


    "Ning er."


    "Ning Ning -"


    Yan Ruyu hurriedly searched for each connected cave, but he only found Mu Wan who fainted, and never found her again.


    "Yan Ruyu, what about Ning Ning? Where did you hide her? "


    Yan Ruyu looked at the star array, her eyes twinkled.


    Then, the anger and surprise in his eyes suddenly appeared.


    Luoqiu! It''s rocho!


    No, Luo Qiuqiu is kind-hearted. How can he do such a terrible thing?


    However, in the mainland of Kyushu, there was no other person in Yan Ruyu''s mind, except Kai luoqiu, who could break his shield.


    At this time, Baize came back from outside the cave.


    Yan Ruyu had a trace of hope in her heart, but when he saw Bai Ze drooping his head, he knew that this time, it was far beyond his control.


    Ning''er has a red lotus on her. He can feel her.


    Yan Ruyu is calm, but in such a big Kyushu, Zhao shuning''s breath of life can no longer be found.


    His breath began to be disordered.


    "How?"


    Mo Bai is no longer calm at this time.


    "Yan Ruyu, what about Ning Ning?"


    Men''s sleeves flick.


    "I can''t see her, and you can''t see her in the future. Mo Bai, are you satisfied with the result?"


    The next moment, Mo Bai''s body disappeared in the cave.


    He returned to the foot of the mountain, but this time, he could never enter the Qingyun peak again.


    How could that be?

 Chapter 453

    Cangwu middle school.


    A woman sat up in shock.


    She has been here for some time.


    The wound on the body has healed.


    Shensi also gradually becomes a lot clearer.


    "Those who should come will come."


    A pretty young man in blue shirt appeared behind the woman.


    "Miss Meng, there''s something wrong with your health."


    Looking back, the woman looks pretty.


    "Thank you for your help. I''m very grateful for that. Now I''m almost recovered. I hope you can do me a favor."


    "Girl, let''s talk about Cangwu country. I can do something for it."


    Nineteen looked up into the distance.


    "I want to go to Qingyun."


    Zhan''er, Xiaotong and undying should be there.


    Unexpectedly, I came to this plane ahead of time and wanted to stop it, but I still couldn''t change God''s will.


    The interlayer of the plane is really too powerful. Only by unloading all the immortal power can we come to the mainland of Kyushu.


    The mainland of Kyushu is essentially different from the four seas and eight wastelands where she lives.


    Nineteen came to this position ahead of time to prevent the next disaster, which would have a great impact on her sister''s three children.


    The light ones are seriously injured, and the heavy ones will never enter reincarnation. They will fall into 18 levels of hell and never surpass life.


    Is it magic?


    Or a saint?


    It''s all in their thoughts.


    "What''s the girl doing in Qingyun?"


    "I want to meet an old friend."


    If zhan''er saw him, would he laugh at his confusion again? He foolishly unloaded all his immortal power, but he couldn''t bear the pressure of the plane. For a moment, he fainted for months.


    Talking with nineteen, a pretty young man.


    But if no one tells you that he is a man and he happens to be wearing a tie collar, you will not know whether he is a man or a woman.


    Because of his appearance, it is too beautiful, abnormal white skin.


    Although a man, but gave birth to a pair of beautiful Danfeng eyes, that pair of willow eyebrows slightly frown up, very like those boudoir in the ladies.


    He is Gu Zhiruo.


    One of the children Ye Ling adopted at the beginning.


    If Xia Wanling is the most favorite of those children, Gu Zhiruo is definitely the second one, because he is weak in appearance and strong in bone, but many people who first meet him will be fascinated by his face.


    This is the best power for Gu Zhiruo.


    Even the name is so delicate.


    "Mr. Gu, as long as I see my old friend, I will give you back the favor I owe here in Cangwu kingdom."


    Gu Zhiruo''s gentle smile.


    "Well, Miss Meng, if you want to go to Qingyun country, I can go with you. Just in time, I haven''t seen Dongfang for a long time. It''s said that he is now the counselor of your family. I can also go with you and have a drink with him."


    Nineteen nods.


    "Thank you, young master."


    "You have some predestination with the lady of the jun family."


    Nineteen doubts a way: "what?"


    "There''s a lady in your family. Her single name is nine characters. She''s called nine girls, but her temperament is quite different from yours."


    Nineteen smiles and doesn''t speak.


    In fact, Gu Zhiruo looked up at nineteen.


    Nineteen''s temperament is not as gentle as those days. She is confused and flustered. She can tell right from wrong in front of big events.


    But she moves like a rabbit.


    If it was not for these days that she was involved in the wound and could only sit in the room to recuperate, her nature would be exposed.


    "Miss Meng is as quiet as a virgin, but she has a gentle temperament."


    Quiet as a virgin?


    Nineteen grinned, just want to laugh, but the wound was pulled to pain, she had to sit upright, smile.


    If Feng Zhan hears someone boasting that her little aunt is as quiet as a virgin, she will scoff.


    Quiet as a virgin? This is the biggest misunderstanding of the 19th century.


    Nineteen''s leg was injured, and now he can''t walk, so he can only ask Gu Zhiruo for help.


    They were talking in the hospital. After a while, the voice of panic came from the outside.


    Gu Zhiruo quickly gets up.


    The generals of the prince''s mansion rushed in.


    "What happened?"


    "Tell the prince that his Royal Highness''s soldiers came to the door and said that the housekeeper in the prince''s house was dishonest and his hands and feet were not clean, which robbed him of his love."


    "I see. Step back."


    "Yes."Gu Zhiruo is sorry to smile at nineteen.


    "I have to get down to business."


    "Well."


    Gu Zhiruo looks back and walks out of the yard.


    At the moment, the lights in the prince''s mansion are bright.


    But that person in the Ying Wang mansion, but without Gu Zhiruo''s consent, intruded into the Prince Mansion without authorization.


    Gu Liang, the king of Ying, has always been so arrogant and domineering that he did not pay attention to the prince who came back half way.


    At that time, Gu Zhiruo was in danger. Fortunately, he met Ye Ling who was passing by and saved him from the soldiers.


    And after that, he wholeheartedly taught Gu Zhiruo to use her spiritual power.


    When he was 13 years old and had the strength to protect himself, he said goodbye to sister Ling and returned to Cangwu.


    There are many things in Cangwu kingdom that belong to him. He has to come back and take back everything that belongs to him.


    Gu Zhiruo in this life, the most regrettable thing has two.


    The first thing is that he didn''t see his mother''s wife for the last time. The second thing is that when sister Ling was in trouble, he was just a prince with no power and fame.


    He can''t protect the most intimate people, can only watch them die again and again.


    Over the years, Gu Zhiruo seems to have nothing to do with the world, but in private, he has been keeping a low profile. Under his command, he has secretly established another army, including dark guards, assassins, and various counselors.


    Gu Liang, the so-called elder brother in his name, persecuted him more than once after he returned to the palace. If he didn''t care about his crown prince''s name, he was afraid that Gu Zhiruo would die on the stone road of Ying palace in the first autumn.


    Those people see Gu Zhiruo present, and not too much respect.


    You know, these people are just a few soldiers in the house of King Ying.


    "See the prince."


    Although they said something, their bodies did not pay homage.


    Gu Zhiruo has a smile on her face.


    Nod to your confidants.


    The guard went to the gate of the prince''s residence, then slammed the door.


    "What does the prince mean? We came at the order of his Royal Highness the king of Ying. "


    Gu Zhiruo is still smiling.


    People are good at being bullied.


    Over the years, he has been so patient that one day he will trample on those who have bullied him.


    "The prince is still a little wise. He obediently handed over the steward of the prince''s house and the precious treasures he had stolen. Otherwise, his highness would not be very happy when he came to the royal highness of the king of Ying."


    There was a smile on the white face, but this time, it was some people.

 Chapter 454

    Mr. blue shirt walked down the steps slowly.


    He looks so weak.


    But if you know him well, you all know that their master is definitely not as simple as it looks outside.


    After so many years of small sheep, his highness must be tired.


    Now that he is planning to go to Qingyun country, the political affairs of Cangwu country, as well as those unnecessary troubles, he will certainly solve them ahead of time.


    "Your Highness, don''t you take King Ying seriously?"


    "It seems that the steps of the prince''s family have been getting higher and higher recently. That''s why the prince''s heart is so arrogant. If the king of Ying knows it, I''m afraid he will let the prince go to that extremely cold place to grind your heart."


    Gu Zhiruo''s bodyguard has put his hand on the scabbard.


    "Prince, you are not always like this. Today you have been dragging on for a long time. You''d better take out what king Ying wants, so that we can go back to work and you can have a good sleep in the future."


    "Bold, you few nobody, dare to talk to the prince like this!"


    "Don''t forget that sooner or later, this world belongs to our prince. By then, all of you will be beheaded."


    Smelling this, those people even laughed.


    It is not unreasonable that they are so rampant.


    As long as the people of Cangwu state know it.


    Gu Zhiruo, the crown prince of Cangwu Kingdom, has a female face. He is cowardly and never dares to conflict with King Ying. If anything happens, he is the only one to look forward to.


    Today, Gu Liang is in charge of real power. Gu Zhiruo is just a prince. Otherwise, how come the man living in the East Palace of Cangwu kingdom is not the prince?


    "I don''t think it''s you who can survive."


    The guard was angry and retorted: "over the years, our master has been trying to make peace and not conflict with the Ying palace, but how did your master do it? Every time, I always come to the prince''s mansion for various reasons to collect good things. How many things can we take now


    "What''s more, the housekeeper of our house is over eighty years old. When we first selected our servants, if it wasn''t for the intervention of King Ying''s house, how could the troops in our house be so weak? Those who know it will say that it''s the prince''s house. Those who don''t know it, seeing the old, weak, sick and disabled in our house, think that we are the shelter, the old man of eighty years old, Without any spiritual and spiritual power, how can he get to your well-equipped yingwangfu and return from your yingwangfu? "


    Several soldiers of Ying Palace said: "you don''t need to tell us these words. Our highness said that your prince''s mansion stole something. That is to say, you prince''s mansion stole something. Whether you recognize it or not, today, we are sure of it."


    Gu Zhiruo slowly stretched out her hand and stopped the guard who wanted to refute it.


    "Prince!"


    "Bodyguard Li, don''t argue with animals. Have you forgotten that?"


    People around you are very happy.


    Looking at his Royal Highness''s appearance, he doesn''t intend to endure any more?


    "Prince, we are king Ying''s people! How can you speak ill of us? "


    Gu Zhiruo gently brushes her sleeve.


    Indifferently beckons, then has the servant to send the chair.


    He sat down and brought up a cup of tea. Drink slowly.


    "You are so bold and fearless because you are not the only ones who come here, brother. Why hide your head and tail?"


    Gu Zhiruo''s words just fell.


    On the high wall of the prince''s mansion, a series of laughter fell.


    "I don''t know. The prince''s ear power is so good."


    "Brother Huang, I''m flattered."


    "Since the prince is so clever, he must know why I am here?"


    Gu Zhiruo took a sip of tea gently.


    Light smile way: "because you are stupid."


    Just four words, but it makes Gu Liang Qi and blood up, almost out of control.


    I saw a yellow robed man with a gloomy face and said, "what do you say?"


    "If you''re not stupid, how can you be so gullible?"


    Be taken in?


    Gu Liang''s hand clenched the sword in his hand, and his uneasiness quietly emerged.


    "You must have listened to the counselor Xu Chang''an. He said that I secretly recruited soldiers and wanted to fight against you. The emperor''s brother has such a disposition. When he heard that, he would surely find someone to explore the truth. So, these soldiers tonight dare to speak so rudely, just to annoy me?"


    Gu Liang said: "I didn''t expect that you could get the news even if you lived in the prince''s mansion for a long time."


    Young master Lan Shan smiles slowly.


    "In fact, there are many things you don''t know, brother."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The counselor, that is, Xu Chang''an, was sent by me. Naturally, what he said to you was inspired by me.""You''re just framing me. Xu Chang''an is famous for Cangwu kingdom. How can you listen to a man without real power?"


    Gu Zhiruo nodded to the people around him, and they took out the door guest contract signed by Xu Chang''an and Gu Zhiruo, with Xu Chang''an''s autograph on it.


    This kind of thing can''t be fake.


    When Gu Liang saw this, he was naturally angry.


    "You unite with Xu Chang''an to deceive me?"


    Gu Zhiruo shook her head again.


    "Brother, you are wrong again. There is not a false word in what Xu Chang''an said. I''m really recruiting troops. I really want to do harm to you."


    Gu Liang stepped back.


    Outside, there are many precise bodyguards in the prince''s residence. As long as he withdraws and gives an order, the prince''s residence will be shot into a sieve immediately.


    "Brother Huang, do you think you can walk away?"


    Gu Zhiruo is as calm as ever, but Gu Liang is also aware of Gu Zhiruo''s terror.


    The more he is like this, the more sure he is.


    "Do you want to trap me just because you are old, weak, sick and disabled? What a joke. "


    "Thank you, brother."


    Gu Zhiruo claps her hands gently. Behind Gu Liang, an old man with white hair appears. This man is the housekeeper of the prince''s mansion.


    But now he, and in the past there are many different, his hunchback disappeared, his face is no longer piled up with that flattering smile.


    Gu Liang looked back, the old man hit out, cut off his back.


    He is not an old man at all!


    "I''d like to introduce him to you. He''s the Seven Realms pharmacist of Changbai Mountain - half moon becomes disabled."


    Changbai Mountain?


    Half a month becomes disabled?


    This level of elixir, Gu Zhiruo such an empty shell prince, how can you please move him?


    "I used to be an old friend with the empress Ye Ling. Gu Zhiruo, the son of the family, was sent to Cangwu by Ye Ling."


    How can Ye Ling not help the child he raised himself?

 Chapter 455

    "Old man, I''m the king of Cangwu kingdom. If you are my disciple and I become the leader of Cangwu kingdom in the future, you can choose the position of prime minister or national teacher."


    When the old man heard the words, he laughed.


    Gu Zhiruo''s face is also hard to hide a smile.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Brother Huang, if you could command him to become disabled in half a month, he would not have chosen to come to our house at the beginning."


    Ling sister''s friends, there is no fear of death.


    Gu Liang turned his head, looked at the old man, and said cautiously: "elder, I have no injustice or hatred with you."


    "There is no injustice or hatred, but this child is entrusted by an old friend, and that friend has kindness with me. This is what she entrusted to me, and I will certainly do it well. Therefore, if there is any loss caused to you, I will say sorry to your royal highness in advance."


    "Gu Zhiruo, the child born to your concubine is not yours at all."


    "Brother Huang, I forget that the last time you offered me the royal mausoleum in the name of the new Lord in order to take care of your so-called righteousness. At that time, you won a lot of fame. I didn''t want to compete with you for the position of the Lord, but if you want to, I won''t let you succeed."


    "You, ha ha ha - do you think you and this old man of Changbai Mountain want to keep me? I''m belittling the enemy. I shouldn''t enter your trap so easily. But Gu Zhiruo, the gap between you and me is predestined from birth. I''m from the right position. You''re just a child of imperial concubine''s position. When your father died, he was not conscious, so he would pass on the throne to you. "


    These words, Gu Zhiruo is not the first time to listen to Gu Liang said.


    When he first returned to Cangwu Kingdom, Gu Liang was just like this. He kept saying that he was a humble person, and that he was born with a charming face. He was a man and a woman. He didn''t know how many dirty things he had done with his body to get to his present position.


    Before Gu Zhiruo, once, twice, ten times, he endured.


    When he said goodbye to Ling''s sister, he said that if he had no choice, he would never use his spiritual power to do things that would make life miserable.


    Gu Liang didn''t regard him as his younger brother. Instead, he pressed him step by step to assassinate him many times. If it wasn''t for Gu Zhiruo''s own ability, how could he stand here and talk to the people.


    "I know that the emperor brother is very conceited, and he is also the seven world spirit pharmacist."


    "I also know that the outside of my prince''s residence has been surrounded by the elite bodyguards of your prince''s residence."


    "I also know that even if I give up the steward of my palace as they wish tonight, I will die and catch fire? Shoot? Or drowning? In a word, as long as there is news, brother, you will not let me live, will you


    Gu Liang did not speak.


    But we all know what his answer is.


    "I have been preparing for this event for more than 20 years. From the moment I came back, I always thought that if the emperor''s elder brother is diligent and loves the people, so that he can treat my mother and concubine in the imperial mausoleum, then I can not be the leader of Cangwu kingdom."


    "The throne of the kingdom is not yours."


    "I''m the successor of the Lord in the summon set up by my father. My brother is still arguing with me. Is that useful?"


    "Gu Zhiruo, you think you can get out of the prince''s mansion."


    "I couldn''t go before. In the future, I will go wherever I want."


    Sister Ling has been dead for 18 years. Gu Zhiruo had planned to go back to Dongze to worship ye Ling. But not long after walking out of the Imperial City, Gu Zhiruo saw nineteen who fainted on the side of the road. He couldn''t bear it and gave up the rare opportunity to take her back to the mansion for a good life.


    In other words, at the beginning, he wanted to go, but nineteen was full of strange light, which made him curious. In addition, Gu Zhiruo''s essence was also good. In the confrontation, he chose to rescue nineteen.


    The chance to escape was lost, so he thought, the next year, he will go out of the prince''s mansion.


    He is Gu Zhiruo, the future leader of Cangwu kingdom. He will use the biggest guard of honor to pay homage to his dead father, mother and imperial concubine, and pay homage to Ye Ling, who raised him as a child.


    Therefore, this time, catching a turtle in a jar is not a temporary intention, but a premeditated one.


    "Gu Zhiruo, I''m your brother. If I can''t live, all the people in your prince''s mansion will have to be buried with me."


    "Oh, really?"


    The man exhaled leisurely.


    Gu Liang sees this, and plans to attract the elite soldiers outside the wall, let them start shooting, want to die, die together, die together just, he Gu Liang can''t get things, Gu Zhiruo can''t get.


    But he didn''t whistle.


    The figure of the young master in blue shirt on the seat has disappeared.


    The next moment.


    Gu Liang''s neck was covered with a white jade hand.In the past, this hand could not even hold the knife stably, but at this time, it could end Gu Liang''s life.


    It''s Gu Zhiruo!


    Gu Liang was shocked.


    Gu Zhiruo said to the old man behind Gu Liang: "please help my dark guard and solve those people outside. I''m enough here."


    Gu Liang owes Gu Zhiruo much more than what you see in front of him.


    "Boy, you have to be careful."


    "Don''t worry, master."


    The old man jumped lightly and went outside the city wall.


    Gu Liang is also a seven world spirit pharmacist. Although he belittles the enemy for a while, Gu Zhiruo has a chance to take advantage of it. However, after he reacts, he immediately forms a Dharma seal with one hand and forcibly scatters the spirit power carried by Gu Zhiruo''s hand.


    When his feet fell to the ground, Gu Liang quickly took a deep breath and felt safe enough.


    "Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke.


    Gu Zhiruo gives a cold smile and comes again.


    His every move, every type, is aimed at Gu Liang''s fatal death.


    Gu Zhiruo, who looks weak, is really fast now.


    In just a moment, the fight between them has reached hundreds of moves.


    Both of them are experts, so the servants have no chance to intervene in the fight between them.


    Finally, they stopped.


    Gu Liang''s face had turned pale.


    It never occurred to him that Gu Zhiruo, the frail Prince of straw bags, would one day use mental arts to bring up spiritual power, and the offensive and destructive power he would cause would be no less than himself.


    "Gu Zhiruo, you are really deep hidden. You are ambitious. Over the years, the royal family has raised a terrible python."


    Boa constrictor, greedy.


    I want to swallow the elephant.


    "Is it a boa constrictor or a king? It''s too early for the emperor to say that now."

 Chapter 456

    Gu Zhiruo doesn''t answer, but she has a new seal in her hand.


    After that, FA Yin offered up his tools.


    It was a sword glowing with orange.


    "You, can you sacrifice the spirit sword?"


    Ordinary elixirs can also offer magic weapons. Among them, there are many swords, but these swords have many levels.


    The magic weapon Gu Zhiruo is now offering is the top of the swords - spirit sword.


    Once a person''s body is infected with a sword, even if it is just light, his skin will be burned immediately.


    Gu Zhiruo''s eyes reflect the orange light.


    "Gu Zhiruo, you are my brother, we are brothers, you can''t kill brother! If you do that, you will surely be ridiculed by the people of Cangwu country. "


    Gu Zhiruo has a sneer on her face.


    He said coldly, "why do you think I want to lead you to my prince''s mansion? If I want to get rid of you, with my ability now, I can go to your yingwangfu to fight with you. But I chose this address in my dilapidated yard. "


    The eyelid on the king''s right side kept beating.


    So, what does Gu Zhiruo mean?


    "Brother, the people of Prince Ying '', This time, just for self-defense. "


    Self defense?


    No?


    Gu Zhiruo clearly wants to take this opportunity to capture all the elites in yingwangfu. Moreover, he doesn''t want to be talked about by others, so he designs to let the people in yingwangfu take the initiative.


    In the eyes of the common people, the prince is useless. He must have instructed his servants to do so.


    "Some time ago, you released that rumor in Cangwu kingdom?"


    Gu Zhiruo stabs Gu Liang with a sword, but his clothes are still scratched by his orange spirit.


    "What rumor? Isn''t that true? Brother Huang really doesn''t like to see me and criticizes me everywhere. That''s why he came to my house today and wanted to get rid of me. "


    Another sword.


    It''s only a little close to drawing Gu Liang''s wrist.


    He faltered back to keep his hand.


    "Gu Zhiruo! How dare you kill me! I see under the nine springs, how can you explain to your father? "


    "Tell me? What do I need to tell you? "


    Gu Zhiruo cold face forward, the question in the mouth is fierce, the move in the hand also did not stop because of this.


    "Yi -"


    the sound of the sword cutting the skin.


    Gu Liang cried with pain, and there was a scarlet scar on his arm.


    It hurts!


    "This sword is because you disobeyed my biological mother and killed her. After her death, you hung her head on the mass grave."


    Blood gushed from Gu Liang''s arm.


    Gu Zhiruo''s blue shirt has been soaked, but there is no sympathy for Gu Liang in his eyes.


    "Yi -"


    another sword, which stabbed into Gu Liang''s shoulder blade. The tears in Gu Liang''s eyes also fell in an instant, and the veins on his face suddenly burst.


    Gu Zhiruo draws out a spirit sword.


    The tip of the spirit sword is still dripping blood.


    "Gu Zhiruo, you are so cruel!"


    "This sword is for my father."


    Gu Liang''s two arms were seriously injured. He couldn''t form fingerprints and couldn''t use the spirit power.


    "If it wasn''t for you to join the enemy and want to be the leader of Cangwu Kingdom and make a deal with the other party, then your father would not have died, my mother''s wife would not have died, and thousands of people of Cangwu kingdom would not have died."


    He? How does he know?


    How could Gu Zhiruo know so much? What happened in those years was so secret. He executed all the people concerned one by one. How could Gu Zhiruo know the truth of this?


    "I''ll give you this sword. I''ll give you the ridicule and humiliation you''ve given me over the past 20 years. I''ll keep stepping on my dignity!"


    Gu Zhiruo raised his spirit sword again.


    A heavy stroke in front of you.


    Gu Liang''s legs suddenly knelt down.


    At the knee, click.


    The bone, it should be broken.


    Sister Ling has taught herself that people must keep their heart and be kind. But kindness is also good. In the face of the enemy, those unnecessary sympathy, compassion and kindness must be discarded.


    If the enemy is despicable, you have to be more despicable than him. They will never sympathize with your experience. Only when they have tried that experience, they will know how painful it was for you.Gu Liang fell to the ground with a bang.


    His arms were seriously injured and his feet were disused.


    Gu Liang''s current situation is as miserable as it is.


    Gu Zhiruo approached and squatted down.


    He raised Gu Liang''s head and let him look at himself.


    "Brother Huang, you see, I''m the mean man who ruined you. How do you feel now?"


    "Devil! You are the devil! You are the child raised by Ye Ling, the female demon head. Your heart is as dirty as her! "


    Gu Zhiruo''s hand suddenly grasped Gu Liang''s chin.


    He was squeaking with pain.


    Hear a clear and crisp sound again, Gu Liang''s chin, should be dislocated.


    "You have no right to say that she is the kindest woman in the world. It''s your big family of righteous people who killed her. You are the dirtiest existence. You can''t see that other people are more noble than you. If you can''t see that other people are cleaner than you, you should try your best to drag her into the water. If she doesn''t want to, you will demonize her. That''s you What a just man does. "


    Outside the scream, Gu Zhiruo squats on the ground, looking at Gu Liang''s look from joy to doubt, and finally to madness.


    Until the elder of Changbai Mountain appeared in the yard.


    "Everything has been settled. I should go too. Boy, if there''s anything else to do in the future, just let someone come to Changbai Mountain to look for me."


    "Thank you, master."


    Why? What he brought were all elite soldiers. How could they all die miserably?


    Gu Liang''s expression is very wonderful at this time.


    "Gu Liang, I call you brother, because I also admit that we have common blood. Now you are still so stubborn. After you die, you will not be able to enter the mausoleum. The next day, your head, I will also hang on the city. Your body, I will throw it into the random burial mound for the wild animals to eat."


    Just like my mother''s wife.


    If Gu Zhiruo didn''t come back from the Dongze wasteland and have the imperial edict in his hand, I''m afraid that in the imperial mausoleum, even his mother''s Spirit card would not be worshipped.


    In the imperial mausoleum is the clothes tomb. The body of his mother''s concubine could not be found for a long time. What was buried in the imperial mausoleum was just a few clothes she had worn between the layers.


    Gu Liang kept shaking his head.


    He doesn''t want it!


    His mother and Empress of Gu Liang are the most noble women in Cangwu Kingdom, and his blood is the most pure. He is his highness when he is alive, and when he is dead, he will go to Gu''s mausoleum.


    How can he be compared with those Untouchables?

 Chapter 457

    When there was a scream outside the prince''s mansion, nineteen already realized that something was wrong.


    Although he was confused in the 19th century, he could see clearly the current situation in Cangwu.


    They all say that Gu Zhiruo is the most dignified prince in Cangwu Kingdom, but he is not without dignity, but hiding the light.


    Before two elder sisters once said, the eye is the window of the soul, want to see a person good or bad, from his eyes can distinguish.


    Gu Zhiruo''s eyes are tender and delicate.


    It''s not harmless.


    The ending of this evening has long been expected.


    Her legs and feet are inconvenient and she can''t go out without permission.


    When Gu Zhiruo returned to the courtyard of nineteen, nineteen had already fallen asleep.


    "Miss Meng, are you asleep?"


    She didn''t close her eyes.


    In fact, she didn''t feel sleepy at all.


    She knows Gu Zhiruo has no malice to her, she just doesn''t want to have too much involvement with him.


    Nineteen see.


    Gu Zhiruo stood in front of her door for a long time, his posture was very good, and his silhouette was shown in the window.


    It''s quiet now.


    Compared with the scene of shouting and killing the sky before, it''s very quiet now.


    Only heard Gu Zhiruo sigh.


    Then he said in a soft voice, "I''ve made a noise to the girl before. It''s OK. You can sleep at ease."


    This time there was no reply.


    Gu Zhiruo stayed for a while and left.


    Gu Zhiruo didn''t know what it was like to pick up the girl on the way. She just felt that she was very special.


    The girl is not so beautiful, but she has a pretty face, which makes people love her unconsciously.


    Even after knowing that he is the most useless and the most cowardly Prince of Cangwu Kingdom, she just smiles and says that it is man-made and heaven is irreversible, but life is in her own hands.


    Gu Zhiruo doesn''t have any indiscreet thoughts about nineteen. He just thinks that they feel very good together, just like friends for many years.


    In front of the nineteen, he doesn''t have to care about his identity, and he doesn''t have to hold up the so-called Prince''s airs. He is Gu Zhiruo, and the other party is Meng nineteen.


    Until confirm Gu Zhiruo to walk away, 19 just deeply relieved one breath.


    When he came to this position without permission, the second elder sister didn''t know, the elder sister and brothers didn''t know, even the three children of Feng family didn''t know.


    Now I only hope that I can see them earlier and give them the important things.


    I don''t know. What happened to zhan''er?


    Qingyun country side, Feng Zhan received the news after listening to white, rushed to Qingyun peak.


    When he got there, what he saw was his back.


    He sat in front of the astrolabe array, and did not dare to look away for a moment.


    On that peerless face, because the spirit of long-term high concentration, already some haggard.


    Fengzhan originally thought that Zhao shuning, the little girl, came to find buran these days, so she would not disturb their leisure time together.


    But did not expect, not long after, came the news.


    Feng Zhan walked in the past and put her hand on Yan Ruyu''s shoulder.


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes still didn''t move.


    "Do not dye -"


    Feng Zhan moved.


    "I can''t find it, brother."


    The man''s voice is a little hoarse.


    Feng Zhan only felt that he had never seen his brother who was always cold before. He was very proud since he was a child. No one could make him so sad.


    "No, it''s OK."


    "Brother, I can''t find it. Why? Why can''t I find her breath of life? It''s impossible. As long as I live in the mainland of Kyushu, I can find it. As long as I want to, I can find it. "


    Feng Zhan also realized the seriousness of the matter and quickly squatted down.


    "No, don''t worry."


    Yan Ruyu, who was in a green dress, was already struggling. He murmured, "will it? Is it because of me? "


    Feng Zhan was stunned.


    Turn to listen to white Mu Wan two people.


    They both shook their heads.


    Feng Zhan said, "you go down first."


    "Yes."


    After listening to Bai Muwan''s retreat, Feng Zhan looked at Yan Ruyu and said frankly: "don''t dye, don''t think about it. I''ve heard about it. Zhao shuning''s little girl is very lucky. You think that those people had already done that. She changed her body and still lives like wind and water. Now, she''s just gone. Maybe she''s in the mainland of Kyushu at this time Where to live? Don''t worry


    Feng Zhan can''t comfort people.


    These words are the limit of his comfort.


    Yan Ruyu said, "brother, haven''t you heard of your mother?""What did you say?"


    Feng Zhan is puzzled and frowns. Between their brothers, they seldom mention their father and mother. Both of them are no longer in the world. If their father and mother know that the situation is so bad now, they will come even if they tear this plane apart?


    "My destiny is different from yours. I am a thousand year old orphan."


    Feng Zhan said, "why did you say that again?"


    "Brother, maybe I shouldn''t have taken this step at the beginning. I thought I could protect her well. I thought as long as I was there, I would never let others hurt her again. I gave her all the red lotus, just for fear that she would have an accident. But you see, after so much prevention, she still disappeared. This is my destiny. I shouldn''t go against the heaven, and I shouldn''t go back and forth The third is to provoke Ning''er. "


    Yan Ruyu''s body suddenly became extremely cold.


    Feng Zhan can see faintly, the eyebrows and hair without dyeing begin to frost.


    "No dye, don''t think about it first!"


    "No dye, can you hear me?"


    At the beginning, although Yan Ruyu was flustered, she didn''t give up as much as she does now. After Ye Ling''s death, he vaguely felt that the jade flute protected Zhao shuning''s spirit. So at that time, Yan Ruyu still had a glimmer of hope.


    But this time, when he calmed down and tried to find Ning''er.


    Once, twice, a thousand times.


    He couldn''t feel her, even the sacred things such as Honglian disappeared so clean out of thin air.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t want to panic, but there was no way. After ten million more attempts, he was completely flustered to make sure that there was no more breath of life on the mainland of Kyushu.


    "No, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yan Ruyu''s body began to tremble.


    Then in the next moment, his body, too, began to get cold.


    Feng Zhan starts to use his kung fu and wants to import it into Yan Ruyu''s body. However, Yan Ruyu has lived in this Kyushu mainland for thousands of years. Feng Zhan''s Kung Fu and Yan Ruyu''s body have been repelling each other. Feng Zhan''s efforts have no effect at all.


    "Ah -"


    in Yan Ruyu''s mouth, she suddenly uttered a roar of pain.


    Then, in Feng Zhan''s unbelievable eyes.


    Never dyed eyebrows and hair, inch by inch into snow.

 Chapter 458

    Why?


    Fengzhan looks at the change of undying, and the shock in his eyes makes him unable to move.


    Don''t dye a push away Feng Zhan.


    "Don''t worry about me, brother."


    Blue eyes, full of pain at this time.


    Yan Ruyu''s green clothes also began to form a thin layer of frost.


    "How could that be?"


    "No, I''ll help you to the hot spring first."


    Inside the cave, there is a separate hot spring. It was Yan Ruyu who made it carefully in order to heal Zhao shuning. Unexpectedly, now, it is in use.


    When Feng Zhan helped Yan Ruyu to the hot spring, Yan Ruyu''s face was numb with cold.


    Fengzhan can only put Yan Ruyu in the hot spring first, and let the warm spring water resist part of the cold for him.


    The hot spring, which was still steaming, began to freeze at the speed visible to the naked eye after Yan Ruyu entered.


    Feng Zhan was shocked.


    Quickly called to listen to the white Mu Wan, let them keep using the spirit power, mental power into fire shape, melt the ice.


    Yan Ruyu''s whole body is immersed in water.


    His face became paler and paler.


    Feng Zhan kept talking to him.


    "Don''t dye, you are a fool!"


    It''s clear that I have undertaken so much by myself, but I still pretend that I have nothing.


    That red lotus industry fire, is your life lotus, why do you want so selfless, gave it to Zhao shuning that little girl.


    The climate of Qingyun peak is hard for the elixir to resist. Yan Ruyu lost her life, and with today''s impatience, all kinds of emotions burst out in his mind, making his body unable to bear it for a moment.


    Fortunately, this hot spring still has some effects.


    The frost on Yan Ruyu''s body began to fade slowly.


    But his eyebrows and hair were as white as snow.


    At first glance, this kind of posture makes people feel more inaccessible and unattainable.


    But Feng Zhan knows that Bu Ran has not been a publicity master since he was a child. Even if the great pain is on him, he doesn''t frown.


    Now this matter, although he just briefly described a few words, but the huge changes brought about by his body told Feng Zhan that this matter, really will not be stained very badly.


    Listen to white and bathe Wan whole body collapse, whole body sweat.


    Feng Zhan looked at Yan Ruyu, who had recovered a little in the pool. He was relieved, and then said, "I''ll send him back to where he lives. You two should deal with it by yourself first."


    "Well, emperor, please."


    Feng Zhan gets up, goes to Yan Ruyu and holds him up.


    Yan Ruyu closed her eyes at this time, and finally slowly opened them.


    "No, how are you?"


    "I''m fine."


    Yan Ruyu gently pushed aside Feng Zhan''s hand and stood up.


    But after a few steps, he could not breathe and supported the rock to rest.


    "No dye."


    Feng Zhan''s eyes are very worried.


    Yan Ruyu smiles back at this time.


    "Brother, I''m really OK. You don''t have to worry about me."


    Feng Zhan was relieved.


    The smile on Yan Ruyu''s face has not faded.


    He looked suddenly tight, then leaned forward and spat out a mouthful of dirty blood.


    Her hair was blue and her face was more beautiful than snow''s.


    Feng Zhan''s heart is also very uncomfortable, and he quickly comes forward to help Feng buran.


    "You are just as brave as ever!"


    Yan Ruyu smiles and no longer refuses. Feng Zhan helps him to the cave where he lives.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll take you down the mountain. Let''s go to Qingyun palace and have a good rest for a while."


    "Astrolabe array."


    "Even if the astrolabe array collapses, it has nothing to do with the people of our Phoenix family. If you are still alive, you should stay on Qingyun peak. I won''t say no to you, but now the situation is different. You are not alone. You still have me. I, Fengzhan, how to say, am also your brother. Although I am not as good as you, we are Family, with this alone, you have to listen to what I say! "


    Yan Ruyu was silent for a long time.


    Then he nodded.


    When he was in charge of this plane, he was alone.


    Later, there was Luo Qiu and Su mu.


    There is Ye Ling again.


    Yan Ruyu thought that when her life was no longer stagnant like before, the unfair fate took away the warmth that originally belonged to him.


    "Brother, go and have a rest first. I want to be quiet for a while."


    Feng Zhan was very tired, but at this time, he did not dare to leave Feng buran.


    The younger brother, buran, ranks third in the Phoenix family. He is gifted and has been worshipped as a God since he was a child. He has never been sad about anything.Now Zhao shuning completely dissipates with the human world, this to his attack, should not be a bit.


    As if seeing through Feng Zhan''s worry, Yan Ruyu said: "I''m ok, brother. You have a rest. After that, we''ll go down the mountain together."


    Feng Zhan is really tired.


    But he could not rest assured that his brother, who was strong in appearance, was still in a state of disrepair in heart.


    Therefore, Feng Zhan took the bedding from other places and made the floor beside Yan Ruyu''s bed.


    In order to avoid accidents, he also held his hand together with his undying hand. This scene looks really strange.


    "Ah Zhan, no dye."


    There was a familiar sound outside the cave.


    They both looked sideways at the same time.


    It''s fenglingtong.


    After knowing what happened to Qingyun peak, she rushed back immediately. This Qingyun peak has been set up a barrier by Yan Ruyu. Except for the Feng family and tingbai Muwan, no one else can get in.


    "Sister."


    I don''t know why, at the moment of seeing Fengling pupil, Fengzhan feels that her eyes are sour.


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    Just, he now so appearance, don''t say the world saw will be distressed, even Phoenix Ling pupil, also nearly fell tears.


    That''s their brother. Like his name, he has never been tainted with worldly lust, and he is strict with himself. He has never done anything wrong. Why does god treat him like this?


    "Do not dye -"


    fenglingtong approached.


    Yan Ruyu reluctantly raised a smile.


    It''s nice to have family.


    But at this time, Yan Ruyu''s inner defense line is on the verge of collapse.


    Feng Ling Tong sat on the stone bench beside the bed. She raised her slender hand and stroked Yan Ruyu''s snow-white hair.


    Inch by inch Acacia becomes snow.


    Don''t dye to that girl, unexpectedly heart to such a degree!


    "Sister, I''ll be fine --"


    when I don''t speak, my voice is not as low and magnetic as before, but hoarse.


    "It''s OK, you sleep for a while, sister and brother are by your side."


    Don''t dye lie back on the bed, gently closed the eyes.


    Corner of the eye, a drop of tears, once again across.

 Chapter 459

    Maybe it''s because of the company of my family.


    Yan Ruyu fell asleep for a long time this time.


    But his brow is always slightly frowning. No matter how Feng Ling Tong does it, he can also wipe the frowning brow.


    Until Yan Ruyu''s breathing began to become smooth.


    Feng Ling Tong was relieved.


    When did the son of their Feng family live so unbearably.


    There was a slightly heavy breath below.


    Feng Ling Tong bowed her head.


    Found at this time Feng Zhan Yang head, on the floor, unexpectedly also began to sleep.


    That relieved breath hasn''t slowed down, Feng Ling Tong lifted Feng Zhan''s ear with one hand, and then covered his mouth when Feng Zhan called out.


    Feng Zhan opens his eyes and sees that the person in front of him is his elder sister. He has to follow her out.


    Looking down at the cave entrance of Qingyun peak, there are layers of floating white clouds.


    There are people in the depths of the white clouds. That''s what they say.


    "Sister? Don''t dye all fell asleep, you let me also sleep for a while


    "Ah Zhan, how did you do it? How can you make it look like this? "


    Feng Zhan lowers her head slightly guilty.


    Murmured: "I don''t know, don''t dye that little girl see so heavy."


    Then in Feng Ling Tong''s glaring gaze, he had to slowly say three words: "I''m wrong."


    Father Jun said that no matter what sister said, it was right.


    Feng Lingtong and Feng Zhan sat cross legged at the entrance of the cave.


    She looked back, looking at the bed a head of hair dyed, feel very distressed.


    "Ah Zhan, do you think that if my mother knew that Bu ran was like this now, would she be so sad?"


    "Among our children, I thought that buran was the most unlike his father. He grew up with no desire and no desire. He didn''t care what others said about him. I even thought that there should be nothing in the world that can hurt buran."


    Feng Ling Tong also sighed.


    She had seen that little girl, such a vigorous little girl, and it was really easy to move the Millennium ice.


    But because of this, don''t dye now will be so lonely.


    "Sister, I don''t know much about feelings."


    Feng Ling Tong also said: "we haven''t experienced this matter personally, so it''s hard for us to decide if we don''t dye the current situation."


    Don''t dye joy and anger don''t form in color, he can say that to Feng Zhan, that means that he put that matter in his heart.


    "Sister, what should we do next? Is there a problem with the body that is not dyed? "


    "I''ll take him back to the palace of Qingyun kingdom. I''ve learned a lot of medical skills from my mother and Peach Blossom Fairy. I''ll try my best to recuperate Wu ran."


    "My sister and I have come to think of going together."


    Fengzhan and fenglingtong say what buran and he said before, and tell fenglingtong what he knows about the past of buran and Zhao shuning one by one.


    Feng Ling Tong can''t speak for a long time after listening.


    This kind of experience, just sounds, has been very uncomfortable, not to mention, do not dye or through these things.


    "At the beginning, I thought that Bu ran would never be moved, but I didn''t expect that he was as stubborn as his father in his feelings."


    Even, no less than father Jun.


    "If Ye Ling didn''t show up at the beginning and didn''t walk into Wu Ran''s life, maybe it would be better. Ye Ling died because of the fate, but she came back to life as Zhao shuning. It''s a kind of luck for Wu ran."


    "But just because of this, the pain of getting back and losing again is the real pain in my heart."


    "Don''t dye talk less, usually his mind, I as a brother, also can''t understand, every time, he is a confident appearance, this time appear this kind of situation, may be because, in this world, he really can''t find Zhao shuning that little girl''s breath of life."


    "So, the body that does not dye, just can appear so acme change."


    Feng Ling Tong looks far away.


    She and Feng Zhan are twins, so they have telepathy with each other, but they are not infected. Their brother is cold-blooded and doesn''t like to talk about their private affairs with everyone.


    It was not until this incident that they knew how important Zhao shuning was in buran''s heart.


    "Sister, did you just show it to Budan? What is the reason for his present situation? "


    "It''s the extreme of guilt and pain that makes him lose his hair in a moment."


    Guilt?


    By the way!


    Feng Zhan even said: "the most words he said to me are that he is a lonely ghost for thousands of years. His fate is doomed to be lonely. He has no friends, no relatives, let alone extravagant partners. He also said that he thought he was in charge of everything, but he didn''t expect that heaven''s destiny could not be violated.""Can''t it be disobeyed?"


    Feng Ling Tong''s show eyebrow light Cu, then she said: "don''t dye is think, if he doesn''t and Zhao shuning together, that little girl won''t appear this kind of situation?"


    Feng Zhan nodded.


    Don''t dye is the death of Ye Ling, Zhao shuning disappear, all blame on himself.


    "Sister, did I do something wrong? At the beginning, I encouraged Wu ran to break free. If I like that little girl, I don''t care about him. If I didn''t say that, at the beginning, Wu ran must be able to stick to her heart. "


    "Ah Zhan, don''t dye now because of Zhao shuning''s disappearance and some evil Zheng, but you shouldn''t be so stupid, we never believe in destiny, destiny, only in our own hands."


    "But not now?"


    Feng Ling Tong thought for a while.


    Then he said, "if only we could see my little aunt and uncle."


    "Nineteen, the confused one! I''m so confused. She asked me to look for Yan Ruyu at the beginning, but she threw me to the broken place of Guihu. She also said that she spied the secrets of heaven, which can make me worry free in this position. Who knows how many broken things I suffered after I got here. "


    "If I can see my little aunt, maybe I can explain why I''m here?"


    Two people discuss fruitless, the heart is quite heavy.


    This is also the time.


    Suddenly, a slight noise came out of the cave. After the sister and brother looked at each other, they quickly turned and walked into the cave.


    Bed is not dyed, at this time the head exuded a dense small sweat.


    His lips were white and his body was stiff.


    And your feet move uncontrollably.


    "Sister?"


    Feng Ling Tong''s hand suddenly appeared five slender needles, and then quickly tied it to Yan Ruyu''s limbs and eyebrows.


    Yan Ruyu''s action just stopped.


    "Don''t dye him?"


    "Nightmare."

 Chapter 460

    "Nightmare?"


    Will not dye fall into such a thing?


    Feng Ling Tong continued: "may be before the experience of all kinds of things, left a guide, otherwise, he would not be so."


    That''s right.


    Because before luoqiu arrived, in order to destroy Yan Ruyu''s protective shield, he used his own spiritual power to destroy the border.


    Now, in the air, there is also her residual mental power.


    Who is Luo Qiu?


    On the mainland of Kyushu, there are eight countries and one ghost.


    But no matter where it is, there is a legend about her. Her achievements are famous.


    Now Yan Ruyu''s spirit is damaged. The spirit left by luoqiu naturally enters Yan Ruyu''s body and makes him trapped.


    Yan Ruyu now seems to be in the endless ocean.


    Before long, he soared out of the sea. Under the moonlight, his skin was especially white.


    In front of him.


    A woman with her back to him was sitting in a tree, humming.


    The singing is very pleasant and easy to relax.


    Yan Ruyu couldn''t see the woman''s face.


    The girl didn''t wear shoes. Her body was covered with crimson gossamer. There were no shoes on her feet. Two strings of small bells were tied around her ankles.


    Her feet are white, gently shaking in the air, and the bell sound is mixed with singing, which makes a beautiful sound.


    Yan Ruyu felt that the girl in front of him was very familiar, so he stretched out his hand and wanted to touch the woman.


    The woman turned back in amazement.


    She was wearing a veil.


    There is a red lotus between the eyebrows and a red gem that a woman in a foreign land has just worn on her forehead. The gem is very small, but it looks extremely charming with the chain ornament.


    The woman''s eyes bent and seemed to laugh.


    She said, "here you are."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    The girl stretched out her hand to him. Her arm was smooth and white. Without hesitation, he put his hand on it.


    I don''t know why, the girl''s hand is so warm.


    She said, "you''re cold."


    Yan Ruyu said, "I''ve always been like this."


    "Not in the future."


    Yan Ruyu didn''t see the girl''s true appearance, but he knew that such a woman''s appearance must be superb.


    They were together for a long time.


    But that time seemed to pass very fast.


    Yan Ruyu still remembers the day when he woke up.


    He looked up and could never find the familiar girl again.


    He looked for a long time, really a long time.


    Finally, she was found on a beach.


    She still turned her back to herself.


    Yan Ruyu wanted to come forward and was scolded by her.


    "Don''t step forward."


    "Why? Why are you lying to me? "


    Yan Ruyu didn''t know why the girl questioned him like this.


    He wants to explain, step forward.


    The sea water soaked his clothes, and his figure began to blur.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Who are you?"


    The girl cried even more.


    Yan Ruyu has a slight pain in her heart.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The girl said, "from the beginning to the end, who are the people you care about?"


    She stood up, still back to Yan Ruyu.


    "I didn''t lie to you."


    The girl looked back, her face was still veiled.


    But those eyes are different from before.


    She said, "I lied to you."


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    He didn''t know why the girl in front of him said that. This scene has appeared in his memory more than once.


    "Who are you?"


    Yan Ruyu''s head began to ache.


    He stretched out his hand, but his feet couldn''t get out.


    In reality, this is the time when fenglingtong pierces the silver needle into his body, so he can''t move.


    When he felt that his body was soaked in sea water, it was also because his body was hot and cold, and his clothes were soaked in sweat.


    The woman slowly put down her veil.


    "I am -"


    "luoqiu -"


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes suddenly opened.


    The last two words still made him breathless.


    Feng Ling pupil sees shape, way: "did nightmare?"


    Yan Ruyu looks around for a week. Feng Lingtong takes back the silver needle. Feng Zhan gently helps Yan Ruyu up.


    "It''s not a nightmare, it''s something that happened.""Don''t dye, you just, shed a lot of sweat."


    Yan Ruyu looks at her clothes and frowns slightly.


    "I know you love clean. Ah Zhan has prepared clean clothes for you. I''ll let tingbai change them for you later."


    "Well, now."


    Feng Ling pupil nodded, and Feng Zhan to the mouth of the cave, called to listen to white into.


    After a while, Yan Ruyu got out of bed and came out.


    Before, Yan Ruyu''s head of green silk was enviable. Now, she has gorgeous hair, but it is more like an immortal in a painting.


    "Sister, brother, you are worried."


    Feng Ling Tong shook his head.


    "Don''t dye, some things have passed, so you don''t have to think about them any more."


    No more thinking? It''s impossible, but it''s useless to think about it again.


    "Sister, when I get to Qingyun country, I want an identity. At that time, I need you to cover it up for me."


    "With Su mu, it''s OK."


    "I have to hide this from Su mu."


    Feng Ling Tong and Feng Zhan looked at each other, and then asked in unison: "what''s the matter?"


    "The astrolabe array is in disorder. The dim star is now on the array. After that, something big will happen. Now my body is injured. If the ghost man sneaks on his death, plus the eight capable people with ulterior motives, I''m afraid that the mainland of Kyushu will be destroyed in the future."


    "So, you want to change your identity?"


    "In this way, you can protect me, and I will have time to check the prediction of the star disk. So the fewer people you know, the better. Even Su Mu has to hide it."


    "Good. I''ll arrange it. "


    Yan Ruyu closed her eyes.


    When he opened his eyes again, his face changed into another person''s appearance, but his hair and eyebrows would not change with him.


    "Elder sister, this time, please you and elder brother."


    Feng Zhan is used to the appearance of mutual hatred between Wu ran and him. Now, after this incident, his temperament has changed greatly, and his speech is not as vivid as before.


    "Don''t dye, everything has us, you don''t need a person to carry."


    "Good."


    Elder sister and elder brother don''t know, this matter, apart from him, no one can carry up.


    If Luo Qiu was the one who broke his border, it would be a lot more complicated.


    In addition.


    Yan Ruyu is selfish.


    That is, he did not believe, did not believe that Luo Qiu would do such a thing.


    The girl with a bell tied on her ankle, covered with a light veil and laughing happily, why did she disappear without any reason and then appear again?


    If it turns out that it was Luo Qiu who did it, he will not tolerate it.


    Ning Er, was Luo Qiu taken away?


    Or are you really back?


    The truth, that''s what I want to know the most.


    Only when we find Luo Qiu, the mystery of 500 years ago, and all kinds of things today, can we get the answer.

 Chapter 461

    they hurt.


    It hurts.


    Zhao shuning felt that his head was going to burst.


    It''s noisy.


    It''s noisy.


    Inside and outside, it was like falling out.


    She couldn''t open her eyes.


    It is to hear someone say: "gave birth to gave birth to, madam gave birth to, it is a daughter."


    Zhao shuning held out his hand.


    It''s sticky.


    I can''t keep my eyes open.


    She didn''t know where she was now?


    "Mrs. Li, why doesn''t the child cry?"


    "Isn''t there a problem with intelligence?"


    "Master Hou, master Hou, this child can''t cry."


    Zhao shuning felt that her body was moved around. She was so sleepy that she wanted to sleep again.


    Then he opened his mouth, trying to make them stop fooling themselves.


    But what he said was not words, but loud cries.


    With the cry, a red lotus appeared in the center of her eyebrows.


    "Lord! Marquis! In the middle of Miss''s brow, there is red lotus! She is the daughter of Ruoqiang


    "Tiger father has no dog daughter! With such a loud voice and a red lotus in the middle of her eyebrows, the eldest lady will become the most heroic hero of Ruoqiang like the marquis in the future


    Luohao is overjoyed!


    "Ha ha ha - of course! How can my daughter, Luo Hao, be an ordinary person? "


    Zhao shuning was a little confused and didn''t make a sound.


    Not long after that.


    Another yard also came out a loud cry.


    A servant girl came in a hurry.


    "Hou ye, Hou ye, Aunt Liu also gave birth to a daughter."


    "Good! Good


    "But -"


    the appearance of the servant girl''s hesitation made the man look a little unhappy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "When the young lady was born, there was a brand on her back."


    "It''s just a brand. If we are the Qiang people, it''s not a shameful thing to have a brand. It''s OK."


    The servant girl trembled and said, "tell the Marquis that the brand is a pattern, a pattern of Loulan."


    The man''s face became gloomy.


    Loulan is the closest country to Ruoqiang.


    Over the years, there have been constant conflicts between the two countries. He doesn''t like Loulan people.


    "Marquis."


    Luo Hao looked at another yard and said, "everything is decided by heaven."


    He summoned many of Ruoqiang''s counsellors to discuss in the main room for a day and a night. When Luo Hao came out, there was no expression on his face.


    Not long ago, the national teacher of Ruoqiang made a prediction.


    It is said that today, in the territory of Ruoqiang, a Ruoqiang''s Tianding daughter will be born. There is a red lotus in the middle of her eyebrows.


    At the same time, there will be a disaster.


    The disaster star is the evil girl of the disaster country. She will bear the brand of Loulan. In the future, this woman will help Loulan destroy Ruoqiang.


    Hearing Luo Hao''s decision, Aunt Liu''s servant girl fell to the ground as soon as her feet softened.


    "Mr. Hou, you haven''t met any of our miss. She''s also your daughter."


    The maid who said this was the one who married with Aunt Liu. Naturally, the most loyal one was her own master.


    She was pregnant for more than 10 months. Now she is full-term. She thought that she would completely consolidate her position in Hou Fu with this baby, but she didn''t expect that this baby would completely destroy her future.


    "How can you care about women''s words? Marquis, it''s great righteousness to give up a little girl, protect the foundation of our Ruoqiang people for a hundred years, and save all the people from fire and water. It''s a matter that can encourage merit and is our Ruoqiang hero. "


    Although Luo Hao felt a little distressed for his newly born daughter, he did not dare to disobey the prophecy of the national master.


    "Aunt Liu is still the master of my Marquis''s house, but she can''t keep the evil."


    "Mr. Hou, my master has been treating you sincerely for so many years. If you really want to make this decision, please come to her yard in person and tell her that she has just given birth to a baby and she is weak. Please also tell me how well my master has treated you for so many years."


    Luo Hao nodded.


    Naturally, he should have said it himself.


    Liu Yuan has been married to Hou Fu for so many years, and he really has no two hearts.


    This request of the girl in her yard is not excessive.


    So in the evening.


    Luo Hao goes to Liu Yuan''s room.


    Aunt Liu, who had got some news, was lying on the bed with tears in her eyes.


    "Yuan Yuan."


    And she wiped away her tears, and rose to salute.


    Luo Hao immediately stopped."Marquis."


    The man sighed, frowned and said, "you know, I have to. After all, it''s my own flesh and blood, but I don''t want to destroy my whole Ruoqiang because of her."


    Liu Yuan understands.


    When her baby was born, in addition to her, many other midwives saw the Loulan brand behind her.


    When she saw the brand, her heart already knew what would happen next.


    Liu Yuan is the childhood sweetheart of Luo Hao, who was promoted by Ye qingluan, the mother in charge of the Hou family.


    Later, following the orders of the Ye family leader, ye qingluan, a young lady of the Ye family, was also born with a good appearance and a good temperament. During the conversation, they moved their true feelings. Luo Hao married ye qingluan in the eyes of many Ruoqiang men.


    Later, he married ye qingluan for several years, but he had no son.


    Ye qingluan knows that Luo Hao loves her, so she doesn''t want to let the Luo family cut off their incense.


    Just at that time, Liu Yuan, Luo Hao''s childhood sweetheart, appeared. The woman was gentle and gentle.


    Ye qingluan, as the master mother of the Hou family, decides to let Luo Hao marry Liu Yuan.


    In this way, there are two wives in Hou''s house. Ke Luohao respects ye qingluan, thanks the Ye family for their promotion, and feels guilty for ye qingluan taking care of himself. Therefore, although he married Liu Yuan, he seldom went to the side yard.


    This is the reason why Liu Yuan regarded the birth he was pregnant with as a vital existence.


    But when people didn''t expect it.


    In the second year of Luo Hao''s marriage to Liu Yuan, the two wives were pregnant with children in no more than six days.


    This news made Luohao hold a water banquet for three days at that time.


    Ye qingluan is pregnant, but she doesn''t drive Liu Yuan away. She is still a sister to Liu Yuan.


    Ye family is a big family. Ye qingluan, who was brought up by Ye family, could not drive away his concubine.


    So the whole family got along well.


    If it doesn''t happen.


    Luo Hao will feel that he is the happiest man in the world.


    Liu Yuan said: "brother Hao, I beg you for one thing, OK?"


    I can''t help but feel sorry for her appearance.


    "Brother Hao, there are very few things I ask you. This time, take pity on me and promise me, OK? I will never embarrass you. "

 Chapter 462

    Even if Liu Yuan didn''t speak.


    Luo Hao also knows what she''s asking for.


    "The child can''t stay."


    The prophecy of the national master has come true every time, and people treat him as if he were a God.


    If in the future because of his child, Ruoqiang caused so many casualties, Luo Hao''s death can not be blamed.


    "Brother Hao, I don''t want you to keep her. I just want you to give me a month. Just let her stay with me for a month."


    "Brother Hao, I haven''t asked you anything up to now. It''s the only thing. I hope you can promise me."


    "I suffered so much when I was pregnant with this child. I don''t care about it. In a month, it will be my mother child relationship with her. Brother Hao, she is also your daughter, OK?"


    Luo Hao was silent for a long time.


    Then.


    He nodded.


    One month later, it''s Loulan messenger''s visit day. As long as we get rid of the child before that, everything will be OK, right?


    Liu Yuan was relieved.


    She picked up her daughter from her side and sent her to Luo Hao.


    "Brother Hao, my sister gave birth to a daughter, too?"


    Luo Hao nodded.


    "Brother Hao, can I know that the child has a name?"


    "Fei Yan."


    "Lovesmoke, that''s a nice name."


    Liu Yuan looked down.


    "Master, you should also give our children a name."


    Luo Hao lowered her head. The child was sleeping soundly. Her face was covered by brocade handkerchief. She could see a faint smile at the corner of her mouth. She didn''t know her situation at this time.


    No one found out.


    If you ignore the Loulan mark behind the child, she looks very similar to Fei Yan.


    Children are so similar, if older, it is more difficult to distinguish it?


    "What''s the use of a name for a child who won''t live long in the world."


    Luo Hao stretched out his right hand.


    I can''t help touching the small hands that are very tight. It seems that I feel my father''s approach and the child''s hands suddenly clench.


    Hold Luo Hao''s finger in the palm of his hand.


    The warmth of the baby''s palm.


    Luo Hao was stunned.


    This, is own daughter, even if she really is a monster, but so small she, how to become a monster?


    "The autumn wind is bleak, the boundless falling trees are rustling. Her single name is just autumn. "


    "Luoqiu, thank you. At least, our daughter has a name."


    Luo Hao stayed in Liu Yuan''s house for a long time.


    After he went out, he immediately returned to the main courtyard and went to see ye qingluan.


    No one saw it.


    The weak woman on the bed, looking at the baby beside her, showed a different smile.


    Child, I''m not to blame.


    If you want to blame, blame your inhumane father.


    For the sake of the so-called righteousness, I will sacrifice you.


    And then there is the hypocritical mother of the marquis. If she hadn''t intervened, I would have done the position of the daughter of the marquis.


    That woman, thought has given oneself an aunt''s status, oneself can satisfy?


    She''s wrong. Liu Yuan has been pretty since she was a child. She''s the target of many childe brothers. She doesn''t want to share her husband with anyone.


    If there is no ye qingluan, there will only be her Liu Yuan around brother Hao.


    Liu Yuan is fascinated by things. She didn''t react until the crying came from her child. Looking at the purple look on the child''s hand, Liu Yuan laughed horribly.


    "It''s just the difference between Honglian and Loulan. I don''t believe that the child born by Liu Yuan will be a little lower than ye qingluan."


    They are of the same Zodiac. They were born on the same day. This baby in Liu Yuan''s womb is the one that she tried her best to get the master''s aura from ye qingluan''s womb.


    Therefore, the two children are so similar when they are born.


    At this time, a woman came out of the dark Pavilion behind Liu Yuan''s bed. That woman was Liu Yuan''s personal servant girl. She said she was her personal servant girl. But there were many invisible activities between them. Many things Liu Yuan did were instigated by this woman.


    "Have you dealt with it?"


    "Well, Aunt Liu, this time, you did a good job and the acting was very good. You''ll wait and become the master mother of the Marquis''s house."


    Liu Yuan lifted the brocade.


    There is nothing in the middle of the child''s brow.


    "Aunt Liu, here you are."


    The woman''s name is Qiu Ying.


    Liu Yuan''s hand trembled slightly. She was hesitant to take the needle that Qiu Ying had handed over.


    "The child is still young, she will hurt."


    "Aunt Liu, it''s not easy for you to come to this step. You can''t fall short because of this moment''s weakness. You have to think about it well. Do you want or don''t want the position of the Lord''s mother?""I -"


    "the Marquis is so excited about the child that ye qingluan gave birth to, but he didn''t even look at the child that you gave birth to with all his efforts. He also gave Luo Qiu such a name. You can think about it. How long will you endure this unfair treatment?"


    Liu Yuan closed his eyes and connected the needle.


    Seeing this, Qiu Ying handed over the red liquid again.


    "Aunt Liu, your needling skills are first-class in Ruoqiang. Now is the time to test you. You can''t shake your hands. "


    "The red one?"


    "It''s the blood of a strange animal. Its coloring effect is very good. It won''t wear out because of the later situation."


    Aunt Liu took a deep breath with the needle.


    Outside, gongs and drums are noisy.


    It''s the people of the Luo family who celebrate the birth of Tianxuan''s daughter in the Luo family.


    In the hospital.


    Liu Yuan''s forehead exudes sweat.


    At this time, everyone gathered in the main courtyard, no one noticed what happened in the partial courtyard.


    The sound of firecrackers came to an end.


    The child''s cry also stopped at that moment.


    A bright red lotus, lifelike, printed in the child''s eyebrows between.


    But at the end of the day, there was a blood bead, which showed that the red lotus was coming from the blood stained cinnabar with a fine needle through the eyebrow.


    "It''s worthy of being the only descendant of Liu xiuniang. Aunt Liu''s needling technique is probably not even able to distinguish the woman in the main courtyard."


    Liu Yuan put down the needle.


    "That woman, only her family background is more prominent than mine. Where is she like me in other aspects?"


    The child, from the moment Liu Yuan was pregnant, became a pawn of her.


    She had heard the prophecy of the national master for a long time, so the child in her womb, from the very beginning, went to this prophecy.


    only, as like as two peas, Luo Hao and her son are the only ones who have been born with Ye Qing''s own children''s aura.


    The child''s own aura is disturbed, and his body may be a little weak in the future.


    "The red lotus in her eyebrow is easy to carve, but what can we do with the Loulan brand on her child?"


    "Well, you give it to me. I have a way to cover it for her, but it''s extremely extreme and has a big disadvantage."


    "Any malpractice can be carried out as long as it does not harm one''s life."


    "This child can''t practice spiritual power and spiritual power until he is twenty years old."

 Chapter 463

    After a month, Zhao shuning broke away from his thoughts.


    Looking at this pair of young body, her heart, can''t help crying.


    Is it possible that all the things I experienced in those years will be experienced again?


    But this time, it''s obviously different.


    Here, there is no father, mother, elder brother, or even the master.


    All day long, she didn''t know what was going on outside.


    Until today, nanny can''t help but feel dizzy. Zhao shuning has an urge to vomit in his heart.


    If she can do it again, she won''t even drink a mouthful of nanny''s breast milk. The taste is just too bad to drink.


    In a burst of drumming, Zhao shuning''s mood began to clear.


    She could not move at this time.


    But it''s incredibly quick to perceive the outside world.


    The nanny gave the baby to a woman. The beautiful woman was very good-looking. She could still see the heroism of that year.


    Naturally, Zhao shuning especially likes this beautiful woman, because she is ye qingluan, the biological mother of all her body.


    As for her surname, Zhao shuning likes it very much.


    Zhao shuning used to know that his name was Ye Ling. He had a younger brother who was called star. He still remembered that before his parents died, he entrusted his younger brother to him. However, to remind Ye Ling of what her parents looked like, she couldn''t remember half of it.


    Ye qingluan.


    She gives Zhao shuning a sense of deja vu.


    She likes this woman.


    When ye qingluan held the child, the tenderness in her eyes was so moving.


    Originally, Zhao shuning was at a loss about what happened in the outside world, until a soft woman appeared in front of her with her baby in her arms.


    Listening to the voice of salute and greeting, Zhao shuning knew that the weak woman should be Aunt Liu of pianyuan. They all said that Aunt Liu was good at embroidery, and she was gentle, which was very popular with Luo Hao. Today, Zhao shuning''s impression of the woman was only about six points.


    Although Liu Yuan is weak, she protects the child in her arms so well that no one can see the specific face of the child in her arms.


    Although Zhao shuning is a baby and lies on the bed all day long, the servant girl who guards her occasionally talks about it and knows something about it. Luo Hao doesn''t know what the child looks like when the child is born so long.


    It is said that after the banquet, the child in his arms will be secretly executed. I don''t know how cruel Na Luohao is to be able to do that to his own daughter.


    "Hou ye, look at Qiu Qiu."


    The woman came forward with the child in her arms.


    Luo Hao didn''t even look. He took ye qingluan''s hand and went to greet the guests.


    They have no expression.


    But in the swaddling of Zhao shuning''s brain is a bang, it seems that something in the mind burst in general.


    Autumn?


    Her father''s surname is Luo?


    Luoqiu?


    Is the child in the woman''s arms Luo Qiu, the most beautiful woman in the mainland of Kyushu?


    No?


    No!


    Look at the attitude of these people?


    Don''t they know what kind of boss they are offending at the moment?


    Wait?


    Luoqiu? Still a child?


    Does that mean that you are in this place? Is it Ruoqiang more than 500 years ago?


    Look at the clothes of the people around you.


    Zhao shuning confirmed.


    Lovesmoke, that''s her name.


    It seems that if it''s really a mediocre life, no one has ever heard of Luo Feiyan.


    Zhao shuning is thinking about how to get on with naluoqiu. By the way, he can grow up with her and ask her what happened to her.


    Thinking of the master, Zhao shuning felt reluctant again. He didn''t know what happened to him now. Did he know that he had come more than 500 years ago?


    At the moment, Zhao shuning, no, should be said to be Luo Feiyan, extremely worried.


    Therefore, she was not interested in watching the fireworks show that everyone was excited about.


    Her eyes float to the child in Liu Yuan''s arms from time to time, but at this time, she finds that Liu Yuan is also staring at her.


    This look in the eyes is not as weak as Liu Yuan showed before.


    As soon as Luo Fei Yan felt uneasy, he felt the whole world moved.


    Immediately, ye qingluan protected her and quickly held her back to the high platform several meters away.In response to the sound of fireworks, the four sides of the Marquis''s house suddenly swarmed into no less than 100 people in black.


    Luo Hao immediately arranged and concentrated on dealing with the enemy.


    Those men in black have excellent skills, and the more Luo Hao fights with them, the more he can detect something wrong with them.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Loulan people?"


    Luo Hao unconsciously looks at the child in Liu Yuan''s arms.


    How can Loulan people dare to enter Ruoqiang''s Marquis''s residence like this? Where do they come from?


    Unless?


    Unless someone leaks the strange situation of the birth of qiu''er in the family''s partial courtyard, it will attract Loulan people to rob her.


    You know, although luoqiu, who has the mark of Loulan, is the disaster of Ruoqiang, in Loulan people''s view, luoqiu is Loulan''s hope.


    That''s why they took such a big risk to sneak into Ruoqiang and enter Houfu.


    In the Marquis''s mansion? Is there a spy?


    Luo Hao didn''t have time to think so much.


    There was a cry of pain in the rear. Luo Hao saw that when Liu Yuan and ye qingluan collided.


    Without the slightest preparation, ye qingluan felt numb, and the baby in her arms fell off.


    Thanks to Liu Yuan catching the child with his own body, he didn''t fall out of any serious trouble.


    "Sister, are you ok?"


    Liu Yuan asked.


    Ye qingluan doesn''t care about the pain in her arm. She doesn''t have time to think about who plotted against her just now, so she goes to check Luo Feiyan''s health.


    "Sister, this is your child."


    Ye qingluan frowned.


    Liu Yuan holds the child in his arms and lifts the quilt. The red lotus in the middle of the child''s brow shines abnormally.


    Although there was a sense of uneasiness in his heart, the man in black who kept approaching could not tolerate ye qingluan''s thinking. He took over the child and protected him in his arms.


    "Return me the daughter of Loulan''s destiny!"


    One of the men in black roared. The next moment, the man in black divided into two groups and attacked the child in ye qingluan''s arms. Another wave ran to the child in Liu Yuan''s arms.


    Luo Hao''s body at this moment, then arrived at ye qingluan''s side.


    Liu Yuan''s eyes flashed a trace of loss.


    Sure enough, brother Hao chose the woman at this time.


    However, they will regret it sooner or later.

 Chapter 464

    Liu Yuan was a weak man.


    It was expected that the baby in my arms would be robbed.


    Can see, that Luo Hao, also don''t want to protect that have Loulan mark daughter.


    But now I can''t speak.


    Otherwise, Zhao shuning must roar.


    You''re aiming at the wrong person, you know?


    I''m not Luo Qiu! If I were Luo Qiu, I would wake up in my dream.


    I don''t know whether Liu Yuan is intentionally or unintentionally. When the man in black comes, she not only doesn''t protect her, but also puts her hand loose.


    It''s not like that.


    Liu Yuan, a woman, has a problem.


    She must have done it before.


    But Zhao shuning at this time where there is a way, can only watch himself fall into the hands of people in black.


    Liu Yuan is cooperating at this time.


    Wow, I cried out and started acting on the ground.


    It''s true that the performance of his meow is almost the same as that of the summer evening.


    The man in black paid a heavy price and finally snatched the "luoqiu" in Liu Yuan''s arms.


    They must come here with a dead heart.


    In the end, in order to cover the leader''s retreat with the children, hundreds of people in black gathered and used their bodies as objects of sacrifice to explode in front of them.


    The effect it brings is also extremely shocking.


    Next, Zhao shuning felt that he was carefully hidden in his arms, and then got on their mount. In the turbulence, he almost vomited out his gall.


    After a long time.


    She was just released.


    The man in black pulled down the black cloth, and Zhao shuning fixed his eyes.


    The Loulan people are very well born.


    It''s a pity that it''s so cruel.


    "What is this?"


    The man in black pulled out a thin needle from her arm. Even Zhao shuning didn''t know when the needle was stuck on her arm.


    Now it seems that it is time for Liu Yuan and ye qingluan to collide.


    "The child."


    The man in black slowly stroked her face. Zhao shuning thought that they should know that they robbed the wrong person? Because their eyebrows, there is a red lotus, they want to rob the child, can not have this mark.


    But something unexpected happened again.


    "This child is very beautiful."


    Beautiful?


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    Can''t he see the red lotus in his eyebrows?


    Glancing at the thin needle that the man in black had just dropped, Zhao shuning seemed to understand something.


    "It''s lovely. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful child."


    Zhao shuning ran with tears.


    The man''s hand gently pinched her face, and a nice smile appeared on her face.


    Can we?


    Don''t pinch her face?


    In the past, Zhao Huai liked to pinch her face, so she recognized it. Now, how can this inexplicable person pinch her face?


    "Chief, what should we do with this child now?"


    The man in black''s eyes suddenly turned cold.


    The man who was talking quickly knelt down and said in a panic: "it''s my subordinate who used the wrong words."


    The man in black''s face softened.


    "This child is our hope in Loulan. Over the years, we Loulan people have been working around for our families to wait for this child to be born. Now we have paid so much for her. In the future, she will recover all the losses for us."


    Zhao shuning really wants to shake his head desperately.


    No.


    She doesn''t want it.


    Loulan''s destiny''s daughter should be Luo Qiu. She is only a woman 500 years later. Compared with Luo Qiu, who is full of legendary color, the eight Prime Minister empress of Dongze Dahuang is simply insignificant.


    "I understand."


    "In the future, we will support the heavenly daughter with our own lives."


    Heavenly daughter?


    I can''t afford it.


    And, it sounds like, it''s a little weird.


    Later.


    Zhao shuning grew up under the support of the man in black.


    She was surprised to find that the body she had now was so beautiful that it was more beautiful than luoqiu she had seen in the cave.


    What makes her even more surprised is that as time goes on, her appearance is more and more similar to the luoqiu she saw in the cave of Qingyun peak.


    In the blink of an eye, she was eighteen.


    It has to be said that what Zhao shuning has experienced in the past 18 years has really refreshed her insight.She told people that it was the man in black who robbed her at the beginning.


    People say that his name is Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan''s name is very suitable for others.


    Zhao shuning looked at him, always feel a sense of familiarity, this sense of familiarity from where, and I do not know.


    During this period, Zhao shuning, under the protection of Loulan people, tried countless ways to go back to his position, but failed.


    Even in Mo Yan''s eyes, her spirit is not normal. They have never heard that there are other times in Kyushu mainland.


    As time went by, eighteen years passed.


    Zhao shuning is puzzled about her situation, but she has no way. Every night when the moon is full, she always thinks about what the master should be like.


    If she knew that she would come to this strange ghost place, Zhao shuning would not be so reserved before that. She should seize the opportunity and wipe away the master. Now, she has left such a big regret.


    "Autumn."


    "Lord Moyan."


    When Zhao shuning saw the man in black coming, his attitude immediately became more respectful.


    This Mo Yan is really speechless to her. From the point of view of future generations, he can be regarded as a senior.


    During this period, Zhao shuning wanted to go back to Ruoqiang countless times, but when she saw the suffering of the people in Loulan, as well as the eyes of those ministers in the court, she was ruthless.


    Or, she can rely on her own strength to make Ruoqiang and Loulan less hostile. Maybe they can shake hands and make peace and become good friends for generations?


    Zhao shuning naturally wants to do this without fighting.


    "Qiuqiu, you are in a daze again. You have been staying in Loulan for a long time. Do you feel bored?"


    Zhao shuning said.


    The man in black smiles.


    He reached out and rubbed her hair.


    Although Zhao shuning has been spoiled for 18 years, he is still not used to it.


    "Lord Moyan."


    Seeing the meaning of evasion in the girl''s eyes, Mo Yan withdrew her hand and said, "I almost forgot that Qiu Qiu is already a big girl."


    Zhao shuning has repeatedly stressed that he is not luoqiu, but no Loulan people believe it, including the Mo Yan in front of him.


    Over time, she was used to being called that.


    "Master Moyan, what else can I do for you?"


    "Don''t you think it''s boring to stay here all day long? I have a mission here. If you want to go, you can go and have a look. "


    "Mission? What mission? Can I go out now? Where to? "


    "The sea of Wuwang."

 Chapter 465

    "Wu Wang Hai?"


    This name is really familiar.


    Zhao shuning''s mind, quickly began to recall before the bit by bit, and finally, found the corresponding memory.


    "Don''t Qiuqiu want to go?"


    "Go."


    At the beginning, Zhao shuning promised the female shark''s Qingge to help her find out about the woman who did evil. The place where the female shark lived for generations was wuwanhai.


    But?


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or something.


    At the beginning, Qingge said that it was a woman who brought her family to such an end. That woman was called Qiuqiu.


    But now, in this plane, I am called Qiuqiu by others.


    Is this a coincidence?


    Mo Yan seldom saw that the girl in front of her was so interested in a place, so she showed a happy and good-looking smile on her face.


    It seems that my decision is right.


    "Then if you want to go, you have to be prepared. There are a group of powerful people living in the sea of Wuwu. You go this time to get the scales on them, which can be used to make a kind of Psychedelic medicine, and cultivate the phantom beast, which can protect Loulan. "


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    Dare feeling, the bad woman in Qingge''s mouth, is she?


    Zhao shuning waved his hand.


    "Autumn autumn?"


    "Mo Yan adult, so, it is too cruel some, you are how to say, I will not do."


    "What did you just do?"


    "I like the sea."


    The man in black smiles.


    He could feel the firmness in the girl''s eyes.


    "In this case, you don''t have to do the task. You have the right to go to Wuwang sea this time. You must be bored if you haven''t been out for a long time."


    I don''t want to do it. How could Mo Yan treat her so well?


    "Thank you, Mr. Moyan."


    Zhao shuning shows his face and smiles. With such a gorgeous face and a smile, there are few people in the world who can resist this smile, right?


    Mo Yan lost his mind.


    Until in front of the girl called three or five voice Mo Yan adult, he just came back to God.


    "What did you say?"


    Zhao shuning frowned and repeated his words.


    "I mean, if I run out like this, don''t you worry that I''ll never come back?"


    The man in black looked serious.


    His eyes straight at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning felt that his eyes were so hot that he could not move.


    "Would you?"


    The light four words of the man in black make Zhao shuning not know how to answer.


    "I won''t, will I?"


    Hear here, Mo Yan restored the facial expression of the past.


    "I know you won''t, and you can rest assured to play, don''t worry about Loulan other powerful eyes, I will settle all this for you."


    "Thank you."


    Say not moved, that is false.


    If what Zhao shuning expected is not bad, this Mo Yan should be the most loyal guard around Luo Qiu in the legend.


    According to the history book, Moyan followed luoqiu all his life and raised luoqiu from an infant to the light of hope of Loulan. After luoqiu died, he disappeared.


    This Mo Yan in the past Zhao shuning read those books, it is a big general.


    "Don''t worry. If you have anything, you can call me at any time."


    "The mission?"


    "I never force you to do something Qiuqiu doesn''t like. You know that."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Lord Moyan -"


    "Qiuqiu, you are the daughter of destiny. Although I am the leader of Loulan, I am also under you. In the future, you don''t need to call me Lord Moyan, just call me Moyan."


    Zhao shuning thought about it and nodded.


    The man''s eyes more starlight, looks particularly good-looking.


    "It''s been a long time. I know now that Qiuqiu likes the sea."


    Zhao shuning didn''t care about the look of Mo Yan saying this, at this time her heart, already flew to nine clouds.


    The sea of Wuwang is what I have known. In order to train her, the master did not lack those female shark people who made the sea of Wuwang for her experience.


    The sea of Wuwu is so lifelike, which means that the master must have seen the real face of Wuwu in those years. Now he has the chance to go to the sea of Wuwu, maybe he can meet him.


    After meeting the master, many things can be solved.


    Mo Yan didn''t know that the reason why the girl in front of him wanted to go to the sea of Wuwu was because of another man. If he knew what the girl was thinking at this time, he would not let the girl go to the sea of Wuwu no matter how much he paid.Loulan, like Ruoqiang.


    Deep in a foreign land.


    Where they live, the climate is hot, so women''s clothing is mainly cool.


    Zhao shuning was wearing a light colored veil. In order to avoid uneasiness, she also wore a veil.


    The Danshui Yingluo beads in front of her forehead were put on by Mo Yan himself.


    Standing in front of the bronze mirror, Zhao shuning couldn''t help sighing that Luo Feiyan was born with an excellent appearance.


    Only such a person can be worthy of the master.


    At the moment, Zhao shuning began to eat some of his own vinegar.


    If I had grown up like this, I would have been more successful when I seduced my master.


    Mo Yan looks at the woman in the bronze mirror, also lost god.


    Qiuqiu, it''s so beautiful.


    It''s not as beautiful as it should be.


    "Autumn."


    "Mo Yan, what else can I do for you?"


    "Do you have someone in mind?"


    Zhao shuning thought about it and nodded.


    The smile on Mo Yan''s face is even worse.


    Luo Qiu was brought up by him since she was a child. She has never had the chance to contact other young talents, and she has never seen anyone close to Luo Qiu. Since Luo Qiu was so old, she should have never seen anyone better than herself?


    So, this time, Mo Yan thought that the girl in front of her favorite person was herself.


    "Mo Yan, you are very good to me, so I don''t want to hide this from you."


    "Don''t hide it from me. I know everything."


    Just this matter, let Luo Qiu a girl open mouth to say, is always some improper.


    "If only you knew me."


    "We''ll have a good talk about this matter after you come back from the sea of Wuwu. Qiuqiu, with your ability, you can be proud of Loulan and Ruoqiang. When you get to the sea of Wuwu, remember to hide your identity."


    "Well, good."


    Even if Mo Yan doesn''t say it, Zhao shuning will do it.


    "I''m in Loulan, waiting for you to come back."


    When Mo Yan said this, his eyes were serious.


    Zhao shuning thought that he was worried about himself, so he held out his hand and patted Mo Yan on the shoulder and said: "don''t worry, I will come back alive."


    With her temperament, others can''t bully her.


    Mo Yan smiles.


    "That''s good."

 Chapter 466

    Rare Mo Yan one day willing to let her go out for a walk.


    Zhao shuning packed his luggage that night.


    Because it was 500 years ago and there was no heaven and earth bag, Zhao shuning made a heaven and earth bag himself according to the method taught her by his master.


    She left this day, Mo Yan just discussed important things, then rushed to send her.


    After seeing her, the smile on Mo Yan''s face was even worse.


    Zhao shuning doubted: "is there anything to be happy about?"


    Mo Yan nodded.


    "In three months, Loulan and Ruoqiang will hand over their best disciples to Changkong school. Then you can take them with you."


    Zhao shuning said: "this matter, you are so happy?"


    My face is just the same.


    "Qiuqiu, maybe I didn''t tell you that you should have been the second daughter of the Luo family, but because you were born with my Loulan logo, you were regarded as an ominous person. Your so-called father also wanted to kill you after the full moon. We saved you."


    Zhao shuning''s face doesn''t leak color, this matter, she already knew, but this Mo Yan is afraid don''t know, oneself isn''t that so-called Luo Qiu?


    "Qiuqiu, for such a father, you don''t have to take him seriously. He doesn''t want you and regards you as a disaster. But all my subjects in Loulan will respect you as a guest of honor. After that full moon, you and Ruoqiang will break up completely. They are no longer the Houfu lady of Ruoqiang. Are you right or not?"


    Zhao shuning thought about it. If he was really Luo Qiu and was treated like this by his father, I''m afraid it would be the same idea, right?


    So she nodded.


    "Does this have anything to do with my going to Changkong school?"


    "Of course."


    The smile on Mo Yan''s face is more brilliant.


    "You are the most beautiful girl in Loulan. I dare say that you are the first woman in the mainland of Jiuzhou. Although Luo Feiyan, the eldest lady of naluo family, was born extremely beautiful, I heard that she has no Huigen. Although she has the name of Ruoqiang tiannv, she has no ability. Her character is also very weak, unlike her mother Ye Qing Luan dares to love and hate like that. "


    Zhao shuning did not dare to nod his head.


    You know, I''m just a fake "luoqiu".


    The real master is the cowardly "luofeiyan" of the Marquis''s residence.


    "Qiuqiu, you don''t have to be afraid, let alone kind to that woman. Although that woman is your sister in name, her fortune and ability are far below you. If you have a chance, you can get rid of her first, and also get rid of a big trouble for Loulan."


    It seems that Mo Yan still believes in that prophecy.


    "Mo Yan, let''s not talk about these things first. When I go to Changkong college, I''ll meet you."


    Nonsense, if she dares to touch the real Luo Qiu, I''m afraid she won''t know how to die in the future.


    Zhao shuning didn''t realize at this time that she might not be the person who broke into the history. Maybe she was the person in the history.


    Mo Yan and repeatedly account for some things, and she said a lot of things, just let her go.


    When she left, Mo Yan still wanted to hold her, but Zhao shuning''s heart was not on the person in front of her. She didn''t look back, and she didn''t miss her.


    There is no sea.


    She came to the place where countless secrets were hidden.


    Zhao shuning walked through many places along the road, saw many wonderful rivers and mountains, and saw many local conditions and customs.


    During this period, she saw many lovely little beasts.


    When I was passing by the mountains and rivers, I rescued an ugly chick. The bird''s mouth was full of wounds and nestled in the cave.


    Zhao shuning thought that it should be too dark in the cave, so the bird can''t see the surrounding situation. Only when it bumps and bumps can it cause a wound.


    Therefore, before leaving, Zhao shuning specially left a night pearl in the cave.


    In addition to the bird, Zhao shuning also met an old man. The old man was out of breath when he walked, and he couldn''t say a few words to others. But when he saw Zhao shuning, his eyes were shining, and he just gave him something.


    She said it was something, but Zhao shuning couldn''t even see what it was. When she wanted to ask the old man again, the old man was gone.


    With the disappearance of the old man, the purple bead on Zhao shuning''s neck is slightly bright.


    Along the way, these two things are more strange.


    Others are normal.


    When he arrived near the sea tour city, Zhao shuning found the guide of Wuwang sea, and with the surge, he entered into Wuwang sea.


    At this time, Wuwang sea is completely different from what I saw in the ancient well of Haiyou city.


    The terrain here is vast. In addition to bamboo, many plants and trees are planted. What''s more amazing is that in this world, there are not only female sharks, but also many human beings living in it.Zhao shuning slowly entered from the exit, and the prosperity in front of her was really enviable. She could not help sighing when she remembered the tragedy of the female shark family several years later. She did not know whether she could stop the tragedy when she came here this time.


    In front of the crowd, Zhao shuning strolled around the small town near wuwanhai for a long time.


    Then in the evening, the people here gradually dispersed.


    Living by the sea, the weather here is changeable at night. After midnight, there are very few people on the street.


    Zhao shuning has a red lotus in his body. Naturally, he is not afraid of the cold.


    She thought of looking for some clues in Wuwang sea, then she walked slowly along with the tide.


    Along the edge of the sea, for a long time.


    Xu was a little tired, so Zhao shuning took off his shoes and jumped on the ancient trees by the sea.


    Sitting on the huge branches of the ancient tree, the sea breeze blowing head-on, Zhao shuning is very comfortable to close his eyes.


    The bells on the feet are jingling with the wind of the sea.


    Everything looks so beautiful.


    Until, a nice and very familiar voice came.


    "Is it better to sit so high and see the scenery?"


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    It was late at night.


    The moon is high in the sky.


    Behind her, a man dressed in green, with a beautiful face, holding a bunch of flutes, followed by a snow-white beast.


    Seeing the girl looking back, the man''s heart also clattered. The girl''s eyes at him were the first person who could make him feel turbulent for so many years.


    The girl wore a veil and a red veil.


    Between the eyebrows is a beautiful red jewel. The green silk floats down to the waist. Under the red gauze, her graceful posture looms. The bells on her feet show that she is very naughty.


    Master?


    It''s really master!


    It''s just that the master at this time seems different from what he saw.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes were foggy. She really missed master.


    Therefore, she stretched out her hand to Yan Ruyu.

 Chapter 467

    At this time, Yan Ruyu.


    He was a young man five hundred years ago.


    At this time, although he was indifferent, he did not meet any amazing woman, nor did he have any physical contact with her.


    So when he saw the girl in front of him holding out her hand, he was stunned.


    Before he could speak, the woman''s voice came.


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    The doubts on Yan Ruyu''s face have not disappeared.


    The girl''s hand had already grasped his hands.


    Her hands were warm.


    His hands, however, were extremely cold.


    "Your hands are cold."


    As I remember, the master''s body is still so cold.


    "I thought it would be hard for me to see you."


    Yan Ruyu frowned gently.


    He is the son of the Feng family, so he can see the girl''s mind in front of him. When she said this, she didn''t lie.


    "Did we know each other before?"


    Zhao shuning nodded, then shook his head again.


    She remembers that a long time ago, the master told him that he was a thousand year old imperial master and could not intervene in many things. If he intervened in the progress of things without authorization, the butterfly effect would be unpredictable.


    Now that she has taken possession of this body, she is a stranger. If she shows her identity to the master at this time, not to mention the master will not believe it, even she feels extremely vain.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I''m looking for someone."


    "To whom?"


    "You."


    Yan Ruyu gently smiles, but Zhao shuning''s eyes are sour.


    She pointed to herself.


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "Why are you looking for me? Do you know who I am? "


    "Others may not know, but I do."


    Zhao shuning was so happy that he thought the master recognized her, but before she could speak, Yan Ruyu said, "you are Luo Qiu, originally the daughter of Ruoqiang marquis. But because you are born with Loulan mark, you have become Ruoqiang''s disaster star. Now, I have inherited the fortune of the astrolabe, found you, and accepted you as an apprentice."


    Take her as an apprentice?


    Zhao shuning''s eyes were sour, and his tears almost came down.


    Now, should I follow the track of history and deal with it as Luo Qiu?


    Otherwise, it will certainly bring a lot of trouble to the master, right?


    "You don''t want to?"


    "Of course I would!"


    The man in the blue shirt smiles.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. I don''t eat people. I''m a beast, and I don''t eat people."


    Zhao shuning had already jumped off the ancient tree before. He was very happy to see his former master and Bai Ze.


    She walked slowly to Baize.


    He stretched out his hand and followed his round hair.


    Yan Ruyu was shocked, and Baize was also stunned.


    But few people dare to be so close to the king of beasts.


    "Hello, Xiaobai."


    Zhao shuning looked up at Yan Ruyu, who was a little absent-minded. Then he said, "Xiaobai is a good name. Later, I''ll call him Xiaobai."


    White Ze Ao Wu a, also be to answer this address.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    She''s a little reluctant.


    He asked, "master, can I ask you some questions?"


    Yan Ruyu replied, "naturally."


    "If someone who shouldn''t have appeared at this time, what should she do to ensure that she won''t hurt the person she loves the most."


    Yan Ruyu was stunned.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s OK. I''m just asking."


    "I don''t know what you want to ask, but I want to tell you that everyone in the mainland of Kyushu has his own fortune. If the appearance of someone makes the original normal track twists and turns, and even extends to unknown places, then this person should disappear in this space, and then it can be peaceful."


    Zhao shuning pondered for a moment.


    Then he nodded cautiously.


    When she looked up again, there were only a few stars in her eyes: "disciple luoqiu, see you, master."


    Yan Ruyu nodded, which should be the master''s voice.


    At night, Yan Ruyu did not say much to her.


    As they walked by the sea, she left a series of footprints.


    Master is special to Luo Qiu.


    In the past, I always wanted to see the master who was five hundred years ago. Now I''m still overjoyed to see him.


    I thought about many things between the master and luoqiu before, but I didn''t expect that there was a difference between yin and Yang. Now I have become "luoqiu", a disciple in his name.Zhao shuning still remembers that he once asked the master a question: is there anyone in the world he cares about.


    Master said, one is her, the other is Luo Qiu.


    The real luoqiu is now in the Marquis''s mansion.


    The glory I enjoy now will be returned one day.


    Yan Ruyu just came to the Wuwu sea according to the instructions of the astrolabe array, found the girl, accepted her as an apprentice, and resolved the anger in her body.


    Now it seems that this girl is not as terrible as the one in the astrolabe array.


    On the contrary, it''s cute.


    This is Yan Ruyu''s first contact with a young girl and his first disciple, so for a moment, he has little experience and doesn''t know how to get along with her.


    But the girl seems to be much more leisurely.


    She walked in front of him, and from time to time she turned around and gave him a smile.


    Women have good eyes.


    Every time Yan Ruyu saw her smile, she felt that her world was much brighter.


    When she was with a girl, she taught her mental skills, and she always quickly remembered that such a talent was out of reach.


    Yan Ruyu doesn''t know. Zhao shuning has long remembered the mental skills he taught. Now he just remembers them better and plays them better on the original basis.


    "Master, what are you thinking?"


    Yan Ruyu is meditating.


    The girl is not afraid of him.


    He came up straight from the side and hugged him.


    Yan Ruyu''s face flushed slightly. She coughed to hide her embarrassment.


    "Don''t be so close to me."


    Zhao shuning gently took his hand away.


    Then she took down the gauze and gave Yan Ruyu a sweet smile.


    Yan Ruyu is a bit absent-minded.


    The girl''s arms were tied around his neck.


    Zhao shuning had thought for a long time that now, with her appearance, she doesn''t believe it. The master really doesn''t look at her and doesn''t listen to her.


    "What are you doing?"


    Yan Ruyu suddenly stood up.


    Nearly fell Zhao shuning.


    Then he took the girl''s hand and pulled her back.


    She was just about to have a close contact with the earth.


    "Master, why are you so angry?"


    Yan Ruyu quickly let go.


    His face was not happy and he said, "if you do this again, I will not care about you any more. I will lock you in the mysterious world all day long."


    Hearing this, Zhao shuning quickly cried.


    Mourning a small face of pulling Yan Ruyu''s Cape coquetry way: "master, I''m wrong."


    Yan Ruyu shakes off Zhao shuning''s hand.


    Zhao shuning thought that her plea played a role, who knows that the next moment, she was put into a mysterious realm.

 Chapter 468

    Master is master.


    Even now he is so green and astringent, others can''t provoke her at all.


    It''s so simple to be rejected.


    Zhao shuning didn''t feel sad. Fortunately, he felt much happier.


    You know, before me, the master had at least kissed herself. Now she is satisfied with the distance.


    In this mysterious land for decades.


    Zhao shuning practiced all the mental methods in the past.


    After waiting for Yan Ruyu to open the door of the mysterious realm, she went out with a calm mind.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t even look at her.


    He threw her an old book and left.


    Zhao shuning just wanted to catch up with him, but he caught a glimpse of the book in his hand. He was very familiar with it.


    Take a closer look.


    this book is as like as two peas in the first time.


    But after she opened the book, she felt that there were many contents that were not corresponding to the previous ones.


    She found the ink and added it one by one.


    After the last stroke, she slowly looked through the ancient book.


    Then she stopped. The book


    is as like as two peas in the book.


    Why?


    You''re the one here?


    Or coincidence?


    "Why don''t you keep up?"


    Zhao shuning quickly returned to his senses and looked at the master in front of him.


    I opened my mouth, but I didn''t know what to say.


    "Master, this -"


    "what do you do?"


    Yan Ruyu took the book and turned it over.


    Then nodded in admiration.


    "What you added is quite good. It''s much easier to understand than before."


    Zhao shuning didn''t respond, just followed Yan Ruyu blankly and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    "Master, do you remember Ning''er?"


    "Ning er? Who is it? "


    Just after Zhao shuning asked this, several thunders suddenly appeared in the sky. Yan Ruyu''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly and pulled Zhao shuning to the mysterious realm.


    "What''s the matter? In the astrolabe array, it''s not said that there will be thunder today? "


    Yan Ruyu muttered to herself.


    Zhao shuning did not dare to speak any more.


    It''s because I said something I shouldn''t have said, that leads to unnecessary thunder, right?


    The sky thunder is fierce, and the mysterious realm is also in a mess.


    By the time the thunder was over and they came out again, it had been two months.


    Yan Ruyu is too tired.


    I didn''t close my eyes for two months in a row. I got a chance to relax. When I got to the cave, I fell asleep as soon as I touched the slate.


    Zhao shuning stood aside.


    Looking at the Yan Ruyu on the bed, he walked past.


    The teacher is really good-looking.


    No matter when, his body is so clean.


    Zhao shuning waved her hand gently, and there was a censer on the stone table. She put the pills in her waist, and then used the red lotus fire as a guide to light the pills in the censer.


    For a moment, the tranquilizer fragrance floated in the air.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu''s skill is not as deep as that of five hundred years later. Under the action of Ansheng pill, his body is completely relaxed.


    Zhao shuning is sitting by the bed.


    Looking at Yan Ruyu on the bed.


    The master''s facial features are more exquisite than a woman''s.


    At this moment, Zhao shuning thought how good it would be if he were Luo Qiu and his first disciple.


    In these days, they did a lot of things together. Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu went to subdue the monsters and gods, and also brought many blessings to the people around the Haiyou city.


    During this period, Zhao shuning rescued countless spirit beasts with low spirit power, and refined pills were given to the demons in his hands.


    In the cities they have passed and the mountains and forests they have experienced, there are basically people, or animals in the animal world, who have been favored by Zhao shuning.


    Therefore, Yan Ruyu thinks highly of Luo Qiu.


    "Shifu, no matter what I do with you, time passes very quickly."


    Although Yan Ruyu relaxed at this time, his body was still extremely cold.


    Zhao shuning sat next to the stone bed, upper body gently lying on the body of Yan Ruyu.


    "Master, I don''t know what I should do. Can I only live in this plane as Luo Feiyan? If I tell you my true identity, will it lead to thunder like the last two months


    Yan Ruyu has long eyelashes and looks better than snow.


    There is nothing wrong with that delicate facial features.Zhao shuning stroked Yan Ruyu''s facial features one by one, and then her hand touched Yan Ruyu''s lips and stopped.


    Then she got up, bent down, and gently kissed her.


    The smell of Mulan.


    Around the tip of the nose.


    Zhao shuning''s lips showed a smile.


    "Autumn! What are you doing! "


    Zhao shuning''s ear, suddenly came a voice.


    She quickly looked up, but found nothing unusual.


    The jewels in the middle of his forehead shine again, and Zhao shuning finally finds the thing that gives out his figure.


    "This gem?"


    It was Mo Yan who put it on her.


    "Qiuqiu, how can you touch other men and do such a wrong thing?"


    Zhao shuning felt cold.


    "Mo Yan, are you watching me?"


    "Who is that man?"


    Mo Yan can only feel Zhao shuning''s action at this time, but can''t see what happened here.


    That''s why he''s furious.


    "Mo Yan, you sent me this ornament to watch me? Don''t you believe me? "


    "Now is not the time to say that, Qiuqiu, you come back, you come back to me now!"


    Zhao shuning disappointed: "I will not go back, at least, now I will not go back."


    "Changkong school has started to recruit students. Do you know what you are doing because you have not appeared


    "Mo Yan, I will go to Changkong college. I have something to delay here. In two days, I will start. I will do what I promise you."


    "Qiuqiu, you can''t be attracted to anyone. That''s the most important point."


    Zhao shuning stopped talking.


    "Qiuqiu, you are my Loulan tiannv, my Loulan people, my stranger."


    "I don''t belong to anyone."


    She pulled off the headdress between the forehead and threw it hard. The voice of Mo Yan disappeared in her ears.


    Zhao shuning felt that he was still too naive.


    Looking at the smile of Mo Yan every day. She felt that such a man, who was so kind to himself, kept saying that he was Loulan''s future hope and showed complete respect for his privacy, would never count on him.


    But now, she realized that there are not many people in the world who can be trusted.


    Looking at Yan Ruyu on the bed, Zhao shuning gently left a kiss in the center of his eyebrows.


    "Master, I''m going to do what I should do now."


    The old man who met before said that if she wants to go back, she must complete her mission.


    What is her mission in this plane?


    At the moment, she seems to understand.

 Chapter 469

    When Zhao shuning left, he looked back at Yan Ruyu on the bed for a long time.


    Master now.


    Much more childish, the shadow of the future can be seen in the cold face.


    She is greedy for this appearance.


    In this plane, you can''t have him.


    When a girl leaves.


    Green shirt man''s eyelids moved, after all, did not open.


    An hour or so passed.


    After Yan Ruyu felt that her body could move, her eyes slowly opened.


    In the eyes, there are doubts, helplessness, but also a little bit of shyness.


    He was vaguely aware of what had happened before, but felt that it was his own illusion.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu''s limbs were still soft and sour.


    He sat up with a tired body.


    "Luo Qiu?"


    No one responded to him.


    He called again, but no one answered.


    Yan Ruyu sighed.


    He went to the stone table and sat down.


    On the stone table, there was a chessboard that a girl had drawn with a white stone when she played chess with him some time ago.


    Yan Ruyu uses a little spiritual power, and those strokes are deeply imprinted in the stone. In this way, there is no need to worry that the chessboard will disappear with the passage of time.


    Baezawa has changed and grown to five meters tall.


    It lay down beside Yan Ruyu.


    "Emperor Zun, don''t you go to find Miss Luo?"


    "No


    "Emperor Zun, I always feel that this luoqiu girl has a lot on her mind. I don''t know what to hide from you."


    "She doesn''t want to say it. Let''s forget it. We just need to follow the orders of heaven and do human affairs."


    Baezawa sobbed and fell down.


    Emperor Zun''s eyes clearly have not give up, holding a chess hand is not as firm and powerful as before, but emperor Zun''s mouth is hard, as a contract beast, it can''t question its master.


    Yan Ruyu actually realized that luoqiu''s life was not simple.


    This talent is second only to him.


    It''s very rare indeed.


    And Yan Ruyu has a feeling that Luo Qiu has known him for a long time. Because of her many unintentional little habits, she always helps herself to sort them out naturally.


    The pills in the censer still have a little aftertaste.


    Luoqiu adopted by the rabbit after eating grass is not afraid of people, lying beside white Ze fell asleep.


    There are two magnolias planted at the entrance of the cave.


    When I asked Luo Qiu why she chose magnolia, she said that it was not her who liked magnolia, but herself.


    Yan Ruyu is fond of Magnolia, but his preference, little known, Magnolia fragrance, he really preferred, but did not tell anyone about it.


    With Luo Qiu.


    She is mischievous and lovely. She always wants to stir her mind all the time.


    Sometimes, she was terrible.


    I look like I''m worried.


    Yan Ruyu wanted to ask many times, but as soon as Luo Qiu saw him, the haze on his face immediately disappeared, and he began to smile.


    Luoqiu is really a good seedling.


    Her kindness can be seen in the past few months.


    Yan Ruyu is very accurate. Even if the world treats her unfairly, she will never destroy the mainland of Kyushu.


    But why does the astrolabe show her as the bane of the world?


    Many mysteries remain unsolved.


    Yan Ruyu is not worried.


    My father once taught him that we should not only look at the surface of things, but also do things in a hurry.


    When the boat comes to the bridge, it''s natural.


    "Xiaobai."


    "Emperor?"


    Bleary eyed white Ze raised his head, looking at a playful face of Yan Ruyu, face full of questions.


    "Let''s go to Changkong college."


    "Ah?"


    Baezawa was surprised.


    Emperor Zun can not go out without going out. Now, he would ask to go out for a walk?


    "Emperor?"


    "Just a few days ago, several elders of Changkong college wrote me an invitation, hoping that I would be the tutor of the new student."


    There''s more.


    Luoqiu will definitely go to Changkong college.


    There are many secrets hidden in this girl. Yan Ruyu has to go to Changkong school and follow Luo Qiu. Maybe she can find some clues.


    Bazaar let out a cry.


    The body shrinks.


    He would jump on Yan Ruyu''s shoulder.


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes were sharp at this time. She saw a cloth bag at the foot of the stone table.


    That cloth bag is very small. This is what luoqiu girl takes with her all day. The girl calls this thing the heaven and earth bag.


    Yan Ruyu studied it carefully.I can''t help but wonder.


    This heaven and earth bag is made of unusual materials and is extremely simple. The space inside is infinite and can accommodate everything. However, its appearance is no different from that of ordinary brocade bag.


    "Emperor Zun, what''s the matter?"


    "Luoqiu is a wonderful woman. She can make such a wonderful thing."


    Where does Yan Ruyu know that this is the skill he personally handed over to Zhao shuning hundreds of years later.


    "What''s the use of this cloth bag?"


    Yan Ruyu smiles and says nothing.


    He stretched out his hand and found a feather on the heaven and earth. The feather was colorful, which he had never seen before.


    Put it in front of your eyes.


    Phoenix?


    In principle, now the Phoenix should still be a chick, will not have such feathers?


    Doubts abound, but no solution can be found.


    He had to put away the bag of heaven and earth.


    Following the principle of just now, his mind moved, his hand changed, and several kinds of materials gathered in front of him.


    The red lotus fire, the polar blue flame, and the pure lotus demon fire all set out. In less than half an hour, a sky blue brocade bag appeared in front of us.


    Compared with the one left by Luo Qiu, this brocade bag is undoubtedly much more exquisite.


    Sky blue cloth, there are countless stars, under the naked eye, you can see that they are slowly flowing.


    It''s like the Milky way on the top of the sky.


    "Master, what is this?"


    Yan Ruyu said: "space bag."


    Now that the heaven and earth bag has a name, the brocade bag made by myself is called the space bag.


    The space in the space capsule is infinite, which can accommodate all things. Even living creatures can open up a world during the period.


    As long as Yan Ruyu takes a look at everything in the world, he will know how to do it. Therefore, for hundreds of years, no one has surprised her as much as Luo Qiu.


    It''s not easy for her to create such things as heaven and earth bags. Her talent is not only described as terror.


    "Xiaobai."


    "Emperor?"


    "Go in."


    "No, Emperor. I''ll be suffocated when I''m in it."


    "Go in."


    Bai Ze drooped his head and said, "the space bag is so small and dark. It''s not only stuffy, but it can''t even stretch its feet and turn over.".


    But his master has few words. Once he makes a decision, he won''t go back on it. No matter how unwilling he is, he can''t resist it.


    When he entered the space capsule, he found that it was totally different from what he had imagined.


    "If you don''t feel comfortable, you can be transformed into noumenon and have a good rest in it."


    "Thank you, Emperor!"


    A voice of Joy came out of it.


    Yan Ruyu smiles and puts the space bag on her waist.

 Chapter 470

    Changkong college is located at the junction of Ruoqiang and Loulan.


    It was because of the appearance of an expert in Changkong school that the chaos that lasted for hundreds of years was put down.


    Then Changkong college was founded in this border area.


    As soon as Changkong college came into being, it recruited a peasant disciple. The disciple was originally weak, but after three years in Changkong college, he became brave and good at fighting, his temperament changed greatly, and his ability increased more than 100 times.


    He is now Loulan''s leader Mo Yan.


    At that time, Moyan and Luohao were both students from Changkong college.


    Now, they are the king of Ruoqiang and Loulan.


    As a result, the reputation of Changkong college is so big that countless disciples of the royal family want to squeeze inside.


    It''s not easy to get into Changkong college, where many excellent students from the mainland of Kyushu are admitted.


    It takes a lot of effort to select students every year.


    In Changkong college, there are very strict grades.


    First of all, they are the disciples of the inner gate, then the disciples of the outer gate.


    Five hundred years later, when the four families of Dahuang in Dongze accepted their disciples, they followed the Changkong college.


    Just in the history books.


    The Centennial College, however, was completely destroyed in the generation of luoqiu, and there is not much useful information about it in later generations.


    Zhao shuning is now the identity of Luo Qiu into the Changkong college.


    But before, because of the thunder robbery, she was broken and trapped in the mysterious realm, which was delayed for several days, so this time was delayed.


    Even if she is Mo Yan personally recommended to the disciple, Changkong college also did not give her this special case.


    She had to live in the hut near Changkong college, looking for other solutions.


    Finally, through my own efforts, I got the name of an outside disciple. In other people''s eyes, the outside disciple is the existence of doing chores for the inside disciple.


    Changkong college is a sacred and solemn place. It is not under the jurisdiction of anyone. Although it is located on the border between Ruoqiang and Loulan, no one dares to disrespect it.


    Therefore, even Ruoqiang and Loulan, who are still hostile, dare not ignore the rules and regulations of Changkong college.


    However, this year''s Ruoqiang people are much more low-key than before.


    If the daughter of Qiang Marquis was born, there is a red lotus blooming in her eyebrow. She is very charming and has been in poor health since childhood. Her family loves her and dotes on her. Ye qingluan doesn''t ask for the child''s future achievements. She only hopes that she will be good all her life.


    Just can''t beat Luo Hao''s request, just sent Luo Fei smoke to this Changkong college.


    Before January, the time of parting.


    Luo Feiyan looks back in three steps.


    Tears in my eyes.


    This makes ye qingluan feel worse.


    "Mother, may I not go?"


    Ye qingluan looks at Luo Hao.


    Luo Hao looks serious.


    "Marquis?"


    "No way."


    These two words are so solemn and prudent.


    "Yan''er is weak. She will be bullied by others when she goes to Changkong college."


    Luo Hao sighed.


    Looking at ye qingluan, embracing her in his arms, he said slowly: "qingluan, Yan''er is not a thing in the pool. She should not stay under our wings. In this way, she will never grow up. The national teacher said that Changkong college will be a good turn for the better. As long as Yan''er has lived in Changkong College for three years, her spiritual and spiritual strength will reach unprecedented level after she comes out It''s the height of the city. "


    "Hou ye, Yan''er doesn''t even have the power to open now. How can it be in just three years?"


    "I''ve made up my mind. Don''t say that."


    Ye qingluan didn''t speak any more.


    Luo Feiyan was sensible and said slowly, "Yan''er knows. When I get to Changkong college, I will try my best to listen to the teacher. My father and mother don''t have to worry about me. Previously, I was weak and didn''t want to leave my father and mother. I didn''t shoulder my responsibility as the daughter of the marquis. It''s Yan''er''s fault."


    Liu Yuan was behind ye qingluan. His face was moved, but he didn''t come forward.


    His daughter, repeatedly call others as mother.


    "Aunt Liu."


    But she called herself aunt. Every time she said it again, Liu Yuan always felt that there was a needle in his heart.


    "Smoke."


    "Please talk to my mother more when I''m away."


    Luo Fei smoke''s eyes, from the beginning to the end, did not fall on Liu Yuan.


    "Don''t worry, I will. Once you go, you will be better at studying and become the pride of our Ruoqiang people. When the elder and the teacher talk to you, you have to listen. Don''t be afraid of hardship."


    Luo Fei Yan''s eyebrows frowned gently.Until the side of the maid gently touched Liu Yuan''s arm, she just reaction, sorry smile.


    "I went over it."


    "My aunt is also good for me."


    Liu Yuan is different from ye qingluan.


    When ye qingluan is about to leave, she asks Luo Feiyan to take care of her body. She doesn''t have to compete with others and take care of herself.


    But Liu Yuan wants Luo Feiyan to endure what ordinary people can''t bear. He hopes that she can fight all the way in Changkong college and become the pride of Ruoqiang.


    Luo Feiyan didn''t like Aunt Liu.


    I didn''t like it since I was a child.


    I don''t like it in my heart.


    His father said that he had to marry Aunt Liu at the beginning, and got his mother''s advice. When Luo Feiyan was young, Aunt Liu always held the airs of being a mother and told her what to do and what not to do.


    Luo Feiyan doesn''t like to get along with Liu Yuan, but because of her identity, she has to do so.


    "Father, I''ll go. You can take care of yourself."


    "Well."


    At this point, Luo Feiyan finally got out of the comfort zone of 18 years and came to Changkong college.


    Children in Changkong college are rich or expensive, so Luo Feiyan, who was born in Houfu, is not very precious here.


    In addition, she had no ability, but she still became an inner disciple of Changkong college, which made many disciples dissatisfied.


    So in their daily life, they always have to say something about Luofei.


    Luo Feiyan is weak. Her mother taught her to be good when she was young, and she didn''t care about others.


    She is extremely beautiful and beautiful. Although many teenagers are attracted to her, many women are secretly dissatisfied with her appearance.


    You think that a woman, who has no spiritual power, just relies on her title as the daughter of Ruoqiang Marquis''s house, will enter the Changkong college, which others can''t even get into. Moreover, this is the inner disciple. It''s unfair to change who she is.


    Come and go, because of the crowd between the same door, Luo Feiyan is not less aggrieved.


    But every time she wrote a letter, she bit her teeth and didn''t tell her father about it.


    If my father knew that he had complained a lot since he came to Changkong College for a month, I''m afraid he would be even more disappointed with himself.

 Chapter 471

    That''s it.


    Zhao shuning became Luo Qiu.


    Originally luoqiu became luofeiyan.


    The two of them separated for 18 years.


    In the meantime, no one has seen anyone.


    Luo Feiyan didn''t know that there was another person in the world who looked like himself.


    Zhao shuning has great admiration for the woman with the title of "luofeiyan".


    Do you think there are several legendary figures who can be remembered forever in the world besides Yan Ruyu?


    Zhao shuning always believed in one principle.


    For a woman who is much stronger than herself and who is acknowledged by her teacher, she will always be more respected.


    I live in a courtyard outside.


    Zhao shuning covered her face with red gauze all day, and no one knew her true appearance. However, for several of the famous disciples in the inner door, she only paid attention to "luofeiyan", who was not proficient in spiritual power.


    This day.


    All the elders of Changkong college have gone to meet an important person.


    After the big man arrived, yuan capital, an important elder of Changkong college, went to the assembly hall to discuss and welcome the meeting.


    In this way, many disciples'' dissatisfaction with Luo Feiyan in the inner gate became more apparent.


    Luo Feiyan had just filled the water tank in his yard. Before he turned back, he heard a whistle coming from the gate of the yard.


    Don''t think about it. Luo Feiyan knew it was Tang Qi, the son of Dongzhou.


    Tang Qi, who had no knowledge and skills since childhood, had a high attainments in spiritual power, so after selection, he became an inner disciple of Changkong college.


    From the first time he saw Luo Feiyan, he regarded her as a fairy in the sky.


    Later, knowing that she didn''t understand the spirit and spiritual power, she was much more frivolous. She always took advantage of Luofei cigarette when no one was around.


    When he was free, the elder was not in the court, so he found a chance and came again.


    "Beauty Luo, why don''t you talk to me?"


    Luo Fei smoke will put the bucket, no reply, straight from Tang Qi by.


    Tang Qi was ignored, and his heart was dark.


    Seeing that there was no one around, he immediately became lustful and pulled Luo Feiyan''s left hand. Luo Feiyan didn''t react.


    See Tang seven hard a drag, her foot a slip, immediately to the back.


    This fall, just hit in Tang Qi''s arms.


    Warm and fragrant nephrite is in my heart, and the fragrance lingers on the tip of my nose.


    Tang Qimeng took a sip, and he looked very satisfied.


    He put his hand on Lovey''s chest.


    The tip of his nose was a little closer to the smoke.


    "Beauty Luo, you are so fragrant."


    Luo Fei''s smoke is so bad that he steps on Tang Qi''s right foot. Tang Qi feels painful and immediately releases his hands holding Luo Fei''s smoke.


    "How dare you kick me?"


    Luo Feiyan''s eyes are red.


    She grew up without such bullying.


    "What? How dare you cry? "


    Tang Qi slows down and moves forward slowly. Luo Feiyan is forced to retreat by him.


    "Don''t come here. If you dare to do anything to me, my father and mother will never let you go."


    "Is it?"


    "I''m the daughter of Ruoqiang marquis. You can''t be contemptuous of me."


    At this time, Tang Qi was only three steps away from luofeiyan.


    There was a sound of footsteps outside the hospital, and there was a sound of discussion.


    It''s a few familiar female voices, who share the same courtyard with Luo Feiyan.


    "Miss Wu, please help me."


    Seeing someone coming, Tang Qi also converged.


    But the three women who came in looked around and saw the smoke in the corner, but they didn''t seem to see it. They said this to Tang Qi.


    "How can Shizi come to our yard today?"


    "Just passing by."


    "Then you''ll have a good time, but don''t do it in our yard. We don''t know what to say when the elders ask."


    "Naturally, naturally. Thank you for reminding me."


    Luo Fei smoke don''t understand, they can save themselves, just a few words, why? Why do they just watch themselves being bullied?


    Luo Feiyan asked herself that during the time they were together, she had nothing to do with them.


    On the contrary, she gets up earlier than them every day. Then she fills the water tank in the yard and cooks the water to get along with them better.


    But they have done so much, and their attitude towards themselves is not half relaxed.


    "Wu Xuan, we live in the same yard. Please help me."


    The woman just looked at her and didn''t speak.They are all princes and nobles from all over the world. This is a good identity for Luo Feiyan, but in their eyes, it is not enough to make them flatter.


    No, you can''t do this to me.


    Tang Qi''s hand reaches out to Luo Feiyan again.


    "Miss Wu, if you save me, I will keep your secret for you."


    Wu Xuan''s steps pause.


    Several of them were stunned and looked at Wu Xuan one after another.


    "What''s your secret? How come we don''t know. "


    Wu Xuan''s hand is also clenched. She turns back and looks at Luo Feiyan''s eyes for the first time. "What''s my secret?" he asked? Don''t talk about it


    "You and hailing Kingdom --"


    "pa!"


    Before Luo Feiyan''s words were finished, Wu Xuan moved to her in a flash and slapped her hard.


    His luck is of great strength and strength.


    Although Tang Qi''s one hand was holding Luo Fei Yan, she still flew out in a flash.


    Then, the body hit the rock hard, the arm was scratched by the sharp rock, the long scar, shocking.


    The blood immediately dyed the white clothes of Luo Fei smoke red.


    She wanted to stand up.


    But I don''t have half the strength.


    Luo Feiyan''s right face also became very red and swollen at this time.


    Now it seems that she is so embarrassed, where there is half a beauty''s shadow.


    "Cough cough cough -"


    severe cough attack.


    There was a lot of black blood in the smoke.


    However, although she was so embarrassed at the moment, Wu Xuan did not intend to let her go.


    She went up to Luffy.


    Squatting down, right hand hard pinch on her chin.


    There was a click.


    Luo Feiyan''s chin was dislocated, his face was burning with pain, and there was a long wound on his arm. Now there was a sharp pain in his chin, and all the pain came together. Almost, Luo Feiyan would faint.


    Wu Xuan saw this.


    Pull up the hair of Luo Fei cigarette, force her to look directly at oneself.


    "Miss Wu, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry about it, Tang qishizi. Otherwise, I''ll report to the elder about today''s molestation with my classmates. When the headmaster knows, I don''t need to tell you what will happen to you?"


    The severity and terror of the mysterious leader has been heard in mainland China.


    Tang Qi drew back his hand.


    It''s beautiful, but he doesn''t want to ruin his future because of a woman.

 Chapter 472

    Luo Feiyan was speechless at this time.


    Half of her face was swollen.


    The jaw is dislocated, too.


    There''s blood coming out all the time.


    The long wound on the arm, even if it is good, will leave a long scar in the later period.


    But in the face of such bullying, she can do nothing.


    At the moment, Luo Feiyan hates his cowardice, and even more hates that he can''t have a little spiritual power. Now, he can''t even resist.


    "What do you compare with me?"


    "With your face of bringing disaster to the country and the people?"


    Wu Xuan picks up the sword beside her, and the sword gently slaps Luo Feiyan''s face. The cold black iron makes Luo Feiyan''s body tremble involuntarily.


    What is she going to do?


    "If it''s not for this face, you think Qing Yan can take a fancy to you. I''ll tell you, I don''t think you''re happy for a long time. If it''s not for the express regulations in the college that fighting and fighting are not allowed, you will be dead at the moment you step into my yard."


    Lovey was too sore to speak.


    Her fist, however, was clenched tightly.


    "The style of study of Changkong college is rigorous, and the elder of this year doesn''t know what''s wrong. You, a student who doesn''t know what spiritual power is, can even become an inner disciple and live in the same yard with Wu Xuan."


    "Luofeiyan, you are in Changkong college, what can you occupy? Is it your proud family power? Or your hypocritical tenderness? "


    "Here, you have to use your strength to talk about everything. What your parents didn''t teach you, today, Wu Xuan will teach you well. You low class people who don''t understand spiritual power and spiritual power are only qualified to shine shoes for us, do you understand?"


    Luofeiyan''s eyes are no longer gentle.


    At this time, she had anger and hatred in her heart for the first time.


    This world is totally different from what my mother said.


    It is not beautiful at all, it is full of intrigue, she is kind to others, friendly to others, others are thinking about how to step on her feet.


    Luo Fei smoke hate.


    She hates Wu Xuan.


    Hate everyone here.


    But she couldn''t resist.


    The weak are destined to stay at the bottom.


    "You don''t know what''s in your head, tut tut - you have such a beautiful face for nothing."


    Wu Xuan let go.


    Then he wiped his hands with Luo Fei''s clothes which were not stained with blood.


    Dislike way: "don''t look at me with this kind of eyes, I want to kill you, easy, if not take into account the college regulations, you will not live to now."


    "I - I have nothing wrong with you."


    Dislocated jaw.


    Luo Feiyan could only make a vague voice, and his words were not very clear.


    "You''re wrong. You shouldn''t want to fly to the branches. You should stay in the Canary cage and be a canary. How can you still want to look for food in the tiger? And, Luo Feiyan, you should remember that you don''t have to say something when you see it. I, Wu Xuan, hate being threatened by others."


    Wu Xuan''s foot treads on Luo Feiyan''s body and keeps rolling.


    Does she hate being threatened?


    No, it''s just that Luo Feiyan is too weak to resist her. Wu Xuan is afraid that her scandal will be revealed, so she will start first and let Luo Feiyan not speak.


    Roffy''s hand was on the ground.


    She tried her best and couldn''t get up.


    Or as soon as she got up, she was trampled down by Wu Xuan.


    Luo Fei Yan raised her head and looked at the two girls around. In their eyes, there was only Schadenfreude, and Tang Qi, the son of Dongzhou, didn''t say a word.


    "You''ll regret it."


    She''ll regret it.


    If she doesn''t die, Luo Feiyan swears that she will make them regret it.


    "I regret it?"


    "How can you make me regret it?"


    "As the daughter of Ruoqiang Marquis? Or do you have to rely on your fancy fists? Luo Feiyan, if this Changkong college is not at the junction of Ruoqiang and Loulan, and you occupy half of the friendship of landlords, do you think Changkong college will accept you as a kind of grass bag? "


    "You are not the only one who can become a disciple of Changkong college. You are not the only one."


    "Do you think that you are still respected by all the people? Luo Feiyan, the lady of the Marquis''s mansion, you can see clearly with your eyes open. This is Changkong college, not Ruoqiang Marquis''s mansion."


    Blood ran down the forehead.


    Into the eyes of lovesmoke.


    Blood under the eyes, become dim.


    Somewhere behind him, he began to ache.


    Purple light, suddenly hit her back.


    Luo Fei smoke pain of wail a, afterward, then unconscious, faint past."Hello -"


    Wu Xuan kicked many times in succession, but Luo Feiyan didn''t respond.


    She began to worry.


    Now that the elder is away, she can bully Luo Feiyan along with her heart. But if the elder knows that he killed her, I''m afraid it will get worse and worse.


    In the future, there may be a fierce battle between Ruoqiang and Tianli kingdom.


    Wu xuangui is a princess of Tianli kingdom. She doesn''t want to get into trouble because of such a useless person.


    "Bad luck."


    "Sister Xuan, what can I do?"


    Wu Xuan said: "what''s the matter? It''s impossible for her to die here. Tang Qi, you should quickly carry people to the outskirts and throw them away. At last, you should find a place where monsters will haunt us, so as not to let us get into bad luck. Dongzhou and Tianli will be the bad luck."


    Tang Qi Leng for a moment.


    "Princess Xuan, Luo Feiyan, should not be dead yet?"


    "What if she doesn''t die? She''ll be half angry. When she''s relieved, she''ll cry, make trouble and hang herself. We can''t get rid of it."


    Tang Qi murmured: "who let you lay such a heavy hand."


    "What did you say?"


    "Princess Xuan, you knew that Luo Feiyan had no strength to bind a chicken. Even the elixir and alchemist who had a certain foundation would be seriously injured by you even if you still had such a heavy hand. What''s more, Luo Feiyan was a weak woman and had no good health since childhood -"


    "I didn''t know that there were so many Dongzhou Shizi''s words. Don''t worry Forget who caused this today. "


    Tang Qi shrunk his head and didn''t talk.


    "Luofeiyan is very beautiful. If something like this happens today, you can take her out of the city while the elder is away, and you can kiss Fangze. If there is no such thing today, no matter how stupid luofeiyan is, you will not see Dongzhou Shizi more."


    Wu Xuan is known for her overbearing style.


    Before she arrived at Changkong college, her bad reputation was well known.


    She is pleased with Xia Qingyan, the little prince of Hailing Kingdom, but that modest young master is in love with Luo Feiyan at first sight.


    The little prince was born noble and one of his disciples. Luo Feiyan didn''t even look at Xia Qingyan.


    Wu Xuan put on the top of the heart of the people, encountered such neglect, she naturally is very unhappy.


    Even if it doesn''t happen today, she won''t let Luofei smoke better when she finds an opportunity.

 Chapter 473

    Here, Zhao shuning is sitting in the courtyard of his suburban bamboo house with two Yang legs up.


    In front of her, is baking a fragrant leg of lamb.


    "Evil, I can only enjoy this delicious food by myself."


    Zhao shuning came into the room, took a few knives out, ready to eat, from her eyes, flash a touch of red.


    Originally, she didn''t care.


    But at the last moment, because of the turbulence, the woman''s face showed.


    Although the face was in a mess and bleeding, the red lotus on the forehead was still stunned by Zhao shuning.


    Is there a red lotus between the eyebrows?


    In this world, except for myself when I was a child, I should be the right Lord in the Marquis''s mansion.


    Thinking of this, Zhao shuning had no time to take care of the leg of mutton dripping oil on her barbecue rack. She put out the fire at will, and immediately followed the direction of the figure disappearing.


    Of course, I don''t forget to take the yarn.


    That person''s lightness skill is also excellent. Zhao shuning just hesitated for a moment. When he chased out again, he couldn''t see that person.


    At this time, Tang Qi was carrying Luo Fei''s cigarette and had already arrived at the river in the suburbs.


    In the vicinity of the river, there are all towering ancient trees. Under the cover of these ancient trees, even if something happens, no one can see it.


    Put the puff down.


    Tang Qi wet his clothes with the river and wipe the blood on Luo Fei Yan''s face.


    At this time, the smoke of Luo Fei didn''t stop breathing.


    Her chest, still slightly undulating.


    Looking at this graceful body, Tang Qi swallowed his saliva unconsciously.


    After wiping the blood off his face, Tang Qi sat on the ground with his legs crossed and looked at it carefully.


    "It''s a pity that such a beautiful woman will never find another person like you in this world."


    Even if half of Luo Fei''s face swelled up at this time, it was not difficult to see that her face was extremely beautiful.


    The girl''s body was warm.


    Tang Qi put his hand in gently.


    Luo Fei smoke is also because of this sudden cold, suddenly wake up.


    As soon as she woke up.


    What I see is Tang Qi''s wretched face.


    The Luo Fei smoke that suddenly opens an eye, also scared Tang seven a jump.


    Luo Fei smoke don''t know where come of strength, hard of kick open in front of Tang seven.


    Tang Qi was in pain, holding his lower body. He couldn''t slow down for a long time.


    His face was sweating with pain.


    "Deng Tu Zi!"


    Tang Qi looks at Luo Fei smoke like this, that evil fire also immediately went down, then rush to heart, is anger.


    Zhao shuning could not find a way out in the mountains and seas when he heard a scream from a man. He followed the direction and ran after him.


    At this time, Tang Qi had no patience.


    He showed his fierce eyes, staring straight at roffy.


    "I''m the son of Dongzhou. How about touching you?"


    "It''s a blessing you''ve cultivated in your last life that a woman like you can take pleasure in me."


    "You are going to die. Why don''t you please me?"


    Luo Feiyan shook his head desperately.


    Where Tang Qi had just touched, she felt disgusted.


    "You don''t want to fight. It''s easy to kill you. Anyway, those who don''t go to Changfeng College for five days in a row will be automatically expelled from the college. At that time, even if they find you, they can only see your body."


    "Tang Qi, you -- Tang Qi, don''t --"


    the girl looks sad with tears in her eyes.


    She begged, retreated, and the blood on her arm had dried up. Under her violent waving, she began to be depressed again, and continued to flow blood outside.


    "You need to think well. If you obey me well, I''ll be gentle later. At least you''ve been a woman once before you die."


    "You are shameless!"


    Tang Qi laughed.


    It''s a real nuisance to see that dissolute appearance.


    From this we can see that he should have done a lot in Dongzhou.


    "If you don''t follow me, there will be no loss for me. At most, I will feel a little uncomfortable when I do it, but the dead are better than the living creatures that will hurt people."


    Luo Feiyan''s tears kept flowing down.


    She can''t wipe it clean.


    What about swallows? What about the swallow, the maid mother gave her?


    Why isn''t she here?


    Lovesmoke was terrified.


    She had never seen such a formation.


    From small to large, she loves herself and is kind-hearted. She has never done anything harmful to nature. But why can''t she be spared the hardships of the world and the danger of people''s hearts?


    "Tang Qi, Shizi -- don''t -- I beg you --"Luo Feiyan had a splitting headache.


    His eyes were full of disappointment.


    Where is this school of flying high, Phoenix Nirvana?


    This is clearly the place where people eat without spitting.


    "Don''t --"


    the shrill voice of women resounds all over the world.


    Zhao shuning at this time a frown, quickly locked the direction, gallop.


    Tang Qi''s hand touched the red clothes dyed with blood. His hand pulled hard, and the clothes broke into two immediately.


    Luo Fei smoke hopelessly covers the half piece of clothes on his body, reluctantly covers his important places.


    Tears and blood were dripping down her face.


    The pain in the chin, she has not taken into account.


    Lovesmoke''s voice became hoarse.


    She begged and knelt down, but the man opposite didn''t respond at all. On the contrary, a disgusting smile appeared on his lips.


    Man''s smile.


    Half a rag on his hand.


    He walked slowly towards himself.


    Every step, let luofeiyan despair.


    She regretted it.


    I regret coming here to study.


    Mother? Why didn''t mother come to save her?


    Father does not care about her life and death, his eyes, there is no daughter of their own, right?


    Tang Qi looks at the woman in front of him.


    The more she cried, the more exciting he felt.


    In the past, when he was in Dongzhou, countless women threw themselves in his arms. He would not refuse to come, but he never met a woman who dared to resist him like this.


    He came to lovesmoke.


    Looking at her desperate eyes, looking at her shaking body, looking at the tears in her eyes, Tang Qi''s heart had an indescribable pleasure.


    No matter how charming and dignified the woman is, she has to crawl under his feet.


    In the eyes of Luo Feiyan''s pleading, Tang Qi''s hand is on the last piece of Luo Feiyan without hesitation.


    Under the rags was the only dignity left in the smoke.


    "Don''t --"


    "Whoa --".


    The last piece of clothing was lifted.


    Luo autumn heart a ruthless, but discover, oneself now even bite tongue to commit suicide all can''t do, her chin dislocated, can''t close at all.


    Just when Luo Fei Yan closed her eyes and felt like death, she suddenly had a warm long dress on her body.


    Above, there is the fragrance of Gardenia.

 Chapter 474

    The cry of pain came from the man.


    "You''re the one who wants to be strong?"


    The girl''s clear and pleasant voice rang out in front of her body, and Luofei smoke slowly opened her eyes.


    What came into view was the figure of a girl in red gauze.


    When Tang Qi saw that his affairs had been stirred up by others, his displeasure was even worse.


    What kind of world is this? What kind of dogs and cats dare to take care of their own affairs?


    "Who are you?"


    "Who are you?"


    "How dare you take care of my son?"


    "I''m in charge of it, aren''t I?"


    Tang Qi has a weapon generated by mental power in his hand. It''s a spear. It seems that it''s powerful.


    "Just in time, another one. I haven''t enjoyed two beauties at the same time for a long time. Today, it''s cheaper for you."


    Zhao shuning felt that the man in front of him was full of foul language, which made people upset.


    "Little beauty, let me --"


    "ah


    Before he finished speaking, Zhao shuning''s magic whip had already been whipped on Tang Qi''s face.


    Bloodstains from whips. They show up inside.


    For Zhao shuning''s sudden move, not only let Tang Qi unprepared, make her behind Luo Feiyan, also surprised.


    It''s the first time I''ve seen such a woman.


    Before he had finished speaking, he had already moved his hand.


    "How dare you fight Dongzhou Shizi? You grasshopper


    "It''s so wordy. I''ve beaten it all, and you still talk such nonsense."


    Tang seven eyes stare mouth stupefied, next instant, Zhao Shu Ning''s body, already arrived in front of him.


    So fast.


    Who is this woman?


    Zhao shuning''s hand suddenly grabs Tang Qi''s wrist and turns half a circle in the opposite direction. With a click, the sound of crying and Howling immediately resounds through the whole forest.


    The birds in the forest also flew a lot.


    "You, you wild woman!"


    "It''s still so much."


    Zhao shuning hands hard, Tang seven hastily sacrifice their spiritual power, Zhao shuning also in the induction of Tang seven spiritual power at the same time, immediately made a response.


    The collision of two mental forces in the air is just a matter of minutes and seconds.


    Tang Qi''s spiritual power suddenly rebounded.


    He snorted and spat blood.


    This woman is so strong.


    So far, this is the most energetic person he has ever met. Even big brother can''t beat her.


    "You really think you can be complimented wherever you go."


    Zhao shuning turns back.


    At this time, Luo Qiu''s face appeared a look of fear.


    Zhao shuning quickly became friendly.


    This is the real "luoqiu", which can''t be offended.


    "Girl, I, I -- ah --"


    LUO Qiu gave a painful cry, but found that her chin was picked up empty handed by the girl in front of her.


    "You? What are you doing? "


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t hurt you."


    Zhao shuning smiles warmly.


    She stretched out her hands to Luo Feiyan and said, "you see, such a beautiful woman has been hurt by these villains."


    Such a beautiful face is red and swollen at this time, and her arm will leave scars in the future.


    "Why did you save me?"


    Luo Feiyan was timid.


    I dare not look at Zhao shuning.


    It can be seen from this that in the past more than a month, she has suffered a lot of blindness and bullying.


    Zhao shuning gently stretched out his hand. Before he met Luo Feiyan, he saw the fear in her eyes.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Eyes full of stars.


    Lovesmoke can see God.


    Beautiful eyes.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you."


    For a moment, Luo Feiyan forgot to respond. The girl''s hand gently touched her face. Before long, the pain on her face was relieved.


    "You, you dare to touch me, you, who are you?"


    Tang Qi got up behind him.


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    This Tang seven is really tenacious, all this appearance, even can stand up, really can''t fight die of Xiaoqiang.


    But the displeasure in my eyes is only temporary.


    Luo Feiyan looks at her anxiously.


    Zhao shuning felt soft.


    How can beauty be so worried?


    Luo Qiu is a legend in her heart. With a frown, Zhao shuning feels that it is her own sin.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    In the face of Luo Feiyan, Zhao shuning''s attitude becomes excellent, smiling, and it''s easy to forget that she is the woman who beat Tang Qi up just now.The eyes of Luo Fei smoke also begin to become gentle.


    In front of this young girl, she was surprisingly safe.


    "Darling, wait for me."


    Zhao shuning smiles sweetly at Luo Feiyan.


    Luo Fei Yan''s heart clattered, as if something had dropped.


    Looking at the girl''s back, Luo Feiyan''s heart began to jump very fast.


    Girls are free and unrestrained.


    She can be gentle, fierce, and weak.


    Luo Fei smoke for the girl in front of, but is sincerely feel happy.


    She clenched her clothes, which had the fragrance of Gardenia. Luo Feiyan looked up and looked at Zhao shuning with a smile.


    "Well."


    Beauty is beauty, a word gently, let Zhao shuning think Su is not good.


    "Good boy."


    Zhao shuning smiles, turns around and looks at the man opposite.


    Tang Qi was still arrogant, because Zhao shuning turned around, also began to become a little vain.


    He also tried to convince the woman in front of him.


    "Do you know lofeyan?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Then why did you save her?"


    "I like her."


    Behind Luo Fei smoke smell speech, hands a tight, in the heart, unexpectedly has a sweet idea to rise.


    This time, Tang Qi''s contact brought a blow to Luo Feiyan''s heart. It was not a single bit. Even after hundreds of years, all these things happened by the river did not fade away.


    "Girl, do you know that luofeiyan didn''t offend Dongzhou alone. If you are in charge of this, you will not end well in the future. "


    Zhao shuning pondered for a while.


    Tang Qi thought that his persuasion had an effect.


    Luo Fei smoke looks at the girl, the color of anxious also appears in the eyes.


    Indeed, this is a muddy water, and what she is facing is not a small person. It is not easy for a girl to stand up and rescue her when she is in danger.


    If it''s for her to offend Dongzhou and tianliguo, it''s really not a good deal.


    Even if at this time the girl repented and did not stand on her side, Luo Feiyan would not blame her.


    "Girl, you don''t have to do it for me -"


    "didn''t this boy do it alone?"


    Luo Fei smoke Leng Leng, then nodded.


    "I said, this boy doesn''t have such great ability. Don''t worry. I''ll help you get back all the grievances you''ve suffered and all the justice you want."


    "You -" don''t go?


    The opposite is Dongzhou Shizi. There are even other hidden forces. Aren''t girls afraid? Why compete with the two powers for one?


    Luo Feiyan''s eyes were slightly wet.


    Even his own father had never treated her so well.

 Chapter 475

    "You


    "Don''t toast. If you don''t drink, you can kill me."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    The man on the opposite side was in a panic.


    Zhao shuning added: "I think you have a good idea."


    "Don''t you dare to say that I''m Dongzhou Shizi, but I''m a student of Changkong college. You don''t dare to do anything to me. Aren''t you afraid that the elder will blame you?"


    Zhao shuning looked at his clothes.


    Just now I came out in such a hurry that I didn''t have time to change my clothes, so I ran out wearing the clothes of the outer disciples of Changkong college.


    No wonder the boy dare to use the name of elder to crush her.


    Although Zhao shuning is lawless, he still respects the legendary elders of Changkong college.


    You think, the people who can be written into history books are certainly not ordinary people.


    And the elders of Changfeng college, Zhao shuning, fortunately, have seen some.


    Seeing Zhao shuning''s look, Tang Qi said again, "I think you have a good ability. As long as you don''t tell me what happened today, you will follow me later. After May, you will be able to become an inner disciple with my Dongzhou national strength."


    "Inner disciple? I don''t care


    "And you?"


    "Do you know me?"


    Zhao shuning pointed to himself.


    Tang Qi shook his head.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief. If he didn''t know him, even if he was dying, the elders didn''t know who killed Tang Qi.


    "That''s good."


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhao shuning smiles a little, the method seal in hand changes, already began to bear new spirit seal.


    "You dare to kill me."


    "Again."


    Zhao shuning scratched his ear.


    "I''m going to kill you soon."


    Zhao shuning got up, and his spiritual power gushed out. The strength of his spiritual power directly reached the cultivation of the eight phase spirit pharmacist.


    Tang Qi used his whole body''s spiritual cultivation to build a strong protective shield around him.


    But under the impact of Zhao shuning''s spiritual power, the protective shield was defeated layer upon layer.


    "It''s boring."


    "The water is broken!"


    Zhao shuning put his hands together, opened his eyes lightly, and read mental Dharma in his mouth. The Dharma seal in his hand changed into a new kind.


    The function of breaking the ridge and water is to destroy the Linggen.


    Since he has decided to get rid of Dongzhou Shizi, he should be cut down and not be allowed to go out to tell the truth.


    "You dare!"


    The last word is out.


    Tang Qi''s body was lifted up by this great spiritual power, and his body was in a bow shape in the air.


    His expression was ferocious, and his magic spear disappeared with the passing of his spiritual power.


    "Come and go, it''s all this word, please."


    "Bang!"


    Tang Qi smashed his body on the tree trunk and rolled to the ground.


    "You, you -- cough --"


    "still talking?"


    Zhao shuning looked at his hands.


    No, I have used so much power. This color blank can''t be alive.


    Sure enough, after Zhao shuning finished this sentence.


    Tang Qi''s body suddenly stood straight, his eyes opened angrily, and he fell straight behind him.


    At this time, his hand still pointed to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning can think that if Tang Qi is still alive, he must say, how dare you attack me?


    After solving Tang Qi.


    Zhao shuning came forward with Tang Qi''s foot in one hand. As soon as he threw it, he threw it into the river.


    The river is fairly fast.


    Before long, Tang Qi''s body disappeared.


    Zhao shuning looked at the river and murmured, "I don''t know where this river leads."


    Anyway, when she was Zhao shuning, she had seen the diversion of this river. At that time, it was called cannibal lake. After people threw it in, she could never find this person in mainland Kyushu.


    Therefore, Tang Qi was thrown in after careful consideration.


    "Girl."


    Luo Fei smoke light voice spreads.


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    "If someone picks up his body in this river, you will be in trouble."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile, "don''t worry, you won''t. the river is magical. The people who are lost in it can''t come back."


    Where does Zhao shuning know that his unintentional words leave a clue in Luo Feiyan''s heart.


    Later, because of this river.


    Luofeiyan will find Guihe and build a wasteland not under the jurisdiction of Kyushu mainland.


    In the dark, this is the result of her hand.


    After dealing with everything, Zhao shuning comes to luofeiyan."Can you still go?"


    Lovesmoke struggled to get up.


    After holding on for less than a second, he fell down again.


    She looked at her legs and shook her head.


    Zhao shuning frowned. Luo Feiyan was afraid that he would drag Zhao shuning down. He said: "girl, I''m ok. You go first. Please go to Changkong college to help me find a swallow and let her come here to meet me."


    "You can''t wait for this injury."


    "But now, I really can''t walk."


    Zhao shuning went over and picked up Luo Fei''s cigarette.


    Luo Fei smoke feet empty, light call, and then hands on Zhao shuning''s neck.


    My heart was beating wildly.


    This woman is very kind to her.


    "I''ll take you back to my cabin and wrap it up first."


    Luo Fei''s face flushed with smoke and let out a low hum.


    Zhao shuning holding Luo Fei smoke, jump, but a moment, back to the outskirts of the small bamboo house.


    "Although it''s simple here, it''s also a shelter. I''m sorry that you''re here to squeeze with me."


    Luo Fei smoke quickly shook his head and said: "how can I disturb the girl? I''m very sorry."


    Zhao shuning looks at Luo Feiyan''s face and thinks that after so many years, he can finally see the legendary Luo Qiu. This feeling is really extraordinary.


    "I''ll bandage you first."


    Because the face of beauty, Zhao shuning careful a lot.


    She carefully opened Luo Feiyan''s clothes, and then boiled water while treating her wound. When Zhao shuning took out the broken rocks in the wound one by one, the water was also boiled.


    Zhao shuning prepares the bath bucket and carefully holds Luo Feiyan in the bath bucket.


    Also put a lot of traditional Chinese medicine in the bath bucket.


    Because they are both women, there are not so many taboos.


    Zhao shuning, while adding hot water to Luo Fei''s cigarette, is close to her.


    "Miss lo."


    "Just call me lovesmoke."


    Zhao shuning was stunned, and then he said, "I''ll call you Yan''er, isn''t it? Smoke? "


    Luo Fei smoke lowered a head, light should a good.


    "Yan''er, how did you come here?"


    Luo Feiyan sighs, and then tells Zhao shuning all about what happened in Changkong college.


    "So, these injuries on your body are not caused today, but accumulated over the past month?"


    Luo Fei smoke eyebrow light Cu, lightly nodded.


    "Why don''t you resist?"


    Luo Qiu is gifted in history books and dare to be brave. Shouldn''t it be such a gentle habit?


    "Now, I can''t acquire mental and spiritual power."


    "Ah?"


    "The national teacher said that after the baptism of Changkong college, I might be much better."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    It may take an opportunity to make the real luoqiu strong. For example, what happened today?

 Chapter 476

    Before he occupied the identity of Luo Qiu.


    Also completed the apprenticeship for her, so next, what should I do to make everything develop normally?


    "And you, girl? Why are you here? "


    Luo Feiyan''s voice is very light, we can see that she is afraid to disturb Zhao shuning who is thinking.


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "to be honest, I was a student of Changkong college. It was too late to report. The old man gave me the identity of an outside disciple instead of giving me face. I''m not the master of peace. I can''t do such things as serving tea and pouring water to my inner disciples every day, so I ran to the outskirts and built a hut by myself. When I''m ok, I can''t do it They live here. "


    "I envy you."


    "Envy me?"


    "Well." Luo Feiyan nodded, looking forward to it, not like lying.


    Zhao shuning saw that the wound on Luo Feiyan''s back was split and bleeding, so she said, "you lean on the side first, I''ll deal with the wound on your back."


    Luo Feiyan looked behind her. In fact, she had already noticed the pain, but she didn''t want to trouble the girl in front of her, so she didn''t say it.


    "Yan''er, you have so many injuries on your back. Why don''t you write to your parents and tell them that you are the only daughter of Hou family. They should treat you very well."


    "Good is good. That''s why I can''t let them worry about me. Since I was a child, they thought I would be an excellent child. But I didn''t expect that I''m now 18, and I can''t even use the simplest mental power, let alone spiritual power. I''ve let my parents down too many times. I don''t want to let them worry about me any more."


    "So, you are willing to be bullied by your classmates."


    "It''s not bullying, girl. In fact, they talk a lot. In Changkong college, I can''t do anything for my strength. I also occupy a position of inner disciples. They should be dissatisfied with me."


    Luo Fei smoke finish saying this, she turns back gently.


    His eyes gently looked at Zhao shuning and said softly, "I don''t know what the girl''s name is. How old are you?"


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "I should be older than you."


    Even if it''s a second, it''s a second.


    Luo Fei smoke looks back, low voice way: "that smoke son, can call you a elder sister?"


    Zhao shuning, who is treating the back wound for Luo Feiyan, is stunned.


    No?


    That legendary Luo Qiu, unexpectedly want to call oneself elder sister?


    "Cough --"


    "girl, can''t you?"


    "No, you can, you can, of course. Cough, cough, that cigarette. If anyone bullies you in the future, just tell me that I will help you beat them away."


    This word, how to listen to is like the oath between children.


    But lovesmoke laughed.


    When she smiles, she looks so good.


    "Yan''er, you look good."


    Luo Fei smoke shyly closed smile and turned his head back.


    "My sister is talking nonsense."


    Zhao shuning said: "it''s not your fault that you were born like this, but they put all the injustice on you. How unfair it is to you."


    Luo Feiyan smiles and doesn''t reply.


    Of course, she knew it was unfair, but what kind of resistance did she take? For so many years, the people in Hou''s house held her in their hands. Except for her mother, no one had a heart to heart relationship with her, and no one had a good talk with her. Even her friend, Luo Feiyan, had never owned it.


    "Well, what can I do?"


    "I''ll teach you."


    "What?"


    "I''ll teach you to practice spiritual power and spiritual power."


    "It''s impossible, sister. My body can''t cultivate my mental power. If I can, I won''t be reduced to this."


    Zhao shuning is interested.


    She turned a circle and came to luofeiyan. She said seriously, "how do you know you can''t cultivate your mental power? Let''s lay a good foundation first. Even if you can''t cultivate at that time, you will be better if you are stronger."


    Luo Fei smoke looked at Zhao Shu Ning serious eyes, unconsciously nodded.


    Zhao shuning is even more happy to be promised.


    She never dreamed that one day, she would teach Luo Qiu to practice mental power.


    When Luo Feiyan finished bathing, Zhao shuning bandaged the wound behind her.


    Seeing that there was a raised place behind her, she touched it gently, and Luo Fei Yan gave out a light shout.


    "Does it hurt?"


    "Well."


    "What is this?"


    Luo Fei smoke stretched out his hand, gently touched his back, eyes are all doubts.


    "I don''t know. There was no such mark before."


    Zhao shuning also raised eyebrows.


    How is this mark so similar to Loulan''s totem?


    By the way, she is the real Luo Qiu, but looking at her appearance at the moment, the mark seems to appear today.Is it hard to be right? I guess that it''s only through this kind of thing that luoqiu will become more powerful?


    "Sister, what''s the problem?"


    "No


    Zhao shuning quickly dressed Luo Feiyan, and then said, "it may be the mark left by accident when he hit the rock today. You don''t have to worry."


    Luffy nodded.


    Zhao shuning also said: "your wound, not two or three months, absolutely not good."


    "What shall we do? I''m sure I''ll go back to Changkong college. If I disappear for more than five days without any reason, my identity as an inner disciple will be cancelled. At that time, if my father knows, he will be even more cold hearted to me. "


    "Yan''er, you also have to take care of your injuries. Is the so-called inner disciple''s status important or your life important?"


    Luo Fei''s eyes drooped.


    The expression is so sad.


    She said: "elder sister, you won''t understand. A person born into a family like me has enjoyed a lot of glory that ordinary people can''t enjoy since he was a child. I also bear the mission brought by this glory. I can''t shrink back. My father and mother used all their contacts to get the name of inner disciple for me. I can''t give up."


    "You -"


    "even if you die, I will die in Changkong college."


    "You have to think about it. It''s full of villains. When you go back, they will never let you go. Even if I''m not an inner disciple, I''ve heard about Wu Xuan''s bad reputation. You don''t have spiritual power now. If you go back to Changkong college, sooner or later, they will find a chance to attack you again. I''m in the outer gate and can''t care for you."


    "Even so, I''ll admit it."


    In this world, people who can care about their own life and death, in addition to their mother, should only be in front of her.


    Zhao shuning hate iron not steel looking at Luo Fei smoke.


    Then she sprang to her feet.


    Said: "you are here to heal, I go back to Changkong College for you, OK?"


    Anyway, she did all the things that belonged to luoqiu before. Now, she might as well do some more.


    "You, elder sister, don''t laugh with me. How can we just change? You --"


    Zhao shuning gently pulled off the red yarn.


    A peerless face appeared in front of Luo Feiyan.

 Chapter 477

    Beauty.


    It''s beautiful.


    It''s the same face.


    Can Luo Fei smoke feel, in front of the girl''s face, even more beautiful than himself.


    Strange.


    It''s strange.


    even as like as two peas in this world.


    Luffy was a little stunned.


    At the same time, vigilance is also slowly floating in my mind.


    Is it a plot for a young girl to be like this and be so kind to her? Or just for her?


    "Sister."


    "I know you''re curious why I look like this, but people are similar and things are the same, aren''t they?"


    The doubt on Luo Fei''s face didn''t reduce half a point.


    "Come on, I''ll tell you like this. I look very similar to you, but I will never harm you. If you believe me, I don''t have to say anything more. If you don''t believe me, I have no other way."


    Zhao shuning has done all the things he should and shouldn''t have done before, and it''s not bad for these two things.


    "I believe it."


    "Ah?"


    "I believe in my sister."


    Zhao shuning was a little confused.


    That''s how luoqiu believed her? Does this woman have no heart to be on guard? Have suffered so much unbearable, but also nearly died in the hands of the rogue son of the world, how she is still so kind to people.


    Zhao shuning doesn''t know whether to be happy or not.


    He didn''t say anything and didn''t have time to do anything. The real Luo Qiu believed her.


    "But?"


    "Nothing, but my sister said she would not hurt me, so I believed it."


    Zhao shuning took back his explanation.


    This is a good girl. No wonder she has been remembered for so long.


    Zhao shuning doesn''t know that Luo Feiyan grew up in the Hou''s house and didn''t suffer much. But she knows a lot about intrigues.


    Aunt Liu, who was born in a side room, was not very well. Because she was her father''s childhood sweetheart, and with a soft posture, she was able to cling to a character like her father.


    If ye qingluan had not been well educated since childhood, Luo Feiyan, who grew up in that kind of environment, would have become sleek and treacherous.


    But even if she has a good disposition, it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t understand other people''s calculations.


    For example, the girl standing in front of her now, she can see that her sister is a good person, at least, she doesn''t have any bad thoughts.


    "You believe me so much that I don''t know what to say."


    Because Luo Feiyan''s injury is too heavy, his legs can''t walk.


    After giving her a bath and treating the wound, Zhao shuning picked up Luo Feiyan and sent her to the wooden bed of the small bamboo house.


    The wooden bed is cool, and there is a layer of soft mat grass under it.


    It''s getting dark.


    The light in the bamboo house is very dim.


    Luo Feiyan can also take this opportunity to look at Zhao shuning who is busy in the room.


    She didn''t know the girl''s name. She just felt comfortable with her and didn''t have to worry about others.


    Thinking of the man by the river this afternoon, Luo Feiyan couldn''t help retching.


    At the beginning, Luo Feiyan thought that she was just frightened. Later, she knew that it was from that incident that she was disgusted with the man''s contact.


    "Yan''er, what kind of beads do you like?"


    "Ah?"


    "How about a bigger one?"


    "Good."


    The girl looks back and has a huge night pearl in her hand. Under the setting of the night pearl, the girl''s skin is so white, her eyes are bright, and the smile on her face makes people sink in at a glance.


    "Eh, Yan''er, why are you blushing?"


    Luo Feiyan quickly draws back her eyes.


    "Maybe it''s a little hot."


    Is it hot?


    No.


    How can you feel hot in autumn?


    Zhao shuning put the night pearl above the bamboo house, and the whole room became bright in an instant.


    At this point, she just saw that Luo Feiyan''s face turned red.


    Zhao shuning worries and puts his hand on Luo Feiyan''s forehead. Luo Feiyan feels very comfortable with the cold touch, which makes her feel very dependent.


    "Bad."


    Zhao shuning''s hand gently raised Luo Feiyan''s chin again.


    "Dear, open your mouth, ah -"


    LUO Feiyan opened her mouth obediently.


    Zhao shuning looked at it for a while and then took it back.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You have a fever."


    Zhao shuning along Luo Fei smoke arm to see, where, have bloodstain indistinctly permeate out.Is the wound inflamed?


    It seems that it is quite serious.


    It should be the fever caused by the inflammation of the wound. The most urgent thing is to deal with Luo Fei Yan''s wound first.


    Zhao shuning lowered his head, trying to find some stitches from the heaven and earth bag, but found that he didn''t know when his heaven and earth bag was lost.


    "What is my sister looking for?"


    "Nothing."


    Zhao shuning squatted down, stood up, went outside and went back inside.


    Then she said, "are you afraid of pain?"


    There were tears in Luo Fei Yan''s eyes.


    Zhao shuning patted himself on the head.


    "You see what I said. You must be afraid of pain, but you can bear it. The wound on your arm is very long. If you can''t handle it properly, the consequences will be very serious."


    Luffy nodded.


    Take off half of your clothes.


    There was a long and winding wound on the white arm.


    Zhao shuning first found a jar of wine to detoxify Luo Feiyan, then took a dagger and burned it on the lamp for a long time.


    Then look at the flue of Lovey.


    "I''m suturing your wound now. Many things have been lost by me. In the process of suturing, it must be a little painful. Can you hold back?"


    Luo Feiyan nodded and said, "I''ll try my best."


    Zhao shuning is not afraid of pain, so every time the master treats her wound, she doesn''t use any anesthetic. It''s just that she''s different from Luo Feiyan. Luo Feiyan is miss gaomen. She''s a little beggar on the street, and she''s not qualified to cry for pain.


    "Zi -"


    the first cut.


    Luo Feiyan couldn''t help taking a deep breath of the air conditioner.


    There were tears in her eyes.


    However, she did not call it out.


    Luo Fei smoke so straight looking at Zhao shuning for her to clean up the wound, she is so serious, is also so meticulous.


    Although her needling method is really not good, when sewing the wound, Luo Feiyan can still feel the intermittent pain, but looking at the girl''s side, Luo Feiyan feels less pain.


    Until the last needle fell, Zhao shuning just raised his head.


    There was a little sweat on his forehead.


    Luo Feiyan takes out a handkerchief and carefully and gently wipes Zhao shuning''s sweat.


    That look, is so gentle.


    "Does it hurt? It''s going to leave a scar. "


    Luo Feiyan looked at the wound on his arm and gave a smile.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Later, when she saw the scar, she could remember that it was the wound that her sister had sewn up for her.


    Inside, they have a common memory.


    Zhao shuning feels her head. Miss gaomen''s idea is really elusive. For them, scarring should be the most painful thing.


    But in front of the woman, eyes actually filled with a gentle smile.


    How strange!

 Chapter 478

    Five days.


    Zhao shuning didn''t go back to Changkong college either. Anyway, as they said, the existence of the outer disciples is dispensable. Those anxious and long faced outer disciples just go to do chores for the inner disciples all day in order to keep up with each other.


    She came here and went to luoqiu.


    Now that I have found it, I seldom go back to Changkong college.


    These five days are the happiest days for luofeiyan from birth to now.


    In the daytime, Zhao shuning will give her a good-looking clothes, covered with gauze, and then sit in the wheelchair prepared by Zhao shuning for her, and go to the river to play together.


    Zhao shuning is fishing in the river, while Luo Feiyan is watching.


    She catches the fish and shows it to Luo Feiyan as a treasure.


    Luo Feiyan is skillful and weaves a basket to hold the fish Zhao shuning has beaten.


    The first two days, the days were plain and happy.


    On the third day, after touching a big fish, Zhao shuning dived into the water.


    At first, Luo Feiyan looked at the lake with a smile.


    A quarter of an hour passed.


    There is no half ripple on the lake.


    Half an hour later, there was still no news.


    Luffy began to panic.


    Holding the wheelchair with both hands, he stood up reluctantly.


    "Sister -"


    "sister -"


    she called several times, but no one answered her.


    And Zhao shuning this time, is chasing a big fish, with the river to the pool below.


    When she caught the fish and straightened up, she found that she was surrounded by people.


    She just touched a fish. Why are so many people guarding her?


    Zhao shuning stepped back a few steps.


    He hit a thick chest.


    She quickly raised her head.


    What came into her eyes was that she dreamed about how to seduce his master.


    At this time, the man''s face was livid, and he said to all around, "turn around."


    The guards turned quickly, their back to them, and did not dare to look at the pool.


    "Twenty meters from the pool."


    "Yes


    The sound of Qi''s footsteps soon disappeared in Zhao shuning''s ear.


    Master''s skin is very good.


    It must feel good.


    Want to return to think, Zhao shuning also immediately paid practical action.


    As soon as Yan Ruyu sent them away, she felt a sudden heat in her chest. She lowered her head and saw that the woman''s hand was groping for her.


    Qi and blood flow up.


    Yan Ruyu pushes away Zhao shuning.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhao shuning wronged way: "touch, do not want money."


    "You


    "Or, if you want money, I can give it to you."


    Yan Ruyu is even more angry. She looks at her angrily. Then she realizes that the woman in front of her is not well dressed. When the fragrant shoulder is half exposed, she quickly looks away.


    "Get dressed."


    Zhao shuning looked at her clothes because the river was wet, and the clothes were tightly attached to her body, which showed her perfect figure.


    "Shifu, I''m not embarrassed. Why are you so shy? You can look at it casually. I''m not as stingy as you are. If you still hate that I just touched you, here, I''ll touch you back."


    Zhao shuning straightened his chest and swam in the direction of Yan Ruyu.


    "What are you doing?"


    Yan Ruyu quickly dodges, eyes dodge.


    Zhao shuning is more happy, but she has rarely seen such a master.


    Anyway, now I have this good skin bag. Even if I do something bad, my master will not count it on her in the future. He will only feel that he has met a hooligan.


    Think of here, Zhao shuning smile more brilliant, more strange.


    Yan Ruyu thought that her scolding had an effect. Just as she wanted to turn back and swim back to the bank, she saw that the woman was like a loach, and she was entangled with her body.


    "What are you doing, rocho?"


    "Master, don''t worry."


    Zhao shuning is charming with a good smile.


    She thought that all the women she saw in the GouLan courtyard would put her fingers in her mouth to seduce men.


    It''s very enchanting.


    She didn''t believe that the master would be able to resist at such a stage.


    So, Zhao shuning tightly hugs Yan Ruyu''s neck with his left hand, and gently puts his right hand in his mouth.


    "Master, you say -"


    "you are sick!"


    Before Zhao shuning finished, Yan Ruyu directly used her mental power to leave her behind.What?


    I didn''t expect that the five hundred year old master was also a thousand year old black ice. In the face of such a gorgeous woman, his mind was not shaken.


    Zhao shuning angrily patted the surface of the water, immediately aroused layers of spray.


    When she loses her temper and looks up again.


    Yan Ruyu has long disappeared.


    Really, she hasn''t asked the master why she came to the junction of Ruoqiang and Loulan.


    And why are so many guards following him?


    It''s like guarding the Lord.


    The sun has risen a lot.


    The dazzling light flashed to Zhao shuning. She just realized that she had been fishing for a long time. She didn''t know what happened to Luo Feiyan alone by the river now.


    "It''s careless."


    Zhao shuning quickly swam back to the bank, and then walked up the river.


    The autumn flowers on the bank are in full bloom.


    As Zhao shuning walked, he picked some and held them in his hand.


    Before I got to the place where I went to the river, I heard the call of Luo Fei Yan.


    That voice, even with a trace of crying.


    Zhao shuning speeded up his pace.


    When she arrived, Luo Feiyan had already left the wheelchair and stepped into the river with trembling feet.


    "Sister -"


    "sister, where are you?"


    "Sister, don''t scare me."


    Looking at the beauty pear with rain, the foot is still injured, Zhao shuning really want to hammer himself.


    Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning, you really value color over friends. When you see the beauty of your master, you can''t walk any more.


    How can you have the heart to let the beauty worry about you!


    Luo Feiyan stepped on the cobblestone, slipped, and leaned back.


    Zhao shuning quickly flies forward and holds Luo Feiyan back to the bank.


    Seeing Zhao shuning, Luo Feiyan''s nose was sour, and his tears were about to fall.


    "Sister, where have you been? You didn''t answer me what I called you."


    Zhao shuning''s heart that calls a regret.


    Then she had an idea and put the little wild flower in her right hand in front of Luo Feiyan.


    "For me?"


    As expected, all beauties like flowers. Look at Luo Fei''s smoke, the tears are dancing one moment before, and the smiles are blooming the next.


    It''s very funny.


    "Well, flowers go with beauty!"


    Luo Fei smiles.


    Shyly took the wild flower.


    "Thank you, sister."


    "Do you like it?"


    "Well."


    All the things given by my sister are naturally the best.

 Chapter 479

    I''ve coaxed luofeiyan.


    Zhao shuning put her on the wheelchair, and then pushed her back.


    It turns out that luoqiu was such a lovely woman when she was young. I don''t know what she experienced later. She will become the legendary woman in the ancient books.


    Go back to the house.


    Zhao shuning holds Luo Feiyan in the yard.


    Keep her in the sun.


    He is constantly preparing grill, as well as some fish preparation.


    Luo Feiyan watched Zhao shuning busy in the yard.


    I thought, if time can be fixed, how good it would be to stop at this moment.


    She doesn''t have to take care of the responsibilities on her shoulders, and she doesn''t have to face so many intrigues, right and wrong.


    If you can always be with your sister, even if it is plain, it is so happy.


    "Sister, do you have anyone you like?"


    "Ah, yes."


    Zhao shuning is busy and responds to Luo Feiyan.


    "The person my sister likes must be excellent."


    "Of course, I like you, too. You are excellent."


    Zhao shuning has set up a barbecue, is cleaning the fish, after killing, the fish liver are taken out.


    Luo Feiyan smiles bitterly.


    "Sister, don''t comfort me. I know that I''m no different from a useless person."


    "Why? You don''t know how good you''re going to be. "


    Luo Feiyan said with a smile, "maybe only my sister is willing to believe me like this."


    "It''s true."


    She came from five hundred years later. Don''t you know what happened to luoqiu? Therefore, when luoqiu has no mental strength and needs himself, he must hold his thighs well.


    "Sister, do you have anyone who cares?"


    Zhao shuning put down his fish.


    "Of course, I have family. I love them very much. I have many good friends. They never leave me," he said


    Luo Fei said: "I know that my sister is so good. There must be a lot of people who like you. My sister treats me just like them."


    "That''s still different."


    "Ah?"


    Luo Feiyan raised her eyes with joy.


    Zhao shuning said in his heart, "they are friends. You are my goal. Of course, they are different. One is for getting along with each other and the other is for worshiping.".


    "Really?"


    "It''s true, of course. I haven''t even hugged them since they grew up."


    Zhao shuning continued to deal with the fish, put it on the grill, began to fire, grilled fish.


    Luo Feiyan put his hands on his chin and looked at everything in front of him.


    Time is right.


    The beauty is on the side.


    "Sister, will you come back after you go to Changkong college?"


    "Why do you ask?"


    "I''m just afraid. If you don''t come back, I don''t know what to do."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come back to see you once in three days," Zhao said


    "Please, sister. This time, I have to run for my business."


    "No harm."


    "If Wu Xuan targets you again, don''t --"


    Zhao shuning waves his hand, and Luo Feiyan stops and looks at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning said: "don''t worry about it. They can''t bully me. I''ll find you all the grievances you suffered from them in the past."


    "But Wu Xuan is not an ordinary person. Before her, she had killed an inner disciple secretly."


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    Does the princess of Tianli really have such a big shelf?


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s eyes, Luo Feiyan nodded to her seriously.


    "How dare she? It''s not easy to be a disciple in Changkong college. "


    "This is the fierce part of Wu Xuan. Sister, when I finished washing their clothes that night, it was almost early in the morning. At that time, I wanted to go back to the room to sleep, but I saw Wu Xuan talking to people secretly in the outer courtyard."


    "I didn''t want to eavesdrop at first, but I was afraid that if I walked at that time, I would attract their attention, so I had to stay in the corner, thinking that I would go out after they left."


    "It was Xia Qingyan, the little prince of Hailing Kingdom, who spoke to Princess Wu Xuan. What they said was that Wu Xuan secretly executed Gu XINGRAN, a disciple of the inner gate."


    Gu XINGRAN?


    Zhao shuning has no impression of this name, but since his surname is Gu, it should have something to do with Cangwu kingdom in the future.


    "What exactly is it?"


    Luo Feiyan is a little embarrassed.


    "Hard to say?"


    "No, it''s just that the reason is ridiculous.""Tell me."


    Zhao shuning turns the grilled fish over and over, and the fish on it makes a sound, and the smell spreads.


    Luo Feiyan said all that night.


    The main idea is as follows.


    Gu XINGRAN once publicly said that he hated luofeiyan, saying that luofeiyan was on the seat of Ruoqiang''s destiny daughter and was not worthy to sit in the position of inner door disciple.


    But Xia Qingyan had already said that he was happy with Luo Feiyan, and of course, no one was allowed to slander her.


    Come and go.


    Gu XINGRAN and Xia Qingyan have a good relationship. When the teacher teaches, they have a lot of tit for tat in the classroom.


    It is said that Gu XINGRAN later released a green parrot that Xia Qingyan had brought from Hailing kingdom in order to revenge Xia Qingyan.


    The parrot was a gift from Xia Qingyan''s dead mother.


    This time, the contradiction was thoroughly aroused.


    Xia Qingyan rushed to Gu XINGRAN''s yard that night and fought with him. Later, the elders found out.


    Xia Qingyan was imprisoned for three days.


    When Xia Qingyan came out, Gu XINGRAN died suddenly for no reason.


    Everyone thought that Gu XINGRAN''s death was an accident.


    It wasn''t until that night that Luo Feiyan heard the conversation between Wu Xuan and Xia Qingyan that she knew that Gu XINGRAN''s death was caused by Wu Xuan.


    "That Gu XINGRAN treats you like this, he should die."


    "Qing Yan, I did it for you."


    "Qing Yan, don''t tell the elder about it, or I will be thrown out of the college, and my father will kill me."


    "Qing Yan, don''t you understand my love for you?"


    Zhao shuning had goose bumps all over.


    "Do you mean that Princess Li liked Xia Qingyan, the little prince of Hailing kingdom that day?"


    Luffy nodded.


    "So later, I thought Wu Xuan wanted to kill me because she found out that I knew about her, so I begged her not to do this. I would keep her secret. I didn''t expect that --"


    "I didn''t expect that this would be your last reminder."


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning also understood the general process of the matter.


    Now, the fish is ready.


    She handed the fish to Luffy.


    "Have a taste."


    "Is it delicious?"


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s expectant eyes, Luo Feiyan nodded.


    "Then you finish it. I have to buy some things. You are thin and different from me. You can''t stand the cold. I''m sure I can come back before dark."


    "Good."

 Chapter 480

    In a flash.


    It''s five days away.


    That Changkong college, because of the sudden disappearance of two inner disciples, also made a lot of noise.


    Wu Xuan lives in Wangyue garden.


    There are four girls living in Wangyue garden.


    In addition to Kailuo Feiyan and Wu Xuan, there are two other daughters of Hailing kingdom.


    However, in front of Wu Xuan, they all put their attitude very low, but Wu Xuan was the only one to show his direction.


    "Princess, you really don''t know that Miss Luo in your yard is missing?"


    "Does the princess need to explain to you? The leg is long on her own foot, where does she run, will she still say with this princess? "


    The inner disciples looked at each other, and few of them stood up.


    Wu Xuan is famous for her tyranny and cruelty. They don''t dare to provoke her until they have to.


    It''s not that they are afraid of Tianli Kingdom, but Wu Xuan''s strength, among the inner disciples, is the top three.


    In this age of strength, the weak have no right to speak.


    "Princess, think about it. Haven''t you really seen Fei Yan?"


    It was Xia Qingyan who spoke.


    "Yes, if Luo Feiyan hasn''t come back today, the elder will find that she will be expelled from the college when he inspects tomorrow."


    Wu Xuan gave a cold hum.


    "Little Wang Ye, I don''t know. I haven''t seen you. You don''t believe me. In this case, why do you ask me? You are the only one who cares about such a woman."


    Xia Qingyan frowned.


    Wu Xuan added: "don''t forget that the Dongzhou Shizi who disappeared with her this time, and what kind of virtue Dongzhou Shizi is. You don''t have to tell me. From the moment he came to Changkong college, there are many younger martial sisters who have been teased by him. Luo Feiyan''s daughter is pretty. You say it''s a coincidence that they are two Is there nothing fishy about missing


    Xia Qingyan''s face became a little ugly.


    "Fei Yan is not that kind of woman."


    In Xia Qingyan''s heart, Luo Feiyan is the most gentle and graceful woman, who speaks freely and has a lady''s temperament.


    She scrupulously abides by the legislation and will definitely not do anything beyond the rules.


    "Little Wang Ye, I''m just guessing. Otherwise, how could they go missing together? We''ve heard that before they disappeared, the son of Dongzhou met Luo Feiyan more than once."


    Xia Qingyan did not speak.


    He picked up the fan beside him and walked away.


    Looking at Xia Qingyan''s back, Wu Xuan mumbles.


    "That kind of goods, you can see, in addition to the face can also see past, she has what you should care about."


    Seeing this, the onlookers changed their eyes and did not dare to look at Wu Xuan.


    "What are you doing in my Wangyue garden? Get out of here, get out of here. "


    Xia Qingyan has gone, and Wu Xuan doesn''t need to talk nonsense with these people.


    The crowd broke up.


    Wu Xuan is angry.


    Kick to the rockery in the yard, foot pain, all of a sudden back.


    On the top of the rock, although it has been treated, there are still traces of blood left a few days ago.


    "Princess, what''s next?"


    "What to do? There is no evidence. Even if the old men from Changkong college come, they don''t dare to do anything about me. You just need to control your own mouth. When you bullied Luo Feiyan before, you didn''t have half a heart. "


    "When the elder inspects and inspects everyone''s homework tomorrow, Luo Feiyan is not there, and he will automatically eliminate his student status. At that time, no one will argue with me for elder brother Qingyan."


    The two women looked at each other.


    It''s terrible to live in the same yard with Princess Wu Xuan.


    Sometimes they are worried that if they do not do it right, the princess will take advantage of their sleep, secretly kill.


    When Xia Qingyan came out of Wangyue garden.


    There are five flavors in my heart.


    Luofeiyan was born in the world. It''s normal for a man to fall in love with such a beautiful woman at first sight.


    Xia Qingyan also likes beautiful things. He yearns for Luo Feiyan.


    Although keluofeiyan can''t practice, his spirit is very arrogant.


    Xia Qingyan talked to her several times and made friends with her. She was treated with caution and courtesy. Even if Xia Qingyan took nine steps, Luo Feiyan would not take one step, but would take ten steps back.


    Xia Qingyan thought things out of his mind.


    He didn''t notice a girl bumping into him.


    It was the girl who spoke first.


    "Do you have eyes?"


    Such a big man couldn''t see it, so he ran straight up.Zhao shuning at this time will last some things to buy good, is holding, intend to go back to the small bamboo house.


    Who knows, not long after walking, a man came straight across the road, just like he didn''t look at the road, and hit her.


    It doesn''t matter if something is knocked off.


    The man didn''t respond and had to move on.


    Hearing the girl''s voice, the man stopped.


    Then he left a few spirit stones and went on.


    Spirit stone, no white, no white.


    Zhao shuning picked it up and received it in his arms, so he packed up his things and planned to go back.


    Pick up, but found one more thing.


    It''s a fan.


    Zhao shuning remembers that he didn''t have a fan when he bought it?


    Thinking that it should have been left by the previous man, and looking at the pattern, it should not be a simple object, he called a little guy and paid him a little silver to send it to the cottage in the countryside.


    Zhao shuning, on the other hand, chased the man in the direction where he had disappeared.


    Every time Xia Qingyan is upset, he always goes to the side of Na baisong for a while.


    Quietly lying under the tree, listening to the voice of the birds.


    He closed his eyes and felt the breeze beside his ears.


    "Is this yours?"


    A voice came.


    Xia Qingyan opened her eyes.


    It''s a woman with red veil. Her eyes are so familiar, just like his dead mother.


    Xia Qingyan likes luofeiyan. Apart from her delicate appearance, a large part of the reason is that her eyes are very similar to her dead mother.


    "Is this yours?"


    Xia Qingyan sat up.


    And then take things.


    He nodded.


    "Thank you, girl."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Don''t do anything, just think about the past."


    Zhao shuning shrugged and then said, "the past is over. What do you want?"


    Xia Qing said, "that''s what I said, but when I got there, I couldn''t get away from it."


    It has been three years since his mother''s death, and the green parrot left to him has also been let go by Gu XINGRAN. Luo Feiyan, whose eyes are similar to his mother''s, is also missing now. There are fewer and fewer things he can repose for missing his mother.


    "It''s my destiny to meet you. I''ll give it to you."


    Zhao shuning takes out a green parrot from behind. She bought it to relieve Luo Fei''s boredom.


    Now meet this man, see him a pair of don''t want to open appearance.


    As the master said, saving one life is better than building a seven level putu.


    Give this parrot to him, at least let him feel the warmth of the world.


    The man was stunned.


    Looking at the parrot handed over by Zhao shuning, there was no response for a long time.

 Chapter 481

    Zhao shuning patted his head.


    I feel that I''ve been staying with Luo Feiyan for a long time, and I''ve become stupid.


    Luo Feiyan is a woman. Naturally, a wild flower can make her happy for a long time.


    She naturally thought that everyone was so easy to coax.


    "In fact, I bought this parrot at will in the market, and I can''t give it away. If you don''t like it, I won''t give it to you."


    They are good, compassion so flood what to do.


    "Yes, I do."


    Xia Qingyan was afraid of Zhao shuning''s regret, so he grabbed the parrot.


    This parrot is not afraid of people. It doesn''t run without cage.


    "Thank you."


    Zhao shuning was a little confused.


    "It''s OK," he said


    After that, he felt that he had done enough, so he turned around and left.


    When Xia Qingyan raises his head, where is the figure of the semi gauze woman around him.


    Zhao shuning said as he walked along: "I took some spirit stones from others, and put a parrot in it. Zhao shuning, are you a fool?"


    After I went home in chagrin.


    Lofeyan has prepared a simple meal for her.


    Seeing her back, Luo Fei smiles.


    "I''m back."


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning said: "originally I brought you a gift. I saw a poor man on the way. I was afraid that he would find a short-sighted idea, so I gave him that thing."


    Luo Fei smoke Leng Leng, the smile in the eye is even more.


    "In fact, you don''t have to think about me. Every time you go out, you will bring me a gift."


    "Easy, easy."


    Zhao shuning sat down and had a simple meal with Luo Feiyan.


    The next morning, Zhao shuning almost overslept. When she left, Luo Feiyan carefully arranged her clothes for her.


    Seeing the bead on Zhao shuning''s neck, Luo Feiyan was curious and said casually, "you are a little broken."


    "Well."


    "Why don''t you leave it with me and I''ll see if I can fix it?"


    But Zhao shuning shook his head and held the purple bead tightly around his neck.


    Said: "this bead material is special, can''t repair."


    "You care about this bead?"


    Zhao shuning smiles gently.


    "Well, it''s from my brother."


    "You have a brother?"


    Luo Feiyan was surprised and said that she had never heard Zhao shuning mention that she had a brother.


    "Well."


    "Your brother, he must be fine, isn''t he?"


    "Well, he''s the best brother in the world."


    Zhao shuning smiles and then says, "he always leaves the best for me. When I was a dark childhood, he took care of me like my father."


    Luo Feiyan said with a smile: "if I have a chance, I will see him."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes were a touch of gray.


    "No way."


    "What?"


    "It''s impossible to see him in my life. He''s gone."


    "Sister, I''m sorry, I don''t know."


    Zhao shuning smile at will, now mention Zhao Huailai, her heart, or will faint pain.


    After Zhao Huai''s death, the shadow left to her, I don''t know how many years it will take to wash away.


    "Sister, in the future, you have me by your side. You don''t have to worry. When I have the ability, I will be the one who can protect you most."


    Zhao shuning looked at Luo Feiyan and said, "well, then, you should remember me in the future."


    "I forget everyone. I won''t forget my sister."


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then look out the window.


    "No!"


    "Run, you''re late."


    As soon as he talks with Luo Feiyan, he forgets the time. I''m afraid the elder''s inspection has already started.


    "Sister, you --"


    slow down. Before you finish three words, Zhao shuning''s figure has disappeared in front of Luo Feiyan''s eyes.


    After Zhao shuning left.


    On the face of Luo Fei smoke, that silk smile hasn''t dissipated yet.


    She held out her hand.


    See the weak mental power between the palms of the right hand.


    It seems that after the imprint appeared on her back, her body began to emerge with mental strength.


    Luo Feiyan put his hand on the wheel of the wheelchair and pushed it forward slowly.


    Before the bronze mirror.


    The elder sister was very considerate. She thought that she was her daughter''s home. Even the bronze mirror was ready for her.


    Look at yourself in the bronze mirror.Lovey was in a trance.


    Half of her face was still swollen, and she could see what she looked like.


    This face looks like her sister, but their character is totally different.


    My sister is so strong.


    Spiritual power and spiritual power are all above her.


    If one day, she can become strong, then how good?


    At that time, parents would be proud of her.


    She''ll be her sister''s best friend.


    Wu Xuan''s words are quite right. If you are weak, you can only be slaughtered on the mainland of Kyushu.


    She has been a good person for such a long time, but what she got in return is the contempt and insult of others.


    After experiencing all kinds of Changkong college, Luo Feiyan''s heart had already planted the seeds of hatred.


    If kindness and tolerance can''t be exchanged for treating colleagues, then in the future, she will use all available means to go to the highest position, and then be proud of others.


    Luo Fei smoke caresses his face slowly.


    Is there really such a day?


    Zhao shuning''s rabbit ran to the foot of Luo Feiyan at this time.


    She smiles.


    He bent down and picked up the rabbit.


    "My sister is also for me, just raise you around to make me happy, little rabbit, you can be obedient, don''t make my sister angry."


    The little rabbit broke free from Luo Feiyan''s hands and ran to the bamboo forest.


    Luo Feiyan looks at the door.


    I meditated for a while.


    Holding the wheelchair, I slowly stood up.


    The muscles in the lower leg hurt.


    Luo Feiyan gritted his teeth.


    This pain is nothing.


    If you want to be strong in the future, you need to experience more than that.


    One step, two steps, three steps -


    LUO Feiyan went further and further, and his pace became more and more steady.


    During this period, she also fell several times, but after biting her teeth, she stood up again.


    After a day of practice, she sat in the yard.


    Opened Zhao shuning to leave her a mental Dharma book, began to look.


    The elder sister of the yard set up a protective cover for her. The elixir below the eighth phase couldn''t get in at all.


    Look at the handwriting.


    The Luo Fei smoke caresses carefully.


    By the way, so far, she doesn''t know what her sister''s name is.


    Like her?


    Haven''t you heard of mother, father and other children?


    Except?


    Yes.


    In addition to the baby Luo Qiu, who was taken away by the Loulan people at that time when the moon was just full.


    Isn''t it?


    Is she Ruoqiang Kexing luoqiu?


    Lovesmoke shook his head.


    If her sister is Ruoqiang''s nemesis, she will not save herself.

 Chapter 482

    The sun is just right in the morning.


    The autumn sun shines warm on people.


    Changkong college is the largest college on the mainland of Kyushu.


    Today is the time for elders to check their lessons once a week.


    According to the order, from the beginning of the pro disciples, everyone got good results.


    Ling Ruo, the chief elder, kept an expression all the way.


    The talent of these students is good, but it''s just good.


    There are only a few disciples who can reach the seven realms.


    When it comes to the inner disciples, you elders are even less hopeful.


    At first, Wu Xuan''s mental strength was not bad, but later, among the inner disciples, there were also the elixirs who had just completed five courses.


    The alchemist''s words are very few.


    Ling if elder''s face, began to appear displeasure.


    After checking all the inner disciples, Ling ruo''s expression became more and more dignified.


    Those accompanying elders were secretly wiping the sweat on their forehead.


    You know, every time when Ling Ruo frowns, that''s the precursor of her anger.


    Elder Ling Ruo is the chief elder of Changkong college. She is the person with the highest status except the leader.


    It is said that elder Ling Ruo had a general talent since he was a child, but he made great efforts in the later stage. Under the guidance of the leader, his mental strength has been showing a straight upward trend.


    Although she was a woman, when she was in Fanyang, she calmed down the chaos with her own strength.


    Women, not men.


    Since the first World War, Ling ruo''s reputation has been resounding in every corner of Kyushu mainland.


    So she was the chief elder of Changkong college, and everyone was very convinced.


    "Elder Ling Ruo, the children have finished the test."


    Ling Ruo rubbed his eyebrows.


    I feel some pain there.


    "That''s it?"


    The accompanying elder lowered his head.


    "This is the only qualification of these students?"


    Ling Ruo asked again.


    They buried their heads lower.


    Ling Ruo got up and then said, "are all the disciples of this year''s family here?"


    Wu Xuan moves and doesn''t stand up.


    But her action is easy to be seen through by Ling Ruo. She thinks carefully.


    "How come there are only three people in Wangyue garden?"


    Wu Xuan replied, "elder Hui, there is another person in our yard named Luo Feiyan, but now she has been missing for six days. Together with him is Tang Qi, the son of Dongzhou."


    Ling Ruo frowned and looked at an elder surnamed Zhou beside him.


    "Elder Zhou."


    Tang Qi is the seventh child of the king of Dongzhou. She has heard about this, and there is another one named Luo Feiyan. Ling Ruo remembers it more deeply.


    This is Luo Feiyan. He was the one who wanted to recommend to the inner disciples.


    "Elder Ling Ruo."


    "Elder Zhou, this Luo Feiyan is the girl you came in from the stronghold?"


    The old man with white hair lowered his waist.


    The frost on Ling ruo''s face is even worse.


    "I said at the beginning that the students who came in through the back door didn''t have any real talents. You told me that the child was smart and eager to learn, and would never cause trouble for me in Changkong college. With your guarantee, we accepted naluofei tobacco."


    "Elder Ling Ruo, it''s my fault."


    Women rise from high positions.


    Looking back at the crowd, he pointed to them and said, "do you see that? That group of people can''t enter the inner gate of our Changkong college. Although they are outer disciples, they know that today''s test has nothing to do with them, but they still come here, just to seize a chance to let these inner disciples remember them and let the elders see them more. "


    "Elder Zhou, there are countless students who work so hard. Why did you choose the one who is the least learned?"


    The elder with white hair bent down one after another.


    Ling Ruo is not domineering.


    All the people in Changkong college know that elder Ling Ruo hates the students who get the chance by their family background. Because of the particularity of Luo Feiyan, people in Changkong college know that Ling Ruo was already very dissatisfied with this, but now he catches the chance and will not let it go.


    "Elder Ling Ruo, maybe the girl has something to do with her delay. You see, there''s still half a stick of incense before the end of the test. How about waiting for half a stick of incense?"


    "If she hasn''t arrived after half a pillar of incense, elder Zhou, you and naluofei smoke, and roll out of Changkong college. The temple of Changkong college is too small to accommodate gods like you."


    "Yes - I know."


    The position of chief elder is much higher than that of accompanying elder.


    In front of Ling Ruo, no one dares to be presumptuous.Wu Xuan bowed her head with a successful smile on her face.


    This is the real way to get rid of the root. Even if naluofeiyan didn''t die and came back, Changkong college won''t want her any more.


    After that, she really disappeared from the college.


    And brother Qingyan will never see that woman again.


    Ling Ruo sat down.


    Because I had free time, I talked with some of my disciples.


    The disciples asked her some questions.


    From time to time, also say some of their own views.


    For such studious children, Ling Ruo naturally analyzes and explains to them.


    Time, minutes and seconds passed.


    Look at the incense, it''s getting shorter and shorter.


    At most another moment, the incense will burn out.


    At this time, the above Ling Ruo has not had too much patience.


    She stood up.


    He looks serious.


    "I don''t have to wait. It''s ridiculous for thousands of disciples of Changfeng college to wait until now for a student who doesn''t have spiritual power and is not on time."


    "Elder Ling Ruo, you --"


    Ling ruo''s eyes were like a knife, and he looked at the old man who was talking.


    If the eyes can kill people, I''m afraid elder Zhou has been beaten tens of thousands of times.


    Under such stern eyes.


    Elder Zhou had to shut up and retreat to one side.


    Wu Xuan smiles.


    Xia Qingyan looks thoughtful.


    The faces of other inner disciples could not hide their joy.


    You know, they''ve long been unhappy with luofeiyan. They don''t have any qualifications, and they''ve entered Changkong college.


    "Here, I announce."


    "Luo Feiyan, the daughter of the Marquis of Qiang, and Tang Qi, the son of Dongzhou, will not belong to me from today on -"


    "wait a minute!"


    A rapid voice came.


    Women are agile.


    It''s covered in red yarn.


    The red lotus in the middle of her eyebrows was painted by Luo Feiyan last night. It looks very lifelike.


    The girl came flying from mid air.


    There is a light breeze.


    The woman''s eyes shimmered and her hair fell down to her waist.


    There were bells on those feet.


    The girl landed gently.


    When his predecessor was Zhao shuning, he also learned some etiquette in the Lin family, because at this time he was the first lady of the Luo family, so Zhao shuning became much more gentle.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhao shuning gently took off the red yarn.


    "Luo Feiyan, daughter of Ruoqiang Marquis''s house, I''m sorry for your delay. I''m late."

 Chapter 483

    The red yarn fell.


    What appears in front of the public is a soul stirring face.


    When it was the first time to see Zhao shuning dressed in red and covered with red yarn, Xia Qingyan was stunned.


    When he saw those eyes again, his heart beat very fast.


    After Zhao shuning finished that sentence with a smile.


    In front of the crowd a shallow line of ceremony.


    Then, looking back at Ling Ruo, he said, "elder Ling Ruo, I''m late. I''ll be punished if there''s any punishment. But before the incense is burned, I can''t be considered as five days away from the hospital. I can''t be expelled."


    When a woman speaks, she looks directly at Ling Ruo.


    Every sentence, every word, is forceful.


    Ling Ruo appreciated the pride.


    It''s much better than the little girl who can only cry.


    "Elder Zhou, please check her lessons."


    The elder with white hair came up.


    Elder Ling Ruo didn''t mean it. He knew that the most stupid inner disciple was Luo Feiyan. He also asked himself to check and pick people. At that time, what he left behind was a joke.


    After Zhao shuning appeared, Wu Xuan''s face was first surprised and then regretted. When she saw Xia Qingyan looking at the woman''s expression on the stage, her heart was filled with resentment.


    Elder Zhou went to Zhao shuning.


    With only two voices said: "you wait a moment, then early admit defeat, I''ll give you pick the weakest of the school''s disciples qinger to compete with you, but you won''t be her opponent, at that time, I will let the other side let you, you won''t lose too ugly."


    Zhao shuning was stunned for a moment.


    Then he nodded and said, "OK."


    I''ve just arrived at the inner gate disciple''s site. I''d better hide my edge first.


    I saw two people whispering on the stage.


    Wu Xuan could guess something in her mind, so she lowered her head and said a few words to the woman beside her. Before long, the woman disappeared.


    And then it came back.


    She nodded to Wu Xuan.


    That means it''s done.


    Zhao shuning didn''t notice these people''s moves. She was a 500 year old woman from the perspective of God.


    She also has a strong mental strength. She can understand the strength of these inner disciples at a glance.


    Don''t mention these inner disciples, even if they are pro disciples, or those accompanying elders, they will not be Zhao shuning''s opponents.


    After the white haired elder read out the rules, he stepped down from the high platform.


    According to common sense, Qing''er has to take the token from elder Zhou before she can compete on the stage. But Qing''er doesn''t know which one is wrong.


    After taking the token, she didn''t wait for elder Zhou to speak, so she suddenly bowed to elder Zhou and said in a loud voice: "elder Zhou, don''t worry, Qing''er will work hard, and will never be soft hearted to Fei Yan, so as to stimulate her full potential."


    The loud voice naturally attracted the attention of elder Ling Ruo.


    "Not bad."


    These two words are what Ling Ruo said.


    She thinks that the talent of students is important, but later efforts are more worthy of respect.


    Zhao shuning felt puzzled.


    A simple test lesson.


    Looking at Qing''er''s posture, why do you want to die.


    Elder Zhou''s face was blue and red. In full view of the public, he could not say anything more openly.


    Qing''er is on the stage.


    He bowed to Zhao shuning.


    "Miss law, I won''t be soft handed."


    "Ah?"


    "Don''t blame me."


    "It''s OK. I don''t blame you. Just try your best. I try my best. Well, I try not to hurt you."


    This green son has no grudge with her, she doesn''t have to be fierce to other people''s a little girl.


    After a simple salute, Qing''er began to give her hand.


    Qing er''s spiritual power is good, otherwise, he can''t be an inner disciple, but compared with Zhao shuning, that''s not a grade.


    Qinger''s attack is swift and violent.


    Zhao shuning flashed gently.


    When she dodges, the airflow drives the surrounding air, and Qing''er is almost led down the platform by the powerful airflow.


    Zhao shuning quickly grabbed her.


    Qing''er looks back and a sharp sword comes down.


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    How could she be kind enough to save the little lady? She didn''t like it?


    It''s not necessary to send such a young girl to the guillotine.


    Zhao shuning''s hand slides and pulls Qing''er to the stage. She releases her hand and flies back several meters.


    Just a move, Qing''er was already a little out of breath.


    Zhao shuning, on the other hand, is calm and breathing steadily. The attack of Qing''er just now seems to have no effect on her.Wu Xuan on one side was shaken by the scene and bowed her head to say, "how can Qing''er be so weak, and Luo Feiyan, how can she master lightness skill?"


    Although they have the same face, the performance of the woman on stage at this time is just like that of the previous Luo Feiyan.


    "No way."


    "What''s the matter, princess?"


    "This man is not lovesmoke."


    "Ah? But this face? "


    "I don''t know what''s going on, but this woman, with her breath and body shape, is totally different from the previous woman. Besides, she was injured as badly five days ago. Even if she has recovered her injury these days, she will leave scars or traces."


    Wu Xuan''s hand clenched.


    Before the last incense burns out.


    Zhao shuning easily subdued Qing''er.


    Acting with others and showing weakness in front of the public is more difficult than letting Zhao shuning really fight.


    Qing''er was so angry that she stepped down.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Look around for a week.


    See before met that man at the moment under the stage VIP seat, motionless looking at her.


    Zhao shuning smiles back.


    Looking aside, the woman with a gloomy face should be Wu Xuan, the princess of Tianli kingdom in luoqiu''s mouth.


    Zhao shuning jumped off the stage, arched his hands and saluted Ling Ruo on the main seat.


    "Elder Ling Ruo."


    "You''ve made rapid progress."


    some time ago, she said that the girl can''t practice. Now, although the moves she uses are simple, they can be regarded as energetic.


    Zhao shuning flattered: "these days, I''ve been studying hard, hoping to find a way to improve myself. I don''t have enough talent, but I feel that my later efforts can make me successful. So today, I just came late. Please forgive me."


    "It''s good that you have such perseverance."


    Zhao shuning said hurriedly: "I won a fluke before, but I didn''t use the spirit power much before. Miss Qing''er may not know much about my own strength, so I took advantage of it. It''s not a win."


    "It''s good not to be humble, not to be arrogant, not to be impatient."


    Zhao shuning lowered his head.


    History books record the past of elder Ling Ruo. As long as you grasp the right position, there will be no bad flattery.


    However, it''s also strange that I can''t move my master who has been a master for thousands of years?

 Chapter 484

    This competition.


    Zhao shuning has a good command of propriety.


    He didn''t make a big splash, and he won Qing''er at the last minute.


    After all, I''ve been in Changkong College for a month, and this ability won''t cause too much doubt.


    At most, they would think that Luo Feiyan was playing pig and eating tiger before.


    Although she is weak, she is not so unbearable as the legend.


    Ling Ruo is still satisfied with Zhao shuning''s performance, and he doesn''t bother Zhou Zhanglao any more. After explaining it according to the usual practice.


    Then he left.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ling Ruo went to the backstage Pavilion.


    See the man sitting in front of the tea table, slightly bent forward.


    "Emperor."


    "This girl, it''s not easy."


    This person is Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu said: "I know, but today''s business is confidential."


    "I''m afraid this girl has nothing to ask for when she comes to my Changkong college."


    "What I want to know is what she asks for. Ling Ruo, you don''t have to worry about it in the future. This girl is more powerful than you think."


    Ling Ruo looks up in surprise.


    Emperor Zun has never praised a person so much.


    This person is still a suckling girl.


    "Emperor?"


    "She is not only gifted, but also hard-working


    Speaking of this, Ling Ruo can naturally understand.


    She leaned slightly.


    "Ling Ruo knows."


    Yan Ruyu nodded gently.


    "Get out."


    Yan Ruyu looks at the girl who is calm on the platform below. On her lips, she unconsciously raises a smile.


    Rocho.


    He is an interesting disciple.


    Zhao shuning stands on the stage.


    The crowd dispersed.


    When Xia Qingyan came to the stage, Wu Xuan did not move.


    "Feiyan, is that you?"


    Zhao shuning took a look at him.


    Then he stepped back and said humbly, "little prince."


    Xia Qingyan heard here, a trace of disappointment appeared on her face, she, not her.


    "You''ve been missing for five days, but what happened?"


    Zhao shuning noticed that when Xia Qingyan said this, Wu Xuan could not help but step back.


    Now it''s not fun to get this out.


    "It''s OK. I''m just obsessed with mental cultivation and I forget the time."


    "They said that you disappeared with Dongzhou Shizi. I thought -"


    "who said that?"


    Xia Qingyan looks at Wu Xuan.


    Zhao shuning also looked with Xia Qingyan''s eyes.


    Seeing that Zhengzhu, who had been harmed once by herself, came back, Wu Xuan''s face was not half guilty, but full of resentment.


    She said angrily, "what are you looking at me like this, rofiyan?"


    The tone is overbearing, she is sure Luo Fei smoke is weak, certainly dare not poke this matter out?


    Wu Xuan nearly killed Luo Feiyan by killing his fellow disciples. How can Wu Xuan be so indifferent to this crime?


    "No matter, the princess stands in the public view, isn''t it for people to see? Is it difficult for those who pass you to be satisfied only when they blindfold and regard you as nothing


    How did the weak Luo Fei smoke suddenly become so sharp?


    Isn''t the thing I suspected before an illusion? Is it really not Luo Fei Yan?


    but is there as like as two peas in the world? Two people?


    "I''d like to ask Princess Tianli, did you see me and Dongzhou Shizi go? That''s why they''re so popular in front of people? "


    Wu Xuan didn''t dare to shake it out when she thought about that day.


    So he said, "I just said that when you were missing at the same time, Dongzhou Shizi had a bad heart for you. I didn''t say that there was anything wrong between you."


    "Oh, that''s it."


    Zhao shuning suddenly realized.


    Wu Xuan couldn''t help but look at her.


    She said to Xia Qingyan, "brother Qingyan, luofeiyan has come back alive. Do you owe me an apology? Yesterday, you took someone to search my Wangyue garden."


    Zhao shuning said in secret.


    Wu Xuan is really shameless. If Luo Qiu didn''t tell her what happened in the college, she would be confused by her superb acting skills.


    "Yes, I''m sorry."


    "It''s OK. I forgive you."


    Looking at Wu Xuan''s proud face, Zhao shuning couldn''t help saying: "princess, can you accept your face? You smile so brightly that you have wrinkles in your eyes


    "YouWu Xuan''s hand involuntarily touches the end of her eye.


    "Luo Feiyan, you want to die," he said angrily


    Wu Xuan raised her right hand and tried to teach Luo Feiyan as usual.


    Before he put down his hand, Xia Qingyan grabbed it and threw it to one side.


    "Wu Xuan, why are you so unreasonable?"


    "Brother Qingyan, it''s obviously Luo Feiyan?"


    "Then you''re not going to do it."


    Zhao shuning looks at two people to talk, also ignore no longer, turn a head to the direction that looks at a month court to walk.


    On the way, they met Wu Xuan and Xia Qingyan in the distance, muttering.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    She leaned forward and said softly, "I just vaguely heard that the princess seemed to be confessing to the little prince. It seems that she didn''t succeed. What a pity."


    The two men looked at each other as if they had received a lot of news.


    Zhao shuning added another sentence at the end.


    "Of course, I just seem to hear it. There''s no evidence. Don''t think about it."


    They nodded.


    Holding hands, he walked back to his yard.


    There are more topics to discuss.


    It''s said by hearsay that who can''t wipe the original reputation of heiluofeiyan.


    Wu Xuan, who is less than 20 years old, is too arrogant to compete with her who has lived for several generations.


    Zhao shuning hummed.


    Leisurely back to the moon garden.


    The room where Luo Feiyan lives is full of sundries by Wu Xuan and the three of them.


    As soon as she opened the door, she could see the dust flying in the air.


    Zhao shuning covered his nose and mouth.


    "Luoqiu, luoqiu, I didn''t expect that before you became famous, you were bullied so much that even the room you lived in was not occupied."


    In this life, at least she is related to Luo Qiu, who is also a woman worshipped by herself.


    Now luoqiu encountered such injustice. If she could help, she would not shrink back.


    Roll up your sleeves.


    Zhao shuning tied a black cloth to his face, covered his mouth and nose, and began to clean things in the room.


    Put all the things cleaned up at the gate of Wangyue garden.


    They really don''t think luofeiyan will come back. There are so many things piled up in her house, even some private things that have been used in this house.


    He took away all the superfluous things, including valuable ones.


    As soon as Zhao shuning''s eyes turned, he simply set up a stall at the gate of wangyueyuan and began to shout.


    "Don''t miss it when you pass by. It''s fine silk."


    "There''s still a woman''s body fragrance in her belly bag."


    "Sell at a low price -"


    "

 Chapter 485

    Wu Xuan is a princess of Tianli kingdom.


    The other two girls who live together are also the daughters of all the people in Hailing kingdom.


    The inner disciples may not be interested in their things, but the outer disciples are mostly poor or ordinary family children.


    Wu Xuan is also a beauty. The nobles in the high gate don''t like the things they used. It doesn''t mean there is no market.


    Zhao shuning yelled loudly.


    It wasn''t long.


    More and more people gathered near the Wangyue garden.


    There was also a series of applause from time to time.


    Zhao shuning looked at his pocket more and more drum, the smile on his face is also more and more Sheng.


    It''s not her fault. She has always been partial to beauties, but Wu Xuan is a shrewd girl with a vicious heart. Zhao shuning can''t love such a woman.


    Wu Xuan had a long talk with Xia Qing.


    When they returned to wangyueyuan, they saw that the gate was full of people.


    When they saw her coming, they looked at her with different eyes.


    Several people obviously didn''t notice Wu Xuan''s arrival, and the discussion in front of Zhao shuning''s stall was very hot.


    "Did you hear that? It''s all used by Princess Tianli. "


    "Of course, I know that the things thrown away by those rich people may have some kind of treasure. This time, we''ve come to pick up the leak."


    "However, I also heard that Princess Wu Xuan''s real treasures have been given to the little prince of Hailing Kingdom, but it seems that he doesn''t like her."


    "I said that every time she saw us, she looked like a sniffer. As soon as she saw Xia Qingyan, she had the cheek to stick it up."


    "That is, at least she is also a princess of a country, regardless of her own Tianli country''s system."


    These words, of course, got into Wu Xuan''s ears.


    Wu Xuan''s face is full of gloom.


    When she saw the things on Zhao shuning''s hand, her anger was completely out of control at that moment.


    "Come on, this is Princess Wu Xuan''s most intimate bellybag. Hurry up. The starting price is only five spirit stones."


    "Isn''t it? There are many stains on this belly pocket. You can sell this kind of thing, Miss Luo?"


    Zhao shuning is wearing gloves with this bellybag.


    She lowered her head and found that her belly pocket was not clean.


    Wu Xuan''s appearance is gorgeous. How can she make her belly pocket like this? It''s ridiculous.


    "That''s the value of shooting. It shows that this belly bag hasn''t been washed since Princess Wu Xuan wore it."


    "Tut tut --"


    there was a burst of laughter at the scene, and then some people covered their noses.


    "Roffy, you want to die."


    Zhao shuning is still talking to others. Suddenly a whip appears in front of her eyes. The direction of the whip is her face.


    Out of instinct, Zhao shuning flashed by at a very fast speed.


    After seeing someone coming.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Push the stand aside gently.


    There was a smile on his face.


    "Today, I''m happy. You can take whatever you want from this stall. I don''t want your spirit stone or your silver."


    Then, the crowd scrambled.


    Zhao shuning stood with his hands in his arms and watched.


    Wu Xuan''s face is red and her ears are red. Those things are all the sundries she put in Luo Fei''s room. What right does she have to deal with them.


    "Go away, I see which of you dares to take it!"


    The long whip came face to face, and people quickly covered their heads with their hands.


    There was no pain on the body, and the whip did not fall.


    Zhao shuning blinked to the front of the crowd and caught the slender whip with his right hand.


    Everyone was stunned. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do.


    "These things, I said you can take, you can take."


    "Roffy, that''s my stuff."


    "It''s in my room, not yours."


    Zhao shuning turned his head and said to the people, "if you take something, you should go quickly."


    They snatched a lot of things in a hurry. When they got up to leave, they said to Zhao shuning, "Miss Luo, can you? Do you want us to ask Xiao Wang Ye for help? "


    "No, no, just go."


    They ran away in a hurry for fear that Wu Xuan would hate them.


    All the things used by the princess are excellent. They can be sold at a good price after they are washed and put on the black market.


    That money should be enough for a poor family for the first half of the year.


    After the crowd dispersed, Wu Xuan''s body moved.


    What''s going on?


    Just now, she clearly wanted to stop those outside disciples, but for a moment, not only could she not move, she could not even speak.After Wu Xuan can move.


    Zhao shuning let go of the whip.


    Wu Xuan, who was unprepared, nearly fell over.


    "What did you say to those people, rofiyan?"


    Zhao shuning ignored her and went straight inside.


    "Luofeiyan, do you dare to slander the royal family of Tianli kingdom? What''s the end?"


    Zhao shuning stopped and didn''t look back.


    "What did I say to them?" he asked? I just said that when I saw you standing with Xia Qingyan, Xia Qingyan was impatient, and you were full of tears. Those who said that you were rejected were all associated with us. What do you have to do with me? "


    "You


    , Wu Xuan, as like as two peas, you must have a good breath. This is exactly the same as what you said before I was missing with Dongzhou''s son. They all suspected me of two rows. You see, I didn''t settle with you. "


    "Just you? Is it worthy to be compared with me? "


    At this time, Wu Xuan and Zhao shuning have already arrived at Wangyue garden.


    Zhao shuning turned back.


    "Why not?" he said with a smile? Do you have more arms and legs than me? Or, how much more noble is your status than mine? Wu Xuan, although you are the princess of Tianli Kingdom, don''t forget that if I am a Marquis of Qiang, I am also a royal family. Luo Feiyan, the daughter of Marquis of Qiang, is not inferior to you. "


    Wu Xuan''s eyes at Zhao shuning changed.


    Five days after her disappearance, she was totally different.


    "Moon, rosy clouds, you two close the door."


    Wu Xuan''s eyes became sinister.


    The two women who accompanied immediately turned back and closed the door of the courtyard.


    Zhao shuning''s right eyebrow was adjusted, and his pretty fox eyes showed a trace of disdain.


    Wu Xuan said, "I don''t know why you came back alive, but I can kill you for the first time and I can kill you for the second time."


    Zhao shuning tilted his head and said, "are you sure?"


    "What?"


    "Can you kill me?"


    Wu Xuan sneered.


    "Today, your competition on the stage is really beyond my expectation, but if you put such rubbish as Qing''er in my hands, you can''t even do five moves. Even if you have a sense of the world and have some mental power, you are just a mole ant with me."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    She took a step forward.


    "Is it?"


    The air pressure is incomparable.


    "You, who are you?"


    "I, Hou Fu Luo Fei smoke, the real thing, the old and the young are not deceived."

 Chapter 486

    It''s impossible for luofeiyan to have such a strong atmosphere.


    Zhao shuning saw through Wu Xuan''s mind that the two girls wanted to run out.


    She flicked her right hand in the air.


    The sky above wangyueyuan is completely enveloped by a strong spiritual force.


    Zhao shuning''s smile on his face was quite peaceful.


    She looked at Wu Xuan in front of her and said, "you should talk to me. How are you going to kill me for the second time?"


    "Well?"


    Zhao shuning stepped forward.


    The right hand reached over.


    The long edge in Wu Xuan''s hand turned into a sharp sword, so she was going to cut off Zhao shuning''s arm.


    Seeing this, Zhao shuning just gave a little smile, and his body was too fast for ordinary people to think of.


    By the time Wu Xuan''s sword fell, Zhao shuning had disappeared in the same place. Then suddenly, in front of Wu Xuan''s eyes, Zhao shuning''s face had been infinitely enlarged.


    "Ah


    Wu Xuan couldn''t help exclaiming.


    The pupil opens big, the sharp sword in the hand because of shock, almost fell to the ground.


    She also wants to do it.


    But Zhao shuning had already penetrated Wu Xuan''s idea. With a hand knife, Zhao shuning hit Wu Xuan on the wrist.


    This move is quick, hard and accurate.


    Wu Xuan felt numb before she lifted her hand.


    Then the pain of the wrist hit, and the sword fell to the ground.


    Zhao shuning''s hand also grasped Wu Xuan''s neck.


    Luo Feiyan''s sudden ability makes Wu Xuan afraid.


    The other two women''s legs began to tremble when they saw such a smoke.


    Zhao shuning''s voice is still so flat.


    "You just said that you would kill me again?"


    "You, who are you?"


    "I said, I''m roffy, the real roffy?"


    Zhao shuning chuckles, but the laughter sounds so terrible and harsh to Wu Xuan at the moment.


    "You, you''re not her."


    "I''m not her anymore."


    Zhao shuning put his strength on his hand.


    The suffocation made Wu Xuan almost come over.


    "You, what you want to do, roffy, what you want, I can give it to you."


    "Ha ha ha - really?"


    "Luo Feiyan, Princess Wu Xuan forced us to do everything before. We''re just the daughters of the Hailing kingdom. We don''t dare to offend her. If you have any hatred, don''t come to us. It''s nothing to do with us."


    The two girls were trembling.


    It was these people who made luoqiu look like that.


    "Don''t worry, kill you? I don''t have that plan at the moment. "


    Zhao shuning releases his hand, and Wu Xuan falls to the ground.


    At this time, her eyes at Zhao shuning have completely changed, completely without the previous arrogance and contempt.


    Zhao shuning squatted down.


    Wu Xuan sat on the ground and stepped back awkwardly.


    "Princess Wu Xuan, what are you doing? So afraid of me? "


    "Luofeiyan, you -"


    "what do I do? I didn''t do anything, princess. Didn''t you say you were going to kill me? "


    "I -"


    "by the way, you say that the weak have no voice. Well, indeed, the weak have no voice in front of the strong, but they have the right to live. Being strong doesn''t mean that you can trample those weak under your feet. If one day you meet people who are stronger than you and they treat you like this, what should you do?"


    Looking at Wu Xuan''s pale face, Zhao shuning still had a faint smile on his face.


    "Luofeiyan, you''re kind. Will you spare me?"


    "No, I''m not kind. Do you think I forgot what you did to me five days ago?"


    "No, I, I didn''t mean to."


    "Don''t, don''t pretend to be pathetic here. You didn''t kill me on purpose, so you killed Gu XINGRAN on purpose."


    "You?"


    "Princess, you killed Gu XINGRAN?"


    "You, didn''t you say Gu XINGRAN died in an accident?"


    The two girls exclaimed and looked at Wu Xuan in front of them.


    Wu Xuan gives them a fierce look. After all, they shut up and dare not speak any more. Even at this time, the princess of Tianli kingdom is not something they can offend.


    Wu Xuan knows that the woman in front of her is no longer as submissive, kind and bullied as before.


    So, even if she begged, she would not be soft hearted.


    Simply, she also no longer back, looking at Luo Fei flue: "what do you want to do?"


    Before, Wu Xuan also doubted whether the girl in front of her was Luo Feiyan. This is a thorough confirmation.Because know oneself killed Gu XINGRAN''s person, in addition to Xia Qingyan, only have Luo Feiyan.


    Wu Xuan doesn''t know what happened to Luo Feiyan in the short period of five days, but it doesn''t matter.


    You know, if Luo Feiyan shakes out what he has done before, elder Ling Ruo will not let him go.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    A pair of scissors appeared in his hand.


    "I want to give my friend a present."


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhao shuning reaches out and touches Wu Xuan''s long smooth hair.


    When she rescued luoqiu before, luoqiu''s scalp was blue and purple. It can be seen that five days ago, Wu Xuan pulled luoqiu''s long hair with multiple hand strength.


    Zhao shuning''s scissors are in front of him.


    "No!"


    "No way!"


    "What do you want to do, lovesmoke?"


    Women in Tianli country are particularly proud to protect their hair.


    Not out of the boudoir door of the woman, will be good to take care of their hair, strive not to appear a white hair, a little bifurcation.


    In this way, the day before the wedding, the woman in Tianli country will have her hair pulled up by her father and mother.


    The bigger the bun, the blacker it is, which means that the woman was born into a family and will be rich in the future.


    Zhao shuning is not a polite master.


    Wu Xuan almost killed Luo Qiu. She just took back some interest in advance.


    She started, pulled Wu Xuan''s long hair, cut it off with a pair of scissors, and her hair broke in two.


    Tears welled up in Wu Xuan''s eyes.


    "Lovesmoke, I''ll kill you."


    "I''ll be waiting any time."


    Zhao shuning holds Wu Xuan''s beautiful hair. It''s really well maintained.


    Put your hair in a small box.


    Zhao shuning got up.


    Walking to his room.


    "Roffy, I''ll kill you."


    Zhao shuning stops.


    Look back.


    Smile.


    The smile, bright and bright, makes people feel that such a girl should only exist in the painting.


    "I said that. I''ll be waiting for you any time."


    The cuffs are flying.


    Wu Xuan screamed and quickly covered her hair.


    But it was too late. This time, the remaining long hair was completely cut off.


    Zhao shuning reaches for his hand.


    The scissors are back in their own hands.


    "You hate being intimidated, just as I am."


    Wu Xuan looked at the long hair of that place and lost her mind. After Zhao shuning closed the door, there was a tearing cry in the courtyard outside.

 Chapter 487

    Women in Tianli country can''t cut their hair before they get married.


    This is the rule of Tianli.


    Three thousand green silk is as important to the women of Tianli kingdom as the chastity of a woman. Only the future father can touch it.


    Zhao shuning is not cruel. She feels that she has been merciful in doing so.


    At least I didn''t kill Wu Xuan immediately.


    "Luofeiyan, you have to die!"


    There was a shrill voice outside.


    But Zhao shuning went to the bed where Luo Feiyan had rested before and lay down straight with his head facing back.


    The bedding on the bed is warm.


    She lay on it, thinking about this strange thing.


    The old man I met before should be an expert. Maybe it has something to do with the national teacher who predicted their future.


    Zhao shuning turned over.


    She felt that there was something protruding under her body, which made her uncomfortable.


    She reached under the bedding and took it out. It was a white porcelain vase. She put it on the tip of her nose and sniffed it.


    Zhao shuning''s eyebrows wrinkled.


    Broken soul?


    It''s a rare object. Even if Wu Xuan wants to throw something, she can''t throw it into Luo Feiyan''s room.


    In this way, the soul breaking powder should be used by Luo Feiyan to protect himself?


    Put that thing away again.


    Zhao shuning thinks of the maid swallow that Luo qiuben Zun once told her. He feels strange. When he comes back to the Wangyue garden, he doesn''t see the girl''s figure?


    There are still cries and howls outside.


    It disrupts Zhao shuning who is thinking.


    She had to stand up.


    Half an hour later, the woman, why can''t she stop howling?


    "Zhiya -"


    Zhao shuning opened his door.


    Wu Xuan, sitting on the ground in the courtyard and crying, immediately looks at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning looks up at Wu Xuan, but his eyes are not good.


    Just for a moment, Wu Xuan stopped her tears and did not dare to make a sound.


    When Zhao shuning turned around, she began to sob in a low voice.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help rolling his eyes.


    She looked back.


    Quickly walk to Wu Xuan.


    No patience said: "you cry again? If you cry again, I''ll cut off your tongue. "


    "You dare!"


    "Don''t you dare me!"


    In other words, Zhao shuning''s hands, and the magic of the shape of the scissors.


    "Luo Feiyan, don''t deceive people too much."


    "I deceive too much? Wu Xuan, make it clear that you''re killing me. I just cut your hair. Why are you crying like this? Does it hurt? "


    "Luo Feiyan, you are also Ruoqiang''s noble daughter. Don''t you know the importance of the hair of our women in Tianli kingdom?"


    Zhao shuning sniffed.


    "I know that if I don''t know, I''m not willing to make your hair look like this. Why? As long as your hair is valuable, other people''s lives are worthless? "


    Wu Xuan is shaking with her broken hair.


    Now that her hair is cut like this, she comes back to Tianli country. What''s her face to see her father and mother?


    "Wu Xuan, don''t think that this is my biggest punishment for you. You have to believe that I just don''t want to kill you now. It''s still useful for me to keep you. If you make me unhappy in the future, I''ll give back one by one what you did to me. Do you know?"


    Wu Xuan''s eyes are full of big tears.


    Zhao shuning looks at her jokingly.


    Wu Xuan is so afraid of the woman in front of her that she tries her best to hold back her tears.


    Zhao shuning reaches out his hand and gently wipes away Wu Xuan''s tears.


    Cold voice way: "remember now taste, these feelings, are you once imposed on others."


    Luo Qiu is such a gentle and kind-hearted beauty. Wu Xuan has such a beautiful face that she can do it.


    Think of these, Zhao shuning feel distressed.


    Anyway, in this life, he and naluoqiu are still related, and they are born the same. If the pain falls on him, I''m afraid Zhao shuning would have frustrated these people in front of him at this time. How could he have said so much to them here.


    "Luofeiyan, you''ve been hiding yourself before, haven''t you?"


    "Well, you can think so, too."


    Zhao shuning stretched out his right hand, gently stroke into the air, and the protective cover in the Wangyue garden automatically dissipated.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t you want to cry? Now, I''ve removed the protective cover. As long as you cry, people outside will certainly hear you. At that time, they will come to see you. If the princess wants the little prince to see you, then you will stay in the yard all the time. "Before the tears on Wu Xuan''s face were dry, she quickly got up and ran back to her room.


    "Ah


    Another scream.


    Zhao shuning covered his ears.


    It seems that Wu Xuan should have seen her own image in the bronze mirror.


    The other two women in the Wangyue garden stood by and looked at Zhao shuning in fear. They did not dare to speak.


    Zhao shuning looked at them and said, "you two, come here."


    Although the two girls had no way, they came trembling.


    "Miss Luo, you are looking for us. What can I do for you?"


    "Have you seen my girl swallow?"


    They shook their heads.


    Zhao shuning said: "I really don''t know?"


    "Miss Luo, you, your girl, we haven''t seen her before you disappeared."


    They should not dare to lie to themselves.


    Zhao shuning waved his hand at will.


    "You two go."


    "Yes, thank you, Miss law."


    Now it''s Miss Lo?


    In Changkong college, it''s really strength.


    "Wait a minute -"


    the two girls stopped immediately, with bitter expressions on their faces. They slowly turned back and almost cried and asked, "Miss Luo, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning said: "you should know what to say about today''s affairs. I''ll make an agreement with you now. Wu Xuan is not easy to provoke. It doesn''t mean I''m easy to bully Luo Feiyan. If I hear any rumors about me in the future, I''ll be the first one to look for you. Do you know?"


    "Yes, Miss law, we will never dare again."


    "If anyone dares to speak ill of you, we will stop it."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    Mingyue, Caixia, the names of these two girls really don''t match them at all.


    Zhao shuning originally wanted to go back to the room to see if there was anything that Luo Feiyan liked. He thought that he would send it to her later.


    But the moment she stepped into the door.


    In the light beside her, there was a flash of gray.


    "Who?"


    Zhao shuning immediately looked back and ran after him.


    That person''s hands and feet are also quick. When Zhao shuning pursues the corner, that person has disappeared.

 Chapter 488

    In Zhao shuning''s mind.


    Doubts abound.


    She went back to the room and looked for some things that were commonly used by Lovey.


    He jumped out the back door of the yard.


    For convenience.


    Before leaving Changkong college, Zhao shuning also changed into the clothes of Changkong college and his own Ruoqiang clothes with blue long yarn.


    With the veil, also changed to cyan.


    Zhao shuning went out of college.


    When walking in the street, I want to go to the Fuji alley to buy two jars of good wine, and then buy some ink, and go back to relieve my fatigue.


    When passing through the alley, a silk shop in the middle came a woman dressed in grey.


    Zhao shuning vaguely felt familiar with it, so he left an extra heart.


    When she bought the wine and passed the store again, there was a quarrel.


    "It''s all the silk of the Marquis''s mansion. You have to look carefully. It''s not much to ask for ten spirit stones."


    "Girl, your price is really high."


    "Boss Li, I''m a regular customer, too. You should know my character. Every time I bring the goods, they are first-class. If you don''t accept them, there are still more than half of the people waiting for them."


    "This - that - girl, can''t you be less? After all, the origin of your silk road is unknown. When I resell it, there are certain risks. "


    "The nine spirit stones can''t be less."


    "Good."


    When the woman inside finished talking about the price, she glanced out.


    Zhao shuning thought it was normal to do business and bargain, but then something abnormal happened.


    The girl saw Zhao shuning.


    Up again.


    When she saw the red lotus with Zhao shuning''s eyebrows, she didn''t even want the spirit stone handed over by her boss, so she ran away.


    This run, Zhao shuning more confused.


    However, before she went after the girl, she did not forget to receive the Lingshi from her boss.


    "Girl, this is the girl''s."


    "I know her. It doesn''t matter."


    Zhao shuning made a random remark and chased him out.


    That girl should have spiritual cultivation, because her speed is much faster than ordinary people.


    Zhao shuning followed to go out, although did not use how many strength to be able to grasp her very quickly, Zhao shuning is actually not anxious to start.


    But when the gray figure ran out of the market and there were not many people, it appeared.


    The girl thought she had got rid of Zhao shuning. She was just relieved and was ready to sit on the stone for a rest, but she heard a voice coming from behind.


    "What are you doing in such a hurry?"


    The woman looked back.


    Panic.


    "You -"


    "what am I? How can you run as soon as you see me? "


    "You, me, you, miss, I''m sorry, I''m wrong."


    The girl hesitated and hawed for a long time. Seeing that she couldn''t escape, she immediately knelt down.


    Zhao shuning said: "swallow?"


    "Miss, the swallow is wrong. Don''t tell the Lord and his wife, or I''ll be finished."


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    "It''s Luo that you just sold. Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough


    "I''m sorry, miss."


    The girl lowered her head.


    But Zhao shuning didn''t feel the slightest regret.


    "You are my girl. My Luo family has never treated you badly. Why do you do such a bad thing?"


    "I thought, I thought miss you were gone, that day, you shed so much blood."


    That day?


    So the swallows were there that day?


    But listen to the moon Qiuxia said, this girl, before the accident, has disappeared, Luo Feiyan also didn''t say with himself swallow at the scene?


    "You were there that day?"


    "I, I''m here, but miss, forgive me. I''m not desperate. Although I''m your guard maid, my spiritual power is only about four paragraphs. I can''t fight them. If I rush out, I''ll die."


    Zhao shuning did not accept this explanation.


    This should be said by Luo Feiyan, not from this girl''s mouth.


    "Miss, you are so kind that you won''t watch the swallow go to die, will you?"


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    I''m sure not.


    She is so gentle.


    But gentle, kind, should not be her side of the people to use her weapon.


    "Swallow, you are really eloquent. You''ve found all the way back for yourself. I''m afraid before that, you''ve already made up your mind to murder me and take all my things openly.""Miss, what are you talking about?"


    Zhao shuning pressed the swallow that straightened up again.


    "Don''t worry, you wait for me and you to analyze it carefully."


    Zhao shuning sat on the stone and put down the wine jar.


    "Wu Xuan is hateful and overbearing, but he doesn''t have to kill me," he said


    "Miss, have you forgotten? You know her secret. She won''t leave you alive. "


    "Oh? So you know her secret? "


    The swallow felt that he had missed his mouth.


    Bury your head and look flustered.


    Zhao shuning noticed something wrong when he was cleaning up the room today.


    Luofeiyan is the daughter of the nobles of Houmen. How come there are few decent silks?


    Later, she found some long clothes. The cloth of the long clothes was excellent, and the size was much smaller than that of luofeiyan. This was even more strange. Luofeiyan had a very good figure, and such clothes were not like her style at all.


    Zhao shuning had already met the other three in the yard. Their figures were not in line with them. So it seems that this dress should be the servant girl swallow mentioned by Luo Feiyan.


    A master can''t wear such good clothes. The servant girl is more exquisite than the master. How can I see that? How strange.


    Later, Zhao shuning found duanhunsan on the bed.


    After a while, I saw the gray figure again.


    Then, I met the gray figure again in the alley.


    If the swallow is not guilty, why does she run when she sees Zhao shuning?


    "That night, you saw Wu Xuan and Xia Qingyan together and heard their conversation, didn''t you?"


    The swallow did not speak.


    But her expression, has said everything.


    "When you see something you shouldn''t see and hear something you shouldn''t listen to, but you don''t tell me about it, it means that you want to use it to do something."


    There was a cruel color on the girl''s face.


    "If I remember correctly, that day, I didn''t say everything, but Wu Xuan wanted to kill me, it means that before that, someone had told Wu Xuan that" I "knew what happened that night."


    The swallow''s body is low.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "Swallow, you are the informer, aren''t you?"


    Little girl''s body didn''t move.


    But Zhao shuning can feel that she is not uneasy. On the contrary, the swallow''s hands have been secretly clenched. It seems that she is ready for the last blow.


    "It''s really pitiful. You said that Luo Feiyan treated you well and trusted you very much, but you failed her."

 Chapter 489

    The swallow''s cuff moved.


    A dagger slipped down between the sleeves.


    Just when she wanted to pick it up.


    The woman in front of her suddenly squatted down and grasped the position of the dagger.


    The swallow was surprised.


    How does she know?


    Zhao shuning pressed the swallow''s hand. The swallow wanted to resist, but found that his body couldn''t move.


    "Swallow, you said that you were the longest person who stayed by Luo Feiyan''s side. How could you even betray her?"


    Zhao shuning suddenly understood why luoqiu recorded in the history books was so tough.


    You see, after so many things, do you want to stay black? I''m so sorry for those who tried so hard to trap her.


    "You, you don''t know anything, but I''m a four section herbalist. I''m a little girl beside you and take care of your daily life. Yes, you treat me well, but do you know what other people think of me? Their eyes are like a knife in my heart. "


    "Is it hard that I didn''t pay you?"


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    Did luofeiyan let people work for her for free?


    That''s why this man can''t help himself, watching his master being insulted?


    "You give, but you have more. You can give me more, but you don''t have any."


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Daren Qing, Luo Feiyan has been so kind to the girls around her for so many years. Instead of making their relationship better, she has raised a white eyed wolf who doesn''t know how to be grateful.


    "Then I can figure it out."


    Zhao shuning began to smile.


    The swallow''s hand is empty.


    He picked up the dagger and wanted to kill Luo Feiyan here.


    But as soon as she raised her hand, she felt the pain.


    "You, what did you do to me?"


    "Lost soul."


    "You?"


    "Isn''t that what you used on roffy?"


    "Me, not me."


    That''s the mistake.


    Zhao shuning continued: "that''s OK. Anyway, you''re unfaithful to Luo Feiyan. You''re such a panacea. You don''t have basic professional ethics. Staying in the world is also a disaster."


    "You, you are not my lady."


    Zhao shuning turns back slowly.


    Pull the yarn off.


    Smile: "this, you guessed wrong."


    "You, who are you? I want to see my lady. My lady is a Bodhisattva. She will save me."


    "Come on, come on, take you to her and let her get in the way? If you want me to tell you how far you should be, how far away you should go. "


    "You''ve made me a soulless, I --"


    "what soulless, it''s just white flour."


    That''s what Zhao shuning used to test this girl, so as to find out the source of duanhunsan.


    "But you, Linggen, should not exist."


    Swallow''s mouth involuntarily opens, Zhao shuning hand appears a pill, flew into swallow''s throat.


    "What is this?"


    The swallow moved and she felt hot all over.


    Their own spiritual power is slowly disappearing.


    At this time, she is still trying to use her spiritual power.


    "You don''t have to waste your time if you don''t have any Linggen."


    "What did you give me to eat?"


    Zhao shuning said: "it''s nothing. Don''t you think it''s embarrassing for you to serve ordinary people? Now that you don''t have what you think is right, go and see if you can meet a good master like Luo Feiyan. "


    After that.


    Zhao shuning did not take care of the girl behind him and picked up two jars of wine.


    He walked back to his suburban bamboo house.


    At the beginning, if Mo Yan hadn''t robbed herself in her infancy, and they had secretly changed their identities, then these grievances would not have fallen on Luo Fei''s cigarette end.


    Good people should not be bullied.


    When I studied the ancient books before, I only knew that Luo Qiu was one of the most natural and unrestrained, and what a wonderful woman she was.


    Zhao shuning did not expect that before she became famous, she had so many unbearable experiences.


    Rofiyan was practicing walking in the yard.


    When Zhao shuning arrived, she had already come to the stone table.


    "Yan''er -"


    Zhao shuning yelled.


    Luo Fei smoke was frightened, a soft foot, almost fell.


    Or Zhao shuning quick eyed, immediately came forward to help Luo Fei smoke.


    Seeing that it was Zhao shuning, Luo Feiyan was very happy. He grabbed Zhao shuning''s hand and said, "sister, you''re back."


    She thought that her sister would stay for at least four or five days when she went back. Unexpectedly, she would come back to see herself the next day.Zhao shuning put down his wine jar.


    The other hand around the waist of Luo Fei smoke slowly stood up.


    "I''m not afraid you won''t get used to it, so I''ll come back early to see you. What''s the matter? I look at your legs. How fast have you recovered? "


    Luo Feiyan sat down with Zhao shuning supporting her.


    His face was a little unnatural.


    "Today is also an accident, my leg, in fact, did not improve, did not walk for long."


    Zhao shuning didn''t think much.


    Then said: "you don''t have to worry, rest assured to live here, practice slowly, don''t worry, your legs, will get better."


    "Well."


    Luo Fei smoke again way: "elder sister, in the college, everything can be ok?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Don''t worry, how can I be bullied by others because of my personality."


    "That''s good."


    If there is something wrong with her sister, she really doesn''t know what to do next.


    "By the way, sister, did Princess Wu Xuan embarrass you?"


    Zhao shuning gave a mischievous smile.


    He took out a brocade box from his newly sewn heaven and earth bag and said, "open it and have a look."


    Luo Fei smoke eyes smile.


    Take the box gently.


    Whispered: "what is it that makes my sister so mysterious?"


    When I opened it, I saw a wisp of green silk lying inside.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s Wu Xuan''s?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Luo Fei reddened her eyes and said in a soft voice, "elder sister, the girl''s hair in Tianli country can''t move. You don''t have to offend Wu Xuan for me. I''m afraid you will have a hard time in Wangyue garden in the future. She will certainly make trouble for you everywhere."


    Zhao shuning took back the brocade box, then covered it gently.


    She looked at Lovey''s flue.


    "Yan''er, I said that in the future I will protect you, bully your people, want your life, I will not let them live so peacefully."


    Luo Fei smoke listens to this words, the tears in that eye socket can''t stop.


    The next moment, it''s going to fall.


    "Sister, why do you treat me so well?"


    Look, such a beautiful woman, she just casually took a wisp of other people''s hair and sent it to her, she was moved into this appearance.


    Looking at her tears, the maternal love in Zhao shuning''s heart will start to overflow again.


    "Yan''er, you can''t cry. If you cry, I won''t come back to see you any more."


    Luo Fei smoke smell speech, quickly wipe away the tears of the eye socket edge.


    Then he smiles and looks at Zhao shuning.

 Chapter 490

    Looking at the beauty, she stopped her tears.


    Zhao shuning also put his heart back.


    "Sister, I have a weak temperament because I''m not in good health. I''ve been pampered since I was a child. But in the future, I''ll learn to change it. I''ll fight for it. You won''t have to worry about it in the future."


    Zhao shuning took out two bowls from the room.


    Put it in front of you and fill it with wine.


    Then push the wine bowl to the smoke.


    "Sister?"


    "You can''t drink?"


    Zhao shuning doubts.


    "No


    "How could it be?"


    The ancient book said that luoqiu could drink three jars of wine at a time, and he was only slightly drunk.


    "Sister, I really don''t know how to drink. And when I get drunk, I get drunk easily. "


    Zhao shuning also said: "well, actually, when you drink, you will be drunk at the beginning. You drink more times, and gradually, the amount of alcohol will be cultivated."


    Luo Fei smoke smell speech, slowly took wine bowl to come over.


    Zhao shuning has a happy face.


    Then he said, "that''s it. We''ll drink while we talk. By the way, Yan''er, do you have any fish we caught last time?"


    Luffy nodded.


    Zhao shuning then rolled up his sleeves, put up the barbecue shelf, and began to work again.


    Luo Feiyan used to eat the delicious food on the plate before, but after meeting Zhao shuning, she felt that the meat cooked on the fireworks seemed to taste better.


    "Sister, did you see swallows when you went back this time?"


    Zhao shuning pauses.


    Then he said, "No."


    Zhao shuning''s mood changes are easily discovered by Luo Feiyan.


    "Sister, what happened?"


    Zhao shuning put down the seasoning in his hand, turned the fish over and said, "I shouldn''t hide this from you."


    He said.


    Zhao shuning tells Luo Feiyan what happened today.


    Words, as expected to see Luo Fei smoke on the face show hurt expression.


    "So, is that so -"


    "Yan''er, you don''t have to be sad. If some people are unfaithful to themselves, you don''t have to think about how to please her and how to pull in the distance between you. This is wrong with her."


    "Sister, why do people around me always betray me for no reason? Swallow, she has been with me for more than ten years."


    Zhao shuning thought for a long time.


    I don''t know what to say.


    Does she want to say that because Luo Feiyan is Luo Qiu''s real master, she is destined to become a big man in the future. What she has experienced now is just to make her stronger in the future?


    Anyone who hears this will feel that he is insane.


    "Sister, I have a question for you."


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes.


    "You said


    "Who are you?"


    Zhao shuning said nothing. "As like as two peas,"


    Luo Fei said, "this is not a coincidence. My sister, you are luoqiu, aren''t you?"


    "If I said yes, what would you do?"


    Zhao shuning put down everything in his hand and looked at Luo Feiyan seriously.


    She is sincere to embrace the thigh, but the relationship between them is so embarrassing.


    Luo Feiyan didn''t expect Zhao shuning to answer so quickly.


    She thought that her sister would at least argue for herself.


    But my sister didn''t.


    She was so generous to admit, so frank looking at himself, this let Luo Fei smoke for a while, don''t know what to say.


    "If I were luoqiu, the disaster star of Ruoqiang predicted by the national master, Yan''er, what would you do?"


    "I -"


    "will you kill me for Ruoqiang?"


    "I - I don''t know --"


    Zhao shuning said: "however, if you want to kill me, you can. I''m here anyway, and I won''t fight."


    "No, I will not."


    "Ah?"


    Luo Fei smoke silent for a long time, she suddenly looked up, eyes firm said: "I will not do to my sister."


    "Ah? Why? It''s very important for the Qiang people to predict the national master. Do you believe it


    Luo Feiyan took a deep breath and then said.


    "I don''t know whether the prophecy of the national master is true or false."


    "But I know that my sister''s kindness to me is not enough."


    "They all say that I am Ruoqiang''s lucky star, and that I am Ruoqiang''s destiny''s daughter, but I can''t do anything. I''m not supposed to be like this, am I?"


    Zhao shuning was a little stunned by Luo Feiyan.


    Why didn''t I find out before? How could luofeiyan say that?


    "Sister, even if you are the disaster of Ruoqiang, I will not do anything to you.""Cigarette, you?"


    "Sister, I''ve thought about these words for a long time. I''m sorry. I did speculate about you before. I didn''t expect that you would admit it so generously. I thought for a time that if you saved me and got close to me, it was a plan for me."


    Luo Feiyan said a lot at one go.


    This is the first time that Zhao shuning has heard so much from her since she saved her.


    Maybe it''s because of drinking?


    "Yan''er, you really can''t drink?"


    However just drank a small mouthful, the face of Luo Fei smoke had already suffused with red halo.


    Luo Feiyan has a brilliant smile.


    Zhao shuning stretched out his hand to try the temperature of her forehead. Luo Feiyan''s beautiful fingers immediately took Zhao shuning''s hand.


    Then he held Zhao shuning''s hand in his hand and whispered.


    "Sister, have I ever told you how beautiful you were born?"


    "Ah?"


    Zhao shuning is a little uncomfortable and wants to take back his hand.


    However, Luo Fei held the cigarette tightly and didn''t let go.


    "I''m similar to you. I''m used to the smell of Yan''er, the daughter of everyone. If I don''t speak, I''ll be exposed."


    When Luo Feiyan heard this, he shook his head desperately.


    "No, my sister is good-looking. My sister''s heart is better."


    Zhao shuning is a little shy.


    No one has boasted so much about himself.


    She knew that she was good-looking, especially with the face of Lovey. Every time she stinked.


    But every time she confidently went to see the master, she planned to tempt him with this charming face, and then she repeatedly ran into the wall.


    Many times, she had some doubts about her appearance.


    "Sister, if only I could be the one my sister likes."


    If only I were a man.


    Luo Feiyan mumbled a word.


    Zhao shuning didn''t really listen.


    Just want to ask what Luo Feiyan said, see that beauty smile again, then hold Zhao shuning''s hand, lie on the table motionless.


    "This, this is sleeping?"


    "No, it''s too light."


    "Even if we want to cultivate it, how long will it take?"


    Zhao shuning said that after all, he quickly picked up Luo Feiyan, then put her back on the bed of the bamboo house, covered her with a quilt, and then went out.


    The fish in the yard has been roasted, and the smell is more and more attractive.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t eat such delicious fish by myself."


    "By the way, go to the master."


    Zhao shuning packed the grilled fish and then got up to pack up.


    Before she left, she remembered that she didn''t know where the master lived?


    Some despondent Zhao shuning didn''t want to waste such two good fish, so he found the old tree he had been to a few days ago and planned to solve the problem of grilled fish.


    When he arrived at the ancient tree, Zhao shuning noticed that there was a bunch of figures beside the ancient tree.


    It''s too late to leave.


    The man has seen her.

 Chapter 491

    The night wind.


    A little brush.


    Atmosphere.


    A little embarrassed.


    Zhao shuning was wearing a green shirt and covered with green yarn.


    Under the old tree.


    There is a young man standing.


    It was Xia Qingyan, the little prince I met a few days ago.


    The bright moon in winter, a little cold, but also bright.


    Xia Qingyan has been standing under the ancient trees for many days. He thought more about it tonight, so he stayed a little longer.


    Just as he was ready to go and look back.


    But saw that young girl, a young girl of green gauze.


    Is that her?


    Those eyes can''t deceive people.


    Xia Qingyan smiles at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning knew that he recognized her, and there was no one behind her. If he left at this time, he would be more embarrassed if he met her later.


    "Girl, here you are."


    Zhao shuning did not speak, just nodded.


    Cover the roast fish tightly in your arms.


    "Girl, what have you brought? It smells good."


    Zhao shuning embarrassed smile, had to take out the grilled fish.


    "How did you know that Xiao Wang was hungry and brought roast fish to satisfy my hunger?"


    Zhao shuning said, if I knew you were here, I would rather not eat this fish and throw it away, and I would not find it uncomfortable here.


    "What? Would you like to share it with Xiao Wang? "


    "That''s not true."


    Zhao shuning put the grilled fish well, and then said: "it''s just that there is no wine. Eating the grilled fish, the taste is inevitably lighter."


    The master didn''t like drinking. When Zhao shuning went out, he didn''t remember to bring wine with him.


    "It''s a coincidence that today, when I went out, I wanted to come to the mountain to enjoy the sunset, so I brought two pots of bamboo leaves."


    Zhao shuning swallowed.


    Bamboo leaf green, brewed well, is two pots of mellow wine.


    "Girl, if you don''t dislike it, would you like to enjoy it with me?"


    "Well, of course it''s good."


    Compared with the two pots of bamboo leaf green, the two roast fish are much more shabby.


    Xia Qingyan gives up his position, and Zhao shuning puts the roast fish on the table.


    Previously, when he was far away, Xia Qingyan didn''t notice the girl''s specific look. Now he got closer. He just found that there was a red lotus in Zhao shuning''s eyebrow.


    "Miss Lo?"


    "Ah?"


    Zhao shuning is surprised to see Xia Qingyan. He thinks that two days ago, in order to play Luo Feiyan more realistically, he lit Honglian in the middle of his eyebrows.


    red lotus is as like as two peas of the red lotus, which is painted by her own eyebrow.


    "I know you Honglian, Miss Luo. It turned out that you were the one who gave me the parrot the other day."


    Zhao shuning smiles awkwardly.


    "Yes, it''s me. I have a good eye."


    Xia Qing is very happy.


    The whole person with his smile, seems to have become a lot of handsome.


    Xia Qingyan likes Luo Feiyan. Most of her classmates in the college know that maybe they admire Luo Feiyan''s gentle talent, or they like her eyes that are very similar to her mother''s. in a word, before meeting the Red Veil girl, Xia Qingyan always thought that he liked Luo Feiyan very much.


    Later, Miss Hongsha gave him a green parrot. During the conversation with her, Xia Qingyan felt very comfortable. Her eyes were even more beautiful.


    After that, he thought of Hongsha girl more than luofeiyan.


    Tonight, when she came to this place, Xia Qingyan wanted to clean up her inexplicable feelings, but she didn''t expect to meet the girl again.


    Now he knew that Miss Hongsha was Miss Luo, and the problem that had been bothering him all along was solved.


    Zhao shuning feels that Xia Qingyan''s sudden enthusiasm is somewhat baffling.


    The last time I saw him, I looked dejected. It was only a few days ago, and I was so lively.


    "Miss lo, sit down."


    "Well - good."


    Zhao shuning sat down and poured himself a cup of bamboo leaf green.


    It''s true that it''s worthy of the Wang family. This bamboo leaf green is more pure than the red she drank when she was the empress.


    "The little prince?"


    "Go ahead, Miss law."


    "Can you stop smiling at me all the time? I''m not used to it."


    It''s just that I drank two cups of Zhuyeqing. Is it necessary to keep a close eye on you?


    "Ah - well, I''m sorry, Miss lo."


    Zhao shuning nodded awkwardly.


    Then, in order to show his generosity, he opened the wrapped roast fish and said to Xia Qingyan, "this fish is baked by me. You can taste it. It tastes very good."Xia Qingyan, who is invited by Zhao shuning, is very happy in her heart, and then carefully puts a piece of fish in her mouth.


    The fish is tender and spicy.


    "I didn''t expect Miss Luo to be so good at grilling fish."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "if it''s delicious, you can eat more."


    Xia Qingyan put down the folding fan.


    At the beginning, they were very formal. When they got to the back, with Zhao shuning''s active atmosphere, they were no longer so rigid.


    The humble little prince began to talk more.


    After a burst of laughter.


    Xia Qingyan said: "I heard that you are bullied in Wangyue garden. I''ll ask elder Ling Ruo to transfer you to Yilan garden."


    Yilan garden is the courtyard where Xia Qingyan is.


    There are four rooms in a courtyard, just like luofeiyan is in Wangyue garden, but he has his own room.


    "No, I live very well in wangyueyuan."


    "I heard that someone heard crying in your yard yesterday."


    Zhao shuning was a little embarrassed.


    Then Wu Xuan, won''t she cry till midnight?


    Seeing her like this, Xia Qingyan thought that she was hiding everything in her heart, so she said, "Miss Luo, in fact, you don''t have to think too much about them. I can''t understand who Wu Xuan is and what kind of character she has. If you are wronged, you can tell me that I will seek justice for you."


    Do you want justice?


    That''s not necessary.


    In college, as long as others don''t provoke her, she will never offend others.


    Of course, Zhao shuning does not need others to do justice for her.


    "No. Thank you for your kindness. "


    Xia Qingyan looks at Zhao shuning''s eye color is extremely gentle.


    "Miss lo, you are always so kind."


    "No, I''m not kind at all. I''m not much better than Princess Wu Xuan. I''m even more capable than her."


    Zhao shuning is very serious in saying this.


    After hearing this, Xia Qingyan smiles gently.


    "You don''t believe it?"


    Zhao shuning asked with a frown.


    Xia Qingyan did not answer Zhao shuning''s question.


    Just another reply.


    "Miss Luo is not only kind-hearted, but also very modest. She always thinks of others and takes the blame on herself. At this point, Miss Luo and Wu Xuan are quite different."


    This is the ability to understand? I''m afraid it''s not a problem!

 Chapter 492

    Xia Qingyan said more downward.


    The more Zhao shuning felt that there was something wrong with this man''s brain.


    When I got to the back, I didn''t talk to him.


    I want to finish the wine quickly and finish the roast fish in my hand, so I can slip away.


    It was Xia Qingyan, a modest and polite young man, who was just like opening a chatterbox and talking incessantly.


    Zhao shuning finished the last drop of wine in his glass and raised his head contentedly.


    "Miss Luo, do you think Xiao Wang is right?"


    What is right and wrong?


    Zhao shuning did not hear the words in front, then perfunctorily said: "I think you are right."


    Don''t want to waste time, Zhao shuning finish saying this, immediately stood up.


    Said: "it''s late, I have to go back early, little prince, don''t send me."


    Xia Qingyan hears the speech and stands up nimbly.


    "Miss Lo is going back to college, isn''t she?"


    "Ah?"


    "It''s so late that it''s hard for Miss Luo to want to live outside. Generally, inner disciples can''t sleep outside."


    Zhao shuning turned his face to general, with a bitter look on his face.


    "Yes, I, of course, want to go back to the college. I''ll leave now, and I won''t disturb the little prince."


    Without waiting for Xia Qingyan to reply, Zhao shuning turned around and left.


    "Miss lo."


    "What? What else can I do for you


    "I''m going back, too. Let''s go together."


    Who''s with you?


    "Ah, it''s like this, Little Wang Ye. I may not have made it clear to you before. I have to buy something at the market before I can go back. You see, it''s a pity that if you have something to do, you should be busy first. I''ll go shopping by myself."


    Xia Qingyan opened the folding fan in his hand.


    Spinning in the hand.


    It''s a good fan.


    "Well, in fact, I''m not in a hurry to go back. It''s really boring in the college at night. Going to the market can also relieve my boredom. Why don''t I go for a walk with Miss Luo?"


    "Not good."


    Xia Qingyan had a look of surprise on her face.


    "Why?"


    "Little Wang Ye, I don''t want to get too close to you. Don''t you see that?"


    Xia Qingyan didn''t hear a word of all those euphemistic words. Zhao shuning simply told the truth. Maybe Xia Qingyan would feel a little uncomfortable after hearing this.


    But it''s better than that he''s been following himself.


    Xia Qingyan looks a little uncomfortable.


    The fan that had been hovering on the hand also lost its balance and fell to the ground.


    Xia Qingyan lowered her head and looked at the fan at her feet.


    Absent minded.


    Bend down and pick up the folding fan.


    Put the fan behind you.


    Xia Qing''s words and smiles are somewhat reluctant.


    "Did I scare Miss Lo?"


    "No


    He is so modest and polite, how can he scare himself.


    "Miss law doesn''t seem to like me."


    "I really don''t have a deep feeling for the Little Wang Ye."


    To put it bluntly, they met by chance. It happened that Zhao shuning was kind-hearted and gave him a green parrot by mistake. With that pair of fox eyes, Xia Qingyan fell in love with her one after another.


    "Is it because of Princess Tianli?"


    "What?"


    Well, why did you suddenly mention Wu Xuan?


    "Miss Luo, Princess Li and I didn''t do anything more than we did that day, and Xiao Wang never had a love affair with her."


    Has he ever had a love affair with Wu Xuan? What does it matter to him?


    "Miss Luo, if you are afraid that being with me will make Princess Wu Xuan unhappy with you, I can explain the situation to her."


    "Don''t - Little Wang Ye."


    "Miss lo."


    Zhao shu''s heart is quiet.


    I don''t think I should have cared about this at the beginning. Now, with the help of other people''s identity, if I can''t deal with these rotten peach blossoms, I will bring a lot of trouble to Luo Qiu in the future.


    "Well, let''s go and talk."


    Xia Qingyan, who was promised, was overjoyed, and his hand holding the folding fan behind him was a little more powerful.


    Zhao shuning nodded and stepped forward.


    Xia Qingyan immediately followed her and walked side by side with her.


    "Little Wang Ye, I''ll tell you first that we have only the same relationship."


    "I know."


    "That''s good."


    "Miss Luo was born in a famous family. Naturally, she won''t promise her life-long happiness to others like an ordinary woman. I will wait."


    You wait for a hair, you wait.


    "You don''t have to wait. I have someone I like."Xia Qingyan stops.


    "Who?"


    For such a long time, he didn''t know who Miss Luo liked.


    Zhao shuning thought about it.


    Then he said, "do you know the leader of our Changkong college?"


    It''s said that the leader of Changkong college is a man with excellent appearance. He is mysterious and unpredictable. The number of times he appears is pitiful.


    Most of the time, the leader is wandering around. Sometimes, in ten or twenty years, he may not come back once.


    So it''s no big deal to use his name.


    Ten years and twenty years later, maybe Xia Qingyan would have married and had a son, and then the lie he told would disappear.


    "Xiao Wang knows."


    Xia Qingyan raised her eyes and said, "what does Miss Luo mean?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Why?"


    "Why?" Zhao shuning also repeated these three words. Then she lowered her head. Why did she like the leader? Let yourself think, what kind of excuse is the most perfect.


    "By the way, that''s because I came to Changkong college. It''s because of him, Little Wang Ye. You should know that since ancient times, my spiritual power is not satisfactory. When I was young, I adored the leader of Changkong college. Half of the reasons why I came here are also because of him."


    Xia Qingyan droops her eyes.


    I don''t look well.


    "You don''t like it. It''s worship at most. Besides, Miss Luo, have you met the headmaster? "


    "Yes, of course!"


    Zhao shuning is more and more perfect in his ability of telling lies.


    "Miss lo!"


    "I don''t worship. I know what I mean. As long as I think of him, I feel sweet in my heart. If I don''t see him, I feel empty in my heart. When he talks with a woman, I will taste, feel uncomfortable, and can''t help but wipe tears secretly."


    Such affectionate words, Zhao shuning said that he would get goose bumps.


    However, as long as she can dissuade Xia Qingyan, no matter how disgusting she is, she can still make a few sentences.


    "Is Miss Luo so infatuated with him?"


    "If you don''t marry me, I''ll marry you."


    "What a man who is not married to you. Miss Luo knows clearly that Xiao Wang is very kind to you, but she says these words in front of me."


    "Is that the little prince''s response to Luo Feiyan? No, I love you very much. In fact, has the prince ever thought that you may not like me


    "Miss Luo, what do you mean by that?"


    Zhao shuning calms down.


    "Are you so kind to me because you like me, or do you think of old friends when you see me?"


    Xia Qingyan is slightly absent-minded.


    Zhao shuning also said: "Little Wang Ye, I really have something to do. I''ll leave first. Today, I''ve drunk two pots of bamboo leaf tea from you, and I''ll give you a jar of good wine another day."


    Let''s go.


    While Xia Qingyan was in a daze, Zhao shuning immediately left.


    Just turned a corner.


    Before Zhao shuning could breathe a sigh of relief, he turned around and ran into a meat wall.


    Blue shirt.


    White.


    Light fragrance of Magnolia.


    Zhao shuning looks up.

 Chapter 493

    The skin is as white as snow.


    There are stars in my eyes.


    Thin red lips slightly open, full of charm.


    This face, Rao is to see so many times, Zhao shuning still feel excited.


    "Master, why are you here?"


    Yan Ruyu gently raises Zhao shuning.


    "Master, let''s go first."


    Zhao shuning is extremely natural, want to pull up Yan Ruyu''s hand, but just touch the back of his hand, he avoided.


    I almost forgot that Shifu didn''t like being touched.


    Immediately pulled Yan Ruyu''s sleeve, then pulled him to hide on the tree.


    Not for a while.


    A familiar figure appeared in the path below. Looking at his appearance, he was quite worried.


    Seeing that there was no one on the road, he chased ahead.


    Zhao shuning is a little guilty.


    When Xia Qingyan went away, he just jumped down from the tree.


    Zhao shuning looks back and wants to ask the master to come down.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Ruyu has appeared beside Zhao shuning, almost scared her.


    "Master, do you walk without sound?"


    Yan Ruyu said: "you come to Changkong college just to provoke these people?"


    "Of course not."


    Zhao shuning pokes out his head and confirms that Xia Qingyan won''t turn back. Then he explains carefully with Yan Ruyu.


    "I''m here for business."


    "Have you seen me before?"


    "Yes, Shifu, why did you suddenly ask


    "Do you know that I am the leader of Changkong college?"


    "Well, ah - you, what do you say? Master, what are you doing? Are you the leader of Changkong college? "


    Thinking of something, Zhao shuning covered his mouth.


    Murmured from his fingers, "did you, did you hear what I just said?"


    "Don''t you know I''m the leader? What you said just now is just to deceive the man? "


    Zhao shuning nodded, then quickly shook his head.


    At this time, she has to show her affection for the master.


    "No, it''s not cheating. I''m telling the truth. I really like my master very much."


    Zhao shuning said words, took the initiative to rely on the past.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t disappoint her, so she dodged again.


    "What you just said is true?"


    "It''s true. It''s more true than pearl. I don''t want to marry you. Master, can you reward me for being so good?"


    Yan Ruyu stepped back.


    Zhao shuning pouts and pouts at Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu is a little bit broken.


    This is his first time to accept disciples, and he has little experience.


    But this Luo Qiu, somewhat too shameless.


    Such a shameless degree can be called the first person in history.


    "Master, you are not interesting."


    Yan Ruyu said nothing.


    I think it might be a mistake to come here by myself tonight.


    Turning around, he planned to leave here.


    Zhao shuning quickly followed up.


    "Master, why do you think others treat me differently from you? My face is OK. If it suits you, you can still have a look. You are strict with me all day. If you talk to me more, you will not lose a piece of meat."


    Yan Ruyu didn''t speak.


    Keep going ahead.


    Zhao shuning murmured: "it''s up to you. If you don''t touch it, you won''t touch it. Anyway, I haven''t touched it. I''ll get it back after I hold it and kiss it."


    Yan Ruyu stops.


    Zhao shuning didn''t notice and ran into his back.


    Yan Ruyu said, "don''t put other thoughts on me. You can''t get any good results here."


    Zhao shuning shrugged.


    I don''t think so.


    Now she really wants to know what she has done in 500 years to make the cold emperor fall in love with her?


    Zhao shuning is in hot pursuit.


    "Are you going to follow me?"


    "When I go back to the college, I''m just on my way with Shifu."


    Luo Qiu is the first female disciple Yan Ruyu received.


    But the first time she appeared, she felt totally different.


    She looked at herself as if she had known her for a long time.


    Yan Ruyu has lived for so many years. He can be sure that he has never seen Luo Qiu. The first time he met in Wuwang sea was his first time.


    "Master, what are you thinking?"


    Luoqiu''s talent is very high.


    Sometimes, Yan Ruyu even has the illusion that if a person with such talent can live on all the time, her achievements should not be lower than her own.He just a little guidance, her spiritual power, and has reached the point of eight phase.


    If it grows up in the future, it will be the nirvana star of Kyushu.


    "Luo Qiu, I have no other requirements for you, but I hope you understand one thing."


    Zhao shuning stopped.


    "All the people in the world should attach great importance to it."


    "Those who have the ability should shoulder the responsibility instead of satisfying their own desires with their own ability."


    "Do you know that?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Master, don''t worry. I know what I should do."


    They went back to Changkong college, and Yan Ruyu disappeared.


    Zhao shuning shrugged and climbed over the back door into Wangyue garden. However, he saw a man standing under the osmanthus tree in Wangyue garden.


    It''s Xia Qingyan.


    Forget about it.


    When she comes back with her master, she may meet the little prince.


    Zhao shuning didn''t plan to talk to him. Of course, she didn''t know what she was going to say at the moment.


    Then straight to Xia Qingyan side walk.


    "I thought you lied to me."


    Zhao shuning stopped for a moment and continued to walk inside.


    "It turns out that all these are true. Miss Luo, you are really happy with the headmaster."


    "Miss Luo, are you so heartless now that you don''t even want to talk to Xiao Wang?"


    Zhao shuning droops his eyes.


    "Little Wang Ye, I have said all that I should have told you."


    "I don''t believe what I saw with my own eyes."


    Zhao shuning did not speak, back to the house, slammed the door.


    You see, with such a beautiful face, it''s easy to win favor if you say a few words with others.


    I remember that I was Zhao shuning and raised in the countryside. I didn''t look very good before. Every time Zhao Huai carried her on his back and went up the mountain to collect herbs, the second child who was herding cattle in Zhao''s village would throw stones at her every time he saw her.


    Now these men can''t throw stones when they see her, but there seem to be more and more rotten peach blossoms.


    No matter how tempting he is, he is as firm as a rock and does not move at all.


    He does not want to have relations with it, from time to time, will appear in front of her.


    Outside.


    Xia Qingyan stood for a long time.


    He didn''t go back until it was light and the sky turned white.


    Zhao shuning''s heart was big. After returning to the house, he lay on the bed and had a good sleep.


    Get up the next day and go to class as usual.


    Class, the teacher''s class is not half, called to Xia Qingyan up to answer questions.


    When everyone turned their eyes on him, his lips opened slightly. Just as he was about to speak, his face suddenly turned pale, and then his lips turned a little purple.


    Body back, straight down.

 Chapter 494

    "Little Wang Ye."


    "Classmate Xia."


    "Brother Qing Yan."


    For a moment, I heard that many people were calling Xia Qingyan.


    Zhao shuning got up. By this time, the teacher had come down from the stage.


    "Take him back to his room first."


    Several inner disciples together, they sent Xia Qingyan out of the classroom.


    Back on stage.


    The teacher said, "but someone knows where Xia Qingyan went last night? What have you done? "


    A few men of Yi Lan Yuan prevaricate, half a day did not say a word.


    Until the teacher on the stage roared: "if even people in a yard can''t tell why they come, then don''t go to this school. You people in the same yard will go to the elder Zhou to be punished."


    "Teacher."


    "He said


    "I, as we see today, came out of Wangyue garden."


    Wangyueyuan, that''s the courtyard where luofeiyan is.


    Wu Xuan''s eyes widened.


    She didn''t know that her brother Qing Yan had been to their yard yesterday.


    Xia Qingyan had a good feeling for Luo Feiyan, which many people knew when they first entered school. So when someone said that, they all looked at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning looked around uneasily.


    "The little prince did go to wangyueyuan last night, but he left soon," he said


    "No, we just saw little Wang ye come out of Wangyue garden this morning. At that time, he was wearing morning dew on his skirt. It''s a little wet. "


    Zhao shuning covers his forehead.


    No, this little prince, is he so infatuated?


    Last night, I stayed in wangyueyuan all night?


    The men of Hailing kingdom are different from the other seven countries.


    Most of them attach great importance to love and righteousness. In their life, they attach great importance to the two women. One is the mother who gave birth to them and raised them.


    The other is the woman who has been with them all her life.


    Most of the men in Hailing Kingdom have only one wife, even the princes and nobles.


    Therefore, the women of Tianli want to marry the men of Hailing.


    They treat their wives very well.


    "Luo Feiyan, what did you do to brother Qingyan?"


    Today, Wu Xuan is wearing a nice hat and keeps her hair in it to avoid embarrassment.


    "No!"


    Everyone knows that Princess Wu Xuan likes the little prince. Once she meets Xia Qingyan, she is even more concerned.


    Originally, Luo Feiyan was weak. Now, I''m afraid it''s hard to escape.


    As everyone knows, Zhao shuning just looks at Wu Xuan. With a slight displeasure on her face, Wu Xuan stopped and did not dare to move forward.


    Strange things happen every year, today, especially many.


    The teacher knocked on the ruler and made a noise. The inner disciple quickly lowered his head and quickly returned to his position.


    "Classmate Luo."


    "Teacher."


    "Since it''s about you, you can take care of Xia these days."


    Zhao shuning pointed at himself with an unbelievable face.


    The teacher did nod.


    "I''ve seen your mother before. She knows a lot about medicine, and says that you are more proficient in medicine than she is. It''s up to you."


    Zhao shuning is a doctor.


    At least, she is also a alchemist of fast eight grades.


    But, understand return to understand, if at the moment she again take care of Xia Qing speech of words, that last night hard to say cruel words, not again useless?


    "Teacher, I''m not going."


    For the first time, I saw students revolt.


    The teacher, who had already walked back to the stage, put down the ruler, clubbed his hands on the desk and looked at Zhao shuning.


    "What did you say?"


    "Teacher, it''s wrong for me to go to this matter."


    "Luo Feiyan, do you have any conscience? Brother Qingyan is just like this because of you. He is so kind to you. He never bothers you. He helped you deal with a lot of troubles before. Now, is that how you repay him?"


    Wu Xuan said this.


    The whole classroom was full of talk.


    I didn''t expect that Luo Feiyan was good-looking. She was gentle and generous, but she was such a kind-hearted woman.


    Also said that usually Xia Qingyan is really blind will take a fancy to her.


    More than that.


    The teacher didn''t care, so the students said.


    "Teacher, don''t you care?"


    "Classmate Luo, gratitude, virtue is more important than appearance."


    Zhao shuning took a deep breath and put a reluctant smile on his face."OK, I''ll go."


    It''s not that she gave in. If she didn''t take the place of others, she would have started to lift the table.


    But now I''ve done this, and I''ve blackmailed luofeiyan. Although luofeiyan will become luoqiu in the future, before that, I can''t destroy her good reputation.


    Hearing what Zhao shuning said, people stopped.


    After class, not long.


    Zhao shuning went to Yilan garden obediently.


    Originally, their next class was mental Dharma class, and other students went to class. This class was taught by Ling ruochang himself. All the inner disciples went, and even some of the outer disciples were outside, which surrounded the classroom.


    I just want to know if I can listen to the wall ears. Even if I learn a little bit, it will be useful all my life.


    Zhao shuning didn''t go.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to go.


    But at this time, Yilan yuan, the bookboy who specially serves Xia Qingyan, said that Xia Qingyan has a high fever and is very hot.


    Zhao shuning in the teacher''s eyes, had to obediently get up, followed the little boy to Yilan yuan.


    Walk into Yilan garden.


    A lot of bamboo is planted here.


    A green parrot was chirping under the eaves.


    "This is my little prince''s room. I also asked Miss Luo to save my prince. He was confused and talking nonsense."


    Zhao shuning nodded slightly.


    "Is Xiao Wang Ye awake?"


    "My eyes are open, but I can''t understand what the prince is saying."


    Zhao shuning pushed open the door and looked at it from a distance.


    Looking back, he said to the bookboy beside him, "go to the pharmacy outside and buy some ephedra, almonds, cinnamon twigs, white peony, dried ginger, Schisandra, and then bring Pinellia ternata and roasted licorice. After you buy them, go to the kitchen and boil them into soup according to the dosage I give you and bring them to me."


    Zhao shuning did not know where to take out the pen and paper, the amount of writing on paper, to the bookboy.


    "Thank you, Miss law. I''ll go and get the medicine now."


    After the boy left.


    Zhao shuning enters the room.


    Xia Qingyan meets Zhao shuning.


    There was a smile on his face.


    "When you came, I knew you would come to see me."


    Zhao shuning himself found a chair to sit down, looked at Xia Qing and said, "you deliberately let people call me."


    Xia Qingyan didn''t speak and looked at Zhao shuning tenderly.


    This is recognition.

 Chapter 495

    "Little Wang Ye, you are very childish."


    Xia Qingyan''s cheeks are slightly red.


    Without speaking, he began to cough.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t see it, so he went to pour water and brought it to feed him.


    "Is the body of Little Wang Ye so delicate?"


    Xia Qingyan gasped again for a while, and then said, "I did it on purpose."


    Zhao shuning put down his tea cup.


    Sitting on a stool, a distance away from him.


    "Little Wang Ye, I thought I had made it clear enough last night."


    Xia Qing said.


    "Miss lo, I stood outside your room all night."


    "All night, too."


    Zhao shuning didn''t answer because she knew that Xia Qingyan would go on.


    "Miss lo, you can''t be with him."


    "How do you know we can''t."


    "The leader will not do such a thing."


    Zhao shuning drank a glass of water himself.


    "Miss Luo, although I''m only the king of Hailing Kingdom, I will give you the most favor and spend a lot of time with you. I won''t let you suffer any injustice."


    If a man in Hailing country likes someone, he will try his best to please her.


    "Little prince, what do you do to make me like you? Is it just like today, when you call me to your room? This kind of behavior, in my opinion, is childish in general because children can''t get what they like to eat


    "But it''s very useful, isn''t it?"


    Finally, Xia Qingyan added another sentence.


    "Besides, I''m really sick."


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    Although Xia Qingyan''s cold weather was not caused by himself, it would be hard to say if it had nothing to do with him. At least, it was in Wangyue garden.


    "I asked the bookboy next to you to fill the medicine for you. After it''s boiled, he''ll send it to you. Take it three times a day on time, no more than five days, and you''ll get better."


    "You''re leaving?"


    "If I don''t go, what will I do here? I''ve done what I have to do. "


    Xia Qingyan is to support the body to sit up on the bed.


    "Miss law, you can''t go."


    "I''m going. Can you stop me?"


    Zhao shuning raised his skirt and stepped out of the door, but he heard a negative voice behind him.


    "Miss Luo, if you leave, I won''t drink a mouthful of the medicine Xiao Lin brings later."


    Zhao shuning stopped.


    I have a headache.


    He is a prince of Hailing kingdom. He is good in appearance, character and spirit.


    But why play a temper? It''s more annoying than Ji Qinglin when he was a child.


    "You''re not a child. Do you like it or not?"


    Zhao shuning took another step forward.


    "Miss Luo -"


    "if I don''t take medicine, I won''t be in good health. If I''m not in good health, I''ll have to trouble Miss Luo to run to me more times. I heard from Xiao Lin that the teacher sent you to take care of me. If my condition hasn''t improved, I''ll see you more in the future."


    Zhao shuning stopped.


    Xia Qingyan said: "you go, don''t worry about me."


    Zhao shuning''s hands were clenched into fists.


    It''s hard to calm down your anger.


    Xia Qingyan, it''s on purpose. After deliberately choosing such a time, everyone went to listen to elder Ling ruo''s lecture.


    Is it because there is no one here that he would make such a gag and play a rogue?


    Look back.


    Put on a smile.


    Zhao shuning returned to the room, with a "smile" on his face, gritted his teeth and asked: "so, Little Wang Ye, how do you want to drink medicine?"


    "I want miss lo to feed me."


    Zhao shuning turned around with a splash.


    "Goodbye, don''t send it."


    Let her take the medicine? Dream!


    "Wait a minute, Miss law. Wait a minute."


    Seeing Zhao shuning''s look, Xia Qingyan knows that her joke has gone a little too far. There is a process to chase a girl. As soon as she comes up, she will let her feed her medicine. How can Miss Luo do such intimate action?


    "Let me feed you? It''s impossible. You''ve been ill for a long time


    "No, no, Miss Luo, you just have to stay with me, wait until I finish my medicine, and then leave."


    "I don''t have to do anything, do I?"


    "Well, nothing to do."


    After thinking about it, Zhao shuning can still accept it.


    He sat back on the stool.


    Among them, Xia Qingyan has been talking to her all the time, and she also has a reply to every sentence.Finally, the bookboy cooked the medicine and brought it in.


    Zhao shuning watched Xia Qingyan finish the medicine and was relieved. Now, can she go?


    However, Xia Qingyan spoke again.


    "Miss Luo -"


    "what else


    "Three months'' parents'' visit is coming. Do you want to go back?"


    Zhao shuning suddenly picked up his spirits.


    Go back?


    Where to go?


    Ruoqiang Marquis''s residence?


    Although she wanted to see ye qingluan, she just wanted to.


    "Miss lo, don''t you know the rule?"


    "You''ll tell me about it."


    Zhao shuning didn''t care about Changkong college at all before. She only vaguely remembered such a day, but she didn''t remember a word about it.


    See Zhao shuning to interest.


    Xia Qingyan''s face is much better.


    He began to talk with Zhao shuning about the college visit in March.


    Generally speaking, students in Changkong college have three years to study in the college.


    For new students.


    In order to prevent them from getting used to it and becoming homesick, they specially arranged a visit to their relatives once in March, which only freshmen can enjoy.


    At this time, the college will give the freshmen half a month off, let them go home to see their parents, talk about things in the college, and let their parents check whether the students have learned anything in Changkong college.


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    He agreed: "this rule is quite human."


    But Xia Qingyan lowered her head.


    "This is for you. For the freshmen who go home, their mother will come to pick them up. If their mother can''t come, the students will have to study with their elders in the college for half a month."


    "So? That''s good. My mother is so busy that she should not have time to come. "


    Xia Qingyan looked at Zhao shuning relieved, sad, but also some puzzled.


    "As far as I know, your mother has written to Mr. Zhou, saying that she will pick you up on time when March comes."


    "What?"


    Believe it, why don''t you know?


    "Miss Luo, you -"


    "Little Wang Ye, I suddenly remember that I have something else to do. You should take the medicine well. I''ll come to see you later."


    The last voice fell.


    Xia Qingyan looked at the yard in a daze.


    Luo Feiyan went over the wall and ran away regardless of etiquette?


    The gate in Mingming''s yard is open.


    She''s not going through the main entrance?


    Over the wall?

 Chapter 496

    Zhao shuning went back to Wangyue garden first.


    I found a cabinet in my room.


    Previously, Luo Feiyan said that the portrait of his mother was hidden in this cabinet.


    I haven''t seen ye qingluan for 18 years, and I don''t know how much ye qingluan has changed.


    Instead of this, we still can''t do it.


    We have to do enough homework in the family.


    After rummaging, Zhao shuning found a portrait and opened it slowly.


    The beautiful face of a woman is shown in the picture.


    The clothes of autumn fragrance, the belt embroidered with orchids, the waist of YingYing and the delicate facial features are not far behind the impression of Ye qingluan by Zhao shuning.


    Sure enough, the beauty''s mother is also a beauty.


    Because after Zhao shuning was born in January, he was robbed by Mo Yan and raised in Loulan.


    Therefore, she did not have much affection for the parents of Hou Fu.


    Pour also once came out to want to go back of mind, can see Loulan miserable common people, Zhao shuning then ruthless not next heart.


    "Actually, seeing you, I feel very familiar and kind."


    Zhao shuning also wants to see ye qingluan.


    After all, in this time plane, she is the mother of her own body.


    But she''s afraid to show up.


    After a tangle in her mind, Zhao shuning put away the painting and calligraphy.


    In the afternoon, she went to class normally.


    Later, I will go to Xia Qingyan''s room and stare at him to drink medicine.


    Every time I go to Yilan garden, Xia Qingyan always looks like he wants to talk but stops. Zhao shuning is also worried about visiting relatives these two days, and he doesn''t realize the difference between Xia Qingyan.


    About a week.


    After Xia Qingyan''s body basically recovered.


    Zhao shuning has classes during the day and stays in his room at night. He doesn''t know what to do.


    Finally, the ban was lifted.


    Zhao shuning immediately ran back to the bamboo house in the suburbs.


    Luo Feiyan was in the bamboo house. Although she had a hard life, she was very comfortable.


    In the morning, she would get up and walk around the bamboo house to exercise her legs.


    At noon, she would make a meal and feed some food to the rabbit.


    In the afternoon, I have been reading the book that my sister left her.


    By the way, I''m going to practice my poor mental power.


    In the evening, she would go to bed early, looking forward to waking up the next day to see her sister.


    A little half a month later.


    Luo Feiyan has just fed the little rabbit. Now her legs are good. She has no problem walking.


    The wound on the hand has begun to scar. Although it is ugly, Luo Feiyan doesn''t care too much.


    "Yan''er -"


    before Zhao shuning appeared, the voice came.


    Luo Fei smoke quickly sat back on the wheelchair.


    Even she didn''t know why she did it.


    Zhao shuning soon arrived at the bamboo yard. Luo Feiyan was smiling and quickly handed over a cup of tea.


    Zhao shuning took it and drank it.


    "Sister, you''re back."


    "Here you are, cigarette."


    Every time Zhao shuning comes back to the bamboo house, he always brings back all kinds of funny little things for Luo Feiyan.


    Lovey took the sugar man.


    I put it on my mouth and took a bite.


    It''s so sweet.


    "Sister, you are in a hurry to come back this time. What''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    I talked about the visit in March with Luo Feiyan.


    After hearing this, Luo Feiyan didn''t look very well.


    "Smoke? Don''t you want to go home and see your parents? "


    Luo Feiyan looked at himself and said to himself, "if I go back to see them in this way, I''m afraid I can''t comfort my parents. My father will be furious and my mother will worry about me."


    "How''s your leg?"


    "It should be getting better soon."


    "It''s all my fault. I can''t take care of you. You''re so tired of taking care of the little bamboo garden."


    "If my sister can come to see me often, I will be satisfied."


    "What do you want to do about it?"


    Zhao shuning thought about it and said what he thought.


    After that, she looked at Luo Fei''s cigarette.


    "Even if it''s another month, the injury on my hand won''t be good."


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    "I can do something to cover your scar."


    Luo Feiyan shook his head.


    "Sister, you said earlier that you wanted to dress up as my classmate and go home with me. I think this proposal is good, but you can change it. You don''t have to dress up as my classmate, you can go home as me, OK?"


    "Elder sister, Houfu is also your home. You can go back to it. Besides, you and I are so similar. Let alone our father and mother can''t recognize each other, it''s hard to tell if we are not. Your ability is so outstanding. After you go back, my father will be glad to see you for a long time. He has put his hope on me for a long time. I''m very satisfied with my spiritual power There has been no improvement. After you go back, with your ability, this problem will be solvedZhao shuning said, "don''t you want to go home?"


    "Yes, but I can''t go back now."


    Luo Feiyan''s expression was a little lonely.


    She continued: "in fact, what the Houfu needs is not a clever and sensible daughter. What the father wants is the hope of Ruoqiang''s future, the daughter of Ruoqiang''s destiny who can inherit his unique talent. What they want is such a daughter."


    "So even if I go back, it doesn''t make much sense."


    Luo Feiyan had seen through the life of the aristocracy.


    Over the years, Luo Hao tried countless ways to open the mental power in Luo Fei''s body, but none of them succeeded.


    Gradually, the people of Ruoqiang no longer respect the Luo family as before.


    Luo Hao and ye qingluan are both famous figures in Ruoqiang, but such two heroes give birth to a waste.


    It''s nothing but looks.


    Luo Feiyan was numb when he heard too much of the criticism.


    In the past, she would resist and argue, but now, she only obeys.


    Luo Feiyan suddenly grabs Zhao shuning''s hand.


    Said: "sister, you help me go back? OK or not? My parents are also your parents. Your appearance will definitely change their status in Ruoqiang. "


    They can also change their image in the hearts of the Ruoqiang people.


    "I do want to go back, but -"


    "sister, what else are you worried about?"


    Zhao shuning looked at Luo Feiyan and said, "what do you do?"


    Luo Feiyan''s heart was warm.


    At this time, her sister is still worried about her.


    "It''s OK. Now I feel that I can live well and live happily without everyone in Houmen. My sister doesn''t have to worry about me. After you leave, I''ll be here, and your little rabbit will accompany me."


    Zhao shuning was still a little uneasy.


    "Sister, it''s settled. You want to see Aunt Liu this time. She''s your biological mother. It''s normal for you to miss her."


    Liu Yuan?


    Zhao shuning doesn''t like this character very much.


    She wanted to go back because of Ye qingluan.

 Chapter 497

    Half a month later.


    Zhao shuning spent the night in xiaozhuyuan for the first time.


    She was lying on the bed with lovesmoke, very close.


    That night, Luo Feiyan said a lot to her. Zhao shuning listened and fell asleep.


    Wake up the next day.


    Luo Fei smoke don''t know when has got out of bed, sitting in a wheelchair looking at Zhao shuning with a smile.


    "Sister, let''s have breakfast first, and then go to the college in time."


    Luofeiyan people are beautiful and kind-hearted. Unexpectedly, the breakfast is delicious.


    Zhao shuning praised her while eating.


    Luo Feiyan was listening quietly.


    When Zhao shuning had almost eaten, Luo Feiyan said, "elder sister, in the next month, you may have to run to the bamboo yard more."


    "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to remember what you told me about hou Fu."


    "Well, I''ll draw some important figures in Hou''s mansion later. My sister will have a look first. When I get back to Hou''s mansion, I won''t be in a mess when I see them."


    "It''s hard work."


    "It''s not hard."


    Luo Feiyan naturally passed Zhao shuning''s coat.


    After Zhao shuning was dressed, she gave Zhao shuning a purse she sewed.


    Seeing the purse, Zhao shuning thought of something.


    He took out a pair of warm long sleeve Plush gloves from the heaven and earth bag and handed them to Luo Feiyan.


    "This one?"


    "I saw it when I came back. In winter, you can''t let the cold wind blow your wound any more. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will get better more slowly."


    Luo Fei took the cigarette gently.


    Put it on your knees carefully.


    It''s so warm.


    "Sister, slow down on the road."


    "Well."


    After Zhao shuning went out, he used to add a protective cover to the small bamboo house.


    Looking at the little bamboo yard, Luo Feiyan sitting on the wheelchair, smiling and waving to her, four words suddenly appeared in Zhao shuning''s mind.


    The house of gold is a treasure.


    She should be regarded as a charming girl in the bamboo garden.


    Thinking about this, Zhao shuning also felt funny and went back to the college.


    Luo Feiyan looks at Zhao shuning''s back and slowly puts down her hand.


    Then.


    Stand up.


    Zhao shuning will give her long sleeve gloves gently wear in the hands.


    The material of the plush gloves is not expensive, and the fur is slightly rough, but this is the first gift that Luo Feiyan received with such care.


    "Thank you, sister."


    Thank you for being in my life.


    After that day.


    Zhao shuning goes back to xiaozhuyuan every three days.


    Before going back to xiaozhuyuan, I used to go to the market, then buy some winter things and send them to xiaozhuyuan.


    There are more and more things on Luo Fei''s body.


    Knee pads, gloves, plush Cape, leather boots.


    Occasionally, Zhao shuning would choose one or two pieces of jewelry to come back, and then put them on the cigarette end of Luofei like a treasure.


    Zhao shuning will laugh when the beauty laughs.


    During this time, the little bamboo garden is always full of laughter.


    Luo Feiyan will take advantage of her sister''s going to class to draw the features of Hou Fu''s characters and relatives.


    When Zhao shuning came back, he told her one by one about this person''s character, temper, and the important things that had happened before.


    Say, will talk about some other interesting things, after killing, always to the early morning to sleep.


    Zhao shuning has been back and forth in the small bamboo house.


    Tired, but also full.


    The time for visiting relatives in March is getting closer and closer.


    The night before, Luo Feiyan was reluctant to give up Zhao shuning. Zhao shuning accompanied her to take a veil to cover most of her appearance and went to the lantern party in the winter market.


    Lantern Festival, there are many programs.


    At this time, most of the people who came to the lantern party were beautiful men and women, and young people accounted for the majority.


    Many beautiful women, dressed in costumes, appeared in the market.


    Although the weather is cold, but these women''s dress, but some fresh.


    Sure enough, no matter when.


    Beauty is king.


    Luo Feiyan can walk normally at this time. Zhao shuning is afraid that others will squeeze Luo Feiyan, and she will be hurt again.


    So one of the hands was always in front of luofeiyan, and the other hand was holding luofeiyan.


    Lovey''s a good one.


    I didn''t run all night.


    When passing a stall, Luo Feiyan looks at a rabbit lamp and loses consciousness.


    When Zhao shuning saw it, he bought the lamp and handed it to Luo Feiyan.Luo Feiyan happily took it.


    I don''t know when, she likes rabbit more and more.


    Zhao shuning took Luo Feiyan by the hand, went to the fair, the Lantern Festival, the boat, the broken bridge and the lake.


    They went to a lot of places with the flow of people.


    Finally, before a temple fair.


    There are a lot of people here. They are around an ancient tree in front of the temple.


    There are a lot of red ropes tied to the ancient tree. On the red ropes, there are wooden cards with characters carved on them.


    Zhao shuning originally wanted to protect Luo Feiyan to leave, but Luo Feiyan took Zhao shuning by the hand and wanted to pay a visit.


    Zhao shuning had no choice but to kneel with Luo Feiyan.


    Then see Luo Fei smoke mysteriously pulled out a wooden card and walked into the crowd.


    "Is this ancient tree so effective? Even Luo Qiu believed it? "


    Zhao shuning thought for a moment.


    She immediately went to the man next to her and asked for a wooden card. If one piece was not enough, she asked for two more. Then she used her mental strength to carve words on her own.


    Really, if you don''t believe it, it may be useful.


    When Luo Feiyan comes back, Zhao shuning has already hung up his wooden card.


    Luo Feiyan didn''t find anything different and gave a smile.


    "Sister, let''s go."


    "Well."


    "Yan''er, whose name did you write?"


    Luo Feiyan''s face was slightly red and he didn''t speak.


    Zhao shuning suddenly thought that Mo Bai had said a word before. He said, what happened between master and Luo Qiu?


    Shouldn''t it?


    "Yan''er, do you know the headmaster?"


    "I don''t know."


    "What about the emperor''s teacher Yan Ruyu?"


    Roffy stopped.


    "I''ve heard of it, but I''ve never seen it."


    "Well, do you have any admiration for such a legend as emperor Zun?"


    Luo Feiyan shook his head.


    "Sister, don''t talk nonsense. Yaner has someone to like."


    "It''s not emperor Zun, is it?"


    "No


    "That''s good."


    Zhao shuning put his heart down.


    There is no basis for what Mo Bai said. It must have come from an empty hole.


    This ancient book has always paid attention to the pairing of talented people and beautiful women. There are many plots in it, which are added by Mr. Huaben himself.


    I can''t believe it.


    Luo Feiyan talks and laughs with Zhao shuning.


    Their figures slowly disappeared on the street of the temple fair.


    On the top of the ancient tree, there are two wooden plates falling at the top of the ancient tree.


    There, no one can see it.


    On the wooden plate, there are two pairs of beautiful women''s names.


    Ye Ling, Yan Ruyu.


    Zhao shuning, Phoenix does not dye.

 Chapter 498

    It''s not spring yet.


    In Ruoqiang Marquis''s mansion, there is a lot of happiness.


    Liu Yuan walks in the corridor.


    With a smile on his face.


    Qiu Ying, Liu Yuan''s maid.


    See Liu Yuan smile, said: "miss is coming back, master, these three months, you also miss her tight."


    But Liu Yuan shook his head.


    "Who cares what that girl does."


    "Why are you so happy?"


    Liu Yuan sat down in the corridor, looked at the delicate embroidered handkerchief in his hand and said, "yingniang, you say, it''s very funny, isn''t it?"


    "It''s really interesting."


    "That ye qingluan''s daughter, who is incomparable and deeply loved, was born by Liu Yuan, her own daughter. Now I can''t tell where she is."


    Looking at Liu Yuan''s villainous ambition, Qiu Ying thought, sure enough, Liu Yuan and ye qingluan are not only different in birth, but also in character.


    "Master, aren''t you so happy because the young lady is coming back soon?"


    "Because she''s coming back, of course."


    "The master just said back and refused to admit that you miss miss miss."


    "No, yingniang, what I''m happy about is not this. As soon as luofeiyan''s trash comes back, it will certainly make the Marquis unhappy. At that time, even ye qingluan, Luo Feiyan''s biological mother, will be involved."


    "How could brother Hao know that his daughter, whom he had placed high hopes on, was so unbearable. In the future, as soon as he saw Luo Feiyan, he would be upset. He was not much better for ye qingluan."


    Qiu Ying thinks.


    Liu Yuan used to have some humanity.


    After so many years, in order to compete for favors and keep their children, they changed their identities. Now, as time goes by, the only remaining kindness is gone. What remains in Liu Yuan''s bones is that he doesn''t want ye qingluan to live well.


    What Liu Yuan said makes people angry, but there is a certain truth.


    Because it''s destiny.


    When Luo Feiyan was born, he was in the spotlight.


    Luo Hao has always placed high hopes on her.


    But one year passed, another year passed.


    Luo Feiyan''s spiritual power didn''t fluctuate at all, and he didn''t see any mental power at all.


    Over time, Luo Hao''s patience was polished.


    Ye qingluan and Luo Hao have different attitudes towards things. She just wants her daughter to grow up safely.


    Therefore, Luo Hao often quarrels with ye qingluan.


    Two people quarrel much, Luo Feiyan''s character also was affected, become weak can deceive.


    Liu Yuan is sitting in the corridor.


    After a while, a servant brought ginger tea.


    Ye qingluan arranges his servants to put up a red cloth. After walking through the corridor, she sees Liu Yuan drinking tea in it and comes over.


    At the beginning, because luoqiu has Loulan mark behind, Liu Yuan lost his child.


    As a mother, ye qingluan naturally knows how painful it is to lose her child''s mother.


    Therefore, over the years, she has paid more attention to Liu Yuan, and the affairs of the government have not made her worry more than half.


    Seeing ye qingluan coming towards her, Liu Yuan quickly gets up.


    "Sister -"


    "what do you do when you get up, Aunt Liu? It''s not spring yet. The weather is still chilly. You are not in good health. If you have nothing to do, don''t go out."


    "Thank you for your concern. I stay in the room all day. I''m really bored. I come out to have a look. I know that in a few days, Fei Yan will be back. You can''t take care of her. I''ll walk around the yard to see if there''s anything that my sister can help."


    Ye qingluan takes Liu Yuan by the hand and goes to the side yard with her.


    "You body, what can I do for you. I''m responsible for all this. You''d better take care of it. "


    Liu Yuan was sent back to the house.


    They had another chat.


    After a while, a servant came in in a hurry.


    "No, ma''am."


    Ye qingluan stood up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Lord Hou has come back from Cangwu."


    Ye qingluan''s heart is clear.


    "Sister, I''ll go first."


    "Sister, take your time."


    Ye qingluan is very worried and comes out of pianyuan with consideration on her face.


    "Yingniang, do you hear me? Brother Hao has come back. Today, there is another good play in the main courtyard. "


    "Master of the main courtyard, it should be hard today."


    Luo Hao''s journey back was much earlier than ye qingluan had predicted.


    Before, because he was not in the mansion, he dared to decorate like this.


    Now he came back, and when he saw the red cloth, he was afraid that he would be more angry.


    Sure enough, when ye qingluan arrived at the front hall, he saw Luo Hao sitting on the throne with a gloomy face."Hou ye, you are back."


    Luo Hao didn''t reply, but he raised his head and saw anger between his eyebrows.


    In his hand, he took an embroidered ball made of red cloth and threw it in front of Ye qingluan''s eyes.


    "What is this?"


    Ye qingluan is not angry, but squats down and picks up the red hydrangea.


    "Don''t you know that already?"


    "Just for that trash?"


    "Hou ye, Fei Yan, that''s our child. You can''t describe her just because she doesn''t have spiritual and spiritual power and can''t meet your expectations."


    Ye qingluan''s eyes are scarlet.


    Luo Hao sighed and felt that he was talking too much.


    Tone eased a little, said: "madam, I did not mean to find you unhappy, you love the child, I can understand, but you such arrangement, just to meet her visit in March, don''t you think, this is not appropriate?"


    "What''s wrong? Three years, only in the first year, she can go home and have a look. Hou ye, you know that Yan''er can''t do anything. You sent her to Changkong college so ruthlessly at the beginning. Where is Changkong college? Where is Wolong hidden tiger? We Yan''er''s character, when we come to the College, we don''t know what kind of bullying we will suffer. "


    "Hou ye, I accept that you are so cruel. Yan''er is sensible and doesn''t complain about you at all. But she doesn''t know how to be smart. Is it her fault? Over the years, I don''t need to tell you how much you have said to beat her. You know in your heart that after such a long time, I just want to take this opportunity to let Yan''er go home and see that we are welcoming her and caring about her, so that she doesn''t feel so bitter. Is that ok? "


    "Ma''am, my daughter of Luohao is not a useful tool. You are still doing so much. Don''t you let everyone know that my daughter of Luohao is a waste? If you do this, you will only make the people of Ruoqiang laugh at our Luo family. "


    Ye qingluan looks straight at Luo Hao.


    Her eyes were wide open.


    Obviously, every word of Luo Hao''s words touched her pain.


    "Madam -"


    "Luohao, do you have any conscience? I''ll tell you today that I don''t care what Ruoqiang people think of your Luo family and how they talk about your Luohao. As long as my daughter comes back and sees our family, I have her in my heart!"


    Home, should be a haven, here, should not suffer more violent storms.

 Chapter 499

    Ye qingluan has never been so angry with Luo Hao in the past.


    More often, it''s Luo Hao talking. She listens.


    Ye qingluan understood Luo Hao more often. Luo Hao became the most powerful Marquis of Ruoqiang from an unknown boy.


    What he went through was very cruel.


    So he believed that filial piety came out of the stick.


    He is also very strict with Luo Feiyan.


    Ye qingluan can understand Luo Hao, but it doesn''t mean that Luo Hao can advance an inch.


    "Madam --"


    Luo Hao still has ye qingluan in his heart.


    Ye qingluan is everyone''s daughter. When he met Luo Hao, he had nothing. Such a beauty as ye qingluan had family background, ability and appearance. At that time, Ruoqiang''s childe brother, for her sake, there were a lot of people fighting for her.


    But she chose herself.


    Therefore, in addition to liking ye qingluan, Luo Hao also feels grateful for her.


    Most of the time, Luo Hao is a straight hearted man with a fierce temper. He can''t say too sweet things. After his predecessors, ye qingluan also gives him enough face.


    Now, my wife is really angry.


    Luo Hao was a little flustered.


    "Madam -"


    Luo Hao stood up from the main seat, slowly moved to ye qingluan, pulled his sleeve, lowered his voice and said, "I''m sorry, madam -"


    "don''t touch me."


    Ye qingluan shakes off Luo Hao''s hand.


    Two steps back.


    "Ma''am, I spoke a little louder and fiercer, but I didn''t mean what you think."


    "Luo Hao, you have become a marquis now. You don''t care what I think. Yan''er is our child and our closest person. For the sake of Ruoqiang people, how did you train her before? You should remember that when did you smile at Yan''er when she grew up?"


    "Madam -"


    "you always show the best to everyone and leave the worst temper to the closest people around you."


    "Yes - I''m wrong for my husband. Don''t be angry."


    Ye qingluan''s eyes are full of tears. For such a strong woman, this kind of situation is rare.


    Luohao has no way.


    Step back and say, "let''s step back and don''t do anything big, OK?"


    See Luo Hao loose mouth.


    Ye qingluan just nodded.


    "I didn''t plan to do it. I just don''t want my daughter to be too shabby when she comes back."


    Ye qingluan is also concerned about Luo Hao''s face.


    "Well, then don''t cry like this. March is coming. When will you go out to pick up your cigarettes?"


    "Tomorrow, I''ll have my servants put things away."


    Luo Hao nodded.


    "Do you want me to go with you?"


    "No, you are too tired to go to Cangwu country this time. Have a rest early. Changkong college is not far from here. I can arrive in two or three days."


    "Well."


    "I''ve scheduled the banquet for five days. I''ll give the invitation to Aunt Liu. She will be responsible for issuing it then."


    Luo Hao steps forward and embraces ye qingluan.


    "I''m sure you can handle it."


    Ye qingluan leaned on Luo Hao and said, "Yan''er didn''t meet your expectations and the expectations of Ruoqiang people. I''m sorry."


    "Well, what does it have to do with you?"


    Liu Yuan was in the yard next door. He could hear the quarrel coming from here before. After a while, he couldn''t hear anything.


    "Make up?"


    "It''s no use making up. Anyway, there will always be some bad feelings in my heart when I quarrel a lot."


    "Yingniang, these days, you take out the clothes I wore when I was young, and let people make a new one according to it. In two days, I will use it. It may be too late. You can go now. "


    Qiu Ying answered yes and went out.


    Looking at the direction of the main courtyard, Liu Yuan murmured, "it''s good to go."


    These days, ye qingluan is not with brother Hao, so she has some opportunities.


    Changkong college.


    All the freshmen were jubilant.


    Many new mothers have come to the border.


    As time goes on, Zhao shuning''s heart is a little nervous, but also full of expectations.


    When she was born before, she had consciousness. She could feel that ye qingluan was a good mother.


    Luo Hao is not a good father, but a good Marquis of Ruoqiang people.


    After all, ye qingluan is her biological mother. I haven''t seen her for such a long time, and I don''t know whether she is as radiant as before.


    Compared to the other people''s exultation.Xia Qingyan is much more silent.


    He is a close disciple and deeply loved by the elders.


    He is also the little prince of Hailing kingdom. He is full of attention, but at this time, he looks sad.


    Zhao shuning is sitting on the osmanthus tree.


    If you look around, you can have a panoramic view of Changkong college.


    This osmanthus tree, I don''t know how many years of history, can grow so tall.


    In the distance.


    Several people''s laughter came.


    In the pavilion, two students are playing chess, and the rest of them are watching.


    On the other side of Xiyuan, you can see that the students are already packing.


    People are coming and going, and discussions are going on one after another.


    Zhao shuning''s lips, also a smile.


    "Good -"


    there are some changes in Yilan garden.


    Zhao shuning was just a casual glance, but he saw Xia Qingyan sitting on the house of his courtyard, drinking muggy wine alone.


    Cup by cup.


    Drink, or that night''s bamboo leaf green.


    Zhao shuning stood up straight, thinking that it was time to go and tidy up his things.


    Overhead, there was a sound.


    "Gone? This is half a month. Don''t forget what I taught you. "


    Zhao shuning looks up.


    It''s the master.


    He''s always haunted.


    I don''t know when it will appear around.


    "I wanted to go, but I don''t want to go now."


    Zhao shuning jumps lightly and reaches the highest place where Yan Ruyu is.


    The branches at the top of the tree moved.


    Zhao shuning lay down beside Yan Ruyu.


    "Master, why do you think the leaves of this osmanthus tree are green all the time


    Yan Ruyu glanced at her.


    No words.


    Zhao shuning also said, "is it because the tree was enchanted by the elders in the courtyard that it can keep so green all the time?"


    The answer to Zhao shuning was silence.


    Zhao shuning felt that his head seemed to fly over a group of crows.


    "Master -"


    "Luo Qiu, you are noisy."


    "If you had answered my question, I would not have bothered you."


    Yan Ruyu simply closed her eyes and stopped looking at Zhao shuning.


    "Master? Master


    Zhao shuning stood up and saw Yan Ruyu close her eyes, then squatted beside to look at him.


    It''s really beautiful. I can''t get tired of seeing this face.


    A quarter of an hour passed.


    Half an hour passed.


    Zhao shuning''s feet are numb.


    It''s getting late. It''s time to go.


    Zhao shuning gets up, the hemp force on the foot immediately swept the whole body, that call a sour Shuang.


    The result of foot numbness is that Zhao shuning can''t control his body''s balance. After a while, his hands flutter.


    Zhao shuning towards the direction of Yan Ruyu, pounced down.

 Chapter 500

    Yan Ruyu opened her eyes.


    In front of your own eyes.


    It''s a face magnified several times.


    I haven''t had time to respond.


    Zhao shuning''s lips were completely covered on Yan Ruyu''s mouth.


    Quiet.


    It''s so quiet.


    Yan Ruyu''s face turned red in an instant.


    Zhao shuning''s legs are still numb and can''t move.


    Yan Ruyu turned her head aside and said in a low voice, "can''t you get up yet?"


    Zhao shuning muttered: "I remember, but I can''t get up now."


    Remember?


    Can''t get up again?


    Anyone who sees such posture and hears such words will misunderstand it.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t care what the reason was.


    He quickly pulled out from below.


    Zhao shuning body lost Yan Ruyu''s support, no balance, a move, the body quickly fell down.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t care at first, until he saw Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    She''s not pretending?


    In this way, Yan Ruyu''s body moved to the tree. Before Zhao shuning had a close contact with the earth, he caught Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning''s feet are numb, but his hands are good.


    As soon as she realized that someone was hugging her, her hands immediately hugged Yan Ruyu''s neck.


    "Headmaster -"


    Ling Ruo looks at the picture in front of him in surprise.


    When Zhao shuning heard the speech, he immediately opened his eyes.


    What truth, this osmanthus tree, unexpectedly came so many people?


    In addition to Kailing Ruo, Mr. Zhou, Mr. Li, and many heavyweights from Changkong college all came to the scene.


    "This -"


    Yan Ruyu''s breath was extremely stable at this time.


    In sharp contrast to his embarrassment in the tree.


    Zhao shuning, however, was very uncomfortable when she accepted so many people''s eyes.


    For a moment, she forgot to come down from Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    Until Yan Ruyu coughed softly, and gave a voice to remind him: "don''t you come down yet?"


    "Ah? Oh - "


    Zhao shuning immediately released his hands holding master''s neck and jumped down from Yan Ruyu.


    At this time, dozens of people in the rear looked at them with a thoughtful expression.


    What does Luo Feiyan, an inner disciple with poor spiritual power, do with the unorthodox and worldly leader in that tree?


    Or? The headmaster is not as unattractive as in the legend?


    Or? Does Luo Feiyan want to use her beauty to seduce the headmaster?


    But who is the leader? How could you show up in person with roffy?


    Even if the elders have a thousand questions, no one dares to come forward and ask half a sentence at the moment.


    You know, although they respectfully call the man in front of them the leader, the man''s identity is far from that simple.


    When they were young, men looked like this.


    Now that they have become a family and children, the leader is still like this.


    No one dares to offend the dignity of the leader.


    Zhao shuning is not calm.


    At such a time, she had to jump out and defend the master''s innocence.


    "Elder Ling Ruo, I have nothing to do with the leader. Although we were in the tree for so many hours, nothing happened."


    What?


    How many hours did the headmaster and an inner disciple stay in the tree?


    They thought it would take no more than a stick of incense.


    There was an indescribable feeling when I saw people''s eyes.


    Zhao shuning quickly explained: "really, I swear to God, we are in the tree, just sleeping, really did nothing."


    Just? Sleep? nothing more?


    That''s all!


    Sleep?


    The headmaster''s hobby is really unusual.


    Zhao shuning also wants to say.


    "No, no, you said you --"


    Yan Ruyu opened her mouth.


    "Luo Qiu, shut up."


    Zhao shuning obediently shut up.


    Luoqiu? Isn''t this loffey?


    Although there is doubt, the elders dare not question it.


    Maybe this is the nickname given by the headmaster to Luo Feiyan.


    "Go back."


    "Yes."


    Zhao shuning had to go away.


    In the middle of the walk, she turned around and saw that the white haired old man in the crowd gave her a thumbs up.


    Zhao shuning felt more wronged.


    Oh, my God, it''s getting darker.


    She turned her head and quickly ran away from the scene.Where does Zhao shuning know that what he heard about Yan Ruyu and Luo Qiu started from this moment.


    After Zhao shuning left.


    Ling Ruo saluted forward.


    "Headmaster, everything has been arranged. Freshmen''s vacation this time is longer than before, from half a month to one month."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "There are many monsters in the netherworld valley. Many of them have not been trained and may hurt the people nearby. Gather some talented senior students and go to the netherworld valley."


    On one side, it''s for training.


    On the other hand, the ability of the students of Changkong college is much better than that of the individual elixir who has won the first place in the world.


    If Ling leads the team, things will be easier.


    "Headmaster, this time, do you need elder Ling Ruo to come out in person?"


    "Well."


    Dozens of people looked at each other.


    Ling Ruo is the chief elder. If she leaves, the center of gravity in the college is gone. What should she do when something happens?


    "This time in the netherworld Valley, it''s very important. In the deep valley, I noticed a trace of chaos."


    "Chaos?"


    Ancient beast chaos?


    That kind of power, but it''s very powerful.


    Chaos has been growing for ten years and has a violent temperament. Basically, no elixir can subdue her. Even the alchemist, under nine grades, is at risk of fighting it.


    "Headmaster, can an ancient beast like chaos appear in a remote place like Youming Valley?"


    "It''s just possible. Now, I''m not sure, so I need Ling Ruo to go in person."


    There was silence.


    Yan Ruyu said: "apart from chaos, I found a mountain, which seems to have the smell of Phoenix."


    "What?"


    As soon as the news came out, people were even more shocked.


    Phoenix, that''s the king of birds. Its position is almost equal to that of Baize.


    But didn''t it say that the Phoenix was completely extinct?


    "It''s supposed to be a chick. It doesn''t have many years. Therefore, the thing about Youming Valley can only be done by Ling Ruo."


    It will take some time for Yan Ruyu to confirm the specific location of the Phoenix.


    There are no less than thousands of caves in the mountains.


    No less than 100 of them are suitable for Phoenix.


    Phoenix is now a chick, can not be frightened, scared too much, there is a great possibility of death on the spot.


    Adopting Phoenix is more important than dealing with chaos.


    Because, once Phoenix grows up, there is no bondage. When the time comes, the wildness will break out and the people will be endangered, which is not comparable to chaos.


    "Be careful about chaos."


    "I know."


    The elders look dignified. For the legendary ancient beast Phoenix, its rarity is far beyond the existence of chaos.

 Chapter 501

    there is a chill in the spring air.


    The cold wind howled.


    Zhao shuning got up early in the morning and didn''t change his clothes.


    I heard someone shouting outside.


    "Classmate Luo, your mother has come to pick you up outside the hospital."


    At this time, it was not long before dawn.


    Zhao shuning felt warm in his heart.


    Ye qingluan is Luo Feiyan''s mother. In the early morning of March, against the cold wind, she is afraid to be the earliest.


    Change clothes in a hurry.


    Zhao shuning immediately went out.


    It''s not at the gate yet.


    I heard the sound of envy in front of me.


    "Classmate Luo''s mother is so young."


    "Well born, beautiful."


    "No wonder Luo''s appearance is impeccable. It turns out that her mother is one of the best beauties of Ruoqiang."


    Zhao shuning slowly approached.


    The people who came back along the road all cast envious eyes on her.


    "Classmate Luo, it''s a big show for your Luo family to meet you."


    "Yes, you are."


    Zhao shuning nodded awkwardly, dealing with the greetings from the students.


    Walk past Yilan garden.


    Those people came out to congratulate Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning did not see Xia Qingyan''s figure, stretched out his head, but saw him drinking muggy wine alone.


    Everyone''s face is filled with the joy of going home, only Xia Qingyan, a cavity of depression nowhere to vent.


    His mother died, and his father had no time to pick him up.


    So during the holiday, I was afraid that he would be alone in the college.


    Xia Qingyan raised her eyes and saw Zhao shuning outside the hospital.


    The four eyes are opposite.


    Xia Qingyan flurried away his sight.


    Zhao shuning looked at Xia Qingyan''s Scarlet eyes and couldn''t bear it.


    "Little Wang Ye, don''t you go out for a walk?"


    Xia Qingyan, unconventional, picked up the wine pot on the table, but didn''t pay attention to Zhao shuning. He was about to go back to the house.


    "Little Wang Ye, wait a moment."


    Xia Qingyan stopped.


    But I didn''t turn around.


    His voice was low and hoarse.


    "Miss Luo, you can go quickly. Your mother has come to pick you up. It''s so early. The first person who opens the door is your Luo family. It''s very nice."


    Zhao shuning said, "did you cry?"


    "No


    Xia Qingyan quickly raised her hand and wiped the tears from her eyes.


    The men in Hailing Kingdom attach great importance to their mother, and their feelings for their mother are much deeper than those of their father.


    Looking at the people in the college so jubilant.


    Xia Qingyan is just homesick, more miss the dead mother.


    "Well, even if I repay you, Little Wang Ye, will you come back to Luo''s home with me?"


    "What?"


    Xia Qingyan didn''t seem to expect that Zhao shuning would invite him.


    All of a sudden.


    The wine pot in my hand also fell to the ground.


    "It''s just to repay you for treating me to Zhuyeqing that night."


    Otherwise, no one would talk to him in such a big college. Such a clever child might be isolated by the environment.


    "Really?"


    "Of course."


    Xia Qingyan turns her head and rushes to hold Zhao shuning. She is not excited.


    "Let go, or I''ll go back."


    Wen Yan.


    Xia Qingyan immediately let go.


    Zhao shuning said, "follow me."


    "Good."


    In fact, a long time ago, Xia Qingyan wanted to discuss this matter with her.


    Luo Feiyan''s home is in Ruoqiang, near the college.


    It''s the best choice to go to Ruoqiang. When the time comes, he can return here as soon as possible.


    Just, think about it.


    Xia Qingyan did not dare to speak.


    Before, he was not afraid of anything.


    But when she meets Luo Feiyan, when she speaks and frowns, Xia Qingyan''s heart will be shocked, and she will feel that she has done something wrong.


    That day, after finishing the March period with Luo Feiyan, he wanted to ask if he could stay in her house for a period of time, and he would pay the corresponding remuneration.


    But before he said it, Luo Feiyan ran over the wall.


    Later, she seemed to be very busy. She didn''t have a chance to find her. She didn''t dare to mention it any more.


    "Thank you, Miss law."


    "No


    I just thought that this holiday was originally half a month, but I didn''t know when the wind direction changed. I changed half a month to January, and I didn''t know what major event I was dealing with.


    If in January, the freshmen are not there, leaving Xia Qingyan alone in the college, the situation will be very miserable.Zhao shuning leads Xia Qingyan.


    Out of Yilan garden.


    On the way, I met Wu Xuan.


    Wu Xuan came up and asked, "brother Qingyan, is there anyone from Hailing kingdom?"


    Xia Qingyan''s expression became sentimental again.


    Zhao shuning also understood at the moment that Xia Qingyan was thinking about her mother. It seems that no matter how old people are, they will be helpless like a child when they mention their mother.


    "I -"


    "Princess Wu Xuan, your brother Qingyan, he''s going back with me."


    Zhao shuning just to divert their attention, deliberately said so.


    "Luo Feiyan, you --"


    after Zhao shuning finished speaking, he walked forward without looking back.


    Xia Qingyan has a smile on her face.


    "I''ll go first."


    Wu Xuan, regardless of the original situation, quickly follows up.


    Wu Xuan came to Yilan garden early in the morning, but she was angry.


    Zhao shuning soon arrived at the gate of the hospital.


    In the distance, she saw eight horses, with a luxurious and spacious carriage behind her.


    The size of the carriage can hold more than ten people.


    This time, there were more than 20 servants from the Luo family.


    "Miss Lo is here."


    Among the people, I don''t know who is sharp eyed. When they see Zhao shuning, they immediately shout, and they quickly give Zhao shuning a way.


    Zhao shuning looked down the road.


    At the end of the path stood a beautiful woman.


    Women are beautiful.


    She was wearing a cloud wild goose pattern brocade roll wide daiqing neckline and a pair of placket dress, and a peach red cloud satin skirt.


    The woman''s smooth hair was rolled up, and her bun made her dignified and elegant.


    Because it was winter, the woman also wore a cloak.


    The overall color of the cloak is bright red, and the brim is white plush.


    Scarlet is a bright color, which makes a woman''s face more white.


    She is ye qingluan, one of the most beautiful women in Ruoqiang.


    Xu was waiting outside the hospital early in the morning. When Zhao shuning saw her, he could see the frost on ye qingluan''s broken hair.


    "Smoke."


    Ye qingluan saw Zhao shuning and waved.


    Her hands were purple with the cold wind.


    Zhao shuning suddenly felt very moved.


    Ye qingluan, love Luo Feiyan in the palm of her hand.


    Otherwise, I would not be so attentive.


    I stood for at least an hour under the cold wind.


    Zhao shuning goes to ye qingluan.


    Ye qingluan quickly greets the girl beside her.


    "Go to the carriage and bring me the cloak I made for miss. Besides, the stove is still hot. Give miss a hand."


    When Zhao shuning came to ye qingluan, he felt warm all over.


    Ye qingluan tied the crimson cloak to Zhao shuning.


    "Yan''er, it''s freezing. Let''s get into the carriage."


    "Thank you."


    "Silly child, you and your mother need to be polite."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Smile like the warm sun in winter, let people warm.


    "Thank you, mother."

 Chapter 502

    Ye qingluan and Zhao shuning are gentle when they talk.


    Zhao shuning did not expect it.


    Because what she learned before, although ye qingluan is everyone''s daughter, her character is really forthright and free.


    She thought, today saw ye qingluan, must also be a straightforward beauty.


    I didn''t expect that.


    Ye qingluan, who came to pick up Luo Feiyan, was well dressed and had a grand guard of honor.


    "Good morning, Mrs. law."


    "Who are you?"


    "Mother, he is Xia Qingyan, the little prince of Hailing kingdom. I want to invite him to our house. Is that ok?"


    Ye qingluan looks back at Zhao shuning.


    "Of course," he said


    "The dorsovs."


    "But I have something to say to Yan''er later. It seems inconvenient for the little prince to follow us. Why don''t you take the second carriage?"


    "Of course, it''s good. Excuse me for interrupting Mrs. Luo."


    "Not to disturb, you are Yan''er''s friend, and that is our noble guest of Luo family."


    Zhao shuning got into the carriage.


    Xia Qingyan also got on the back of a carriage.


    But ye qingluan didn''t get on the bus.


    "Mother, don''t you come up yet?"


    "Yan''er, I have a few words to say. You should put down the car curtain first. You are already weak, but you can''t catch cold."


    Zhao shuning let out a sound and put down the curtain.


    Immediately.


    Zhao shuning heard the roar outside.


    The smile on the face has not disappeared, and added seven or eight points of shock.


    "Today, taking advantage of the crowd, I''m here to make my words clear."


    The sonorous voice has no warm breath before.


    Zhao shuning was stunned,


    turned around and looked at the girl who was burning the heater.


    She seems to have taken such a thing for granted.


    "This -"


    "Miss Hui, it''s my wife''s voice."


    Zhao shuning smacked his tongue. Before he could ask the maid what was the matter, a new voice came from outside.


    "My family Yan''er has been weak since childhood and can''t be wronged. She is kind and tolerant, but I''m not the same as her. Remember, I''m not far from Changkong college if I''m Qiang. It''s two or three days'' journey. If I find that someone bullies my daughter, don''t blame ye qingluan for being rude to you even if you''re a prince."


    Zhao shuning whispered: "mother has always been like this?"


    Little girl nodded.


    "Madame has always been like this."


    "My Lord told me many rules of Changkong college. I know that in this college, it''s normal to be bullied because I don''t have the ability. But my cigarettes are not the same. I don''t have the same views as those elders and your parents. As long as my cigarettes are bullied by you, I''ll do it myself. Don''t say that I bully the small with the big. I''ll teach you a lesson You''re all climbing on the ground when you''re alone. "


    It seems.


    There is nothing wrong with what is recorded in the history books.


    Ye qingluan is really a hot tempered man.


    She has done a particularly good job in protecting short comings.


    The people in Changkong college didn''t expect that the lov people who were smiling the moment before would be a female tiger in the next moment, which makes people dare not resist.


    Among the onlookers, three people silently lowered their heads and did not dare to look at ye qingluan.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of the public, ye qingluan is a bit annoying at this time, and even loses everyone''s demeanor.


    However, in the eyes of Zhao shuning, ye qingluan is the best mother.


    She can save face for her daughter.


    Although I don''t know whether such a threat is useful to those favored children, at least Zhao shuning''s heart is warm at this time.


    If she and Luo Qiu were not wronged, would she treat herself so well?


    There is no doubt about the answer.


    Ye qingluan is the mother of her own body.


    Zhao shuning enjoys her mother''s love and doesn''t need to feel guilty.


    After a while.


    Ye qingluan got into the carriage.


    In the driver''s "drive".


    The carriage began to move on.


    "Yan''er, have you suffered in college?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Ye qingluan patted the dew on her body and took off her cloak. In the carriage, it was much warmer than outside.


    "Xiaocui, haven''t you finished the heater yet?"


    "Go back, ma''am."


    The girl hands the heater to ye qingluan, who immediately pulls Zhao shuning''s hands on it.


    "Yan''er, hold it, your body is always cold, eh --"


    Zhao shuning''s hands are just right.


    It''s even hotter than ye qingluan''s."Mother, why didn''t father come?"


    "Er - Oh, by the way, your father just came back from Cangwu country, and the journey was a little tiresome, so I didn''t ask him to come and have a good rest at home, so as to save him some unpleasant words when he came."


    Zhao shuning smiles and doesn''t care.


    "What did my father do in Cangwu?"


    "The eldest prince of the royal family died unexpectedly in Changkong college. His name is Gu XINGRAN. It is said that the original Lord of Cangwu Kingdom appointed Gu XINGRAN as his successor. Now that his successor is gone, he should choose a new prince to train him."


    "Gu XINGRAN, excellent?"


    Ye qingluan shook her head.


    "The second prince of the royal family is the dragon and Phoenix among the people, but how he likes to take care of the government, so before, he has been wandering around."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Mother, Aunt Liu, how are you?"


    The disturbance of changing children at the beginning.


    It was Liu Yuan who caused it.


    Zhao shuning didn''t believe it. Over the years, the woman didn''t do anything.


    "It''s OK. How can you suddenly mention her? Don''t you have a bad impression on her all the time?"


    "I don''t like her now either."


    "Ah?"


    Zhao shuning came back, covered his mouth and said in a low voice, "what did I say wrong?"


    Ye qingluan shook her head.


    "Just feel strange, although you didn''t like Aunt Liu before, but never so blatantly said it."


    "Ah -"


    Zhao shuning put his legs in, and didn''t know how to round them.


    But ye qingluan explained to her, "I know. You must have been bored in the college these three months. Your temperament has changed a lot because of the influence of people around you."


    Zhao shuning droops his eyes.


    "Mother."


    "Well, you say."


    "What kind of daughter do you like?"


    Gentle? Generous? educated?


    It''s like the old lofey?


    Ye qingluan touched Zhao shuning''s hair and said, "as long as it''s my daughter, I like it no matter what."


    "Yan''er, your father''s temper is just like that. After you go back, you don''t have to pay attention to him, let alone his face. Your father is a little bit irritable, but he is good for you."


    "I see."


    Luo Hao is the Marquis of Ruoqiang. He is under pressure and normal.


    Ye qingluan gets up and combs Zhao shuning''s hair.


    "I thought that Yan''er would be bullied by others in the college. Now, if you look closer, your life in the college should be very nourishing, right?"


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Look at my cigarettes. They are more and more beautiful."


    Ye qingluan takes Zhao shuning and looks left and right.


    "Fortunately, the body is not hurt."


    Ye qingluan is really a good mother.


    "I''m too worried."

 Chapter 503

    Ye qingluan said.


    This time back home, there will be a party for her.


    Ye qingluan said.


    All over the house miss her very much.


    Ye qingluan also said.


    At that time, we will find her a husband who is on the top.


    Two days ago, Zhao shuning could still accept it, but the last one, what the hell is this?


    "Mother, am I still young?"


    "No, I was engaged to your father when I was your age."


    "I don''t want to discuss this so soon," Zhao said


    Ye qingluan sighed.


    "Mother, what''s the matter?"


    "Do you like the little prince in the carriage?"


    "Oh, I didn''t."


    Ye qingluan got up, the carriage was still stable, she walked back and forth, people will not skew.


    "Yan''er, you''ve never brought anyone home. He''s the first one."


    "No, mother, it''s because -"


    "Yan''er, if you really want to marry to Hailing Kingdom, you can. After all, the men in Hailing Kingdom treat their wives very affectionately, just -"


    "just what?"


    Zhao shuning originally wanted to refute, but his mouth was a step faster than his brain, and naturally asked this sentence.


    "It''s just that Hailing kingdom is a long way away from Ruoqiang. You don''t have spiritual power, and you lack spiritual power. If you go to Hailing Kingdom, it''s really hard for us to see you. Besides, you are a soft and generous person. If you get to Hailing Kingdom, you can''t get used to being there, and there are people bullying you, what can you do?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    I think ye qingluan is right.


    "Yan''er, what do you think?"


    "Mother was right."


    "Good boy, you must be very bitter in your heart. You are so kind. You will no longer be around your mother and be bullied. What can you do?"


    "No, I''m not bitter. I''m not bitter at all."


    Ye qingluan holds Zhao shuning in her arms.


    "Silly child, mother knows."


    What do you know? You know me before I know it.


    Zhao shuning in order to prevent the next chat to more about this topic, he quickly said: "mother, that banquet big?"


    "It''s not big. It''s just a simple opportunity for our family. Your father also said that if it''s big, there will be more people coming. They know that you don''t have spiritual power, and they will use it to ridicule Hou Fu again."


    "Isn''t my father the Marquis of Ruoqiang? How dare anyone make fun of him? "


    "Marquis? It''s the Marquis, but no matter how brave a person is, there must be successors. Otherwise, his ability will not be passed down. Yan''er and your father will be old. There will be more young people in Ruoqiang, and they will rise slowly. If no one under your father''s knee can catch up with those children, then it''s only a matter of time before your father gets respect. "


    Zhao shuning finally understood.


    Why didn''t lofeyan want to go back.


    In addition to Luo Hao, the younger generation of other families must have given her a lot of pressure over the years.


    Under such pressure, even a cheerful beauty will be depressed.


    "Mother, I have something to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning took out a purse from his arms and put it in his hand.


    This purse was given to her by Luo Feiyan before the temple fair.


    The needling on the purse is thick, which should come from the famous embroiderer.


    "Who else can do this embroidery except me?"


    "Let me see."


    Ye qingluan observed carefully, and then said, "this thread is very similar to Aunt Liu''s sewing habit, but I''m not sure. What''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "It''s OK. Just ask."


    When she was rummaging, she once found a cloth bag with an orchid embroidered on it. The needle and thread are similar to it. It''s also something from Hou''s house. Zhao shuning turned it out last night.


    Found in the bag, there are still some white powder.


    Before Zhao shuning busy turning things, also did not carefully study.


    Later.


    She found that as long as the clothes were put in the room of Luo Fei, more or less, they were all floated by duanhun San.


    "Mother, swallow, who gave me the maid, is that you?"


    Ye qingluan then responded and asked, "by the way, where''s the swallow?"


    "Gone, mother. Did you give the swallow to me?"


    "No, the swallow is a girl selected by Ying Niang in your Aunt Liu''s room. I see she is good at it, and she comes to serve you voluntarily, so I agree."


    Zhao shuning droops his eyes.


    She had always thought that duanhunsan was used to harm people, but she ignored another effect of it.Remove the imprint.


    Swallows belong to Aunt Liu.


    Since Luo Feiyan left the yard, she has been living in xiaozhuyuan. The clothes she wears in xiaozhuyuan do not have the smell of breaking soul.


    In addition, not long after the swallow disappeared, the mark of Loulan appeared on Luo Feiyan''s body. At the beginning, Zhao shuning thought that it was knocked on the rock and left it carelessly.


    But a few days ago, when Zhao shuning went to see it, the mark not only did not disappear, but also became more and more obvious.


    Maybe? From the beginning, was it a hoax?


    "Mother, who washed all my clothes in the mansion?"


    "Servant."


    "No fixed people?"


    "No


    Do you think too much?


    "But every time you wash your clothes, yingniang sends them."


    Yingniang? The girl in Liu Yuan''s room?


    Zhao shuning has a bold assumption, but she is not sure, because she thinks that no matter how hard-hearted a mother is, she should not regard her child as a chess piece, and, regardless of the safety of the chess piece, she will use her to such an unbearable situation.


    If these are true, then luoqiu benzun is too miserable.


    When she was born, she was changed to the main room by her own mother. In the later stage, in order to cover up her mark, she soaked her clothes with soul breaking powder every day and then asked her to put them on.


    If the baby in the swaddling clothes can be in good health, it''s strange.


    Before Luo Fei smoke has been soft and weak, since to the small bamboo garden, the body will be better.


    I think so.


    Swallow is the person Liu Yuan sent to luofeiyan''s side. The reason why she was placed in luofeiyan''s side is to put the soul breaking powder on her clothes every day.


    As time went by, it seemed that the mark on Luo Fei''s body appeared just after the swallow disappeared.


    In order to achieve the goal, destroy ye qingluan''s own child, not hesitate to poison his own child since childhood.


    No wonder everyone, including ye qingluan, feels that Luo Feiyan is weak and ill.


    "What are you thinking, Yaner?"


    "Ah, nothing."


    This is just Zhao shuning''s current guess. If it''s true, the place where Luo Feiyan lived before is really terrible.

 Chapter 504

    The life of Houfu.


    It''s not extravagant.


    Ye qingluan gives the best to Luo Feiyan.


    On the way back to the Marquis''s house, Zhao shuning can feel ye qingluan''s love for Luo Feiyan several times.


    In the daytime, they set out on their way.


    In the evening, you''ll find an inn where you can take a hot bath and have a rest.


    Early in the morning.


    If Zhao shuning hadn''t woken up, ye qingluan would have let the carriage leave a little later.


    Later, he simply spread soft and warm bedding inside the carriage. In this way, even if Zhao shuning didn''t sleep enough in the morning, he could continue to catch up in the carriage.


    This is ye qingluan.


    She didn''t care about any manners, she just wanted her daughter to be comfortable.


    Luojiahou mansion is located in Taoyuan City, the most central part of Ruoqiang.


    Strange to say.


    On that day, Luo''s carriage had just entered Taoyuan City, and the people in the market were looking at it strangely.


    Zhao shuning and ye qingluan are in the carriage, not aware of the eyes of the outside world.


    The coachman said, "madam, today, the Taoyuan city is more lively than ever."


    "Ah? Maybe it''s a festival in the city. "


    Ye qingluan is sitting upright.


    There was something unnatural in his face.


    Zhao shuning knew that ye qingluan must have heard the whispers of those people outside.


    Ye qingluan''s spiritual power is good. She can hear people''s whispers within 10 meters.


    She thought that Zhao shuning couldn''t hear it, so she dressed as if nothing had happened.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    There was no puncture.


    Now, her ability and mental strength are close to that of bapin, not to mention the area of 10 meters, even if it is within 100 meters, if you want to hear clearly who said what, as long as you focus, it is no problem.


    People in Taoyuan City dare to say that.


    When Luohao became the Marquis of Ruoqiang, these people did not dare to be so presumptuous.


    It seems that Luo Hao''s power has declined a lot now. Otherwise, they would not dare to whisper in the streets.


    "Yan''er, this Taoyuan city is lively, isn''t it?"


    Ye qingluan laughs awkwardly.


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Close your eyes.


    "Mother, I''ll have a rest first."


    "Well, well, when you get home, I''m calling for you. Lie down and go to sleep. Your father will arrange a reception for you. The family members should also come. You have to say hello at that time. It will be hard for you."


    "Yan''er knows, so I''ll have a rest first."


    "Well."


    Ye qingluan''s face is unnatural because she heard something different.


    She didn''t hear many of the people''s comments outside. Otherwise, ye qingluan would not be able to restrain her violent temper at this time.


    "Look, this is Miss Luo''s carriage."


    "So luxurious?"


    "It''s a pity that such a big battle is just to take home a Muggle who has no mental or spiritual power."


    "By the way, I also heard that luofeiyan had come back, and the Houfu had held a grand banquet. The heroes from all over the world and the masters of many big families had received invitation cards."


    Zhao shuning''s eyebrows frowned lightly.


    She remembers that ye qingluan told her that this banquet was just an ordinary family banquet, and it should not be so grand.


    In the current situation, I''m afraid everyone knows about the family dinner.


    "Isn''t it? The person who knows is Miss Luo''s family who has come home from Changkong college to visit relatives. What she doesn''t know is that she thinks the Hou family is going to marry her daughter. "


    Ye qingluan would never make such a low-level mistake.


    You know, before Zhao shuning appeared, Luo Feiyan didn''t have any spiritual power, let alone spiritual power, so in Taoyuan City, Luo Feiyan always kept a low profile.


    This time, she just came back from Changkong college. If the banquet was grand, it would not bring half of benefits to the Houfu. On the contrary, it would attract a lot of ridicule.


    A waste of Luo family is worthy of such a grand banquet?


    Is it difficult? Is there someone who is interfering with the banquet?


    Zhao shuning did not open his eyes.


    Just listen to those people''s discussion.


    Suddenly, farther away.


    Zhao shuning seems to hear a voice of irony.


    The reason why I noticed her was that the man called Luo Feiyan''s name.


    The speaker should be a woman.


    And from the tone of her voice, she should be a spiritual pharmacist, and this paragraph should be around Wudao."Miss, don''t you always look down on the delicate lady of the Luo family? Why do you have to go to the banquet in person today? "


    "Yes, of course. Xiaoxiao, Miss Ben is going to see a good play today. How can my cousin Luo Feiyan suppress such a big battle?"


    "In the past, when I talked with her and saw her face, I was very upset. Fortunately, she didn''t dare to say anything too much to me. Every time I bullied her, she always laughed and never told my aunt about it."


    A tender voice came.


    "That''s not because Feiyan''s cousin is generous and doesn''t care about you. Ye Xirou, you are also Feiyan''s cousin. It''s not appropriate to say that."


    "Who should I be? It turned out to be Lin Qingzhi, the follower beside Luo Feiyan."


    Lin Qingzhi?


    Ye Xirou?


    Zhao shuning has some impressions of these two people.


    Before, Luo Feiyan showed himself a picture of them.


    Lin Qingzhi is the little cousin of Luo Feiyan''s distant relatives. Because Luo Feiyan is gentle and takes good care of Lin Qingzhi since childhood, this little cousin is also one of the few people in the family who is kind to her and very dependent on her.


    Ye Xirou''s words, Luo Feiyan doesn''t think much of her.


    The cousin Zhan is a psychic pharmacist with good talent. When there is no one, she has made an insinuation to Luo Feiyan in the Ming Dynasty.


    But Luo Feiyan doesn''t want to use it to annoy Luo Hao and ye qingluan for the sake of family peace.


    I''ve been holding on.


    After entering a section of path, the carriage was a little wobbly.


    The closer to the Marquis''s house, those people also accepted the words. After that, Zhao shuning never heard of anything.


    Ye Xirou is just a small character. If her previous speculation comes true, I''m afraid that the real ruthless character will always be hidden in the Houfu.


    Tiredness came.


    Zhao shuning holding the soft pillow, slowly fell asleep.


    Until I felt the crash of the carriage.


    She just woke up from her dream.


    "Brother -"


    "Yan''er, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning wiped the sweat on his cheek and said, "it''s OK, mother. I just had a nightmare."


    She dreamed of Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai chest inserted sword, standing beside the cliff, looking at her in despair.


    She reached out to hold Zhao Huai.


    But just as her hand was about to touch Zhao Huai, with a bang, her hands were staggered. Zhao Huai''s body was like a fallen leaf, falling from the cliff.

 Chapter 505

    Zhao shuning''s hands are a little cold.


    Ye qingluan stood up with her.


    "Yan''er, here we are. Let''s go down."


    Zhao shuning nodded, took a deep breath, and then gently lifted the car curtain.


    At this time, her eyes are no less than hundreds of family elders.


    Looking at Zhangshi, I''m afraid that the elder of distant relatives also came.


    See Zhao shuning.


    There was a trace of contempt on the faces of the elders.


    It''s just that in March, when I went back to visit my family, it was so grand that I invited all their relatives who couldn''t make it. If it wasn''t for Luo Hao, Marquis of Ruoqiang, they would never have come this time.


    Zhao shuning looks around for a week.


    In front of the portrait that Luo Feiyan showed her, he passed the people in front of her in his mind one by one.


    The Luo family started from scratch.


    Luo Hao''s ability and ye qingluan''s family background make them the backbone of Taoyuan city.


    Therefore, in this family, we attach great importance to the spiritual cultivation of our children.


    Luo Feiyan is also the only daughter of the Luo family. All the important tasks fall on her. However, from birth until she turns 18, Lingli has nothing to do with her.


    Many people in the family don''t say it on the surface, but in private, they despise luofeiyan very much.


    Zhao shuning looked up.


    The middle one should be his father Luo Hao.


    At this time, his face was gloomy, and he was about to swallow Luo Fei''s cigarette alive.


    Ye qingluan also stepped down from the carriage.


    Looking at such a powerful force, I was stunned for a long time.


    Before she left, she told Liu Yuan clearly that she must not hold a big party, just make a warm family dinner.


    Now? What''s the situation?


    "See the love."


    "I''ve seen Mrs. low."


    "Miss Ye is back, and so is the little miss."


    Ye qingluan looks at Luo Hao.


    She can imagine that Luo Hao must be very unhappy at this time.


    Luo Hao, with a straight face and displeasure in his heart, goes forward, takes ye qingluan''s hand and helps her walk in front of him.


    There was no displeasure on their faces.


    But in the meantime, Zhao shuning could see the confrontation between them.


    "Met my father."


    Luo Hao just nodded.


    Without talking to Luo Feiyan, he went forward with ye qingluan.


    Ye qingluan looks back.


    "Smoke, follow up."


    "Oh good."


    Just now Zhao shuning stood in the same place, no response, ye qingluan reminded, she just followed up.


    Back to the mansion.


    There are many guests outside.


    Zhao shuning and ye qingluan have just come back from the outside. They are very dusty. In order to entertain the guests, they have to change into proper clothes before they can come out to entertain them.


    Zhao shuning is taken to Luo Feiyan''s room by the maid in the house.


    Ye qingluan followed Luo Hao back to the main courtyard.


    The girl who serves Zhao shuning doesn''t have much expression.


    I think they don''t think the young lady is well received by the master or other people, and there''s no need to please her.


    Zhao shuning didn''t care about this.


    If others are respectful, say two words will kneel on the ground, she is not used to it.


    In this way, when others treat her like this and repair people, she doesn''t have to care about this or that.


    Zhao shuning is quite peaceful here.


    But on the other side of the main courtyard, it''s different.


    When there are many people, Luo Hao hasn''t lost his temper with ye qingluan.


    When he got to the main courtyard and entered the main room, he closed the door, and his dissatisfaction was gone.


    "Marquis?"


    "Ye qingluan, you are in a big battle. For the sake of smoke, you really need everything."


    Ye qingluan is at a loss.


    What did she do?


    She didn''t do anything. She came back to see this picture.


    "You''ve really hidden deep enough. When you left, how did you promise me, that is, a family, a few close friends, just have dinner together and make a small-scale family dinner. What did you say? In order to let Yan''er experience the warmth of home, you look, you look at so many people outside the door. Is that what you promised me?"


    "Mend the plank road in the open and go to Chencang in the dark. Ye qingluan, you are my wife. Now, you even use this kind of trick to me?"


    Ye qingluan''s face turned from doubt to anger.


    "Luo Hao, what are you talking about?"


    "Ye qingluan, if you have a little brain, you should know whether this grand banquet outside today should be held like this or not.""I said, I didn''t. If you don''t believe me, I can''t help it."


    "Is that your attitude of admitting your mistake? Ye qingluan, for so many years, I really think highly of you. I think that you are in love with Yan''er, so you have frequent conflicts with me. However, you let me down too much. At this time, you still keep the style of a young lady you used to be in Ye''s family. My Marquis''s house is too small to afford you as a Bodhisattva. "


    Ye qingluan looks at Luo Hao incredulously.


    These words came from his mouth.


    You see, this is the man that I chose with all my heart. This is the man who disobeys the family rules, disobeys my parents and wants to marry.


    Now, no matter whether he asked or did not listen to his own explanation, he lost his temper on her.


    "What do you mean, Luo Hao?"


    "If you don''t understand today, then I, ye qingluan, don''t have to climb up to your Marquis''s mansion!"


    Ye qingluan''s Apricot eyes were thin and angry, and her slender fingers pinched the brocade handkerchief tightly.


    "What are you doing? You''re going to be angry with me again, ye qingluan. It''s clearly your fault. You''re still unreasonable. You''re here to talk about this with me? "


    "I said I didn''t. I didn''t invite these people."


    Just then.


    There was a crash in the inner room.


    Ye qingluan, with tears in her eyes, stops to look inside.


    "Who''s in it?"


    After a while.


    Inside, a woman came out slowly.


    It was Aunt Liu of pianyuan.


    "Sister, I''m sorry. I''m just here to send something to brother Hao. I don''t know that this kind of thing will happen to you. Put it down and I''ll leave."


    Ye qingluan sees the inner room.


    There are a lot of clothes after the show. In Liu Yuan''s hand, what he is holding is the woman''s belly bag.


    It''s clear at a glance whether you''re here to deliver or take something.


    Ye qingluan usually drags Liu Yuan.


    Liu Yuan called out softly.


    "Pain -"


    pain?


    Ye qingluan did not exert herself. Is Liu Yuan so weak?


    "Ye qingluan, what are you doing! If you''re angry with me, just throw it on me. What''s your temper with yuan yuan! "


    Yuan Yuan?


    It''s only five days since I saw him. His address to Liu Yuan is so close.


    "Brother Hao, I''m ok. My sister is just too angry. She didn''t mean it."


    Ye qingluan is used to being careless. For the first time, she didn''t know how to deal with this situation.

 Chapter 506

    "I''m sorry, sister. I didn''t notice that. Did it hurt you?"


    Ye qingluan is about to check Liu Yuan''s wrist.


    Liu Yuanlian said: "I''m ok, sister. You and brother Hao have something else to do, so I won''t disturb you. Go on."


    With these words, Liu Yuan is about to go out.


    Ye qingluan quickly stops Liu Yuan.


    "Wait a minute, sister."


    Liu Yuan stopped.


    "Sister, what else can I do for you?"


    Ye qingluan said calmly: "just now, you also heard the quarrel between me and marquis. People don''t know about it. You should know it best. Then you tell Marquis, did I tell you when I talked with you that it''s better to make the banquet warm and don''t have to invite too many people? Do I say that to you? "


    When Liu Yuan heard this, he was surprised.


    At this time, Luo Hao also looked at them.


    "Sister, when you talk to me, it''s not like that."


    Ye qingluan frowned.


    What the hell is Liu Yuan up to?


    "Elder sister, you clearly said that this time Fei Yan seldom came back. In three years, I can only see her this time. If you want me to make this banquet more grand, you''d better invite all the important people who have been friends and acquainted with the Luo family. You can''t let our family Yan Er be wronged."


    Ye qingluan can''t argue.


    Liu Yuan looks innocent.


    Luo Hao has a black face.


    "What else do you have to say?"


    Luo Hao''s voice was full of anger.


    Ye qingluan suddenly wants to laugh.


    She looked at the two people in front of her and suddenly felt that they were the real talented women.


    Luo Hao is conservative and attaches great importance to the offspring of the Luo family. At that time, ye qingluan saw Luo Hao hurt himself more than once.


    She has been married to Luo Hao for many years and has no children. She thinks about whether it''s her own reason. After many considerations, she finds Liu Yuan, the childhood sweetheart of Luo Hao.


    I thought Liu Yuan was a little white rabbit.


    But I didn''t expect that this little white rabbit would become a big gray wolf in the future.


    "Luo Hao, do you believe her or me?"


    "The fact is right in front of you. All I want is an apology. Ye qingluan, if you do something wrong, you have to admit it."


    Recognition?


    What does she know?


    She didn''t make it. Why should she recognize it?


    Ye qingluan is not satisfied.


    Why should she be made like this by a clever girl?


    "I''ll explain it to you again, Luo Hao. Before I left, I left everything to Liu Yuan. I emphasized with her that in order to take your face into consideration, this banquet should not be held in a big way. I say that it''s up to you to believe it or not."


    Ye qingluan''s face is full of grievance, anger and unbearable.


    Luo Hao has been moved, so he will come forward and put down his airs as usual.


    But this time.


    But Liu Yuan began to sob.


    They look at Liu Yuan.


    "Elder sister, over the years, I remember your kindness to me. It''s you who made me meet brother Hao again. You have given me everything now. Therefore, I have never competed with you for favors over the years, because I know that I am not qualified."


    Ye qingluan frowned.


    However, Liu Yuan did not stop his performance.


    "Elder sister, I''ve been married to brother Hao for nearly 20 years. I''ve never interfered in the affairs of the Luo family. Every time you arrange for me, I''ve never refused. You are the master mother of the Hou family. Whatever you say, I never dare to exceed half of it."


    "I think it''s my fault that I can earn my sister''s trust by working hard over the years. Sister, you can beat me or scold me, but you can''t do me wrong --"


    Liu Yuan''s pear blossoms with rain.


    It''s so plausible.


    It seems that what she said is the truth.


    In this way, she has become a villain, and Liu Yuan is a "kind" little white flower who has been bullied and unable to resist.


    Ye qingluan thinks that human heart can not be so ugly.


    "Pa!"


    Ye qingluan comes forward and slaps Liu Yuan in the face.


    Luo Hao and Liu Yuan were shocked.


    Liu Yuan thinks that no matter how bold ye qingluan is, she can''t do this in front of Luo Hao.


    Luo Hao thinks that ye qingluan was stabbed in the pain by Liu Yuan, so now he is very angry and wants to stop Liu Yuan from telling the truth.


    "Ye qingluan, you are crazy!"


    Luo Hao comes forward and pushes ye qingluan away.


    Ye qingluan, who has been involved all night, is not in good health at this time. When Luo Hao pushes her, her eyes turn black.


    Almost unsteady.She held the door tightly with her hands, so that she didn''t faint immediately.


    Ye qingluan stood up with her body.


    She looks at the picture of two people singing harmoniously in front of her, so as to have a good love.


    Heart, like thousands of ants in the general gnawing.


    Luo Hao, I can accept that you misunderstand me.


    However, I can''t accept that you hurt me so much for other women.


    "Luo Hao --"


    Ye qingluan''s voice is very low.


    After hoarseness, even unwilling, there is no left.


    "Luo Hao, you''ve had a good time in my absence. You''ve had a good time. After all, without my interference, you and she will really live together. "


    "You are crazy. Now, what do you say that for?"


    "Brother Hao, my face hurts. I''ll see the guests later. Will I disgrace you if I look like this?"


    "You don''t have to be afraid. I''ll take you to see someone now."


    "Well."


    Liu Yuan''s hands are around Luo Hao''s neck. Luo Hao gently holds her up, and then pauses when she passes by Ye qingluan.


    "Change your clothes and deal with the ashes on your face. Later, you will have to deal with the mess you invited. Don''t disgrace the Houfu any more. It''s gone like this."


    So it''s over?


    Well said, life is light.


    "Luohao, I hit her in the face. Her foot is not broken and she can walk."


    "Brother Hao -"


    "it''s OK. Don''t worry about her."


    Luo Hao holds Liu Yuan and walks out from ye qingluan.


    The gate creaked.


    Ye qingluan smiles slowly, with a sad and bitter smile.


    She turned and closed the door.


    Black eyes.


    I sat down slowly along the eaves.


    In the heart five tastes miscellaneous Chen, pain pulled into a ball.


    There''s a knock on the door outside.


    "Madam, the clothes over there are almost changed. She asked the maidservant to ask you when they would be ready. She came to see you."


    Ye qingluan straightens up.


    She has a daughter.


    "In half an hour."


    "Yes, I know."


    The girl left, ye qingluan supported her body and went to the inner room.


    Just calm down mood, and then see the room on the bed "left" things, her heart defense line completely burst.


    Cover your face with your hands.


    He began to cry in a low voice.

 Chapter 507

    Inside the main house.


    It''s the bedroom.


    It is the master bedroom of Ye qingluan and Luo Hao.


    At the beginning, when ye qingluan welcomed Liu Yuan into the Luo family.


    Luo Hao thanks a lot and says that he will be good to ye qingluan and never let ordinary people hurt her.


    I don''t know.


    Yesterday''s shelter was given by the Ye family.


    Today''s storm is a gift from Luo Hao.


    Ye qingluan still remembers that at the beginning, she and Luo Hao said that for the sake of the Luo family''s children, no matter how they were in pianyuan.


    There is only one point that cannot be violated.


    That is the master bedroom of the Marquis''s mansion. Except for her and Luo Hao, no one else is allowed to come in, let alone the second woman except her.


    Ye qingluan wiped away her tears and tried to cheer up.


    Yan''er has suffered a lot of grievances in Changkong college. Now she''s back and can''t let her see herself like this again.


    Otherwise, Yan''er''s temperament, after the atmosphere, the body certainly can''t stand it.


    Ye qingluan put away her belly pocket on the bed.


    Here, there are also Luo Hao''s obscene trousers.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Knowing that she is coming back today, Luo Hao brought Liu Yuan to the main courtyard last night.


    Previously, Luo Hao saw her in the eyes, not only did not half apologize, but also so righteous words to discuss her guilt.


    Ye qingluan is packing things one by one.


    Extremely proud of her, now her self-esteem has been thrown on the ground by those two people and crushed.


    I think about my relationship with Luo Hao over the past 20 years.


    Ye qingluan could not help but shed tears.


    Big drops of tears wet the clothes on the hands.


    She did not dare to cry.


    There are too many distinguished guests outside the room. Before, her voice attracted the girl''s inquiry.


    My eyes are sour.


    Ye qingluan raised her hand and wiped the tears from her eyes.


    Look up again.


    But I saw luofeiyan standing in front of her.


    Silent, when appeared, ye qingluan did not know.


    It turns out that Zhao shuning is in Luo Feiyan''s room. After changing his clothes, he wants to go out with ye qingluan to greet the distinguished guests.


    It''s safe for her to follow her mother when she''s new here.


    But she waited for a long time, all don''t see ye qingluan come over, then let the girl in her room past to ask.


    After the girl came back, she said she would go to look for her half an hour later.


    Zhao shuning did not put the cup well, he felt a pain in his heart.


    Vaguely, it seems that ye qingluan feels the anger in her heart.


    She concentrated her energy. The next moment, she heard ye qingluan crying in a low voice.


    Without time to think about it, Zhao shuning got up and moved to the main room.


    So ye qingluan looked up and saw Zhao shuning in front of her.


    "Yan''er, why are you here?"


    Ye qingluan quickly wiped her tears.


    Then he explained in a hurry: "Xu is too tired all the way. He is fascinated by the wind and sand. Not long after I sit down, I feel my eyes are very sour. You see, once I rub them, the tears will fall down. Your mother is still a little coquettish."


    Ye qingluan is her biological mother.


    Zhao shuning knows.


    She gave her body.


    If she didn''t leave, she would want to protect herself just like Luo Feiyan, right?


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye qingluan forced her face to smile.


    "It''s nothing. Don''t you think I''ll come to you after I change my clothes? Why did you come here? I was so careless. I just thought about what I was wearing. I didn''t notice when you came to my room. "


    Zhao shuning squatted down.


    Looking at ye qingluan''s slightly red and swollen eyes.


    "Luo Hao bullied you?" he asked


    "Yan''er, he''s your father. You can''t be so rude."


    Zhao shuning didn''t feel Luo Hao''s love for him, but ye qingluan. From outside Changkong college, the first time he saw her, he knew that this woman would be his closest relative, and she would not allow others to hurt her.


    "You say, did Luohao do it?"


    "No


    "I heard from the girl that I saw my father go out with Aunt Liu in his arms."


    Ye qingluan lost her mind again.


    And then he said, "isn''t that normal?"


    "That fox, I''ll kill her sooner or later."


    Ye qingluan opened her eyes and looked at Zhao shuning incredulously. She didn''t expect that she could say such words from her child''s mouth.


    "Smoke?"


    "Mother, what I just said is nonsense. You can''t believe it. I''ll show you what you want to wear, OK?"Anyway, the dinner will not start for more than an hour. Now they still have time.


    Ye qingluan nodded.


    Zhao shuning chose a very noble and dignified dress for ye qingluan.


    I don''t know why.


    She felt that this dress was very familiar, and it would look very good on ye qingluan.


    Sure enough, after the clothes.


    Ye qingluan''s temperament is more elegant.


    "You just sit here and look in the bronze mirror. I''ll curl your hair."


    Ye qingluan had a happy smile on her face.


    "Yan''er -"


    "eh?"


    "What if you don''t have Luo''s family name?"


    Zhao shuning looked up in surprise.


    I don''t know why ye qingluan suddenly said this.


    "Mother, why did you say that all of a sudden?"


    Ye qingluan smiles.


    "Yan''er, I haven''t seen your grandfather since you were born. I seldom told you about your grandfather. He was a famous figure in the Ruoqiang river. He had several well-trained secret guards under his command."


    Zhao shuning curls ye qingluan''s hair.


    While listening to ye qingluan seriously.


    "At that time, your grandfather was really good to me. I was the only successor of the Ye family, and he also trained me as a future successor. However, alas -"


    "when your grandfather was out, I met your father Luo Hao. At that time, your father was still a poor boy. I was thinking about him and forced to marry to the Luo family. Your grandfather didn''t agree, Yang said If I marry Luo Hao, I will break up my relationship with his father and daughter. "


    Zhao shuning did not expect that ye qingluan and Luo Hao had such a history.


    "At that time, I had a certain reputation in the river and lake, and also had a large family. Although I thought your grandfather didn''t understand me, I married your father without hesitation."


    "Yan''er -"


    Ye qingluan suddenly turns back and holds Zhao shuning''s hand.


    Then he said, "your grandfather is very concerned. He hopes that I can take over the dark health organization he beat down in the future, but I didn''t. I failed him."


    "Mother -"


    "your grandfather always wanted my future children to be the people of the Ye family. Unfortunately, I only gave birth to you."


    "Mother, my grandfather was just joking with you."


    But ye qingluan shook his head seriously.


    "No


    "Your grandfather, when I gave birth to you, he sent me a letter with your birthday in it."


    How does grandfather know his birthday?


    "And he gave you a name."


    "What?"


    Zhao shuning''s green tendons in front of his forehead couldn''t help beating, and his heart began to feel uneasy.


    "Ye Ling."


    With a bang, Zhao shuning''s wooden comb fell to the ground.

 Chapter 508

    Ye Ling?


    Is it a coincidence?


    "Yan''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Smoke?"


    "Smoke?"


    It wasn''t until ye qingluan called three times that Zhao shuning came back.


    "Ah, nothing --"


    Ye qingluan sighed.


    "You don''t have to be afraid. I just think of those things that I once did. I feel some sigh. My mother respects your opinions and will never force you to do something you don''t like."


    Zhao shuning absently picked up the comb.


    Put it aside.


    Grandfather? What kind of person is he?


    Zhao shuning has never met him, but he always feels that he should not be a villain.


    "Yan''er, after we go out, there may be many people waiting to see your jokes. You don''t have to pay attention to them. Even if you can''t practice, so what, they still can''t compare with you."


    Zhao shuning said straight: "mother, you don''t have to worry about this. I''ll deal with it."


    Ye qingluan rises.


    Zhao shuning covered the swelling around her eyes with rouge.


    "Mother, you were the first beauty of Ruoqiang in those years. You were so gorgeous that even after so many years, you were superior. Don''t show your shyness in front of others."


    Such a delicate face, just a little modification, it is beautiful and intoxicating.


    "Now, it''s time for Yan''er to teach me this."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    No words.


    Outside, it''s getting dark.


    One by one, the lights rose.


    After several dishes, he began to serve them on the table.


    Zhao shuning and ye qingluan talked for a long time. They only got up when a soft voice came from outside.


    "Sister, brother Hao asked me to invite you out."


    When ye qingluan heard this, her face changed.


    Zhao shuning also understood.


    Liu Yuan''s white lotus flower is amazing.


    No one answered, and he said again.


    "Elder sister, you need to come out quickly. Don''t make brother Hao difficult."


    Ye qingluan gets up.


    He was pressed back by Zhao shuning.


    "Smoke?"


    "Mother, let me do it."


    "You?"


    "Believe me, I won''t let others bully my mother."


    Maybe the firmness and protection on Zhao shuning''s face is too dazzling. Ye qingluan is stunned. In an instant, Zhao shuning has already come to the door of the room.


    With a crash, the door opened.


    Zhao shuning looks at Liu Yuan in front of her and yingniang beside her.


    Seeing that the person who opened the door was Luo Feiyan, Liu Yuan didn''t have much joy on his face and said directly, "Feiyan, I''ve come to find my sister. The Marquis is waiting for her in the front hall."


    Having said that, we are going to go over Zhao shuning and directly into the room.


    Ye qingluan takes care of Luo Hao''s face and won''t embarrass Liu Yuan. It''s ye qingluan''s generosity, but she''s not Luo Feiyan. She''s Zhao shuning. She''s not a kind Master.


    See Liu Yuan straight to the main house.


    Zhao shuning grabbed Liu Yuan''s outer garment.


    With a hiss, Liu Yuan''s outer garment was torn in two by Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning has a lot of strength. With this pull, his clothes are broken, and Liu Yuan falls on all fours.


    "Ah -"


    a scream.


    "Yingniang, yingniang --"


    Qiu Ying quickly lifts Liu Yuan up, takes off his coat and covers him.


    But Zhao shuning throws the fragments on his hand to Liu Yuan and claps his hands.


    "Miss, how can you play with your aunt like this?"


    "Pa!"


    Zhao shuning is also impolite. As soon as yingniang opens her mouth, she slaps her face.


    "You


    Liu Yuan was stunned, and Qiu Ying could not speak. He covered half of his face and looked at the girl in front of him in shock.


    It''s only March.


    But the girl in front of her seems to have changed completely.


    "Feiyan, how can you beat yingniang? Yingniang is a member of my house. How can you become so unreasonable? If the Marquis knows that you are so unreasonable, I''m afraid you''ll have to spend half of your holiday in the ancestral temple. "


    Zhao shuning looks at Liu Yuan.


    This is not as weak as Luo Feiyan and himself said.


    Listening to Liu Yuan''s speech is full of momentum. He is in good health.


    Zhao shuning does not look at Qiu Ying who is hurt by himself, but stares at Liu Yuan.


    Liu Yuan''s heart was a little hairy when she saw him.


    Lian said: "what are you looking at me like this?"Zhao shuning stretched out his hand, and Yun Danfeng said, "Aunt Liu, you have to pay attention to your words. You are a big family with strict rules. As you said, it''s my father and mother who can control me. What can you do with your dog slave?"


    "My mother is the mistress of the Marquis''s house. Naturally, her yard is not a place where any cat or dog can enter. You are such a lowlife. You have to run inside without waiting for my mother to summon you. What''s the matter? Do you really treat me as a decoration? Or do you regard the rules of the Marquis''s residence as a decoration? "


    Zhao shuning now thinks.


    It''s so cool to be a villain.


    Although she had to speak with a few words in her mouth, she felt very comfortable as soon as she thought about how to make her partner uncomfortable.


    "You? Fei Yan, at least yingniang is also - "


    " shut up


    "What did you say? Luo Feiyan, I''m your aunt and your elder. Do you even want to teach me a lesson? What''s the reason for you to do that? "


    With that, Liu Yuan would wipe away his tears.


    Ye qingluan is afraid that her daughter will be bullied, so she will come forward.


    But Zhao shuning reaches out his hand and stops ye qingluan.


    Ye qingluan didn''t know why, but she didn''t move forward.


    "Aunt, please cry. You''d better cry a little louder. Anyway, I''ve been scolded by my father since I was a child. Even if he''s attracted by you now, I can''t make it. That''s to say, I''ll have a whip. However, the banquet tonight is not an ordinary time. All the distinguished guests are well-known people. Just make trouble. What will happen if you lose your father''s face You don''t need me to say that? "


    Liu Yuan heard the speech and immediately stopped crying.


    Zhao shuning also said: "also, don''t call yourself my elder, gaomen courtyard, marquis aristocrat. I know the rules. Like you, you offered tea and gifts to my mother at the beginning. After my mother''s guidance, you have a place in the Marquis mansion. For our Luo family, you are just my father''s concubine. Since ancient times, the status of concubine is only more important The matter is a little higher. At most, you are still a servant of the Luo family. How dare you have the cheek to call yourself my elder? "


    Liu Yuan''s mouth trembled with anger.


    Hands don''t work.


    The girl was fearless in front of her.


    Eyes are bright.


    Every word she said was unreasonable, but together, Liu Yuan couldn''t think of a word to refute.


    That cowardly Luo Fei smoke, how twinkling of an eye, become so fierce?

 Chapter 509

    Zhao shuning looks back.


    Put your hand on ye qingluan.


    "Mother, let''s go."


    Ye qingluan smiles with satisfaction and goes to the front hall with Zhao shuning.


    Here, only Liu Yuan and Qiu Ying are left. They are very angry but helpless.


    It''s in the lobby.


    Luo Hao sat on the main seat, leaving a seat beside him.


    That position should be ye qingluan, the mother of the family.


    "Here comes the love."


    Ye qingluan nodded to the crowd.


    As soon as she appears, she makes people shine. The makeup of Ye qingluan tonight is very beautiful.


    Luo Hao reaches out his hand to ye qingluan.


    Ye qingluan is low browed, did not hand in the past, toward Luo Hao line a gift.


    "Marquis."


    Having said that, after the ceremony, he sat on another seat.


    Looking at his empty hands, Luo Hao''s mind is slightly turbulent, but he tries to suppress his uneasiness.


    He stood up and said to the crowd.


    "Now that all the people are here, let''s officially start the dinner."


    They got up and saluted Luo Hao and ye qingluan.


    Then, they took the seats one after another.


    Zhao shuning sits on his own position, and everyone talks excitedly about the recent rise.


    Before long, a young man ran to Zhao shuning''s side.


    "Cousin, you''re back at last."


    "Lin Qingzhi?"


    "Well, sister, tell me about your life in Changkong college. How was it? Was it fun? Has anyone bullied you? "


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Just about to break with the child, a young yellow figure suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "I say green gardenia, your words are no different from nonsense. You don''t know. Your good cousin doesn''t know anything. When she gets to that place, she just doesn''t know what to do, doesn''t she?"


    Lin Qingzhi glared at ye Xirou.


    "You are so haunted that you will follow me wherever I go."


    "No, I''m not following you. When I came here today, my uncle told me to talk to cousin Fei Yan more at the dinner party. Didn''t I come to see her?"


    Zhao shuning sat upright.


    Looking at Lin Qingzhi and ye Xirou fighting on one side.


    Although Lin Qingzhi is young and a boy, his quarrel is not simple.


    "Cousin Xirou, you are just a distant relative, and your status is not as good as that of cousin Feiyan. If you see her, if there is no basic etiquette, I''m afraid I''ll go to talk to your father and mother to see if they teach you not to respect the legitimate daughter of the Marquis."


    Ye Xirou stamped her foot and took a look at Zhao shuning.


    Said: "Feiyan cousin, you don''t care?"


    Zhao shuning pointed to himself.


    She''s just a gourd eater and doesn''t want to take part in the fight.


    "Ye Xirou, whenever you ask for a face, you bully my cousin every time, and you expect my cousin to help you out. My cousin is kind, but she''s kind, so she won''t give to people like you."


    "Luo Feiyan, cough cough - cousin Feiyan, you don''t care about your follower? Seeing him so rude to me, you have nothing to say? "


    Zhao shuning doubts voice: "this also want me to manage?"


    "Of course, this is your Luofu. Who cares?"


    Zhao shuning said: "however, I think you can''t stand Qingzhi alone. If I come out again, aren''t you more embarrassed?"


    "You


    "Sister Ye Biao, if you want me to scold you, we''ll have another day. Today is not the time."


    "Luo Feiyan, are you pretending to be stupid with me?"


    Zhao shuning picked up a piece of pastry and gently put it in Lin Qingzhi''s hand. She remembers that Luo Feiyan said that Qingzhi, a child, had loved this kind of pastry since childhood.


    "Roffy, I''m talking to you."


    "Yes, I''m pretending to be stupid. I''m not like you. I''m really stupid."


    "Puyi --"


    this time, Lin Qingzhi couldn''t help laughing, and the cake in her mouth almost sprayed on Zhao shuning.


    "Look at you, little devil, eat slowly. Although Ye Biao is greedy, she has a lady style, so she won''t compete with you for this cake."


    Oh, my God, it''s so cool to talk in a strange way and hurt others secretly.


    Lin Qingzhi nodded quickly.


    Deliberately said: "Ye Biao elder sister, if you want to eat, you also have it on your own table, so you don''t need to rob me."


    Ye Xirou''s hand held the desk in front of Zhao shuning.


    I want to overturn the cake on the table.


    Anyway, she is used to being arrogant and domineering. At that time, even if his uncle knows, he will be magnanimous. Maybe, he will make Luo Feiyan apologize to him.This is not the case.


    And before that, a lot has happened.


    Luo Hao is this kind of temper. In front of outsiders, he is tolerant and polite. If Luo Feiyan conflicts with others and happens to be a gifted psychic, it must be Luo Feiyan who apologizes.


    It is precisely because such things have happened too many times that the former Luo Feiyan has become more and more weak. When things happen, she only knows how to escape.


    Ye Xirou''s hand, grasp the table.


    But he did his best and didn''t make the table move half a minute.


    She raised her head, Zhao shuning is still expressionless, calm and Lin Qingzhi talk.


    During this period, I didn''t even look at ye Xirou.


    No matter how hard ye Xirou tries, it will not help.


    She straightened up, took a look at Zhao shuning, and went in another direction.


    Lin Qingzhi saw ye Xirou''s direction, and her face showed an anxious look. She pulled Zhao shuning and was about to quit the banquet.


    Anyway, there are a lot of people coming here tonight, and Luofei''s sense of existence is very low. Even if they are gone, there should not be too many people who care.


    "Where to?"


    Zhao shuning did not get up, still sitting in his position.


    Ye qingluan also looks at Zhao shuning. Zhao shuning nods to reassure her that she will solve the problem.


    "Cousin, let''s go now. Ye Xirou is looking for help."


    "For help? Who is it? "


    "Rong Qing!"


    What''s the point? Is he the most gifted young man in the Luo family?


    It''s just that Zhao shuning hasn''t met him yet.


    "What are you afraid of? Can he eat me?"


    "Cousin, ye Xirou, the woman is playing soft. You don''t know that. If master Biao is involved in this, you can''t escape this fight. So many people are watching. Let''s slip away while they haven''t found it."


    The anxiety on Lin Qingzhi''s face is not half false.


    "So? Then I''m going to meet this cousin, Rong Qing. "


    The so-called talent is good. How good is it.


    Lin Qingzhi couldn''t move Zhao shuning, so she had to cry and look at the two people coming here.


    "It''s too late. It''s too late."

 Chapter 510

    I''m not inclined.


    He is the best among the younger generation of Rong family.


    Because of his outstanding, over the years, Luo Hao also looked up at him.


    Zhao shuning is clutching his chin.


    Ignoring Lin Qingzhi''s panic, he calmly waited for Rong to pour over.


    Rong Qing is not bad. At least among the talented young people, he can barely see through.


    For Rong Qing, from the moment of his birth, Luo Feiyan''s identity was much more noble than his.


    He thought that he would always be subordinate to the smoke of Luo Fei.


    But later I heard from my father that the so-called Tianding daughter of the Luo family was a decoration at all. He said that she was ostentatious and looked up to her.


    I don''t want to talk about the weakness of the body, but I don''t want to talk about the spiritual power.


    Rong listens and feels closer to Luo Feiyan''s status.


    So, when he visited the government for the first time, he went to the backyard alone and saw the little girl carved with powder and jade.


    The little girl is very good-looking. She likes it very much.


    But when she was a child, Luo Feiyan didn''t seem to like Rong Qing. When Rong Qing talked to her, she ignored her.


    Later, Rong Qing gets angry and loses his temper. He grabs the jade hairpin from Luo Fei''s cigarette end. Luo Fei''s cigarette moves with him and pushes him down into the lotus pond.


    That time, he almost drowned.


    From then on, whenever he mentioned luofeiyan, he would gnash his teeth.


    Therefore, every time ye Xirou comes to her for help, he will readily agree, for example, now.


    Zhao shuning clubbing chin, looking at the man to her.


    The elders were discussing drinking, discussing what rank their proud children and grandchildren are now. Among them, two alchemists have been trained.


    "Are you alone, cousin?"


    "Are you blind?"


    At the beginning, Rong Qing closed the door and naturally felt uncomfortable.


    Looking at ye Xirou behind her, Rong Qingke said, "cousin, Xirou is your cousin. How can you treat her like this?"


    Zhao shuning looks up.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Me? I''m your cousin Rong Qing. What do you mean? "


    "You see, I''m your cousin. You''re not polite to me. Don''t tell me about the blood relationship. I can''t fight with you. You and ye Xirou, I don''t know. Look at your current situation. In the future, the love between Ye family and Rong family will be good."


    "Roffy, what are you talking about?"


    Rong Qing didn''t retort, but ye Xirou cried.


    "Cousin, you see, cousin Xirou doesn''t look up to you."


    The expression on Rong Qing''s face couldn''t hang.


    Ye Xirou said: "brother Rong Qing, don''t listen to her nonsense. She just wants to stir up the relationship between us."


    Zhao shuning doesn''t care.


    She thought this Rong Qing would be different from others. Now it seems that she is just like ye Xirou.


    Ye Xirou''s voice called Rong Qing''s heart.


    Turn around and look at Luffy.


    Luofeiyan''s face is too beautiful, but how about it? Luofeiyan doesn''t like him and doesn''t like him. No matter how good it is, it has nothing to do with him. It''s better to protect sister Xirou behind him.


    "Cousin, Cyrus is my sister. You can''t do this to her."


    "She''s your cousin, Rong Qing. You know, she''s from my mother''s branch. Although she''s only a small branch of the Ye family, she has nothing to do with your Rong family."


    "Does my cousin think that people like us don''t deserve to come to your dinner?"


    "I didn''t say that."


    "Luo Feiyan, you are jealous that I have a brother to protect me, so you slander me for many times. I''ll bear it, but you --"


    "I didn''t see you bear it either."


    Before ye Xirou finished, Zhao shuning snatched the words.


    Then he said, "besides, ye Xirou, your ability to confuse right and wrong is first-class, and I don''t want to worry about it with you."


    Ye Xirou immediately looks aggrieved.


    The front is so fierce. As soon as there is such a look around, ye Xirou changes it into this expression. This acting skill is really good.


    See ye Xirou suffer this kind of grievance.


    We can''t do it naturally.


    He lowered his voice and said, "Luo Feiyan, sister Cyrus is my man. If you dare to bully her like this again, I will not let you go."


    Is there such a low sense of existence in luofeiyan?


    Anyone in any small family would dare to question her?


    It seems that if we have no ability, we will not be recognized.


    "Don''t wait. I''ll do what you want now."Before Rong Qing could react, Zhao shuning stepped on ye Xirou''s feet.


    Suddenly, a cry of pain spread all over the banquet.


    The crowd turned their eyes.


    "Roffy, what are you doing?"


    Zhao shuning holding his arms, whispered: "don''t do anything, in order not to let you down, don''t wait for the next time, now, I will bully her in front of you, so as not to hide your heroism, no place to vent."


    "You


    "Smoke! What do you do? Be presumptuous


    Far away, I heard the voice of Luo Hao''s rebuke.


    It''s great. I haven''t asked the reason yet. As soon as I opened my mouth, I aimed at my own daughter.


    Luo Hao came over.


    Before Zhao shuning spoke, he raised his hand.


    "You''ve disgraced my family."


    Zhao shuning sneered, just ready to resist, but felt that there was one more person in front of him.


    The man dressed in a purple shirt, holding a folding fan in his hand, stood in front of Zhao shuning. His hand was holding the hand Luo Hao was about to fight.


    It''s Xia Qingyan.


    Yeah, I brought him back.


    Previously, he was busy talking with his mother and didn''t have a good life to take care of him.


    Now when I see him, I think of his existence.


    "Who are you?"


    Xia Qingyan released his hand and put the folding fan and hand behind him.


    "Lord Hui, I''m Xia Qingyan, the little prince of Hailing kingdom."


    Xia Qingyan? Is he the most gifted prince in Hailing kingdom? It is said that as soon as he entered Changkong college, he became a pro disciple, and his ability should not be underestimated.


    Reputation, even in Ruoqiang, has been mentioned by many people.


    "The little prince of Hailing Kingdom, how can he come to the banquet of Luo family?"


    Questions have been raised.


    Xia Qingyan politely said, "I''m Miss Luo''s classmate. I have a good relationship with Miss Luo. I regard her as my confidant. Therefore, I have the cheek to come to this banquet. Marquis, if you don''t welcome Xiao Wang, I''ll leave now."


    "I''m joking. Even the leader of Ruoqiang has to be courteous to you. How can I be so rude? You''re from the same family as my daughter. This is the blessing of my daughter''s three lives."


    But Xia Qingyan shook his head.


    "Mr. Hou is wrong. It''s Xiao Wang''s fortune to know Miss Luo."

 Chapter 511

    In the crowd.


    Some people can''t help exclaiming.


    Has he ever thought about the consequences of saying this in front of the public?


    In other words, what will be the consequences for Luffy?


    "Little prince, my cousin, it''s not as predicted."


    Ye Xirou''s "kindness" reminds us.


    Xia Qingyan ignored her.


    Facing Luo Hao, he continued: "please don''t attack Miss Luo, or Xiao Wang will feel uncomfortable."


    Such blatant words, as long as it is an individual, can understand what it means.


    Many young ladies of the family began to cast envious eyes on Luo Fei''s cigarette.


    Good looking students have advantages.


    You see, the little prince of Hailing Kingdom, doesn''t he take a fancy to luofeiyan?


    If only this favor could reach them.


    Luo Feiyan got such a big favor from the little prince. I''m afraid he was very happy.


    But this time.


    Zhao shuning is not like what people think.


    She pushed Xia Qingyan to the other side and said frankly, "if you say that, they will misunderstand my relationship with you. Father, I have no other friendship with Xiao Wangye except my classmates."


    Xia Qingyan couldn''t help sighing.


    Helpless to stand aside.


    Sure enough, less than a moment later, she immediately denied the ambiguous relationship.


    Luo Hao''s face softened a lot.


    "Yan''er, it''s a guest. I like to entertain you."


    "My daughter knows."


    Luo Hao turned and left.


    There was another murmur of discussion.


    It''s not easy to climb the high branch of the little prince of the spirit kingdom of Shanghai. But just now, what naluofeiyan said, did he refuse the little prince of the spirit kingdom of Shanghai?


    Looking at the little prince again, there was no sullen look on his face except helplessness.


    See Luo Hao left, Zhao shuning sat back to his position.


    Lin Qingzhi immediately moved to the side, let Xia Qingyan sit down.


    Rong Qing and ye Xirou did not react at this time. They stood in front of Zhao shuning''s desk and did not move.


    "You two are not leaving. Do you have anything to say to Xiao Wang?"


    "Don''t dare. Forgive me. We''ll leave now."


    Xia Qingyan smiles and nods.


    After he sat down, he looked at Zhao shuning and said, "Miss Luo, I just helped you."


    "Well, thank you."


    "Thank you, Miss Luo. I''m not sincere."


    "Otherwise, what do you want me to do, kneel down three times and knock six times to you, offer you up and give you three sticks of incense every day?"


    "Miss Luo, if you are willing to make a promise, Xia is also acceptable."


    "Poof -"


    this time, Lin Qingzhi was choked by the tea, almost unable to slow down.


    Finally slow down, he quickly said: "you chat slowly, I have something to do, go first."


    With that, Lin Qingzhi left.


    Before leaving, he still mumbled that children are not suitable for children.


    "Look, you scared the kids away."


    "Miss Luo, you really don''t think about Xiao Wang? The promises I made to you before are still counted. "


    "I don''t like it, I don''t think about it, it''s impossible."


    "You are really heartless, just nine words, enough to push me thousands of miles away."


    "I didn''t see you either, so let it go?"


    "Even if it''s thousands of miles away, I can find my way back here."


    Zhao shuning ignored Xia Qingyan.


    In fact, if he doesn''t show his affection, it''s OK. As soon as he says it, it will make Zhao shuning feel uncomfortable.


    Xia Qingyan always sees opportunities, so he has to express himself to her.


    More times, she''s naturally immune.


    "It''s good to marry Xiao Wang. I promise to take you to Ruoqiang every year?"


    "Or, Xiao Wang, it''s OK."


    "Miss Luo, you really don''t think about it. There are very few people like me who are good-looking, capable and have a good status."


    "Miss Luo, do you at least show your attitude?"


    Zhao shuning had no choice but to turn his head.


    "Brother, I''ve made my stand, but you accept it? I''ve said I won''t accept it several times, but you''re still babbling. Aren''t you saying that the automatic shielding is not good for you? "


    "Isn''t that because you talk too little to me?"


    "One day, you have a mouth, a strong bell."


    Xia Qingyan turned his head and saw that Zhao shuning was looking in a direction, so he asked, "who is that?"


    "My father''s side room, Aunt Liu."


    "It''s a small family.""Do you like it?" Zhao asked


    "I don''t like it. I always feel that she''s full of pity. It''s a little creepy."


    Zhao shuning stretched out his right hand.


    Xia Qingyan was puzzled, and then doubtfully stretched out his right hand.


    Zhao shuning clapped high five with him, and then said, "Heroes think alike."


    When Liu Yuan arrives at the lobby, Luo Hao takes a look at ye qingluan. Seeing that ye qingluan doesn''t have any expression, he comes to Liu Yuan.


    "Why are you here now?"


    Liu Yuan looks at Zhao shuning bitterly.


    Then he saw that there were so many guests that he didn''t dare to talk nonsense, so he said, "something''s delayed."


    "Come in."


    "Well."


    Then they began to talk, drink and discuss the interesting things of Ruoqiang.


    Luo Hao goes to ye qingluan.


    She whispered: "Madam --"


    Ye qingluan did not speak.


    Luo Hao went a few steps closer.


    "Madame."


    Ye qingluan simply stood up, saluted Luo Hao, and went to greet the guests.


    Luo Hao sighed.


    I feel like I''m talking a little too much today.


    But in recent years, his temper is like this, more and more out of control.


    Zhao shuning looks at Luo Hao.


    In the heart dark sigh a cool.


    When his mother looked at his eyes, there was nothing but disappointment. Luo Hao, the father, was incompetent, and her husband had yet to be studied.


    After ye qingluan greets everyone.


    Went to Zhao shuning side.


    "Yan''er, come to the hospital with me."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    He got up and walked out of the door with ye qingluan.


    In winter, the weather is cold, outside the yard set up a lot of fire, according to the Luofu is very bright.


    Ye qingluan walked in front, and Zhao shuning followed.


    Suddenly, ye qingluan felt warm on her body. Looking up, she saw that she had a scarlet cloak on her body.


    Zhao shuning returned with a smile.


    "Mother, it''s cold outside. You''d better wear more clothes to avoid catching cold."


    "It makes you worry about me."


    Ye qingluan lost her soul tonight. When she toasted, Zhao shuning found out. There was a bit of vanity under her feet, and every step was like stepping on cotton.


    I thought my previous comfort was useful, but I didn''t expect that once a careless woman got into trouble, she would not be able to pull back ten cows.


    "Mother, what happened?"


    Ye qingluan meaningful said: "once I thought, I will never regret."


    "So now, do you regret it?"

 Chapter 512

    Ye qingluan lowered her head.


    Slightly drooping eyes.


    That look, it''s unspeakable sentimental.


    Zhao shuning knew that there must be some regrets.


    "But I never regret having you."


    Zhao shuning felt a little sad.


    Gently into the embrace of Ye qingluan, this embrace, as she thought so warm.


    "Thank you, mother."


    "Silly girl, thank me for what?"


    "Thank you for bringing me this world."


    "But I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to bring you into the world."


    Zhao shuning said: "things in the world, can''t tell right or wrong, I was born in the Luo family, became the daughter of the Luo family, became your daughter, that is my luck, the next road, I don''t know is flat or rugged, but I know, if my mother is beside me, I will certainly be happy."


    Ye qingluan smiles happily.


    In the hospital.


    It''s snowing.


    In the winter of that year, ye Lingwo was in the snow, holding the few purple balls left, waiting for the pity of passers-by.


    Is she really an orphan?


    Does she and her brother really have no parents?


    Why does she only remember that her parents entrusted the stars to her, but she can''t remember the appearance of her parents at all?


    What''s more, why does grandfather call himself "Ye Ling"?


    Is it a coincidence?


    After all, when I was Ye Ling, it was 500 years later.


    Zhao shuning stretched out his hand and looked at the snowflakes falling more and more.


    Snowflakes are crystalline.


    As soon as he touched Zhao shuning''s hand, it turned into water.


    Zhao shuning closed his eyes.


    Feel the snowflakes falling around.


    At this moment, it seems that everything around her has stopped turning. The world is very quiet, and she is the only one left.


    Zhao shuning''s spiritual power was released at that moment.


    Then, a strong air pressure swept through the hospital.


    Zhao shuning opened his eyes.


    The snowflake fell very slowly, everything became very slow in front of her eyes.


    She saw it.


    In such a large courtyard, those plum blossom trees in bud, under the influence of the air pressure just now, slowly began to blossom.


    Red plum.


    All over the branches.


    Zhao shuning held out his hand.


    The snow fell between her fingers and did not melt.


    She reached out again, and the snowflakes seemed to be alive, floating around her.


    Zhao shuning moved.


    Then the snowflakes will follow.


    This is the first time that Zhao shuning has seen such a magical scene.


    She raised her eyes.


    Look at ye qingluan.


    Ye qingluan is also shocked.


    When Zhao shuning turns around, snowflakes will dance with her. No matter what she does, snowflakes will dance with her.


    Zhao shuning thought it was fun.


    Then in the courtyard and snowflake late.


    On a bright night, the plum blossoms all bloom in the big yard. The snowflakes fall, but they don''t touch the women''s clothes.


    Zhao shuning dances in the yard with the snowflakes.


    Crimson cloak, beautiful face, set off at the moment of her, like a fairy from the sky in general, people can not move their eyes.


    The guests in the hall don''t know who found the abnormality outside.


    Then he saw people happy and said, "it''s snowing! Marquis, it''s snowing in Ruoqiang! "


    The terrain of Ruoqiang is close to the desert. In winter, it is cold but dry. For many years, Ruoqiang has not had snow for a long time.


    Ruixue, this is a good omen!


    The man''s voice soon spread to every corner of the banquet.


    They put down their wine glasses and looked out of the courtyard.


    The snow-white thing is a snowflake.


    "Good luck


    "Come on, go out and have a look."


    For a while, there was a uproar of voices, and more and more people came out.


    But when they saw the scene in the yard, all the noise stopped, and they stood there quietly.


    Watching the girls in the yard dancing with the snowflakes.


    She is so beautiful against the background of Hongmei.


    She just a glance and a smile, every move, can deeply pull the hearts of many young people present.


    Beauty.


    It''s beautiful.


    Unparalleled beauty.


    Those snowflakes, as if they were alive, kept turning with the girls in the yard.


    Zhao shuning broke a bunch of red plum.


    I want to give it to ye qingluan.


    But I see, I do not know when, the yard, unexpectedly surrounded by so many people.Luo Hao came out of the middle.


    Looking at Zhao shuning in the hospital.


    I haven''t recovered for a long time.


    Many years ago, when he met ye qingluan, the scene was similar. Ye qingluan liked red plum. Because of this, Luo Hao planted a garden of red plum for her after she got married.


    Now.


    My daughter has grown up.


    It''s more beautiful.


    He and ye qingluan can never go back.


    Zhao shuning returns to ye qingluan.


    He handed the red plum to her.


    "For you, mother."


    Hongmei opens very well. The smile on Zhao shuning''s face is even more charming than Hongmei.


    "Yaner has grown up."


    After Zhao shuning finished his work, he nodded to Luo Hao.


    "Father, how did you come out?"


    People look around.


    Red plum, how to bloom at this time?


    "The Marquis really gave birth to a good daughter. As soon as he came back, he brought me Ruixue, which has not been seen for a hundred years. Ruixue is a good omen for a good harvest. This year, I, um, Ruoqiang will have a good harvest."


    It''s the owner of the Lin family who speaks.


    This time, there are more than a few people who follow suit.


    Zhao shuning doesn''t care about these remarks, but looking at Luo Hao, his expression is somewhat different.


    "Yan''er, come here -"


    Zhao shuning walked to Luo Hao cleverly.


    "Thanks to your three uncles."


    Zhao shuning saluted with him.


    Those elders didn''t make too much trouble for Zhao shuning.


    "It''s just a pity that the Marquis is famous all his life, and his wife is Miss Ye. Your children don''t have any talent in cultivation. Who can support the Luo family in a hundred years?"


    "Yes, Mr. Hou holds great power. Now he is middle-aged, and many things are beyond his ability. I also heard that after he came back from Cangwu country, Mr. Hou was lying in the bedroom of the main courtyard, resting for four or five days."


    "Don''t blame us for being talkative, Mr. Hou. Now that you are in poor health, you should have made plans. The power of the Hou government is not small, and it has a lot to do with the Ruoqiang people. If you want to let go of something, you have to let it go."


    Zhao shuning frowned slightly.


    Luo Hao''s expression also changed subtly.


    In fact, over the years, because Luo Feiyan can''t practice, there has never been a lack of such overt and covert satire that he hopes Luo Hao will give up power.


    It''s just that Luo Hao never took it to heart.


    Those people, also dare not brazenly cheat on Hou Fu.


    Today, I''m afraid they''ve already made a good plan. On the day of the banquet, they plan to unite and force him to abdicate.


    I didn''t expect to come to this day.

 Chapter 513

    Zhao shuning sees others like this.


    I didn''t want to.


    Luohao is a good man, but his arrogance has long been ruled by someone.


    Ye qingluan sees Luo Hao''s panic.


    Just want to come forward and help her out.


    Zhao shuning gave her a hand and shook her head.


    Ye qingluan stopped and did not step forward.


    She also remembered what happened in the daytime.


    "Mr. Rong''s words are a little too much. Now I''m Luo Hao in my prime. Can''t I suppress some foreign thieves of Ruoqiang?"


    The old man also laughed a few times.


    "Marquis, don''t misunderstand Lao Shen. I''m thinking about Ruoqiang''s future, but I don''t mean anything to you."


    Luo Hao snorted coldly.


    The mood is already extremely unhappy.


    At this time, the owner of the Shen family also spoke.


    "Well, Lord Hou, I have a saying. I don''t know whether to say it or not. Your daughter is very beautiful. If you can recruit a capable son-in-law to manage the Luo family for you in the future and support the whole Hou family, it''s not impossible."


    "We see that the little prince of Hailing kingdom is very good, and his qualification is also at the upper level, but I don''t know whether he is willing to be a burden?"


    "Of course I will."


    The words came out in an uproar.


    Is the little prince of Hailing Kingdom infatuated with Luo Feiyan so much?


    Is he still so calm when he becomes a son-in-law with another country''s Marquis? Don''t you feel humiliated?


    "That''s good, Mr. Wang --"


    "wait a minute, Mr. Hou. Naturally, Mr. Wang is willing to, but Miss Luo seems not willing to."


    "It has nothing to do with her. Naturally, we are in charge of her life."


    But Xia Qingyan shook his head.


    "Mr. Hou, if Miss Luo doesn''t want to, I will respect her."


    Luo Hao asks his daughter.


    "Yan''er, take some time for your father, and you can marry him some day."


    "Father, I don''t want to."


    "What did you say? Say it again


    "Father, I have someone I like. Besides, even if Yan''er doesn''t like someone, I won''t agree to such an easy marriage."


    Luo Hao squeezed his hands tightly.


    The owner of the Shen family next to him sighed.


    "There''s nothing you can do, marquis. You are powerful, but you have no son. Otherwise, you don''t have to do this way."


    If it wasn''t for too many guests coming tonight.


    At this time, Luo Hao may have lost his temper with Luo Feiyan.


    Can Luo Hao but lightly block in front of Zhao Shu Ning, don''t know, this is Zhao Shu Ning''s illusion.


    Ye Xirou also stood up at this time.


    "Uncle, although my sister can''t practice before, she is good tempered, kind-hearted and filial to her parents. She has never contradicted you, let alone disobeyed you in public. My sister has only gone through March of Changkong college. This change is really big. I don''t know whether it is good or bad."


    "Xirou, Yan''er is your cousin. If I don''t tell you something, it doesn''t mean you can tell her what to do."


    Zhao shuning suddenly raised his head.


    Ye qingluan''s look also changed.


    Luo Hao?


    How can you defend luofeiyan in public?


    It is natural for a father to protect his daughter.


    But in the past, Luo Hao always stood on the other side and punished Luo Feiyan.


    Now it''s strange that I know how to defend my daughter.


    "Uncle, you?"


    "When adults talk to each other, you, as a younger generation, interrupt openly and want to influence adults'' thoughts. Xirou, you should go home and let brother Ye teach you how to respect others."


    Ye Xirou was shocked.


    I don''t know how the old uncle turned out to be like this tonight.


    Of course, it''s not just ye Xirou who''s surprised.


    People present, including ye qingluan, were shocked.


    Rong Qing stood up.


    "What do you mean, marquis?"


    "Rong Qing, I know you always have a friendly relationship with Xirou, but you can''t ride on the black cigarette."


    Zhao shuning meditated in his heart.


    In the past, people dared to bully Luo Feiyan. Didn''t they get your permission?


    Now how suddenly changed a face?


    "I''m sorry that Mr. Hou doesn''t agree with me. There''s nothing wrong with Xiao''er''s words. Mr. Hou is in such a hurry to put this charge on my family, Mr. Rong. Why? I don''t think I have a family. "


    Zhao shuning droops his eyes.


    I noticed a subtle atmosphere.Luo Hao is a straight hearted man. He only believes in what he sees.


    "In the past, I respected you, respected you, and even paid special attention to the children of your family, because my family can''t cultivate cigarettes. I''m afraid that after a hundred years, when I return to heaven, she will be bullied by you."


    "So I thought, at the beginning, let her live a gentle life and try to accommodate you. I thought, as long as you don''t offend you, you people will give her a step down. But now, I''m not in the earth, and I can''t afford a knife, you''re impatient to bring me down. Let the old master, it''s you who bully me


    Zhao shuning gently clenched his right hand.


    A little uncomfortable.


    Luo Hao suddenly protects her like this, she always feels uncomfortable.


    Or did he suddenly wake up tonight?


    "No matter what, you can''t move my Houfu things."


    Zhao shuning whispered in ye qingluan''s ear: "what''s the matter with my father?"


    Ye qingluan shook her head.


    "In fact, your father has always been like this. When you were a child, you were bullied by others. After he punished you, he would go to the ancestral hall for two hours. He was clumsy and didn''t know how to express his feelings for you."


    "Now, do you still speak for him?"


    Ye qingluan sighed.


    "As a matter of fact, he has a bad temper. Many times, I would be dazzled by his male chauvinism. But over the years, every time he was angry, as long as I was angry, he would put down his airs to coax me. This time, maybe it was because he expected the consequences of this grand reception. So, he was also angry with me It didn''t stop


    Zhao shuning nodded slowly.


    She doesn''t know Luo Hao.


    But ye qingluan knows.


    They have known each other for more than 20 years. Ye qingluan knows Luo Hao''s temperament best.


    "Mother, will you forgive your father?"


    Ye qingluan looks at Luo Hao.


    At this time, his back is not as firm as it was 20 years ago.


    "No, I can''t be angry."


    Zhao shuning said: "now this kind of situation?"


    "He deserves it, but with his violent temper, he can''t say anyone else as long as they speak more deeply."


    Sure enough.


    As soon as the old man was allowed to take the lead, more people began to speak against him.

 Chapter 514

    Most of the people in Rong''s family are crafty and mean.


    Lin''s people are OK, mostly taking into account Lin Qingzhi and Luo Feiyan friendship, did not make a quarrel with Hou Fu on the surface.


    Ye qingluan, the brother-in-law of the Ye family, separated from ye qingluan''s father earlier. Later, ye qingluan, who lived in poverty, came to the Marquis''s house to seek protection. But after they developed, they didn''t think about the source of drinking water, because Luo Feiyan didn''t have any qualifications. Later, he gradually became neutral.


    Now, because of Ye Xirou''s one or two words, they easily stand on the opposite side of Hou''s house.


    Feeding the unfamiliar white eyed wolf is about ye Xirou''s family.


    "Luo Hao, when you were young and prosperous, many of our families supported you. Today, you are famous. You are not only ungrateful to our elders, but also aggressive. You are such a powerful marquis."


    "Mr. Rong, if you are grateful for what the Rong family needs over the years, which one of my Houfu has not supported? If I am ungrateful, why didn''t I turn against you at that time when my fame and power reached their peak 20 years ago? Now, when you come to accuse me, you think I have no foundation, Not even my wife and children? "


    "Brother-in-law, you can say a few words less. Elder Rong is also your mentor. He said a few words for your own good."


    Ye Qingyuan opened his mouth.


    Zhao shuning looks at the man.


    He is ye Xirou''s father.


    Double dealing, cheating, always at the right time to embellish.


    "That is, marquis, for so many years, you have been in charge of the important power of Ruoqiang. We have never said that you are not half a word. Now, this banquet will bring you together to discuss the future affairs of Ruoqiang. Isn''t it normal?"


    "Yes, Mr. Hou, is it too mean to be angry with your predecessors because of this?"


    "What''s more, we all came to celebrate when you had a full moon banquet. At that time, the national master predicted that your daughter of the Luo family had red lotus in her eyebrow, which was my lucky star of Ruoqiang. She was gifted and never under anyone''s control. If your daughter was really so talented, we would be happy for you, but you''ve seen it all these years, Lord Luo My sister was born with a beautiful country, but her ability is not very good. "


    "I can''t even use the simplest mental method."


    "Marquis, we don''t force you to give way. We just talk to you through this matter. You should find someone to share some power for you."


    "Your Luo family has no descendants now, and your daughter is naturally proud, even the little prince of Hailing Kingdom doesn''t like it. Then what hope do you have in the future?"


    "Elder brother, words also can''t so time, you see Fei smoke cousin, born a good face, later even if is Luo family decline, with her this face, can still starve to death?"


    Zhao shuning thinks that what the woman just said is right.


    Luo Fei smoke is so good-looking, it is really hungry. Wherever you go, there are a lot of people who love her.


    But she thinks so, but ye qingluan doesn''t.


    It''s Rong Qing''s aunt who just said this. She has been attached to the Rong family for many years. She has no good reputation for her virtue. She is used to bullying others. Today, when she catches the story, she will naturally stand on the side of the Rong family and sneer at the Luo family.


    "Rong Fang, what kind of fart are you doing?"


    Just when people were wondering how anyone could be so rude at the banquet, they saw that ye qingluan had rolled up her sleeve and rushed to Rong Fang.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    "Brother, brother, help me get rid of this crazy woman!"


    Ye qingluan''s own spiritual power is not weak, not to mention at this time in anger, also can''t care much.


    All of a sudden, all the people who would fight in the future were lifted.


    "Master Hou, take care of your wife!"


    "Ah -"


    a cry of pain came.


    It''s Rong LAN.


    Ye qingluan doesn''t seem to get rid of her anger. She grabs Rong Lan''s hair and is about to pull it back.


    Rong LAN married a man. Pianfu''s family is still from Tianli country. The man of Tianli country cares about his wife''s hair very much.


    So as soon as ye qingluan drags Rong Lan''s hair, she turns pale with fright. There is no blood on her face.


    Finally pulled apart two people.


    Rong Lan was already scarred and her hair was in a mess.


    Zhao shuning covers his mouth and looks at the scene in surprise.


    Ye qingluan, the mother, is really too SA!


    It''s so admirable to have a fight.


    She also hung the color, but compared with the opposite Rong LAN, she was much better.


    After being pulled apart, Rong LAN looks at her hair which has been pulled out of order. She can''t help running and yelling, pointing at ye qingluan and swearing: "shrew, you shrew! You, you dare to pull my hair


    Hear Rong LAN scold.Ye qingluan wants to rush out again. Fortunately, this time, her subordinates are so quick that they stop her.


    However, ye qingluan''s action frightened Rong LAN, and she couldn''t help retreating.


    "Mrs. Luo, if you dare to touch my sister again, I will make you pay for it."


    Ye qingluan is not afraid.


    She took a look at the servants beside her, they quickly let her go, ye qingluan cleanly arranged his clothes.


    Look at the Rong family.


    "If she doesn''t clean her mouth, if she dares to insult my daughter again, I don''t care how powerful your family is. Next time, I will tear her mouth."


    "You! You! Good! Very well


    Ye qingluan immediately replied, "I''m naturally very well. Mr. Rong, take care of your sons and grandsons, and don''t let them tarnish your family tradition. Although ye qingluan later established her own family, I''m still the daughter of Ye family. If anything happens to me, do you think my father can let you go?"


    I mentioned it here.


    The crowd was silent.


    Ye qingluan is not terrible, and her strength is not invincible.


    But her father Ye Feng, even if someone mentioned him now, his body would tremble involuntarily.


    Ye Feng swept the five countries and became the leader of the biggest assassination organization. The people who offended Ye''s family died tragically.


    Now, ye qingluan takes Ye Feng out to talk about things.


    These people, too, still have a third of fear.


    "Marquis, if your wife is like this, will you let her be presumptuous?"


    Luo Hao reaches out his hand and wants to pull ye qingluan to his side.


    "Madame."


    "Don''t touch me. I tell you, don''t press me with the identity of marquis. From now on, if someone says my daughter is not half a cent, I won''t be as polite as I am today."


    "Watch your manners, madam."


    Ye qingluan throws Luo Hao away.


    Said: "Luo Hao, this evening, I will ask for a letter of divorce. From now on, I will not be your Marquis''s wife. What I want to do is my business."

 Chapter 515

    "Letter of suspension!"


    As soon as these two words came out, the scene exploded immediately.


    Luo Hao felt that it was dark in front of him, and it took a lot of effort to slow down.


    Not to mention Zhao shuning.


    At this moment, she really fell in love with her mother.


    I can take it, I can put it down.


    When she needs her, she can be a dignified and noble young lady of the Ye family, Mrs. Hou Fu.


    When she gets angry, she can ignore other people''s eyes. As long as other people move the people she cares about, she will explode immediately.


    For ye qingluan.


    Lovesmoke, her daughter, is her bottom line.


    "The letter of suspension? What are you going to do? "


    Luo Hao also responded at this time. He quickly pulled ye qingluan and said in a low voice: "madam, don''t make any noise. I know today, I''ve gone too far. But you don''t need to threaten me with the letter of divorce. Can we talk about our business tonight? Now, there''s still a lot of things waiting for us to deal with. "


    Ye qingluan raised her eyes.


    "Luo Hao, I didn''t have a little temper with you. I''m serious. I''ll wait until I deal with these things tonight. I''ve tried my best to suppress many temperaments of being the mother of your Marquis''s mansion for so many years. I can tolerate some things, but I can''t accept their slandering of Yan''er."


    Luo Hao tenses ye qingluan. She can''t get away.


    It can be said that Luo Hao''s heart at this time was extremely flustered.


    Even, compared with before, the general people of old master Rong were even more flustered when they united to force him to abdicate.


    He only knew that if he let go of the woman''s hand in front of him, he would never take it back.


    Over the years, she has made countless small temperament, but only, did not mention the word "divorce", let alone in public, in full view of the public.


    "You let me go."


    "I won''t let it go."


    Ye qingluan looks at Luo Hao angrily.


    I think he is very naive at this time.


    Not long ago, she walked away with Liu Yuan in her arms.


    Think of here, ye qingluan more angry, immediately, her foot hard a force, stepped on the foot of Luo Hao.


    Luo Hao felt pain and let go.


    People sigh.


    is as like as two peas, Ye Qingluan and Luo Fei.


    Ye qingluan broke free, and then said to many people: "today, the visitors are guests. When you come to the Luo family, you give the Luo family face. This is a family banquet, a banquet. When you come, you can take a seat happily. You are so embarrassed, and you think about my daughter''s future. This kind of" considerate "really makes us flattered."


    Ye qingluan goes to ye Xirou.


    "Your name is ye Xirou, isn''t it?"


    "Aunt -"


    "ye Xirou, your surname is Ye too. Your father ye Qingyuan is just a little close to my Ye family. That''s why I''ve helped you all these years. Don''t forget that ye qingluan can support your family and destroy your family."


    After that, look at Ye Qingyuan.


    Ye Qingyuan bowed his head and did not dare to look directly at ye qingluan.


    In the early years, ye qingluan was used to being fierce, and she was the apple of Ye Feng''s eye. The people of Ye''s family regarded her as a princess, and no one dared to make a face of her.


    When people like Ye Qingyuan come to Ye''s home, they can only take a look at ye qingluan from a distance, and the chance of talking with ye qingluan is very rare.


    If not later, because ye qingluan broke up with the Ye family, ye Qingyuan had no way to go. Relying on this blood, ye qingluan attached great importance to friendship and thought of the people of the Ye family. If not, ye Qingyuan''s family would have starved to death.


    Since ye qingluan became Luo Hao''s wife and the mother of Luo''s family, in order to take Luo Hao''s face into consideration, she deliberately suppressed her temperament on many occasions, and even restrained her former strength.


    She doesn''t want to show her edge, which doesn''t mean that she has no edge, let alone that the snakes, insects, rats and ants of the past can bully her daughter.


    Zhao shuning now feels that ye qingluan''s whole body radiates the light of maternal love.


    She''s dying of such a mother.


    She is so lucky that Lin min''er and ye qingluan protect her sincerely.


    "Sister, that''s not what we mean."


    "Shut up."


    Ye qingluan said: "Ye Qingyuan, if my father knew that you had become like this and helped other people to harm his granddaughter, what would he do?"


    Ye Feng is ruthless.


    It''s the best protection.


    If it wasn''t for the breakup with ye qingluan that year, he would not have met ye qingluan or helped her as long as ye qingluan was a member of the Luo family. I''m afraid he would have come to see his only granddaughter these years.Ye Qingyuan shut up.


    But it''s not so easy to let the family go.


    The old master of the Rong family was also a veteran in the war. Although he had heard of Ye Feng''s reputation, he was only three points afraid.


    "Ye qingluan, Ye Feng has completely broken with you. Don''t take him to crush us."


    "If you don''t give an account to Rong LAN today, we will make you feel better in the future."


    "Mr. Rong, you are really shameless. Don''t you rely on Rong Qing to be the most talented and hot new star among the young generation? It''s you who allow the family members to hurt others first. Can''t I fight back? "


    "Madam Hou ye, what my aunt said is not without reason. Is it wrong to tell the truth in this world?"


    Rong tilted his mouth.


    At this time, the Rong family and the Luo family have torn the skin, and he is no longer scrupulous.


    His strength is indeed the top among the young generation of Ruoqiang, so he has a certain confidence to say this.


    "Rong Qing, Guo Hui, Yi Yao."


    "Today, I''d like to ask the people of your Luo family for advice. As far as I know, Mrs. Luo, you are only a six yuan spirit pharmacist at your age. Do you think you can stop me?"


    Liuyuanling pharmacist? Is that it?


    Everyone looked at Rong''s family.


    At this time, Mr. Rong enjoyed the envious eyes of others.


    Then in front of the crowd said: "grandson not just, some time ago, just broke through the Seven Realms, now, is the Seven Realms of the black iron elixir."


    "What


    "Let''s have a back! Such ability will surely become the next Ruoqiang Marquis! "


    "When a hero comes out of his youth, there will be more glory for his family."


    Ye qingluan was also afraid.


    Young age.


    It should be less than thirty.


    He is already the Seven Realms elixir. How powerful is this kind of fortune?


    No wonder the Rong family dare to be so arrogant in the Luo family''s territory.


    When Luo Hao was at his peak, he only broke through the Seven Realms after he was 30 years old. After the Seven Realms elixir, after so many years, he just reached the silver realm.


    "How dare the Seven Realms pharmacist in the black iron realm be so arrogant?"


    The girl''s ethereal voice rang out gently, with obvious playfulness and irony.

 Chapter 516

    Who is the one who said that?


    They all look around. Finally, they lock their eyes on the girl behind ye qingluan.


    Seeing this, Xia Qingyan had to admire it.


    It is said that Rong Qing was a disciple of the last Changkong Academy.


    Now it''s a top achievement.


    Even when he heard it, he was a little surprised.


    However, Luo Feiyan was brave enough to challenge others face to face.


    When they saw that the person who said this was the famous scrap girl of the Luo family, they were relieved at first, and then there was only sarcasm on their faces.


    If you really have some beauty, you dare to say anything.


    Among the older generation of Ruoqiang, few of them can reach this level.


    "I think it''s the elder who looks down on me so much. It''s Miss Luo."


    Luo Hao is silent in front of Zhao shuning.


    Although Zhao shuning thinks that Luo Hao has the daughter of Luo Feiyan in her heart, she still doesn''t like Luo Hao at this time.


    "Smoke, don''t talk."


    "Rong Qing, you can be regarded as Yan''er''s cousin. She''s your sister. When she talks, she doesn''t know how important it is. Don''t worry about it."


    "No, I don''t dare to go up with your Luo family. As Miss Luo said, your Luo family and my Rong family can''t get along with each other."


    Luo Hao''s face was very blue.


    Abdominal pain.


    Is it possible that the poisonous insects have broken out again?


    Luo Hao exuded sweat from his forehead.


    Zhao shuning also noticed.


    Although Luo Hao didn''t like his temperament, he was his father after all.


    In this regard, she was still a little impatient.


    So she said: "father, you don''t have to please him so much. Even if you''re not here, they won''t treat our Luo family politely because of our tolerance to him now. Instead, they''ll make it worse and get only unprecedented bullying."


    Luo Hao is unwell and poisoned.


    Zhao shuning was born to be an alchemist, and at a glance he found something wrong.


    Maybe there is something else in the past?


    Luo Hao looked at her, and the care contained in it didn''t look like fraud.


    Luo Hao wants to say something more. Zhao shuning steps forward and gently touches Luo Hao''s lower abdomen with his right hand. Luo Hao just feels that his lower abdomen is warm.


    The insects scurrying around in it were stable.


    He looked up.


    My eyes are full of unbelievable words.


    Zhao shuning let go.


    He said with a smile, "let me handle these things."


    Ye qingluan stops Zhao shuning.


    "Yan''er, it''s not a matter that can be solved by using lip service. You can retreat as far as you can. No matter what happens, your mother will support you."


    Zhao shuning gently put ye qingluan''s hand down.


    Seriously: "mother, now behind you, there are many jackals, tigers and leopards. You have sheltered me from the wind and rain for many years. Now, it''s time for me to protect you."


    Rong Qing heard the words and laughed wildly.


    People couldn''t help laughing.


    If Luo Feiyan has the ability to say this, others will think that she is sincere. However, she can''t practice and doesn''t have any spiritual power, but she still says this kind of words. Then, she doesn''t have any self-knowledge.


    Irony, ridicule.


    Zhao shuning saw it and heard it.


    But I didn''t care.


    In those years when she was the empress, she had never seen any kind of strong people. Those who claimed to be strong and bullied men and women by their spiritual power were not rare, nor did she kill them less.


    Now, she can handle the affairs of the Hou family.


    "Rong Qing."


    Zhao shuning called his name softly.


    The opposite man was stunned.


    Eyes will not follow the figure of Zhao shuning, unable to move.


    "What?"


    "Have I offended you before?"


    "Miss Luo -"


    "did I push you into the pool when I was a child?"


    Rong Qing''s face changed.


    Zhao shuning also said: "in fact, she has been, ah bah, I always wanted to explain to you. At that time, you dragged me to the inner garment my mother sewed for me. I was frightened, so I accidentally pushed you into the lake."


    "Ah - I -"


    Rong Qing blushed half.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the beginning, she finally explained for Luo Feiyan.


    "You woman, don''t try to confuse my nephew."


    With a roar, Rong LAN pulls Rong Qing out of embarrassment.


    He realized that he was so easily led by the nose by this woman.I can''t hang on to my face.


    "Luofeiyan, it''s no use for you to talk to me now. I won''t be lenient to you."


    "Then I really thank you."


    Rong Qing felt puzzled.


    Luo Feiyan, how can she change her face countless times in such a short time?


    Zhao shuning took off his big red cloak.


    The snowflakes were floating beside her, so strange.


    "Mr. Rong, you bully my mother and have nothing to do with me. You don''t have to rely on me. You also bully me that I''m too young to practice. So you allow your daughter Rong LAN to express sarcasm to me. Mr. Rong, you are the tutor of the Rong family. You really have your own family."


    Zhao shuning finished this sentence.


    It doesn''t seem to get rid of it.


    Then he looked at the Shen family around old master Rong.


    Said: "and you, speak all say not good, what should speak not speak, my Luo family also didn''t let you speak, you don''t realize it, oneself went on, in this case, you in front of what gentleman?"


    "Ye Xirou, your name is gentle and tender, but you are the same as your father. The wolves standing on the street are not well fed and can''t be fed. You have so much selfish desire. One day, you will die on your greed."


    "What''s more, these small families who stand behind the Rong family and are opposed to our Luo family today. Since you came to this banquet tonight, it shows that you have a certain friendship with the Hou family. It also shows that the Hou family has never treated you badly in the past. But look, now you just hear that there is a seven world spirit pharmacist in the Rong family, so you quickly turn around and stand behind the Rong family You''ve really explained the truth that people are worldly and have a cool tea. "


    Lovesmoke, is she crazy?


    At this time, not busy to win people''s hearts, but also began to denounce those families who stand on the opposite side of the Luo family.


    Every word has its own characteristics. It''s generous and powerful. I won''t let go of any of them.


    "What? We don''t follow young master Rong Qing. Do we choose you as our future dependence? "


    "It''s a joke. Miss Luo has the energy to ridicule us now. Why don''t we go back to Changkong college to practice hard? This kind of talent, depending on the relationship, has been crammed into Changkong college. It''s shameful. If we don''t have the strength, are we not allowed to find a good family?"


    Behind the Luo family, there was a lot of scorn.


    They are all supporters of the Luo family.


    They all remember the rescue of the Luo family, so at this moment, they never left the Luo family.


    "Don''t worry, Miss Luo. Even if the sky falls, there are old slaves to support you."


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    "Thank you very much. I remember what happened tonight."

 Chapter 517

    The ancients used to say.


    The road knows horsepower.


    We will see people''s heart after a long time.


    This time, the emergency is just to screen some of those villains for the Luo family.


    "Miss Luo, if you need Xiao Wang''s help, just ask."


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    She doesn''t want to owe Xia Qingyan too much.


    Xia Qingyan looks at Zhao shuning higher. Although she was weak before, she is so tough in her heart.


    "Madame, is she smoking?"


    Luo Hao walks to ye qingluan and makes a sound of doubt.


    Ye qingluan stepped back.


    "The Marquis respects himself."


    Luo Hao''s heart sank and his pain hit him. He stretched out his hand, but he didn''t say anything after all.


    Zhao shuning stood out and looked at the people beside Rong''s house.


    "Now, I''ll give you one last chance. If you regret it now, there''s still time."


    The men looked at each other, and then laughed wildly.


    Don''t say now Luo Fei smoke doesn''t have spirit power, even if she is gifted, that also can''t compare with Rong Qing young master.


    Not only Ruoqiang, but also any place in the mainland of Kyushu is speaking with strength. Rong Qing is now a seven world spirit pharmacist. If he has a chance to succeed in the future, it is possible to break through the eight aspects at one stroke.


    When such a strong person is put in front of them, how can they miss this good opportunity to hold their thighs.


    "I''m not going to give you the Luo family a chance to turn over."


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    The air of killing suddenly rises.


    In the hospital, when all the snowflakes fell, they automatically avoided Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning stretched out his right hand.


    There was a roar from above, and the fire started.


    The flame is crimson. In the palm of Zhao shuning''s hand, it presents the appearance of a lotus.


    It''s red lotus!


    The red lotus in the center of Zhao shuning''s eyebrows also appears at this time, completely covering the red lotus originally painted between his eyebrows.


    At this time, the red lotus in the middle of the eyebrow is shining.


    Zhao shuning''s whole body, began to slowly show a purple light.


    The Rong family was beaten back by the strong air pressure.


    "Red lotus industry fire?"


    "Emperor?"


    "How can a little girl master such magic fire?"


    "What''s more, the spiritual pressure? What''s going on? "


    "The light of cyan purple, the light of Luo Fei Yan''s whole body, is cyan purple, this woman''s ability, is at least eight phase above!"


    Eight phase!


    Only 18 years old!


    Become the eight phase spirit pharmacist!


    This is the first person to make a breakthrough in the whole mainland of Kyushu!


    The Rong family was shocked.


    The Luo family was also surprised.


    Seeing this, ye qingluan was unstable and nearly fell down.


    Luo Hao''s mouth was half open. Obviously, it was the first time that he saw such a form.


    Snowflakes are falling slowly.


    That a red plum, blooming more exuberant.


    The face is pink.


    Only tonight can they see the wonderful scene of a hundred plum blossoms.


    "Lucky star, the daughter of the Luo family is really what the national teacher said. She is our Ruoqiang''s daughter of heaven."


    The people behind the Luo family began to shout.


    Luo Hao''s eyes were full of tears.


    Ye qingluan holds the hand of the girl beside her, trembling, and doesn''t fall to the ground.


    Liu Yuan looks flustered and looks at Qiu Ying beside him.


    "Yingniang, what''s the matter? Isn''t she Qiuqiu? It''s clear that we used soul breaking powder to wash her bones and muscles. Before she was twenty years old, she couldn''t practice spiritual power? "


    Ying Niang was also puzzled.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes are focused on Zhao shuning.


    Including Xia Qingyan.


    At this time, Xia Qingyan''s face was not enough to describe shock.


    The old man on the other side also changed his face.


    "You, you --"


    when Zhao shuning gently grasped his right hand, the red lotus fire quickly turned into a dragon, hovering in the air above Zhao shuning''s head.


    She looks at Rong.


    "Rong Qing, it''s not easy for you to reach the Seven Realms, but you should not let your ability become a tool for you to cling to power and do evil."


    Let''s step back.


    Zhao shuning''s strong air pressure made him suffocate.


    "Just seven boundaries, dare to be presumptuous in front of me."


    Zhao shuning''s FA seal changed and formed a new FA array.


    Let old master see this, already feel not good, hurriedly say to the public: "withdraw!"


    "Come on


    Looking at Rong''s panic, Zhao shuning smiles slowly."To flee without fighting is a disgrace to qu bing."


    "Qing''er, quickly sacrifice the shield and fight for time for everyone to escape."


    Rong Qing nodded.


    His hands also began to change with the seal of Dharma, and his mouth kept reading the Dharma.


    Although the seven world spirit pharmacist can''t reach the eight prime ministers in battle, it''s very possible for him to escape from the eight prime ministers.


    Just as it happens, the shield is perfectly repaired.


    The shield formed by the spirit power began to spread slowly.


    Zhao shuning looked at the scene, his lips raised a smile.


    "If my ability is just like this, how dare I stand up today? Since I stand up, then you must stay with me all!"


    Zhao shuning gets up.


    Fly into the air.


    A more powerful spirit power spreads out in the air, which forms a protective cover, and its degree of diffusion is far more than that of the defensive cover.


    Once the rear area is completely closed by the protective cover, the people of the Rong family, as well as the small families of Ruoqiang, will not be able to step out of the Houfu.


    At this time, Mr. Rong threw the crutch of the dragon''s head.


    Put your hands together.


    I want to break this array.


    It is worth mentioning that the reason why Mr. narong is so respected is because of his spirit.


    He is an alchemist, and his cultivation is not low.


    "Ignorant children, dare to stop the old."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes closed slightly.


    This spirit is really strong. It''s close to the eighth grade.


    It''s no wonder that the Rong family is so arrogant tonight. It turns out that there are two guarantees. Even if the position of the Rong family''s seven world spirit pharmacist can''t hold down the whole audience, once his alchemist, who is fast to eight products, comes out, the Luo family can only be arrested.


    "No, Mr. Rong wants to do it."


    "Smoke, danger!"


    "Smoke, get out of the way."


    Zhao shuning did not retreat. On the contrary, she tried to resist the power of the old master.


    Ye qingluan''s eyes were black and almost fainted.


    Rao is the eight prime minister''s elixir. It is extremely impossible for him to surpass nearly eight elixirs.


    Not to mention, he shouldered nearly eight grade alchemists'' full strength.


    Luo Hao was sweating between his hands at this time.


    All of a sudden, he seems to have made up his mind to rush into the air and block Zhao shuning''s body.


    The appearance of Luo Hao.


    It was unexpected to Zhao shuning.


    What does he rush out to do at this time?


    Zhao shuning''s right hand is divided into a part of spiritual power to form a rope and send Luo Hao back to the ground.


    "Cigarette, let me help you."


    Luo Hao''s words came back to the ground with him.


    Zhao shuning, in the middle of the air, was distracted by Luo Hao''s interference. At his chest, he was suddenly hit by old master Rong.


    "Poof -"


    a mouthful of blood spat out, instantly dyed the snow below her red.

 Chapter 518

    "Ignorant children, a medic, dare to fight against the alchemist."


    "It''s too much for me!"


    Zhao shuning chest pain hit.


    She covered the wound tightly.


    "Old man Rong, you dare to hurt me. I''m afraid you can''t afford the price."


    Zhao shuning a hand sealed the blood out of the chest.


    "It''s up to you?"


    Not long after Mr. Rong''s sneer, his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    Because at this time, he realized that a more powerful mental force was sweeping towards him, which was more than one dimension stronger than him.


    In the middle of the air, the beautiful girl''s lips were stained with blood, and her red clothes were crackling by the cold wind.


    At this time, her face with a strange smile, looking at what is happening below.


    There was only a bang.


    The collision of the two great mental forces immediately formed a shock wave, which affected people within a hundred meters.


    After a loud bang.


    The crowd got up.


    Looking at Zhao shuning in the air.


    At this time, her hands began to form a new seal.


    Different mental methods came out slowly from her mouth.


    Such a great mental force forced her to support all her skills.


    "The fox curse!"


    "Frost finger!"


    "Bixia changed!"


    "The curse of killing demons and ghosts!"


    "Green thunder kill, five elements, sulfur flame chant, out!"


    Seven big killing moves, the girl in the mid air, unexpectedly is in an instant, all made out.


    At this time, people''s reaction can not be described as shock.


    Terror!


    Terror!


    Zhao shuning has a smile on his lips.


    "Old man Rong, I''ll see who you want to protect with so many killing moves."


    At this time, the old master of the Rong family had already taken off his strength, and Rong Qing beside him was also tired of dealing with it. After a while, the Rong family, as well as some small families who had defected, died, injured, and the rest were basically injured.


    Zhao shuning came down slowly from the air.


    At this time, everyone''s eyes changed.


    The daughter of destiny is the daughter of destiny. How many people can match such a powerful force?


    "Miss Luo, it''s not because of us. We just want to survive. Please let us live."


    "We are just a small family of Ruoqiang. It''s the Rong family that threatens us. If we don''t support them, we will cut off all business contacts with us in the future."


    "Miss Luo, we are also forced to be helpless."


    "Miss Luo, the Marquis is kind to us. Today, we have no choice but to make such a subtle move. Miss Luo, please see that there are still many young and old people in our family. Please forgive us for once."


    Ye Xirou stepped back.


    Ye Qingyuan face flustered at this time, lying on the ground, climbing to ye qingluan.


    "Sister, sister, we are related by blood. Please advise Yan''er to let her spare us."


    Ye qingluan didn''t pay attention to it and kicked it to one side.


    Zhao shuning looks at ye Xirou.


    Sorry way: "I always like beauty, but not you this kind of snake heart woman."


    "Unfortunately, this face is good, but the heart is vicious."


    Ye Xirou fell to the ground.


    She knew that roffy would not let her go.


    In the past, she bullied Luo Feiyan.


    Now, Luo Feiyan is strong, and her character is no longer as weak and deceptive as before. Now, in Luo''s territory, they have done this to her Luo family before, and what is waiting for them is not good fruit.


    The head of the Shen family stood up.


    "Miss Luo, I don''t ask you to forgive me, but please don''t hurt my wife and children."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Shen Zhixin."


    "You can go."


    "What?"


    "I''ll let you go back. As far as I know, most of the Shen family are women and children. They all depend on you to go out and make money. If you die, they can''t live."


    Shen Zhixin was stunned.


    "Will you let me go?"


    "Of course."


    "Don''t you worry about me?"


    "What''s to worry about?"


    "Miss Luo is indeed everyone''s daughter. She is kind-hearted. Shen has remembered your kindness."


    Zhao shuning held out his hand and said, "wait a minute."


    "Do you regret it?"


    "I don''t regret it, but I didn''t complete it just now."


    "What do you mean, Miss Luo?"


    "It''s OK to let you go back, but I''m not a good person. I''ve never done this kind of thing. What''s more, you just pressed me step by step and didn''t show more than half kindness to my Luo family. Now, since it''s because of the women and children in the Shen family who let you go back, it''s impossible for you to go back well. If you do this again in the future, I won''t move I''ve got a stone, I''ve got a foot? "Shen Zhixin took a step back.


    "What do you want to do? Cut off Shen''s hand? Or dig out one of my eyes? Or do you want my leg? "


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    She pointed to Shen Zhixin''s head.


    "What do you mean, Miss Luo?"


    "I will plant my spiritual power on your spiritual roots."


    To plant mental energy?


    After that, Shen Zhixin will be Luo Feiyan''s man. If he has any second intention, Luo Feiyan can get rid of him without any effort.


    "Good."


    As long as we can survive, it doesn''t matter.


    Zhao shuning concentrated on Shen Zhi''s soul and planted spiritual power.


    Then she said, "not yet?"


    "Thank you very much, Miss low."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Shen Zhixin, just as he was talking, Zhao shuning noticed his panic. Hundreds of his family''s lives were in the hands of the Rong family. Half of the reason why he gave in was for the sake of his family. Although he was also guilty, he could not die.


    After the Shen family left.


    All of a sudden, the Rong family''s team is much less.


    At this time, Zhao shuning looked at the old master of the Rong family.


    "Old man Rong, there are people outside the people, and there are days outside the world. We should not be too arrogant."


    Rong Qing stood aside.


    Zhao shuning said: "in order to achieve your ambition, even your grandson''s ability is used to destroy everyone and your family."


    The old man had a black face.


    Speechless.


    For a long time, suddenly spit out a mouthful of black blood.


    She is so strong.


    "You are also a alchemist."


    "Surprised?"


    "I''m surprised, but girl, you''re not a member of the Luo family. You''re not Luo Feiyan, but Luo Qiu, the Ruoqiang witch."


    Zhao shuning stepped back.


    How could he say that?


    "I didn''t expect that you would untie the seal when you were 18 years old. That woman cheated me. When she came to me, she begged me to use the alchemist''s cultivation to refine the unique soul breaking powder for her, and said that the seal would accompany you for 20 years."


    All the people present looked at Zhao shuning.


    But they didn''t know that it was the real luofeiyan who was standing here.


    And the old man did not know that she and the real Luo Qiu had already exchanged identities.


    However, it''s also good. We can find a reason for the conspiracy and let the old man tell us all about it.


    Luo Hao can also see clearly, what is the gentle Liu Yuan''s style?

 Chapter 519

    Think of it here.


    Zhao shuning''s face was deliberately frightened.


    Liu Yuan also realized that something was wrong and looked at Ying Niang.


    "You, what do you mean? Don''t talk nonsense. I''m Luo Feiyan. What do you mean, Luo Qiu? "


    Old man Rong now, holding the heart of having a bad time with each other, said quickly: "you are the disaster star luoqiu. You were born to harm Ruoqiang. Luoqiu, I think now that you know your identity, you will not be treated as the eldest lady of the marquis."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Ying Niang walked out silently at this time.


    As soon as Rong Qing saw Ying Niang, he felt familiar.


    Then he called out: "sister Qiu, how can you be here?"


    Sister Qiu?


    Liu Yuan looks at Qiu Ying.


    How does Rong Qing know yingniang? How can Qiu Ying be called sister Qiu?


    "Nonsense, how can I be Luo Qiu? I grew up under my father''s and mother''s knees, and there was a red lotus in my forehead. I was Luo''s daughter."


    "Luo''s daughter? Ha ha ha - it''s ridiculous. The real daughter of the Luo family doesn''t know whether she is still alive or not. "


    Ye qingluan, Luo Hao.


    Hurry forward.


    "Mr. Rong, what do you mean by that?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense and stir up my relationship with my father and mother."


    The old man of the Rong family was really taken in. At the moment, he said, "I didn''t cheat you about this. Qiu Ying, she is a disciple of the Rong family. The reason why she came to your Luo family is to wait for this day."


    Liu Yuan slumped on the ground.


    At that time, under the guidance of Qiu Ying, she changed her son step by step, poisoned her son and provoked the relationship between Luo Hao and ye qingluan.


    Did Qiu Ying use all this?


    She trusted her so much over the years.


    Qiu Ying goes to Rong''s house. At this time, the secret is their only chance to turn over the book.


    Most of the people who go to the Luo family are loyal to the Luo family. Marquis Luo Hao can give everything for Ruoqiang. So are they.


    If they knew that the girl in front of them was not Luo Feiyan, but Luo Qiu, they would choose to remove the girl in front of them for the sake of Ruoqiang''s peace.


    "Yingniang, what''s the matter?"


    Qiu Ying said: "madam, the truth about this should be revealed. Congratulations. You have raised other people''s children for 18 years."


    Ye qingluan stepped back.


    "You''re bullshit."


    "How can I talk nonsense?"


    Qiu Ying took out as like as two peas of a needle and whispered the following way: "I had instigated Aunt Liu to see the old man, and let her fetus grow with the help of the aura of your child''s heart." so, after the two of them were born, they would be born the same.


    Ye qingluan looks at Luo Hao.


    Luo Hao shook his head, but he didn''t know.


    , "as like as two peas, you can''t see Hou ye," he said. "Hou''s son, who was born in the Aunt Liu''s aunt, was the disaster star in Ruoqiang. How could he know that they were two alike in life?"


    Luo Hao lowered his head and looked regretful.


    Ying Niang said again: "however, thanks to the cruel heart of Hou ye, things after us went so smoothly."


    "The red lotus in the child''s brow?"


    "Madam, you forget that Aunt Liu is good at embroidery. A red lotus can''t help her."


    Carving a red lotus in the middle of such a young child''s eyebrows, Liu Yuan, as the child''s biological mother, how can she get such a cruel hand?


    "Liu Yuan! Is that true? "


    Liu Yuan covered his face and sobbed in a low voice.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Hou, I''m sorry --"


    the fact is in front of us.


    They had to believe it.


    "After that, you may have thought about it. Marquis, it''s not that I said that Aunt Liu is as stupid as a pig, but you regard her as good. It''s her who took your child, luofeiyan, who should have been Ruoqiang''s daughter."


    Luo Hao goes to Liu Yuan.


    He crouched down.


    Liu Yuan couldn''t stop crying.


    "Shut up


    With a roar, Liu Yuan stopped her tears and did not dare to make any sound. This was the first time she saw Luo Hao so angry.


    "You told Loulan Moyan about the terrain of our Houfu and the holding of the full moon banquet?"


    "Brother Hao, brother Hao, listen to me. I just can''t bear to kill Qiu Qiu. Brother Hao, I just want to keep my daughter by my side. Brother Hao, Qiu Qiu Qiu is so pitiful."


    "Pa!"


    It was Luo Hao who beat Liu Yuan.


    Liu Yuan widens his eyes. This is the first time that Luo Hao beats her. Luo Hao never beats a woman.


    "Brother Hao."


    Ye qingluan''s body is shaking at this moment.So, in order to keep his daughter around, Liu Yuan designs to exchange Yan''er and Luo Qiu at the banquet?


    "You are such a woman. Even the birth of Yan''er and the coming of autumn are all in your plan. When they are still in the womb, you follow the aura of the child in qingluan''s womb to design this plot!"


    "Brother Hao, brother Hao, listen to me explain that it''s not my intention. It''s yingniang. Yingniang asked me to do it. She said that if ye qingluan didn''t appear, the position of the master of the Marquis''s mansion should be mine. Brother Hao, the position of the hostess should be mine!"


    Luo Hao stepped back.


    For the first time in many years, he saw the horror of the woman in front of him.


    "So, this banquet is also what you did?"


    "No, it''s not me. I didn''t know the Rong family wanted to do this at the banquet. Yingniang told me that as long as I hold the banquet wantonly and blame ye qingluan for this, ye qingluan''s position in your heart will be greatly reduced. Brother Hao, I really don''t know that yingniang is from the Rong family. I don''t know that she does all this just to harm you ¡£¡±


    Liu Yuan said so much.


    Everything is clear.


    Luo Hao feels that he has wronged ye qingluan, but all this has happened. How can he recover it?


    And where is their daughter now?


    Also blue back.


    Zhao shuning catches her in a hurry.


    Seeing that the girl in front of her looks so much like her own Yan''er, but she is not her own daughter, ye qingluan''s tears immediately fall down.


    "Mother, don''t cry. It''s not time to cry."


    Zhao shuning helped ye qingluan to the chair and sat down.


    She looks at the Rong family.


    "So all this, when my mother began to get pregnant, you had already begun to calculate the property of the Luo family?"


    This plan has lasted for nearly 20 years.


    "Take what you need. You should be able to sit in the position of marquis according to your ability, but you should also be able to sit for a long time."


    Zhao shuning put his hands in front of him and clapped his hands to the Rong family.


    This action, however, makes the Rong family have the heart of doubt.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Old man Rong, you say I''m Luo Qiu, you say I''m the Witch of Ruoqiang, what evidence do you have?"

 Chapter 520

    The smile on the old man''s face is even worse.


    "Siren, you still have a fluke when you get here!"


    "As I said before, you are the enemy of Ruoqiang. The national master predicted that you must bear the mark of Loulan on your back."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Then, with her right hand, she slid her clothes down slightly, revealing half of her fragrant shoulder. It was cold and the snow was falling.


    The yard was ablaze with lights.


    Although the people present were fooled by Zhao shuning''s action, they could see clearly that there was no mark on her back.


    The skin, white as usual, can be broken by blowing.


    Ye qingluan''s eyes were confused.


    Luo Hao''s hands are very tight.


    Liu Yuan did not move and looked straight at the woman in front of him.


    How can this girl acquire such profound skills without her seal?


    "Old man, you can see clearly. Am I Luo Qiu, the enchantress you said?"


    Mr. Rong took a deep breath and his eyes began to twinkle.


    The subordinates of the Luo family were also relieved.


    If tonight, the girl who saved Luo''s family is really the killer of rumors, no one of them is such a strong opponent.


    "This, this can''t be true."


    "Is it difficult, Mr. Rong? What evidence do you have to prove that I am not the legitimate daughter of the Luo family?"


    "You, the red lotus in your brow!"


    "Yes, the red lotus in the center of your eyebrows is painted by Liu Yuan with cinnabar. As long as I use my mental energy to wash it away, it will show that you are luoqiu."


    Zhao shuning opened his hands.


    "Please."


    This girl, did not resist at all?


    Is she really Luo''s daughter?


    Want to return to think, let old master is to seize this opportunity, use mental energy, began to clean Zhao shuning eyebrow cinnabar red lotus.


    Sure enough, under the influence of mental power, the red lotus in Zhao shuning''s forehead and heart began to fall off.


    Everyone''s heart, mentioned in the throat.


    But the next moment, the white light dissipated.


    The red lotus in the girl''s eyebrow is more shining.


    "How?"


    Let old master panic unceasingly, one foot step empty, slumped to sit on the chair behind.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    From the right hand, the fire of honglianye was crackling.


    "Old man, you don''t even know red lotus? Now that I have a fire in the red lotus industry, the red lotus in the middle of my brow will not cheat. "


    "I am the real daughter of the Luo family!"


    Liu Yuan has been carrying a breath, in this moment, completely collapsed.


    She is not Luo Qiu, not her own child, then, she will never let her go.


    On the other side is the defeated general.


    Behind him is ruoqianglo''s family.


    Zhao shuning stands up. Ye qingluan takes over the red plush cloak and covers Zhao shuning.


    "Smoke, cold."


    Just finished three words.


    Ye qingluan''s face then slipped two lines of clear tears.


    She knew that her daughter would never live such a mediocre life.


    Zhao shuning holds ye qingluan''s hand. She is so cold that she must have been frightened by the ups and downs of things just now.


    At this time, there is no movement in the Rong family.


    You know, the girl in front of you not only completely crushed them in spiritual power, but also perfected their spiritual power.


    This kind of action will become a legend in the future.


    They let the family go, they lost completely.


    "Killing can''t solve the problem, but if we let you go like this, the grievances suffered by the Luo family will be in vain."


    Zhao shuning raised his hands.


    There was a pain in the chest.


    Her expression, however, did not change.


    The mental force in the hand emerges, so strong that the surrounding space becomes a little distorted.


    "Your spiritual roots, I will stay."


    "No!"


    The sound of panic, one after another.


    Zhao shuning hand action, but it is not so slow on half a point.


    "The water is broken!"


    "Go


    Two strong mental force, fiercely rushed to the opposite crowd.


    White light shines.


    For a moment, screams came one after another.


    This situation lasted for half an hour, and it just ended. There were so many people, so it took longer.


    After the white light.


    The people on the opposite side all prostrate on the ground, the body takes off the strength.


    They stretched out their hands and gathered spiritual power, but they had no effect.


    Close your eyes.Deep in my mind, I can no longer feel the existence of Linggen.


    They, now they''re rubbish? Have you become a normal person?


    The most unacceptable result is Rong Qing.


    In the past, he was the son of heaven, even the teacher of Changkong college, he was looking forward to it.


    Now, his spiritual roots are destroyed.


    There is no longer half power in the body.


    In fact, Zhao shuning felt that he was in debt.


    When he was a child, it was Luo Feiyan who pushed him into the pool first and almost drowned him. At the beginning, he should have no malice to Luo Feiyan.


    Rong Qing is a good child. Unfortunately, he was not born in a good family.


    If today, his ability has not been destroyed, in the future, he will certainly become a puppet of Rong''s family and do some outrageous things.


    "I''m a loser now."


    Rong Qing looks at Zhao shuning.


    His eyes were almost paranoid.


    "Luofeiyan, when you were a child, you almost killed me. I finally survived. Now, you have taken my most important thing again."


    "Rong Qing, if today you were the strong and I was still weak, would you let the Luo family go? Leave me alone? "


    "Roffy, you owe me that."


    "I didn''t mean to do that."


    "You''ve been hiding your strength all these years, haven''t you? Seeing me flaunt my power in front of you, you are afraid to yield on the surface. In fact, in your heart, you have been laughing at me and always think I am arrogant. "


    "No


    Over the years, he has been getting along with Luo qiuben Zun. What''s the matter with him?


    "If you don''t have the foundation of ten or twenty years, can you cultivate this ability?"


    Of course not.


    But Zhao shuning didn''t want to explain.


    She put her hand into the heaven and earth bag, groped for it, and turned out a gray pill.


    I threw it to Rong Qing.


    Rong Qing took it, and his heart was full of doubts.


    "What is this? Poison? "


    "Xiuyuan pill, this is the one I made several times before I succeeded. This pill is regarded as the sin of pushing you into the water in my childhood."


    Rong Qing looks at the pills in his hand.


    I can''t move half a step.


    Mr. Rong took it and put it in front of his eyes.


    Sure enough, it''s Xiuyuan Dan. It''s said that only emperor Zun can refine it. This little girl''s ability is far more than what they see.


    "Grandfather?"


    Mr. Rong nodded.


    Rong Qing looks at Zhao shuning in amazement.


    She was willing to give him such a precious pill?


    "You?"


    "I will bear the evil that I planted. This Xiuyuan pill can help you to repair the spiritual root. You have to start from scratch. My Luo family wants revenge, but I have to pay back what I owed you."


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    No longer look at the Rong family.


    "You may go!"


    A group of people who have no spiritual roots can no longer practice. Ordinary people will not have any threat to the Luo family in the future.

 Chapter 521

    "By the way, if you dare to say anything about today, then you know what the result is."


    Zhao shuning made the seal with one hand.


    Tens of thousands of insects, just like cicada pupae, came down from the sky, followed the wrists of those people and got into their bodies one by one.


    "What is this?"


    "Gu Du is also called bone eating insect. As long as you don''t get rid of what happened tonight, it''s OK. If someone violates the rules, the insect will soar several times in your blood. Finally, it will burst your body until you die."


    "Go


    The crowd was so frightened that they did not dare to stay for another half step.


    It''s finally over.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Xia Qingyan came forward, no longer proud of the past.


    "I thought, I like you, you and I get married, is you climb me."


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    Xia Qingyan continued: "now I know that your backbone is because you have the capital to refuse me."


    Zhao shuning is speechless.


    I just wanted to say a few words to the little prince in front of me.


    Then he heard Xia Qing''s words and whispered with a smile.


    "Luoqiu, that''s a nice name. It''s like a name in a storybook."


    Zhao shuning did not speak.


    Because at this time, chest pain, has been completely hit up.


    She held out her hand.


    Just hold Xia Qingyan, Xia Qingyan heart a joy, the next second, but see Zhao shuning back a fall.


    Then, completely unconscious.


    Zhao shuning fainted.


    Fortunately, it was only after the Rong family left that she fainted. Otherwise, if those people saw her, how shameless she was.


    Ye qingluan rushed forward.


    Luo Hao takes the lead and holds Zhao shuning in his arms.


    "Please, doctor."


    "Come on


    Then he rushed to the main pavilion with Zhao shuning in his arms.


    After Liu Yuan, she hugged Luo Hao''s feet and begged, "brother Hao, I know it''s wrong, brother Hao."


    "Get out of here."


    This time, Luo Hao didn''t feel soft. He kicked Liu Yuan away and went to the main pavilion with Zhao shuning in his arms.


    When the doctor came to see her, he gave her a prescription. He told her that she was not in any serious trouble. She was in a hard time. In addition, she used too much mental power and got another slap on her chest. Only when she was weak, she fainted to the ground.


    As long as more rest, nothing will happen.


    Because Zhao shuning needs peace, ye qingluan can only retreat.


    See ye qingluan come out.


    Luo Hao rushed up.


    "Madame."


    Ye qingluan doesn''t even look at Luo Hao and goes to the study.


    Seeing this, Luo Hao followed him quickly.


    In the study, Luo Hao drives out all the girls who serve. In the room, only he and ye qingluan are left.


    Luo Hao closes the door gently.


    He looked at the woman in front of him, as infatuated as at the beginning.


    Ye qingluan found the pen and ink.


    He smoothed the rice paper, then looked at Luo Hao and handed him the brush in his hand.


    "Madam --"


    "Mr. Hou, the paper and ink are ready. You can write."


    "Madam, I was wrong for my husband. I know that you are still angry with me. You can beat me and scold me at will, but don''t be so indifferent to me?"


    Ye qingluan didn''t speak, and handed the pen to Luo Hao.


    "Madam, let''s sit down and have a good talk. Don''t be so mean, OK?"


    "Luo Hao, I didn''t have a bad temper with you. This time, I''m serious."


    Luo Hao was flustered.


    Step forward quickly.


    "Madam, I''m blind. I didn''t see Liu Yuan clearly. I misunderstood you. I''ve been in the master bedroom these days. I don''t care about things outside. So today, when I opened the door and saw so many aristocrats coming outside the Marquis''s residence, I was flustered."


    Ye qingluan began to grind.


    "Madame!"


    Luo Hao takes the inkstone aside.


    Ye qingluan looks at Luo Hao.


    "Madam --"


    Luo Hao''s voice became aggrieved.


    "Luo Hao, don''t make trouble, and don''t act so childishly. We can''t go back. From the moment you don''t believe me, we can''t go back."


    "Madam, I really know I''m wrong. I''ll kneel down and beg you, OK?"


    "No


    Ye qingluan doesn''t need two words. As soon as he says it, Luo Hao kneels down with a bang.


    There is gold under the man''s knee. This is the first time that Luo Hao kneels down to a man, which shows that he is really flustered.


    "Lo Ho, it''s no use."


    Ye qingluan looks at the man in front of her and shakes her head again."Madam, we have been together for nearly twenty years."


    Ye qingluan raised her eyes and said with a smile: "yes, it''s nearly twenty years. How many twenty years can there be in a person''s life? I used to think that we still have a lot of twenty years. "


    "Madame."


    "Luo Hao, you still don''t know me."


    Ye qingluan broke away from Luo Hao.


    Squatting down, he said calmly: "I know that your Luo family pays attention to children. I don''t want to cut off your Luo family because of me, so I chose your childhood sweetheart, but Luohao, that doesn''t mean I won''t be jealous."


    "I just don''t want you to worry about this kind of thing."


    Ye qingluan stood up.


    "In fact, I''ve quarreled with you many times before, but I''ve never thought that way."


    "Madam --"


    "this time, even if you walk past me with Liu Yuan in your arms, I am in agony and despair, and I don''t have the idea of letting you stop me."


    Luo Hao said, "what''s that for?"


    "Because of the smoke."


    "Yan''er is so powerful now, it will be the support of our marquis. Madam, now we have nothing to worry about. Why do you want to break up with me because of Yan''er?"


    "Luo Hao, before, when you didn''t know Yan''er had this ability, how did you treat her?"


    "I''m trying to protect her. I''m afraid that when we''re gone, outsiders will find excuses to bully her."


    Ye qingluan shook her head.


    "It shouldn''t be like this, Luo Hao, the real father, the real husband, it shouldn''t be like this."


    "When I was a child, my father''s spiritual power was not as powerful as it is now, but when I was bullied by high-level people, even if the other party was a big family, my father was not afraid at all, and took me to other people''s residence."


    "That''s because my father-in-law has strength."


    "No, at that time, my father was just a four section spiritual pharmacist. He got a chance, and then his spiritual power would soar, and he would have this achievement today."


    Luo Hao lowered his head.


    "Luo Hao, when I was very young, I went to war with my father, but over the years, I never felt uneasy. My sense of security came from my father''s preference, so I lived a very full life."


    "But Yan''er, she is afraid of the family, afraid of you, and others bully her. As her father, you didn''t teach her to fight back, but just teach her to be patient. This time, there are many mysteries. After she wakes up, I will ask you something clearly. At that time, I hope you will be like a gentleman and don''t stop me from going back."


    "Luo Hao, are you going to write or not to write this letter of divorce?"


    Luo Hao shook his head firmly.

 Chapter 522

    Ye qingluan is also tired.


    Tonight, I really don''t have the energy to discuss this with Luo Hao.


    She passed Luohao.


    Straight out the door.


    The snow outside is falling more and more, and the stove in the study is burning very well.


    Luo Hao felt that the temperature in his heart had fallen to the extreme.


    I don''t know how long I knelt.


    He just supported the table and stood up.


    After such a long time, she never looked back.


    This time, do you really want to lose her?


    Luohao''s head is numb.


    He held the desk for a long time before his feet could move.


    Out of the door.


    How time flies.


    It''s almost dawn.


    Luo Hao holds his forehead, and his temple jumps.


    There was a report in the courtyard.


    "Hou ye, Aunt Liu doesn''t eat or drink. She just wants to see you."


    Luo Hao looks to the side yard.


    He sighed.


    "Bring her to the study."


    "Yes."


    Before long, Aunt Liu ran over with some madness.


    The door of the study is wide open.


    Luo Hao is writing something on the desk.


    Liu Yuan quickly arranged his clothes, and then walked in.


    Luo Hao didn''t look up at her. Liu Yuan knew that he had made such a big mistake. This time, he couldn''t save it just by being coquettish.


    She put her hands on her body and knelt down.


    "Lord Hou, Yuan Yuan is guilty."


    "Well."


    "Please punish him."


    Luo Hao looks up at Liu Yuan.


    The tears on Liu Yuan''s face are still so clear.


    "Yuan Yuan."


    "Marquis."


    "You''ve changed a lot."


    "Are you still angry with me? I really didn''t mean to attract so many villains. Everything I did was due to jealousy and love for you. "


    Luo Hao sits in his seat.


    Looking at Liu Yuan kneeling in front of him.


    He always thought that when he was a child, when he grew up, his temperament should be as gentle and kind as when he was a child.


    As everyone knows, time, can change a person''s appearance, can also change a person''s temperament.


    "Yuanyuan, I''m sorry for you."


    Liu Yuan let off steam.


    Look at Luo Hao.


    What does he mean by that?


    "Brother Hao -"


    "at the beginning, I shouldn''t have agreed to take you into the mansion. I was too superficial. I wanted a descendant of the Luo family to inherit my mantle, but I forgot that everyone, with only one heart, could be divided between two people."


    "I don''t mind, brother Hao. I don''t mind. Don''t drive me away. The small mountain village we used to live in has become a desolate place, and I don''t have any parents. If you drive me out, I really have no way to go."


    "Brother Hao, I only ask you to forgive my ignorance this time for the sake of serving you for so many years."


    "Brother Hao, does my sister disagree? I''ll ask her. Can''t she accommodate me?"


    "Liu Yuan, you are still making excuses for yourself. Over the years, have you no responsibility at all?"


    "What responsibility do I have?"


    Liu Yuan''s eyes were lax.


    "Brother Hao, what''s my responsibility? When we were young, we were so close. You used to say that when you grow up and become famous, you will ride a horse with high head, let people carry eight big sedans, marry me and become your wife. But what? In the end, I just became a part of a marquis''s family. "


    "How can children''s jokes come true?"


    "I don''t care, brother Hao, I don''t care. If it wasn''t for that woman, how could you do this to me? Originally, originally, all this was mine. "


    "Without qingluan, I can''t even sit in the position of marquis."


    "Brother Hao, you are determined to drive me away now, aren''t you?"


    Luo Hao hands the paper to Liu Yuan.


    On the top, the words "the letter of suspension" were written impressively.


    Liu Yuan looked at the words on the paper and suddenly began to laugh.


    She schemed for so many years, exhausted so much ingenuity, but in the end, in exchange for, just a paper of divorce.


    "At the beginning, it was because qingluan pitied you for your life experience that she married you with the right ceremony. There are many of them. Now, I will write about this Xiu and you, and we will have nothing to do with each other from now on. Let''s go our separate ways."


    "Luohao, Luohao, you are so cruel. I at least, I at least gave birth to Qiuqiu for you. How can you be so cruel?"


    "I''m not a qualified father, but Liu Yuan, do you take Qiuqiu as your daughter? Before she was born, she became a pawn of you. I said, "after the full moon banquet, how can the child have a high fever all the time? I thought that she was frightened at the full moon banquet. Last night, I knew that the child was poisoned by you.""You say I''m cruel? If you didn''t have to get rid of Qiuqiu, would I? Luo Hao, did you look back and see what you''ve done for Qiu Qiu before you said anything about others? "


    Overnight, Luo Hao seemed to be a lot older and no longer as energetic as before.


    "Yuanyuan, let''s separate. We both have done too much evil. In the future, I just want to put all my energy on my wife."


    Liu Yuan roared: "impossible!"


    Luo Hao makes a sound.


    "Somebody."


    "Marquis."


    Two bodyguards entered the study.


    "Take Liu Yuan back to the side room to pack up. If she doesn''t want to go, drive her out. It''s better to disappear in Taoyuan city."


    Liu Yuan raised his eyes.


    "Luo Hao, it''s snowing outside now. You''re driving me away at this time. What''s the difference between you and killing me?"


    "Go back to pianyuan and pack up, Liu Yuan. Over the years, I know you have a lot of belongings. Now I give you this opportunity. You can go to Pianfang, take it and then go. For the rest of your life, as long as you don''t squander, you can have a good life."


    The dream of Hou Fu''s mother.


    At this moment, it''s broken.


    Liu Yuan looks at Luo Hao in despair, then goes out of the door and goes back to the side yard, slowly packing things.


    People''s heart is the thinnest thing.


    Over the years, Liu Yuan has long understood.


    Luo Hao to oneself, only pity, his affection, all gave ye qingluan a woman.


    If, if he takes care of himself.


    Better.


    Maybe, I will not become what I am today.


    Liu Yuan is out of the house.


    Ye qingluan is standing in the room on the second floor. Looking out, the red plum in the yard has been covered by snow for most of the time, showing a little bright red.


    It''s beautiful.


    "Madam, the Marquis has retired Aunt Liu."


    Ye qingluan didn''t reply. She didn''t even have an expression.


    Liu Yuan is gone, and she will not stay here.


    There is a gap between her and Luo Hao. Now, she can''t let go of what Luo Hao does.


    "Is Miss awake?"


    "Not yet. Mrs. Liu is already cooking medicine. After that, she will take it to the main Pavilion."


    "I''ll go with you."


    Yan''er suddenly becomes like this. Ye qingluan hasn''t figured out why.

 Chapter 523

    Ye qingluan went to the main Pavilion.


    Zhao shuning didn''t wake up.


    She took the blanket and spread a thick quilt over her house.


    Let the maid in Hou''s house burn more stoves, and specially prick some small holes on the window to prevent her daughter from being bored.


    Doctor Mingming said that there was nothing wrong.


    But she didn''t wake up.


    Ye qingluan also plans to take Yan''er away from Hou''s residence to see her father as soon as she wakes up.


    It''s snowing more and more outside.


    On the third day, Zhao shuning still didn''t wake up.


    And there''s no sign of waking up.


    Ye qingluan was anxious, so she stayed in the main Pavilion and studied medical books to see if she could find any way.


    I have seen many doctors, and even invited the most famous alchemist of Ruoqiang. They just shake their heads.


    "Miss law just fell asleep."


    Falling asleep?


    But who sleeps for three days and never wakes up in three days?


    Luo Hao also lingered outside the main Pavilion all day and did not dare to go in.


    Now ye qingluan is still angry with him. As long as he goes in, she will look on coldly and look on coldly.


    Such a number of times, Luo Hao will not go in, afraid of his appearance, hinder ye qingluan''s eyes.


    Zhao shuning is sleeping peacefully in bed.


    Zhao shuning was hit hard by the spirit of old master Rong.


    Although she has the industry fire red lotus body protection, these can''t hurt her yuan.


    But Zhao shuning''s spirit is always floating in his body.


    Countless times, she wanted to wake up, but her eyes just couldn''t open.


    Zhao shuning seems to be in a white world.


    Here, at a glance, there is no second color except white.


    She walked inside for a long time, her legs were almost unconscious, but she still didn''t find the exit.


    Zhao shuning is a little desperate.


    This kind of feeling, has never had.


    She sat down with her legs in her arms.


    The beads around the neck began to glow lavender.


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes.


    Horizon, across a meteor, her field of vision, began to become open up.


    It''s still snowing.


    The thick snow was a foot thick.


    Zhao shuning wearing shoes, carefully stepped on the snow, snow was trampled, issued a creaking sound.


    She went on.


    There seems to be someone on top of the city.


    Zhao shuning quickly found a position and climbed up.


    It''s so familiar here.


    Is it Dongze Dahuang?


    Looking at it for thousands of miles, there was no one walking around.


    In front of him, suddenly there was a touch of blue. Zhao shuning looked down.


    Under the city stood a man and a beast.


    Dressed in a light blue satin shirt, he stood under the city, with picturesque eyebrows, cherry like lips, snow like complexion, delicate facial features, narrow eyes like spring water, warm as spring breeze, nose like gall, and straight as a dark blue mountain.


    He''s looking into the corner of the city.


    Zhao shuning remembers that it was the place where he first met his master.


    At that time, she was squatting in the corner.


    Yan Ruyu''s hair moves with the wind in front of her forehead. Her blue eyes are bright and charming. The corners of her eyes are frivolous and beautiful.


    He didn''t speak, just stood there, all of which were enchanting.


    Zhao shuning missed a beat in his heart.


    She stood on top of the city, lost her mind in a moment.


    "Master -"


    she called softly.


    In such a big city, apart from them, there was nothing else.


    Hearing someone calling himself, the man slowly raised his head.


    High above the city, a woman in red.


    Eyes with autumn water, so affectionate looking at him.


    Yan Ruyu was stunned.


    He knew that he was in a dream, but he could not convince himself that he was in a dream.


    Master''s hair?


    Why?


    Zhao shuning jumps from the city.


    Yan Ruyu was surprised and caught her immediately.


    She knew that she could do whatever she wanted as long as the master was there.


    Even in a dream, master can protect himself.


    She hugged Yan Ruyu tightly.


    Master''s body is still so cold.


    Yan Ruyu slowly stretched out her hand.


    "Ning''er -"


    two short words, called out from Yan Ruyu''s mouth, seemed to be thousands of years later, which made Zhao shuning burst into tears."Master."


    She hugged Yan Ruyu.


    Bury your head in his chest.


    "Ning''er, I can''t find you."


    "I can''t find you."


    Yan Ruyu''s voice seemed to be choking.


    In a simple sentence, he repeated it twice.


    Zhao shuning quickly looked up and saw the sadness on the master''s face. Zhao shuning felt that she had made a big mistake, although she didn''t know where her mistake was.


    See the master like this.


    Her heart, then can not help but pain.


    I feel that everything is my own fault.


    "Master, master, Ning''er is here. Ning''er misses you so much."


    Yan Ruyu hugs her.


    Even, it was several times tighter than when Zhao shuning held him before.


    Scared?


    Is master afraid?


    Zhao shuning felt that the master was shaking when he held her.


    His hands are so hard.


    Almost to put her into the blood of that force.


    After a long time, Yan Ruyu just realized his gaffe, but he still didn''t let go.


    Zhao shuning''s hands gently stroked Yan Ruyu''s white hair.


    She had never seen such a master before. Her hair was white and her eyes were filled with heartless disappointment. His face was full of missing for himself.


    It was the first time that Zhao shuning could not control her emotions when she met her master.


    In my mind, no matter what happens.


    The master is always aloof, as cold as ice. Even if the big things are put in front of him, he will not be moved.


    She thought that there should be nothing in the world that could break the cold protective cover of the master.


    But now, the one who holds her tightly is the master.


    The one with fear on his face is the master.


    It''s the master who moves carefully.


    Although Zhao shuning can clearly perceive that this is a dream, he is willing to believe that this is the truth.


    "Ning''er, I miss you so much."


    "Master -"


    "Ning''er, I really can''t be a teacher without you."


    Zhao shuning released his hand and gently pushed away Yan Ruyu.


    "I know," she said


    Although I have been able to see the master for 500 years, there are still some differences between him at that time and the master I knew later.


    At least, the master 500 years ago would never allow himself to be so close to him, let alone make such intimate moves to himself.


    "Ning''er -"


    Zhao shuning put his hand gently on his mouth.


    "Shh -"


    then.


    In Yan Ruyu''s eyes, Zhao shuning climbs up Yan Ruyu''s neck with both hands and kisses her thin red lips.

 Chapter 524

    The kiss.


    It''s so touching.


    Zhao shuning hands up.


    Yan Ruyu hugged her.


    Then Zhao shuning only felt that his body had turned around in the air, but their lips didn''t separate.


    Zhao shuning leaned against the wall.


    Yan Ruyu put her in her arms.


    Then, Yan Ruyu, whose hands were liberated, put her hands on Zhao shuning''s waist.


    Zhao shuning was secretly happy.


    Did you succeed in seducing me this time?


    Yan Ruyu suddenly makes an effort. Zhao shuning is in pain and hides behind her. But behind her is the city wall. She has no place to hide.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu''s body has been pressed up.


    That heavy body.


    In front of Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning blushed.


    She didn''t want to run. But it''s also the first time. I don''t know what to do?


    In the past, I only seduced my master, but I never thought he would take the initiative this time.


    "Ning''er -"


    Yan Ruyu''s head reached Zhao shuning''s ear and called her softly.


    Zhao shuning thinks that it''s much easier for the master to attract people. He just says two words. She thinks that the bones in her body are crisp immediately.


    "Master --"


    Zhao shuning''s voice is soft and low.


    In this, there are still some confused feelings.


    Oh, my God, is that your own voice?


    She deeply felt shameless and immediately buried her head in Yan Ruyu''s chest.


    Yan Ruyu gently contained Zhao shuning''s earlobe. She couldn''t help but let out a cry.


    It''s also at this time.


    Zhao shuning''s ear suddenly rang out flustered voice.


    She shook her head.


    Trying to get the sound out.


    But when she looks up again.


    The master was tens of meters away from her. She wanted to run in front of him, but her body seemed to be out of her control and she suddenly retreated.


    After that, Zhao shuning had a fever.


    His eyes suddenly opened and he sat up from the bed.


    "Master!"


    "Yan''er, you wake up --"


    Zhao shuning looks at the bedside, where is the master? He still can''t go back, in front of her, is ye qingluan.


    She really wants to hurry up and finish what she should do. In this case, can she go back early.


    Master, is he OK?


    "How are you, Yaner?"


    "Mother, I''m fine."


    Zhao shuning opened the quilt and got out of bed. When he stood up, his eyes were a little black, so he sat back.


    Ye qingluan quickly handed Zhao shuning some warm clothes.


    Zhao shuning took the clothes, pulled the curtain, and put on the clothes inside.


    Ye qingluan goes to the window.


    The heavy snow finally stopped.


    After five days of heavy snow, Zhao shuning woke up and stopped.


    "Miss is awake."


    Outside the main Pavilion, Luo Hao, who had been waiting for so long, was finally relieved. Xia Qingyan held the hand of the folding fan tightly, which also relaxed a lot.


    Many of the Ruoqiang ethnic groups are jubilant.


    After Zhao shuning wakes up, Lin Qingzhi goes to see her again.


    After making sure she was ok, she went back to the Lin family.


    Zhao shuning is just fit. After getting out of bed and walking, he often strolls in the yard.


    Half a month passed quickly.


    In half a month, they should go back to Changkong college.


    Also today, ye qingluan found her again.


    After asking about some things, Zhao shuning told her truthfully, she didn''t say anything for a long time, and then held Zhao shuning in her arms.


    I haven''t let go for a long time.


    "I''ve worked hard for you for so many years."


    "It''s not hard."


    "Since childhood, without the love of your mother, you will become so tough. You can rest assured that your mother will never leave you."


    "Mother, you are the heroine of Ruoqiang. It''s not your style to be so sentimental."


    Ye qingluan broke her tears into a smile.


    "Yaner, I want to take you back."


    "Where to?"


    "A thousand opportunities to kill."


    "Thousand opportunities to kill? Is it the mysterious organization under the command of grandfather? "


    "Well, I haven''t seen your grandfather for a long time. Maybe even if I go back now, he won''t recognize me. But I still want to go back and see her


    Ye qingluan has been married to Luo Hao many times.


    But every time, the door of thousand machine kill, to her, always tightly closed.


    She went to more times, Ye Feng simply moved the organization to a place, where exactly, ye qingluan did not know.She wants to take Zhao shuning out to look.


    "You and your father? Is that clear? "


    Ye qingluan shook her head.


    "Your father doesn''t agree."


    "What do you think?"


    "In my heart, I always have a grudge against him. I know he has me in his heart. I just can''t persuade myself to forget what happened that day."


    "Well."


    Ye qingluan looks at Zhao shuning.


    "Don''t you advise me not to worry about your father?"


    "Ah?" Zhao shuning lost his voice.


    Then she asked with a puzzled face, "should I persuade you?"


    Ye qingluan smiles and touches Zhao shuning''s hair.


    "Come on, you''re not normal. Now you''re in a good temper. You''re a mother."


    This is her ye qingluan''s daughter.


    "Mother?"


    "Well?"


    "I heard Xia Qing say to me two days ago that there seems to be a lot of things happening in Youming valley. I want to go and have a look."


    "Well, I''ll go with you."


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "No, I''ll go myself."


    I don''t know where Xia Qingyan got the news. He said that the reason why Changkong college gave freshmen a month''s holiday this time was that the elders of the college went to the netherworld Valley according to the leader''s will.


    As for what to do there?


    They don''t know.


    But Zhao shuning thought that there must be something good there.


    She read it in the storybook.


    It was there that luoqiu accepted the ancient beast chaos.


    Wait for her to accept chaos, and then give it to the real luoqiu, and let luoqiu go on her own way.


    What should I do? You can go back, right?


    The old man said, as long as everything, what should happen, then everything will return to the original track.


    According to the calculation of time, at this time, the elders in Changkong college should have almost touched the terrain of Youming valley.


    You can save a lot of energy if you go by yourself at this time.


    "Mother, I have something important to do. I must go to Youming valley. When I finish my work in Youming Valley, if I have time, I will go with you to find my grandfather''s Qianji Sha, OK?"


    Ye qingluan reaches out her hand and gently scrapes Zhao shuning''s nose.


    Said: "you have decided the matter, how to ask me? Even if I don''t agree, according to your little girl''s temperament, I''m afraid I must go. "


    Zhao shuning holds ye qingluan''s arm in a coquettish way.


    "Thank you, mother. Mother is the best."


    "You are not used to being a mother like this."


    Two women''s voices of laughter came from the middle of the yard.


    On the pavilion, Xia Qingyan stands beside Luo Hao.


    "This time, you have to make good use of the opportunity. Don''t let Miss Luo''s intention be wasted."


    Luo Hao nodded.


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang."


    "It''s not me you want to thank, it''s your daughter."

 Chapter 525

    Ye qingluan didn''t let Luo Hao go.


    Zhao shuning and her mother and son, naturally can see.


    The time she went to Youming valley also gave Luo Hao a chance to see if he could save ye qingluan.


    The next day, Zhao shuning packed his things and put them in his bag.


    After leaving the house and saying goodbye to his parents and the people, he got on the carriage and left Taoyuan city.


    It''s not long since I left the gate.


    The carriage was stopped.


    After a while, Xia Qingyan came up.


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    "Little Wang Ye, what are you doing here?"


    "I''ll have a long experience with you."


    "You are haunted."


    Love to shrug.


    In the past half a month, he figured out a lot. Although he fell in love with Luo Feiyan at first sight, he couldn''t win the girl''s heart.


    He didn''t want to give up, but he knew that even if he persisted, Luo Feiyan would never like him.


    Instead of bothering her with this all day long, it''s better to step back and stand in the position of a friend and fight side by side with her.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t have that kind of mind for you now. What I like is the weak and knowledgeable Miss Luo, not you."


    Zhao shuning shrugged.


    "I can''t wait for that."


    Xia Qingyan''s eyes flashed a trace of loneliness.


    Is that true?


    No.


    After he met her, he didn''t think of the old luofeiyan any more.


    "If you have the chance, I will introduce you to the former Luofei cigarette in the future."


    "That would be the best."


    After talking about it, Zhao shuning saw Xia Qingyan and thought that he was much more beautiful.


    Since she was a friend, she did not drive Xia Qingyan out of the carriage.


    Xia Qingyan''s ability is also good.


    When you get to the netherworld Valley, you may be able to use it. It''s really hard for you to fight alone.


    When it came to the next Canyon, the carriage couldn''t go any further. It was full of narrow paths, and the horses couldn''t get there.


    Zhao shuning and Xia Qingyan get out of the carriage.


    I''m going to Youming Valley on foot.


    There are many strange fruits hanging on the branches in the deep mountains and forests. We can see that the fruits here should have raised a lot of spirit beasts.


    They didn''t meet anything along the way.


    It should be the elders of Changkong college who clear the way ahead.


    "I always think it''s weird. Even if the elders come first, it''s impossible that they can''t even find a spirit beast on this path?"


    Zhao shuning took a look at Xia Qingyan and said with appreciation, "yes, you''re quite smart."


    "What do you mean, Miss law?"


    Xia Qingyan thinks something is wrong.


    "There is chaos hidden in the cavern deep in the netherworld valley. Chaos is an ancient beast. Where it appears, no other living creature dares to flee."


    "What?"


    Xia Qingyan stopped.


    "Little Wang Ye, what''s this look like?"


    "Miss Luo, when I came here, you didn''t tell me that there was chaos in the netherworld Valley!"


    "I didn''t ask you to follow me."


    "But you didn''t refuse."


    "With one more helper, why should I refuse?"


    "Are you crazy? How can you cope with chaos? Even if you are already in the eighth phase, it is too difficult for you to conquer chaos. "


    Zhao shuning glanced at Xia Qingyan.


    How did she not find out before? Xia Qingyan was so noisy.


    "Do you like to go or not?"


    Zhao shuning quickened his pace.


    Xia Qingyan quickly followed up.


    Nonsense. Now if he dares to walk behind him, he will die in case of chaos.


    Xia Qingyan''s tracking skill is very good.


    They spent almost five days in the mountains and forests, and he determined the location of the elders of Changkong college.


    But it was too late at that time. It was inconvenient for them to rush there, so they found a tall branch and slept on it all night.


    The next day, early in the morning.


    The white bird started.


    Zhao shuning was also awakened by bird calls.


    She got up and found that Xia Qingyan had been standing on the top of the tree, looking at the distance.


    All of a sudden, a great wave of spiritual power, accompanied by a roar, swept them. They were still a long distance away from the cave, but they were also affected.


    Xia Qingyan almost fell down the tree because of the fluctuation of this circle of spiritual power.


    Hold your body.


    Zhao shuning quickly got up and jumped to Xia Qingyan''s side, standing at the top of the tree to look.At least 2000 meters away from them, there was a huge vortex.


    "Chaos?"


    , "elders really awesome, so soon found chaos."


    Zhao shuning patted Xia Qingyan on the shoulder.


    "Go -"


    "where to go?"


    "Look for chaos."


    "Miss Luo, are you serious?"


    "What else?"


    Zhao shuning mentions Xia Qingyan''s clothes and directly drags him down the tree.


    Deep in the mountains and old forests, influenced by the fluctuation of their spiritual power, they can only speed up their walking without blinking.


    I calculated the time.


    It takes at least an hour for such a long distance, coupled with the uneven ground in the mountains and forests.


    The rough estimate just now is the straight-line distance.


    Zhao shuning goes on.


    Xia Qingyan is unwilling to follow behind.


    In fact, at this time, Xia Qingyan determined the direction of chaos. He could completely escape from the other direction, but he was always worried about the girl in front of him, so he followed.


    At this time, in the huge cave at the vortex, the chaotic body has grown several feet. It looks like a dog, with long hair and four feet. It looks like a dog without claws.


    around it, hundreds of students from Changkong college surrounded it.


    The situation over there.


    It''s going particularly hard.


    On Zhao shuning''s side, Xia Qingyan could not walk any more and stopped.


    "You say chaos is such a beast. You can''t help it. Even if you are eight prime ministers, you can''t help it."


    Zhao shuning did not speak.


    Xia Qingyan did not give up.


    "Miss Luo, the beast is extremely dangerous. In today''s world, I have only heard of emperor Zun who can accept the beast."


    Zhao shuning''s anxious steps stopped.


    She seemed to remember something.


    Because she dreamt about the master some time ago, she was too anxious to go back. She only thought that chaos was luoqiu''s contract beast, but she forgot how it came from.


    It seems to have been said in the book.


    Chaos is a gift given to luoqiu by the master when he became the nine spirit pharmacist.


    Jiuchongling pharmacist?


    If you wait for the real luoqiu cultivation to reach jiuzhong? How long will it take?


    Zhao shuning sat down.


    "You gave up?"


    Xia Qingyan is very happy.


    Zhao shuning is going back.


    "It''s OK. It''s still time."


    "No, no, no, let''s do it another way."


    "What method?"


    Xia Qingyan looks at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning said: "wait a moment, I''ll cover my face and take the opportunity to attack chaos. You''re on the side and give me cover. We''ll try to steal chaos out first."


    "Miss Luo, you are crazy, not me. I dare not do such a thing."

 Chapter 526

    "What are you afraid of?"


    Xia Qingyan smacks her tongue.


    Look at the girl in front of me.


    Please, she''s at least an eight phase spirit pharmacist and an alchemist.


    I''m not as good as her. I need to cover her when I fight later?


    "Miss Luo, human life is very valuable. I''m the little prince of Hailing kingdom. In our generation, few people have more talent than me."


    Zhao shuning said: "you can rest assured that you will never die."


    "No serious injury."


    "Good, good."


    Zhao shuning repeatedly agreed.


    Xia Qingyan seems to think it is not safe enough.


    And he said, "then you have to promise me."


    "Guarantee what?"


    "If in the end I''m injured and no one wants me, you''ll be responsible for me for the rest of my life."


    Zhao shuning drags Xia Qingyan.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t do it."


    Later, Xia Qingyan followed Zhao shuning to the vortex.


    Chaos around, at this time there is a strong magnetic circle, lingruo and all the elders, are dying to resist the attack of chaos.


    Chaos is thick.


    Again and again, under the impact, the elders'' shield began to crack.


    When Zhao shuning arrived.


    The elders, as well as the students, have been wet with sweat.


    In this cold weather, they are all wet. It seems that this fierce fight has lasted for a long time.


    Chaos is inherently ferocious.


    Under the attack of other people, his violent temperament was revealed.


    Xia Qingyan see this situation, will rush out, Zhao shuning quickly pulled him back.


    "You''re not going to die?"


    "Didn''t you say I was going to cover you and you were going to attack chaos?"


    Zhao shuning rolled his eyes.


    "Silly, chaos is an ancient beast. Now its energy is not exhausted. If you rush out like this, it will only irritate it. It''s not good for me."


    "Miss lo."


    "Well?"


    Xia Qingyan looks at the girl in front of her.


    "Miss lo, I don''t think you speak to me in the right way."


    "What''s wrong?"


    Zhao shuning didn''t even look back, and he didn''t notice Xia Qingyan''s face.


    "I think you think I''m retarded."


    "What?"


    Zhao shuning finally turned back.


    But now, the way she looks at Xia Qingyan is just like looking at the mentally retarded.


    "I also think that you not only regard me as retarded, but also regard lingruo elders as retarded. How can you steal chaos from them in full view


    Zhao shuning eyes a turn, don''t have deep meaning of looking at Xia Qingyan.


    Xia Qingyan covered her chest and stepped back.


    "What are you going to do? Miss lo, I''m a serious man. "


    Zhao shuning gently pushed Xia Qingyan with his hand.


    "Otherwise, how do you think I''ll let you follow me? Do you really want to deal with chaos? With your ability, it can only become cannon fodder. "


    Xia Qingyan frowned.


    "Then why did you call me here?"


    "You are the best among the freshmen. You are also the right candidate for Princess Tianli''s son-in-law. You are also elder Ling ruo''s disciple. At that time, they will accept chaos. Remember to cover for me."


    Xia Qingyan smacks her tongue.


    Daren Qing, this product is not to collide with chaos head-on, but to enjoy the benefits of fishing?


    He said, how can a girl who cherishes her life rush to the netherworld valley without her life? It turned out that her mind was not serious at first.


    "If elder lingruo knows, I will be dropped out of school!"


    "So, you''ll have to play better later. You can''t be found out."


    Xia Qingyan stepped back and said cautiously, "a gentleman has something to do, something not to do."


    Zhao shuning said: "I''m not a gentleman."


    "I''m not going to mess with you."


    "Don''t make yourself so miserable! We are cooperating. Do you know that? "


    Xia Qingyan felt that the longer she had known the girl in front of her, the more she felt that she was a fake.


    She is like a fox, cunning, and know how to lead others into her trap step by step.


    When others found out, they had already entered the wolf''s den and couldn''t go out.


    "Lovesmoke!"


    "Help me, I have a way to train chaos and make her a mount."


    Xia Qingyan sighed.


    "If the headmaster knows, I''m finished."


    "Thank you, Mr. Wang."


    "I don''t know what I owe you in my last life, Miss Luo. I have to work for you in this life."Zhao shuning''s face is full of smiles.


    After a while, chaos immediately launched a second wave of attack.


    This time, Zhao shuning and Xia Qingyan are very close.


    "Get down."


    Zhao shuning''s hand grasps Xia Qingyan''s shoulder, two people lie on the ground together.


    "No, it''s chaotic. It''s not easy to deal with."


    "Elder Ling Ruo, who are they?"


    "If it''s a minor chaos, they can fight each other. But this chaos is in the prime of life, and it''s like eating some wonderful spirit grass. Look at its tail, it has a blue light."


    Xia Qingyan''s heart has been beating.


    There began to be screams outside.


    One after another.


    The palm of Zhao shuning''s hand was held together.


    Is she nervous, too?


    "Xia Qingyan, there''s a change in the plan. You can hide."


    Under the second round attack of chaos, dozens of students were exhausted, and their bodies were repelled by the attack power of chaos for tens of meters.


    Then he fell from the air and fell to the ground. He spat blood and hurt badly.


    Zhao shuning took out his life''s red yarn and green clothes from the heaven and earth bag.


    As soon as she changed, the clothes came to her.


    "What are you going to do, Miss law?"


    "They can''t stand it. I''ll save them."


    "You are crazy. If you go out now, you will die."


    Zhao shuning pulls Xia Qingyan''s hand away.


    He said: "my master once taught me that life is the most important thing. If I have the ability but watch my classmates die, I am not worthy to be his disciple."


    What did she say?


    What do you mean?


    "Xia Qingyan, my budget is wrong. This is Guyuan pill. Later, you can hold it in your mouth and cover your ears tightly. It can keep you safe."


    Before Xia Qingyan asked, Zhao shuning''s figure had disappeared in front of him.


    It''s also this time.


    Chaos has accumulated all its strength and is ready for the third round of attack.


    This attack and that impact are two to three times as strong as the front.


    Xia Qingyan suddenly felt a sharp pain in his eardrum. He quickly covered his ears, but the roar of the ancient beast could not be stopped by Xia Qingyan''s penetrating power.


    He quickly according to Zhao shuning said, will solid yuan Dan in his mouth.


    It''s a lot better at last.


    Although his mental strength was weak, his eyes darkened and he fainted.


    Before that, he thought.


    Is it guyuandan that luofeiyan gave him? Or vertigo medicine?


    Zhao shuning escaped the third wave attack at this time, but elder Ling Ruo, who confronts chaos, is not so lucky.


    The third wave of attack passed.


    Their bodies quickly fell back and hit the ground heavily.


    Many casualties!

 Chapter 527

    "Elder Ling Ruo, this beast is much stronger than we expected."


    "I don''t know if the leader has found the Phoenix. If he can''t make it, we will die this time."


    Ling Ruo still wants to stand up with strong support.


    However, he found that the bones of his limbs were all broken by the force, and his whole body was dislocated in many places.


    Let alone stand up, even exertion is a problem.


    "This beast is really stronger than we thought. It seems to have a sense of mind, and the main target of attack is elder Ling Ruo."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, if we can''t get out of the netherworld valley today, we will have to sleep here. I have sent the image of us to the headmaster. Before long, his old man will surely come to save us, so now, we have to support him."


    The rest of the disciples are still struggling.


    But without the most central force, elder Ling Ruo could not stand up. Next, as long as chaos gathered forces again, they all had one end.


    That''s death.


    Chaos finishing, once again, stand up from the ground.


    "The leader hasn''t arrived yet."


    "Elder Ling Ruo, what should I do?"


    "Elders, we can''t support it."


    Chaos keeps crashing.


    The rest of the students and elders did not dare to relax. Nevertheless, as soon as their throats were sweet, blood gushed out.


    Chaos is gathering strength, ready for the last blow.


    The hearts of the people are dead.


    But at the last moment when chaos hit the demon net, it seemed that a wholehearted force appeared in the main heart.


    This strength is substantial, in an instant, then propped up the whole Fu demon net.


    At last.


    Chaos see Fu demon network loopholes have been fixed, the heart is more manic.


    Zhao shuning put all his mental power into the demon network, trying to contain the chaos.


    The crowd opened their eyes.


    See the place where elder Ling Ruo is, a girl appears.


    The girl has a red dress covered with gauze.


    There is a strange look in the firm eyes.


    "This - who is this girl?"


    "She? Why is she here? "


    "She''s like our college''s roffy."


    "Luo Feiyan''s strength is mediocre, how can he appear here, and how can he shoulder the strength of the backbone."


    Elder Ling Ruo pondered.


    The red lotus in the girl''s eyebrows is really like their new life.


    "Classmate Luo, is that you?"


    "No, it''s not her. Do you remember the girl who appeared beside the headmaster that day? At that time, we all thought that she was Luo Feiyan, but the headmaster said that the girl''s name was Luo Qiu and she was her disciple, so now the woman in red is Luo Qiu. "


    "Luoqiu!"


    "Elders, please follow me and gather your mental strength to the center. Otherwise, some areas are weak and we will be destroyed immediately."


    Zhao shuning has never accepted the ancient beast.


    Before she arrived at the eighth prime minister, the master gave her the Phoenix.


    Yes, it is.


    Therefore, this is the first time that Zhao shuning faced the ancient beast.


    It was also at this moment that she found that it was extremely difficult for the eight phase spirit pharmacist to train the beast. Even the nine fold spirit pharmacist had only five points to grasp.


    At this time, Zhao shuning''s physical strength began to be seriously overdrawn.


    As time went on, the elders and disciples in other places of Fu demon net couldn''t support themselves any more and fell down from the air.


    When a person fell down, Zhao shuning divided his mind and went to mend the loophole.


    But.


    There are more and more loopholes.


    Her physical strength is getting worse and worse.


    Sweat almost in a moment or so, her whole body soaked wet.


    "Miss Luo Qiu, if you can''t support it, don''t force it. If you go on like this, you will be torn apart by the power of the demon net."


    Four to five?


    Even if it''s split up, it''s not much different.


    Zhao also wants to give up.


    But she can''t give up.


    If chaos runs out of Youming Valley, it will harm the whole Kyushu continent.


    Zhao shuning is not a Bodhisattva, but she knows that chaos is accepted at this time in history books.


    She has a poor memory. She only remembers about the books she read, so now she can''t remember how chaos was accepted.


    Consciousness began to blur.


    Sweat ran down the cheek.Zhao shuning''s eyes, also infiltrated a lot of sweat, but she did not dare to blink.


    She is so tired.


    It''s the first time that Zhao shuning has been here for 18 years. He felt so painful for the first time.


    It turns out that the difference between the realm of demons and gods is that the gap between them is longer than the Milky way.


    Master, it''s all my fault that I didn''t study the course of animal kingdom well. I know that it''s hard to train the beast, but I don''t know that it''s so difficult.


    Ye Ling is the disciple spoiled by Yan Ruyu.


    Less than eight, Yan Ruyu gave her the rare beast Phoenix in the world.


    Her contract beast has crushed many ancient beasts from the beginning.


    Therefore, she didn''t learn the knowledge of divine beasts too thoroughly. The proud Phoenix was always around her, and other ordinary divine beasts couldn''t get into Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    You see, now Zhao shuning suffers from chaos.


    Zhao shuning eyebrow out of the red lotus, began to bloom slowly.


    Her whole body was slowly surrounded by red light,


    just when Zhao shuning was exhausted and his body fell rapidly from the air.


    A fast blue figure, like lightning, suddenly appeared below Zhao shuning.


    Got her.


    At this time, Zhao shuning''s mind was not clear.


    As soon as she lifted her eyes, she saw the master she was longing for.


    The sense of grievance suddenly surged out.


    "Master, you are here at last."


    "I''m so scared."


    "I''m so afraid I can''t go back. I''m so afraid I won''t see you."


    Can''t you go back?


    No?


    What do you mean, rocho? What do you mean?


    As soon as Zhao shuning''s spiritual power is removed, chaos is like a trapped animal breaking free from its cage and frantically fleeing to the north of Youming valley.


    "Master! The beast is running away


    Yan Ruyu just stretched out her right hand, and the huge Fu demon net shrank rapidly, wrapping chaos in it.


    Then, the chaos is constrained by the demon net, and the body is becoming smaller at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu held Zhao shuning in her other hand.


    "Master -"


    "next time, don''t be so reckless."


    Yan Ruyu received chaos.


    Put Zhao shuning down.


    He is different from the master in the dream. The master in the dream is very gentle to her.


    Unlike in front of him, his face is still so cold.


    "Woo - Woo -" one.


    Zhao shuning held Yan Ruyu''s arm and burst into tears.

 Chapter 528

    Yan Ruyu was stunned.


    Ling Ruo and all the elders were confused.


    The students in the college are staring at the picture in front of them.


    The girl is the best, the man is the best.


    This is extremely matched two people, at this time stand together, but is so strange.


    Yan Ruyu waved.


    Put chaos into his own bag.


    At this point, I had a chance to look at the crying disciple in front of me.


    "Why are you crying?"


    The tone was cold and slightly confused.


    Zhao shuning cried louder.


    Yan Ruyu frowned and looked around. The elder and his disciples did not look at them.


    But many of them, with their heads buried, had a playful expression on their faces.


    The headmaster was molested by a little yellow haired girl in public. This is the big news that shocked the whole world and the mainland of Kyushu.


    "I don''t remember what offended you?"


    "You, how can you? Do you know that I didn''t want to rush out just now, but I''m afraid I didn''t accept chaos this time and didn''t follow the original track. I''m afraid I can''t go back. I''m afraid I won''t see you. But you are so indifferent to me when you come. You don''t ask me. I''m afraid you''re not afraid, and you don''t comfort me. "


    Zhao shuning sobbed.


    One side did not stop the prosecution of Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu''s brows are more tightly knit.


    "I didn''t get it. You mean it."


    Zhao shuning looked up, tears still swirling in his eyes.


    Looking at Yan Ruyu''s muddled expression, she suddenly felt that she had been making trouble for nothing before. The master didn''t know what would happen next, and she didn''t expect to meet her in 500 years.


    In this case, it''s unreasonable for me to spread my temper on the master.


    "I''m sorry."


    Zhao shuning whispered.


    That look, that tone, don''t mention how aggrieved.


    Yan Ruyu saw this and slowed down her tone.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Zhao shuning gently wiped his tears.


    "I''m fine. I''ve just been. I''m afraid."


    "You did a good job."


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes.


    "Are you praising me, or are you praising rocho?"


    "What''s the difference?"


    Zhao shuning wants to say that there is a big difference, but he feels that it''s hard to argue about such a small point.


    So she shook her head.


    "Nothing."


    Yan Ruyu had a rare smile on her face.


    The girl in front of her is like a fox, cunning, smart and active.


    "If I remember correctly, you don''t have the contract beast, do you?"


    Zhao shuning looks up.


    What you see is a beautiful smile.


    "Master -"


    "I promise you that as long as you reach the Ninth level, I will give you chaos as a contract beast, OK? It''s a reward for your behavior today. "


    Zhao shuning nodded abruptly.


    Good.


    It''s good. It can''t be too good.


    Now, after all, we have completed another established event.


    Pacify the internal turmoil of Ruoqiang.


    Get chaos.


    The next step is to follow its development and wait for many things to happen naturally. Then, after she teaches the real Luo Qiu all her skills, she will go on the right track and complete every important thing.


    In this way, I can go back.


    I don''t know how my master has been missing for so many years.


    And Mo Bai, is he so paranoid and terrible.


    I haven''t seen her people for so many years. Have they been bullied by others.


    And then there''s shuiyunsheng, which was founded by viper. Has it become the biggest gang in the world in Kyushu.


    Five hundred years later, Zhao shuning still has many things to worry about.


    There is still a lot of revenge.


    She can''t get stuck in this position.


    "In that case, would you please yourself?"


    "Thank you, master."


    Zhao shuning was excited and hugged him again.


    Yan Ruyu pushed her away with a cold face.


    But at this time, she did not care.


    Look back and look at the people around you.


    Yan Ruyu said: "you have worked hard."


    "The leader is polite. That''s what we should do."


    "This should be the leader''s disciple, Miss Luo Qiu?"


    Zhao shuning looks at Ling Ruo and Yan Ruyu and nods unnaturally.


    She is so strict, how can Ling Ruo see it?Reach out and touch the veil on your face. It turns out that when Qingsha is just fighting chaos, she doesn''t know where she is.


    "Elder Ling Ruo."


    "Miss luoqiu, you are very similar to a girl in our hospital."


    "And even more coincidentally, you are all surnamed Luo."


    Zhao Shuning as like as two peas in a hurry: "Luofei is my sister, I am her sister. We are not twins, but we are exactly the same."


    "It''s rare."


    Yan Ruyu saw that this matter was handled almost as well. With a slight movement of her hand, hundreds of small white porcelain vases appeared in the space bag.


    He moved his hand again.


    Those pills will automatically float to everyone present.


    "You have worked hard. Take Xiuyuan pill and you can leave."


    "Yes, master."


    "Elder Ling Ruo, make arrangements for Luo Qiu to give lectures to those students in a while."


    "Yes, master."


    Ling Ruo with all the people in front of yanru and after the ceremony, then retired.


    Zhao shuning opened his mouth.


    What did the master just say?


    Let her give lectures to the people of Changkong college?


    How does that make you?


    Yan Ruyu seems to see through Zhao shuning''s thoughts at the moment.


    In order to appease her uneasiness, she said, "you don''t have to be afraid. After this incident, you can be regarded as a great meritorious person. From now on, you must be famous. It''s normal to teach them."


    Zhao shuning is not afraid of this.


    It is.


    If she goes to class, what about the original position of luofeiyan?


    I don''t know what happened to the real luoqiu now. If I return to Changkong college again, will it show up?


    "Are you hiding something from me?"


    "No, No."


    "That''s good. Let''s go. "


    Yan Ruyu is walking ahead.


    Zhao shuning stretched out his foot and planned to follow him. Maybe when he was fighting chaos in front of him, he really tried his best.


    Now, her legs are sore.


    High muscle strain.


    She just took a step forward and lost her balance. Her hands and feet were numb.


    Then she exclaimed, "master, help me quickly."


    This time, it worked.


    Yan Ruyu catches her before she lands.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Master, it seems that my feet can''t walk."


    Yan Ruyu squats down to check, and finds that Zhao shuning has become very red and swollen. If she just came late, I''m afraid that the tendons on her legs will burst and tear from her skin.


    No wonder, before has been so brave girl, today will shed tears in front of him.


    "Can you go?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head madly.


    Yan Ruyu has a reluctance between her eyebrows and eyes.


    But he still bent down and picked up Zhao shuning.


    Lying in the master''s arms, smelling the master''s breath.


    Zhao shuning in the mind that deer, once again of violent bump move.


    But she always felt that she had forgotten something?


    Forget it. The things you can forget are certainly not important.


    In the jungle, Xia Qingyan was still lying on the ground, asleep and didn''t wake up.

 Chapter 529

    This time.


    They didn''t return to Changkong college, which surprised Zhao shuning.


    Yan Ruyu took her back to Wuwang sea.


    "Master, do you have deep feelings for Wuwang sea?"


    "No


    "I thought you always lived in Qingyun peak."


    "Qingyun peak?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "The towering peaks next to Qingyun country are very high, and you can better watch and master the astrolabe array."


    "It''s a good place." In the future, he will pay more attention.


    After Yan Ruyu put Zhao shuning on the chair, she found a slender bamboo from outside.


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    Yan Ruyu ignored Zhao shuning.


    The bamboo in Yan Ruyu''s hand for a moment, then formed a beautiful flute.


    It is very similar to the jade flute hanging in front of Yan Ruyu''s waist.


    "Master, can you show me your jade flute?"


    Yan Ruyu didn''t even lift her.


    "If you don''t give it to me, I know what it is like."


    "Do you like my flute?"


    "Well."


    Yan Ruyu puts down the bamboo flute in her hand and takes off the white jade flute at her waist.


    Flute texture is penetrating, holding it in the hand has a cold feeling.


    "Master, you have never told me the origin of this jade flute."


    "My mother left it to me."


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    "My mother is a beautiful woman."


    Zhao shuning said, "the most beautiful person I have ever met is master you."


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    Then he said: "I was originally from the Phoenix family. My father was named fengqingchen, and my mother was Yuge. Their identities were not simple. Because my father was the eldest prince of heaven in his previous life, and my mother was the second lady of the earth. She was also a lingnu Niannian. Therefore, the blood of several people in the Phoenix family was very special. Apart from my fourth youngest brother, the others were inherited from me The characteristics of the father. "


    Master seldom said so much.


    Zhao shuning likes listening very much.


    The master is too high and cold. He has been lonely for so long. He always hides his words in his heart and doesn''t tell anyone.


    Now he hasn''t become the stuffy eggplant. Now he talks more about what Zhao shuning doesn''t know. When he goes back, she can talk to him slowly.


    "Master''s father, must be very powerful?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "In fact, in our family, what we fear most is not my father. Although he is much better than his mother, he seldom beats us, let alone me."


    "Shifu is so excellent that your parents must be reluctant to give up. I think your parents should also be extremely good people, so they don''t have the heart to do it."


    Yan Ruyu suddenly comes up with the scene that her elder brother Fengzhan is chased by her father to run all over the palace, and unconsciously smiles.


    My elder brother has been beaten by his father since he was a child.


    "It''s not for this reason. My father loves my mother. If our sister and brother play too much outside, he won''t do anything. But if we make her angry in our mother''s bedroom, my father won''t be merciful."


    "Ah?"


    "In addition, if you are wronged by your mother, you will find an excuse to beat my brother up."


    Zhao shuning observed a moment of silence.


    Now I think it''s not easy for my uncle to grow up so big. No wonder he looks black.


    When I was a child, I must have said many wrong things and been beaten by my master''s father.


    "Master, you have a very happy family."


    "Well."


    Yan Ruyu went out.


    Not far away, the endless sea.


    Green bamboo growing everywhere.


    And the apprentices who occasionally listen to him.


    Such a life, in fact, is not bad.


    Over the past five hundred years, he has gradually become accustomed to loneliness. Under the guidance of the astrolabe array and the appearance of Luo Qiu, they become masters and apprentices.


    She is always so smart, many mental moves, one point to pass.


    It''s as if she knew those skills.


    Zhao shuning sits on the chair, looking at Yan Ruyu''s back.


    The heart is full of happiness.


    "Master -"


    "well."


    "In your heart, what kind of girl should you like?"


    Yan Ruyu droops her eyes.


    If so, Luo Qiu is not so noisy. Don''t say some strange things when you have nothing to do.


    In this way, Yan Ruyu will feel more happy.


    See Yan Ruyu ignore himself, Zhao shuning thought he didn''t hear clearly.


    He asked again in his voice.Yan Ruyu was a little impatient when she asked, so she perfunctorily said, "in a word, it''s not like you."


    "Cut - not to the heart."


    Zhao shuning fell on the cushion behind the chair.


    Looking at the grass on the bamboo house.


    My heart slowly calmed down a lot.


    In her life, there were many people, only Shizun was the one who accompanied her for the longest time.


    Zhao shuning did not know when he liked Yan Ruyu.


    It seems that from the beginning, he was special to himself.


    She doesn''t know much about feelings.


    But I believe in one thing.


    That is, we must fight side by side with the master and live all the time.


    "Master, in fact, you are really good."


    Yan Ruyu looked into the distance, and Zhao shuning''s words all got into his ears.


    Zhao shuning is a little sleepy.


    I haven''t had a good sleep these days.


    Every time she fell asleep, she wanted to dream about the future master, but she didn''t. in the past 18 years, she had only seen the master in her dream for the first time, and she was still a master with gorgeous hair.


    Zhao shuning''s eyelids drooped and his spirit was poor.


    "Master, I really like you."


    Yan Ruyu''s body didn''t move, but in her heart, there was an unspeakable feeling.


    "Master, please give me a chance to have a sleep with you."


    Zhao shuning said this without blushing.


    There''s no more.


    Yan Ruyu stood for a long time, but the people in the rear didn''t speak any more.


    He looked back.


    I don''t know when the girl fell asleep.


    Breathe steadily.


    "Alas -"


    with a smile on her face, Yan Ruyu picked up Zhao shuning and put him back on the bed in the room.


    Looking at the face of the woman on the bed.


    Yan Ruyu thinks that this is the first time she has met such a woman in 500 years.


    As soon as Luo Qiu saw him, he began to confess and seduce him.


    Every time she was scolded by him, next time, she continued the routine of the last time.


    Come and go, the moves are all the same, and I''m not tired of repeating them.


    "Why? How can you get rid of it? "


    Yan Ruyu gently pulled the cup beside her and covered it with Zhao shuning.


    Luo Qiu doesn''t know that he has long been his own destiny. He''s lonely for thousands of years. There won''t be a partner around him.


    Therefore, her appearance can only exist as a disciple.


    "Master -"


    in his sleep, Zhao shuning holds Yan Ruyu''s hand.


    Yan Ruyu wants it back.


    The girl in her sleep frowned.


    "Brother, brother - come back."


    Luoqiu? Do you have a brother?

 Chapter 530

    Or, what she calls is not her brother in name.


    It is.


    Xia Qingyan?


    Yan Ruyu only thinks that her idea is too ridiculous. She thinks about who she is, who she is pretending to be, and how to please others.


    This has nothing to do with myself.


    Originally, they were only apprentices.


    Yan Ruyu covers the quilt for Zhao shuning, because she is really upset, she is disturbed by the inexplicable name.


    Then he went out of the bamboo house and went to the seaside.


    There is no fish in the sea.


    Most of the people who live are female.


    Only in the fresh water nearby can we see some fish.


    Yan Ruyu walked along the Wuwang sea.


    A little girl ran faster and hit him.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, master."


    Yan Ruyu said faintly, "it''s OK."


    "Qingge, slow down. I can''t catch up with you."


    "Sister Qingya is coming. I have to go now. I''m really sorry, master."


    After the little girl finished, she ran away.


    Yan Ruyu looks at this scene.


    If elder sister and elder brother were also here, how nice it would be.


    There''s movement in the space capsule.


    Yan Ruyu released the chaos in it.


    As soon as chaos breaks free from the space capsule, the body will increase a lot.


    "It''s good to come out and get some air, but don''t run around."


    Chaos has not been fully disciplined, so for Yan Ruyu''s command, it still wants to resist instinctively.


    "You can''t leave."


    The main reason for returning to Wuwang sea is that a new environment can be created here to train these animals who have not signed a contract.


    Yan Ruyu waved her hand.


    Before chaos could escape, he fell into a dense forest.


    This dense forest is very similar to the former Youming valley.


    But chaos knows that this is not the real netherworld Valley, this is the illusion created by Yan Ruyu with powerful ideas.


    "Yan Ruyu, you can''t trap me!"


    Chaos roared, and the whole fantasy world shook a little.


    "I don''t want to trap you. Your temperament is too cruel and needs to be tempered."


    Chaos naturally won''t believe Yan Ruyu''s words, a strong impact on the fantasy.


    Yan Ruyu frowned lightly.


    This time, chaos is the time to suffer.


    Yan Ruyu waved her hand.


    In that mysterious and illusory realm, another divine beast appeared.


    The whole body of the beast is snow-white. The horns on its head look like deer horns, but they are much longer than it. Its overall appearance is full of a cold breath.


    It is worthy of being the contract beast of the emperor. Its aura is so similar to its master.


    "Xiaobai, it''s up to you."


    Bai Ze nodded.


    Yan Ruyu sealed the mysterious realm and put it back into the heaven and earth bag.


    Because of the sudden appearance of Baize.


    Chaos will not dare to act rashly.


    Baize is the king of all animals. If chaos wants to fight against it, it can be said that it is killing the stone with the egg.


    "Here, you''d better be obedient and train well."


    Baize found a place to lie on the ground and take a nap.


    Chaos can not run away, because it does not dare to run.


    Outside, Yan Ruyu felt that the sea breeze was a little strong, so she went back to the bamboo house. At that time, the girl on the bed had not woken up.


    Although did not wake up, but the girl''s stomach, it is issued a voice of protest.


    He seldom eats, so he doesn''t feel much hunger.


    Girls are not the same, her body and the world is not too different, at least now, he did not find different.


    So, if you''re hungry, you have to eat.


    There was nothing to use. Yan Ruyu went to the bamboo forest to pick up some dried bamboo, and then caught two fish from the fresh water nearby.


    Kill fish and wash.


    Yan Ruyu put the fish on her own shelf and roasted it slowly.


    In a short time, the smell of fish penetrated into Zhao shuning''s nose.


    She got up in a daze and wanted to get out of bed, but her calf strain was not cured, so she had to say to the door.


    "Master, give me a hug."


    "Master, I''m hungry. I want to eat fish, too."


    "Master, or you can bring it in to feed me."


    "Master, did you listen to me?"


    "Master, are you in?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head, stood up and walked into the house.


    "Master, why don''t you talk to me?"


    Yan Ruyu holds Zhao shuning in her arms. If she doesn''t pay attention to her, I''m afraid she can shout all day in the room.It''s outside the door.


    Yan Ruyu put Zhao shuning on the stool and handed her the roasted fish.


    "Master, can you roast fish?"


    "Master, your fish is burnt."


    "Master, you fish, some places are not ripe yet -"


    Yan Ruyu''s face has become a little uncomfortable.


    It''s about grilled fish.


    He really can''t do it.


    After Zhao shuning took the fish, he finally took a small bite in Yan Ruyu''s expectant eyes.


    "Ah bah - it''s so bitter, the fish -"


    after Zhao shuning said this, she regretted it.


    Because behind the burning fire.


    Zhao shuning saw that Yan Ruyu''s face was obviously injured and embarrassed for a moment.


    She quickly stopped talking.


    "No, it''s still very hard. Master, I''m talking nonsense. You don''t have to believe it."


    Yan Ruyu was relieved.


    But he didn''t speak.


    Zhao shuning in order to prove that he said "right", also in order to coax the master happy, then "jubilant" in the hands of the fish ate a clean.


    It''s not a bad taste to describe.


    Seeing Zhao shuning eating so happily, Yan Ruyu''s face was much better.


    Zhao shuning can also understand that everything the master does is perfect. Everything is under his control. Therefore, the roast fish is a bit out of his psychological expectation. He should not accept his failure for a while.


    "Don''t worry."


    "Master, the fish you roasted is not good to see, but it''s really delicious. It''s just the first bite. I didn''t taste it. If there''s another one, how good it would be."


    Zhao shuning flatter said these words, in fact, the heart ah, that is called a regret.


    But.


    At this time.


    Yan Ruyu took out a new baked fish and handed it to her.


    "As a teacher, I knew you were hungry. I caught two fish specially."


    Zhao shuning is petrified.


    Master? Have you ever tasted your own cooking?


    What''s the taste of your own roast fish? Don''t you count it in your heart?


    "Why, it''s not delicious?"


    Zhao shuning smiles reluctantly.


    "Yummy, yummy."


    "You seem to be reluctant to smile."


    "No, not at all. I''m overjoyed, overjoyed."


    Zhao shuning held out his hand.


    Is ready to take over Yan Ruyu baked the second fish, Yan Ruyu retracted his hand.


    "If you don''t like it, why pretend."


    Zhao shuning is in a hurry.


    Master Daren already knew that he didn''t want to eat and that the fish tasted bad, but he still teased her like this.


    Now, he followed his heart, but he said it again.


    "I don''t like fish, but I like you, master. I like everything you make. It''s the happiest thing to eat what people like to do. "


    "Yes? Then you eat. "


    Again?

 Chapter 531

    In Wuwang sea.


    Zhao shuning spent nearly seven days with Yan Ruyu.


    In these seven days.


    When she finds an opportunity, she will cook for Yan Ruyu.


    At the beginning, Yan Ruyu still had some resistance to it.


    But in the end, Zhao shuning''s hard work was not enough. After eating two meals, he began to like Zhao shuning''s cooking.


    In fact, before.


    Zhao shuning also can''t cook, because after arriving at Loulan, Mo Yan likes to eat fish.


    Every time on the table, there is always fish.


    If you eat too much, Zhao shuning can do it.


    The time of seven days seems to be very short and very long.


    In these seven days, Zhao shuning saw a different master.


    Sometimes they talk together, although more often, Zhao shuning is talking and Yan Ruyu is listening.


    But later, Yan Ruyu will also express her own opinions and correct Zhao shuning''s mistakes.


    On the seventh day.


    Zhao shuning''s injury has almost recovered.


    She came out of the bamboo house.


    I didn''t see Yan Ruyu.


    But met another person - Mo Yan.


    He stood opposite Zhao shuning.


    So quietly looking at her.


    The previous time, after learning that he sent his forehead ornaments to monitor himself, Zhao shuning never took the initiative to contact him again.


    Now, that matter also has the influence to her, therefore at this time, she sees the Mo Yan, the facial expression above, does not have half Fen happy.


    "You didn''t see any of the images I sent you."


    Zhao shuning did not speak.


    "You didn''t answer all the letters I wrote to you."


    "Qiuqiu, you want to avoid me, don''t you?"


    "I''m not avoiding you."


    Zhao shuning explained aloud.


    Anyway, it was Mo Yan who brought her up in the past 18 years. Mo Yan was not friendly most of the time, but he took care of Zhao shuning.


    "You forgot all you promised me."


    "I did not forget, I said, will try to protect Loulan, will not regret."


    Mo Yan''s eyes at this time some terror.


    He said, "what have you done in the past three months? Why is Luo Feiyan still alive? "


    Zhao shuning is flustered.


    "Did you see her? What have you done to her? "


    The expression of disappointment appeared on Mo Yan''s face.


    For the first time, she didn''t want to explain to him, but asked him if she had any idea about Luo Fei Yan.


    "I want to kill her."


    But Mo Yan in the hands of that moment, but it began to fear.


    If you kill Luo Feiyan, then Qiuqiu knows, in this life, will you never ignore him again?


    So, he didn''t do it.


    "What have you done to her? Master Moyan, you can''t kill her. You don''t know, she is - "


    " Qiuqiu, I treat you well. "


    Zhao shuning stops.


    "But what did you do to me?"


    Zhao shuning said, "what did I do to you?"


    "I saw all the scenes of your intimacy with that man."


    Intimate scenes?


    With whom?


    Master?


    What do they have to be close to? By the way, I mean the time I stole my master.


    However, what''s the relationship between my own affairs and Mo Yan?


    "Qiuqiu, I said, you are my Loulan people, my woman."


    Zhao shuning retorted angrily: "Mr. Moyan, you may have misunderstood me. I have never had any other feelings for you."


    Mo Yan''s eyes, there is a blood.


    He clenched his hands into fists, and his veins burst up.


    He approached Zhao shuning three steps.


    Zhao shuning was scared by Mo Yan, and then he took four or five steps back.


    "Are you afraid of me?"


    Mo Yan''s face showed an injured expression.


    "Are you afraid of me? Why are you afraid of me? Qiuqiu, I''m the only one in the world who treats you with all his heart. I look at you, from a baby in infancy, to what you look like now. "


    Facing the madness of Mo Yan.


    Zhao shuning took another step back.


    "Mr. Moyan, I''m very grateful for your support, but I really don''t have any love for you. I''ll make it clear to you now."


    Mo Yan stops.


    "I don''t believe it."


    "Qiuqiu, I don''t believe what you say now."


    "You just went out for a long time, and I indulged you a little too much, so as soon as you came into contact with the outside world, you were fascinated by those people from the outside world."Disgust appeared in Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    "Mo Yan, you have only control and possessiveness for me. I''m a living person, not your doll, not your tool. You can''t control me."


    Mo Yan didn''t know where to come from and took out a pair of plush gloves.


    Throw it in front of Zhao shuning.


    See familiar things, Zhao shuning immediately picked up.


    "What have you done to her?"


    Real Luo Qiu can''t have something to do. If she has an accident, how can she go back?


    Also, such a kind-hearted woman, did nothing, she should not be punished by the so-called fate.


    "Don''t you want to see her? If you want to save her, you can go back to Loulan with me, OK


    Mo Yan grabbed Zhao shuning''s arm.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t break away for a while.


    Mo Yan''s spiritual and spiritual power, can become the leader of Loulan, that means that in Loulan, he is the most powerful one.


    "Master Moyan, let me go."


    "Qiuqiu, come back with me."


    Zhao shuning said, "tell me first, have you done anything to her?"


    "Now, she''s alive."


    Mo Yan then said: "but if you don''t go back with me, then she doesn''t have to live."


    "Mo Yan, she is innocent!"


    "In my eyes, no one is innocent! She''s innocent, don''t I? Qiuqiu, you are my Tianding daughter of Loulan. You should cherish the people of Loulan, not fight against me for the sake of the women of Ruoqiang, a hostile country. "


    Zhao shuning feels headache.


    She looks at Mo Yan.


    The person who always felt warm now made her feel terrible.


    "Mo Yan, I''m not Luo Qiu."


    When the man in black heard this inexplicable remark, his hands were stiff in the same place for a moment.


    Zhao shuning quickly broke away from the shackles of Mo Yan.


    See Mo Yan this appearance.


    Zhao shuning said: "Mo Yan, you can''t kill that girl, because she is the real Luo Qiu. When you robbed me back, you robbed the wrong person. I am Luo Feiyan."


    "You''re talking nonsense. Who taught you to make up such nonsense? "


    Zhao shuning took off the lower part of his clothes. Behind the fragrant shoulder, there was no Loulan mark.


    Mo Yan was stunned.


    "This is the evidence. If you don''t believe it, you can go to check the woman you took back. There is your Loulan mark on her back."


    "However, when you first arrived in Loulan, I checked, and it was clear that -"


    Zhao shuning took out three pear blossom needles in his hand.


    "Because luoqiu''s biological mother poisoned me to keep luoqiu around. The poison can erase the mark on my eyebrows and make some allergic scratches appear on my back. That''s not the mark."


    How is that possible?


    "I don''t believe it! I say you are, you are, I don''t care whether you are Luo Feiyan or Luo Qiu, you must go back to Loulan with me! "


    Mo Yan is possessed.


    His eyes turned red.


    One hand Yanks Zhao shuning''s hand.


    This time, Mo Yan''s hand, suddenly appeared a white slender hand.


    Gently down, then unloaded Mo Yan''s brute force.


    Qingshan man a little hard, Zhao shuning will be followed by him.


    "My apprentice, how can others touch at will."

 Chapter 532

    Yan Ruyu''s body is two heads higher than Zhao shuning''s.


    So he stood in front of Zhao shuning.


    Looking at the master''s back, Zhao shuning felt very secure.


    Mo Yan''s mood was not good, now I see Yan Ruyu.


    At first glance, though it is amazing.


    But the next moment, he immediately restored his divine consciousness.


    Qiu Qiu''s affection for such a man is understandable.


    "Are you the man who seduced Qiuqiu?"


    "Master Moyan, pay attention to your words. He is my master."


    "Master? When did you recognize master? Autumn? You''ve been growing up in Loulan for 18 years. As soon as you come out, you meet this kind of liar. You haven''t seen the outside world. You''ve been cheated by him. I can understand that. Now come back with me. "


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Yan Ruyu''s face was cold.


    The temperature around seems to have dropped a little.


    "Who is he, rocho?"


    Zhao shuning replied very cleverly: "his name is Mo Yan, and he is the leader of Loulan."


    "And the one who raised Qiuqiu."


    Yan Ruyu said, "is that so?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Mo Yan reaches out his hand and wants to pull Zhao shuning to his side.


    Yan Ruyu''s hand also drags Zhao shuning''s wrist.


    "You let go of Qiuqiu''s hand, otherwise, I will make you unable to see tomorrow''s sun."


    "There will be no sun tomorrow."


    "What?"


    "It''s said in the astrolabe that tomorrow, it will be light rain and cloudy."


    Mo Yan shocked.


    Zhao shuning was also stunned.


    Master, why are you still in the mood to discuss the weather at this time?


    "You want to die."


    Mo Yan starts, Yan Ruyu just used his hand, then easily resisted Mo Yan''s attack.


    After many competitions.


    Yan Ruyu''s other hand never let go of Zhao shuning''s wrist.


    Mo Yan is out of breath. This is the first time that he has met such a strong opponent since he was born. No, maybe he has never been qualified to be a man''s opponent.


    Yan Ruyu is calm.


    Mo Yan a fight down, also can be regarded as a lot of calm.


    He looked up.


    Salute Yan Ruyu.


    "Master, Mo Yan offended me, but this matter, Qiu Qiu really should go back with me."


    "If she wants to go back with you, I really won''t say anything. I probably saw the situation just now, but she doesn''t want to."


    Zhao shuning shrunk his head.


    Mo Yan turns her eyes to Zhao shuning.


    "Qiuqiu, if you have any conscience, go back with me. Otherwise, you should be able to think of the consequences. "


    "You can''t threaten her."


    Light five words, Mo Yan has to listen to, also put the voice light some.


    "Qiuqiu, you go back with me, I promise, will not hurt her."


    Zhao shuning said: "it''s not that I don''t go back with you, but that there is no meaning after I go back. Mr. Moyan, you have said that to me before, so I''ll go back and wait for you to imprison me? I''m not stupid. I''m in the net. "


    Mo Yan looks gloomy.


    "That''s what you think of me?"


    "What else?"


    "I won''t hurt you."


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    "Mo Yan, what I said to you before is true. You found the wrong person in the beginning."


    "Even if what you say is true, I''d rather make mistakes in the end."


    Zhao shuning covers his head.


    How did not discover before, Mo Yan is a tendon?


    Yan Ruyu said, "if you don''t want to go back, no one can force you."


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes.


    "Do evil!"


    Both men looked at her at the same time.


    She wanted to cry without tears.


    Only said: "do not look at me, clearly I have said clearly enough, he just does not listen to me, just bite a question, I have no way."


    "You heard that. Rocho doesn''t want to go back with you."


    Mo Yan looks at Zhao shuning.


    "You really don''t want to go back with me?"


    Zhao shuning''s heart is broken. Brother, it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s that I can''t! Can''t you understand? I have a lot of things to do next. If I go back with you now, what will I do if you lock me up?


    "Mr. Moyan, I''m sorry."


    "You''ll regret it."


    Mo Yan took a deep look at Zhao shuning and left.


    I don''t know why, Zhao shuning felt very uneasy.


    "Wait a minute."


    The man in black stopped.Zhao shuning came forward and said, "I''ll go back with you."


    A second expression finally appeared on Yan Ruyu''s face.


    "Master, it seems that I really have to go back to Loulan."


    "Why?"


    "I can''t tell you, but without her, I won''t meet you in the future."


    Yan Ruyu looks puzzled.


    Zhao shuning did not dare to explain too much.


    Just now, the expression of Mo Yan really scared Zhao shuning.


    When he said "you will regret it", Zhao shuning saw the ferocity from his expression.


    Zhao shuning is afraid, she dare not gamble.


    She is afraid, if she doesn''t go back, Mo Yan really crazy killed real Luo Qiu words how to do?


    "Do you have a clear idea?"


    "Master, I''ll come back. A month later, I''ll go to Changkong college to teach in person. Please help me with elder lingruo about luofeiyan."


    Zhao shuning is afraid that his absence from the college will cause ye qingluan to worry.


    "Well."


    One word is enough to make Zhao shuning feel at ease.


    Zhao shuning left.


    Yan Ruyu watched her disappear in front of her eyes.


    In my heart, I was lost.


    In front of the bamboo house, there was a wooden basin. In the basin, there were five or six lively fish, which Yan ruyucai had brought back from Danshui lake.


    Now, it seems, it doesn''t work.


    "Is he your brother?"


    Yan Ruyu said this sentence, he felt ridiculous.


    When did he become so suspicious?


    Eighteen years.


    Eighteen years is not comparable to the past six months.


    The little girl''s enthusiasm for herself is just a novelty.


    Laugh at yourself.


    Yan Ruyu turns back.


    He picked up the wooden basin, walked slowly to the lake where the fish had been fished, and put the fish back into the lake.


    Originally, the fireworks in this world, human warmth, originally does not belong to themselves.


    In a short period of seven days, he developed a trace of attachment and dependence after 500 years of loneliness.


    How ridiculous?


    People who have lived alone for thousands of years even want to have warmth?


    Qingyun peak.


    Maybe it''s a good place.


    An hour after Zhao shuning left, Yan Ruyu''s figure also disappeared in Wuwang sea.


    Space capsule.


    It''s a mysterious place.


    Baezer suddenly felt a violent shaking.


    Chaos can''t stand the long time turbulence, and it has a dizzy feeling.


    Didn''t emperor Zun find the pure land of Wuwang sea? Now, where are you going?


    In the bamboo house of Wuwang sea.


    On the desk.


    There is a bunch of bamboo flute, lying quietly on it.


    The owner of the bamboo flute is no longer here.

 Chapter 533

    Loulan.


    The palace.


    A quiet and closed environment.


    The projection of the branches of the trees.


    Occasionally, you can hear crows crowing.


    From the inside, you can hear a little bit.


    Zhao shuning stood outside the door, looking at the place where the prisoners were imprisoned.


    There was no expression on Mo Yan''s face.


    "You locked her up here? Do you know that she was raised in Houfu since she was a child? Before going to Changkong college, she never suffered like this? "


    Mo Yan''s tone is stiff.


    "If I didn''t kill her immediately, I would have been the greatest kindness to her."


    He yanked Zhao shuning hard.


    The girl''s rebellious eyes pierced her heart like a needle.


    He pulled her head and forced her to look at the door.


    In her ear, extremely cold said: "if you do not come back with me this time, I will kill her, and I will give her body to you."


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    Mo Yan''s bloodthirsty.


    His ruthlessness.


    She could see all the cruelty on her face.


    "But she is the daughter of your Loulan."


    "No, she''s not. You are. I''m the commander of Loulan. I say who is, who is."


    Zhao shuning stood still.


    "Lord Moyan."


    "I said, don''t call me Mo Yan adult, call me Mo Yan, why, you just can''t remember, just want to disobey me?"


    Mo Yan reaches out his hand and wants to caress Zhao shuning''s face.


    Her hand, also immediately clamped Mo Yan.


    "I respect you for bringing me up, so I''ve always been patient with you. If you push your feet like this again, even if you threaten me with countless people in Loulan, I won''t come back."


    "It''s really a little wild cat."


    Zhao shuning slapped the hand that Mo Yan stretched out.


    "Ah -"


    at this time.


    Inside the room, there was a shrill scream.


    Zhao shuning turns back and stares at Mo Yan fiercely.


    "She''d better have nothing to do, or I''ll settle it with you."


    Zhao shuning rushed to the door.


    The guards on both sides saluted immediately.


    "Miss."


    "Open the door."


    Inside, there was another voice of panic.


    The two guards looked at each other, but both shook their heads.


    "Don''t embarrass us, miss."


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    "Mo Yan, you let them open the door."


    That facial expression, besides anxious, still have a silk to beg.


    Mo Yan sighed, even in front of a moment, he was in front of the girl also angry teeth itch, but as long as she asked him, his heart, will become soft.


    He couldn''t see the girl he held in his hands from childhood being wronged.


    Even if she asked for it.


    "Open it."


    Two guards get out of the way.


    Zhao shuning looked back, said a thank you, then immediately rushed in.


    Inside the cell, a row down, are dark and dark, and it is winter, Zhao shuning a dark environment, unconsciously hit a shiver.


    It''s cold.


    She looked inside.


    In the dark cell, Zhao shuning can only grope forward.


    The scream she had just heard was clearly from Luo Qiu.


    "Ah -"


    "help -"


    the woman''s voice of panic came again.


    This time, I was scared to cry.


    With her voice, Zhao shuning quickly found the woman''s cell. When she got to the cell, she immediately kicked the cell open.


    Suddenly, dozens of mice ran out of the cell.


    Zhao shuning only felt his scalp numb.


    At the door of the cell stood two guards, two sacks in their hands.


    "Miss, this is what the leader told us. We need to take more care of the women in this cell."


    "Go away!"


    The two guards stepped down.


    Zhao shuning approached the cell.


    Lit a lamp in the upper right corner of the cell, the whole cell, with light, there will be a trace of warmth.


    Zhao shuning saw it.


    Rocho''s hiding in the corner.


    Curled up with her head in her hands, she could see a lot of stains on her face. Her hair was messy and her eyes were lax.


    At this time of her, where or that gentle everyone''s daughter.


    Zhao shuning approached her.


    She didn''t look up.The body can''t stop shaking.


    "Don''t -"


    "don''t -"


    "I''m wrong -"


    "I know I''m wrong -"


    women keep shaking their heads.


    Seeing this, Zhao shuning felt distressed.


    If she returned to Houfu normally, all this would not have happened, would it?


    Zhao shuning has seen the torture in Loulan''s cell. How can she endure such torture as a marquis''s daughter.


    Zhao shuning''s hand pitifully meets Luo Qiu.


    But Luo Qiu suddenly retreated.


    But she forgot that there was a corner behind her and there was no way to retreat.


    Zhao shuning quickly stretched out his hand and put it under Luo Qiu''s head, just to avoid her head hitting the wall.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Rochelle kept apologizing.


    But Zhao shuning stepped forward and held her in his arms.


    Familiar embrace, familiar smell.


    The woman in her arms was stunned.


    Then her voice was so small that it could not be more light.


    "Sister, sister?"


    "I''m sorry I''m late."


    The woman in her arms got an answer and raised her head in a hurry. When she saw the woman''s face in front of her, she finally couldn''t help but get into Zhao shuning''s arms and hold her tightly.


    "Sister, you have come to save me."


    "I''ll take you out."


    "I''m so scared. I''m so scared. It''s so dark here."


    The woman''s mood suddenly collapses, crying, Zhao shuning constantly pacifies Luo Qiu, holds her up.


    "I''ll take you out."


    Luo Qiu nodded in Zhao shuning''s arms.


    He buried his head in Zhao shuning''s arms.


    Got her out of the cell.


    The glare came in.


    The woman in her arms finally found a stable embrace, so she soon fell asleep.


    Zhao shuning takes Luo Qiu to the room where she used to live.


    After she was asked to wipe her body and put on clean clothes, Zhao shuning left the room.


    Mo Yan at this time, has been waiting for her in the main hall.


    Zhao shuning know, Mo Yan if brutal up, Loulan people, no one can stop.


    But she had to face it.


    Now it''s open.


    She has to step back behind the scenes and let the real luoqiu do what belongs to her.


    Zhao shuning entered the main hall.


    Mo Yan sat in the room with a gloomy face.


    "Lord Moyan."


    Mo Yan looked at a few people in the room, they all went out.


    And after going out, I took the door with me.


    "Mo Yan, she is Luo Qiu."


    "I know, but so what?"


    Zhao shuning said: "so, I''m Luo Feiyan. For Lou Lan, I''m a threat. You should kill me."


    Mo Yan didn''t speak.


    Zhao shuning took a deep breath.


    Inexplicably came to this place, inexplicably became Ruoqiang lucky star, and inexplicably was changed identity.


    Now, it has developed to this situation.


    Zhao shuning has helped Luo Qiu accomplish most of the things recorded in historical books. Next, it''s time to return Luo Qiu''s identity to her.


    "Why?"

 Chapter 534

    "What?"


    Zhao shuning looks at Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan''s deep voice rang out.


    "If you are not luoqiu, why don''t you say that you have done so many things for the people of Loulan over the years


    "In my eyes, both the people of Ruoqiang and Loulan are fresh lives, which are equally worthy of respect. As for why I didn''t tell you that I''m not the real luoqiu, master Moyan, I have told you and mentioned it, but do you believe it?"


    Mo Yan didn''t speak.


    Zhao shuning said: "I want to save more Loulan people when I stay here. Every time there is a war with Ruoqiang, it is those people who suffer heavy losses. Why, why can''t we live in peace?"


    "Live in peace? It''s so easy to say that. In the early years, Ruoqiang people were strong and good at equestrian. When they fought with us, did they ever want to live in peace with us? If it''s useful to be patient and give in, I''m afraid Loulan has become Ruoqiang''s land now. "


    Zhao shuning knows.


    Know Mo Yan''s feelings for Loulan.


    He will never allow his country to be occupied by other countries, even if it is a dime.


    "In recent years, there have been many frictions between Ruoqiang and Loulan. However, this is not the fault of Ruoqiang. In many cases, it is Loulan who is strong and robs Ruoqiang''s women by force, which leads to frequent discord between them."


    Mo Yan suddenly stood up.


    There was anger in his eyes.


    "What''s wrong with this? In Loulan, if we meet a woman we like, we must take it home. It''s Ruoqiang who are too weak. How can we protect those women with such a weak body. We Loulan men, why not? "


    Zhao shuning could not understand this logic.


    Then said: "can Loulan, there is a rule, this rule, but it is extremely unreasonable, you say Loulan man after the woman back, is to let her live a good life, then I ask you, if the woman really like that man, that life, is not only with that man to marry and have children?"


    Mo Yan didn''t speak.


    Because he knew what Zhao shuning was going to say next.


    He has no way to refute this point.


    "In Loulan, if a woman marries a man, if the man is in good health, they can get along well with each other, but what if the man dies suddenly? Your custom here is to marry this woman to the man''s father, or the man''s brother, Lord Moyan. I can''t comment on the rules you passed down, but I just want to ask you a question. "


    "If one day you meet a woman you like, you get her, and then you are gone, are you willing to contribute your wife to other men?"


    The custom of Loulan is a little strange.


    Over the years, Zhao shuning has been focusing on changing these unwritten feudal rules.


    Mo Yan didn''t speak.


    In fact, Zhao shuning can guess his answer.


    Mo Yan is possessive and jealous. If it belongs to him, let alone a woman, he will never allow others to touch even a small object.


    "Not if it''s you."


    Mo Yan opened his mouth.


    Zhao shuning said, "what do you mean?"


    "If my wife is you in the future, I''ll have this rule abolished. But if it''s not you, it''s OK for this rule to continue."


    Zhao shuning said hurriedly: "what I''m discussing with you is not this problem. I mean, if Qiang and Loulan have been in constant conflict for a hundred years, it''s because of the different customs between the two sides, so there are many frictions."


    Mo Yan: "so?"


    "So what?"


    "So you told me this in the hope that I would hand over Loulan to Ruoqiang and your real parents in Ruoqiang, right?"


    "I''ve never said anything like that."


    "But that''s what you mean between the lines."


    Zhao shuning retreated.


    Mo Yan deceives me.


    "Mo Yan, I''m not Luo Qiu, I don''t belong to you Loulan. Even if it''s the real Rocher, she should have a choice. "


    "I say you are, you are."


    Mo Yan paranoid eyes, Zhao shuning vaguely see a sense of familiarity.


    There is a man who is similar to Mo Yan Haosheng.


    Mobai, yes, Mobai!


    Zhao shuning quickly get out of the way.


    "Mo Yan, you are crazy."


    "I''m crazy. I''m going crazy because of you. Qiuqiu, you know when I brought you back to Loulan, you were only bigger than me. Do you know that at the beginning, I just treated you as my natural daughter of Loulan."


    Zhao shuning retreated.


    Mo Yan''s expression became a little terrible at this time."But when you grow up, you are more and more outstanding."


    "You are smart, studious and beautiful. You will smile at me. You will tell me jokes when I am bored. You will ask my servants to cook hot water for me in advance when I am tired. Before I come back, you can make my favorite food in the kitchen. Qiuqiu, it''s you. It''s you who come to me step by step. You live in my heart without my permission. Now, You want to leave alone again, don''t you


    Zhao shuning looked at Mo Yan''s nearly twisted face, and was afraid.


    "Mo Yan, I just regard you as a good friend."


    "But I''m not."


    "Do you know? In order to wait for you to grow up, I went to Dongze Dahuang to find a nine grade alchemist. I asked her to develop a hundred year beauty pill, and I took it. In this way, my appearance will be the same in another hundred years, and I will have you forever. "


    Zhao shuning stepped back and tripped over the chair behind him.


    "You''re crazy, Mo Yan, you''re crazy."


    "Qiuqiu, when you come back, it means that you have me in your heart, right?"


    Zhao shuning retreated to the door.


    Mo Yan is now stimulated, and his mind is particularly uncertain.


    At this time, no matter what Zhao shuning said, it couldn''t pacify him. On the contrary, it would stimulate Mo Yan.


    "I''ll go out first, and you''ll be quiet. When you can listen to me, I''ll come back to you."


    Zhao shuning reached out and wanted to open the door behind him.


    Mo Yan is to see through her idea at the moment, suddenly in front of her.


    Then his hand, mercilessly that has exposed a seam of the door heavily closed.


    Zhao shuning was forced, the body and Mo Yan only a finger away from the distance.


    Mo Yan''s eyes are staring at Zhao shuning''s red lips.


    "For so many years, I have been waiting for you to grow up. I try my best to restrain myself and I don''t want to touch you. I haven''t touched your lip, but you let that man touch it."


    Shifu doesn''t want to touch him. He is the one who steals his kiss while he is asleep.


    "Luoqiu, you forced me, you challenged me again and again, and I endured your limit."

 Chapter 535

    Mo Yan''s a hand dead press Zhao shuning behind the door.


    The eyes became extremely sinister.


    The other hand, rough hit Zhao shuning''s clothes.


    If you want to make a gesture, you have to pull it down.


    "Hiss --" a, Zhao shuning half of the sleeve was Mo Yan''s pretty tear.


    Zhao shuning quickly raised his foot and kicked it.


    Master has never touched himself. Why let Mo Yan touch him?


    Bah, no, even if the master touched herself, she would not let Mo Yan touch her.


    Mo Yan eat pain, cover the lower body, squat on the ground.


    Zhao shuning looked at his half withered clothes.


    "Mo Yan, you make me feel sick."


    Zhao shuning went out and shut the door.


    The girl guarding outside the door, seeing this, lowered her head one after another and did not dare to ask.


    Zhao shuning went back to the house.


    At this time, Luo Qiu has already woke up. Her eyes are flustered and helpless. She looks around as if she is looking for someone?


    When she saw Zhao shuning, she was relieved.


    I feel relieved.


    "Sister, it''s really you."


    See Zhao shuning back, Luo Qiu quickly sat up, although there are injuries, but in the moment she saw Zhao shuning, these injuries, as if no pain.


    At this time, Luo Qiu''s eyes are not as pure as before.


    "Sorry, Yan''er --"


    the woman on the bed moved her lips, then said with a bitter smile, "sister, you don''t have to hide it from me, I know all about it."


    "You know?"


    Luo Qiu nodded.


    "Since you left, the mark on my body has not been eliminated. At the beginning, I thought that it would be OK after a long time, but I was wrong."


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    "You must blame me," he said in a low voice. "At the beginning, I didn''t tell you my identity."


    But Luo Qiu shook his head.


    "And I have to thank my sister."


    "Thank me?"


    "I''m sorry for my sister. Although I don''t know why you are exiled, I''ve enjoyed the love of the Marquis for you for nearly 20 years. I''m sorry for you."


    "What does it have to do with you? We are just pawns in the world. Sometimes we can''t be the master of what happens."


    Rocho got out of bed.


    There''s a lot of purple on my body.


    "I told the man, but he didn''t believe that I was Luo Qiu."


    "That''s what he is."


    Luo Qiu said: "sister, can you tell me the reason in detail?"


    Zhao shu calms down.


    "Where to start?"


    "Let''s start with how we were wrongly swapped."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    What happened on the day of the full moon banquet with Luo Qiu, what happened on his return to the Marquis''s house, and what he knew about the causes and consequences, he told Luo Qiu.


    After hearing this, Luo Qiu looked rather lonely.


    "Is that so?"


    "It turns out that I am the disaster star of Ruoqiang. Before, I had forgiven my sister''s behavior for myself and felt very generous. Now it seems that I should be forgiven."


    Luo Qiu sighed.


    "Smoke."


    "I can''t hold the name of luofeiyan any more. I''ll give it back to my sister. At that time, I felt puzzled. It was clear that luoqiu was a child born late in luofeiyan. Why did you ask me to call your sister? Originally, you told me the truth through this."


    "At that time, I didn''t think how to talk to you, so that you can accept it more easily."


    "In fact, you are right. If you had not experienced so many things, you would have explained my life experience to me as soon as you came up. I certainly can''t accept it. Since I''m not luofeiyan, you can call me by my name later. "


    "Xiao Qiu, how can I call you like this?"


    "Of course, I''m happy with what my sister calls me."


    Luo Qiu''s face, hard to hide lonely.


    Zhao shuning looked at Luo Qiu''s body and found that in his body, he already had spiritual power, but spiritual power has not been found.


    "Can you cultivate your mental strength?"


    Zhao shuning asked pleasantly.


    "Well."


    Luo Qiu shrinks her hand back, her body is cold, her eyes are not so warm at this time, maybe only when Zhao shuning is by her side, she will smile more.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Luo Qiu smiles and shakes his head.


    "Nothing. If it wasn''t for your sister, you would come back to save me this time. I''m afraid that in the future, my life would be miserable."


    "No, in the future, you will become a legend of Kyushu and a hero in everyone''s heart.""Does my sister believe me like that?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Of course, she believed that she had a God''s perspective. She knew that one day, luoqiu would be famous all over the world.


    Luo Qiu showed a rare smile.


    "If my sister is not with me now, I feel that I have been abandoned by the whole world."


    "No way."


    "Why not? In this world, after all, except for my sister, no one will care about me. "


    Her only hope in Ruoqiang is ye qingluan. However, ye qingluan thinks that she is her own daughter, so that she can be as good to herself. After all, she is just a dove occupying the nest of magpies and seizing the love of her sister.


    Father? From birth, they regard themselves as the disaster star of Ruoqiang, not to mention being good to themselves, even when they are pleasant.


    And her own mother, Liu Yuan, was even more cruel. She poisoned herself from childhood, so that she could not cultivate her mental strength. For her own selfish heart, she put all the pressure on herself, poisoned herself, embroidered and sealed. In Liu Yuan''s heart, she did not regard her as a daughter.


    Even Loulan, should have regarded her as the daughter of heaven, but Mo Yan after knowing, but how also refused to accept this fact, here, she can stay, is another matter.


    Fortunately, she still has a sister. She came back just for her, right?


    "Don''t think too much about it. Now that your mental power is enlightened, you will practice more frequently. If you go on like this, no one will dare to bully you any more."


    Luo Qiu nodded.


    "Sister."


    "Well?"


    Luo Qiu hugged Zhao shuning''s waist and said, "it''s good to have you."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    He also felt that Luo Qiu was really kind. After so many things, he was still willing to believe in himself.


    "You should have a good rest. If you have something to do, you can call me. Mo Yan just didn''t accept the fact for a while. He is a person who attaches great importance to the overall situation. After he understands, you will be Loulan''s natural daughter. They will treat you well."


    "Well."


    Luo Qiu nodded.


    Then lie back on the bed, gently closed the eyes.


    Zhao shuning crept out of the room and closed the door.


    Luoqiu on the bed, opened his eyes.


    There was no smile on her face.


    The world kisses me with pain, I will overthrow the whole Kyushu.

 Chapter 536

    This time.


    Mo Yan didn''t let Zhao shuning down.


    He stayed in his room for about three days.


    No servants were allowed in, and he never came out.


    Until the fourth day of the morning, the door opened, Mo Yan face vicissitudes, eyes, is to see the end of the lonely.


    Zhao shuning is in the attic.


    Mo Yan is in the yard, and they look at each other across the air.


    Only one eye, Zhao shuning will know, Mo Yan figured it out.


    After all, he is the leader of Loulan, the king of Loulan, and the livelihood of the people of Loulan, he must be put in the first place.


    Perhaps before, because of this sudden accident, his mood was quite high, but now, after some days of calm, he finally understood.


    Love this matter, can''t use Loulan''s future to bury for it.


    Zhao shuning closed the window.


    Mo Yan lowered his head.


    Perhaps, for Zhao shuning, he has always been unable to start, such a person, love Loulan people, should not be the disaster of Loulan, right?


    It should be.


    The man''s lonely smile appeared on his face.


    By now, he has no way out, has he?


    Also in Mo Yan out of the door of this day, he called Luo Qiu.


    Luo Qiu looks at Zhao shuning and seems to be a little nervous.


    "Go ahead." This is the way to go.


    "Well."


    The woman walked out of the pavilion.


    From that moment on, the two girls had different ideas.


    Luo Qiu went to see Mo Yan.


    In that chamber.


    It''s just the two of them.


    Zhao shuning is no longer qualified to go in and out of the military area. She doesn''t know what they said.


    She doesn''t care.


    At night, she went to bed early.


    Waiting to make sure that Luo Qiu can be accepted by Mo Yan safely, it''s time for her to go.


    The discussion ended in the early hours of the night.


    After Luo Qiu comes back, he wants to find Zhao shuning.


    But I found that the light in my sister''s room had been out for a long time.


    "Good night, sister."


    With a smile on her face, luoqiu went back to her room.


    From now on, she has no family. In this world, only her sister is a relative.


    Luoqiu held the pillow and soon fell asleep.


    The next day, after Luo Qiu wakes up, a girl comes in to comb her hair. She reaches out her hand and looks at the mental power in her palm.


    There was a strange smile on his face.


    There was a sudden step outside.


    "Miss Lo is gone."


    Luo Qiu suddenly stood up in front of the bronze mirror, and the hairpin that had not been worn fell to the ground.


    "Miss --"


    all the servant girls knelt down.


    Luo Qiu also ignore other, mention skirt, hurriedly toward Zhao shuning''s room to run.


    When she arrived, Mo Yan was already in her sister''s room.


    He had a letter in his hand.


    See Luo Qiu come, Mo Yan handed that letter to Luo Qiu.


    This letter is for Luo Qiu.


    She left. When she left, she didn''t say goodbye to him, or even leave him a few words.


    Her 18 years of relationship with Luo Qiu is no more than half a year''s acquaintance with her.


    Luoqiu took the letter.


    Put it in your hand.


    Xiaoqiu,


    sister left.


    In fact, I should have left long ago, just don''t worry about you, now, Mo Yan adults have accepted you, that means, in the future, here, you are me.


    Loulan people, are simple, perhaps some customs, and Ruoqiang have differences, you may not get used to life.


    But you have to learn to adapt.


    You are Loulan''s hope and the daughter of heaven in their people''s eyes.


    All you have to do is take on your responsibilities.


    I always say that you will become a great weapon in the future. This is true.


    In the future, you will be more powerful than your sister.


    You have to be strong, because only when you are strong can you protect the people you want to protect.


    Don''t look for me.


    Forgive me, the reason why I didn''t say goodbye to you face to face is that I''m afraid I can''t give up you. Your future road will be very long and bright, but I can''t always be with you.


    After so many things, I believe that you will become strong. I hope that the next time we meet, you can let me see you who are different.


    At that time, you will be happy to call my sister. I''ll call you again. Xiao Qiu, tell me what you have experienced in recent years. I will be happy for you.


    I''m going.There are many important things waiting for me to do.


    In my heart, you are as white as the moon hanging high in the night sky.


    I hope that in the future, you can always keep your heart and always be as kind as we first saw.


    In addition, once again, if someone bullies you, don''t be patient, don''t compromise, just call back.


    Sometimes, kindness should be used in the right place.


    In that sign, only sister two words.


    Luoqiu held the letter in her hand.


    The uneasiness and turbulence in my heart can''t be explained.


    Mo Yan came over.


    "She''s gone."


    "As she said, don''t look for her. You are my Tianding daughter of Loulan. In the future, I will teach you many cultivation methods of Loulan. In addition, from today on, I will assign some tasks to you. You must try your best to complete them."


    Luo Qiu nodded slowly.


    There are ripples in my eyes.


    "You have to remember that she is a very strong person. Only when you become stronger can you be equal to her. The reason why she has today''s ability is inseparable from her hard work since she was a child."


    Luo Qiu took a deep breath.


    "I know, master Moyan, just arrange training for me, I can carry it down."


    "That''s the best way."


    In fact, Mo Yan admires Luo Qiu.


    At least, she could have a letter she wrote, and she didn''t get anything.


    Perhaps, for what she had done to her before, her heart must still be very resentful of it.


    Mo Yan left.


    Rocho was the only one left in the room.


    She sat on the chair.


    Looking at the furnishings in the room, thinking about her first meeting with her sister, sister''s carefulness, sister''s maintenance, sister''s concern for her, all vividly.


    Yes, in this world, nothing is immutable. One person can''t always revolve around another person.


    Luoqiu stood up.


    A person, if he does not learn to be strong, mud can not support the wall, will only let the people who care about themselves chill.


    Her hands caressed every piece of furniture in the room one by one.


    Familiar and unfamiliar.


    She came out of the room.


    Close the door gently.


    "Miss."


    "Seal up this room for me. No one can go in without my command. Anyone who disobeys the order will be killed."


    Women''s eyes, flashing light, and before, was completely different.


    "Yes, I do."


    The maid knelt down.


    Luoqiu looks up again.


    In the eyes, there is no past cowardice.

 Chapter 537

    At this time, Zhao shuning has been gone for a long time.


    That letter was written last night.


    "I don''t know if my sincere letter touched Luo Qiu."


    "No matter. Now that everything is on track, I can finally do something of my own."


    The first thing that Zhao shuning thought about.


    It''s going back to the Marquis''s house.


    I don''t know what happened between Luo Hao and ye qingluan. Has ye qingluan ever forgiven Luo Hao?


    However, on the way back to Houfu, Zhao shuning has to have a good time.


    Now, she is not Luo Feiyan, not Luo Qiu, but Zhao shuning.


    All the way.


    When they meet something new, they stop to have fun for a few days.


    Spring is coming.


    The weather is getting warmer.


    Zhao shuning now walking on the street, do not have to wear those velvet clothes.


    "Girl, do you want to taste the sugar man made from dough?"


    Zhao shuning looks over.


    The sugar man, actually, is similar to the clothes he wears when he confronts chaos in the netherworld valley.


    Ask a little bit.


    Only then did she know that Luo Qiu''s name had been widely spread in the streets, and many people had heard of her deeds.


    Zhao shuning gave the store two copper coins, and then took a sugar man.


    Hopping along the street.


    People along the road talk and laugh.


    The peddlers in the market are shouting, and the people are happy to live in peace.


    Zhao shuning with a veil, tired of walking, found an inn to stay.


    It''s very comfortable to play alone, but sometimes, I still feel a little lost.


    Zhao shuning has sent many images to Yan Ruyu, but none of them has been received, let alone returned to her.


    There are still half a month left. It''s time to give lectures to the students of Changkong college.


    This time, in the name of luoqiu.


    It''s ridiculous to say. Up to now, the master doesn''t know that he is her disciple five hundred years later.


    Knowing that he''s not Luo Qiu''s, he''s a stranger, Luo Qiu himself, and Xia Qingyan, the little prince.


    "Xiao Er, cut me a pot of tea."


    "Dele ~"


    in the elegant Pavilion, Zhao shuning drinks tea and relaxes his tense nerves.


    From the second floor down, you can see a lot of scenery above the market.


    While drinking tea, Zhao shuning leaned over the window and looked down.


    Several girls in the market are choosing Rouge in front of the stall.


    Not far away several CHILDES are looking at the poem on the folding fan and nodding their heads.


    Look ahead.


    After the two old men nestled up to each other, the expression on their faces seemed to be worried, and they didn''t know what they were thinking.


    Zhao shuning is listless, so he should take a look at what happened in front of him.


    "Little two, give me some fruit fudge."


    "OK --"


    "Miss, I don''t know how much silver you want."


    "A spirit stone."


    Although he was surprised, he stood in the same place and didn''t leave.


    Zhao shuning thought that the second child was afraid of running alone, so he gave the stone to the second child first. Seeing that he still didn''t move, he said, "don''t you go yet?"


    "The little one will go right away."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    It''s quite high-grade here. It''s a good thing to drink tea, eat melon seeds and look at the street view in the past.


    After a while.


    Lying in front of the window, Zhao shuning is called back by the voice of the second child.


    "Miss, where do you put the melon seeds and fruit jelly?"


    Because of the large number, the innkeeper also presented some snacks.


    "So much?"


    Seven or eight people took the soft candy melon seeds.


    "This is the amount of a spirit stone. The shopkeeper said that the girl is still suffering some losses, so she will send some dried meat to the Congress."


    "I don''t think it''s too little. Some of your quantity is too much. In this way, I can''t finish all the 18 plates of fruit fudge. Just leave two plates for me, and the rest for the other children in the inn."


    Zhao shuning felt that there was no problem with his words.


    Can small two and with the end of the fruit plate of those women, but are showing a sad expression.


    What''s more, they even set up on the spot.


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    I don''t know why they behave like this. They don''t seem to be angry with them, and they don''t say anything to humiliate them.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Go for a walk, don''t affect the elegance of your guests. If you have any grievances, you can say it in the back room."Little two''s voice is also a little wrong, it can be seen that for this matter, he seems to know.


    When the women heard this, they gave a salute and were about to withdraw.


    Zhao shuning reached out to stop them.


    "My guest, I''m a woman. I can''t see you in front of people. I''m sorry to disturb your elegance."


    Zhao shuning waved.


    Piss back to one side.


    It seems that this kind of inn is well-trained for these sophomores.


    "Tell me what I''m wrong with?"


    "No, my guest, Bodhisattva is kind-hearted. Nothing is wrong. It''s my family. My tears are too soft to hear about my children. As soon as you say it, I can''t help crying."


    "Child? What''s the matter with the child? "


    The women bowed their heads when they heard the words.


    Zhao shuning remembered that since he stepped into the town, it was full of joy and harmony.


    But under such joy, she always felt that something was missing. After these people reminded her, she finally understood the key to the problem.


    Since she entered the inn, there are no children in the inn, even in the street.


    "Come on, sophomore."


    The second child rushed forward.


    "My guest, are you a stranger?"


    "Well."


    The little two waved and let the women back down.


    As he poured tea for Zhao shuning, he said: "in fact, this matter has been in Changle Town for a long time."


    Changle Town was originally a happy town.


    Here, men farm and women weave, and their parents coax their grandsons and granddaughters at home to enjoy the happiness of family.


    The town is self-sufficient and has been very happy.


    However, two years ago, a group of people from the world came to this small town.


    When they came to Changle, they said that the geomantic omen of Changle was excellent and that they could vigorously develop other industries.


    At first, the people in the town were very opposed to it. Later, the people in the river and Lake said that each family could be given two spirit stones as a reward.


    People in the town had never seen such a big hand before, so they nodded their heads and agreed.


    Since then, those people have built palaces on the mountains ten miles away from Changle Town. During this period, they have hired many men from Changle Town to work as coolies.


    Time flies. A year has passed.


    The palace on the mountain is almost finished.


    Before, all the men who worked in the mountains were paid, so after a long time, many men in Changle Town also worked there.


    The day the palace was built, they all went home.


    But the next day, all the men who went to work fell ill.

 Chapter 538

    "All sick?"


    "Yes."


    Zhao shuning has more doubts. She still can''t understand such an evil thing, so this time, she has to find out in person.


    "That''s the girl."


    Xiaoer and the shopkeeper are back.


    Behind them, there are many men from Changle Town.


    At a glance, there were at least 500 people.


    All of them panted and looked at Zhao shuning nervously.

 Chapter 539

    In front of the inn.


    All of a sudden so many people gathered.


    Zhao shuning also did not expect.


    Xiao Er is still breathing.


    "Shopkeeper, this is the girl."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, it''s this girl. She has great powers. She can make things disappear on the spot. Maybe she can solve the puzzle of Changle Town for more than two years."


    "Maybe, in a short time, your children will come back to you."


    Zhao shuning''s eyebrows frowned lightly.


    Since they came in, they haven''t said anything, but they look at her with enthusiasm and hope.


    It makes her feel that she has done something extraordinary.


    "Girl, can you really help us?"


    Zhao shuning said, "I didn''t say that. I want to help you."


    There was a silence.


    Those men who had been excited also immediately calmed down.


    They looked at each other, the loss of heart, immediately all appeared in the face.


    "Girl, didn''t you just say that?" said the second company


    "I only said I could help you, not all of them."


    Those people heard the words.


    "Master, you are an expert. We don''t know what you need, but as long as you save the baby, I''m willing to give you all the Lingshi I''ve earned in the past two years as a reward," he said


    "Master, we only ask you to have pity on us. My old mother, because she can''t see her grandson, has become sick of missing her."


    "Girl, we missed our children when we saw money. As long as you can save my children, no matter what the conditions are, as long as we can do it, we will never be ambiguous."


    Zhao shuning gently raised his right hand.


    The crowd quickly stopped.


    "I don''t need to be paid."


    "I just don''t like the feeling of being pushed onto the shelves by people. It''s something I''m willing to do, and it has nothing to do with you."


    The crowd was silent.


    Zhao shuning also said: "tonight, I need 15 people to form a small team and go to master he''s mansion in the east of the city with me. Do any of you want to have a look?"


    Or silence.


    Zhao shuning did not speak, she was waiting.


    One man came forward and said, "but I want to have a conflict with master he."


    Zhao shuning nodded: "it''s possible."


    "If you offend master he, there will be no good end."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes were slightly astringent, and his face was smiling.


    "Girl, I''ll go with you."


    It''s today''s sophomore who speaks.


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Some people take the lead, others speak more and more.


    Fifteen, just enough.


    "Well, you can rest assured that I will bring your children back in five days. Now you can find some paper and pen to write me your child''s name, birth date and characteristics. "


    "What about our children?"


    Asked the rest.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "What does it have to do with me?"


    She is not hard hearted, she just want to borrow this time, let them understand, a lot of things, to pay, sacrifice, there will be a return.


    When others are in charge, you hide at the back, when the reward is on merit, you rush at the front, which is shameless behavior.


    "Girl, you are also a alchemist, and you will have children in the future. You should have the world in mind and take saving all the people as your duty. But look at these minds, they are not the same level as master he at all."


    Zhao shuning looks at those people with red faces.


    Plain hand gently knot a fingerprint.


    Those people are speechless.


    "When I want to speak, I don''t need to hear other people''s voices."


    "It''s really hard for you. Even my future children have considered it. I''d like to ask, why did you tell your wife that they would exchange your children''s three years for your health when you believed in any master who cared for all the people?"


    "I also want to ask, master he, does not charge you every time?"


    "I''d like to say that even if I''m a alchemist and God rewards me, it''s my own efforts to cultivate to this point. Why do you make me cherish all the people and want me to fight for you regardless of life and death? I just want to ask, "why?"


    "Why do you enjoy it? Why should people with ability shoulder all this for you, and why should I pay for your ignorance? But please remember that it''s my duty to help you, but it''s my duty not to help you. I''m kind or not. That''s what I use to regulate me, not what you use to kidnap me. "


    Zhao shuning snapped his fingers."I''m finished. What else do you want to add?"


    The crowd was silent.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "There''s nothing to say. Let''s go. Don''t spoil my interest because of this."


    The crowd was dejected.


    "I''m sorry, girl," he said


    "It''s OK. You didn''t mean to."


    At the front of the crowd, a man suddenly fell on his knees and said in a loud voice, "master, I''m willing to. I was just worried about the second elder in my family. I''m willing to. Please give me another chance."


    Other people see this, also immediately knelt down.


    Zhao shuning looked at the black head in front of him and had a headache.


    Come on, it''s just for Luo Qiu to accumulate some public morality so that he can go back as soon as possible.


    "You go. I''ll try my best."


    Thanks again and again, they left the inn.


    After those people left, there were only 15 people left in front of Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    "Girl, didn''t you say?"


    "I''m just testing the people of Changle Town. It''s OK. It''s not necessary. It''s dangerous. You can''t help if you go."


    Xiao ER and shopkeeper Wen Yan.


    I feel that the girl in front of me is more and more tall.


    But she is veiled, they don''t know the real face of this person, otherwise, they must make a good portrait for her, then hang it up and put it in the biggest shop in Changle Town.


    "Not yet?"


    "Thank you, miss. I haven''t consulted you yet. What''s your name?"


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "My family name is Luo, and my single name is Qiu. If I save your child, I just need to count the kindness on Luo Qiu."


    "Luo Qiu?"


    "Luoqiu!"


    "Is it Luo Qiu who, with one person''s strength, resisted the attack of chaos and saved hundreds of lives in the netherworld Valley?"


    "According to legend, luoqiu was the first female disciple of emperor Zun."


    Zhao shuning nodded, feeling guilty.


    "No wonder, the elder is really a Bodhisattva."


    "Let''s go. I''ll go to the east of the city later. By the way, find someone who builds the east of the city and give me a careful map of the courtyard. I may need it then."


    "Yes, master, don''t worry."


    Red lotus in the middle of the eyebrow is light in posture, strong in speech and loud in voice.


    Is this Luo Qiu?


    They have seen it today.

 Chapter 540

    Zhao shuning takes advantage of Luo Qiu''s fame.


    This is to avoid trouble.


    The name luoqiu can give you a sense of peace of mind, which is used to appease people, there is nothing wrong with it.


    Two quarters later.


    Someone sent the map of master he''s residence in the east of the city.


    Along with it came a portrait.


    Zhao shuning opens it. The man in the picture is kind-hearted and staring at her with a smile.


    A cool air rose from his back. Zhao shuning only felt creepy. The more he looked at the old man''s smile, the more weird it was.


    It''s like practicing the blood oath. Although he was smiling and his eyes narrowed slightly, Zhao shuning could still find that her eyes had no focal length.


    "You painters need to improve your skills. There is no expression in the eyes of this portrait, just like the living dead."


    "Master, this painting is a self portrait of master he."


    Self portrait?


    "How much like myself?"


    "I dare not say ten, but nine points can be achieved."


    Zhao shuning nodded and put away the portrait.


    Blood oath, soul taking?


    For a moment, she couldn''t figure out how to explain it. She simply put the portrait in the bag of heaven and earth. There are too many mysteries about this.


    Seeing that the tea was cold, the sophomore took the initiative to go out and wanted to add another cup of tea for Zhao shuning.


    Biluochun?


    High tea?


    "This tea is very sweet. Who made it?"


    "My guest, it''s not about tea. It''s about the well water in Changle Town."


    "Well water?"


    "Well, the well water in Changle Town is well-known within a hundred miles. This well water has fed generations of people in Changle Town. It tastes sweet and never dried up. Over the years, people in Changle Town have been drinking this well water."


    "So is master he?"


    "Well, master he has a habit that every year women who have not come out of the cabinet will send tea to his house. He said that only those who have not come out of the cabinet will have the best tea."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "You go."


    When the sophomore came back, Zhao shuning had disappeared.


    At this time, she was standing beside the well.


    There are no flowers and plants near the wellhead. Zhao shuning takes a bay of water in his hand and sniffs it at the tip of his nose. No problem, I tasted it again. It''s much sweeter than ordinary water, but it''s just normal mountain spring water, no problem.


    Is it true that I am oversensitive?


    However, there are so many people in Changle Town, but there is only one well. The wellhead is so small that how can it supply the daily consumption of so many people.


    Zhao shuning fell in love.


    Use your mental energy to trace the source of the well water.


    All the way East.


    Sure enough, the source of this well is located under master he''s house.


    Well water is not a problem, then this source, certainly will not have a problem.


    Zhao shuning holding doubt, or left a mind, gently jump, then to the yard.


    At this time, master he, who got the news, had already sent someone to surround his house.


    However, Zhao shuning is not an ordinary person. If she wants to avoid a group of people, it''s only a matter of time.


    Smoothly feel the outer edge of the ancestral hall.


    Seeing that the ancestral hall was solemn and sacred, Zhao shuning wanted to push the door to enter.


    But before her hand touched the gate of the ancestral hall, she was bounced back.


    Shield?


    And the mental power contained in the shield is also very strong.


    Zhao shuning looked at the ancestral hall thoughtfully.


    With her ability, it''s easy to enter the ancestral hall. However, once you enter the ancestral hall, the shield will be affected and fluctuate. At that time, the owner who sets the shield will notice.


    "It''s strange that there should be such a powerful alchemist in a small Changle Town."


    Her mind moved.


    From the bag of heaven and earth, he took out the dagger given by the master, which was inlaid with a piece of jade.


    Strange to say, Zhao shuning was born.


    Then he carried a red lotus in the middle of his eyebrows, and a pearl from Zhao Huai was hanging around his neck. After a while, the dagger appeared in Zhao shuning''s room again.


    With the dagger gently cut open the protective cover, Zhao shuning shrunk and received himself into the heaven and earth bag.


    With a small flash of white light, Zhao shuning entered the protective cover.


    She came out of the bag of heaven and earth with a sigh of relief.


    Such a small movement can be caused by ordinary rabbits and birds, so the alchemist who set up the protective shield should not find it.


    Zhao shuning enters the door.


    I thought that there should be countless spirit cards in front of her.But no.


    In front of her was a huge bath.


    The bath covers a very wide area, and the whole room is occupied by it.


    Zhao shuning across the curtain, can''t see who is inside, but she can hear, from time to time inside the voice of Jiao, flirting.


    Men and women play and enjoy themselves.


    How can master he still have the energy to play at his age.


    Zhao shuning stealthily opens a corner.


    There is no doubt that the man in the hot spring is master he, and there are many similarities in his appearance. However, the man in the hot spring is obviously compact in skin and dark in hair. He is not very young, but at least he is more than 20 years younger than the master he in the portrait.


    Soul taking?


    Back to children?


    Zhao shuning seems to understand something.


    Now that a point has been solved, let''s see how to connect all the confused things.


    Zhao shuning took a light colored dress from heaven and earth bag.


    He put on his clothes, put on his veil, took some tea which he had just taken from xiaoershui, and went out from behind the curtain.


    As soon as she appeared, all eyes were on her.


    Not to mention her appearance, her figure also compares many beauties in the pool.


    Master he''s eyes were straight when he saw Zhao shuning.


    "Come here, beauty."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Legs gently walked out of the hot spring, in master he''s eager to see, a facial expression, slowly walked in the past.


    The man on the opposite side has a strong mental strength. As Zhao shuning walks forward, he can perceive more information.


    Man''s mind is full of indulgence.


    The beauties in this room are not enough to satisfy him.


    "Beauty, are you new? Don''t be afraid. Soon you''ll forget what happened here. "


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    She walked very slowly.


    When she stepped into the hot spring, she suddenly realized.


    No wonder we can''t find out.


    Rootless water.


    It''s non-toxic.


    But this rootless water, coupled with women''s sweat, and then slowly into the well water, will show a sweet feeling.


    People in Changle Town like to drink tea, but it can be used as the tea powder in the tea, combined with the sweet spring water added with the unknown woman''s sweat. Its function can be illusory.


    Tea powder is very important. If you want to make illusions, you must go through professional techniques.


    If Zhao shuning is not mistaken.


    Under the hot spring is the source of the well water.


    However, she did not expect that master he was not the only murderer.

 Chapter 541

    The new woman, should see this scene, is a little afraid of it.


    Zhao shuning also tried his best to show the color of fear.


    Sure enough, men see it.


    He winked at the boy beside him.


    The man immediately brought a cup of tea.


    "Come on, don''t be afraid. You''ll have some tea first, and you''ll be back soon."


    Zhao shuning took the tea.


    The smell of low-grade magic powder lingers on the tip of the nose.


    I really took her as Xiaobai and used such a low-level thing to deal with her.


    Gently drink, but with the spirit, the tea through the fingers all discharge.


    See Zhao shuning will drink all the water, the man''s face showed a satisfied smile.


    "Beauty, come here, come to me."


    Looking at that face, Zhao shuning felt nauseous, but the other side''s strength was not low, and he didn''t know the purpose of coming here. He couldn''t do it without permission, so he could only walk slowly.


    Under the effect of magic powder, women are like puppets, who can tell everything they know. The body has its own consciousness, but it can''t resist the orders of the poisoner.


    And when a woman wakes up, she will forget everything that happened before.


    Master he said, "what kind of girl are you? I haven''t seen you before. Why don''t I tell your parents to give you a good job. From now on, you will come to my house like them?"


    What are you doing?


    Dirty business?


    Zhao shuning smiles slowly.


    "Master, the people in the town have invited an alchemist to deal with you. Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Afraid? There is no word for fear here. A small alchemist can''t even enter the outermost layer of defense, let alone set up a layer of protection outside my ancestral hall. "


    Zhao shuning goes on.


    Master he asked, "what else do you know?"


    "The alchemist said he wanted to expose you."


    "What''s your real face, just those little shrimps?"


    With that, the man began to laugh.


    Zhao shuning casually asked: "you do these things, not afraid they know?"


    "Little girl, come here quickly, don''t say these useless words. I tell you that every three years, I will change a place. When I get tired of the women here, I will look for the next town. The people in the town are easy to cheat. As long as I do some tricks, they will send me what I want."


    Zhao shuning thinks that the people in the town are a little stupid.


    But it''s the environment.


    Master he is very good at spiritual cultivation, but he does these shameless things with his own spiritual strength. The alchemist''s appearance is almost lost.


    However, master he is also a master who can''t calm down. Before Zhao shuning shows his identity, he shakes out his plans first.


    "Come here, beauty."


    Master he waved.


    Zhao shuning is close at hand.


    The man stretched out his slightly fat hands and wanted to grab Zhao shuning into his arms.


    Zhao shuning flashed gently.


    Perfect avoid the man''s salty pig hand.


    Master he chuckles. Seeing Zhao shuning around him, he is about to start.


    But the man''s hand hasn''t touched Zhao shuning.


    A cold dagger came up to his neck.


    For a moment, people in the hot spring were silent.


    Zhao shuning another hand gently waved, some powdery things scattered from the air, women were stunned.


    Soon.


    First, he showed a confused expression, then saw the clothes he was wearing, yelled, quickly covered his chest, and rushed away from the hot spring.


    Master he also had a moment of panic.


    He wanted to get rid of the shackles of Zhao shuning, but Zhao shuning took a step forward.


    The sharp dagger immediately left a bloodstain on the man''s neck.


    Seeing this, the woman not only did not half panic, but also looked at master he with interest.


    "Who are you?"


    "I told you that the people of the town have found an alchemist to deal with you."


    "It''s you? Do you have a name? " A weak woman, with good luck and a little mental strength, happened to break into the hot spring again.


    Master he hasn''t paid attention to the girl in front of him.


    Without waiting for the girl to answer.


    After a meal, master he disappeared into the hot spring.


    The women on the shore couldn''t help screaming when they saw the situation.


    Zhao shuning is a smile.


    The body immediately swept into the sky, and the right hand grabbed the air. In an instant, master he''s figure was displayed in the air.


    Finally.


    This time, Zhao shuning saw panic in master he''s eyes.This is the end of belittling the enemy.


    Master he''s body suddenly fell from the mid air, but in a second, his body was smashed on the floor, the good granite was smashed out of a deep hole by him.


    At this time, Zhao shuning squatted beside the pit.


    She pointed to the broken hair on her forehead.


    "I really think you are a master. You should be able to set up such a powerful barrier, at least because you are fast eight grade? But now, I''m afraid you don''t even have six grades. "


    Before Zhao shuning is also careful, but also dressed up as a young girl to send tea, but also with his set words.


    Knowing that the man in front of her was so unbearable, she didn''t waste her acting skills. As soon as she came up, she beat him all over the floor.


    However, master he in front of him obviously can''t create such a powerful border, which shows that there must be a bigger behind the scenes emissary behind him.


    After a piece of dust, the man raised his head.


    His chest heaved violently.


    "Girl, you have something to say."


    Talk about it?


    Zhao shuning was moving his joints. At the next moment, chaos was found on the scene again. This time, chaos lasted for about a moment.


    A moment later.


    When the women saw the scene clearly, they were all startled.


    Just at that moment, the man''s body suddenly rapid aging, became a pair of "immortal" appearance, but his face and body, now become red and swollen.


    Not only that, master he was tied to the pillars in the hall.


    Now, if not carefully distinguish, should not see his original appearance.


    Zhao shuning saw that the man was as red and swollen as a pig''s head, and his lips showed a piercing smile.


    The next moment, the seal in her hand turned into a corpse sword.


    The direction the sword is facing is master he.


    "Girl, spare your life! Master, spare your life


    The man let out a cry.


    The sharp sword in Zhao shuning''s hand immediately changed its direction, with the tip backward and the handle forward.


    "Poof!"


    The man snorted and his face turned red.


    Then, Zhao shuning quickly took out the bag of heaven and earth around his waist.


    From master he''s mouth, countless infant spirits begin to float out.

 Chapter 542

    This scene.


    Stunned the women present.


    Most of them grew up in Changle Town, where have they seen such battles.


    Zhao shuning put those baby spirits in the heaven and earth bag and tied the bag.


    Without the baby spirit, master he''s body has no previous anger.


    Zhao shuning''s sword points at the so-called master.


    This time, the man''s body can not help shaking.


    No, it''s not a man now, it''s an old man.


    "To support your own spiritual roots with infant spirits, master he, your way of protecting your youth is too backward."


    The old man was out of breath.


    He retorted: "if I have enough money, I will go to those high-level alchemists to buy yangyandan. But when I was young, I didn''t have so much money. Now that I am old, I can''t use yangyandan any more. I have to do this."


    It''s equivalent to nourishing one''s own spiritual roots with the spiritual roots of others to pick out the infant spirits among the young children. It''s such a down-to-earth and immoral thing to say from the old man. It''s so magnificent.


    Zhao shuning didn''t want to discuss too much with him and went straight to the subject.


    "And the children?"


    "I don''t know."


    Zhao shuning doesn''t like other people to beat around the bush with her, and even less at this time, he still thinks about how to escape.


    She pulled down the veil.


    In the palm of my hand, there is a fire of red lotus.


    See the fire.


    See the red lotus in the middle of a woman''s brow again.


    And the face of the world.


    The old man''s eyes suddenly open.


    He guessed.


    "You are luoqiu, Loulan Saint luoqiu! How are you? You shouldn''t! "


    Before that person''s words were finished, his body began to show a distorted state. Then, Zhao shuning could see that there were countless insects crawling in his body.


    "No!"


    Zhao shuning whispered.


    He rushed over.


    However, it was too late. Master he, in Zhao shuning''s eyes, exploded into blood foam with a bang.


    Thousands of insects, when they touch the air, also turn into ashes.


    "Bone Eaters?"


    Did someone attack master he?


    What secret do you want him to keep?


    Can clearly know that he was under the bone eating insects, vertical and horizontal are a dead, this old man, absolutely impossible to open his mouth to tell the secret ah?


    No, just now.


    He saw the red lotus in the palm of his hand and the red lotus in the center of his brow. He completely lost control because he saw his face?


    Did the man who gave him the bone worm know himself?


    The forbidden word he gave to master he was luoqiu?


    Zhao shuning''s pretty eyebrows frowned.


    Spent so much time and energy, just found a little clue, but at the moment, and broken.


    The baby spirit in the bag of heaven and earth is extremely weak.


    Zhao shuning has no time to regret.


    He broke the boundary of the ancestral hall.


    Lost, a handsome man suddenly opened his eyes, forehead exuded sweat, his border, was broken?


    Who is it?


    After breaking the barrier, Zhao shuning looks back at the women. Seeing this, the women hide behind the pillars and dare not look directly at Zhao shuning.


    "Hurry home, it''s not a good place."


    After that, Zhao shuning''s figure disappeared in the mansion in the east of the city.


    Halfway up the mountain.


    It took Zhao shuning a moment to get here.


    By this time, twilight had come.


    In the mountains, there have been many animal calls.


    Sure enough, when spring comes, there will be more animals in the mountains.


    At this time, in front of Zhao shuning is a vast wilderness.


    This should be the place where the men in Changle Town built their palaces.


    Master he is just a guide, an accomplice, and a real murderer, which can be found here.


    Zhao shuning squatted down and used his mental strength to feel the vast wilderness in front of him.


    Children''s crying, a lot of crying.


    Their dull eyes, no purpose to walk in front of each Dan furnace.


    Zhao shuning wants to look inside again, but there is more powerful protection. The spiritual power of her eight prime ministers and nearly eight products can''t even peep into the innermost secret room.


    Zhao shuning tried, tried to enter again.


    But this time, not only failed, but also on a pair of evil and muddy eyes.


    "Don''t come in, go!"


    Good old voice.Before Zhao shuning could react, he felt that his mental strength was rapidly dispersing and he was in a rout.


    "Ouch -"


    Zhao shuning''s mental strength seems to be counterattacked.


    She only felt the smell of sweetness in her throat. The next moment, she vomited blood.


    "I''ll go to such a small Changle Town. There''s such a powerful character hidden in it."


    Even, the spirit of that person is far above her.


    Zhao shuning did not expect that in this world, in addition to the master, there are people''s spiritual power can reach such a level.


    She could feel that the old man she had sensed before was definitely not simple, and her mental power was also above her, but later the mental power appeared, which was more powerful.


    The old man said to her, don''t come in?


    Don''t come in?


    What does that mean?


    The old man seems to have no malice.


    Zhao shuning stood up and nearly fell to the ground in the dark.


    "What the hell is this? What a pervert."


    Since waking up in this position, Zhao shuning has never met a stronger opponent than himself, except for his master. Even if his opponent''s rank is on his own and he relies on years of experience, he can still be an enemy.


    But just now, she didn''t even see each other''s face clearly, and her mental strength was scattered. The strength of the opposite side was really terrible.


    I took a rest with the trees around me.


    When Zhao shuning could see clearly the things in front of him, he just took out a Xiuyuan pill from the heaven and earth bag.


    "I almost broke up my soul roots. It''s a pervert."


    Zhao shuning took a deep breath.


    If it were not for lack of preparation, I would not have been defeated so thoroughly.


    She held out her hand.


    Make a seal.


    There are some disturbances in qiankunbao.


    Zhao shuning comforted them with a smile: "don''t be afraid, my sister will take you home."


    As long as we find the body of these children and put them back, we can recover after they return home and rest for about a month.


    The movement in the bag of heaven and earth calmed down.


    Zhao shuning made a circle in the air.


    This time, she can see the real things clearly in front of her eyes.


    It''s a palace.


    A grand palace.


    But the wilderness in the middle of Changle Town is just an entrance to the mysterious palace.


    Look at the construction style of the palace, it should be Cangwu kingdom.


    This shows that people with ulterior motives set up an entrance into Cangwu state at the junction of Loulan and Ruoqiang.


    If it wasn''t for Jiupin alchemist, it would be impossible to complete this entrance.


    What is the purpose of spending so much energy to create such an entrance?

 Chapter 543

    Now.


    It can be regarded as detecting the basic strength of the other side.


    But.


    Zhao shuning is not happy.


    If it''s really the entrance to the border made by the nine grade alchemist, the nickname Zhao shuning is only nearly eight grades now. Even if her spiritual power has risen to eight grades, she doesn''t have the one who can enter the border of the nine grade alchemist.


    Is it true that hundreds of young children should be allowed to live and die on their own?


    Those with ulterior motives who have caught so many children, lost their basic consciousness and lost their baby spirits will only become mechanical puppets and emotionless killing machines even when they grow up.


    Yes, it''s difficult. Who wants to cultivate secret guards?


    Zhao shuning couldn''t understand.


    Most of the ancient books she saw were about luoqiu. She didn''t know anything about other countries.


    "I may not be able to help you."


    Zhao shuning squatted on the ground.


    The expression is lonely.


    It''s the first time she''s been so frustrated.


    "I''ve tried my best. I don''t have to try. I know I can''t get in."


    There are only two situations for outsiders to enter the border set by Jiupin alchemist.


    First, the grade is also nine, or higher than nine.


    2¡¢ When the boundary is built, a string of numbers will be left, which is equivalent to the password key.


    This is to prevent the original builder from accidents, and the world can''t get in.


    First, needless to say, Zhao shuning knew that he had no chance.


    She is now, but also the strength of seven, from nine, do not know how many years.


    Second, she is even more dissatisfied. In this plane, she knows no one except Shizun who is nine or above. But now, Shizun never looks at the images she sends to Shizun, let alone responds.


    Zhao shuning wants to crack the code, which is just a dream.


    Zhao shuning''s hand was splashed with blood that she had just spat out. Now she saw that there was a handkerchief hanging on the tree. Zhao shuning quickly wiped it with a handkerchief, and then she threw the handkerchief to the wilderness.


    And then something incredible happened.


    The handkerchief, even directly through the border, disappeared in front of her eyes.


    "What? How is that possible? "


    Now, it''s Zhao shuning''s turn.


    She held out her hand.


    I was surprised to find that my hand could cross the border.


    Why?


    Is it true that the builder of the border has something to do with himself?


    Zhao shuning didn''t have time to think that the baby spirits in the heaven and earth bag were not as lively as before. She had to find their real bodies.


    "Senior -"


    Zhao shuning just wanted to enter the border.


    Suddenly a girl''s voice came from behind.


    Zhao shuning looked back at the girl hiding behind the tree and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Master, the handkerchief you used before is mine."


    Zhao shuning looked at the wilderness, and there was no trace of handkerchief.


    She laughed awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry. I thought that handkerchief had no owner."


    "It''s OK. I''m so happy to have a talk with you."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    It''s not natural.


    "By the way, master, are you Luo Qiu, the alchemist from Changle Town? I''ve heard about you and I like you very much. "


    Zhao shuning nodded and said: "in fact, I am not Luo Qiu."


    "Ah?"


    "It''s no use knowing it."


    The girl answered and said, "I''ve been doing some odd jobs in Changle Town these two days, earning a little money to support my family. Is there anything I need to convey from my predecessors?"


    After thinking about it, Zhao shuning didn''t know when he could go back, so he told him, "go back to Changle Town, find out who the tea people in Changle Town drink comes from, and then ask them to be careful of this person. That person is probably the shopkeeper in Tongfu inn."


    Zhao shuning just figured it out later. First of all, there was something wrong with the waiter from the beginning. The woman who came up to cry was also his wife.


    If her conjecture is correct, the young man will see that Zhao shuning is an alchemist, so he will deliberately follow the crying woman and tell her about it.


    Just now, in the house in the east of the city, the women said that the one who sent them and the one who picked them up was the second child of Tongfu inn.


    In this way, the second child at least knew something happened to these girls, because the girls said that they would get bruises every time they wake up, but the second child said that they accidentally met them when they were working.


    They also said that a month ago, they heard the second child quarrel with master Nahe in the house.Zhao shuning thought.


    The second child in the shop should have a cooperative relationship with master he. Later, the spoils were unevenly distributed, or when they learned how to deal with their child Yingling, they had a disagreement.


    Therefore, Xiaoer wants to see if master he can be eliminated by Zhao shuning''s hand.


    There is also a very important point. There is no tea powder on the tea that Zhao shuning served before, but all the tea in the town has been given special tea powder, but she has nothing to drink. This shows that the person has been staring at her since she stepped into Changle Town.


    Next, it''s just a performance specially arranged by the man.


    So many people went to Tongfu inn to look for her, which made the matter very popular. The reason was that she had to go to master he to make it difficult for her to ride a tiger.


    Zhao shuning said his idea to the girl in front of him.


    The girl was slightly surprised, but also nodded.


    "Are you not afraid that I am a bad man? Give me these important things? "


    "You are not. At the moment when you speak to me, I have explored your mind, pure and flawless. But little beauty, I want to remind you that in this world, sometimes, it''s better to have more than one mind."


    "I know, master."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "I''d like to ask you for these things in Changle Town. If I can save those children, they will surely appear in the wilderness. At that time, please take them back."


    "I will."


    If one day, I can become the hero of my predecessors, how wonderful it would be.


    Zhao shuning turns around and prepares to enter the border.


    The front foot is in.


    The body will disappear completely in this place.


    But I heard the girl in the rear yell: "master, I''m the elegant girl of the female shark clan. If you can, I hope you can remember me."


    Elegant?


    It''s a familiar name.


    Female shark?


    Oh, No.


    Zhao shuning quickly yelled: "be careful of that woman named Qiuqiu."


    But this words, the girl outside, only heard the first two words, Zhao shuning completely disappeared in front of her.

 Chapter 544

    Zhao shuning is a master of eight prime ministers.


    He is also a alchemist of nearly eight grades.


    However, when she passed through the entrance, she also felt some pain in her chest.


    During this period, there is a voice that has been reminding her not to step into this secret place.


    Zhao shuning has a splitting headache.


    She thought that as long as she found the children and sent them back to Changle Town, she would leave immediately, and she didn''t want to provoke the terrible existence.


    With the previous exploration of mental power.


    Zhao shuning soon discovered the children.


    At this time, there was a buzzing sound in her ear, and she could not bear the discomfort. Zhao shuning released the baby spirit from the heaven and earth bag, and let them return to their own body.


    Then, he took them to the wilderness of Changle Town with his own ability.


    A child with sharp eyes found Zhao shuning''s arm oozing blood outside.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhao shuning looked down, his body, I do not know when has been soaked in blood, the previous strong spirit of the counterattack, unexpectedly so powerful.


    "You go quickly."


    Zhao shuning forced himself to open the exit for them.


    With their own body, one by one block in front of the children, they will be transported out.


    Finally, the last child went out.


    Zhao shuning saw a lot of torches lighting up in the distance.


    Finally, he sat on the ground with relief.


    God, now luoqiu has returned to the right position. I don''t think it''s meaningful for me to be here. For the sake of saving so many children, let me go back. I miss my teacher and my family.


    Zhao shuning closed his eyes.


    Finally, there was no more consciousness.


    At this time, her body appeared in the palace of Cangwu country.


    Because Zhao shuning''s whole body was soaked with blood, and his face was full of dry blood. When he appeared in the imperial garden of the palace, he attracted a lot of guards.


    Among them, the leader of Cangwu Kingdom''s imperial army was the one who walked in front of the guards.


    The man''s face was heroic. When he saw a woman with blood, his face didn''t change at all.


    He came forward, leaned over and explored the woman''s breath, and saw that there was still a slight breath.


    Then he said, "throw it to Xin zhe Ku."


    It happened that mother Lan was talking about the shortage of manpower all day long. Where the woman threw it, whether it was dead or alive, depended on her personal nature.


    In xinzheku, most of them are maids who have committed crimes. When they are there, they mostly wash clothes for the noble people, clean the toilet, or clean up the dirt in the pond.


    Anyway, they are the ones who are not willing to do things in the palace.


    When Zhao shuning was thrown into xinzheku, she didn''t realize it. She just felt that her body was very cold and hot after a while.


    Ear, there is the voice of swearing.


    "There were not many people in xinzheku, so there were a hundred and eighty people who worked as animal envoys to the masters of the palace every day."


    "Now it''s good to throw all kinds of cats and dogs at me."


    "My xinzhiku was originally short of money, but now it has become a refugee center."


    The sound in my ear continued.


    Zhao shuning felt that someone helped him up, and then his mouth was filled with bitter and hard to swallow viscous liquid.


    "A dead horse should be a living horse doctor. Anyway, I''ll do what I have to do. If you die then, don''t come to me


    Zhao shuning felt something stuck in his throat.


    Suddenly unable to breathe, he began to cough violently.


    After a while, the wound hurt.


    This pain method, unexpectedly abruptly will Zhao shuning pain wake up.


    She opened her eyes.


    He saw an old woman standing in front of her.


    "I wake up at last, you smelly girl. You''ve wasted a penny of my medicine. At that time, you''ll have to do more coolies for me to earn it back."


    Zhao shuning looks around for a week.


    Probably understand their current situation.


    If I guess correctly, I should be in Cangwu country, but she hasn''t found out exactly where she is in Cangwu country.


    "I don''t know where you used to be, but when you get to xinzheku, you have to obey the rules of xinzheku. Otherwise, I can find someone to waste your hands."


    Sympathizer library?


    Zhao shuning stood up.


    But she was dragged back by mother LAN.


    "What? Where do you want to go? "


    Zhao shuning''s wound is pulling pain, the whole body is in pain, she sat back on the hard bed.


    "What''s your name, mammy?"


    Seeing that the woman was not angry, fortunately she spoke with her, and mother Lan''s tone slowed down."Just call me mother LAN."


    "Mother LAN, just call me Ning Ning."


    "Ning Ning? I don''t care what your name is. In a word, when you get to Xinzhe library, you have to abide by the rules of Xinzhe library. You girls who have just arrived at Xinzhe library are very proud and think they can get out of here. I tell you, I have been in charge of Xinzhe Library for more than 40 years. So far, no lady has gone out after entering Xinzhe library Well, don''t worry about it, you know? "


    Xin zheku, who is here, is usually an official lady with a criminal record, or a palace maid who has committed a crime.


    "I know. I''ll listen to Mammy."


    "I seldom see you so clever."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile.


    "Don''t worry, Mammy. When I''m here, people from other places dare not come to you."


    "Well, it''s just a short time since I woke up. I don''t know who I''ve offended because of all my injuries. I''m beaten up like this and thrown into my xinzheku. Do you want to protect me with your thin body? I''m telling you, don''t please me. Do what you do. Do what you do. Do you hear me? "


    "Well, I hear you."


    I''ve done all these rough jobs myself. It''s no big deal.


    She never thought she was a golden branch. When the master trained her, he threw her into the mysterious world for several months. At that time, it was really hard.


    "Mammy, is there anything I need to do now?"


    Zhao shuning says, begin to roll sleeve.


    "Don''t, although I''m a little fierce at ordinary times, I''m not so inhumane. If I let you do things with all your injuries, wouldn''t it be a waste of my medicine? Look at your contemptible body, and I don''t know when I can live. "


    Zhao shuning is not angry.


    If mother LAN had not given her a quilt and medicine, she would have been taken away by wild animals.


    Nanny LAN is just a little bit fierce in her mouth. She is not bad in her heart. Zhao shuning knows that.


    "I listen to Mammy."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    She was in love with mammy LAN.


    Really, I haven''t seen such tough little girls for a long time. Those who came to xinzheku had to cry, make trouble and hang themselves at the beginning. They had to use some means to stop.


    This little girl is very smart and knows the rules.


    If you don''t cry, you are still so obedient.

 Chapter 545

    "Mammy, when do I start working?"


    "You don''t have to find something for me to do with your injury. I''ll talk about it in three days."


    Zhao shuning''s cleverness.


    It''s easy to get the favor of mother LAN.


    Mother LAN saw that Zhao shuning had woken up and gave her some white steamed bread, so she went out.


    Zhao shuning didn''t wear the same clothes as ordinary people, and also different from those people in Cangwu country.


    But white flour steamed bread is a very good food in xinzheku.


    Zhao shuning repeatedly said thanks and chewed the steamed bread.


    It was like the delicacies she ate.


    Mother LAN shook her head with a sigh and went out.


    After mother LAN left.


    Zhao shuning began to look at his living environment.


    This room is made of wood on all sides. It''s not warm in winter and windproof in summer. The only valuable thing in this room should be the thick quilt.


    She sat back on the bed and perked up.


    This time, his mental strength was seriously damaged. I don''t know if ten Xiuyuan pills can make it up.


    Xiuyuan Dan is not so easy to practice.


    Now she has no materials.


    God, how can you bear to torture such a lovely little girl as me? I''m so ill fated.


    make complaints about make complaints about Tucao.


    Zhao shuning is discontented, but she knows the truth that when she comes, she will be satisfied.


    The children in Changle Town have been rescued.


    But in the place where Zhao shuning had been before, there were thousands of children, many of whom were intelligent, but they were all robbed of their babies.


    The hundreds of children saved by Zhao shuning are just a drop in the bucket for all the children there.


    I have never heard of a large number of children missing before. It seems that they all come from those mysterious and remote towns.


    There are so many people like master he, but they just do things for others.


    Who is the person behind the scenes?


    What''s more, why can I enter the border set up by the Jiupin alchemist?


    What does alchemist have to do with himself?


    Too many mysteries need Zhao shuning to solve.


    She can''t go now. She can''t go now.


    Zhao shuning raised his hand.


    The hands are slightly swollen.


    Although, I''m not sure where the nine grade Alchemist is now? But Zhao shuning also knows about the general location.


    That person should be hiding in the palace of Cangwu country.


    It''s a matter of time to find him.


    "Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning, I think you''ve eaten the gall of a bear heart leopard. An eight phase spirit pharmacist dares to compete with the nine grade alchemist."


    Zhao shuning also has a different mind.


    She thought that if her body died in this plane, would she wake up five hundred years later.


    Zhao shuning does not know that 500 years later, she is not sleeping, but even her body has disappeared.


    Nowadays, it is not appropriate to expose one''s identity because one''s mental strength is not good.


    Zhao shuning went to one side of the broken house, where there was a basin of water.


    She washed her face.


    "Fortunately, there is no disfigurement. If I destroy my face, I will fight with that man to death."


    It''s not easy to have such a beautiful skin bag. Over the years, Zhao shuning is very fond of it.


    However, with such a face in Xin zheku''s library, that person will soon notice her as an uninvited guest.


    After thinking about it, Zhao shuning turned it into a pen.


    Then, on her right face, she drew a gorgeous peach blossom.


    Sit in front of the mirror.


    Zhao shuning is satisfied with Haosheng.


    Anyway, her face was full of blood stains before, and mother LAN didn''t wipe it off for her. Now that she has turned into a peach blossom, she won''t be doubted.


    Tianli Kingdom and hailing kingdom all have their own customs.


    The Cangwu Kingdom, naturally, has its own characteristics.


    Here, most girls are white and flawless, with no mole or freckles on their face, good features and courtesy.


    Zhao shuning now draws such a thing on her face, which just breaks the face and brings her a lot of trouble.


    "It''s time to go to bed. I feel like I''m falling apart these days."


    Zhao shuning stretched and then fell asleep.


    In Changkong college, Ling Ruo looks at Yan Ruyu in front of her and dares not speak.


    Men face if crown jade, at this time sitting in front of the tea table.


    There is a chess game in front of us.


    "Master."


    "She didn''t come, did she?"


    "Well, didn''t miss luoqiu say that she would come to give lessons to the students of Changkong college in January? These two days, we have been actively preparing, but now, she has not been seenYan Ruyu put down her chess pieces.


    He just came from Qingyun peak.


    Qingyun peak is towering high above the clouds. It''s best to arrange the astrolabe array there. It''s just that the peak is too high and the terrain is too dangerous. Now he''s busy repairing the astrolabe array, and he has no time to do anything else.


    Casually looked at her back a few images, but also more coquettish words, more times, Yan Ruyu will not see.


    After all, it''s almost time for her to return to Changkong college. He wanted to come back to see her, but she didn''t show up from the beginning to the end.


    Yan Ruyu thinks that something happened to Zhao shuning, and she specially calls up the previous image to see it. She doesn''t find anything unusual.


    "Headmaster, do we still need to arrange the lecture hall for miss luoqiu?"


    "No more."


    "What about roffy?"


    "She said she had something to do and was sent out by you for training. In a word, let''s find a better excuse."


    "Yes, Ling Ruo knows."


    Ling Ruo retreated.


    Yan Ruyu looks at the distance.


    I don''t know why.


    He got up and disappeared into the loft of Changkong college.


    An hour later, his figure reappeared in Wuwang sea.


    He walked back to the bamboo house. The grass on the bamboo house had become dry. Yan Ruyu entered the house. The bamboo flute, which was still on the long table, was covered with ashes.


    Hasn''t she come back since she left?


    Pick up the bamboo flute.


    Yan Ruyu wiped it clean with cloth and washed it with clean water again, which put the bamboo flute into the space bag.


    Out of the door.


    In front of the yard, it seems that you can still see the girl sitting there grilling fish and directly asking him to hurry to eat.


    Think of here, Yan Ruyu''s face, unconsciously raised a smile.


    This little girl is very strange.


    After laughing, in Yan Ruyu''s mind, suddenly she and Mo Yan left that day.


    My heart became heavy again.


    Luoqiu? You are so unruly, and you can go back on your words at any time.


    Zhao shuning holds the quilt.


    "Ahoo - ahoo -"


    isn''t it?


    Is it cold again?


    Or is someone thinking about her?


    Changed a posture, she was in that dilapidated room, and deep sleep in the past.

 Chapter 546

    Mother Lan also took care of Zhao shuning.


    She was rested for about five days.


    When he saw her, he led her to the public.


    "This is a new comer. Her name is Ning Ning. In the future, she will work with you."


    Zhao shuning reaches out his hand and greets them friendly.


    But none of them answered her.


    Mother LAN took a look at the peach blossom on Zhao shuning''s face.


    He shook his head.


    "Go and do what you are doing. In two days, it will be the death sacrifice of the eldest prince. There are many utensils used that day. You need to clean your life. You should know what happened. What will happen. "


    "I know. I''ll obey Mammy''s order."


    Looking at the appearance of these maids, Zhao shuning felt that mother LAN had a good way to discipline people.


    "Ningning, today, you will work with Xiaoyue. Xiaoyue, you should teach her well."


    The woman named Xiaoyue raised her head.


    Take a look at Zhao shuning.


    "I know."


    Then, Zhao shuning was thrown to the woman named Xiaoyue.


    Xiaoyue was born with a small family and no expression on her face, but she is a beauty. Zhao shuning likes to say hello to beauty most.


    So she is willing to follow Xiaoyue.


    "You don''t have to be so close to me."


    Xiaoyue opens her mouth.


    Zhao shuning said: "I see that your words and deeds are different from those of other maids in the xinzheku. How can you come to the xinzheku when you speak so gently?"


    Xiaoyue took a look at her and didn''t answer.


    Zhao shuning shut up.


    Because she saw Xiaoyue''s face, in fact, there has been a sad expression.


    "Xiaoyue is the daughter of Lord Qi. She is the daughter of a wealthy family and the daughter of the government. Naturally, she is different from us."


    Xiaoyue quickly lowered her head.


    Another maid in waiting said, "that''s right. Usually, this kind of young lady feels dirty even when she comes to xinzheku."


    Xiaoyue quickly explained: "no, I''m not dirty. I''m just in poor health since I was a child. Once I get to a dusty place, it''s easy to cause physical discomfort and dyspnea."


    "Come on, when you get to xinzheku, you don''t have to look like a young lady. Look at the mark on your face, daughter of the crime minister. You are lower than us."


    Xiaoyue buried her head.


    "It''s not enough. Now you have company. Look at the peach blossom on your right face. I don''t know if it''s offending any dignitaries. It''s gorgeous to be punished like this. But it still looks gross and disgusting."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes widened.


    When did the topic turn to her?


    In addition, the peach blossom is drawn with one stroke. It can''t be washed off with clean water, but it can be done with Lingli.


    The point is that the maid in waiting actually said that the peach blossom she painted was disgusting?


    It can''t be tolerated.


    Zhao shuning rolled up his sleeve and was about to walk to the maid in waiting.


    Along with the trend, he also picked up a hammer for washing clothes and beating.


    "What? Do you still want to hit me? "


    Although the mouth is still talking, but between the eyes of the maid in waiting, already appeared panic and dodge.


    "You see, I won''t break your mouth."


    At the moment, Zhao shuning seems to be a crazy woman.


    This woman dare to insult her taste.


    Fortunately at this time, Qi Yue hugs Zhao shuning from behind.


    "Rather, don''t worry about them. Mammy will punish them."


    "Mammy punished me, too. Today, I have to beat her so hard that I can''t get up."


    "You, you, you wait for me. I have something to do today. I''ll settle with you in two days."


    With these words, the woman smeared oil on the soles of her feet and ran out of smoke.


    I saw the maid run away.


    Zhao shuning just stopped.


    Xiaoyue is still holding Zhao shuning tightly.


    "Run away, let go."


    At this time, Qi Yue opened her eyes and looked at Zhao shuning in confusion.


    "Let go, little beauty."


    Qi Yue quickly released her hand and apologized to Zhao shuning: "I''m sorry, I just --"


    Zhao shuning sat down with a mallet and began to wash his clothes.


    "If you are so timid, why did you stop me just now?"


    Qi Yue sat down.


    Cower, voice very low way: "because will be punished by Mammy."


    "You''re afraid I''ll be punished by mammy?"


    Qi Yue nodded.


    "Mammy is very cruel. We don''t dare to make things happen to her."Zhao shuning said, "are you the daughter of the government? How could it be reduced to the xinzheku? "


    "I, my father, went to Changkong college with the prince."


    Zhao shuning understood.


    Although the death of the eldest prince Gu XINGRAN was not done by the national government, he did not protect the safety of the eldest prince, so he was punished.


    "And your family?"


    "Their parents and brothers were exiled, and their wives went to different palaces to serve them."


    "Then, as a daughter of the government, you won''t be reduced to the xinzheku."


    "I have offended empress Xiao."


    "Empress Xiao?"


    "Well, concubine Xiao is the biological mother of the second prince Gu Han. It''s said that the second prince is happy with me, but concubine Xiao doesn''t want to, so she tries to suppress me in many ways."


    "Rumor?"


    "Well, I have never met the second prince. I don''t know where the rumors came from."


    Zhao shuning didn''t understand the rules of shengongyuan.


    When she was the empress, she didn''t have three thousand in the harem. It was enough for her to be silly to keep a master all day.


    Therefore, she naturally did not understand why concubine Xiao would not allow her son to fall in love with Guogong Qianjin.


    Zhao shuning washed and dried his clothes.


    Qi Yue helped her to even out the dress.


    "Why do you say so much to me all of a sudden?"


    "I don''t think you are a bad person. At least when you see the mark on my face, you don''t think I am inferior to you."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "Little beauty, you are so lovely."


    Qi Yue''s face is slightly red.


    "Ning Ning, in xinzheku, you''d better be cautious. We are guilty. If we do something wrong carelessly, the people above will not pity us. They will only deal with us."


    Zhao shuning looks at Qi Yue in front of him.


    She is worthy of being a lady of a big family. She was raised in a boudoir from childhood. She is knowledgeable and reasonable, and has not developed the appearance of being unruly and willful.


    Think about the old lady Kong Shishuang and the nine girls in the jun family who I knew before. Which one is not domineering.


    "By the way, two days later it will be the death sacrifice of the great prince. Remember, on that day, when those dignitaries pass by us, they must not look up to avoid polluting the audio-visual environment."


    "It''s not that serious, is it?"


    Qi month shook his head seriously, and seriously said, "the last time, two girls in Xin''s library were accidentally watching the two princes. * that night, they were cut off, and their eyes were dug up.


    Zhao shuning smacks his tongue.


    Cut off your hands and feet? Take out your eyes?


    Is it so cruel?

 Chapter 547

    Zhao shuning has never met Gu Hanxun.


    However, I heard the name from Xia Qingyan.


    It is said that the second prince Gu Hanshen is much better than the eldest prince, but the eldest prince Gu XINGRAN is the future prince.


    More than a month ago, Gu XINGRAN had an accident in Changkong college. According to the normal rules, it should be Gu Hanxun who became the crown prince of Cangwu state.


    However, the current Lord of Cangwu Kingdom didn''t agree. He seemed to be naturally unhappy with his son. He specially invited important figures from seven other countries to discuss the matter of Cangwu''s crown prince.


    Before, Luo Hao was also invited to Cangwu.


    "Gu Hantian, is it terrible? How do you look? "


    Qi Yue''s work didn''t stop. She was busy with Zhao shuning and said: "the second prince was very beautiful. Unfortunately, his legs are useless."


    Leg broken?


    "So, the second prince is usually very irritable. A few days ago, the two maids didn''t look at the second prince at all, but the second prince was sitting in a wheelchair, his sight was lower than others, and he thought so."


    "That''s unreasonable."


    Qi Yue hissed.


    He is closer to Zhao shuning.


    "The second prince was not born like this. Before, I heard my father say that when he was a child, he was riding and archery. He was the most respected Prince of the country."


    "Then, how did you paralyze?"


    Qi Yue said: "I heard that it was made by the biological mother of the eldest prince. The eldest prince also participated in it."


    "Ah?"


    "Shh -"


    Qi Yue took a careful look around and then said, "I just heard about this kind of thing. I dare not spread it about. What my father knows is not necessarily the truth."


    As the Duke of the Kingdom knows, eight to nine out of ten are true.


    Qi Yue is skilled in washing clothes and brushing gongpai.


    Zhao shuning has great strength, so he is carrying water.


    "By the way, Xiaoyue, let me ask you something. In Cangwu country, was there a nine grade alchemist?"


    "Nine grades?"


    "Well."


    "Well, I''m not sure. However, the most talented person in Cangwu kingdom is the second prince. However, since his legs were broken and he sat in a wheelchair all day, he was moody. It''s said that he didn''t practice in the later period. So now, I don''t know whether there are nine alchemists in Cangwu."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    After pruning the flowers and plants, he asked casually, "in two days, all the ministers should attend the death sacrifice of the great prince?"


    "Well."


    "Where do they all gather?"


    "Chen Huang Dian."


    "Xinzheku is a small place. Is there any arrangement at that time?"


    "Yes, we palace maids need to kneel on the outside. After the whole memorial ceremony, we have to clean up some abandoned things left in the chenhuang hall."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    There are many girls in xinzheku. At that time, they will slip out and go to the main palace to check whether there are secret roads or not. No one will find them, right?


    So thinking, a plan will slowly emerge in Zhao shuning''s mind.


    After two days, it was the death sacrifice of the great prince.


    Zhao shuning was woken up early in the morning and put on his clothes and shoes in a hurry. Then he was taken to chenhuang hall by mammy LAN.


    Before he woke up, Zhao shuning yawned and lowered his head.


    To Chen Huang Dian, genius exposed white.


    They can only kneel in the Chen Huang Temple periphery, waiting for those dignitaries to enter.


    A pair of gorgeous shoes in front of Zhao shuning, she did not care.


    By the time everyone was there, most of the officials were on their knees.


    In front of the chenhuang hall, there is a coffin, in which is Gu XINGRAN himself.


    Zhao shuning can''t look up, but she can hear a woman crying very sad. It seems that she should be Qi Yue''s wife.


    The ceremony begins.


    Everyone held their breath.


    In the solemn moment, the ministers read the obituary, and the weeping voice of the Lord''s wife can be heard. Now, the ministers begin to kneel down, offer incense and burn paper one by one.


    Zhao shuning took advantage of everyone''s eyes on the stage, the body slowly back.


    When she came, she chose it. Behind her, there was a high-strength man about ten feet.


    With Zhao shuning''s ability, if you want to cross the wall gently, it is not a problem.


    Stand back.


    It''s a light turn.


    Zhao shuning disappeared unconsciously.


    On the other side of the palace wall, Zhao shuning finally breathed a sigh of relief. He didn''t know whether the rumor was true, and whether the prince was killed by the poison of Princess Wu Xuan of the state of glass that day.If Cangwu people knew that Wu Xuan was the real murderer, would they start a war between the two countries for the sake of a big prince?


    Spring is coming, and the weather is getting warmer.


    Where Zhao shuning went seemed to be another palace.


    It''s just that the palace is a little lonely. It''s full of pear trees in the courtyard. Now it''s early spring, and the branches are full of white pear flowers.


    Zhao shuning is more active, so he likes peach blossom, a kind of red and festive flower.


    She shuttled carefully all the way. She had to seize this opportunity to have a good look at whether there were secret roads and secrets in the palace.


    Zhao shuning took a veil from the heaven and earth bag and tied it on his face. If anything happened at that time, he could not implicate mother LAN of xinzheku.


    Around the corner.


    I heard someone talking.


    Zhao shuning just want to avoid, but see not far away, flashed a shadow.


    At such a special moment today, how could anyone like her be wandering in several dormitories?


    In the heart rose doubt, Zhao shuning nature immediately followed up.


    Straight ahead.


    In Zhao shuning''s heart, he felt extremely strange.


    It seems that the place where the man in black is going is very hidden. If it is not for Zhao shuning''s skill, he can be regarded as the top. I''m afraid that if he is not careful, he will be lost.


    Through the pavilion, over the rockery, in the middle, also skimmed a lot of lotus pool.


    Finally, the man in black came to a palace which was ancient and fragrant, but lifeless.


    Zhao shuning raised his head.


    "Chengxun hall."


    Chengxun hall?


    It was the palace of the moody second prince. What did the man in black do here?


    Zhao shuning followed in.


    But in a twinkling of an eye, the man in black disappeared in front of her.


    Just as she beat the retreat drum and wanted to quit to do her own business, the sound of fighting came from a room inside.


    "Forget it, it''s nothing to do with me. Zhao shuning, don''t mind your own business."


    "Gu Hantian, where did you imprison my chieftain who was killed by Qian Ji? If you don''t make it clear, today, I will take your life and let you go to hell to accompany your dead brother."


    A thousand opportunities to kill?


    Chief?


    Ye Feng?


    Grandfather!


    Zhao shuning''s steps stopped immediately.

 Chapter 548

    I was shocked.


    In my mind, I came up with the previous picture.


    The old man with unkempt hair, slightly gray hair and strong mental strength.


    Limbs locked in chains.


    When she enters the border, let her go, don''t go in.


    A pair of muddy eyes came to mind.


    Zhao shuning holds his head.


    There, it''s buzzing.


    Is the old man I saw accidentally before my grandfather?


    Zhao shuning quickly calmed himself down and leaned over to the outside of the room.


    While the man in black was fighting with the people inside, Zhao shuning looked around to see if there was a secret room in Chengxun hall.


    During this period, she ran a lot of places at once, and she couldn''t help panting.


    But still, she didn''t find anything else.


    When Zhao shuning returned to the outside of the room, the man in black had been subdued.


    At this time, the palace maids of Chengxun hall were carrying tea inside.


    Zhao shuning easily knocked the maid of honor unconscious and quickly changed into her clothes.


    It''s a coincidence that all the maids in Chengxun hall, because they couldn''t look directly at the master, would wear a curtain cap.


    Gu Hantian''s strange temper is really unusual.


    Zhao shuning lowered his head, holding a tea tray into the hall.


    After putting the tea on the table, seeing that those people were not paying attention to her, they slowly retreated behind her.


    He turned around and hid himself under the table.


    From this point of view, Gu Han''s back is really good.


    But, brother''s death sacrifice, he is such an important person, why not go?


    The man in black was tied to the pillar, and his masked black cloth had long been removed.


    At first glance, Zhao shuning felt that this man was really familiar. He was similar to the Oriental child.


    "As I said, I didn''t do it when the old man disappeared."


    Old man? It should be grandfather Ye Feng, right?


    I heard my mother say before that my grandfather had an official position in Cangwu Kingdom, and the things he was in charge of were also very important.


    "Bah, you think I will believe what you mean. At the beginning, Mr. Ye set up all kinds of boundaries for the palace you built. After he finished this for you, he disappeared. You even have to deal with your own elder brother, let alone us, Mr. Ye."


    "Ge is always my teacher. I won''t move him. You are his man. This time, I won''t kill you, but if I do it again, I will kill you."


    Zhao shuning can''t see Gu Han''s expression.


    But she thought, there must be a lot of displeasure.


    When he spoke, the voice could tell how much anger he was suppressing.


    "If it''s not you, who else is there?"


    Zhao shuning suddenly thought of a problem.


    Mother said that when she was at the full moon, her grandfather, who had never appeared, gave her a piece of paper with the eight characters of Zhao shuning''s birthday on it.


    What''s more, it happened that she was able to establish the alchemist''s border set up in Changle Town before. Does that mean that the key to the border is Zhao shuning''s eight characters of birth, birthday, and blood sacrifice, so that she can enter the border set by the alchemist?


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, shadow, throw him out."


    "Gu Hanshen, you useless man! Ungrateful villain, one day, I will find you to settle this account. "


    The man was dragged away.


    A bodyguard came forward and said, "second prince, don''t you really kill him? He''s not the first one to challenge you. Let''s make an example to let them know that they didn''t come to Chengxun temple as they wanted to. "


    Gu Hantian just looked in his eyes, and the man immediately knelt down.


    "My subordinates are guilty."


    "Remember, Ge is always my teacher. No one can be disrespectful to him."


    Gu HANSUN''s tone should not be made up.


    After a while.


    There was a rustling sound outside.


    A maid in waiting came in with her head down.


    "Second prince, the Lord''s wife has sent someone."


    "Let them in."


    Gu Hanxun was in a wheelchair.


    After a while, Zhao shuning heard a sharp voice.


    "Old slave, I have seen the second prince."


    "Mr. Su, please get up."


    "The second prince, the old slave today, is to convey the will of the Lord''s wife. Please don''t be angry."


    Gu Hanxun''s eyebrows frowned lightly.


    "Go ahead."


    That woman, it''s not once or twice that she''s embarrassed him.


    "The Lord''s wife said that today, it''s the death sacrifice of the great prince. As the emperor''s younger brother, if you don''t show up, it''s unreasonable."Gu Hanxun''s bodyguard heard this, and opened his mouth in a hurry.


    "The Lord''s wife clearly knows that our second prince is not good enough. This time, she will have to kowtow. What''s the matter? Do you want our second prince to make a fool of himself in front of the officials? "


    That''s right.


    It turns out that even if you are a brother, you have to kneel down.


    Zhao shuning felt that he had gained knowledge at this moment.


    "But the Lord''s wife, that''s what the old slave said."


    "Concubine Xiao also agrees."


    Concubine Xiao?


    Isn''t that Gu Han''s biological mother?


    After hearing Qi Yue say this before, Zhao shuning thought that concubine Xiao loved her son very much, so he wanted his son to find a powerful woman who could help him as the imperial concubine. But now it seems that it''s more than that.


    A mother, can watch her son be so humiliated, but also agree, that Zhao shuning, is really speechless.


    "Shadow, don''t talk. Since my mother and concubine have said that, I''m going to go."


    "Second prince, your leg?"


    "You can rest assured that if there is a woman who can help you at that time, you can kneel down with you."


    This is even more humiliating.


    As long as the people in Chengxun hall and the people in the palace know that the second prince hates women because his legs are broken. The women''s eyes are full of irony when they see him. No one wants to marry the daughters of high officials to Chengxun hall.


    According to the legend, Gu Hanxun was not only cold and eccentric, but also inhumane since his legs were abandoned.


    "Thank you, madam."


    Gu Han''s fingernails have fallen into the wood of the wheelchair.


    Zhao shuning just looked at it and felt pain.


    Su Gong trembled: "well, I''ll leave first. Second prince, please leave soon. You''re the last one to worship."


    "I see."


    Mr. Su quickly backed out with people.


    Zhao shuning sighed softly.


    It seems that the Royal people are not so easy to do.


    "Second prince, are we really going?"


    "Yes, of course."


    "Bang -"


    the teacup on the table fell to the ground.

 Chapter 549

    Zhao shuning doesn''t understand.


    His mother''s concubine is the favorite concubine of the Lord of the country. He is gifted. Why is she so bullied?


    What''s more, now the son of the Lord''s wife has passed away. In the future, it''s uncertain that Gu Hanxun is the leader of Cangwu''s country. The Lord''s wife doesn''t please Gu Hanxun and tries to embarrass him. Why?


    Now, knowing that Gu Hanxun probably had something to do with his entering the border, Zhao shuning naturally would not let it go easily.


    She dressed, washed and changed into the appearance of Chengxun palace, and went to the chenhuang palace with her at the back of the team.


    At that time.


    It''s the end of the ceremony.


    Zhao shuning, wearing a curtain cap, retreated to one side with the palace maids of Chengxun hall.


    Now, although she lowered her head, she saw Gu Han''s face clearly.


    He is a little similar to Gu Zhiruo five hundred years later, but Gu Zhiruo always smiles gently and modestly, but Gu Hanxun is different. He is cold all over, and always gives people the feeling that strangers are not allowed to enter.


    "My son''s ministers see my father, my mother and my concubine."


    "Don''t be polite."


    The speaker should be the current monarch.


    At this time, a woman''s voice came.


    Among them, there are also some hoarse, which is the sobbing woman Zhao shuning heard before.


    "The second prince''s airs are really big. When you go to the funeral, you won''t even go out."


    "It''s really inconvenient for her legs. If she comes out, she needs some people to take care of her. It''s really inappropriate."


    The woman gently smiles, the tone is full of irony.


    "My father Qin Xiang, who devoted his whole life to Cangwu, just won such a good reputation. My son Gu XINGRAN is the eldest prince of Cangwu and your elder brother Gu Hanxun. When you were young, you said you were close to my son. Now, even his death sacrifice is not willing to attend, so you still find many excuses."


    Gu Han looks for to collect eyebrow to bow a head, didn''t refute.


    Qin Xiang''s daughter?


    In that case, it makes sense.


    Five hundred years ago, although Cangwu kingdom was in charge of the family, the Qin family was actually in charge.


    Qin Xiang''s whole life was devoted to military and territorial development. He was deeply loved by the people of Cangwu state, and his reputation far exceeded that of the royal family.


    Therefore, most of the time, Royal affairs have to go through the approval of the Lord''s wife.


    For so many years, even if concubine Xiao was favored, she did not dare to disobey the meaning of the Lord''s wife.


    "It''s because xun''er is not sensible. His sister made amends for him."


    The Lord''s wife didn''t even look at empress Xiao when she heard the voice.


    "Salute."


    Salute?


    Do you really want a paralyzed person to kneel down?


    Gu Han''s hands are very tight.


    Seeing this, Qin an on the main hall said on purpose: "the palace almost forgot that the second prince''s legs were broken and he couldn''t stand up. But this memorial ceremony was uploaded by the ancestors. You have to kneel down."


    "Maybe you can find a woman to help you to kneel down, but that woman needs to be the future imperial concubine. Only the imperial concubine is qualified to visit my son with you."


    Gu Han''s hand is very tight.


    The blue veins on the hand burst up, but did not dare to say a word.


    He''s putting up with it.


    "Emperor son, why don''t we ask for you, in the civil and military affairs of the Manchu Dynasty, which official lady would like to come to visit with you?"


    "Mother, I can do it myself."


    Gu Hanxun struggled to stand up.


    The crowd was stunned.


    However, I was just stunned for a second.


    Because the next moment, Gu Hanxun fell down from his wheelchair. His hand was on the ground. Zhao shuning could see the reluctance and humiliation on his face.


    "You see, what do you want to do with such bravado?"


    "Zuo Xiang, I don''t know if your little girl is willing to come forward to pay homage with the second prince?"


    The girl who heard this was shocked. She came out and fainted before three steps.


    "Why can''t you stand such a fright? The second prince is so beautiful. He''s not a wolf, snake, tiger or leopard. Prime Minister Lin, I wonder if your daughter will?"


    "Madam, I don''t want to."


    After that, Qin Anxin ordered many people one by one, but no one wanted to. Instead, the women''s family members knelt on the ground.


    For the first time, Zhao shuning saw such a humiliating person.


    When the Lord''s wife spoke, she let Gu Hanxun lie on the ground all the time. No one dared to help him.


    Because they knew that the second prince was responsible for the loss of his beloved son.


    Even if he''s innocent, so what?


    When the wife of the LORD said that he was guilty and that he did not know etiquette, the second prince was guilty and that he did not know etiquette.


    Gu Han''s eyes turn scarlet.


    He has it.


    It''s slowly full of psychic power.But the people above the hall didn''t notice, or even if they did, they still didn''t dare to make a sound.


    The Lord''s wife is not terrible. What is terrible is the power behind her. She has a powerful mysterious power. It is said that it was left by Qin Xiang. Anyone who offends the Qin family will come to no good end.


    Knowing this well, no one dares to cherish Gu Hanshen even if he is a good seedling.


    If the Lord didn''t care, concubine Xiao didn''t dare.


    At this time, Gu Hanxun was just like a young seedling growing on a cliff in winter. What he wanted to accept was the strongest storm.


    "Sister Xiao."


    "My concubine is here."


    "I don''t seem willing to kneel down for my son XINGRAN when I see you."


    "Sister, calm down. Han Xun is willing. He is willing."


    Concubine Xiao hurriedly said to Gu Hanxun on the ground, "don''t you kneel down and give the prince a farewell gift?"


    Gu Hanxun fell down, a long distance away from the coffin.


    Are they going to force him to climb over?


    Zhao shuning looked at this scene, as if to see that Gu Zhiruo, who had been raised by her for many years, was so humiliated.


    Gu hanshun can''t do anything now. He should know something about his grandfather, and the border is very important. Zhao shuning must find out the truth.


    The crowd laughed.


    Gu Hantian only felt that his ears were full of those harsh taunts.


    The blood in his body, slowly boiling up.


    There is a force that seems to be breaking out.


    His hands suddenly supported on the ground, and his spiritual power had gathered more than half.


    However, when he wanted to fight against everything, he put his hands on his arm.


    It''s the palace maid of Chengxun hall.


    How dare she offend the Lord''s wife at this juncture?


    "I''ll help you up."


    Zhao shuning spoke softly.


    Gu Han looked for the spirit power in his hand. It was at this moment that he unloaded all of it.


    Gu Hanxun was helped up.


    Many eyes turned to Zhao shuning.


    The little maid in waiting will die soon.


    "Bold, a lady in waiting for the palace, without the command of the palace, dares to step forward and hold up the master. Is it because the palace doesn''t exist?"


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes.


    Look at the lady of the Lord in high position.


    She was wearing a hood.


    At this time, he raised his head and looked at his wife. This is a big taboo in the palace.


    "Even the master, as a slave, why can''t I help you?"

 Chapter 550

    The Lord''s wife gave a sneer.


    "It''s worthy of being a girl in the second prince''s mansion. She''s just as proud as her master."


    Zhao shuning didn''t listen to his wife.


    She doesn''t belong to Cangwu Kingdom, and she doesn''t want to take part in the political affairs of Cangwu kingdom. If Cangwu Kingdom hadn''t deceived people too much, Gu Hanxun might be the one who knows the whereabouts of her grandfather. Zhao shuning really doesn''t want to take the risk.


    "Can you get up?"


    The girl''s voice, like the sound of nature, rings in Gu Han''s ears.


    "The second prince''s eyes are really different now. Earlier on, she couldn''t even see Qi Yue. At least, she used to be a daughter of the state and a lady of a family. Now, she is so hungry that she has to deal with the people in her palace."


    Gu Han''s eyes were even colder.


    Before Zhao shuning could react, he was pushed to the ground by Gu Hanxun.


    "My prince, it''s not your turn to be pitiful!"


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    The palm of the hand rubs against the pebble on the ground, slightly abrading.


    She didn''t care about this little injury.


    She just didn''t understand that at this time, the so-called self-esteem, the so-called pride, is it really that important?


    "In this case, the second prince, you will climb to my son''s coffin for me. After you kneel down and give me a farewell present, I will help you back."


    Concubine Xiao was watching.


    But there is no way, can only do anxious.


    She angrily looked at the Lord of Cangwu Kingdom, but he just sighed helplessly.


    The Qin family is very powerful. Now, he has no ability to resist.


    "Lord -"


    "concubine Xiao, please step down first."


    "My concubine --"


    "don''t step down


    "Yes."


    Though unwilling, there is no other way.


    Qin Anxin looked at Gu Hanxun crawling to the center on the ground. His eyes were filled with hatred.


    Originally, all this should belong to her alone.


    If it wasn''t for Gu Hanxun''s mother, the fox spirit of concubine Xiao seduced the Lord. How could he risk offending the Qin family and marry that woman?


    Originally thought that even if the woman entered the door, under her eyes, should also not be pregnant with children, can''t turn waves, can''t become what climate, but the result, once again hit her in the face.


    Next, what worried Qin Anxin happened one after another.


    Xiao Feina''s Fox Spirit not only gave birth to a healthy child, but also a prince.


    Not only that, when Gu Hanshan was young, he showed great talent. Compared with him, Gu XINGRAN, who was two years older than him, became a waste.


    Qin Anxin, in order to make Gu XINGRAN''s throne safe, even went out in person and secretly abandoned Gu Han''s feet.


    How much she hated the woman, she threw all her hatred on Gu Hanxun.


    In the past, she also took care of the royal dignity, never in public, or in front of the public to embarrass Xiao Fei mother and son.


    But now it''s different.


    Now, her son died in Changkong college.


    The reason given in the academy is sudden death.


    But where can Qin Anxin believe?


    She felt that Gu Hanshan must have killed her Ran''er for taking revenge on him for wasting his legs.


    In this way, without her son, Gu Hanxun could become the prince of Cangwu kingdom.


    He dreamed that as long as they had their own day, they would not want to control the government.


    Gu hanshun was able to endure humiliation.


    That''s what happened.


    He was still able to hold back and crawl forward step by step.


    Zhao shuning looks at Qin Anxin on the high platform.


    I feel really sad.


    Does the lady of the Lord think that she only offended a harmless little sheep? She was wrong.


    When Zhao shuning first came into contact with Gu Hanxun, she knew that Gu Hanxun was definitely not an ordinary person just by their pulse and the strength of pushing her just now.


    At least, in this scene, in addition to himself, no one should be Gu Han''s opponent.


    What the Lord''s wife provoked was a wolf in sheep''s clothing.


    When the wolf comes back, he will either pay for his kindness or revenge.


    Gu Hanxun climbed to the stage step by step.


    "Mother, I''ll give you incense."


    Qin Anxin didn''t plan to let go of Gu Hanxun so easily.


    "Shangxiang, you have to go to Shangxiang in person. That''s the sincerity. You should not give up the more than 600 steps after you have climbed so long."


    Gu Hantian raised his head.


    The anger in his eyes, for a moment, made Qin Anxin feel afraid in front of him.It''s just a flash.


    He returned to normal.


    "After the mother, the children''s minister''s legs are inconvenient, and it may take more than two hours to walk more than 600 steps. Naturally, the children''s minister is willing to offer incense to his elder brother, but he delays the funeral, which is not good for him."


    Qin Anxin looked at the young man in front of him.


    In my impression, he is only a child of five or six years old.


    I saw her with fear in my eyes.


    But now, he''s an adult.


    The way he looked at himself began to change.


    For now, at least, she can''t see the fear of teenagers.


    "Then climb a hundred."


    Qin Anxin shook his sleeve, and then, in full view of the public, walked step by step towards the coffin made of white jade.


    At this point.


    Gu Han''s legs, especially his knees, had oozed blood.


    And the joints of his hands, under constant wear and tear, have been worn out, inside, flesh and blood.


    Go on like this.


    He can''t keep his legs.


    Gu Hantian should have a close relationship with Gu Zhiruo. You can know by looking at their faces.


    Zhao shuning was soft hearted after all.


    She came forward and lowered her head.


    Aware of Gu Han''s resistance.


    Zhao shuning lowered his voice and said: "even if you want to be a hero, it''s not now. If you really climb the more than 100 steps and your legs, it''s really useless."


    Gu Hantian suddenly looks at Zhao shuning.


    "You mean, my legs?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "You can still be saved, but it''s only one in a thousand. But if you don''t take care of your body, even if the king of heaven comes, your legs will be useless."


    Gu Han''s face was slightly heavy.


    "Why help me?"


    Even at this time, he did not take off his guard.


    Zhao shuning didn''t hide it.


    "I want to know something. You can help me."


    Gu Han looked down.


    At this time, the wife of the Lord on the high platform made a speech.


    "The servants of Chengxun hall have blocked me for many times. Today, I will deal with the slave girl who doesn''t know the superiority of heaven and earth instead of the second prince. Someone will drag him down and beat him to death."


    Zhao shuning did not move.


    Because she knew that the condition she put forward was not only very attractive, but also could eliminate Gu Han''s suspicion.


    When the guard''s hand is about to touch Zhao shuning''s shoulder, Gu Han''s hand is also handed to Zhao shuning.


    "I believe you."

 Chapter 551

    Immediately.


    Zhao shuning put the man''s hands on his shoulders.


    With one effort, he lifted up the whole body of the man.


    See such a scene.


    The two guards also stopped.


    They looked at the Lord''s wife, who had a gloomy face.


    "Bold maidservant, dare to regard the imperial power as nothing, come here -"


    "empress."


    Gu Han finds the sound.


    Although the voice is not big, it is extremely firm.


    So that the people present, as well as Qin Anxin in front of him, can hear.


    Qin Anxin looks at Gu Hanxun.


    "Empress mother, she is my successor to the temple. Naturally, she is also my own. She is qualified to help me."


    The meaning is obvious.


    Qin Anxin did not speak again.


    This rule is made by her.


    If Gu hanshun really married a palace maid as the imperial concubine, then later, he would be even more helpless. The second prince, who was in poverty, had no power at all. How could he fight with her Qin family?


    In this way, Zhao shuning entrusted Gu Hanxun.


    Step by step up the steps.


    Gu Han''s legs are not convenient, she is relying on herself, step by step to him to the top of the 100th step.


    On the incense, Qin Anxin is also afraid of missing the funeral time of Gu XINGRAN. When he leaves, he just takes a hard look at Zhao shuning with a curtain hat.


    "You have to pay a price to climb high."


    "Thank you for your advice. You have to have the ability and courage to fly to the top of the branch if you want to climb to the top of the branch. No one can catch the White Wolf empty handed, right?"


    Qin Anxin looks at Zhao shuning with deep meaning.


    Looking back, he handed a pill to Gu Hanshen.


    "Eat it."


    Gu Hanxun did as usual.


    At this time, he can''t resist, because as long as he resists, his mother''s life will enter the world because of his own resistance.


    See Gu HANSUN swallow the pill.


    Qin Anxin left.


    The whole team, civil and military officials, except some of the maids in the palace of xinzheku, all went out to bury Gu XINGRAN.


    Zhao shuning supported Gu Hanshen and sat on the stairs.


    Seeing this matter come to an end, Zhao shuning was relieved at last.


    She looked back and wanted to have a few words with Gu HANSUN.


    But she looked back.


    But he saw that Gu Hanxun''s eyes were closed, his whole body was shaking, and his forehead was full of sweat.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Now, the imperial doctors all went out, and the shadow went back to Chengxun hall to get things. How can we find someone to cure Gu Hanshen?


    Zhao shuning quickly squatted down.


    "Gu Hantian?"


    "Gu Hanshen!"


    Hard to pat his face, but he did not respond, the body, but more severe convulsions.


    "Come on, the second prince is sick."


    Zhao shuning yelled around.


    But no one dared to step forward.


    How dare they help the people the Lord''s wife wants to punish.


    The little maid of Chengxun hall, when the Lord''s wife comes back, I''m afraid she won''t be able to survive next spring.


    Zhao shuning had no choice but to support Gu Hanshan again, and then helped him to Chengxun hall.


    After walking about half the way, I met the shadow bodyguard of Chengxun hall, and gave Gu hansian to him.


    "The second prince took the pill given by his wife."


    "I see."


    He went back to get the antidote of the pill.


    The shadow was not surprised at all, so he picked up his master, jumped, and quickly went back to Chengxun hall.


    It''s better to be a man. He''s big and easy to carry back.


    There''s no time to sigh.


    Zhao shuning quickly change back clothes, back to the previous square to help.


    See Zhao shuning appear.


    Qi Yue was relieved.


    "Ning Ning, where have you been? Mother LAN has been looking for you before. "


    "To me? What can I do for you? "


    "I guess it depends on your strength. Let''s help the two porcelain vases standing outside the hall. Now they have moved away."


    "Oh, that''s good."


    "Where have you been?"


    "Previously, my stomach was uncomfortable, so I went back first. Some of them were upset."


    "Are you all right?"


    "It''s OK. I''m ok."


    If she is missing now for no reason, she will certainly attract the attention of mother Kuran, the sincerer. At that time, as the principal, she must report to the commander of the guard.


    After all, once the injury is healed, it disappears out of thin air, which is too suspicious.It was early morning after Zhao shuning and the maids of xinzheku had collected the things left behind after the memorial ceremony.


    Under the guidance of mother LAN, they went back to their room. It was so tiring that Zhao shuning lay back and soon fell asleep.


    The next day, she would normally get up to clean up, and Qiyue together to do the work of xinzheku, very happy.


    Can be found in the hall.


    But something earth shaking happened.


    In the palace.


    Countless people in black knelt on the ground.


    Gu Hanxun sat on the bed with a gloomy face.


    "It''s because my subordinates didn''t work hard. I was away yesterday. I was delayed and didn''t come back on time, which made my master almost have an accident. I also ask the master to give me death. "


    The shadow stood by.


    Gu HANSUN looked at the experts in this room, but when he was humiliated yesterday, when he was unconscious, they were all on a mission.


    If it wasn''t for the little maid in waiting, whether she could open her eyes at the moment would be another matter.


    "You go down first."


    "Thank you, master."


    The man in black disappeared from Chengxun hall in an instant.


    Gu Han looks back.


    He called in the shadow.


    "Where is she?"


    "Back to the Lord, it seems that she is not our palace maid."


    Gu Han''s brow is locked.


    There was a chill on his face.


    He had long thought that he didn''t like women, so most of the women in Chengxun hall were wearing hangings and hats to cover their faces. They were afraid and cautious, because they said that they had cut other people''s tongues and eyes.


    So in front of him, none of the maids in Chengxun Temple dared to raise their heads, let alone talk to themselves.


    "So, did you find her?"


    The shadow shook his head.


    "Yesterday, after she handed you over to me, she disappeared. I thought she would follow."


    Gu Hanxun''s face was gloomy.


    Cough.


    The shadow quickly handed Gu Hanxun a black pill. After swallowing it, he looked better.


    There was a tinge of blood on his face.


    Now that they have the antidote, Qin Anxin''s threat to them is less.


    "In the palace, what happened?"


    "Not yet."


    Gu Han looked at his legs and said, "help me find her."


    "Lord."


    It''s not easy to find a maid in waiting in such a big palace?


    "I want to see her, no matter how much it costs, by whatever means."


    Gu Hanxun''s tone was firm and his eyes were like baking.


    The power of the king that can''t be refused is revealed at this moment.


    "Yes, I do."

 Chapter 552

    Zhao shuning is in xinzheku.


    She didn''t wear a veil, but she transformed a bunch of peach blossom with her spiritual power on her face, which is a taboo for Chang Cangwu people.


    As a result, not many people noticed the little maid in waiting.


    This is what Zhao shuning wants.


    Now Cangwu country is what situation, she did not know, rashly attack, will only attract more reckless attack.


    On this day, Zhao shuning filled every yard with water.


    Feeling a little tired, she took a rest on the steps of Huayuan.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence or something.


    A noble lady came with five or six maid in waiting, and she was still cursing.


    Zhao shuning quickly got up and stood aside.


    Bow slightly, waiting for them to pass.


    But I don''t know if it was the lady who didn''t see her feet clearly. She still wanted to find something to vent her anger. When she saw the bucket carrying water beside the water tank, she kicked it hard.


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    Do you want to find fault?


    Sure enough, the next moment, I heard your daughter''s scream.


    It''s no wonder that Zhao shuning recently added a thick layer of black iron to the inside of his buckets to exercise his arm strength. Ordinary people take great pains to pick it up, let alone kick it like that expensive girl.


    The sound of your daughter''s crying and Howling starts.


    Sitting on the ground with my feet in my arms, I can''t get over it for a long time.


    It seems that it is really difficult for her feet to get off the ground in three or five days.


    Zhao shuning quietly went to the bucket, helped the bucket up, and was about to leave.


    As heaven testifies, it has nothing to do with her. If she walks away now, it should be OK, right?


    But God doesn''t want to.


    Zhao shuning has just taken a few steps.


    He heard the angry voice behind him.


    "Come on, press down this cheap maidservant for me. If you dare to plot against me, I will go to the Lord''s wife."


    In fact, Zhao shuning could easily break away from the bondage of the four or five maids with a backhand. Only in this way, I''m afraid it would arouse the vigilance of those people in Cangwu kingdom.


    Zhao shuning took off his spiritual power and let those people escort him to the lady.


    A maid of honor helped the woman to her feet.


    "How dare you run away when you offend Miss Jin?"


    Zhao shuning has no argument.


    Please, the barrel is right there. It won''t bump its own long feet against the feet of Miss Jin. She will be punished for any crime.


    "It seems that it has nothing to do with me?"


    "Since it has nothing to do with you, why did you run?"


    Zhao shuning''s words are not enough.


    This is like bumping into a person, and then a kind-hearted person goes to help, but the judge says that you didn''t bump into a person, so why do you want to help.


    Zhao shuning simply opened his hand.


    "Well, what do you want to do?"


    Offended the high official miss, this little maid in waiting should be trembling, don''t know how to deal with herself, but at the moment, in the face of this unwarranted accusation, how can she be so calm?


    The noble daughter of the Jin family was supported on the steps.


    She looked at the opposite little maid in waiting and yelled, "face me."


    Zhao shuning raised his head.


    Big square, no cover.


    As soon as Miss Jin saw Zhao shuning, she set up a horse and said, "I''m so dirty. I don''t know what''s the meaning of living in this world."


    It''s a pity. These eyes are pretty beautiful, and their facial features are pretty good. It''s just that there are more marks of shame on this face. In Cangwu Kingdom, this is the mark of the most inferior talents.


    "You''re so big and brainless that you didn''t find a hole to drill down."


    Zhao shuning muttered.


    But the voice, or fuzzy spread to the ears of the gold miss.


    "What did you say?"


    "I didn''t say anything. It''s really my dereliction of duty to offend Miss Jin. If you want to punish me, please hurry up. Is it whipping? I will never say no to you. "


    Miss Jin stares at Zhao shuning fiercely.


    She had just been wronged in Chengxun hall. Now on the way, even the palace maid of xinzheku dares to find trouble for her.


    I haven''t waited for Miss Jin to speak.


    Behind the company came the sound of rapid footsteps.


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    It''s Qi Yue.


    What is she doing here?


    "Qi Yue?"


    "Jin Yuan, what did Ning Ning do wrong? Do you want to punish her like this?"


    Several maids looked at each other and lowered their heads.


    As we all know, before the government was in trouble, Jin Yuan was Qi Yue''s best friend. They went boating, writing poems and painting together.


    But now.Since the government was in trouble, the Jin family has quickly separated the two.


    Even in the palace, occasionally met, that Jinyuan always a pair of arrogant appearance, the slightest will have friends in the eye.


    It is true that secret friends can share wealth, but not adversity.


    Jinyuan is not normal. She pretends that she doesn''t know Qiyue. It''s nothing. Qiyue is willing to accept it. After all, now she is the daughter of a crime minister. For the sake of her family, Jinyuan doesn''t want to have any contact with her, which is acceptable.


    However, since the fall of the government, instead of pulling Qi Yue, she stepped on her many times in front of others. Every time Qi Yue heard others say that, she just gave a faint smile. She didn''t see it with her own eyes. She didn''t believe that her old friends would say such vicious words.


    "Xiaoyue, what are you doing here?"


    "Today, this is my job. You bring water to Huayuan for me. I see you haven''t come back for a long time. I''m here to find you."


    Qi Yue holds Zhao shuning''s hands.


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "it''s nothing. Xu Shi just had a beautiful scenery. Miss Jin didn''t pay attention to her feet, so she tripped over our wooden bucket. Now, she''s angry. She''s punishing me. There''s nothing wrong with it."


    Qi Yue''s petite body stands in front of Zhao shuning.


    She looked at Jin Yuan and said, "Yuan Er, Ning Ning is my friend. Can you give her a free hand in my face?"


    "In your face?"


    Jinyuan smiles.


    "I don''t know. You are the daughter of the Duke of the kingdom. No, you were the daughter of the Duke of the kingdom in the past. Where did you get the self-confidence? Let me forgive you for your face?"


    Qi Yue has tears in her eyes.


    "Yuan Er, we are good friends."


    "Who are your friends? Qi Yue, now you are just a humble palace maid of xinzheku. Do you want to have a relationship with me? I thought you would keep your duty when you get to xinzheku. I told you before that I would like to marry the second prince of Chengxun temple. If it wasn''t for the pressure of my father and his wife, I would have asked to marry him. But how did you do it? As a good friend of mine, after you arrived at xinzheku, you even heard all kinds of things about the second prince. Today, I will tell you that I will punish you, and I will not let you go. "


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Really.


    It used to be said that sisters turned against each other for the sake of a man. Before, Zhao shuning felt that people who could become intimate friends in their boudoir must have a very good relationship and would not be fascinated by a man.


    Now it seems that this kind of thing really happened.

 Chapter 553

    Qi Yue raises her eyes.


    Look at the golden kite.


    "Yuan''er, you don''t believe me about this?"


    "Believe you? In this world, trust is the most important thing. Before, if my father didn''t think your government was valued by the prince, how could he let me make a false friendship with you? "


    Jin Yuan flicks her sleeve.


    "Come on, the two maidservants of Xin zheku collided with Miss Ben, dragged them down according to the laws of Cangwu Kingdom, dug out Ning Ning''s eyes and chopped off Qi Yue''s feet."


    Zhao shuning heard of such punishment.


    I was a little bit stunned.


    Isn''t it?


    She didn''t care. The young lady of the Jin family still put her nose on her eyes and planned to hold on. Now it''s more excessive. Can you imagine such a terrible punishment?


    "Yuan''er, you?"


    "Come on, give me Qi Yue."


    Zhao shuning chuckled softly.


    At this time, several palace maids, as well as Qi Yuejin yuan, looked at her one after another.


    Zhao shuning''s line of sight and Jin Yuan''s line of sight, gently said: "dig people''s eyes, break people''s legs, this is not the first time you have done it? "Miss King?"


    Jin Yuan''s face was a little flustered.


    "What are you talking about? Today, it is you who have collided with me and nearly killed me. In order to make an example, I will give you such a heavy order. You are as cheap as a mole ant. I don''t want to explain to you two. "


    "Our lives are worthless, but before that, those maids who had their eyes cut off and legs cut off by you were not from xinzheku. Beating dogs depends on their masters. You say, if the masters of those maids know that they secretly killed the people in their palace, not the second emperor, but Miss Jin, how can your father deal with himself in the court. ¡±


    Qi Yue looks at Zhao shuning in disbelief.


    Then, he looked at Qi Yue in panic.


    Are the rumors about the second prince''s disadvantage all from Yuan er?


    Zhao shuning felt a little empty.


    After all, she has no evidence.


    But as soon as Jin Yuan panicked, she knew that it must have something to do with the eldest lady of the Jin family.


    Hearing Zhao shuning''s analysis and seeing her eyes so determined, Jin Yuan''s eyes also flickered.


    Taking advantage of this, Zhao shuning repeatedly attacked.


    "What''s more, after listening to Miss Jin''s saying that she loved the second prince, she was not afraid that it would be spread to the Lord''s wife? A few days ago, the second prince was so humiliated on the death sacrifice of the great prince. You could have stood up, but you took into account the interests of many parties and didn''t stand up. If you like, fight for it. Now, you regard the unhappiness you suffered as someone else''s fault. Miss Jin, you are doing a little bad job. "


    Jinyuan lay back.


    The chest heaved violently.


    A little maid of the imperial palace of xinzheku, who spoke so fiercely, didn''t know who had instructed her.


    But now, she stepped on her tail, but she did not dare to be presumptuous.


    "You, what do you want?"


    "Don''t worry, Miss Jin. Xiaoyue and I are just two simple maids of xinzheku. We can''t make much trouble. But if something happens to us, Mammy will certainly search our yard, and find out something harmful to Miss King


    Jin Yuan calms down.


    "How do you want miss ben to do it before you hand it in?"


    "You don''t need to do anything. As long as you meet us in the palace in the future, don''t come up to find us. Of course, don''t want to secretly send someone to assassinate Xiaoyue and me, because as long as we die, your guilt will be presented to the court. At that time, if you completely offend the second emperor, it''s really impossible for you and him."


    Jinyuan sits on the steps.


    I haven''t spoken for a long time.


    A moment later.


    She was helped to her feet.


    "Let''s go."


    "Miss, these two cheap maidservants?"


    "Pa -"


    a loud slap on the face came. Then, Jin Yuan said, "Miss Ben said, let''s go."


    "Yes, my servant."


    See Jinyuan with the help of all the people, limping away in Huayuan.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Qi Yue just looked at Zhao shuning, her eyes full of admiration.


    "Why? Look at me like this? "


    "Ning Ning, you are so powerful."


    Zhao shuning nodded awkwardly.


    Qi Yue''s big eyes are really beautiful.


    "Ning Ning, you hurt your hand?"


    Zhao shuning a look, really is, but just a small wound, shed a little blood, nothing big.


    It should be the four or five maids who were injured when they were holding her.Qi Yue quickly pulls Zhao shuning to sit on the steps and takes out a pink embroidered handkerchief from her arms. Looking at the embroidery, it is quite exquisite.


    Qi Yue''s eyes shed a trace of reluctance, but the next moment, the brocade handkerchief was torn in half by her, and Zhao shuning carefully bandaged the wound on his hands.


    "Is this something from your former government?"


    Qi Yue nodded.


    "After the imperial government was raided, all my jewelry and clothes were handed in. Only this brocade handkerchief, hidden in my sleeve, was not taken away."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    I also feel that the whole month is not easy.


    Qi Yue carefully cleans and bandages Zhao shuning''s wound.


    When they had nothing to do, Qi Yue asked, "is what you just said true?"


    "Almost, but you''d better know less about these things."


    Qi Yue sighed, and then said, "if what you said is true, the second prince is too pitiful. Originally, he could not walk on his legs and was ignored by his wife. Now, he has to be troubled by these rumors. It''s pitiful."


    Zhao shuning at this time is a smile.


    Qi Yue looks up quickly.


    "Am I wrong?"


    Zhao shuning quickly shook his head and said, "it''s not that you''re wrong, but I think your state of mind is really pure and transparent. Even if the second prince is not welcomed by the Lord''s wife, his identity is still there. It''s not what he does. He will naturally check it out. If he doesn''t check, he will acquiesce in the existence of the rumor, which shows that the rumor can also bring him benefits. ¡±


    "I can''t even think of it. What''s good for the second prince? Oh, by the way, it''s said that the second prince is not good at womanliness, isn''t he? "


    Zhao shuning smiles and thinks that Qi Yue is really cute.


    "Well, I don''t know, but Xiaoyue, you need to remember that there are many people who are not what we see on the surface. You may feel that they are harmless and sympathize with him. However, the last thing those people need is our sympathy."


    "You mean the second prince?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Well, it''s getting late. We have to go back quickly, otherwise mammy won''t see us when she rounds the room and will have to nag again."


    Zhao shuning mentions the wooden barrel beside him and walks away with Qi Yue talking and laughing.


    But at this time, after the rockery.


    The man in the wheelchair clenched the armrest.


    "Master, this little girl is really bold."


    Gu Han looked at the direction of their departure. He was bold, but what he said was right in his heart.

 Chapter 554

    "It''s not easy for a woman to be eloquent and observant. Find a chance to find out where she came from."


    "Yes, I do."


    The night was just right.


    Zhao shuning is sleeping in his room. Because he thinks a lot, Xin zheku can''t light a candle after night, so they go to bed early.


    Vaguely between, probably can hear the sound of knowing Suo Suo.


    Zhao shuning is alert.


    Get out of bed immediately.


    Her maids in court were all asleep at this time.


    Zhao shuning''s body is close to the window.


    From her line of sight, you can see many people in black carefully turning something in the yard.


    Is it from Jinyuan?


    It''s not like that.


    These people''s spiritual power is not weak. Jin Yuan is also a lady of a noble family. She has lived in a boudoir for a long time. No matter how noble her status is, she can''t afford to hire such a skilled person.


    For a long time.


    They stopped.


    "Today, my Lord said that the evidence of this girl was hidden in the yard where she lived?"


    "But we turned the yard over and found nothing."


    "Is it difficult, that girl is cheating people?"


    Zhao shuning turned his eyes and took the veil from the heaven and earth bag. After wearing it, he moved out of the yard.


    At this time, the moon is high and the breeze is blowing on the body, which makes it very comfortable.


    Zhao shuning changed his clothes, which were clean and decent, and went to Chengxun hall.


    In the past few days, Gu Hantian should have had a rest. Now he went to find him to fulfill his promise and ask who the old man was?


    Inside Chengxun hall.


    The lights are bright.


    On the golden hall, a man sat in a wheelchair with his brow locked.


    The shadow stood by.


    The flickering shadow of the candle and the quiet atmosphere make the people in black tremble.


    The shadow opened his mouth.


    "It''s just a little maid in waiting for so many days, but there''s no clue?"


    "Mr. shadow, the girl seems to have disappeared out of thin air. We have interviewed all the people in the palace, and they all said that their maids had done their duty and had never been out on that day. Moreover, they all had corresponding witnesses, so they should not be lying."


    Gu Hantian''s face is not good.


    His legs, for several years, have not felt at all.


    She said that her legs have hope, hope is not to deceive herself.


    "Is that your excuse for not doing things well?"


    "shadow adults sin, I am not really neglects my duty. We have tried our best. But the man seems to be really not there. Even the registered residence in the palace has been checked. We are all looking for it, but it is indeed true."


    Gu Hantian closed his eyes.


    There is a tingle on the forehead.


    "Master, are you ok?"


    "Shadow, let them all retreat."


    "Master, that girl?"


    "If she doesn''t want us to find her, I''m afraid we''ll try our best and it won''t work out."


    The shadow nodded.


    He turned back and sent all the people in black away.


    He looked back and said, "by the way, master, today, the girl you asked me to inquire about, I probably have some news."


    "Say it, and I''ll listen."


    "That girl seems to have committed some crime. She appeared in the palace that day. The commander of the imperial guards asked each palace. No palace lost any girl, so he sent her to xinzheku."


    "Xin zhe Ku?"


    "Back to the master, yes, my subordinates have inquired about it. The girl still has a peach blossom engraved on her face. I think she must have committed some crime, so I engraved a penalty on her face."


    Peach blossom?


    Sinner?


    Gu Hantian looks at the shadow.


    Xu Shi guessed the master''s doubts, and the shadow immediately replied, "my subordinates have checked the relevant information, but there is no file about the woman."


    "On that day, will the people who appear above the sacrificial ceremony be


    The shadow frowned.


    "Master, according to mother LAN of xinzheku, the maid of honor was on the top of the sacrificial ceremony, but when we went back to Chengxun hall, she was cleaning up the remains of the sacrificial ceremony in chenhuang hall."


    "If a girl, who is also the girl of Xin zheku, wants to give you to me and quickly return to chenhuang hall, I can''t do it in such a short time."


    So, wouldn''t it be her?


    Gu Hanxun felt his head hurt more.


    "Shadow, medicine."


    The shadow quickly hands the pill to Gu Hanxun.


    "Master, although this pill is an antidote, the alchemist also said that this pill is still in the research stage, and now it may have many side effects."Gu Hantian only glanced at it, and the shadow did not dare to speak again.


    He didn''t know that taking this imperfect pill had three points of toxicity at this time, but he couldn''t wait for the alchemist to slowly explore and refine a perfect antidote pill, because he wanted to get rid of Qin Anxin''s clutches.


    For him, the matter above the memorial ceremony was an indelible shame and shadow in his life.


    "Shadow, get some wine."


    These days, the side effects of this medicine are very strong. At night, Gu Hanxun can''t sleep because of his headache. He often has to resort to peach blossom wine to get to sleep.


    "It''s still the one in the south of the city."


    "Yes, I know."


    The shadow soon disappeared.


    At this time, there were only eunuchs and maids waiting around the huge palace, waiting for Gu han to find a job.


    Gu Hantian had a bad headache at this time, but he didn''t want this group of people to look at him with fear, so he raised his hand.


    "You all step back."


    "Yes."


    As if they had been pardoned, they bowed and went out.


    After the people went out.


    Looking at this magnificent but extremely desolate palace, Gu hanshun could not help feeling extremely desolate.


    Chengxun hall.


    This place, I''m afraid that the so-called father, in Qin Anxin''s hands, is the only shelter he can get.


    The construction is so brilliant, but the people who come here are very few.


    I don''t know if the teacher, who had a deep friendship with him and treated him very well, had been missing for several years because of his own involvement.


    Looking at the candle in front of him, Gu Hanxun slowly held the handrail and wanted to stand up.


    But at this stop, he lost his balance and was about to fall down the steps.


    Thanks to his quick reaction, he got back in his wheelchair.


    Gu Hanxun was sweating a lot.


    He raised his hands.


    Put it in front of you.


    Look at your legs.


    With a bitter smile, he said, "what am I looking forward to? Just a few words from the little girl, I really believe that my legs can be saved? "


    "Gu Hanshen, you are ridiculous."


    "If you don''t try, how can the second prince know? I can''t believe what I said."


    When the woman''s voice came, Gu Hanxun looked up in a hurry and ran into a pair of clear and bright eyes.

 Chapter 555

    The strange woman appeared in the palace.


    Gu Han Xun''s suspicious character, which he had developed for many years, didn''t break out at this moment.


    On the contrary.


    See her.


    He felt at ease for no reason.


    "Here you are."


    It''s just the second time for them to meet, but they seem to be friends for many years.


    "How is your injury?"


    "Much better."


    Since Zhao shuning entered the palace, he always felt that there was a kind of medicine in the palace.


    Out of the alchemist''s vigilance, she immediately began to pay attention to the source.


    The closer to Gu Hantian, the more obvious the taste.


    Zhao shuning approaches Gu Hantian.


    Just an inch from his lips, he stopped.


    Gu HANSUN was in the same place, holding the wheelchair under him tightly with both hands.


    Zhao shuning gently sniffed.


    Then suddenly, he left.


    Gu Han''s heart, at that moment, just put down.


    "After this pill, don''t take it. It''s not worth the loss."


    "Well?"


    "Later, I''ll make the medicine for you."


    Gu Hanxun''s eyes become pondering.


    "Do you know what medicine I''m taking?"


    "I not only know what kind of medicine you are taking, but also know what kind of poison you are in. The Lord''s wife wants to harm you, and she doesn''t taboo that you are the prince of Cangwu kingdom. So blatant, don''t you hate her?"


    "She''s my mother''s daughter. As a son''s minister, I can only respect her and love her. How dare I talk about" hate "


    Zhao shuning straightened up.


    Looking at Gu Han''s eyes.


    Gu Hanshan felt that he was about to be seen through by the girl.


    "What? Am I right? "


    "It''s not wrong. I''m just a stranger to you now, so it''s good for you to be careful."


    Gu Han looked much better.


    "What do you mean? The prince lied to you? "


    "It doesn''t matter whether the second prince cheated me or not. Anyway, don''t forget what you promised me that day in chenhuang hall."


    Gu Han''s face suddenly became extremely serious.


    "You said, my legs have a chance to stand up, is it true or false?"


    "Three points."


    "That''s enough."


    Gu Hantian was relieved.


    He looked at Zhao shuning and said, "do you know? Over the years, you are the first person to tell me that I still have hope to stand up on both legs. Even three points is enough. "


    "What if I lied to you?"


    "Will you deceive me?"


    Gu Hantian raised his head and looked at Zhao shuning seriously.


    Zhao shuning thought it was really funny.


    This man, clearly in front of a moment is not red face, heart does not jump, said respect the Lord''s wife''s lie, after a moment, unexpectedly can look at her with such serious eyes.


    What''s more, Zhao shuning can''t talk nonsense with him when he asks.


    She turned around.


    Avoid Gu Han''s eyes.


    "I have no reason to lie to you."


    Gu Han laughed.


    The laughter made Zhao shuning doubt whether there were other meanings in his serious words.


    "I''m proud of Gu Hanshen. Nice to meet you."


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    "I know you are Gu Hantian."


    "But I don''t know your name."


    "You just call me Ning Ning."


    Ning Ning?


    It''s a very common and simple name.


    "Come here for a second."


    When Zhao shuning goes over, Gu HANSUN reaches out his hand and is about to take off Zhao shuning''s veil.


    "For what?"


    Gu Hantian was in a good mood and said with a smile, "in fact, you don''t have to guard me like this. I have basically guessed who you are."


    Of course, Zhao shuning would not believe him.


    "The second prince said it."


    "The library of sympathizers."


    Zhao shuning panicked and stepped back.


    "I guessed right, didn''t I?"


    Zhao shuning looks up and looks at Gu Hanxun.


    "You lied to me?"


    "Just like you cheated that Miss Kim this afternoon, didn''t you?"


    "You were there?"


    Zhao shuning remorsefully shook his head, smart so long, how about a fall?


    "Now that I know who you are, you don''t have to talk to me through the veil."


    Zhao shuning takes down the gauze.


    That face of light dust Jue Li is exposed."It''s a pity." It''s a pity that there is more peach blossom.


    Zhao shuning didn''t like it.


    "What a pity. I think it''s the most beautiful time for this peach blossom to bloom so brightly."


    Gu Hantian put down his position.


    To Zhao shuning: "say it."


    "Say what?"


    "Why do you want to help me at the risk of offending the Lord''s wife at the memorial ceremony?"


    Zhao shuning said, "just take what you need."


    "I can probably guess, what do you want?"


    Zhao shuning this down interest, he did not say anything, how did he know?


    "Tell me what I want."


    Gu Hanxun looked at Zhao shuning''s eyes and said, "do you really want me to say that?"


    "Why not?"


    Gu Han Xun chuckled.


    It''s a different woman.


    "You are the imperial concubine who wants to be my Chengxun temple, aren''t you?"


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    What? What''s wrong with her performance in front of her, which makes Gu hansian think so much about her.


    Seeing the surprised expression on Zhao shuning''s face, Gu Hanxun also frowned lightly and said, "is it hard to succeed? Is the prince wrong?"


    Zhao shuning came back.


    Looking at Gu Han Xun, he said with a smile, "second prince, you are a good student, but you are not my type."


    When he heard that the woman''s refusal was so obvious, Gu Han Xun wanted to say that he was not shocked. It was also a fake.


    It wasn''t long.


    He lowered his head, looked at his legs and said, "is it because of it?"


    Zhao shuning naturally understood Gu Han''s meaning, and even hurriedly said, "nature is not. As I said, your legs are likely to be cured."


    "If the status and power of the imperial concubine can''t attract you, the prince really can''t think of anything else you want here."


    Zhao shuning closed his eyes.


    "I want to know, your teacher, is not a thousand opportunities to kill Ye Feng."


    Gu Hanxun raised his eyes.


    "You''re a killer, too?"


    "I''m not."


    "Then why are you?"


    "Second prince, everyone has his own secret. We don''t need to tell each other so clearly. You just need to know that as long as you don''t hurt me, I will never attack you."


    Looking at the clear demarcation between the woman and him, Gu didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    "You see it through."


    "Second prince, I want to know how Ye Feng disappeared and how did he disappear?"


    "I know how you decide."


    Zhao shuning changed the direction of his tea cup.


    "Because, second prince, you are not simple."


    He can rival the seven world spirit pharmacist''s ability, or he can practice when his legs are disabled. In the ceremony of sacrifice, he could have burst out and used his ability to make the Lord''s wife pay the price, but he didn''t.


    The seven world spirit pharmacist who can afford such humiliation is no ordinary person.


    "Oh?"


    "If what I expected is good, you are the seven world spirit pharmacist, isn''t that good?"


    Gu Han looked up in amazement. At this time, his eyes were only cautious.

 Chapter 556

    Few people can see through the realm of others at a glance.


    My feet have been disabled for so many years, not to mention the people around me. Even my closest mother did not know what level of her spiritual power was.


    In people''s eyes, his ability of looking for cold is good, but since his legs can''t walk, everyone thinks that he abandoned himself and gave up spiritual cultivation.


    Most of his eyes were sympathetic.


    But he is Gu Hanxun, the second prince of Cangwu kingdom. How can he admit defeat so easily.


    "You''re right. I''m more and more interested in you."


    Zhao shuning felt that Gu Hanxun''s eyes were shining at this time.


    She stepped back unconsciously.


    "Tell me, what should I do? There''s hope to cure my leg. "


    Zhao shuning throws a pill to him, and Gu hanshun catches it immediately.


    "This can stabilize the poisonous gas in your body. When your body is well conditioned, I will officially start to give you medicine bath and training."


    Gu Hantian looked up and took the pill.


    This surprised Zhao shuning.


    After all, from the beginning, the second prince Gu Hanxun was like a cunning fox and a hedgehog with thorns. It was harder to get close to him than to ascend to heaven.


    But now, he took the pills so easily. Zhao shuning can''t help but sigh, is his charm too big? Or is Gu Han''s head dull for a long time?


    "How can I look at the prince like this?"


    Zhao shuning put away his mouth.


    "It''s nothing," he said in a low voice. "You really have to go out. You believe everything I say."


    "I don''t believe it, but now I have no choice."


    Zhao shuning swallowed.


    Gu Han said: "in fact, you want to know about the teacher from me, the hope is very slim, since the teacher disappeared, I have been investigating, but now, the clues are very few."


    Zhao shuning lowered his eyes.


    "So?" If Gu HANSUN can''t find any useful information, it''s just a waste of time for him to stay here.


    She still owes master a promise. Originally she promised to go back to Changkong college to teach, but now she is trapped in such a place. She is also stumbling by her grandfather. I don''t know if master is angry with herself for this?


    "Look at you, regret it?"


    Gu Hanxun''s tone was cold, and there was no temperature in his eyes when he looked at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning waved his hand and made no secret.


    She knew that Gu Hanxun had a strong heart and didn''t need pity from others, let alone sympathy from others.


    So from the very beginning, Zhao shuning regarded Gu Hanxun as a person like himself.


    "Am I obvious?"


    Of course, regret, she did not have so much time to waste.


    Did she admit it?


    After taking the pill, Gu Han''s heart relaxed a lot. With it, she was more relaxed and happy than ever before. This woman, just a simple pill, can make her body so relaxed. She must not be an ordinary person.


    Leaving her may be of great use to you in the future.


    "If it''s all right, I''ll go."


    Zhao shuning took back the veil and tied it again.


    "Wait a minute."


    Gu Han finds the sound.


    Zhao shuning turned back and said, "what? Is there anything else? "


    "Although I don''t know the whereabouts of the teacher now, I know that the teacher''s disappearance must have something to do with another person."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes immediately had God.


    "Who?" he asked


    "The Lord''s wife."


    "Qin Anxin?"


    Zhao shuning doesn''t know what Qin Anxin''s ability is. There are only two possibilities. One is that the other''s cultivation is far higher than her. The other is that Qin Anxin is an ordinary person.


    "How dare you call the name of the Lord''s wife."


    Zhao shuning shrugged.


    "Gu hanshun, we are all people who know each other''s heart well. In front of me, you don''t have to pretend to be so righteous. I''m afraid that your hatred for the Lord''s wife is engraved in your bones."


    Gu Han laughed.


    "Unexpectedly, the girl is still a smart person."


    "No more stupid than you. Thank you. Your news is very useful to me. I will find an opportunity to go to Qin Anxin''s bedroom or hometown."


    Looking at the back of the woman leaving.


    Gu Hanxun is a little lost.


    At the last step of Zhao shuning''s going out, Gu Hanxun said, "if you want to find a chance to go to that woman''s bedroom in Cangwu country, it''s more difficult than going to heaven."Zhao shuning stopped.


    What does Gu Hanxun mean?


    "Qin Anxin''s palace is well guarded. Apart from the family members of the Imperial Palace, almost no one can enter it. Even the family members have to be informed before they can enter her palace."


    Qin Anxin''s background is not simple. When she encounters these troubles, Zhao shuning has long expected that she will go to Qin Anxin''s palace even if it is difficult.


    "I''m sorry to trouble the second prince. I have my own plan for this. I''ll ask the second prince to help you in my chenhuang hall. Don''t report my whereabouts to Qin Anxin."


    Gu Han said, "I''m willing to help you."


    "Well, thank you very much."


    "Don''t you understand me? The prince said, "the prince is willing to help you."


    Zhao shuning looked back, she understood, she also thanks.


    Gu Hantian sighed.


    This girl, seeing her smart appearance, how could she be so worried about her understanding ability?


    "I mean, I can let you live in Chengxun hall in the name of imperial concubine. From then on, it will be much easier for you to go to Fanghua hall."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes widened.


    Unbelievable looking at Gu Hantian.


    "Would you be so kind?"


    Gu Hanxun was a little sad.


    "We are just making use of and cooperating with each other. Don''t give birth to other feelings for me."


    Zhao shuning nodded quickly.


    "Of course, I will never have any other feelings for you."


    It''s enough for her to have a master. No one else can enter her eyes.


    "In that case, go back."


    "Then how can I enter Chengxun hall as imperial concubine?"


    "Well, I don''t need you to take care of it. I''ll find a way then."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "I''ll go back first and wait for your good news. Don''t worry. When I find the news of Qianji killing the leader, I''ll leave Chengxun hall immediately and never pester you."


    "Good."


    After thanking Gu Hanshen, Zhao shuning turned and flew away.


    When the shadow comes back, what he sees is his master''s smile and thoughtful appearance.


    "Master, I bought you peach blossom wine."


    "No more."


    "It''s hidden in the cellar. If you need it in the future, you can take it out."


    "No, in the future, it should not be needed."


    "Ah?"


    Gu Hantian pushed the wheelchair, turned around and went to the inner room.


    Leaving a shadow, a face of inexplicable.

 Chapter 557

    When Zhao shuning returned to xinzheku.


    It''s almost dawn.


    All day long, she was a little tired. Fortunately, she had a good job today.


    One day later, I didn''t hear any news from Chengxun hall.


    Looking for an excuse at night, Zhao shuning went to a quiet path in the cold palace with a lantern. She sat on the ground.


    "I haven''t slept all night. I can''t stand it."


    Zhao shuning had a mental method.


    Try to contact master again.


    Strange to say, when she was in Cangwu country, she tried many times and didn''t contact the master. Now when she arrived at Lenggong, she could feel the master on the secluded path.


    I just don''t know if the master will accept this image.


    Fortunately.


    Not much for a while, the appearance of Yan Ruyu appeared in the air.


    The stranger is like a book. You are the only one in the world. It''s the master himself.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t look very well, and her face was a little serious.


    Zhao shuning said: "master, what''s the matter with you?"


    "What''s your problem?"


    Zhao shuning did not expect that the first sentence of his master''s mouth was to take the initiative to care about her.


    "No, don''t worry, master." Now these things can be dealt with by yourself. The master is very busy. He can''t be bothered until he has to.


    Yan Ruyu seemed relieved.


    "Master, this time, I want to tell you something very important."


    "What?"


    Zhao shuning gathered his heart and said: "that is, I have been in Cangwu state all this time. You should know Gu Hanshen, the second prince of Cangwu state?"


    Yan Ruyu replied, "are you not with the leader of Loulan?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Not together for a long time."


    "In that case, why don''t you come to Changkong college to teach?"


    "Master, I said I was delayed. Do you believe me?"


    Yan Ruyu looks at Zhao shuning''s serious look and doesn''t ask any more. She explains that he certainly believes it.


    "By the way, what happened to the second prince of Cangwu?"


    "Master, you should know that you are the only one in my heart, and you are the only one I want to seduce from the beginning to the end."


    Yan Ruyu missed a beat.


    The tip of the finger is a little red.


    He unconsciously grasped the blue robe under his body.


    Fortunately, none of these are in the image, and she can''t see them.


    "Master, you have to believe me. You are the only one in my heart, so I think I should report to you when I do this."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''m looking for a very important matter in Cangwu state. I need an honest identity."


    "Well?"


    "So, I made an agreement with Gu Hantian that I would become his imperial concubine during this period of time. But you can rest assured that he and I just use each other and have no substantive relationship."


    Yan Ruyu''s flute fell to the ground.


    On the face, can see the shocked expression obviously.


    "Master?"


    "Master?"


    "Master?"


    Until Zhao shuning called for the third time, Yan Ruyu came back.


    Just now, what''s it like?


    Why does the heart suddenly attack a sense of loss?


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yan Ruyu''s face had recovered for a moment.


    "It''s your own business that you want to be the imperial concubine of Gu Hanxun. You decide that you don''t need to inform me. I don''t have leisure time to go to Cangwu country to eat your banquet."


    "Ah? Master, you have misunderstood. "


    Zhao shuning remembers to stand up.


    But at this time, the image began to shake again.


    After intermittence, the two broke off contact directly.


    Zhao shuning was slightly agitated.


    Now she was too tired and had many things to do. She went back to xinzheku and lay down to sleep.


    At this time, Qingyun peak.


    Yan Ruyu looked at the disappearing image, but it didn''t react for a long time.


    Rocho.


    Since she is going to be the imperial concubine of the second prince of Cangwu Kingdom, why did she say that to herself.


    From the moment she appeared in front of her eyes, she was always close to herself.


    Nevertheless, he never heard her call his name.


    How long did he know Gu Hanshen, and he remembered his name so well.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t know why she was so depressed at the moment.Zhao shuning had said so much to him, but he only thought that the other party wanted to invite him to Cangwu country to attend their wedding ceremony.


    Yan Ruyu naturally won''t go.


    Not only did he not go, but his mood was affected.


    The chaos in the dark valley is just tormented by Bai Ze. He wants to have a rest. In a twinkling of an eye, he sees Yan Ruyu in front of him.


    "Emperor Zun, what are you doing?"


    "Get up."


    Two simple words.


    Chaos has no way to resist. For such a long time, it has basically realized the horror of the man in front of it.


    Next.


    The sound of scream shook through the netherworld valley.


    Baezawa closed his eyes.


    Fortunately, now there is more chaos for emperor to play with, otherwise, it will be himself who can''t eat good fruit.


    Because I didn''t sleep the day before.


    So despite some hidden things in his heart, Zhao shuning soon fell asleep.


    The next day.


    The sky is not turning white outside.


    There was a sound in cinzeku.


    The voice is getting closer to Zhao shuning.


    "Ningning, get up quickly."


    Zhao shuning is in a daze and is dragged out of bed by Qi Yue.


    "What''s the matter, Xiaoyue? Before it''s time to do the work, just let me sleep a little longer. "


    Zhao shuning is about to lie down.


    Qi Yue even said: "Ning Ning, there is no time. We xinzheku, a noble man came here today. Mother LAN ordered us to wash our clothes quickly and go to see the empress in the garden."


    Zhao shuning asked casually, "lady? Who is that lady? "


    "Concubine Xiao, mother of the second prince."


    Zhao shuning didn''t wake up. As soon as he heard these three words, he sat up straight.


    "Concubine Xiao, what are you doing in our xinzheku?"


    "We don''t know. That''s why mammy LAN is so worried. She''s the most honorable person who has come to xinzheku for so many years."


    Zhao shuning felt a little uneasy.


    Get up in a hurry, quickly change into clothes and comb your hair.


    After that, go to the Huayuan with Qiyue.


    Before they arrived at Huayuan, they saw the maids who had been kneeling outside.


    Zhao shuning and Qi Yue look at each other.


    He rushed into the garden.


    Mother LAN saw them coming.


    There was a glimmer of hope in his anxious eyes.


    "Concubine Xiao, the two girls live in a remote yard, so they are a little late. Please forgive me."


    Concubine Xiao stood up.


    Look at them.


    Then, her eyes, stay in the face of Zhao shuning peach.


    Xiao Fei pointed to Zhao shuning and said, "it''s her."


    "It''s her that the palace is looking for."

 Chapter 558

    So far.


    All eyes turned to Zhao shuning.


    Since he came to Cangwu state, Zhao shuning has seen two big battles.


    One is the funeral ceremony of the eldest prince Gu XINGRAN, and the other is now.


    Although concubine Xiao is not as powerful as Qin Anxin, she is the most favored concubine in Cangwu palace.


    The Lord dotes on her very much. For her sake, he sometimes does not hesitate to offend his wife.


    So in contrast, although the airs of concubine Xiao are not as good as Qin Anxin''s, none of the palace people dare to neglect her.


    Concubine Xiao said, "look up and let the palace have a look."


    Zhao shuning looks up.


    By this time, the sky was clear.


    Concubine Xiao looks at Qi Yue beside Zhao shuning and seems to be more angry now.


    She defends everything, and doesn''t want xun''er to find Qi Yue, the daughter of a crime minister. Unexpectedly, he values another palace maid of Xin zheku.


    Not only that, the peach blossom mark on the maid''s face was more obvious. If it had not been for an accident, she would not have rushed to the dirty Xin zhe Ku.


    "Such an ugly face, I don''t know what xun''er saw in you."


    When empress Xiao said this, she was shocked.


    Qi Yue feels even more incredible.


    As we all know, concubine Xiao hated Xin zheku''s maids, not to mention the obvious marks on her face.


    But this time, she went to xinzheku in the early morning for such a palace maid, and brought so many eunuchs to accompany her.


    "Get in the sedan chair."


    Before Zhao shuning could react, an excellent sedan chair appeared in front of him.


    "What is it?"


    "Mammy LAN, I''m going to ask for a maid of honor with you. Don''t you agree?"


    "I dare not."


    Mother LAN knelt in the courtyard and buried her head very low.


    "That''s good."


    "Niang Niang, the old slave bravely asks a, don''t know this wench in our courtyard, but when offended you?"


    "It''s not. In the future, this girl, by the way, what''s your name?"


    "Ning Ning."


    "By the way, this Ningning girl is my son Chengxun temple''s person. Although she worked as a rough servant girl in your xinzheku, her identity is different from yours in the future. That''s all for the palace. You can figure it out for yourself."


    They buried their heads so low that they did not dare to speak.


    After Zhao shuning got on the sedan chair, Xiao Fei came up immediately.


    She and Zhao shuning took the same sedan chair, but the inside of the sedan chair was spacious, so there was no need to worry about it.


    However, Zhao shuning was puzzled. It was beyond her expectation that Xiao Fei could tolerate her becoming a member of Chengxun temple. Although she knew that Gu Hanxun must have done more work in it.


    Can this Xiao imperial concubine empress, also can''t make to ride a sedan chair with oneself?


    What''s this?


    Deliberately for the people in the palace?


    Recognized her identity?


    It''s clear that concubine Xiao doesn''t like to see her so much, but why should she bear for her.


    "You are Ning Ning in xun''er''s mouth?"


    "Well, yes."


    Now that he has borrowed the name of the imperial concubine, he must be able to do everything. I don''t know if Gu Hantian has told the concubine Xiao about their plan.


    However, although concubine Xiao''s mother is Gu Hanxun''s biological mother, according to Zhao shuning''s understanding of Gu Hanxun, he should not tell her about them.


    Therefore, the surface of respect, she has to do.


    "Xun''er said that before you entered the palace, you were extremely beautiful?"


    "Ah? I think so. "


    Gu Hanxun didn''t know what she had said to Xiao Fei, so she had to follow each other''s words.


    "I can''t see that you have such a deep feeling for my son. He has never been to our bedroom before, but now he goes to our palace for you."


    "Concubine Xiao''s words are very important. That -- well, the slave girl and Gu Han -- no, they fell in love with the second prince. They have already made a secret promise. This time, thanks to the empress, we will be filial to concubine Xiao."


    "To tell you the truth, there are ten thousand women like you who still have their marks on their faces."


    Zhao shuning smiles on his face.


    There was no reply.


    Concubine Xiao continued: "but I can''t help it. Who let you have my son''s flesh and blood in your belly? My son is not for you not to marry, so I can only agree."


    "Ah?"


    Zhao shuning''s eyes widened.


    How did Gu Hanxun use this move?


    Didn''t you discuss it with her?


    Seeing Zhao shuning''s appearance, concubine Xiao became suspicious.


    "What? I''m wrong? "Seeing this, Zhao shuning quickly put his hand on the flat abdomen, and his face showed his mother''s love.


    "Of course, the empress didn''t say anything wrong, but she didn''t expect that the second prince would explain this to you. She was humble, and now it''s very difficult for her to get the favor of the second prince. Originally, she wanted to spend her whole life in xinzheku with her broken body, but she didn''t expect that he would tell the empress about it. It''s really true that the second prince is so affectionate I am deeply moved. "


    Zhao shuning almost pinched his thigh to say these words.


    Gu Hantian, you''d better pray that you don''t fall on me, otherwise, I''ll let you taste what it''s like.


    Concubine Xiao looks at Zhao shuning.


    He sighed.


    "Well, you are also a miserable child. I think you are also the evil of our palace. I knew he would find you later. At the beginning, I asked him to marry Qi Yue, the poor woman of the government."


    Zhao shuning droops his eyes.


    Once again the heart of the anger to endure.


    This Xiao Fei? Whether she can speak or not, now she is pregnant with her "baby grandson", she even said that she is a thing.


    Anger comes to anger.


    Zhao shuning''s face was still smiling.


    "What Niang Niang said was that she was lucky to be favored by the second prince."


    Xiao Fei nodded with satisfaction.


    She stretched out her hand and touched Zhao shuning''s face, but she felt dirty and drew her hand back.


    "Is there any way to get rid of the peach blossom on your face?"


    Zhao shuning did not speak.


    Xiao Fei said: "but I heard Xun Er say that you just went to Xin zhe Ku for him. You carved a peach blossom on your face. A woman would not hesitate to destroy her appearance for a man, just to take a look at the man you love from a distance. I admire you for that."


    Zhao shuning smiles bitterly.


    Gu Hanshen, Gu Hanshen, what did you say to your mother?


    In order to meet him?


    In his face carved peach blossom, is to be caught into Xinzhe library, and then can see him from a distance?


    How did he make that up?


    But what''s more strange is that the woman, Xiao Fei, believed this story. She not only believed it, but also was very moved by it.


    She came to xinzheku and took her to Chengxun hall.

 Chapter 559

    All the way.


    Xiao Fei and Zhao shuning said a lot.


    But most of Zhao shuning entered his left ear and came out of his right ear.


    I had to endure all the way.


    When the sedan chair stopped, she had the impulse to cry.


    God, it''s over at last.


    She got out of the sedan chair immediately.


    At this time, seeing Gu hanshun sitting on the wheelchair and greeting her at the gate of Chengxun hall, she really felt that she was out of breath.


    Qi returned to Qi, but at the moment, Gu hanshun was Zhao shuning''s savior.


    Seeing him is like getting rid of the oral scriptures of concubine Xiao.


    "The second prince."


    See Xiao Fei also want to say something with oneself.


    Zhao shuning immediately ran over.


    Gu Hanxun raised his eyebrows as if he was satisfied with Zhao shuning''s devotion.


    Zhao shuning frowned, ran to Gu Hanxun''s side, and stopped.


    Don''t you know that Gu Hantian refused?


    "Ning Ning, I see you at last."


    Wow, it''s so numb. Zhao shuning feels like he''s getting goose bumps.


    But now.


    Outside Chengxun hall, there were all eunuchs in the palace, and countless pairs of eyes were staring at her. Presumably, Gu Hantian also wanted to rectify her name with such a huge momentum.


    Gu Hantian holds Zhao shuning''s hands.


    Zhao shuning''s face did not change, but he used full strength to break free from the shackles.


    Xiao Fei walked towards them with a smile.


    Zhao shuning said: "second prince, how can you do this for me? I don''t think I''m worthy of you, so you''d better let me take our children and die in the library of Xinzhe. "


    Gu Han coughed.


    There was something unnatural in his face.


    The little girl is really vivid when she plays.


    Even she almost thought she was pregnant with their flesh and blood.


    Gu Han said: "the prince has been weak for a long time. He wants to be brave for his own woman."


    His affectionate eyes.


    Zhao shuning can''t help shivering.


    Xiao Fei came to them.


    Gu Hanshan nodded to Xiao Fei.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Xiao Fei tried the tears from the corner of her eyes with her embroidered handkerchief.


    Isn''t it? Such a story of dog blood? Even moved to concubine Xiao?


    Zhao shuning has no admiration for Gu Hanxun. He is the son of concubine Xiao. He really knows his mother''s nature.


    "Huang''er, you don''t have to be so polite. This is the first time you''ve asked our palace for so many years. Our palace will take care of your heart and take care of the little girl''s nature."


    "Concubine, I haven''t seen Ning Ning for a long time. There are still many things I want to say, so I won''t delay you to go back to the palace."


    Concubine Xiao took a look at Chengxun hall.


    For such a long time, Gu Hanshan was still very resistant to her going to Chengxun hall.


    "Xun''er, I heard that the pear flowers in the courtyard of Chengxun hall are all blooming. They are very beautiful. If you have a chance, I want to go in and have a look."


    Gu Han looks unnatural.


    "Isn''t it peony that she likes? How can something as cheap and easy to support as pear flower enter your eyes? Please go back to the palace. It''s still cool at the beginning of spring. Now that Ning Ning has my flesh and blood in her stomach, I''ll take Ning Ning back to the Palace first, instead of seeing her off. "


    "Xun''er, you?"


    "Shadow, push me back to the palace."


    "Yes, master."


    Without listening to what concubine Xiao was going to say next, Gu Hanshan took Zhao shuning directly and went back to Chengxun hall with many palace people.


    At this time.


    Gu Hanxun also specially put his hand in Zhao shuning''s sleeve.


    From the point of view of other people, they are just when you are talking to me.


    Into Chengxun hall.


    There was a gust of wind.


    The pear flowers in the garden are falling with the wind.


    Zhao shuning was stunned and looked up at the pear blossom in this courtyard.


    I can''t help raising my hand.


    White petals fell into her hands, she showed a good-looking smile.


    The shadow wants to step forward and let Zhao shuning not get in the way.


    But Gu Hanxun put out his hand to stop him.


    "Let her go."


    "Yes."


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    Gu HANSUN was staring at her.


    "Do you like pear blossom, too?"


    Zhao shuning smiles and naturally walks to Gu Han''s back, pushing the wheelchair for him.


    "I like plum blossom."


    Because ye qingluan likes Hongmei very much. She has many paintings of Hongmei hidden in her room.Gu Hanxun said.


    Then said: "I see you just smile so happy, thought, you also like me, like this pure pear."


    "Ah? No, you see, the pear flower is about to fall off. I have a look at the appearance of the pear tree. It''s very good. By then, the fruit will be very sweet. I just don''t know if I can taste it. "


    Gu Han''s face is like a jade crown, and his lips are light: "yes."


    Zhao shuning shrugged, did not take Gu Han''s words to heart.


    After all, she has a mission of her own, and by the time luoqiu completes everything, she will be able to return to her own plane.


    It''s narrow-minded to think of it.


    Five hundred years later, she was only the empress of the great wilderness of Dongze. At that time, she thought that she had seen enough.


    Kyushu, the mainland of China, is a big eight country country. She only knows about Dongze Dahuang and Qingyun. She only knows about the strength of other countries.


    Five hundred years ago.


    A long sky college, will she and eight countries completely linked together.


    At this time, she knew that her previous vision was so narrow.


    The records of later generations are all from the mainland of Kyushu.


    If you break it down in detail, it will be the eight countries, plus a mysterious area.


    Now, I have seen many of the eight countries.


    Dongzhou didn''t know much about himself, but his character was not good and his talent was not very good. He even became a disciple of Changkong college. It seems that Dongzhou was not very prosperous at this time.


    Ruoqiang and Loulan face each other.


    Princess Wu Xuan of Tianli Kingdom likes Xia Qingyan of Hailing kingdom.


    Gu XINGRAN, who died, has nothing to do with Wu Xuan.


    In this way, the state of Tianli and the state of Cangwu were connected again.


    A small Changkong college, eight countries, closely linked.


    I don''t know when Luo Qiu can finish everything and go back to where he is. After so long, I don''t know if I''m worried.


    There is Phoenix, he is clearly with it disappeared, but here, it disappeared.


    There are also parents and grandfathers. Without her, has the Zhao family been suppressed by an Jia?


    How are Xiaoan and Xingchen developing now?


    There are ink white, or as paranoid as before?


    "You seem to have something on your mind?"


    "Ah?"


    "And there''s more than one."


    "Well."


    "If you are willing to say that, the prince may be able to help you to ease the knot."


    Into the inner hall.


    Zhao shuning released his wheelchair.


    "Little boy, wash and sleep."


    According to his actual age, Gu Hantian had to call her grandma. Isn''t it too much to call her that?


    After Zhao shuning finished, he disappeared around the corner.


    The shadow came forward, angry.


    "Master, she is very disrespectful to you."


    "No harm."


    The more she was like this, the more calm Gu Hanxun was. Only she could ignore her identity and treat him as a useless person because of her disability.

 Chapter 560

    Green clothes and gorgeous hair.


    Holding jade flute.


    A peerless man''s face is better than snow, standing in the air.


    Behind him is the abyss.


    At this time, the high cliff, full of countless people in black.


    The man in charge.


    All black.


    In the middle of the brow, there is a huge dragon hovering.


    There is no difference between his appearance and that of twenty years ago. It is Mo Bai.


    However, although his appearance is no different from that of twenty years ago, his heart and nature have not changed at all.


    Like this time.


    You can''t see from his face that he was green and unsophisticated at that time. Some of them were just cruel and insidious.


    Yan Ruyu stood up in the air and looked at him without any change in her face.


    But both of them know that they are different. Many things are completely different. On the high cliff, the wind blows.


    Mo Bai''s eyes stare at Yan Ruyu.


    "Where did you hide her?"


    Hear the other side so say, Yan Ruyu that calm eyes, also appeared ripples.


    He has been looking for her for a long time. If he can find her, he will take her with him all day.


    But the fact is, he couldn''t find her. Rao used thousands of ways to find out that he had seen her in his dream before, and he never heard from her again.


    "Where on earth did you hide her?"


    The army of Mohist and white came down.


    In spite of his father''s opposition.


    He just attacked Qingyun peak at one stroke.


    After nearly 20 years of silence, Mo Bai came here prepared.


    At the beginning, Zhao shuning disappeared out of thin air. Mo Bai seemed to be crazy and wandered in the mainland of Kyushu. For three years, he turned over the mainland of Kyushu.


    No news from her.


    He confessed.


    He said how sorry he was.


    He said he wanted her back.


    But no.


    She just disappeared out of thin air. No one could find her.


    Mo Bai is flustered.


    He began to bend his knees to Yan Ruyu, but the other side didn''t have any expression or movement.


    In this world, if you want to hide a person and not be found by anyone, the only one with such strength is Yan Ruyu.


    Mo Bai decided.


    Zhao shuning''s disappearance has something to do with Yan Ruyu.


    "You want to find her today when you attack Qingyun peak with all your strength?"


    "Yan Ruyu, you know the importance of Ning Ning to me. With your ability and recent actions, I know that you should understand my plan."


    Over the years.


    The speed of the growth of the ghost has seriously exceeded the expectations of several countries.


    Zhao shuning disappeared for the fifth year.


    Mo Bai led GUI he to occupy the original place of the four families. The Zhao family were under house arrest, but Mo Bai treated them very well.


    He just wants to use this method to force Zhao shuning out.


    But no. From the beginning to the end, there was no sign of Zhao shuning.


    An Su Su, who settled down, became one of the elders of GUI Hu.


    People thought that the great wilderness of Dongze should be the target of Guihu, but then the other seven countries had different degrees of civil war.


    It''s like planning.


    If it wasn''t for Yan Ruyu''s incarnation as regent of Qingyun Kingdom, at this time, I''m afraid he would have been poisoned if he didn''t take care of his injury.


    After Yan Ruyu recovered her three-tier skills, she quickly organized various countries to fight back against GUI he.


    Yan Ruyu''s tactics, Mo Bai wants to compare with it, that is still much worse.


    The plot that Gui Heng used for more than 40 years to set up, within three years, Yan Ruyu counterattacked it.


    But even so.


    Nowadays, in the mainland of Kyushu, as long as someone hears the title of Gui Gui, they will be scared to death.


    Ink white with nearly 20 years of a variety of operations, has proved its status today.


    "Mo Bai, you will regret it again."


    "I won''t regret it."


    "I must choose again, and I won''t regret it. Yan Ruyu, in this world, the only one who is qualified to accompany her is me."


    "So, you gave her the Mohist bronze medal to control her mind, just to make her inseparable from you?"


    "What does that have to do with you?"


    "At the beginning, if you didn''t take away the body without permission, how could the three forces in Ning''er''s body collide? How could it cause such inestimable consequences? "


    "Yan Ruyu, I don''t listen to your nonsense."


    The master of the Millennium emperor, Yan Ruyu, was a ghost worshipping Mo Bai.


    If they appear in any place, they will be able to cause great changes.Now, the man who came here appears on Qingyun peak at the same time.


    For, unexpectedly is only a woman, really slides the world big Ji.


    Yan Ruyu''s face recovered as usual, as if nothing could destroy him.


    Under the mountain wind, Yan Ruyu''s gorgeous hair is flying backward, peerless and alone, and there is a trace of sadness.


    "I don''t care. If you don''t give Ningning to me today, I will level you Qingyun peak and destroy you thousand year old emperor."


    Yan Ruyu''s body was a meal.


    Disappeared on the cliff, leaving only two words.


    "Wait."


    Yan Ruyu disappeared.


    Mo Bai felt that there was a layer of obstacles in front of them.


    He held out his hand, just touched it, there was a sound of thunder, thanks to his hand back very quickly.


    Otherwise, at this time, his hands, I''m afraid, will become blackened.


    "What a thousand year old master."


    I thought that if I broke the boundary of Qingyun peak and cut off Yan Ruyu''s back road, I could catch him alive.


    But unexpectedly, in such an urgent situation, Yan Ruyu just used a move and took off easily.


    "Gui Zun, who just appeared, doesn''t seem to be Yan Ruyu."


    It''s just a shadow. Is it so powerful?


    Quickly conjure up a new boundary.


    Yan Ruyu, how amazing is your ability?


    "So your master is very capable?"


    Time turns, back to Zhao shuning here, at this time, she is eating cakes, drinking tea, and Gu Hanshen said Yan Ruyu legend.


    "In this world, I have never seen anyone more powerful than my master."


    "I want to see it."


    "You can''t see it."


    "What?"


    "Nothing. Anyway, I tell you, there is no one more perfect than my master in this world."


    Gu Hantian smiles.


    "If it wasn''t for my leg, I would not be inferior to him."


    Zhao shuning clapped his hands and said frankly: "Gu Hanshen, you are really talented and willing to work hard. However, even if your legs are intact, you and my master are not comparable. Besides, you don''t have to compare with him. You all have your own shining points. My resourceful character sometimes makes me feel inferior."


    Gu Han''s smile continued.


    Slap a sweet date. He was so happy.


    "You''re just a little girl."


    Zhao shuning ignored Gu Hanxun''s words and focused on the brochures in front of him.


    "In another seven days, it will be the flower seeking Festival. It''s the biggest festival in Cangwu country. It''s like this every year. It''s hard for you."


    "It''s not hard."


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and Zhao shuning won''t let it go.


    Success or failure depends on this.

 Chapter 561

    Flower Festival.


    It is the most grand festival in Cangwu country.


    It has been held since the founding of Cangwu state.


    No matter what happens, it can''t stop the people from holding the festival.


    The palace nobles paid more attention to the festival than anything else.


    At this time, Qin Anxin and the Lord of Cangwu would leave the palace, sit on the luxurious chariot and drive in the capital.


    At that time, both sides of the road will be full of flowers in full bloom.


    It was also at this time that Zhao shuning was able to accompany him as the imperial concubine. As long as he could get close to Qin Anxin, it would be much easier.


    "You mean, Qin Anxin is carrying a key?"


    Zhao shuning and Gu Han have been looking for many secret rooms in the Imperial Palace these days, but they haven''t found Ye Feng.


    Just now, when they were talking, they inadvertently talked about Gu Hantian''s childhood, and he mentioned it.


    Gu Han nodded.


    "But the prince just saw that key, and never touched it. At that time, when I was young, I was playing with my brother in the back garden. He said that Qin Anxin had a very precious thing, so he wanted to show me."


    "Did you see it?"


    "Yes, but before I could touch it, Qin Anxin came back. Because of that incident, I was punished by her to kneel outside Fanghua hall for three days and three nights."


    Zhao shuning looks at Gu Hanxun.


    Three days and three nights, he said, even so understated.


    "What are you doing? I''ll visit her with you one time. At that time, you can hold her back and I''ll go to that room to have a look. "


    "Who do you think Qin Anxin is? Will she keep it there? "


    "Of course I know it can''t be so easy, but I always have to try."


    "test is a must try, but not this method, I used some eyeliner, now, I probably know that the key, Qinan Xin should be worn around."


    Wear it with you?


    Isn''t that more trouble?


    Zhao shuning is still looking forward to the flower festival when Qin Anxin and all of you go out to the palace for sightseeing, so that she can search in the palace.


    "What about that?"


    Zhao shuning looks at Gu Hanxun. Now that he has raised this question, he should have prepared the countermeasures.


    Gu Hanxun clapped his hands.


    The maids of Chengxun palace came in with two delicate trays, on which were colorful and exquisite clothes.


    Zhao shuning seldom dressed up, but when he saw the clothes, he was surprised.


    "What''s this?"


    "Ning Ning, do you know that there is a character who is most sought after by the people on the flower seeking Festival, and she is also the person who is most likely to be close to Qin Anxin."


    "Who?"


    "Fairies of flowers."


    A hundred flowers fairy? Such a vulgar name?


    "Gu Hantian, please tell me more about it."


    The shadow listened in, and his face showed a profound expression.


    "Shadow, what are you doing with that expression?"


    Zhao shuning asked in a voice.


    The shadow is shut up, dare not speak.


    "He said


    The shadow looked at Gu Hanshan. Gu Hanshan nodded to him with a smile in his eyes. Then he began to speak.


    "The second imperial concubine, as everyone knows, is the most beautiful woman in the mainland of Kyushu. My subordinates heard that Ruoqiang is the most beautiful woman in Kyushu. Although we can''t invite a girl of that level, we should at least be the most beautiful woman in our country."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    That makes a lot of sense.


    You see, the common people of Cangwu country attach so much importance to the flower seeking Festival. Then the fairies, ordinary people, really can''t support the scene.


    "So?"


    Zhao shuning looks confused.


    Gu Hanxun chuckled.


    Zhao shuning said, "what are you


    "Master''s meaning is to let you dress up as a hundred flower fairy on the flower festival. I didn''t approve of this idea from the beginning. The second imperial concubine was born. Anyway, the second imperial concubine''s meaning is just what I said."


    Zhao shuning looks at Gu Hanxun.


    "You want me to dress up as a fairy?"


    Gu Han nodded.


    He took out a beautiful bead chain veil from the tray.


    "Come here," he whispered


    Zhao shuning walked over.


    "Get down."


    "For what?"


    "Squat down."


    Zhao shuning squatted down, and Gu Hanxun four eyes opposite.


    Gu Hanxun gently buttoned the exquisite pearl chain veil. At this time, Zhao shuning''s whole face and eyes became the biggest highlight."Beautiful, really beautiful. The eyes of the second imperial concubine are really beautiful."


    Gu Han Xun gently smiles, but he looks very warm.


    When he first met her, he felt that her eyes were the most beautiful he had ever seen. They were very similar to those of his aunt.


    Speaking of aunt, it should be Gu HANSUN''s best woman in his life.


    When she was a child, she was always very busy and took care of him, so she became an aunt. But later, she met the prince of Hailing Kingdom, fell in love with him at first sight, and married to Hailing kingdom.


    Later, not long after she gave birth to her baby, she died.


    Zhao shuning just looked at Gu Hanxun.


    Gu Hanxun was in a trance for a moment.


    "Aunt -"


    "Gu Hantian, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhao shuning''s hand shook in front of Gu Hanxun, and he recovered.


    "Ning Ning, your eyes are good."


    "Master, if you only use this veil on the flower festival, you can''t convince the public. Most of the people in the capital come to see the beauty of the fairies. If at that time, the second imperial concubine takes off the veil to show such a look, it will not be a good ending."


    Zhao shuning wants to talk.


    But Gu Han''s voice interrupted him.


    "Don''t worry, since I dare to let you sit in that position, I will surely think of all kinds of ways for you. This year''s hundred flower fairy, wearing a veil in advance, can increase the mystery, and also better mobilize the curiosity of the people. Moreover, before praying at the top of the mountain, the hundred flower fairy will go to the back room to change into another dress after meeting the Lord''s wife Only then will the veil be lifted in front of the public. "


    Zhao shuning said, "what do you mean? When I change clothes, I''ll play with another player? "


    If so, it''s also a good thing.


    If you show your face, you will know that you are the daughter of Ruoqiang.


    Zhao shuning came out to act and didn''t want to involve the Luo family in this incident.


    So Gu Han''s arrangement is actually the best for him.


    "Let her in."


    A figure appeared at the gate of Chengxun hall.


    It''s Qi Yue.


    But Qi Yue is the daughter of a crime minister. Isn''t there a brand on her face?


    As if seeing through Zhao shuning''s doubts, Gu Hanxun nodded to Qi Yue. Qi Yue stretched out her hand and uncovered the brand on her face.


    Zhao shuning is silly.


    Qi Yue, is the brand on her face fake?


    So Qi Yue is Gu Han''s person?


    Sure enough, Gu HANSUN is a man who can''t be underestimated. His power has been extended to some places.

 Chapter 562

    Qiyue without brand.


    That''s a real beauty mess.


    Forgive Zhao shuning, at present, she can only think of this adjective.


    Sure enough, beauty is wrong. When I saw Qi Yue before, I thought she should be a soft and weak girl.


    Unexpectedly, she is also Gu Han''s person.


    Fortunately, I didn''t speak ill of Gu Han in front of her.


    I don''t think so?


    Zhao shuning is a little guilty.


    He shrunk his head.


    "Ning Ning -"


    at this time, Qi Yue''s posture is completely different from before.


    Zhao shuning saw the hand that Qi Yue stretched out, but he moved back involuntarily.


    Although I know Qi Yue didn''t hurt her, before, when she was in front of her, she always pretended to be so weak and pitiful, which made Zhao shuning not hate her, but now, she doesn''t like her any more.


    Thinking of her conversation with Miss Jin before, Zhao shuning also felt that there were some problems.


    The people who can work under Gu Hantian should not be as kind as they think.


    Seeing Zhao shuning alienating himself, Qi Yue''s eyes flashed a trace of loss.


    After being in xinzheku for such a long time, she received a lot of coldness, but since Zhao shuning came, her life has only a little more color.


    She doesn''t want to cheat Ning, but she really has no choice.


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "Miss Qiyue, you are very good-looking."


    In the past, Ning Ning called her Xiaoyue. Now, is she born with her?


    Zhao shuning''s eyes twinkled.


    Thinking about these people around you is a fear.


    She thought that what she contacted should be the most real, but Qi Yue had such a deep hidden.


    "Second imperial concubine, are you blaming me?"


    Zhao shuning saw Qi Yue''s face with a trace of sadness.


    He said: "I don''t blame you, and I have no right to blame you. I''m not very honest with you, but I think that now I know your true identity, it will inevitably make people afraid. Miss Qiyue, you are very good, but I''m easily lost by beauty. So sometimes I will talk nonsense to you, and you should never mind. ¡±


    Qi Yue lowers her head.


    The shadow said: "the second imperial concubine is really powerful. The Deputy envoy of Qi has been hiding for so many years. He has never seen her so sad to a person."


    Zhao shuning looks sideways.


    Sure enough, I saw tears in Qi Yue''s eyes.


    "I said, you don''t have to cry. Originally, you kept it from me first. Now when you cry, I think it''s my fault."


    Gu Han looked at the two women''s actions in front of him. He couldn''t help feeling a trace of melancholy.


    According to the normal thinking.


    He took the new man into the house, as the second imperial concubine of her, not should eat taste, don''t give Qi Yue good look?


    Now it''s better.


    Become their own taste, and then two people in front of him.


    Qi Yue sees Zhao shuning comforting her and turns tears into smiles.


    "I''m sorry, Ning Ning. In fact, I''d like to tell you, but I have my own mission."


    Zhao shuning saw the beauty smile and settled down.


    Jokingly: "if I said Gu Han''s bad words in front of you, would you tell him?"


    Qi Yue looks up at Gu Hantian. Gu Hantian also looks at her. She seems to be very interested in her answer.


    "You tell me, will you tell Gu Hantian?"


    Qi Yue took back her eyes.


    In full view of the public.


    He shook his head.


    Zhao shuning said with a laugh: "well, well, with your response, I will forgive you."


    "Come on, Xiaoyue, sit next to me."


    Qi Yue sat down in fear.


    Zhao shuning looked back at Gu Hantian and asked, "doesn''t your mother like that you are close to Qi Yue? Now how can I let you take her to the mansion? "


    Gu Hantian didn''t speak.


    The shadow is open.


    "Now that the second prince has welcomed you into the palace, concubine Xiao thinks that this is the worst result. Fortunately, let the vice envoy of Qi also enter the Chengxun palace to please the second prince."


    All right.


    It''s no fun asking for help.


    What is the worst result of welcoming her into the government?


    She''s not that bad, is she?


    "You don''t have to take the shadow''s words to heart. He has always been straightforward, thoughtless and tactful."


    Big brother? Do you understand euphemism? Don''t you put another knife in my wound?


    A few people together, talking and laughing, time passed quickly.


    "By the way, after all, Xiaoyue is the daughter of the guilty Minister of the government. If you let her become a hundred flowers fairy, will it cause the dissatisfaction of the Lord''s wife?"Qi Yue replied: "second imperial concubine, you don''t have to worry about me. These hundred flower fairies are all elected by the common people. They have nothing to do with the imperial palace. Therefore, even if I become a hundred flower fairies, the lady of the Lord can''t be angry with the common people all over the world."


    "Moreover, vice envoy Qi was a hundred flower fairy in the past years, and this year is the third year."


    I see.


    At least since I came to Cangwu country, among the women I met, Qi Yue is the top beauty.


    Without that brand, it looks better.


    It makes sense that she was chosen as a hundred flower fairy.


    "That''s good."


    "Next, in order not to reveal the truth, Ning Ning, you need to learn some of the procedures above the flower festival with Qi Fu Shi, as well as the makeup problem with Qi Fu Shi."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Then I''ll go back and change my clothes, and I''ll come back to Xiaoyue later."


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning left.


    Qi Yue stayed in the hall.


    Gu Hanxun''s face, also with a smile.


    Seeing him like this, Qi Yue felt lost.


    "The second prince, it seems that because of the appearance of the second imperial concubine, he became much happier."


    Gu Hantian heard this and stopped smiling.


    Qi Yue is Gu Han''s confidant.


    "During his time in xinzheku, vice envoy Qi worked hard."


    "It''s not hard. I live a full life with the second imperial concubine."


    "She and I are just making fun of each other. Once things are over, she should leave."


    Qi Yue looked at Gu Hanxun and said, "the master has moved his true feelings for the second imperial concubine, right?"


    "No


    Gu Hanxun lowered his head and took a sip of tea, denying Qi Yue''s conjecture.


    Qi Yue naturally didn''t pierce it.


    She saw the change of the master.


    Over the years, he was the first person to tolerate a person with a mark on his face calling him a taboo name. There has been no response to this.


    How to indulge a woman who makes a scene? It''s not what Gu Hanxun will do.


    "Master, if the second imperial concubine leaves, won''t you miss her?"


    Gu Han looks back.


    Qi Yue''s eyes look at him.


    There was a sudden panic in him.


    If that girl left? Will you give up? Will you miss it?


    There is no doubt about the answer, because at this time, when he just heard this question, his heart had already raised discomfort.


    "No, what the prince cares about most is Cangwu state."

 Chapter 563

    What does Gu Hantian care about in his heart.


    Maybe, only he knows.


    Zhao shuning also has a big heart. From the beginning of the morning, she made clear her position with Gu Hantian.


    Between them, it''s just cooperation.


    Naturally, during this period of time, she would not take Gu Hanshen as a friend so easily.


    Just this time, Gu Hanxun was so careful to make her close to Qin Anxin that she was still moved.


    Therefore, what Zhao shuning can do is to make Gu Hanxun stand up as soon as possible.


    Back to the room, Zhao shuning dispersed the palace and closed the door gently.


    After changing her clothes, she went to find Qi Yue and studied the journey and etiquette of Baihua fairy. It was late at night. At this time, Zhao shuning returned to her room.


    It was Qi Yue who sent her back.


    "Rest early."


    Zhao shuning said casually.


    It''s closing.


    Qi Yue did not speak, but stood in front of the door looking at Zhao shuning.


    "Anything else?"


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    "Second imperial concubine, do you like Cangwu country? Do you like the second prince? "


    "Why do you ask these questions?"


    "Nothing."


    Qi Yue turned back and left.


    I feel lost on my face.


    Zhao shuning thought for a while, did not think of the reason, will close the door.


    At this time, it was already late at night, and she should have a good rest, but when she thought that she had many things to do next, Zhao shuning''s mood became a bit messy.


    She sat on the chair.


    "Gu Hantian, I won''t owe you."


    Zhao shuning put his hand into the bag of heaven and earth, and caught hundreds of purple Ling grass.


    Think about it. It''s all the savings I''ve had since I grew up.


    It hurts.


    However, we can''t take advantage of others in vain, and Zhao shuning can''t do such a thing.


    Sit cross legged.


    Red flame in hand.


    Zhao shuning closed his eyes and concentrated his mental power, refining the purple grass in his hands over and over again.


    Once, it failed.


    Then come again.


    Twice, failed.


    I''m not discouraged.


    Zhao shuning repeated an action over and over again.


    Time has passed for a long time.


    Now, her waist is sour and her legs are numb, but she still doesn''t mean to stop.


    Finally.


    With a crow of chickens, it''s dawn.


    Zhao shuning''s face, also can be regarded as showing a happy smile.


    There are so many zilingcao, but there are only more than 40 pills. It''s the result of her using a lot of mental energy.


    "Hu -"


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    She got up and arranged her clothes at will.


    He went to the main palace of Chengxun hall.


    At that time, Gu Hanxun just got up.


    The people in the yard saw that the visitor was Zhao shuning, and they didn''t stop her, so they put her in.


    Gu hanshun was wearing clothes at that time. When Zhao shuning arrived, he was just sitting in a wheelchair with the shadow taking care of him.


    "Gu Hanxun."


    Hear the familiar voice.


    Gu Hanxun''s face naturally showed a smile.


    Zhao shuning goes directly to Gu Hanxun.


    "Gu Hantian, the scenery in the pear garden is wonderful. Let''s go for a walk together?"


    "Well, shadow, push me over."


    "In the past, I''m sure I will. I just don''t want to use your wheelchair now. Well, it''s better not to use it in the future."


    Gu Hantian raised his eyes in surprise.


    Zhao shuning said, "let me have a look. What is better?"


    The line of sight wanders left and right, and finally, it is fixed on two extremely shaped table pillars.


    "Let it be."


    Zhao shuning used to, his hands just a little hard.


    The two extremely high legs of the table were pulled down by her.


    "Second imperial concubine, that table is the reward of concubine Xiao -"


    GU Han found out a voice to reprimand: "shadow, shut up."


    The shadow shut up.


    Zhao shuning came over with the leg of the table and put it in front of Gu Han.


    "What does that mean?"


    Zhao shuning took out more than 40 pills from her pocket, all of which she was proficient in refining last night. If she changed to another seven grade alchemist, it would be absolutely impossible to make them in a month. Besides, Ziling grass is so valuable that it is even less than Zhao shuning''s stock.


    Zhao shuning stretched out his hand and handed it to Gu Hanxun."Gu Hanshen, here you are."


    Gu Hantian stretched out his hand, and those round pills were put in his palm by Zhao shuning, with the temperature of Zhao shuning on them.


    Shadow of this is also casual looking at Zhao shuning.


    To tell you the truth, if the master didn''t have to choose this woman as the second imperial concubine, the shadow would have thought that she was not worthy of the master.


    "What is this? Our master doesn''t take all kinds of pills, xiulingdan? "The elixir!"


    On the pill, there was a faint dark green light.


    It''s not the first time shadow has seen such a large number of xiulingdan.


    You know, the value of Xiuling pill can be compared with Xiuyuan pill.


    It''s just that Xiuyuan pill repairs Linggen, while Xiuling pill repairs flesh and blood.


    Gu Hantian was also stunned.


    He looked up.


    The eyes are full of disbelief.


    "Here? This is the spirit cultivation pill. "


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Gu hanshun, you''re quite knowledgeable. These more than 40 pieces of spiritual cultivation pills were bought by me after a night''s sleep. You have to take them well and listen to me carefully. Do you know?"


    All night?


    Can you refine so many spiritual cultivation pills?


    The woman in front of him was more and more surprising to Gu HANSUN.


    She is mysterious, warm and kind.


    He has experienced so many intrigues, so many intrigues, but this woman has not helped her to do anything, she has given him the best.


    Gu Han looks for this moment.


    Only then looked at Zhao shuning seriously.


    The eyes are as beautiful as an aunt, and the facial features are also beautiful.


    But the peach blossom, in the past, had a great impact on the beauty. At this time, Gu felt that the peach blossom was bright and beautiful.


    "You didn''t sleep all night?"


    No wonder there are shallow bags under her eyes.


    For her own sake, she did.


    "Well, it''s nothing to me. Gu hanshun, don''t forget to take this elixir every day. From today on, I''ll take you to pear garden in the morning to exercise the muscle tension of your legs. In the afternoon, I''ll go to Xiaoyue to learn something about it."


    "You see, that''s good?"


    Gu Hantian looks at Zhao shuning and becomes fascinated.


    Naturally, I didn''t hear what she said.


    "Gu Hantian?"


    "Gu Hantian! I''m talking to you. What are you doing? Do you pretend to be deaf? "


    Is it hard, he doesn''t want to help himself now?


    "What did you just say?"


    "I said, is that good?"


    Gu Hanxun nodded: "good."


    However, he did not know what the girl in front of him said.


    Zhao shuning smiles and says: "it seems that my worry is superfluous. I''m afraid that you have some discomfort in your heart over the years. I don''t want to walk clumsily in broad daylight. It seems that I don''t know enough about you. Let''s go. I''ll help you. "


    Zhao shuning handed the corner of the table to Gu Hanxun.


    Gu Han looks at the shadow in doubt.


    The shadow bowed its head.


    Master, this is what you promised, so you have to stick to it.


    "Where to?"


    Gu Han asked.


    "To the pear garden."


    "Where''s the wheelchair?"


    "No


    Gu Hanxun was stunned, but saw that Zhao shuning had helped him up.


    "Shadow, help."

 Chapter 564

    Zhao shuning suddenly became very enthusiastic.


    This makes Gu Hantian suspicious.


    Looking at the face engraved with peach blossom, Gu Hanxun couldn''t say clearly, and he didn''t know how he felt at present.


    Every day, Zhao shuning takes him to pear garden in the morning.


    At first, she would let the shadow support herself. Later, the shadow was scolded by her and did not dare to come forward.


    Now, for example.


    The shadow swears away again.


    Gu didn''t know. He just thought she was a woman with some background, but he didn''t think that he underestimated her time and again.


    Although the shadow complains, it does not dare to be too loud.


    In recent days, with the coming of the flower festival, the master is more and more different to the two imperial concubines in name.


    She dares to call the master''s name directly, and also dares to look at him in the same way. When he is discouraged, she dares to scold him loudly.


    Shadow in the eyes, but dare not refute.


    Because, he tried to refute.


    But in the end, he lost miserably.


    How can an 18-year-old girl have such ability?


    The shadow has been walking in the imperial palace for many years, and his ability can be regarded as the best of Cangwu country, but under the two imperial concubines, he can''t walk five moves.


    Every time, even if he is eager to protect the Lord, there is no way to take Zhao shuning.


    What''s more, the Master seemed to enjoy the girl''s "abuse" to him.


    "Master, the second imperial concubine won''t let her help you."


    Gu Han''s smile is as warm as the sunshine in winter.


    "What? Don''t you have a fight? "


    The shadow''s eyes dodged and retreated two or three steps.


    "Master, don''t tease your subordinates. You know that I''m not the opponent of the second imperial concubine."


    Gu Hanxun was even more smiling.


    He looked at Zhao shuning, 50 meters away.


    Aware of Gu Hanxun''s sight, Zhao shuning yelled: "Gu Hanxun, don''t pretend to be dead, come here quickly."


    The favor vanished in an instant.


    For so many days, she has been studying with vice envoy Qi for so many days, but she still has no etiquette.


    But Gu hanshun didn''t retort. He put up his body and walked slowly towards Zhao shuning.


    Now, without crutches, he still can''t walk by himself.


    Zhao shuning didn''t force him either. She knew that Gu Hanxun was born in the royal family when he was a child, and he was once the son of heaven in Cangwu kingdom. He could walk, so after he broke his leg, he fell into endless inferiority.


    It can be said that no one wants to walk more than him, but he does not dare to get up, dare not try again that painful heart feeling.


    Half a day.


    Gu Hanxun''s face was white with pain.


    "Take a break."


    Zhao shuning helped Gu Hanxun to sit in the pavilion of the pear garden.


    It is estimated that these days are too tired. Zhao shuning leans against the stone table. She was just in a daze, but when Gu Hantian turns back again, she is already asleep.


    The white skin, thin lips, a breeze, she seems to be a little uncomfortable, long eyelashes moved, changed a posture, continue to sleep.


    The shadow is back.


    But I saw my master watching the second imperial concubine affectionately.


    He took off his cloak and gently put it on Zhao shuning.


    After a while, Qiyue also came.


    They both stood outside the pavilion, looking at the picture.


    "Mr. shadow, the second prince is sincere this time, isn''t he?"


    "Vice envoy Qi, I''m not blind."


    The shadow sighed.


    The second prince is moved the sentiment, but this sentiment, actually moves is inappropriate.


    Now Chengxun hall is under the pressure of Qin Anxin everywhere. At this time, if you indulge in the love with your children, the second prince''s plans for so many years will be in vain.


    The shadow went out.


    Gu Han took back his hand.


    "Master."


    When Zhao shuning heard the sound, he immediately sat up and his clothes fell to the ground.


    "EH - Gu Hantian, how can your cloak be with me?"


    Gu Hantian turned his head.


    There was no reply.


    Only way: "but something?"


    The shadow quickly replied, "tomorrow is the flower festival. Tonight, we have to send the fairies to Jingdian."


    Gu Han looks back.


    See Zhao shuning is staring at himself.


    Her eyes, is so pure and flawless, which like their own, now she played such a unbearable mind.


    "Will you be there tonight?"


    "Two imperial concubines, this is etiquette. All the fairies arrive at the Jingdian one day in advance, and then bathe in the Jingdian for one night."After that, the shadow faces Gu Hanshen again.


    "Master, you are responsible for the flower festival every year, but you can''t make a mistake. Otherwise, the master of Fanghua hall should not let go."


    Gu Han looks for his eyes.


    "The prince knows."


    Therefore, every year''s Flower Festival, he will be cautious.


    Seeing Gu Hanxun''s appearance, Zhao shuning also knew the importance of this matter.


    She only cooperates with Gu Hanshan. He paves the way for her and she helps him with his leg.


    Both of them make use of each other, but Zhao shuning talks about morality. She will not drag others into the water for her own benefit.


    "Gu hanshun, there''s no need to be so sad. It''s just miss you. Don''t worry, I have no problem. I still have this acting skill."


    Back then, in order to enter the Lin family, she played little white flower for a whole year.


    At that time, a lot of people were employed to say that they were the first beauty in Dongze wilderness. However, when they came to this position, they found that the appearance of the first beauty in life should be the way they are now.


    Now looks have changed.


    Experience is enough.


    A few days ago, I just accompanied Qiyue to go through the process of the flower festival.


    "Don''t worry, Gu hanshun. I won''t do anything bad for you. Although I''m a little fierce at ordinary times, I can tell right from wrong before a big event."


    Gu Hantian looked at the girl who was suddenly serious.


    I can''t help but feel relieved.


    Even I don''t know why I believe what a little girl said when they have known each other for such a short time.


    "Well, I won''t talk nonsense with you. Xiaoyue, I''ll go back with you first and change my clothes. Then you can talk about the process with me. I can deal with it tomorrow."


    Qi Yue nodded.


    Zhao shuning turns back.


    He bowed down and saluted.


    as like as two peas, miss her liberal and dignified action.


    Watching Zhao shuning go away.


    Gu Hantian took back his eyes.


    "Master, do you really want to do this?"


    "Well."


    "If the old man knows, I''m afraid he won''t be happy?"


    Gu Hanxun raised his eyes.


    The shadow realized that he had lost his word and knelt down.


    "Master, my subordinates have said too much."


    "Don''t say that again."


    From now on, he will return all the humiliations he suffered in the past.


    As for Ning Ning, she''s fine.


    Just, not good enough to give up this Cangwu country for her.

 Chapter 565

    It''s only one night away from the flower festival.


    Zhao shuning followed Qi Yue to Jingdian first.


    Because she is veiled, but her figure is also very beautiful.


    No one doubts it.


    In case, Qi Yue disguised as a maid also followed.


    It seems that Gu Hanxun''s ability is really extraordinary. Qi Yue, as the daughter of a crime minister, is able to protect her. At the moment, he can transfer her to Chengxun hall. His means must be more than what he sees on the surface.


    Qi Yue put hot water for Zhao shuning.


    It''s full of petals.


    Looking for flowers Festival, to play a hundred flowers fairy, they are in the water, of course, put no less than a hundred kinds of petals.


    The pool is big.


    Not long after Zhao shuning went in, Qi Yue also came in.


    Because the second half of the field needs Qi Yue to support, so she also has to take a bath to keep the fragrance of flowers on her body.


    The water mist rose.


    Qi Yue feels a little trance.


    The opposite Zhao shuning raised his head and put his hands on the stage.


    That appearance is so pitiful.


    "Second imperial concubine, I don''t know where you come from."


    Zhao shuning put a handkerchief on his face.


    Head half up.


    "Gu Hanshan didn''t find it, did he?"


    Qi Yue''s heart beat faster.


    "Well."


    But still answered Zhao shuning.


    "Well, if Gu HANSUN doesn''t investigate me, he won''t be Gu HANSUN."


    Zhao shuning takes down the handkerchief.


    Across the mist, looking at the full moon.


    Qi Yue''s skin is really good. Under the water mist, it''s like a shelled egg. It''s no wonder that such a good skin and such a good face make it reasonable to choose a hundred flower fairy.


    "Don''t you blame the second prince?"


    Zhao shuning chuckled and said, "what do I have to blame him for? He and I are just what you see. Since it''s just a cooperative relationship, I certainly won''t put more feelings on him, let alone resentment."


    "Second imperial concubine, second prince such person, don''t you move?"


    Zhao shuning gathered his eyes and had doubts on his face.


    Qi Yue continued: "although the second prince can''t walk on both legs, his power will certainly be in the government and the opposition in the future. Besides, the second prince was born so handsome that we can''t find a second such person in Cangwu Kingdom, can we? He treats you very well. You''ve been with him for so many days, haven''t you


    Zhao shuning chuckles.


    I seem to think this is too interesting.


    After thinking about it, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Qi Yue said, "but what did I say wrong?"


    In Qi Yue''s opinion, Zhao shuning''s origin is unknown, and she is a palace maid from Xin zheku. Moreover, her face has such a humiliating mark.


    Apart from her strong spirit, Qi Yue can''t imagine why Zhao shuning doesn''t like her master.


    "Xiaoyue, not everyone has to like Gu Hanshen. You see, at the memorial ceremony, no woman dares to stand up for him despite how beautiful your master is?"


    Qi Yue murmured, "I think you are always different from them, girl."


    "I''m not like them. They are afraid of things, but I have nothing to worry about. That''s why I can stand up. Xiaoyue, I don''t know the grudge between you and Gu Hanshen, but I know that you should be full of respect for Gu Hanshen from the bottom of your heart. Otherwise, with your ability, you can be exiled with your father and make a good living You don''t have to go back to the palace where you eat people and don''t spit bones. "


    Qi Yue said, "I have no choice since I was born."


    Zhao shuning asked: "why?"


    Qi Yue shook her head, gave a bitter smile, and did not speak.


    If she doesn''t say it, Zhao shuning will not force her.


    Two people so quietly bubble in the pool, from time to time, there are people come in to add water.


    Qi Yue looks at Zhao shuning.


    "Sometimes, I envy you."


    "Envy me?"


    Zhao shuning laughed a little and continued: "that''s because you don''t know what happened to me before, and you haven''t personally experienced all my experiences. If you had experienced them all, you wouldn''t have said such words."


    Qi Yue gets up.


    They''ve been soaking for a long time.


    She dressed for Zhao shuning.


    He also accepted obediently.


    "What I want to know is that you never tell me."


    "Like you, sometimes, the wounds in the past don''t have to be pulled out for everyone to see clearly. People don''t care about the injuries you''ve suffered. They just treat your experience as a joke after dinner."Qi Yue tied Zhao shuning''s belt.


    "Two imperial concubines, you don''t say with me, how to know that I won''t be distressed for you?"


    Zhao shuning didn''t hide it either. She looked at Qi Yue and said, "Xiaoyue, you and I don''t have to play with these thoughts. I know you are Gu Hanxun''s man, but I''m not a soft hearted master. I think you''re good. That''s good. But if you try your best to dig some useful information from me for other people''s sake, then you''re a good friend Friends, I can not


    Qi Yue''s hand stopped.


    She lowered her head, lowered her voice and said, "I''m sorry."


    Zhao shuning did not speak.


    Qi Yue is what kind of person, she knows, can endure so long, has been lurking in Beijing as Gu Han''s chess piece, is not a simple character.


    Although Zhao shuning came to Cangwu for a short time, he still had a general understanding of Cangwu.


    Qi Yue''s father is Guogong, and Gu XINGRAN has always supported her. However, as the daughter of Guogong, she has a relationship with Gu hansian at this time. If she is a little white flower, Zhao shuning will never believe it.


    But Qi Yue didn''t do anything harmful to her, so she was happy to pretend that she didn''t know anything.


    Since Qi Yue said sorry, they have not spoken.


    It''s early morning.


    It''s not clear yet.


    There was a knock at the door.


    "Fairy, here comes the chariot."


    Zhao shuning stood up and put on the veil bead chain.


    Looking back, Qi Yue was still apologetic and said, "won''t you come with me?"


    Qi Yue smelled the speech, and his face couldn''t hide his joy, so he quickly followed up.


    The moment you open the door.


    Outside the palace, there was already a very long line. From the front of the door, there were flowers all the way to the chariot.


    Zhao shuning is dignified and his hand is gently extended.


    Qi Yue took it in a hurry.


    At this moment, she felt that Zhao shuning was just like the queen, and there was no need to train these days.


    Zhao shuning stepped forward.


    Hold your head high and walk in the direction of walking chariot.


    Lotus grows step by step.


    She stepped on the chariot, and the light in her eyes shocked those who met her.


    "Start -"


    "

 Chapter 566

    Flower Festival.


    It''s grand.


    Zhao shuning from sitting on the chariot, out of the palace, that along the way, they stand full of Cangwu people.


    "Come out, come out."


    The sky is bright at this moment.


    The common people on both sides all admire the woman on the chariot.


    Zhao shuning nodded with a smile, lifted the flower basket from the step chariot and scattered flowers on the bottom.


    "How do I feel that this year''s hundred flower fairy seems to be higher than usual?"


    "I thought I was dazzled, and I felt the same way."


    "Yes, if you look at the figure of this year''s hundred flower fairy, it''s worth it if you just look at it from a distance."


    "I don''t know who the fairies are this year?"


    "Or is it miss Qi Yue, the lady of the government last year?"


    "Who knows?"


    "Anyway, this hundred flowers fairy, which time cheap will be us these common people, more is some imperial palace aristocracy robbed."


    The crowd burst into laughter.


    But still can not resist the heart of the flower fairy like.


    "This year''s fairies are really special."


    "Well, I come to meet the fairies on time every year in the flower festival. This year''s fairies are the only ones with veils. I don''t know if there are any taboos or not."


    "Who knows? But when she''s veiled, I''m more interested. "


    "Me too, hahaha -"


    Zhao shuning has come all the way.


    There''s a smile on my face.


    As she passed a building, a ray of cyan suddenly appeared in front of her eyes.


    She didn''t feel like turning back.


    But see on the building, already did not have that cyan figure.


    Is it the master?


    Or did you read it wrong?


    Zhao shuning''s heart is a little flustered, but at this time, he has already arrived at the Lord and his wife.


    "It seems that this year''s fairies are different," he said


    Qin Anxin said, "what? Is there anyone who can compare with the hundred flower fairy of Xiao Fei that year? "


    The leader lowered his head.


    Zhao shuning was helped to step out of the chariot.


    She is blessed.


    "I have seen the Lord''s wife."


    The etiquette is unique, the posture is square, lets the human not pick out a mistake.


    "Don''t be polite. Get up."


    Zhao shuning got up.


    "Look up and let the palace have a look."


    Zhao shuning looks up.


    But Qin Anxin saw her again at first sight. Her feet were unsteady and she took a step back.


    "You, you are -"


    the maid in waiting for Qin Anxin.


    Seeing this, the national customer garden looks at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning was also puzzled, but when Gu Yuan saw Zhao shuning''s eyes, he was stunned.


    "Qing Qing?"


    Zhao shuning frowned? Dear?


    Who is Qing Qing?


    "The Lord of return, the Lord''s wife, the daughter of the people never knows the person you are talking about. Please forgive me if you collide with the Lord''s wife."


    Qin Anxin also recovered at this time.


    Stand up.


    Gu Qingqing, she is dead, and she attended the ceremony of her death sacrifice in person. The person in front of her is just a little similar to her eyes. It''s definitely not her.


    Zhao shuning noticed that when Gu Yuan called out Qing Qing, concubine Xiao''s face was unnatural. Even Gu Hanxun''s eyes became a little chilly in an instant.


    "People are similar, but my palace is suspicious."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Next, the laurel is awarded.


    Zhao shuning in the distance from Qin Anxin very close distance, using his mental power, began to slowly peep at her key hidden in where.


    Chest?


    Zhao shuning just wanted to reach out.


    But was a strong mental force back.


    Is that familiar force again?


    When I was in Changle Town before, it was this force that made me seriously injured.


    Zhao shuning has a pain in his chest.


    But I dare not show it.


    Gu Hanxun saw Zhao shuning''s discomfort, but he didn''t go forward.


    Zhao shuning endured the discomfort and accepted the laurel.


    What to do?


    Rare opportunity?


    Qin Anxin is very defensive. If she can''t get the key this time, she will have no chance to get close to her next time.


    Moreover, there seems to be an extremely powerful force guarding him around her.


    Zhao shuning''s face was a little pale.


    Gu Hanxun knew that this time, after all, he had to give up. However, he saw Zhao shuning''s eyes suddenly widened and fell to the side.He thought of supporting her with his legs still unable to stand up.


    When Zhao shuning fell down, he grabbed Qin Anxin''s clothes.


    "Presumptuous."


    But Qin Anxin pulled Zhao shuning back.


    When Zhao shuning put her hand on the key, she had kept the shape of the key in mind. When she was lifted up, she immediately knelt down.


    "Excuse me, madam. I was so unstable that I nearly hurt her."


    Before the subjects.


    Qin Anxin is not very angry.


    Then he turned his head and said, "this time, the second prince has chosen a different fairy."


    Having said that, she swung her sleeve, opened her distance from Zhao shuning, and sat back on the throne.


    Zhao shuning is wearing a wreath.


    Kneel in front of the statue of Cangwu and pray for the people of Cangwu.


    "May the goddess protect the people of Cangwu country for thousands of generations, live and work in peace and contentment, and never fight."


    Zhao shuning worships devoutly.


    Countless people knelt down with him.


    When Zhao shuning knelt down, he looked at Gu Hanxun through his fingers. He was finished. Gu Hanxun''s face was as gloomy as black coal.


    Just now, she had no way. She didn''t have much time to delay.


    It''s a trick.


    Qin Anxin will not let Gu Hanshen go.


    Just don''t know, she will use what method to retaliate Gu Hanxun.


    After the ceremony of sacrifice, blessing and flowers, Zhao shuning will step back behind the scenes and change into his regular clothes to meet the people.


    Most of the day has passed.


    Zhao shuning gets up.


    My legs are numb on my knees.


    Finally can go back, before that powerful mental strength, make oneself now body is very uncomfortable.


    Chest stuffy, there is a blood stasis, has been gathering there.


    Qi Yue came to help Zhao shuning.


    But behind, but slowly came a word.


    "Wait a minute -"


    it''s Qin Anxin.


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    Is retribution coming so fast?


    "This year, the palace did not expect that the second prince added such a detail to the flower festival. Changed the old rules. "


    Zhao shuning clenched his hand.


    Sure enough.


    "As you all know, flower seeking Festival is the biggest festival in Cangwu country. No one dares to do anything on it, right? Second prince


    "Back to mother, yes."


    Qin Anxin has a big sleeve.


    "In this case, now, I''ll change the rules of the past. The fairies don''t have to go back to the palace to change their regular clothes, because the people are really bored in the middle of the time. You can wear this series of neon clothes and dance for you. By the way, put down the veil for everyone to see."


    Dancing?


    Gu Han looks for the next tight heart.


    The shadow next to him was flustered.


    They had never seen the second imperial concubine dance, and her careless appearance did not seem to be able to dance.


    Also, what can we do if we directly omit the middle way to return to the palace to change our regular clothes and unload the yarn below?


    The second imperial concubine''s face, not beautiful, even "decent" two words are difficult to match.


    The crime of deceiving the king and blaspheming the gods of Cangwu state.


    As long as one of them is violated, even if Gu Hanshen is the son of concubine Xiao, he will be in prison.

 Chapter 567

    Zhao shuning looked shocked.


    Before that, she felt that the whole thing went very smoothly.


    Sure enough, is Gu Han''s mind still known by Qin Anxin?


    "Madame of the Lord, the daughter of the people has come all the way. It''s really very dusty. In terms of appearance, it''s not appropriate. Let the daughter of the people go back to the temple to change her clothes and come back to pay homage to the people?"


    But Qin Anxin didn''t smile.


    Step by step, she came down from the high platform.


    He stopped in front of Zhao shuning.


    "No, the woman chosen by the second prince must be the most beautiful woman in Cangwu kingdom. Why should she go back to the palace to change her clothes? Is she not confident in herself or in the eyes of the second prince?"


    Zhao shuning looks at Gu Hanxun behind Qin Anxin.


    He held the cup tightly with one hand and the wheelchair under him with the other. In this case, he still kept smiling on his face.


    Qin Anxin lowered her head.


    Close to Zhao shuning''s ear, he said in a soft voice: "I knew it was you from the time you first appeared on the stage. The hundred flower fairy in the past never dared to look on the same level as Bengong."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Habit is fatal indeed.


    "Madam Lord, such a grand festival can''t bring everyone to a standstill in the end."


    Qin Anxin straightened up and said in a low voice, "it''s not certain who can''t get off the stage, right? Two imperial concubines


    Two imperial concubines, three words.


    When the officials in front heard this, they began to whisper.


    Then, those words began to spread back quickly.


    The second prince''s appearance in Cangwu kingdom is unparalleled in the world, so some time ago, for the sake of a palace girl of xinzheku, he went to ask concubine Xiao. Concubine Xiao took the woman of xinzheku back to Chengxun hall with such a big battle.


    That matter, but in Cangwu country, it is very popular.


    It is said that the palace maid of sinzeku.


    Ugly, shameless.


    A peach blossom is carved on the face, covering half of the face.


    You know, the flower seeking Festival is the most important festival for the people of Cangwu country. If the second prince dares to do something on this festival and destroys the role of Baihua fairy, which is very popular among the people, Gu Hanshen''s status in the hearts of the people will surely decline again and again.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Though across the veil.


    But it''s still beautiful.


    Concubine Xiao came to make it over.


    "Elder sister, you must have misunderstood. How can xun''er do something in such a big scene? Elder sister, you know that xun''er listens to you most. The second imperial concubine in his palace is a thing that can''t be on the stage. Xun''er can''t think so hard to make that woman a hundred flower fairy."


    Qin Anxin is not angry, listening to Xiao Fei''s words, but is laughing.


    "Sister. What''s your name


    "Xiao Feiding also thinks that if your ugly daughter-in-law is under the veil, then your good son''s crime will not be as simple as bullying you?"


    Concubine Xiao couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "Sister, you''d better go back. Other people can''t get involved in what our palace has to deal with."


    Concubine Xiao weakly back is, returned to his seat, midway, also knock a foot, almost fell off the stage.


    "Hurry up, so many people in Cangwu are waiting for the fairy to dance. As a fairy, we don''t even have the most basic dancing skills."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "Madam, you''ve been staring at me since the sacrifice ceremony of the great prince."


    There was a trace of anger in Qin Anxin''s eyes.


    "Otherwise, you think that after that, why didn''t the palace give you a hand? Do you really think that you are hiding well enough, so the palace can''t find you?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head with a smile.


    "Of course not. Madam Lord, you are fishing for a big fish. You want to catch up with the second prince in Chengxun hall through me. Madam Lord, the Qin family is very powerful. How can you not control a small Chengxun hall?"


    Qin Anxin said, "you can''t help worrying about these."


    She returned to the high seat.


    "Come on, play music, and the fairies will dance for you."


    The music began slowly.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes, but no panic.


    Step by step, she came to the stage.


    He took off his heavy and cumbersome clothes.


    Inside, she was covered with red gauze, and the bell at her ankle rang with her walking.


    A body covered with red yarn, a good figure is undoubtedly revealed.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes are extremely good-looking, can be cool, but also full of charm.


    It''s just dancing. She didn''t know she had learned these things hundreds of times.Tip of the foot gently against the ground.


    In everyone''s eyes, Zhao shuning''s body is like the lightest butterfly in spring, dancing with the music.


    Good light body, good elegant dance steps.


    The ten fingers, like the most flexible living creatures, cross graceful curves in the air.


    Concubine Xiao was on the high platform, relieved.


    In Gu Han''s eyes, besides shock, he was satisfied.


    "Such a good dance step, even if it was Miss Qi, who was a hundred flower fairy in the past few years, would not be able to jump out."


    Zhao shuning''s dance has naturally been praised by many people.


    But then the music went down.


    At the beginning, Zhao shuning was able to adapt, but after that, there were fewer and fewer musicians playing the music.


    Zhao shuning dancing is amazing, but if there is no music.


    No matter how well she danced, she would be embarrassed on that stage.


    If there is no music, there will be no change trick.


    "Shadow, take my zither."


    "Yes, master."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes, there is a fluster.


    At the right time, a cold flute sounded.


    The sound of the flute is as deep and mysterious as the sound from the Far East.


    Zhao shuning was shocked.


    The sound of the flute.


    She dares to say that in this world, except for the master, no one can play any more.


    A smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    Zhao shuning dances again.


    Flute, dance.


    It''s as if the two are integrated.


    It makes people seem to forget where they are at this time.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The sound of the flute dissipated slowly.


    Zhao shuning''s toe dance steps also slowed down. With the last flute falling, Zhao shuning''s action also stopped.


    She got up.


    Look at the crowd.


    All the people were intoxicated.


    A moment later, the applause was thunderous.


    Zhao shuning smiles and looks around for a week, but he doesn''t see the person he wants to see.


    He still came.


    That''s good.


    "Fairies are fairies. That''s what fairies should have."


    "Fairies, fairies."


    "Such a light dancing posture means that no matter how ugly the fairy is, I will recognize it."


    "The music of nature, with the unique dance, this time, it''s really worth it."

 Chapter 568

    Zhao shuning did not find Yan Ruyu.


    But is in turn head of time, positive to go up Gu han to seek of that double eye Mou.


    The smile in his eyes at this time was something Zhao shuning could not understand.


    She nodded to Gu Hanxun.


    Let him rest assured.


    It''s because of herself. She won''t let it affect Gu Hanxun.


    Gu Han nodded.


    Zhao shuning finished the dance.


    It''s afternoon.


    The weather began to cool.


    "Shadow, push the prince over."


    "Yes."


    In Zhao shuning''s puzzled expression, Gu Hanxun sat in a wheelchair and slowly walked towards her.


    "Gu, second prince, what are you doing here?"


    Gu Hanxun took down his cloak.


    "Get down."


    At this time, the people were staring at the stage.


    Zhao shuning had no choice but to do so.


    Immediately, Gu HANSUN put the cloak on Zhao shuning''s body gently, and tied the cloak for her very gently.


    "Gu Hantian, what are you doing?"


    Zhao shuning asked in a low voice, but with a smile on his face.


    "It''s getting late. I''m afraid you''ll catch cold."


    "Catch a cold fart, you make me very embarrassed."


    Gu Hanxun is smiling.


    He turned to the shadow and said, "OK, push me back."


    Until Gu Hanxun returned to his position, the crowd once again ushered in a huge sound wave.


    "Is that really the second imperial concubine?"


    "The second prince is really sweet to the second imperial concubine?"


    "Ah, how can the second prince be so perfect?"


    "My God, what kind of fairy couple is this?"


    Zhao shuning has a lot of itching teeth and dares to be affectionate. Gu Hanxun''s move just now is to win the hearts and favor of the people for him.


    Gu Hantian watched the scene with satisfaction.


    Zhao shuning is still looking for the familiar figure.


    But in that unknown place, the man in green shirt is a bitter smile.


    Next to the beast close, rubbed his hand.


    "Come on, come here. That''s enough."


    Zhao shuning''s heart suddenly felt lost, but he didn''t know where the sense of loss came from.


    "I didn''t expect that this year''s hundred flower fairy was so good at this dance."


    Zhao shuning has a smile on his face.


    But in my heart, I kept cursing.


    You certainly don''t know. If you know, how can you come up with such a coquettish idea? Besides the master and ye qingluan, few people have seen their own dance.


    This time, it can be regarded as returning Gu Han''s kindness.


    "Even at this point, there is no need for the palace to say anything more. The fairy might as well take off the veil, but let the public see if you are the hundred flower fairy in their mind."


    Zhao shuning smiles slowly.


    Hand gently touched the veil on her face, but in the moment she wanted to solve it, she stopped.


    "Why?"


    The crowd also breathed a sigh.


    Zhao shuning blessed himself and said, "madam, if this time the second prince is meritorious in choosing the Baihua fairy, can you allow the second prince a condition?"


    Qin Anxin has a dangerous breath in her eyes.


    "Are you making terms with this palace?"


    "Of course not. The Lord''s wife has clear rewards and punishments. As you said before, if the second prince doesn''t do well this time, you won''t spare him. But if he does well this time, the Lord''s wife will certainly grant the second prince a condition, won''t you?"


    In front of the common people, Qin Anxin naturally has to take into account the faces of the Qin family and the royal family.


    "our palace has always been clear about rewards and punishments. If the common people are satisfied with the flower festival this time, then our palace will naturally reward the son of Chengxun temple."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    That''s how the veil came off my face.


    Before that, when she put the time on the veil for the first time, she had already exerted her spiritual power. The gap between her conversation with Qin Anxin was not for Gu han to seek a good reward, but for the peach blossom on her face to have enough time to disperse.


    The veil fell slowly.


    The woman lifted her eyes gently.


    Smile.


    The people were shocked.


    The national customer garden suddenly stood up from the stage.


    Qin Anxin''s eyes were also wide open at this time.


    Gu Hanxun leaned forward, and his weight had not all depended on the wheelchair.


    The people below raised their heads and looked at the women on the stage.


    Under the breeze, the woman''s green silk is slowly blown up. With a smile, she can make all the people in the city fall for it."I don''t know if I can be worthy of the name of Baihua fairy?"


    Women''s lips open.


    The clear and sweet voice reverberated in the whole conference.


    The whole scene was silent.


    Zhao shuning looks back at Qin Anxin on the stage.


    "Madam, I don''t know if minnv can still play the role of a hundred flower fairy in Cangwu kingdom?"


    At this time, Qin Anxin still did not adjust her facial expression.


    How is that possible?


    Before that, she was the woman who had met nashingeku.


    Concubine Xiao takes a shameless girl back to Chengxun hall in a big way. This matter is so noisy that she has already sent someone to inquire about it.


    Is there a peach blossom on half of the maid''s face?


    There will never be false information.


    After all, which link has gone wrong.


    Isn''t she the woman Gu hanshun picked up from xinzheku?


    "Who are you?"


    Gu Hantian came out with a wheelchair.


    Bow slightly to Qin Anxin.


    "Mother, she is my son''s wife."


    "I didn''t ask you."


    Gu Han Xun didn''t speak, but the expression on his face was extremely joyful.


    Qin Anxin pointed to Zhao shuning.


    "Who are you?" he asked again


    "Didn''t the Lord''s wife already know? Min Nu is the second imperial concubine. You have said that before. "


    "How could it be?"


    Qin Anxin''s eyes are blank. After that, she sits on her own position with lax eyes.


    Gu Yuan mumbled: "qingluan -"


    after Qin Anxin glared at Gu Yuan, he did not dare to speak again.


    At this time, the people under the stage really reacted and began to shout wildly.


    The rumor is formidable.


    It is said that the second imperial concubine is ugly and salt free.


    But now, this appearance, let alone Cangwu country, even if you look at the whole mainland of Kyushu, who can find the second person with this appearance?


    It is also said that the second imperial concubine is the lowest imperial concubine of xinzheku. But please come out and have a look. If she comes from a humble family, how can she learn such good dancing skills?


    "Two imperial concubines!"


    "Two imperial concubines!"


    "Fairies of flowers!"


    Gu Hantian looked at the people under the stage and nodded slightly.


    But in Zhao shuning''s heart, there was a surge of uneasiness.


    Gu Hantian?


    How come he didn''t have too much surprise.


    Was his nervousness a pretence?


    He knew he wasn''t born ugly, did he?


    All kinds of doubts, Zhao shuning at this time can only press.


    Or in this case, he can only pretend to be calm?


    A 20-year-old man, if he really has such a mind, that is to let Zhao shuning feel really scared.


    "What are you doing? Go back to the palace with the prince."


    Gu Hantian held out his hand to Zhao shuning.

 Chapter 569

    That young man, at this time raised a good-looking smile on his face.


    Zhao shuning looked at him like he had changed his face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Han Xun asked softly.


    Zhao shuning did not extend his hand out.


    "Nothing."


    She put her hand behind her and took a look at the people behind her. Finally, she walked off the stage by herself.


    Qin Anxin, she must have noticed something.


    Many palace maids followed Zhao shuning back to Jingdian.


    Zhao shuning once looked back.


    Gu Hantian didn''t keep up.


    Presumably at this time, he should stay to accept the love of the people.


    Also, his second imperial concubine, who suffered the hardship of the Lord''s wife at the flower festival, was obviously a victim sitting in a wheelchair.


    In this case, it is easy to arouse the sympathy of the people. As long as he makes a little use of it, he may become a sharp blade against Qin Anxin.


    How can Gu Hanxun let go of such a person?


    However, these have nothing to do with themselves.


    Zhao shuning went back to Jingdian.


    I changed into my own clothes.


    In his chest, there is a mental wound.


    This wound is not necessarily a bad thing. Maybe, along with the breath of spiritual strength, she can find the place where she imprisons her grandfather.


    After Zhao shuning put on his clothes.


    Outside came the sound of Qi Yue.


    "Second imperial concubine, the banquet will begin soon. Second imperial concubine asked me to invite you."


    Zhao shuning gave a bitter smile.


    He opened the door.


    "Two imperial concubines?"


    "Xiaoyue."


    Zhao shuning is unconventional and stares at Qi Yue tightly. In the eyes, there is no longer the past tease and joke.


    Qi Yue was also stunned for a moment, and immediately said, "second imperial concubine, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning''s face was a little pale.


    She said softly, "you put your hand out."


    Although Qi Yue was confused, she still stretched out her hand.


    Zhao shuning put his hand on her pulse and let his spirit swim on Qi Yue.


    A moment passed.


    Zhao shuning withdrew his hand.


    I also opened my eyes.


    She smiles at Qi Yue.


    Now, this smile, coupled with Zhao shuning''s face, Qi Yue''s heart, can''t help clapping.


    "Xiaoyue, thank you."


    Qi Yue is still confused.


    "Second imperial concubine, the host said -"


    "you told him that I was not feeling well, so I would not go. Today, his goal has been achieved, and I want to have a good rest."


    "This - I know."


    Zhao shuning smiles gently.


    "My subordinates are leaving."


    Zhao shuning nodded and Qi Yue closed the door gently. At the moment when she turned back, a voice came from the door.


    "Xiaoyue, you are a teacher, but Gu Hantian?"


    Qi Yue was stunned, but she didn''t answer and went straight away.


    She did not answer, in fact, for Zhao shuning, is the best answer.


    She basically, she already guessed.


    Sure enough, people have thousands of faces.


    It''s myself. I look down on people.


    Zhao shuning looks at the room he lives in these days and smiles.


    "It seems that I believe the wrong person after all."


    She put her belongings into the bag of heaven and earth. While it was dark, she climbed over the wall and went out of the palace.


    No one noticed that the Baihua fairy in the Jingdian had already disappeared.


    Zhao shuning walks on the avenue.


    Head on, I met two men.


    Zhao shuning hurried aside.


    He is the commander of the imperial army. It is said that he was thrown into xinzheku by him at the beginning and gave it to mammy LAN.


    "Don''t worry, your highness will do his best to do what he has told you."


    They went away.


    This is the only sentence left.


    Zhao shuning came out from behind the tree.


    Your highness?


    How many princes can Cangwu Kingdom have?


    Anyway, now, it''s meaningless to think about these again.


    Zhao shuning did not know how long he had been walking. He found a remote place, found an inn and had a rest.


    Now my health condition is not good, I need to take good care of it.


    Zhao shuning put things away.


    Just sat down.


    There''s a flash of image.


    It''s from Loulan.


    Although he was unwilling, he thought that luoqiu was still in Loulan and had a good relationship with himself, so he received the video.Opposite, is an extremely beautiful, very similar to their own women.


    When she saw Zhao shuning, she had a very bright smile on her face.


    "Sister. Sister, are you ok? "


    It''s rocho.


    "Xiaoqiu, is it the image that Moyan sent for you?"


    Rocho shook his head.


    "No, I sent it myself."


    Zhao shuning was surprised.


    It was not too long for her to be separated from Luo Qiu. In a month or two, she was able to transmit images on her own.


    It seems that as soon as the seal is lifted, her natural spirit power will be fully displayed.


    "How are you, sister? How are you doing now? "


    Zhao shuning smiles slowly.


    "I''m all right, so you don''t have to worry about me. By the way, Xiaoqiu, has anyone bullied you recently?"


    Rocho shook his head.


    There was a trace of anger in his eyes.


    "They dare not."


    Although it was just a flash, Zhao shuning caught it.


    The next moment, luoqiu changed into a clever look.


    "Sister, where are you now? When can you come back and see me? "


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    Rocho seems to be in a good mood.


    Depending on her?


    "Xiaoqiu, I can''t go back for the time being. In the future, you still have to go by yourself, you know?"


    Luo Qiu''s expression is a little lost.


    "Sister, you don''t want Xiao Qiu, do you?"


    Zhao shuning quickly denied: "no, I just think Xiaoqiu will be a great hero forever, but it can''t be too childish."


    Luo Qiu said: "I know what my sister means, and I don''t indulge myself. I just miss you a little. Sister, if you come back, you will come to see me, right?"


    Zhao shuning is dumb.


    Then he nodded and said, "if I have a chance, I will."


    "Sister, this is the first time I have learned to transmit images. I know you are busy. If there is nothing important in the future, I will not disturb you easily."


    To see beauty so understanding.


    Zhao shuning''s heart softened immediately.


    "Xiao Qiu, how are you doing recently?"


    Hearing Zhao shuning take the initiative to care about himself, Luo Qiu can''t help but smile.


    Then he said: "recently, I have been practicing the mental skill that my elder sister gave me. Under the guidance of master Moyan, now my skill has risen extremely fast. Elder sister, I told you that a few days ago, I went to pick up the rabbits from xiaozhuyuan. You don''t know, those rabbits are now breeding a lot. I raised them in my yard, and so on When you come back next year, I should be able to see it. "


    "Sister, you can rest assured that I will work hard to match you."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "I believe you, one day, you will be far more than me."

 Chapter 570

    Later.


    Luo Qiu said a lot to Zhao shuning.


    Until Zhao shuning''s face appeared a trace of fatigue, she stopped, told Zhao shuning to have a good rest, after taking care of her body, she stopped.


    Zhao shuning put away the video.


    A sigh of relief.


    A lot of people, a lot of things, in the invisible, are changing.


    Zhao shuning got up, soaked his feet in hot water for a while, then dressed and went to bed.


    Gently closed his eyes, Zhao shuning with mental force in his body scan a circle.


    Now my veins are damaged. Some time ago, I stayed up late to refine so many spiritual pills for Gu HANSUN.


    Now, it''s time to have a good rest.


    Only by recuperating this body can we concentrate on finding the location of grandfather.


    Originally vague clues, now with the later discovery, are gradually clear up.


    Zhao shuning fell asleep.


    But she did not know what had happened to Chengxun Hall of Cangwu kingdom.


    Gu Hanxun''s performance on the flower festival won the support of the people. The national customer garden took the opportunity to let Qin Anxin seal Gu Hanxun''s fiefdom. By the way, he also gave him his power again.


    Because everyone''s watching.


    The people prayed.


    Qin Anxin could not disobey the public opinion, so he did.


    At first, Gu Hanxun heard Qi Yue say that Zhao shuning was not feeling well. When he wanted to have a rest, he just nodded.


    This flower seeking Festival, I took advantage of her.


    However, when I got back to Chengxun hall, I would explain to her slowly.


    She treated herself so well and painstakingly refined so many elixirs for herself. Gu Hanshan felt that Zhao shuning must care about herself.


    I just don''t know if she is aware of today''s events?


    By the end of the whole banquet, it was very late.


    Gu Hanxun let the shadow push him to Jingdian. He wanted to take her back in person.


    When I got to the outside of Jingdian, I heard the palace people waiting outside say that the second imperial concubine had not come out since she went in.


    Gu Hanxun thought, maybe all kinds of things on the Flower Festival made Ning Ning too tired, so he went to bed as soon as he went back to Jingdian.


    He did not disturb Zhao shuning to rest.


    When he and the shadow came to the side yard of the palace, he told the palace people that if the second imperial concubine woke up, he would tell him the first time.


    But the next day, there was no movement in Jingdian.


    At first, Gu thought it was Zhao shuning who was sleepy, so he let the shadow push him and waited outside the Jingdian for a while.


    At noon.


    There''s still no movement in there.


    At this time, Gu Hanxun began to worry.


    "Vice envoy Qi, go ahead and have a look."


    "Yes."


    Qi Yue gently opened the door.


    After a period of time, the sound of nervous and rapid footsteps came, and Gu Hantian quickly turned to check.


    Qi Yue came out panting.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Qi Yue immediately knelt down.


    "Master, two imperial concubines, no longer in the palace."


    Gu Han was flustered and said, "shadow, help me in. The prince wants to see for himself. Has she left? "


    The shadow supports Gu Hantian.


    Gu Hantian staggers into the Jingdian.


    He walked for half an hour on the short road to the palace.


    Zhao shuning is not here.


    Not even a letter was left for him.


    She''s gone?


    Why did she leave like this?


    Leave without saying goodbye.


    Gu Hanxun''s body suddenly collapsed, as if he had lost his spiritual support. The shadow sent him back to Chengxun hall. In Chengxun hall, his illness recurred again. The shadow quickly fed him the medicine given by Zhao shuning.


    Gu Han''s eyes are dull.


    The shadow half knelt down and said, "master, I will find the second imperial concubine for you."


    Gu Hanxun has light in his eyes.


    Then it dissipated.


    "Shadow, you let all the shadow guards out. I have to know her news."


    Qi Yue then said: "master, you know, they can''t find the second imperial concubine. Will the second imperial concubine? Have you been arrested? "


    Although they had never seen the ability of the second imperial concubine, they knew that the woman who could make so many elixirs overnight was not ordinary.


    If the second imperial concubine had not left by herself, there would be only one person who could capture her now.


    Seeing Gu Han''s expression of thinking.


    Qi Yue''s face, a flash of success.


    If the second imperial concubine really wants to hide, even if the whole shadow guard is out, I''m afraid it''s useless.Gu Hanxun didn''t think of it.


    He just didn''t want the warmth that he could not get easily dissipated out of thin air.


    "No, I''m looking for it."


    Even if there is no hope, he will look for it.


    Qi Yue and shadow are ordered to leave.


    Gu Hanshan looked at the wooden crutch in the hall.


    Slowly stood up.


    At this time, he evacuated all the palace people of Chengxun hall.


    He was the only one in the hall.


    He got up and took the first step.


    But he fell to the ground mercilessly.


    It hurts. It hurts.


    But Gu didn''t care.


    Step by step, he climbed to the wooden crutch, with the help of his feet.


    Beside the wooden crutch, there seemed to be a woman who encouraged him: "Gu Hanshen, you can do it. You are so smart and capable, but it''s hard for you to repair it when you walk."


    Gu Hanxun climbed to the wooden crutch step by step, pestered the wooden crutch and stood up slowly.


    "You are a rare light in the world."


    "Will the prince let you go?"


    "I said that if one day I want to find someone to enjoy the world with me, that person can only be you."


    Gu Hantian walked slowly.


    Limp, extremely embarrassed, but the pace is extremely firm.


    After waking up in the room, Zhao shuning began to mix up his breath.


    This is a small inn. Because of the remote terrain, there are few people coming and going.


    The inn is run by a couple from a fishing village who make some fresh fish for Zhao shuning every day.


    In their opinion, Zhao shuning is generous and a distinguished guest of their inn.


    What''s more, the couple are simple and treat others well. They also take care of Zhao shuning.


    Where we live is settled.


    The couple brought food every day.


    After a long time, Zhao shuning stayed in the room all day, adjusted his body, let alone went out for a walk, even the inn door, Zhao shuning rarely stepped out.


    However, although it has nothing to do with the world.


    March is also a very fast time.


    Today, when the couple came back, they were flustered.


    Immediately, also brought a let Zhao shuning feel shocked news.


    That is - the second prince Gu Hanshen turned the other way.


    He not only rebelled, but also used his own strength to uproot the whole Qin family.


    Now, Gu Hanxun has successfully sat on the position of the Lord of Cangwu state.


    Qin Anxin, now in the dungeon.


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    Three months?


    In three months, how did Gu Hanxun completely overthrow the Qin family?


    She had no idea.


    Before him, did he underestimate Gu Han''s ability to search?


    Qin Anxin is easy to deal with.


    But the power behind her is not so easy.


    Don''t Gu hanshun know what kind of consequences it will bring if he tears his face with Qin Anxin?

 Chapter 571

    After the little couple said that.


    Zhao shuning also said: "Qin family, should not be easy to deal with?"


    The couple shook their heads.


    "Girl, it''s rare for you to be interested in anything. Just listen to it. We were born near a fishing village. Even if it''s a real war, it won''t affect us."


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    No more talking.


    In fact, it''s no surprise that the young couple can hear the news. The questions they just asked are really funny.


    They live a simple life, how can they know the intrigues of Cangwu Kingdom Royal family.


    Besides, the most basic thing for two people to cooperate with each other is to be frank and allow each other to have secrets. However, Zhao shuning can''t stand Gu Hanxun''s using her as a chess piece.


    I had dinner.


    Zhao shuning goes to bed.


    Three months, staying at home.


    This Cangwu country has changed so much.


    Gu Hantian, I don''t know how much you still have.


    At this time, the dark corner in the dungeon of Fanghua hall is full of oil lamps with the arrival of footsteps.


    As soon as the oil lamp is lit, the whole dungeon becomes bright.


    Qin Anxin raised her head.


    The one who came to her was Gu Hanxun, whom she had never thought of.


    She had thought that Gu HANSUN had a good talent at most, but after he had his legs broken, even if he had the ability, he would never be qualified to be his opponent.


    However, in just three months, it completely subverted Qin Anxin''s idea.


    The flower seeking Festival is just an introduction. He took advantage of the festival to regain some power in order to hide his power.


    Now that he has found the opportunity, he immediately makes a move, even if it is a fight against the back water, he will also imprison himself.


    Qin Anxin hated Gu Hantian.


    But I admire him.


    You know, as long as Gu Hanxun is wrong, he will be dead.


    Gu hansian comes to Qin Anxin.


    Qin Anxin looked up at him.


    "Gu Hanshen, what a wolf''s ambition. You can really pretend to be a little white rabbit for so many years."


    Gu Hantian looks down at Qin Anxin.


    He squatted down slowly.


    Keep a distance with Qin Anxin.


    "Qin Anxin, do you think I can do it in three months? I tell you, I have been preparing for this day for ten years. Since you ordered people to take away my legs, I have already started planning. Qin Anxin, you have done such cruel things to me in order to take care of XINGRAN. From then on, you should think of today''s results. "


    Qin Anxin smiles.


    "If you want to deal with this palace, Gu hanshun, you are not qualified."


    Gu Han finds himself.


    A dagger came out of his hand.


    Now, his legs, has been able to walk normally.


    It was Qin Anxin who underestimated Gu HANSUN''s hatred for her and his ability.


    Gu Hanxun bent down.


    Insert the sharp dagger into Qin Anxin''s Pipa bone.


    For a moment, the shrill scream rang through the whole dungeon.


    Qin Anxin''s back was bloodstained.


    Gu Han finds himself.


    "I know that you have a strength, so on the flower festival, the clothes Ning Ning wears are perfumed with the fragrance of restraining your strength."


    "Qin Anxin, say it!"


    Gu Hanxun grabs Qin Anxin''s chin.


    Eyes full of, are ruthless.


    Qin Anxin''s lips trembled with pain.


    "Where are you going to keep Ning Ning?"


    Qin Anxin was stunned.


    Originally some fear of the eyes, but now it is all ironic smile.


    She began to laugh.


    Gu Hanshan felt that he was baffled and threw her on the ground.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Ha ha ha ha --"


    Qin Anxin is still laughing.


    Gu Han looked back and said, "come on, tie her up for me and lock her limbs with iron chains."


    Qin Anxin is still laughing.


    Let those people tie her up.


    "Gu Hantian, I thought you were so invincible."


    "I thought you were too many."


    "Now let''s fight for a woman."


    "Gu Hanshen, it''s not like you."


    Gu Han Xun clenched his hands.


    Word by word asked: "the prince asked you again, you will her, where?"


    Qin Anxin raised her head.Green silk hung on her shoulders.


    Eyes are full of blood.


    "Guess what?" she said sarcastically


    Gu HANSUN took the whip and beat Qin Anxin hard.


    Whipping again and again, Qin Anxin''s dull hum also sounded in the dungeon.


    She bit her teeth, but she didn''t speak.


    Gu Hanxun beat for a long time, then put down the whip: "Qin Anxin, where are you going to shut Ningning? The prince knows that you have been dissatisfied with her for a long time, and you have known that the hundred flower fairy is her. You once said that I made her life worse than death, aren''t you? Did you take advantage of the gap between the imperial banquet and let people take her away? "


    Qin Anxin gave a sneer.


    Gu Hanxun could tell that she was full of sarcasm.


    "Are you laughing at me?"


    "Gu Hantian, why don''t you dare to face yourself?"


    "Gu Hantian, she doesn''t want you. She doesn''t want you. You come here to look for me. Can''t you find her? Gu Hanxun. You''ll never find her all your life. "


    Gu Hanxun''s face was gloomy.


    He stepped aside.


    Took out the red hot iron.


    The iron was shaking in front of Qin Anxin''s eyes.


    "Qin Anxin, if this iron came to your face, what kind of scene would it be?"


    At this time, there was a rapid sound of footsteps outside.


    "Xun''er, what are you doing?"


    It''s Gu Yuan''s voice.


    "Father."


    "No matter what she says, it''s all your mother. Are you not afraid of thunder and lightning when you treat her like this?"


    Gu Hanxun laughed.


    "Father, you have never sheltered me. How many times have you stood up against this woman because I am my son?"


    Gu Yuan is dumb.


    Gu Hantian said: "come on, send the Lord back to the palace."


    "Yes."


    Gu Yuan was helped back.


    Qin Anxin''s eyes, also become a lot of gray.


    "I thought you were a dutiful son."


    "I didn''t expect that my father could even stand up for you at this time."


    Qin Anxin''s face showed a bitter smile.


    "I''ll give you one last chance. As long as you tell me where she''s being held, I''ll spare you."


    Qin Anxin looks up.


    Will he spare himself?


    No.


    Gu Han''s heart is like a snake and a scorpion. He will never let himself go.


    "I said


    Gu Hantian quickly put down the iron. The eyes are full of light.


    "He said


    Qin Anxin looked up at Gu Hantian and said, "she''s dead."


    "What


    "She has offended our palace. How can our palace let her go? She''s dead. It''s a terrible death. "


    Gu Han finds out that he is teased by Qin Anxin and leaves the cell in anger.


    To the door, left a word.


    "Brand her face with words, and pull out the nails of her hands and feet."

 Chapter 572

    Gu Han finds out the dungeon.


    I could hear the scream inside.


    The shadow followed him. When he got outside, he was allowed to stay in the dungeon, waiting for someone to come.


    After a while.


    People are coming.


    It''s the commander of the imperial army.


    They exchanged greetings and said goodbye.


    Not long after the shadow left, he heard a sound as he passed the courtyard wall of Fanghua hall.


    "Lord shadow."


    It''s Qi Yue.


    "Vice envoy Qi?"


    Qi Yue came out from behind the tree. She held the sword in her hands. Her face could not tell what it was.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Mr. shadow, don''t you think the master is different from before?"


    The shadow looked around.


    Then he said, "Deputy envoy Qi, how many years have you been working with the master? It can be regarded as an old man. How can you say so regardless of the weight? "


    Qi Yue said: "I didn''t say where the master is different, so you said that my words are regardless of the weight. Presumably, the shadow master knows what I want to say in his heart. In your heart, you should think the same way."


    The shadow frowned and asked, "Deputy envoy Qi, there are some things that we should not be in charge of as servants."


    "The master has changed. Mr. shadow, I thought that the second prince is the hope of Cangwu kingdom. He will be the most kind Master of Cangwu kingdom. He should be full of benevolence. But in these three months, since the second imperial concubine disappeared, have you seen it? Which of these things the second prince has done is worthy of our original intention to follow him. "


    The shadow did not speak.


    Qi Yue said: "I don''t say this because I have two hearts. I''m just worried that today, the second prince has become the Lord of the country. He can treat people around him in this way. In the future, will he use the same method to deal with us?"


    Facing Qi Yue''s question.


    The shadow thought for a long time.


    After all.


    He laughed.


    This smile made Qi Yue feel a little creepy.


    "Vice envoy Qi?"


    "Lord shadow, what are you laughing at?"


    "Vice envoy Qi, I don''t need to tell you what the Lord''s wife has been doing to her master for so many years. He should have been more outstanding than he is now, but it''s because Gu XINGRAN is her eldest son, the child born to Qin Anxin. For the sake of that straw bag, Qin Anxin asked someone to abolish the master''s legs, and even the master of Changkong college is not qualified to enter. Later, Gu XINGRAN died, and Qin Anxin died Anxin also put this matter on the head of the master. How she insulted the master in the sacrificial ceremony. You should have seen it, deputy envoy Qi. "


    "Shadow Lord -"


    "vice envoy Qi, if our master has suffered so many grievances and still doesn''t resist, do you think that our master should be a bloody master?"


    Qi Yue has slowed down.


    Then he sighed.


    "In fact, what I care about is not this. You should also be able to feel my heart for the master," he said


    The shadow closed its eyes.


    Qi Yue said: "shadow, do you know what kind of saying is popular among the people in Cangwu country now?"


    The shadow frowned.


    Qi Yue continued: "they said that the master was angry and became a beauty. They said that the wife of the LORD was jealous of the beauty of the second imperial concubine. Because on the flower seeking Festival, the second imperial concubine rushed to the second imperial concubine, so she hated her. Before the flower seeking Festival was over, the second imperial concubine was tied up."


    See the shadow, listen to yourself seriously.


    Qi Yue then said: "then, the master did his best, even climbed to Fanghua hall and asked the master''s wife to release people. But the master''s wife just didn''t want to, saying that the master was forced to mutiny for the sake of the woman in his heart."


    The shadow said, "so?"


    Qi Yue smiles.


    "Shadow, you are not stupid, and I am not stupid. We are the people who follow the master. We searched for so long, but we didn''t find the second imperial concubine. However, this is not the reason why the master launched the mutiny. He just took advantage of the disappearance of the second Imperial concubine and had a source to rebel."


    The shadow sneered.


    "Deputy envoy Qi, I didn''t find out before. You can guess the meaning of master so well."


    "I know you are satirizing me, but what I''m talking about is the fact, Mr. shadow. You should know that from the beginning, the master had to make use of Ning Ning. From the first moment she appeared in the palace, she was already a pawn of the master. The master would not rebel for her."


    "So what?"


    "Shadow, open your eyes and have a look. How does the master treat Qin Anxin now? I''m afraid that one day he will do the same to us."


    Shadow said: "if I remember correctly, at the beginning we all thought that the second imperial concubine had left. You said that the second imperial concubine might have been bound by the Lord''s wife. That''s why our Lord has gone out of so many crazy things. You know that the Lord''s heart was not good, but you deliberately led him to this road. Qin Anxin''s result may be too early That''s what you expected. "Qi Yue did not speak.


    "Deputy envoy Qi, I can think of what you mean. Master is smarter than us. I don''t know how much. He knows what kind of person you are. You''d better keep your edge down. Don''t say that again. Otherwise, I don''t know what master will do to me. But if you do this again, master won''t spare you."


    Qi Yue took a step back.


    She angrily said: "yes, I deliberately pointed the spearhead at Qin Anxin. That''s because the death of the eldest prince had nothing to do with my father, but she was angry with my family, exiled my family, and wanted to engrave words on my face. At the flower festival, she mocked me more than once. Qin Anxin had done so many evil things, and she deserved such a result."


    The shadow took a look at Qi Yue.


    Then he said, "I don''t understand vice envoy Qi any more."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Since this is the result you want, why do you say such words now?"


    Qi Yue said, "I''m just afraid. I''m afraid that the master will do the same to us one day."


    The shadow replied: "master will not. As long as we don''t do anything wrong to master, he won''t treat us like this. Qi Yue, your heart is not pure. You''d better figure out which side to stand on and make a decision."


    Qi Yue quickly knelt down.


    "Lord shadow, I''m wrong."


    "Why do you kneel down on me? I and your position can''t stand such a big gift from you."


    "Tonight, I am bewildered, I think too much, and I hope you have a lot, don''t worry about it."


    The shadow smiles.


    There is no turning back.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t talk to the master about tonight, but you''d better accept your thoughts. Don''t let the master find that the master is a suspicious person. If he detects that you have two minds, what kind of result will you get? Don''t let me tell you?"


    Qi Yue buried her head very low.


    Here, you can also hear the shrill cry from the dungeon of Fanghua hall.

 Chapter 573

    Gu Hanshan holds Qin Anxin''s key in his hand.


    Carefully looking at.


    "Don''t you want the key, roffy?"


    "Why don''t you come to me if you want?"


    Yes, from the moment Zhao shuning appeared.


    He knew that she was the daughter of the Luo family.


    It''s Ye Feng''s granddaughter.


    She appeared out of thin air, covered with bloodstains, very similar to the mental force she saw when she collided with the previous mental force.


    Although, that mental force is not what he released.


    Because the commander of the forbidden army is also Gu Hanxun''s person, she will be arranged to enter the Xinzhe library at the first moment when Zhao shuning appears.


    At that time, two forces were looking for Luo Feiyan.


    One is Qin Anxin, the other is him.


    The border is set by Ye Ge himself. There are no more than five people who can break through it. If she can come in, there is only one possibility.


    My teacher said before that he added the eight characters of his granddaughter''s birthday to the mental shield.


    However, since the appearance of the girl, Gu Hanxun was particularly surprised.


    Not to mention the memorial ceremony, she dared to face Qin Anxin''s gaze, stepped forward to lift up the embarrassed himself.


    For example, she stayed up all night, didn''t know how long she stayed up, and exhausted all the precious purple Ling grass. In order to refine the spirit cultivation pill for him, Gu Hanxun''s heart couldn''t be calm for a long time.


    It was also from that time that his heart began to waver.


    He was a little afraid, afraid that she knew she was just a pawn after the reaction.


    Gu HANSUN thought that Ning Ning was careless. As long as she didn''t say it, she would not notice it, but he was wrong.


    In the flower festival, the way she looked at herself was different from before.


    Is that when she began to doubt herself?


    Gu Hanxun put down the key.


    There is a dull pain in the heart.


    Women are nothing.


    He once thought that Gu Qingqing was the most wonderful woman in the world, but what happened in the end? For the sake of a prince of Hailing Kingdom, after giving birth to his child, he was gone after a few years.


    She clearly knew that her body could never give birth to a man, but she risked her life to do it.


    At that time, Gu Hanxun felt that the so-called love of his aunt was the most ethereal thing in the world.


    Can''t see, can''t touch.


    Until now, after experiencing this feeling himself, he knew how much decision his aunt had made and how powerful the feeling was.


    What Gu Han Xun didn''t expect was that.


    Now he is in Chengxun hall, thinking about why Zhao shuning doesn''t go to him to get the key, or to find Qin Anxin.


    But.


    Now Zhao shuning has already appeared in a corner of Fanghua hall.


    She carefully detected the location of the previous mental force with mental force.


    After that, he sneaked into the dungeon very carefully.


    Gu Hanxun didn''t think of it. He thought Zhao shuning was an alchemist, but he didn''t think that she was still a spiritual pharmacist.


    And her spiritual power is above her spiritual power.


    Wrap your breath well.


    Zhao shuning sneaked into the dungeon.


    Qin Anxin at this time, has only half of the life.


    "Qin Anxin."


    She was called.


    Qin Anxin opened her eyes, and there was a burning pain on her face.


    The eyes are bound by blood and cannot be opened completely.


    All the nails on her hands and feet were removed.


    Where you can see it, it''s Scarlet.


    Zhao shuning obviously did not expect that Gu Hanxun would achieve this situation.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhao shuning didn''t appear and said in a low voice: "I want to know where Ye Feng is locked up by you?"


    How can you kill me?


    Qin Anxin was stunned.


    "Who are you?"


    Zhao shuning said: "Qin Anxin, as long as you tell me, I can relieve some of your pain."


    "You are the first to ask me where Ye Feng is."


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    "Didn''t Gu HANSUN ask you?"


    Qin Anxin laughed and said: "he asked me? Why would he ask me? The old man killed by thousands of chances is the one he imprisoned. "


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    This is the result.


    She didn''t think about it.


    However, the things Gu Han did before him all respected Ye Feng very much?


    "Who are you?"


    Zhao shuning appeared.


    "Qin Anxin, it''s time. You don''t have to cheat me.""Are you lovesmoke?"


    "How do you know me?"


    Qin Anxin said: "I don''t know anyone else who cares so much about the elder. In fact, when you showed your true face on the flower festival, I began to doubt whether you are the daughter of Ruoqiang Marquis''s house. Now, ha ha ha ha - Gu Hanshan really played a big game. I''m very smart and I''ve been taken advantage of by him So thoroughly. "


    Zhao shuning didn''t understand and didn''t know what Qin Anxin meant.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Luo Feiyan, even I know you exist. Don''t you think Gu HANSUN, who is so smart, knows?"


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    "Qin Anxin, you didn''t cheat me?"


    "I''m in this situation. Why should I lie to you?"


    Zhao shuning said: "do you dare me to plant spiritual power on your spiritual roots? Dare to let me know if your words are true? "


    "You may as well."


    Qin Anxin closed her eyes and was ready.


    Zhao shuning''s mental power entered Qin Anxin''s body.


    She found her spiritual root and planted her spiritual power in it.


    A moment later, she suddenly opened her eyes.


    Qin Anxin didn''t lie.


    "How could it be?"


    From the beginning, she fell into the palace of Cangwu Kingdom and became Gu Han''s pawn?


    Before he thought of returning his favor, he stayed up late and made all the purple Ling grass into a spiritual pill for him.


    Thinking that he would be dragged down by himself, Zhao shuning felt very sorry before.


    But now it seems that all this has long been in Gu Han''s plan.


    A paralyzed two legs, but 30 years of the second prince, could have such a trick.


    Zhao shuning claims to be smart, but this time, she did not expect that she would make such a mistake.


    "Luofeiyan, you are targeted by that man. It''s hard for you to run."


    Zhao shuning stepped back.


    Gu Hantian is not a good man.


    Qin Anxin is not a good bird either.


    They fight each other, and they have nothing to do with it. However, Gu Hanxun drags her into the fight of this plot.


    That innocent look.


    Those poor eyes.


    Such sincere words.


    Let Zhao shuning again and again to dispel his doubts.


    Gu Hantian, what you''ve hidden is so deep.


    "The key to your chest?"


    "It''s just an ornament."


    Zhao shuning took the pill to Qin Anxin.


    Qin Anxin felt the pain in her body, which was much less.


    Zhao shuning turns around and plans to leave.


    "Luofeiyan, this man is interested in you. You can''t escape such a pervert."

 Chapter 574

    Zhao shuning is here.


    He stopped.


    "No," she whispered


    Qin Anxin said, "how do you know he won''t? You only know him for a few months, but I watched him grow up with my own eyes. I know better than you what he is


    "He won''t have the chance."


    Zhao shuning also said: "Qin Anxin, you are not a good person. What you have done to him is all because of the reason. Now that you have come to such an end, you just have the corresponding evil consequences."


    Qin Anxin raised her eyes.


    Can''t set channel: "he cheated you, you even help him talk."


    "He lied to me, but he has his position. Now, I don''t like him, but I don''t think the result you are suffering is not worth it."


    Zhao shuning took another step.


    "Besides, I''m not helping him, Qin Anxin. You should see yourself clearly. If it wasn''t for your selfishness, you wouldn''t have come to such an end. Your child died in the hands of Princess Wu Xuan of Tianli Kingdom, which has nothing to do with Gu Hanshen."


    "How do you know that it doesn''t matter much, Luo Feiyan? You don''t know that the Duke of Qi must have been bribed by Gu Hanxun for a long time. My son is so excellent, how can it happen easily? It must be the Duke of Qi who obstructed him. He just wanted to take revenge on our palace, and take revenge on our palace for abolishing his legs."


    "These are your things. I have told you all I know."


    "There''s no need for you to remind me. Wu Xuan, my palace will never let her go. Why do you think our Qin family failed so quickly this time? That''s because I sent all the secret guards of the Qin family to Tianli Kingdom and Wu Xuan''s family. I will not let them live in the world. "


    I see.


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Gu Hantian must have known it. He borrowed the people''s indignation, and then grasped the gap to eradicate the Qin family so thoroughly.


    It''s really a good art of war.


    "Lovesmoke, he cheated your feelings."


    Zhao shuning chuckles.


    "I have never felt for him."


    How to cheat?


    Zhao shuning left.


    Qin Anxin stays where he is.


    This woman, she does not complain?


    Gu Hanxun took advantage of her.


    OK, OK. It''s better not to love Gu HANSUN. Gu HANSUN, you can have a taste of it. You can''t know what it''s like to love someone.


    Cause and effect have reincarnation. Let''s see who the heaven has spared.


    Zhao shuning out of the dungeon, immediately, back to the Xin library.


    She might be able to think of the place where her grandfather was being held.


    One night when she was in xinzheku, she went to a path in Lenggong, where she contacted the master.


    According to the image in Qin Anxin''s mind, that path should not be simple.


    No wonder I couldn''t get in touch with my master when I was in the palace of Cangwu kingdom before. When I got to that path, I could. Presumably, there was another force on that path that destroyed my border.


    Most likely, it is the founder who made the border.


    As soon as Zhao shuning thought of it, he immediately found the path.


    At this point, the black light is out.


    There is no one here.


    It''s also ridiculous. Zhao shuning didn''t expect that the answer he had been searching for was so close to him at the beginning.


    To the cold palace.


    In front of me, it was totally different from what I saw that night.


    Eight elements, five trigrams, yin and Yang.


    Zhao shuning has been familiar with this book for a long time under the guidance of Yan Ruyu, and has used it very smoothly.


    Looking at the intricate path in front of me.


    She took a brocade from her waist and tied it to her eyes.


    Blindfolded, only by the spiritual connection between blood.


    If you ignore everything, you have a guide in your heart.


    Zhao shuning groped forward slowly.


    A golden light flashed by.


    There was a slight smile on her lips.


    Then, her hand, slowly stroked an ancient tree.


    At the same time, next to the old tree, a door appeared.


    Gu Hantian, you are still too confident to send anyone to guard. Are you sure that no one can find you?


    It''s also true that even if you find it, you may not be able to get in.


    The most dangerous place is the safest place.


    Zhao shuning rushed in.


    The moment she fell.


    In front of the white light, she took down the brocade handkerchief in front of her. Next, what she was facing became a real scene.


    This is a secret room.


    Zhao shuning walked inside.


    Very careful.


    Because she knew that the previous time, she suffered a strong mental attack, this time, she did not dare to underestimate.But the moment she stepped into the chamber of secrets.


    Gu Hanxun stood up as if he had sensed something.


    Zhao shuning goes inside.


    All the way to the end.


    No leaf wind was found.


    At this time, the walls on all sides, but it is crazy towards the direction where she gathered.


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    Hands up.


    Print it out.


    The red lotus in the middle of the eyebrow breaks out of the body.


    In the case of the red lotus industry fire protection, those walls, all around scattered, Zhao shuning in front of a broader white rock road.


    This is the secret room for Ye Feng.


    It can be said that it''s detention, but it''s not right.


    Because at this time presented in front of Zhao shuning, is an extremely luxurious palace.


    By the way, the palace looks very familiar.


    Zhao shuning suddenly thought that this seems to be the palace built by the people of Changle Town.


    She pushed open the door in front of her.


    Sure enough, in this palace, there are countless wooden people doing all kinds of things mechanically.


    Zhao shuning goes inside.


    The expression of those people is dull, also did not stop her.


    If this palace is the drawing she once saw in Changle Town, then the secret room she first detected with her mental power should be in the East.


    Zhao shuning went all the way.


    In front of her, an arched gate appeared.


    She put her hand on it. After a while, the door opened and she went in.


    A man with his back to her.


    I''m clean.


    It''s just that the limbs are confined by people, and they can only move in this room.


    He had a pen in his hand and seemed to be writing something.


    Zhao shuning could not see his face, but instinctively felt that he was a person who could be close to him.


    Men''s hair is very messy, some hair, have become gray color.


    Zhao shuning stepped forward.


    The man did not respond.


    He only said, "if you ask me again, it''s useless."


    The man in the mouth of him, refers to, should be Gu Hanshen?


    Zhao shuning said, "who are you? The old Ge Ye Feng killed by a thousand opportunities? "


    I heard a woman''s voice.


    The old man looks back.


    At the moment of seeing Zhao shuning, the pen in his hand fell to the ground with a click.

 Chapter 575

    When the man looks back.


    Zhao shuning already knew the answer.


    The man''s facial features are very similar to those of Ye qingluan.


    They are all full of heroism.


    When speaking, they are used to frowning naturally.


    Zhao shuning said, "it''s you."


    "Smoke?"


    "It''s me."


    Zhao shuning came forward, but an invisible wall rose in front of her.


    Ye Feng waved his hand.


    Zhao shuning was able to enter him.


    "Shall I help you out?"


    "Silly girl, I''ve been here for more than ten years. I can''t get out."


    It''s only two years since the palace was built. Why has my grandfather been here for more than ten years?


    "They didn''t see me, or they saw me, only when I was a strange old man, and no one could see me when building a palace. In fact, I was always there."


    Zhao shuning was shocked.


    She didn''t say anything, but grandfather could see through all her thoughts at a glance.


    "Child, you are very much like your mother."


    Ye Feng reaches out his hand.


    To tell the truth, although the man''s hair is gray, his face is no different from that of a young man.


    Therefore, Zhao shuning has been brewing for a long time, but he can''t call out the word "grandfather".


    Ye Feng caresses Zhao shuning''s hair.


    "I told you not to come. Why do you come, silly boy?"


    "It was you who spoke to me a few months ago?"


    "It''s me."


    Only at that time, his figure was quite tired, so his appearance made people feel like an old man.


    Zhao shuning rushed forward.


    Groping for the four silver bracelets on Ye Feng''s hands and feet.


    While thinking about the solution, he said to Ye Feng, "it''s Gu HANSUN who locked you up here. This little broken child has a good mind."


    "He locked me up here."


    "Grandfather, you can''t even get out of this barrier. I heard my mother say that you are a very wonderful person."


    Hearing this, Ye Feng shook his head.


    He held out his hand.


    "Yan''er, do you know what it''s called?"


    "What?"


    "The bracelet of imprisonment."


    The bracelet of imprisonment?


    "This bracelet is to take its own spiritual power, so I can''t go out. If I want to go out, it''s equivalent to destroying my own spiritual root."


    "I''ll help you."


    Zhao shuning concentrates on his mental power. Before Ye Feng reacts, his mental power winds around Ye Feng''s wrist like a water snake.


    Ye Feng was also surprised.


    Zhao shuning''s mental strength is strong, which he did not imagine.


    But Ye Feng''s strength is far more than Zhao shuning''s. even if Zhao shuning''s spiritual strength is superior, for a while and a half, he will not be able to use the bracelet.


    "Yan''er, your ability is worthy of the descendants of my Ye family."


    Zhao shuning''s face was already sweating. She still said with a smile, "I heard my mother say that you also named me Ye Ling, right?"


    "Well, your mother told you about it."


    "Grandfather, I like the name very much."


    Ye Feng laughs.


    At this time, footsteps came from outside.


    Zhao shuning was in a hurry, and his mental power almost backfired. Fortunately, Ye Feng was quick in hand and quickly blocked the mental power.


    He keeps Zhao shuning behind him.


    Said: "you and rest assured, with grandfather in, will not let anyone hurt you."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    The footsteps are coming closer and closer.


    Zhao shuning bowed her head. At this time, in her heart, she thought of another idea. If you can''t open the bracelet with mental power, can you fuse it with red lotus fire.


    Besides, the fire of red lotus industry, now I have mastered it very well. I can make it milder and wrap my grandfather''s spiritual root, so that it will not be affected by the bracelet of imprisonment.


    Do what you say.


    Zhao shuning quickly invokes the power of red lotus industry fire.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu suddenly felt palpitation.


    But only when I''m in a bad mood recently, I don''t pay attention to it.


    After a while.


    Someone pushed the door open.


    Ye Feng was wearing a broad robe, and his body was also tall. So Zhao shuning hid behind him for a while and a half. The people on the opposite side could not find her.


    "Teacher."


    Ye Feng did not speak.


    Listen to this voice, it should be Gu Hantian.


    Footsteps?


    Can he walk?


    Gu Han finds that Ye Feng ignores him and gives him another gift."My Lord, you have been used to it these days."


    "Second prince, no, Lord."


    "Teacher, if you are like before, just call me to look for my son."


    "I can''t afford to be your teacher, and I can''t teach students like you."


    Gu Han said: "teacher, you taught me at the beginning. If others are unkind to me, I can be unjust."


    Ye Feng is furious.


    There was a spark in the voice.


    "Lao Jiu also told you that my granddaughter is the most important person to me. I have admitted that you have been trapped here for so many years. After all, your mistakes are also related to my original teaching mistakes. But I didn''t remember to teach you to use my granddaughter as a chess piece. "


    Zhao shuning really wants to give his grandfather a thumbs up.


    He is the only one who dares to do this to Gu Hanxun.


    "Master, I didn''t mean to use Ning Ning. But her appearance can really help me turn the whole situation around. I have to do so. "


    "Teacher, I noticed that your border was loose, but what should not have come in?"


    Ye Feng no longer talks.


    Every time, as long as he doesn''t talk.


    Gu HANSUN did not dare to go forward to harass him and left consciously.


    But this time, he didn''t go.


    "Teacher, if I can find her, I will treat her well."


    Ye Feng did not speak.


    Gu Hantian added: "no matter whether my teacher believes it or not, I am very serious about her. Although she is my pawn in this game, from the beginning to the end, I didn''t want to hurt her."


    "You go, I don''t want to hear your nonsense."


    Gu Hantian sighed.


    "I brought my teacher bedding. I''ll change it later."


    "No, the things you touch are old and dirty."


    Gu Hanxun asked people to put down the bedding.


    Turn around and leave the chamber.


    At the moment when he closed the door, he seemed to hear a "Ding".


    Thinking that it might be his own auditory hallucination, he left.


    Ye Feng looks at the bracelet of confinement that falls off on his hand, can''t help but get double eyes round stare.


    What?


    How is that possible?


    "Good boy, how did you do it?"


    Zhao shuning doesn''t speak, but laughs.


    Then said: "grandfather, you try to use your own mental power."


    "One third recovered."


    Zhao shuning is very happy.


    The same method was used to fuse the remaining bracelets.


    "How''s it going?"


    Ye Feng was lucky again. This time, he sighed.


    "Or only one third."


    "It seems that we can''t completely repair it for a while and a half. In this way, we''ll go out first. Gu Hantian is like a fox. When he reacts, he will come back to look for us."


    "Good."

 Chapter 576

    In a word.


    Ye Feng is worthy of being killed by thousands of opportunities.


    Even if there are only about three levels left.


    It was only a little effort to send these poor people away.


    Ye Feng opens the shield.


    Then he said, "the boundary set up in Changle Town was destroyed from the moment you came in. Now, we can''t go back from there. Yan''er, do you have any other place to go?"


    "What do you mean, grandfather?"


    "If your mother is not in a hurry to see you, or if you don''t have anything important at present, let''s go back to Qianji first."


    Zhao shuning just wanted to refuse, but felt that the border had shaken again.


    "Grandfather?"


    "Now, let''s go. We have to find a waterway as soon as possible. When I set up this square array, I set it according to the introduction of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. At that time, I left the wooden gate and the water gate, the wooden gate, which is the border of Changle Town, but it has been destroyed. Now I can only escape with the help of the water gate. "


    The word "escape" comes from Ye Feng''s mouth. He is not used to it.


    Zhao shuning thought a little.


    "Grandfather, you come with me."


    A hundred miles away, there is a fishing village. The place adjacent to the fishing village is a large area of sea.


    Zhao shuning did not expect that the place where he had no intention to settle down would become an important escape channel.


    After Ye Feng sent those people to various places, he followed Zhao shuning to the fishing village.


    It has to be said that Ye Feng''s mount is really majestic. It is said that Gu Huo bird under him is not Ye Feng''s contract beast, but a town monster.


    On the back of the Guhuo bird.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help saying his doubts.


    "Grandfather, before, I suffered that powerful mental attack in Changle Town. Do you know who did it?"


    Ye Feng has a dignified look.


    "This should have something to do with the Qin family."


    "You mean Qin Anxin?"


    But Ye Feng shook his head.


    "It''s not Qin Anxin. Qin Anxin is just a woman of Cangwu state. She''s the daughter of Qin family. Yan''er, do you know that the reason why the Qin family can get a foothold in Cangwu state is because of the power behind them?"


    Zhao shuning listened carefully, and Ye Feng continued: "one of the predecessors of the Qin family is extremely powerful. Calculate the time, he should have lived in this world for 200 years."


    "Two hundred years?"


    "Well, his name is Qin Sheng. He is the ancestor of the Qin family. His spiritual attainments are especially high. When you entered the border, except for the white eyed wolf and I, it was the Qin family."


    Zhao shuning said: "the Qin family has such powerful backers. Why does Gu Hantian dare to deal with Qin Anxin like this?"


    Ye Feng smiles.


    "Qin Sheng has been missing for 50 years. I don''t know if it was my illusion from the previous perception."


    "Moreover, even if Qin Sheng came back, he would not be able to subdue him by Gu Hanxun''s means."


    Zhao shuning picks eyebrows.


    My grandfather''s evaluation of Gu Han seems to be extremely high.


    "It''s not that I think highly of him, it''s that boy. He really has this ability. Unfortunately, he didn''t use it in the right way."


    This time, in order to achieve his own goal, he even dared to imprison himself. Although there was no punishment for him, in Ye Feng''s opinion, such a practice was already treason.


    Ye Feng takes a look at Zhao shuning.


    He said, "Yan''er, put out your hand."


    Zhao shuning stretched out his hand obediently.


    Ye Feng just gently gave her a pulse, then happily said: "your talent is no less than Gu HANSUN''s, even better than him."


    Zhao shuning withdrew his hand.


    Ye Feng also said: "all the descendants of my Ye family are not ordinary people. If your mother had listened to me and didn''t marry Luo Hao, then your achievements would be much better than now."


    Zhao shuning did not refute.


    Because she thinks that Ye Feng is really good.


    Zhao shuning has learned some of Ye Feng''s abilities.


    From this meeting alone, Zhao shuning''s worship of Ye Feng is even deeper. He is the first nine grade alchemist he has ever met, except for his master Kai.


    Such achievements will be put into the great wilderness of Dongze five hundred years later, which is also the existence respected by everyone.


    "OK, here we are."


    To the fishing village.


    Zhao shuning found the sea.


    Fortunately, there is a boat on the wharf.


    Zhao shuning in accordance with the habit of fishermen, put some pieces of silver on the mast of the ship, then untied the rope.


    "Grandfather, get on the boat."


    "Well."


    But before Ye Feng got on the boat, a very noisy sound of footsteps came from the direction of the fishing village.Zhao shuning and Ye Feng look at each other.


    He got on the boat at once.


    Did Gu Hanxun catch up?


    Today, my grandfather''s ability has not been completely restored, so he can''t fight each other hard. It''s better to avoid first.


    As soon as Zhao shuning untied the rope, the fire all over the sky was close at hand.


    "How could it be so fast?"


    Ye Feng said in a low voice: "the speed of the cavalry is naturally not slow."


    Zhao shuning said: "otherwise, I will fight with them?"


    Then he would roll up his sleeves and prepare for a big fight.


    Ye Feng quickly blocked Zhao shuning.


    "You child, you don''t know who you are. You are so impulsive. If Gu Hantian is so easy to deal with, do you think I will be trapped in that secret room for decades?"


    Zhao shuning stretched out his tongue.


    Ye Feng also said: "go back to qianjisha first. If you go back to qianjisha, your mental power can be restored as soon as possible, so we don''t have to be subject to him."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Set sail.


    Cut the rope.


    Boat, gradually away from the dock.


    In less than a moment, the cavalry arrived at the dock.


    The leader is Gu Hanshen, who is full of purple.


    At this time, his face was filled with frost.


    In the eyes, are deep not see the bottom of the gloomy.


    Zhao shuning and Ye Feng''s boat suddenly shook violently.


    They reluctantly stood, and then found that Gu Hanxun''s hand, I do not know when more than a cold chain, the other end of the chain, is actually the boat Zhao shuning were riding.


    Zhao shuning is standing in the bow.


    Now, the sky has slowly brightened.


    Zhao shuning looked around. On the wharf, Gu Hanxun had blocked all of them.


    Gu Hantian, his reaction is really not ordinary fast, but in a moment, he was able to detect their existence, and successfully track down the direction of their escape.


    "You''re leaving?"


    Gu Hantian was hoarse.


    Scarlet eyes straight at the bow of Zhao shuning asked.


    Zhao shuning looks at Gu Hanxun.


    Now, he is riding on a horse, his feet have been put on the walking boots, he can walk, but Zhao shuning feels regret.


    She tried her best to make him stand up again, but she didn''t expect that now, her own way of doing it would bring obstacles to escape.


    "Are you going to leave?"


    He made a sound again, and his voice improved a lot, with a trace of anger.

 Chapter 577

    See Gu Hanxun''s appearance.


    Zhao shuning is also confused.


    Dare to love him like this, or do you feel sorry for him?


    Or?


    Is he angry that he took his grandfather away?


    How could Gu Hantian be so unreasonable?


    In the face of Gu Hantian, who was full of anger, Zhao shuning cleared his throat.


    She''s going to take the lead.


    "Gu hanshun, you already know that I am Luo Feiyan, right?"


    Seeing Zhao shuning so angry, Gu Hanshan unconsciously lowered his voice: "yes, it''s my fault, but -"


    "Gu Hanshan, since you know that I am Luo Feiyan, you should know that he is my grandfather, and you know that the reason why I went to Chengxun Temple is to get your help to find him, but you have been cheating me, right?"


    "Yes, but -"


    "Gu Hanshen, you are a real villain."


    No one dares to talk to hundreds of iron riders.


    It''s the first time that they''ve ever seen a little girl. She dares to contradict their master like this.


    "Ning Ning -"


    "Gu HANSUN, I asked myself that there is nothing wrong with you. You used me first. Now that you have made good use of me, I will bring my grandfather out. It''s as if you repay me for bringing you so many benefits. Is it feasible?"


    Gu Han looks straight at Zhao shuning.


    Although there is a distance between them.


    But it makes Zhao shuning feel like a grain of grass on his back.


    "What are you staring at me for?"


    "Ning Ning, my teacher can go, but you can''t."


    "My grandfather can go, just wait, what do you say? I can''t go? Why can''t I go? I''ve done all I have to do, and now you can stand up. Why don''t you let me go? I didn''t do anything immoral, and I didn''t stand in the way of your promotion? "


    Ye Feng is watching in the cabin.


    My granddaughter, everything is good, and she is also very smart. But it seems that she is always a little slow in her feelings.


    "Because you are my wife."


    Wife?


    What wife?


    On hearing this, Zhao shuning quickly denied it.


    "Gu hanshun, you make it clear. We have already made it clear at the beginning. You and I have nothing to do with each other. After the cooperation, we''ll break up as soon as we shoot. It''s not related. What''s the second imperial concubine? It''s just a cover for others. You can''t be a man who doesn''t mean what you say. When you''re all here, you still want to go back."


    Gu Han''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing the meaning of danger.


    "Today, I don''t mean what I say. What about you?"


    Zhao shuning was in tears.


    "Gu hanshun, if I don''t take you to play with people like this, I don''t even remember my life. Why are you still chasing me? Even if you take me back, it''s useless. Yes, my skin bag looks better, but it''s not good for me. "


    Hearing this, Ye Feng couldn''t help laughing.


    This wench, all this time, still don''t forget to boast that she looks good.


    There was no response from Gu hanshun.


    Zhao shuning also said: "Gu Hanshen, you are now the Lord of Cangwu kingdom. If you get what you want, what can you do if you let us go? We won''t come back to you for revenge or anything? "


    Gu Hantian suddenly said, "Ning Ning, aren''t you angry with me?"


    The sudden questioning made Zhao shuning stunned.


    "Angry, why should I be angry?"


    "I lied to you. You know I lied to you and took advantage of you. From the beginning, I took you as a chess piece. You should be angry with me. You should question me. You should come to me and ask me why I did this to you."


    Zhao shuning looks back at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng shook her head.


    Gu Hantian?


    What kind of crazy is he doing?


    "Gu Hantian, what do you mean?"


    "Ning Ning, you should be angry with me. You care about me, don''t you? Otherwise, you will not leave Jingdian and me after knowing what I have done to you. Ning Ning, I have been looking for you since you left. I care about you. Can these prove my intention? "


    Zhao shuning felt more puzzled.


    "Gu Hantian, what does your mind have to do with me?"


    "Are you not angry with me?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Then he said: "it''s normal for you to do such a thing because you suffered from a miserable childhood. Although you used me, you didn''t hurt me. I''m still open-minded. There''s no reason to be angry with you."


    Gu Han said, "why did you leave the palace all night before? You''re not mad at me? "Did I take advantage of you?"


    "No, Gu hanshun. If you know that your friend who has been around you is actually a wolf in sheep''s clothing, will you still stay where you are? I''m not stupid. I can see you clearly. Of course, I can run as far as I can. "Gu Hanxun''s face is full of loss.


    "Why don''t you care about me?"


    His voice burst out.


    "If you don''t care about me, how can you come forward to help me at the sacrifice ceremony, even under the charge of Qin Anxin blaming me for copying my family?"


    "She treats you like that. I''m a descendant of the Ye family. I can''t even have this passion. It''s normal to help you when you see injustice. It has nothing to do with other feelings."


    "What''s the matter with you staying up all night and exhausting all the materials in order to refine the elixir for me and suppress my illness?"


    "As a partner, you have done so many things for me and arranged for me to get close to Qin Anxin at the flower festival. At that time, I didn''t know about your plot. Naturally, I was very grateful to you and tried to find a way to return your kindness to you."


    "What about the wooden crutch?"


    Zhao shuning explained: "that''s because I promised you from the beginning. You help me check my grandfather''s affairs, and I help you recover."


    Who knows that you are so shameless, and you cheat me to do so many things for you.


    Such deep scheming, I have been cheated by you.


    Gu Han said: "you don''t care about me from the beginning to the end?"


    Zhao shuning word by word replied: "no, from the beginning to the end, not at all."


    Gu Hanxun laughs.


    Laughter is full of loss.


    Over the past three months, she has been missing for the past three months. I think about it day and night, thinking about whether she is annoyed with me? Was Qin Anxin arrested?


    Thinking about her life?


    But Gu didn''t think that the result of his waiting was like this.


    Now, hearing the answer, he only felt a pain in his heart. His illness, as if, was a crime again.


    From her face, I can''t see any memory of myself.


    "Ning Ning, if you stay, I''ll let you be the wife of Cangwu Kingdom, OK?"


    Zhao shuning covered his forehead.


    Headache.


    How many times has she said it? Has Gu Hantian not understood her?


    Not to mention the wife of the Lord of Cangwu, she is not interested even if she gives up the title of the Lord.


    She''s going to keep her body for the sake of her teacher.


    "I can give you the promise of a couple for life."

 Chapter 578

    "Yan''er, it''s a big business for you."


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    Look at your grandfather in name.


    This young old man seems to have provoked Gu Hanxun just to save him. To say the least, he is also his granddaughter. Now, he seems to be watching a play.


    It seems that everything has nothing to do with him.


    "Ning Ning, I know you are angry with me. When you come back, I will compensate you slowly, OK?"


    Zhao shuning was furious.


    How are you? Good what good!


    "Gu Hanshen, I said that I have someone I like, not you."


    Gu Hanxun''s smile was very reluctant.


    "No matter who it is, I will treat you better than him."


    Zhao shuning is speechless.


    She looks at Gu Hanxun.


    He said: "I don''t argue with you. You are very dangerous. I have nothing to do with you. If you don''t let us go, I''ll have to fight with you. It happens that we have known each other for so many months. I haven''t seen what your real strength is."


    Zhao shuning said.


    It''s going to look like a fight.


    Ye Feng shook his head.


    Her granddaughter inherited her temper completely.


    When I was young, I always wanted to fight.


    "Cigarette, let''s go."


    There are countless black lines on Zhao shuning''s forehead.


    "Can we go, grandfather?"


    "You can walk. Above the Watergate, it''s my world. It''s just a chain. I can''t help it."


    Zhao shuning is speechless.


    "Why didn''t you say that before?" He just wasted so long time and had a verbal fight with Gu HANSUN.


    Zhao shuning thought that he had to fight to break free.


    "You didn''t ask."


    Zhao shuning almost lost control.


    What''s your old man''s previous reaction? He said that he has only three levels of skill. If you change any ordinary person, you think you can''t escape, OK?


    "Don''t blame me. I''m also a nine grade alchemist. I can see through everything you think."


    Zhao shuning rolled his eyes.


    "Isn''t that going yet?"


    "This is not to leave a time for you two to say goodbye."


    "Grandfather! Who is the couple with him? Don''t talk nonsense


    "Yes, Lang has feelings, but I have no intention."


    "Bah, bah, bah!"


    Although Ye Feng talks and laughs with Zhao shuning on his mouth, the action on his hand doesn''t stop and starts to seal secretly.


    At this time.


    Gu Hanxun turned over and came down from the horse.


    "Teacher."


    Ye Feng naturally won''t pay attention to Gu Hanshen.


    Gu Hanxun knelt down on the deck.


    This kneeling, the rear cavalry, all startled, even Zhao shuning and Ye Feng, is also a face of incredible.


    Ye Feng said in a low voice, "what are we doing here?"


    Gu Han said, "my teacher, will you return Ning Ning to me? Think of it as the student''s last request to you. "


    "Still?"


    Ye Feng sneered.


    "Gu Hanshen, you have to have your things to use the word" return. "


    "Yan''er, you''d like to stay."


    "No, no, hurry up. I don''t want to come to Cangwu country any more."


    Zhao shuning muttered.


    Then urges the leaf wind to walk quickly.


    Ye Feng is not ambiguous, immediately began to seal.


    Gu Hanxun stood up. His hands began to condense his mental power. The next moment, a lion appeared in front of the crowd.


    "Grandfather, are you ready?"


    "There''s still a moment left. You''ll hold on first."


    After all, no, we still have to fight.


    Zhao shuning put his hands together and made a Dharma seal in his hands. With his own spiritual power, he angrily scolded: "out!"


    Here''s a look.


    Behind Zhao shuning, an extremely spectacular picture began to appear.


    It was a huge bird with a gorgeous appearance.


    Behind her, there is a huge figure, a big red bird flying behind Zhao shuning.


    The huge flames burst into the sky, and the loud sound of Fengming burst out. The dazzling red tail feathers are long and drawn to the ground, and the almost perfect posture shows the majesty of the king of birds.


    The Phoenix comes out.


    A hundred birds make their way to the Phoenix.


    The song of Phoenix resounds through the whole sea.


    There was silence.


    There was no sound.Even that used to see the big field of leaf wind.


    At this time is also half tilted head, unbelievable looking at the scene in the air.


    It''s not surprising that he has strong mental power, but is it Phoenix, the extinct beast in the legend?


    Gu Han''s lion, under Zhao shuning''s Phoenix spirit, is much weaker.


    Even so, this is the boundary of Cangwu state. Zhao shuning was injured before, but now he can''t play perfectly with his mental strength.


    "Phoenix."


    "The Phoenix?"


    "It''s not Guhuo bird, it''s not Chongming bird, it''s Phoenix!"


    The crowd was shocked.


    Gu Han''s eyes are fixed on Zhao shuning.


    "Do we really want to get to this point?"


    Zhao shuning said: "Gu Hanxun, you can be a person. When you say this, I force you to compete with me. You can let us go. I have said that we have nothing to do with each other. If I want to go, you can''t stop me."


    "How do you know if you don''t try?"


    Ah? Did you send all the Phoenix gods?


    How could Gu Hantian still look like he was not afraid of heaven and earth.


    "Gu hanshun, you have to think clearly. If you want to keep me here today, we will lose both sides, then the rest of Qin''s party will rise up and make trouble. At that time, your painstaking efforts for many years will be destroyed."


    Gu Han''s look, appeared to dodge.


    The country of Cangwu.


    People of Cangwu country.


    He has been planning these powers for a long time, so he can''t ignore them all just because of this time.


    Behind him, there are tens of thousands of soldiers fighting with him.


    "Grandfather, are you ready?"


    "Well."


    The last handprint.


    At the moment when Gu Han was looking for a stupefied God, there was a big fog on the sea.


    Then, Gu hanshun ran to look for it, and went up in the fog. The figure of the boat had disappeared.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just now, almost finished.


    "Yan''er, is your contract beast Phoenix? What are you afraid of? "


    Yes, of course she is.


    Just when she was sensing Phoenix.


    But I found that today''s Phoenix entity is just a young child. This kind of beast is very big, but what strength can I borrow from such a small one?


    "What? Just now, you''re the one who installed them? "


    "Grandfather, you''re old. Why don''t you respect your elders? You''re full of knives to stab yourself?"


    Ye Feng laughs.


    His granddaughter, who had been exposed to the truth, was still a little angry.

 Chapter 579

    A thousand opportunities to kill.


    On the mainland of Kyushu.


    They are all famous.


    Ge Lao Ye Feng, his prestige, not to mention.


    In the early years, when he was a teenager, he had excellent talent and was extremely handsome, so he provoked the daughters of many countries.


    Anyway, in the end, I don''t know which woman got his love.


    When he was in his prime, he suddenly disappeared. This disappearance was about three years, when people saw him again.


    He had a baby in his arms.


    The baby was ye qingluan, who later married Marquis Ruoqiang.


    Zhao shuning didn''t know his grandfather''s character before. He only heard rumors from the outside world and thought he was an expert.


    When I saw him now, I knew that the three characters of old urchin were made for him.


    Look at Ye Feng.


    He was born like this. Every time Zhao shuning called his grandfather, he felt pressure in his heart.


    Along the way, Ye Feng said a lot to her.


    But he never mentioned ye qingluan.


    Zhao shuning knew it.


    Ye Feng, the old man, is also concerned about his mother. He just says that he is too proud. Ye qingluan doesn''t bow his head. He is holding his breath to this day.


    "I said, old man, you''ve asked me about most of my business. You dodgy, you can say whatever you have. It''s all the Ye family, and I won''t laugh at you."


    Ye Feng is angry.


    "Broken child, you know what, respect the old and love the young, do you understand, grandfather does not call."


    "I''ll call you grandfather, and you should be able to stand up as an elder. You either laugh at me all the time, or tease me with the little things that happened to me in Cangwu Kingdom and Gu Hantian. This is what the elder should do?"


    Ye Feng knew he was wrong and didn''t reply.


    Zhao shuning said: "look, do you want to ask about my mother?"


    "She was also a rebellious girl. I asked her what to do."


    "You really don''t want to know, maybe mother is not doing well?"


    When Ye Feng heard this, he got angry.


    "Look, what am I talking about?"


    "I said at the beginning that Luohao was a man with a high mind and could not be relied on. He had nothing. He was poor and had nothing to say. In his heart, he had only the Ruoqiang people, and everything was based on the people."


    "I told your mother at the beginning that if she married, she would suffer losses one day. She had to fight against me."


    "Look, what''s the use of having a daughter? When you were a child, you thought she was a kind-hearted little cotton padded jacket. You tried hard to teach her, but what happened in the end? For the sake of a man, she doesn''t even want her father. "


    Zhao shuning wants to cover his ears.


    Ye Feng is still chattering.


    Zhao shuning regretted it. She shouldn''t have mentioned it.


    "Just tell me, isn''t Luohao bad for qingluan?"


    Zhao shuning nodded and then shook his head.


    Ye Feng says again: "that kid, if he dares to have half cent bad to Qing Luan, I turn over his Hou mansion to him."


    Then, sit in the bow.


    Meditate.


    Not a word for a long time.


    Zhao shuning came forward.


    "Old man, why don''t you go to see my mother for so many years? And I heard that she went to see you, but qianjisha moved away from where she used to live. "


    Ye Feng sighed.


    "Nonsense."


    "Isn''t it?"


    Zhao shuning sat down beside Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng said: "at the beginning, I really couldn''t get angry with that girl. In order to be with Luo Hao, that girl didn''t hesitate to turn against me. At the beginning, I made a cruel remark in front of everyone. If she dares to marry Luo Hao, I will no longer recognize her as a daughter. She is not married without any consideration."


    Zhao shuning said, "back then?"


    "Back then, something happened to Cangwu kingdom. I met Gu Qingqing. By the way, your eyes are very similar to Gu Qingqing. At that time, Gu Qingqing wanted to leave Cangwu Kingdom and go to Hailing kingdom. She was worried about Gu Hantian, the white eyed wolf. I knew Gu Hantian for many years, so I answered him as a student and made a promise. When Gu Hantian came of age, I would go back to work Leave. "


    "And then?"


    "Later, I didn''t take over too much of the Qianji massacre. More often, I was guiding Gu Hanxun. So along the way, I also knew how much the child suffered. However, no matter how much he suffered, it was not the reason for him to do such a thing."


    "So you only know about the relocation of qianjisha, but you didn''t participate in it?"


    "Well."


    Ye Feng and Zhao shuning are sitting in the bow.


    The sea breeze is blowing.Ye Feng suddenly said, "when you were at the dock before, did you say you had someone you like? Who is it? "


    Zhao shuning''s face turned red.


    I couldn''t speak.


    Ye Feng said: "don''t be like your mother, thinking that life can be sustained only by love and full of love."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    This is similar to Ye Feng''s idea.


    However, how can she tell her grandfather about her present situation?


    "It''s hard to say, isn''t it?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "If it''s hard to say, don''t say it, as long as you don''t have conscience like your mother."


    "OK, here we are."


    With the words of Ye Feng falling.


    He waved his hand.


    In front of Zhao shuning''s eyes, a door appeared.


    So their boat floated in.


    Inside, it''s a cave.


    The cave is wide and full of water.


    The boat is on it, floating slowly.


    Ye Feng had another seal on his hand. After a while, two waves came to them.


    Before long, two long snakes emerged from under the water.


    Snakes are distributed at both ends of the boat and take the boat to the front.


    The alchemist of Jiupin is really extraordinary.


    Such ability is also the envy of Zhao shuning.


    "Don''t be envious. With your talent, your later achievements will certainly be more than me."


    Zhao shuning said, "well, definitely."


    "You''re welcome."


    "However, I''m really curious, grandfather, why are you still locked in that secret room for ten years by that little boy Gu Hanshen when you have such strong ability?"


    Ye Fengdao.


    "In fact, at the beginning, it wasn''t him who trapped me. I didn''t want to pay attention to the outside world. I lived in the back of the house, but he made a hole in it. At that time, I felt that the child was pitiful. My mother didn''t care about him, not to mention my father. I just took him as my child. However, I didn''t expect that, The people closest to me will attack me. "


    The betrayal of close people.


    It''s the deadliest.


    It''s like Ye Ling.


    As a female emperor of the great wilderness in Dongze, she died because of her close friends.


    "What do you nod for? Little girl, you are so familiar with it. "

 Chapter 580

    Zhao shuning naturally does not care about Ye Feng.


    After all.


    In this plane, he is indeed his grandfather whose blood is thicker than water. The boat went on for a long time.


    At last, he stopped in front of a huge palace.


    Zhao shuning looked at the plaque written on the big thousand kill three words, it felt magnificent.


    Ye Feng is brave and good at fighting. Even the name of his organization is so full of evil spirit.


    Think about it. Now I don''t know what my shuiyunsheng has become?


    Poisonous snake, did you take good care of shuiyunsheng?


    Today''s shuiyunsheng, on the mainland of Kyushu, is it really the biggest gang in the world?


    "Little girl, how can you show this expression again?"


    "Homesick?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    What''s the use of homesickness?


    She can''t go back to her former home until the day is over.


    "Not yet."


    Ye Feng lightly buttoned the door three times.


    Before long, a landscape painting appeared in front of them.


    Ye Feng made a random gesture.


    And the gate of the palace was opened.


    As the door opens.


    The top of that thousand machine kill, also bloom a signal bomb similar to fireworks.


    Zhao shuning hasn''t responded yet. The next moment, countless people in black came from all directions.


    "Grandfather?"


    "Nothing."


    Those people in black are very powerful. In a flash, they come to Zhao shuning and Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng puts down the gray robe.


    People see it.


    He quickly put down his sword.


    Qi Qi knelt down.


    "Welcome me."


    Such a scene deserves to be the supreme leader of Qianji killing.


    Ye Feng just nodded.


    Immediately, he took Zhao shuning''s right hand and pulled her to the public.


    "Old man? Who is this girl


    "My granddaughter."


    "It turned out to be Xiaoge Lao. My subordinates have seen Xiaoge Lao."


    As soon as someone took the lead, a large group of dark people put their right hands on their chest, got up and said, "see you, little garret."


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes.


    Ask Ye Feng for help?


    How did she become an old lady?


    Also, the name of Xiaoge Lao is too masculine. She doesn''t like it very much.


    "If you don''t like it, you can''t help it. When you were born, I asked the people of qianjisha to set up their own hall for you."


    Tangkou?


    How can she have a mouth?


    "That grandfather, I just pull out a sword to help you when I pass by. I don''t intend to inherit your old man''s mantle?"


    Ye Feng frowns.


    "Little girl, let them get up first."


    Zhao shuning looked at the dark man in front of him and cleared his throat.


    "Get up first."


    "Yes."


    Zhao shuning was startled by the rising voice.


    The leaf breeze purses lip a smile in the back, how many all have some don''t respect for the old.


    "Elder Ge, you''ve been missing for so many years. Is that Gu Hantian''s hand?"


    Ye Feng reaches out his hand and signals the right Dharma protector to stop.


    He said, "the past is over. There''s no need to discuss it in the future. Since I''ve come back, the past is over."


    The right Dharma protector gave a dull reply, and then retreated to the stage.


    "I''m tired. You should step down first. Today, you don''t have to pay homage again."


    "Yes, I do."


    These people in black come and go very quickly.


    Looking at this scene, Zhao shuning not only sighed: "grandfather, you are really powerful. These experts can be used by you."


    Ye Feng smiles.


    "Little girl, you need to know that when you sit in this position, it''s not enough to have strength. You also need to know how to hold people''s hearts."


    "I can''t see. I thought you were a big old man, or an old urchin, but I didn''t expect your grandfather to be so smart."


    "How can you use the word" go, go, smart "to describe me


    Zhao shuning chuckled.


    Walking with Ye Feng on the long avenue of the main hall.


    "Grandfather, seriously, don''t you plan to find that boy in Gu han to settle accounts?"


    Ye Feng stopped.


    "It is his nature that he has come to this stage."


    "So?"


    "I won''t trouble him any more. I''ll take it as the last gift I gave him as his teacher. Moreover, even if I don''t trouble him, if Qin Sheng is still alive, he won''t be let go."Zhao shuning nodded.


    She felt sorry for Gu Hanshen before.


    But she didn''t have any different feelings for him, but later, Gu Hanxun cheated her, and she didn''t have much affection for him.


    For Zhao shuning, it''s hard to describe her and Gu Hanxun as friends.


    "By the way, Yan''er, grandfather will show you a baby."


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes and said: "what a good baby, so mysterious?"


    Ye Feng looked around for a week and said in a low voice: "you''ll know when you go. At the beginning, your grandfather and I were promoted to grade 9 successfully by this. That thing is very good."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Listen to Ye Feng.


    She is more interested.


    "Let''s go."


    Zhao shuning has not yet reacted, Ye Feng has grabbed her hand, will she suddenly pull to a place.


    The scenery around us flashed quickly.


    When Zhao shuning reacted, they had stopped.


    In front of her was a large object covered with cloth.


    "What is this? What? "


    Ye Feng said: "from here, you can see some fantastic things and some fantastic people."


    "Ah?"


    Ye Feng sees Zhao shuning with doubts on his face. He seems to have doubts about what he said. He quickly lifts the red cloth.


    "Come forward and have a try?"


    Under the red cloth was a huge bronze mirror.


    Zhao shuning stands in front.


    "Wipe the mirror gently."


    Under the guidance of Ye Feng, Zhao shuning gently wiped the mirror with his sleeve.


    But she didn''t wipe it.


    The whole mirror, even the space they live in, is distorted.


    Zhao shuning was in a daze.


    Just want to call Ye Feng back.


    But I found that everything around me seems to be static.


    Ye Feng''s expression is also full of flustered color.


    "Grandfather?"


    "Grandfather?"


    "Hello, old man?"


    Yefeng didn''t respond at all.


    But the mirror, at the beginning, was fuzzy, but with the passage of time, it gradually became clear.


    "Xuantianjing?"


    What is this?


    Zhao shuning is close.


    I think it''s the mirror in front of me that causes this problem.


    "Ah Li, you see, this little girl is very handsome."


    Suddenly a voice came out of Xuantian.


    It''s like the sound of nature.


    Zhao shuning quickly stepped back.


    Look at the sky.


    There, began to appear a table, on the table, put some square blocks on hand, there are patterns, do not know what it is, around the table, sitting four people.

 Chapter 581

    When the dark sky becomes completely smooth and clear.


    Zhao shuning just saw the four people in the mirror.


    The four.


    It''s very beautiful.


    There is a woman, a black veil, between the eyebrows there is a black lotus.


    Look between, all reveal the charm.


    Sitting under the woman is a monk?


    Although the monk had no hair, he was very beautiful. He wore a cassock and held a scepter in his hand.


    It''s like an underground Bodhisattva offered by people.


    Zhao shuning looked aside again.


    I couldn''t help washing the air conditioner.


    What kind of immortal face is this?


    How can a woman be so beautiful?


    In the center of her eyebrows, there is a flower mole. If you look at it for a long time, you will feel extremely enchanted.


    The shape of the flower mole is very similar to that of Honglian.


    "Well."


    The woman''s right, there is a man gently holding her hand, the woman looked at the man around.


    Zhao shuning with her eyes, also looked in the past.


    This time, she took a breath.


    Master?


    No, it''s not the master. It''s just a person very similar to the master.


    Master will not be so gentle, his whole body is full of the breath of ice.


    Who are the people in the mirror?


    "Ah Li, you see, there is a red lotus in this woman''s eyebrow. It must be the child."


    The corners of his eyes bent slightly, as if laughing.


    The slender eyes are exquisite and clear, and the bridge of nose like white jade outlines a perfect arc. The man''s hair is light, smooth and smooth, just like the best silk.


    Under the eyebrow is a pair of charming dark blue eyes. Slowly between the flow, are so elegant.


    At first glance, there is a sense of astonishment.


    "The song says yes, nature is."


    He wore a white dress with crescent moon, and embroidered a few bundles of ink bamboo at the corner. He also held a boneless fan in his hand, in which there were hidden murders.


    This is really a relegated immortal. It seems that he is free from the shackles of the world. Only the heavenly palace in the nine heavens is worthy of him.


    Zhao shuning looked at this scene, even unconsciously into the fan.


    Such a woman and man is the perfect match for time, right?


    Men see women''s eyes, only gentle and doting.


    The voice of a woman is full of happiness.


    How could anyone be so beautiful? Is the voice still so good?


    "Hello, little girl, what''s your name?"


    Zhao shuning pointed to himself.


    The woman in the mirror nodded.


    "My name is -"


    "you should be Ye Ling, right?"


    "Ah. Yes


    Zhao shuning has seen countless beauties, but only the one in the mirror can be regarded as the best in the world.


    "Elder sister, you see, I''ll say that the boy has a good fortune. Such a good-looking girl is also from my family."


    "The woman said:" yes, the people of your Phoenix family are naturally gorgeous


    Those people in the mirror seem to be looking at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning was not comfortable with them.


    He bowed and said, "master, I came here and met you by accident. It''s pure offence. I hope you don''t take offense."


    Yu Ge was smiling.


    "Little girl, do you want to go back now?"


    Zhao shuning''s eyes were wide open.


    Even when they talk, they stammer.


    "You, senior, how do you know?"


    How could she say that?


    Since I came to this plane, I haven''t told anyone where I came from.


    "You don''t have to panic. By the way, who is the man behind you?"


    "It''s me, it''s my grandfather."


    "Is Xiaoye your grandfather? It''s OK. You see, I''ve guided your grandfather''s mental method. Don''t worry, I''m not a bad man. "


    Bad guys?


    There is no such good-looking villain.


    Even if she is a bad person, Zhao shuning would rather be cheated by her.


    "Master, you? Do you know how I got here? "


    The woman turned her head and said to the relegated man gently, "ah Li, please help me deal with it first."


    The man nodded gently.


    The woman in black gauze and the man in cassock beside her said, "thirteen, take a good look. This is your second sister. She and your good second brother-in-law are cheating in front of us."


    The cassock man just laughed when he heard the words.


    "You are like this again. Of all the sisters, you are the best to your second sister. You think she is right in everything she does.""Sister, don''t bully the second sister."


    Zhao shuning looked at this inexplicable get a scene, but also can''t figure it out.


    The woman came forward.


    It seems that they have said almost everything.


    "I''m laughing."


    Zhao shuning smiles awkwardly.


    Then he said, "master, do you know why I''m here?"


    Yu Ge nods and smiles.


    Of course she knows.


    In other words, it is also because of their own blood with a Li that the parallel time and space in which Wu Ran is located also has corresponding problems.


    At the beginning, I had no intention to solve the prohibition and went back to the previous life.


    The child in front of her is the same as her, but also some of the same.


    "Master, how can I go back?"


    "I asked a messenger to tell you before. Do you have any impression?"


    Zhao shuning thought about it.


    "Is that the old man?"


    Yu Ge nodded.


    Then he said, "let it be, you can go back. Besides, you are what you are now, and you will be what you will be."


    "What I am now is what I will be? What does that mean? "


    "You''ll understand later."


    "Master, I also want to know if I can take any chance to go back?"


    "Pieces of jade flute."


    Jade Flute fragments?


    "Master, Jade Flute -"


    "second sister, if you don''t come again, your father can''t stand it?"


    Yu Ge answered quickly.


    Then he said in a hurry: "if you want to know what happened in the future, you can wipe it again. However, you can only see part of the situation. I won''t tell you in detail. I''m busy."


    As the sound falls.


    The mirror is blurring again.


    The things around Zhao shuning became normal again.


    Ye Feng said at the back, "Yan''er, have a try?"


    Zhao shuning said, "haven''t I already tried?"


    "You''ve been cheated. Although I''m older, my eyes are very good. I don''t know if you''ve touched them."


    Zhao shuning just wanted to explain something, but in the end he didn''t say anything.


    I don''t want to talk about it?


    "Well, I see."


    "Well."


    "Grandfather, can you go out?"


    "Ah?"


    "Please."


    "Well - all right."


    Ye Feng went out gently and took the door with him by the way.


    This little girl, designated to peep at some of the people she wanted to see with the mysterious sky. She would be embarrassed if she was present.


    However, did you tell this girl how to use it?


    I''m old, but I still have a bad memory.

 Chapter 582

    Ye Feng is gone.


    Zhao shuning in the room.


    The state of mind also slowly calm down.


    Some of her former friends were in her mind.


    Think of her brother Zhao Huai, think of Mo Bai, think of Zhao Xiangxiang, think of Kong Shishuang, think of her family, think of the teacher.


    Then.


    He put his hand on it devoutly.


    In my mind, there is a blank at first.


    Then, countless pictures, fast from her side.


    Finally, it was fixed in front of a man with gorgeous hair.


    Zhao shuning held out his hand.


    It seems uncertain.


    This is the second time that I have seen such a master.


    Is the last dream true.


    The man can''t see Zhao shuning. The picture flies back quickly.


    The plane after 500 years.


    Linjiang.


    Zhao family.


    Zhao laoduan sits on the main seat of the main hall.


    On both sides of the main seat, there are full of Zhao''s principal people.


    Zhao Xiangxiang is very close to Xie Yu.


    Next to them, there are two teenagers who are very similar to Xie Yu. They are the sons of Xie Yu and Zhao Xiangxiang.


    The atmosphere was so tense that no one dared to speak at the scene.


    Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er, thanks to Zhao shuning''s blessing, took Yangyan pill early, so now, their faces have not changed much.


    "Father, although our Zhao family is powerful now, it''s under the protection of the devil that we grow up like this. How can we raise our heads among the younger generation of the Wulin?"


    "The devil never forgets shuning. I opened the door to the Zhao family. It was under the reputation of shuning that I got the protection of shuning. In this world, shuning is the only one who can cure the devil except emperor Zun."


    Hearing Zhao Xue say here, Lin min''er can''t help hiding his face.


    "Shu Ning this child, also don''t know how, which person a disappearance, so long, also don''t know, she is now dead or alive."


    "Min''er, you don''t have to worry too much. You''ve seen our daughter and her ability. I''m sure she won''t have an accident so easily."


    Zhao Zheng comforted.


    But these words came out of his own mouth, and even he himself did not believe them.


    So many years have passed.


    Zhao shuning is like a taboo of the Zhao family. No one dares to mention it.


    "There is no doubt about the strength of the eldest brother. She is protected by someone. It should be OK. It''s emperor Zun. I met him the last time when Xiangxiang and I went to Qingyun country. It seems that because of the disappearance of the eldest brother, his situation is not optimistic."


    Zhao Xiangxiang also nodded.


    "In recent years, evil things have happened frequently. Emperor Zun is already tired of separation, and he has never given up looking for his little sister. However, even emperor Zun can''t find her, and there has been no result for so many years. The little sister seems to evaporate out of thin air, and no one can find her. What''s more, the emperor we saw the last time was full of gorgeous hair. Even when he spoke, his expression was not as indifferent as before. "


    The people of the Zhao family looked at each other with a deep sigh.


    The elder of the two teenagers said, "father, mother and aunt, since they are so powerful and intelligent, they will be OK."


    "Now, the devil has been led back by Emperor Zun. If he wants to recuperate, he must take a period of time. Without three or five years, he should not come back."


    "Yes, what we Zhao family should think about now is how to deal with the Wulin people."


    Last time.


    Ghost''s supreme Mo Bai finds someone to attack the reclusive Yan Ruyu.


    At that time.


    Yan Ruyu uses the golden cicada to get rid of her shell.


    When they arrived, what they saw was only Yan Ruyu''s separation.


    Immediately, Yan Ruyu then used greater strength, came to a bottom-up, built a more powerful attack from the outside.


    Although Mo Bai is very capable of catching turtles in a jar, he can''t resist the fierce fighting of those three days and nights.


    Chaos, Baize, all appear.


    It is said that there is also a mysterious force among them, so that the winner of Mo Bai, was beaten to flee.


    Led the ghost all back to the original place.


    However, everyone knows that this is not a real victory.


    The ability of Mo Bai is growing faster than anyone else.


    As long as he doesn''t give up Kyushu, it''s just a matter of time.


    Now.


    Mo Bai returns to Gui he.


    Several families in the great wilderness of Dongze were immediately relieved.


    There are people out there, and there is heaven out there.


    This time, they saw the power of the ghost man.Zhao shuning listened to the discussion between his family and frowned more and more tightly.


    She has been missing for nearly 20 years. In these 20 years, great changes have taken place in Dongze, no, even in Kyushu.


    "Grandfather, if that Gui Zun is really so kind to my aunt, how can he be the culprit to kill my uncle?"


    "Yes, we heard that the death of my uncle seemed to have something to do with the ghost."


    When the people of Zhao family heard the words, they all stood up immediately.


    Look at the two teenagers.


    "Who are you listening to?"


    When the two teenagers heard the speech, they immediately knelt down.


    "We, we just speculate, because the student beside elder Xia said that he had seen the ghost master sneak into elder Xia''s room secretly. During that time, he also mentioned the name of his uncle."


    Zhao Lao''s eyes were gloomy.


    "You can''t say that."


    "How did Taizu, our uncle, die? We have heard that uncle is different from us. He has a pair of transparent wings to cover the sky. He is such a magical person that he can''t find a second person in the whole Kyushu mainland. How can he die so easily? "


    "Pa!"


    The boy just finished speaking.


    Zhao Xiangxiang was a hard slap in the face.


    "Rebellious son, who let you ask such questions in public?"


    After Zhao Xiangxiang finished training his youth, he quickly knelt down to Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er.


    "It''s Xiangxiang''s inability to teach her children that makes them eloquent. When they talk about the past, they make their aunts and uncles sad."


    Zhao Zheng''s face is not clear.


    When Lin min''er heard them mention Zhao Huai, his tears were already in his eyes.


    At the beginning, Zhao Huai''s death.


    The attack on the Zhao family is very big.


    They saw Zhao Huai''s body with their own eyes. Now, it''s buried in the back mountain where Zhao shuning and Zhao Huai used to go when they were children.


    Every time it comes to Zhao shuning''s birthday, they always go to the back mountain to pay homage to Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai''s death is Zhao shuning''s birthday.


    Hear that.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes, also become a little sour.


    At this time, Lin min''er stood up.


    He said that he was not feeling well, so he had to go back to his room to have a rest.


    Zhao shuning just wanted to go with him.


    But the picture around her turned, but this time, she went to another place.


    A place she had never been to at all.

 Chapter 583

    Where you can see.


    It''s all wrong roots, complicated old roots.


    The black river.


    Corpses everywhere.


    Vaguely, in the sky, there are circling vultures.


    What is this place?


    Zhao shuning has never seen it.


    The next moment, there was a roar in her world.


    "Get out of here, get out of here."


    What a familiar voice.


    With the sound, Zhao shuning drifted to a place similar to a palace.


    The way the palace was built is somewhat similar to Loulan''s.


    In the innermost room, the sound of falling things came out again.


    Zhao shuning floats there.


    At this time, I found that my room is not a room, but a big palace.


    Above the palace sat a man in black.


    The man''s face was full of rage, and his face was fierce, but Zhao shuning recognized him at a glance.


    It''s ink white.


    How did Mo Bai become like this?


    Below, slowly came a beauty.


    It''s late summer.


    After so many years, she is still so good-looking.


    "Lord GUI Zun, after so many years, why are you so persistent?"


    Does Xia Wanling know Mo Bai?


    How did they meet?


    Have you known each other for a long time?


    Mo Bai looks at the late summer Caragana.


    "What are you doing here? The elder of the church, I''m not afraid that your sweetheart will find out if I come here so honestly. "


    Sweetheart?


    When Xia Ning heard this, she sneered.


    "Don''t be sarcastic. If Zhao shuning didn''t interfere, how could emperor Zun doubt me? As you know, since Zhao shuning disappeared, I can''t go back to that meeting. We are both reduced people from the end of the world. Why should GUI Zun be so sarcastic to me? "


    Mo Bai was very angry and gave a cold hum.


    "I have never been with you."


    "You and I are not the same people? Oh, by the way, in terms of ruthlessness, I''m not the same person as GUI Zun. In order to force Zhao shuning out, you even imprisoned her family, but what? What''s the use of doing that? "


    Zhao shuning was shocked.


    Look unbelievably at the man sitting high on the throne.


    No one else could see her.


    Even Mo Bai and Xia Wanling were not aware of her presence.


    Mobai imprisoned her family?


    So what I heard before is all true?


    And the boy said, brother''s death?


    Ghosts? GUI Zun is Mo Bai.


    At the beginning, the place where my brother died, if according to what those people said, was not far from the ghost.


    Brother''s death is really related to Mo Bai?


    "Xia Changlao, you have an agreement with my father that you are the guest of GUI Hu, so I will not drive you away, but you should understand that you are only the guest, and the master of GUI Hu is my Mohist school."


    "Of course."


    At the end of summer, Caragana smiles.


    As for the current situation, it''s what she''d like to see most.


    Although she doesn''t know why Zhao shuning suddenly disappeared at the most beautiful time, and no one can find her during this period.


    Even emperor Zun could not find her, so there was only one possibility.


    That is Zhao shuning, no longer in the world.


    She''s not in the world. It''s the best news for herself.


    If you can''t get the emperor''s respect, you can''t get Zhao shuning.


    Then there is GUI Zun Mobai. With his help, Zhao Huai, who is a great threat, has been removed. Now the mainland of Kyushu, especially the Dongze wasteland, has become extremely volatile under the intervention of GUI Hu. At that time, when all things come to an end, she just needs to reappear and take charge of the political power.


    This is what Mo Bai''s father promised her. She is a ghost. They will not abandon themselves.


    I don''t want many things. This is enough for the empress of Dongze Dahuang.


    "When you''re done, go away."


    Mo Bai covers his chest.


    The blood left slowly from his mouth.


    He wiped it away.


    Xia Wanling said: "although it has nothing to do with me, I still have to remind Guizun that it''s impossible for you to swallow Jiuzhou in one bite, even though you are powerful all over the world and Emperor Zun is seriously injured."


    Is the master hurt?


    "Why do you need to be in charge of me?"


    "Yes, I shouldn''t intervene in Gui Zun''s affairs, but it''s about GUI Hu''s future. Please think twice before you act.""Go away."


    In the late summer, she smiles and finally retreats.


    Zhao shuning was in a state of mind at this time.


    What I was thinking was just what they said.


    But her consciousness, she can''t control it.


    Another figure appeared in the hall.


    The figure was hidden under the black robe, and Zhao shuning could not see his face.


    Can see this person, Mo Bai is to astringent a few temper however.


    "Father."


    The man whispered.


    "Mo Bai, this time, you are hasty."


    "Father, the child is reckless."


    "My father knows that you like that woman, but you shouldn''t kill Qingyun peak just for some clues. You still don''t know what kind of person Yan Ruyu is. Even if you are now a jiuchongling pharmacist, even if your mental power has reached Jiupin, it''s not enough to fight against Yan Ruyu."


    "Father, I know."


    "Do you know how reckless you are?"


    "I just heard -"


    "you just heard that Yan Ruyu had Zhao shuning''s news, right? For the sake of a woman, you try your best to force him to submit? Mo Bai, a woman, is it worth it? "


    "Father, are you worth it?"


    The figure in black moved.


    Look at the ink white on the high platform.


    "What did you say?"


    "My father, on the piles of portraits in your palace, the same woman is painted. You can record her every smile, every look and even her words one by one. Is it worth doing this? What are you working with that person for? Isn''t it just for her to come back? "


    The man in black was angry.


    "You are not qualified to intervene in the affairs of your father."


    "Father, I don''t want to get involved. I just ask my father to understand me. My feelings for Ning Ning Ning are not lower than your feelings for that woman. I just want her back so much."


    "Well, now that you have grown up, you can''t take care of many things as a father. However, you should understand that no matter how important the woman is, you can''t take risks with our whole family."


    "I know."


    The man in black nodded.


    Then, he gave a long sigh.


    Zhao shuning''s eyebrows.


    The more wrinkled, the tighter.


    She always felt familiar with the voice of the man in black.


    But she couldn''t see the man''s face, and she didn''t dare to make a decision easily.


    Above the main hall.


    Mo Bai''s face suddenly became pale, and then vomited out a mouthful of dirty blood.


    Others, also immediately fainted.

 Chapter 584

    Zhao shuning did not respond.


    At this time, she looked at Mo Bai''s eyes as if she didn''t know him at all.


    He was very different from the Mo Bai He first met.


    "Ning Ning -"


    before the man in black was in a coma, he was still mumbling these two words in his mouth.


    Although Zhao shuning was surprised, he didn''t go forward.


    Although, even if she came forward, it was useless.


    At this time, she is just a wisp of mental strength, who can feel her?


    "Master?"


    Yes, she''s going to find the master.


    But as soon as this idea came into Zhao shuning''s mind, her consciousness was immediately shocked, and then the whole image began to collapse.


    When Zhao shuning opened her eyes again, she went back to the secret room of Qianji.


    Looking at the dark sky.


    No matter how Zhao shuning wiped it, it didn''t work.


    She had to withdraw her hand.


    He opened the door.


    Out of the attic.


    There are several people in black standing outside.


    Seeing Zhao shuning come out, they quickly salute.


    "I''ve seen the old man."


    Old man? Although this name has been heard several times, Zhao shuning is still not used to it.


    "Where''s my grandfather?"


    "I''ll go back to Xiaoge old man. He''ll go back to the principal Pavilion. His old man specially told us that when Xiaoge old man comes out, he''ll take you back to your residence first."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Take me now."


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning followed the two men.


    Looking at the cherry trees in front of me, I can''t help thinking of the scene that I saw the stars and xiao''an in the boundless sea.


    I can''t help raising my lips.


    There seems to be a sigh.


    "This cherry tree is really beautiful. When I get here, I seldom see cherry trees. "


    The two men in front looked at each other.


    There was no talk.


    Seeing this, Zhao shuning said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Back to Xiaoge, it''s not a cherry tree. It''s just similar to cherry tree. In this world, if you want to see this tree, you have to use the blood of the female shark people."


    The blood of the female shark?


    "And these trees?"


    "Back to Xiaoge Lao, these trees were not cultivated by GE Lao, but a gift given to ge Lao by Mo Yan of Loulan a few years ago. When GE Lao was not there, his subordinates planted trees in this yard."


    Zhao shuning frowned lightly.


    When I smell it carefully, I feel strange.


    This is not the fragrance of cherry blossoms. There is a faint fishy smell in it. The blood of female shark has the effect of illusion.


    These numbers are planted here. I think they have set up an array in this courtyard.


    "It''s rather cruel to sacrifice with the blood of the female shark people."


    "This -"


    seeing that the two men in black were at a loss, Zhao shuning said again: "don''t panic. Take me back first. By the way, if you send such things again, you are not allowed to accept them. If he asks about the reason, you will say it''s my meaning."


    "Little old man, Mr. Moyan --"


    "eh?"


    Zhao shuning''s expression is discontented, the intonation rises.


    It''s very dignified to say a word gently.


    Make those two people also dare not say more.


    "Yes, I understand. After a while, we will convey the meaning of Xiaoge Lao to the left and right Dharma protectors."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Then he said, "you don''t seem to admire me very much?"


    "My subordinates dare not. The small pavilion is always chosen by the elder cabinet. How dare we question it?"


    "Just because of that?"


    They stopped talking.


    But their meaning, Zhao shuning can naturally understand.


    Qianjisha is a mysterious organization standing on the mainland of Kyushu. As an elder in the cabinet, Ye Feng''s identity is naturally unusual.


    He is a nine grade alchemist. Of course, no one dares to say anything about his ability. As an old man in the cabinet, no one dares to question him.


    However, Zhao shuning is different.


    Although she had accomplished many great things before, what she sacrificed at that time was Luo Qiu''s name.


    Now, she came to qianjisha.


    Ye Feng didn''t give her a specific introduction. All the people could know about her was that she was Ye Feng''s granddaughter.


    Although ye qingluan and Luo Hao''s reputation is not small, they are much weaker than Ye Feng''s. Zhao shuning, as Luo Feiyan, doesn''t deserve any fame here.


    With thousands of experts, she naturally feels that she has been living in Hou''s residence for a long time and growing up under the protection of her parents. She is a pretty young lady.An official lady who has not been involved in the affairs of the people''s Republic of China has become a small cabinet elder by virtue of her blood. Not to mention all the people who have killed him, Zhao shuning himself feels that he really can''t convince the public.


    "I''ve always been Frank. If you have any questions, you don''t have to hide them. You can explain them to me directly."


    They quickly knelt down.


    Zhao shuning added: "I can see through your mind at a glance. I don''t need to hide it from you."


    "Forgive me."


    "If there''s anything, it''s all right."


    "Xiaoge Lao, it''s not that we question your decision, but over the years, the right and left guardians are in charge of Qianji killing. They attach great importance to friendship with other countries. If they refuse Loulan leader because of what you say, I''m afraid it''s impossible."


    "Well? What else


    "In addition, the left and right Dharma protectors are all above the level of eight alchemists. There is no doubt about their strength in qianjisha. Qianjisha respects their strength. I''m afraid they can only be used as a reference if they are small cabinet elders."


    Like this?


    "Of course, if that''s what GE Lao means, it''s another matter. It''s just that GE Lao doesn''t care about all these things."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "I see."


    "Forgive me."


    They buried their heads again.


    Zhao shuning clapped his hands and stood up.


    "Don''t be so afraid of me. As you said, now I''m killing in Qianji, but I just have the name of Ye Feng''s granddaughter. It''s very normal that the left and right Dharma protectors don''t listen to my suggestions. I won''t count these things on you just because of this small matter."


    "Thank you very much


    "Get up."


    "Yes."


    They look at each other and smile.


    Continue to lead the way.


    But Zhao shuning stopped.


    "Little old man? Your room. This way, please


    Zhao shuning did not move, but said: "you said before, my grandfather is in the main office, discussing business with the public?"


    "Back to Xiaoge, yes."


    "Which direction is the main chamber? It''s better to bump into the sun when you choose. You don''t have to go to the left and right Dharma protectors to talk with them in person, so that they won''t be angry with you two. Now you take me to the council chamber. I have something to tell them face to face."


    "This -"


    "leads the way!"


    "Yes, I do."


    They quickly turned the direction and led Zhao shuning to the most noble and splendid palace.


    We''re on high alert.


    Zhao shuning has heard of his name for a long time. If he wants to get a firm foothold here, he must show his strength.


    Strength can make people convinced.


    Is the best proof of everything.

 Chapter 585

    A thousand opportunities to kill.


    The 18th floor.


    Ye fenggao sits in front of the hall.


    There are no less than 100 people kneeling down below.


    They are all the most important people in the world.


    They are loyal to qianjisha, and also loyal to their own heart.


    Therefore, if there is any doubt or dissatisfaction, it will be pointed out on the spot.


    "Elder cabinet, please think twice about this."


    Just now, Ye Feng announced something.


    "Now that I am old, I have to give up my power sooner or later. Luo Feiyan is the best person to inherit my mantle."


    Ye Feng is majestic.


    Generally speaking, as long as it is decided by him, no one will object.


    But this time it''s different.


    Qianji killing is the result of these tens of thousands of people''s struggle for half a lifetime. They have devoted most of their time and energy to this organization.


    If they were to make other decisions, they would never be ambivalent.


    But as soon as the elder Ge came back, he held a meeting and directly pointed out that he wanted to hand over the thousand opportunities to Luo Feiyan, an unknown weak woman. Anyone in the sect would not accept it.


    So now, the hall is full of people.


    "Elder cabinet, please think twice. Qianji Sha is the home of all of us. People in many organizations have paid a lot to protect Qianji Sha. If you give Qianji Sha to elder cabinet so easily, we are not convinced."


    "Please think twice."


    "Please think twice."


    Ye fengduan sits on the main hall.


    Look at this dark crowd.


    Light voice way: "Yan Feng, Yan Niao, you two, also think so?"


    Called to the name of the two people, this is standing on both sides of the leaf wind, smell speech, have knelt down.


    "Yan Feng, say it first."


    "We can''t control who you want to hand over the power to. As long as it''s your decision, Yan Feng absolutely supports it. In the future, the little elder will be our leader. Yanniao and I will try our best to help him."


    Ye Feng relaxed a lot.


    He looks at another person.


    "Yanniao, tell me your opinion."


    The man named yanniao kowtowed heavily at first.


    Then he said: "the decision made by the elder cabinet naturally has the meaning of the elder cabinet. Yanniao dare not veto it. He should obey the meaning of the elder cabinet."


    Ye Feng said: "is this the most real idea in your hearts?"


    "Yes."


    Ye Feng laughs.


    Then he stood up.


    "If you really think so, there won''t be so many people kneeling in this hall. With the strength of both of you, it''s not easy to quell these different opinions."


    They dare not speak.


    They all bowed their heads.


    How can Ye Feng not see through what they think.


    Yan Feng and yanniao are important figures in Qianji Sha. It can be said that Qianji Sha has existed for many years, and they have been in Qianji Sha for many years.


    There is no doubt that they are important to Qianji.


    Ye Feng said: "no one can object to the decision I made, not even the two of you."


    "Yan Feng, Yan Niao, do you understand?"


    "I understand."


    "It''s just that my subordinates are not convinced."


    Yanniao raised her head and faced Ye Feng.


    No one dares to question their loyalty to qianjisha. Everyone can see their respect for ye Lao.


    But just because of this, they feel that this time is so unfair.


    Qian Ji Sha is the hard work of all people. On the first day after Ge Lao''s return, he officially announced that he would give Qian Ji Sha to Luo Fei Yan.


    Such a move, if they blindly obey, that is the biggest disrespect to Qianji Sha.


    "Why not be convinced?"


    "Ge Lao, what ability does that little Ge Lao have to be competent for the position of killing Ge Lao with thousands of opportunities? To say the least, she is nothing but your blood relationship. Even if she is a young lady, we will not have so much dissatisfaction."


    "Go on."


    "We can see the efforts and talents of the elder and the young lady. If you are really biased and only need your parents, then we would rather the person you choose is the young lady."


    "Qingluan has broken off her father daughter relationship with me. Besides, I still know something about qingluan''s ability. She is not qualified to be the leader of my thousand opportunities."


    "If the young lady is not qualified, is the old man qualified? Before that, we have never heard of Xiaoge Lao''s prestige in the world. On the contrary, we have heard nothing about her since childhood except cowardice and vulnerability. "Ye Feng frowned slightly.


    Cowardice?


    Vulnerable?


    Are these used to describe cigarettes?


    Isn''t it?


    Although he hasn''t been involved in the world for many years, he also knows that Luo Feiyan''s cowardice and vulnerability, which he saw in Cangwu Kingdom, has nothing to do with her.


    Her ability should have been famous for a long time?


    How can it be so different from your own judgment?


    "Please think twice, for the sake of a thousand opportunities to kill in the future, don''t easily hand over the power to the little elder."


    Ye Feng frowns.


    When is the eight phase spirit pharmacist not worthy to be a little elder?


    Not worthy to inherit his legacy?


    In the front, in the front step, the little girl said she didn''t want to inherit her own mantle. She would be unhappy if she handed over such great power to her later step.


    This is better.


    It seems that many people have doubts about their decision.


    "Elder cabinet, if the young lady really wants to be an important member of qianjisha, her subordinates can give up the position of right Dharma protector, but this elder cabinet position needs someone with strength to live in. We don''t know the current ability of the young lady, so we shouldn''t make such a rash decision."


    Ye Feng sighed.


    The crowd looked up at the high seat.


    "What do you want me to do?" he said


    "I tell you, I don''t know if the little girl can look at the position of the old lady."


    People were shocked.


    What do you mean?


    Give the leader position of qianjisha to the young lady. Isn''t the young lady willing?


    How is that possible?


    Not to mention that thousands of people are all over the world, the status of thousands of people in the river and lake is comparable to that of a country. In fact, its financial resources are all on the list.


    Such a sweet cake, people in the lake, even if it is sharpened head, want to squeeze inside.


    It''s even more difficult to be the leader.


    "Don''t look at me like this. I''m telling you the truth. Although I want to give the girl a thousand chances to kill her, she may not hesitate to do it."


    "Why?"


    "It''s too much trouble."


    The door of the main hall was pushed away, and a woman stepped lightly.

 Chapter 586

    Zhao shuning came here with money.


    Lotus grows step by step.


    In the afterglow, it is so beautiful and moving.


    After waiting for someone to close the door, people saw her face clearly.


    Strong, beautiful, beautiful, but with gentle, not up to the edge.


    Zhao shuning looked at the kneeling two people and said: "two Dharma protectors, please rest assured, I''m not interested in the position of Qianji killing palm head."


    Then dozens of people knelt down.


    "I''m sorry, but we can''t stop you."


    Ye Feng raises his hand.


    Those people are leaving.


    Dozens of wudaoling pharmacists can''t stop a little girl?


    "Old man, I told you before that I''m not interested in the leader position of qianjisha, and you just give me the fortress. Are you not talking about martial arts?"


    Hundreds of people in black looked at Zhao shuning with shocked faces.


    Ye Feng raised her eyes.


    Said: "look, I said, this position, want this girl to take over, are difficult."


    Zhao shuning stepped onto the stage.


    People''s eyes followed her all the time.


    She said, "don''t worry. I won''t destroy your thousand opportunities."


    Yan Feng and yanniao look at each other.


    The conversation between them.


    How could the old man know?


    "I can''t help it. I have a good ear. You argued so loudly before. I was interested in it for a moment, so I listened to it carefully."


    Excellent ear power?


    If the ear power is so good, the mental power is certainly not low.


    Ye Feng looked at Zhao shuning and said, "little girl, why don''t you go back to the house to have a rest?"


    Zhao shuning thought of his business here.


    Then he said, "grandfather, I heard that at this time of year, several countries on the mainland of Kyushu will send you some gifts?"


    "Count the time, it''s almost there."


    "Grandfather''s face is really big, this year, I will give you a good birthday, but I have a little advice on gift giving."


    Ye Feng''s eyebrows are bent.


    Seems to be laughing.


    "You said


    "Grandfather, you are the elder of the cabinet. I want you to tell me that in your birthday gifts, you should never have those rare things stained with the blood of the animal kingdom."


    "Oh?"


    Ye Feng looks at Yan Feng''s banquet.


    Yan Feng is also clear, then way: "small cabinet old said, but cry blood flower?"


    "That tree, which looks like cherry blossom, is called blood flower?"


    "Yes, there are also ape poles, lion grass, and so on. In the past years, we have collected a lot of things in qianjisha."


    Zhao shuning said: "Dharma protector, do you know how the blood flower came from?"


    "The blood flower is naturally watered by the blood of the female shark adults. After it grows into a big tree, it has an illusion and can be used to set up an array to better protect the safety of our main Pavilion. This is also a gift from the Loulan leader, Lord Moyan. What''s wrong with it?"


    "What''s wrong? Dharma protector, you have just said how the blood flower came from. What''s wrong with me? I''d like to ask if it''s a heresy to kill a thousand people in the world? Is it necessary to base the safety of our Sect on countless blood? "


    "To achieve great things, there will be sacrifices."


    Zhao shuning naturally agrees with this.


    But this sentence should not be used in this place.


    Their prosperity should not be at the expense of the decline of the female shark.


    "So, as long as we achieve great things, we can ignore the national interests, the people''s life and death, and even the self-esteem of others."


    Yan Feng thought for a long time, but could not find a word to refute Zhao shuning.


    In front of him, the young man was not only pretty, but also very clever.


    It was just two short rounds, and he couldn''t think of anything to refute.


    "Dharma protector, I''m not a saint. I agree that people want to protect Qianji Sha, but there are thousands of ways to protect Qianji Sha. I just don''t think we should choose this one."


    Yanniao said: "Xiaoge old man, this blood flower is presented by Loulan leader. It''s not what we do. It has nothing to do with us."


    "Nothing? But it''s not necessarily nothing to do with it. That''s why I''m here to suggest that in the future, we will not accept the strange things that we get in exchange for the lives of the animal kingdom. At least we can put an end to a lot of such things here, grandfather. OK


    "Of course."


    "Think twice, I have to think about it in the long run. If we blow the face of the leader of Loulan, I''m afraid that people who kill thousands of people in Loulan will not do so smoothly.""Think twice


    Ye Feng looks at the crowd.


    Then he looked at yanniao and said, "yanniao, yanniao, you said that I have taught you so many things. Why do you only remember the word" think twice? "


    "Gelao -"


    "little girl, whatever you want to do, just do it."


    Zhao shuning said: "grandfather, what they said is true."


    Yanniao raised his head.


    It seems that it''s incredible.


    Xiaoge Lao''s words on the contrary are just hitting her in the face?


    Zhao shuning also said: "this matter is an order issued by me as a small cabinet elder. The consequences of this matter only need to be borne by me. If the Loulan leader has any objection at that time, you will say it''s my meaning. If he has any dissatisfaction, let them come to me."


    "This -"


    "Xiaoge is delicate and expensive, and can''t bear such consequences."


    Ye Feng smiles.


    This laughter, more or less schadenfreude.


    Look at Zhao shuning again.


    Her face, however, changed a little.


    It doesn''t matter that she is delicate and expensive, but it is full of provocation from the mouth of yanniao Dharma protector.


    "I''ll take charge of the birthday of my grandfather this year. I''ll meet all the people who come and go with me personally. In this way, you should rest assured that I will never let this matter involve thousands of opportunities."


    "Xiaoge Lao, the people who can represent him at the banquet that day are not ordinary people. If you come out, you may make people in the river and lake have a lot of speculation about our thousand opportunities to kill. Maybe they think that we have exhausted our thousand opportunities to kill. That''s why you are such a weak woman to take on such a facade."


    Zhao shuning understood.


    Yan Niao said.


    Turning the corner, he has no ability or ability to shoulder the heavy responsibility of qianjisha, and has no power to make such an important decision on behalf of qianjisha.


    "Lord Protector, what do you mean? I don''t deserve it? "


    Zhao shuning''s face was still smiling.


    But every word she said was full of danger.


    Ye Feng picked up a handful of melon seeds and sat back on the throne.


    It''s time to see the play.


    The little girl is like a kitten at this time. She was trampled on her tail. It''s strange that she didn''t blow up her hair.

 Chapter 587

    I don''t know why.


    Yanniao heard the woman in front of him.


    There was a little panic in his heart.


    "I''m a little old man. I dare not."


    "No? It doesn''t matter if you dare. "


    Zhao shuning found a vacancy and sat down.


    "Ye Feng is my grandfather and my close relative. I will never watch Qianji kill go on the road of no return, let alone let Qianji kill in my hands."


    "Dharma protector, if my memory is correct, now the reputation of qianjisha is getting worse and worse in the world, isn''t it?"


    "I don''t care about those little people."


    Yanniao said it lightly.


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Yes, she could have ignored this matter, and she was not a meddler, but for the sake of Ye Feng''s blood relationship with her, she would never let Qianji kill her again.


    Today''s Qianji massacre is valued by the people in the Jianghu. But if you don''t love yourself and don''t know how to restrict the behavior of some people in the organization, the consequences will be immeasurable.


    Zhao shuning doesn''t want to see qianjisha go that far.


    "I haven''t asked the name of the Dharma protector yet."


    "Yanniao."


    Zhao shuning smile, with an inexplicable expression, she went to the banquet, stretched out her hand toward her.


    "Hello, I''m Ye Ling."


    Ye Feng, who is watching a play and eating melon seeds, is shocked.


    The melon seeds fell on the ground.


    Zhao shuning looked at the Dharma protector in front of him. He was a little stunned and didn''t reach out his hand.


    She also said: "if you can''t speak here with the name of luofeiyan, then can Ye Ling treat me as a person killed by thousand opportunities?"


    "I''m very serious. You''re a man of honor. If the elder cabinet insists on handing over power to you, we can only obey. "


    "You can only obey, but you don''t accept it, do you?"


    She bowed her head.


    Zhao shuning knows.


    The little girl who comes out of thin air, don''t say that she doesn''t accept the banquet. Even those low-level elixirs, I''m afraid they won''t be convinced.


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    The clothes fluttered behind him.


    She looked at the people kneeling in the hall.


    Said: "you also think, I am a little girl, not qualified to sit in this position, right?"


    They buried their heads.


    Zhao shuning said: "I''ve never been interested in the position of an old man in the cabinet. I also hope that the power of Qianji killing can be handed over to people who are dedicated to Qianji killing."


    "Do you think that the old cabinet, yanniao Dharma protector and Yanfeng Dharma protector are all qualified?"


    The atmosphere is grim.


    This shows that the organization of qianjisha is very strict and cautious.


    "I don''t want to be an old man in the cabinet, but I really have to take care of the birthday gift."


    "I''ll pay back all the losses of Qianji Sha in this respect. And I''m here to assure you that if the Loulan leader is looking for something, he will never drag down the members of Qianji Sha."


    The banquet frowned.


    So is Yan Feng.


    Ye Feng speculated: "you two, say what you want, my granddaughter, is not cannibal."


    Yanniao got the command of Ye Feng.


    Naturally, he straightened his head and said, "I dare to ask you, why do you have such confidence? Loulan leader is not a lecherous person. "


    This is a bit too much.


    Yan Feng pressed the banquet curl.


    Said: "the small cabinet old man, Yan Niao''s words are a little ugly, but it is a fact, Loulan leader''s strength is also very strong, you as a woman, do not have the strength to compete with it."


    "No power?"


    Zhao shuning carries his left hand behind him.


    Right hand out.


    In the palm of my hand, a huge flame rose.


    The flame is crimson.


    A crackling sound can be heard.


    With the sacrifice of the red lotus fire, Zhao shuning''s spirit covered the whole hall.


    Along with the space in the palace, it has also been distorted.


    "Alchemist of nearly eight grades?"


    People were surprised.


    There was only shock in his face.


    Yan''s face also changed. Although Yan Feng was shocked, he didn''t show any waves.


    "Or? This one? "


    Zhao shuning''s eyes closed slightly. A moment later, a spirit root appeared behind him. The spirit root was blue purple.


    Its spiritual power is above the eight phases.


    This time, even Ye Feng can''t help sighing.


    The little girl is very young.


    Among the younger generation, almost no one can catch up with her.


    The spirit medicine master and the alchemist practice both. I''m afraid that if we can look at the whole mainland of Kyushu, we can count them with one hand.Ye Feng''s method of educating his children is different from others. When you see ye qingluan, you should understand.


    He is arrogant. Sometimes he is just like a child. He seldom bows to others and treats his own children. Although he loves his children, when it''s time to experience, he will not be soft hearted and throw them into the wolf''s nest. It''s all by nature.


    This is why Zhao shuning is now facing the dissatisfaction of the public. Ye Feng not only doesn''t come forward to say a word for her, but also encourages the two Dharma protectors to face Zhao shuning.


    Ye Feng''s habit can''t be changed for the rest of his life.


    Zhao shuning could not help sighing that although ye qingluan, who grew up in such a bad situation, was very tough, he had a happy childhood with such a father.


    "Little old man?"


    "Alchemist strength of nearly eight grades?"


    "Eight phase spirit pharmacist."


    "With such strength, even if she is a left-right Dharma protector, she can fight against one of them."


    "The general''s tiger daughter, a hero like the old man in the cabinet, and his granddaughter, are they ordinary people?"


    "We have a thousand opportunities to kill, and there are successors."


    The wind direction, all in that moment, fell with the wind.


    Zhao shuning did not speak with a smile.


    Yes, in this era of animal world and human world, if you want others to shut up, you can only show your own strength.


    A tree watered with blood like a blood flower, no matter how precious it is, should not exist.


    There will not be frequent wars between the animal world and the human world.


    Zhao shuning took back his magic fire.


    Look at yanniao and Yanfeng.


    He said, "if I am like this, am I qualified to talk about the birthday ceremony with the messengers on behalf of qianjisha?"


    Yanniao and Yanfeng kneel on one knee.


    Then he said, "but listen to the arrangement of the old man."


    Zhao shuning smiles, turns around and looks at the crowd.


    "Can''t you afford it?"


    The man in black kneeling on the ground, a smile, eyes are unable to hide the excitement.


    The sound of SISO Suo sounded.


    Those who are strong against it all stand up.


    "In that case, what about handing over power?"


    Ye Feng struck while the iron was hot and said quickly.


    Zhao shuning stretched out his right hand and said, "stop."


    "Little girl."


    "Grandfather, I didn''t promise to take over Qianji Sha. Besides, it''s so easy for you to hand over Qianji Sha to me, and I can''t manage such a huge organization well."


    "You can''t?"


    "You don''t have to stir me up. I haven''t investigated with you before you went to the theatre."


    Ye Feng laughs.


    He said straightly, "the matter of handing over power will be discussed after the birthday."

 Chapter 588

    Loulan.


    The wilderness is overgrown with weeds and thorns.


    The terrain here is dangerous, and there are many spirits and monsters without training.


    Very few people come in and out here.


    But now, there is a beautiful figure shuttling through the thorns.


    If you look closely, it''s a woman.


    The woman is graceful in shape and fierce in expression, shuttling among many monsters.


    The level of those monsters should not be high.


    Outside, there was a man standing in a black robe.


    He fixed his eyes on the woman shuttling among the thorns.


    The woman, with the same face as her, had no resemblance in temperament, manner, and tone.


    Where women go.


    Blood is all over the place.


    The scream and roar of the monster sounded in my ears from time to time.


    The killing, the fighting, didn''t end until dusk.


    The woman walked out of the thorns in the afterglow. She came to the man and unfolded the bag.


    "Twenty four yuan Dan."


    Mo Yan said nothing and took over yuan Dan.


    The woman who just killed is the real luoqiu.


    Luo Qiu saw that Mo Yan didn''t have any expression, so he said: "I know that I am far away from my sister, but I will try to catch up with her, even if I pay any price."


    Mo Yan nodded.


    Luo Qiu follows behind Mo Yan and walks in the direction of Loulan Pavilion.


    This thorny land is a hundred li away from Loulan. It will take a lot of effort to go back.


    On the way.


    Luo Qiu asked: "master Moyan, what''s the result of my sister''s first hunting monster?"


    Mo Yan stops.


    It seems to be in memory.


    But in the end, no relevant memory was found.


    "She can''t hunt monsters."


    Luoqiu also stopped.


    The answer seemed a bit unexpected to her.


    "Sister, haven''t you ever killed a monster? Also, how could she do such a thing with her character. "


    Mo Yan said: "regret?"


    "I want to be like my sister."


    Mo Yan heard this, but it was like listening to a big joke in general, can''t stop laughing.


    Luo Qiu has been looking at him, did not refute.


    After he finished laughing, she said, "what''s so funny about me saying that?"


    "It''s not only ridiculous, it''s extremely ridiculous. Luoqiu, you are the saint of Loulan, and your talent is good. But if you want to compare with her, you are not a little different."


    "Of course I know," said Luo Qiu


    "If you don''t want to hunt monsters and rely on Yuandan to replenish your mental power, you may be in a poor life and can''t catch up with her."


    Luoqiu''s hands are tight.


    Mo Yan added: "a person like her is unique. No one in the world can be more talented than her. If you rely on proper cultivation, you will never be able to match her."


    That''s not true.


    What Mo Yan said is really good.


    Zhao shuning''s fierce, Mo Yan from her childhood, has seen, that girl, clearly nothing to do, can be like having a hundred years of experience in general.


    She seldom hunts and kills monsters. Those monsters that die in her hands are fierce ones.


    "I know that my sister is unique in this world, and no one can compare with her." Not even myself.


    "Just understand, so remember, as the saint of Loulan, I will cultivate you in every way, and try every means to make you the strongest person in Loulan. You should also take Loulan as the first, and do things with Loulan as the most important."


    Luo Qiu nodded.


    "I understand."


    After they finished, they didn''t speak for a long time.


    I''ve been walking for a long time.


    It''s almost time for the loft.


    A letter was sent.


    Mo Yan after watching, some meaningful expression.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hear Luo Qiu ask, Mo Yan hand the letter in the hand to her.


    "Here? "The old man who killed thousands of people has come back?"


    "Well."


    "He said, this year we don''t need the birthday gift that Loulan prepared for him? And that our previous birthday gifts were too bloody? "


    Mo Yan nodded.


    Luo Qiu said: "in previous years, it was normal. Why not this year? Does qianjisha also become indecisive? "


    Mo Yan said: "this time, it''s not the idea to kill the elder, nor the idea to protect the Dharma. You can read this letter carefully. What''s the difference?"


    Luo Qiu looked carefully again.Then he shook his head.


    She still didn''t see it.


    Mo Yan said, "it''s her idea and the letter she wrote."


    Luo Qiu raised her eyes.


    "You mean? Is that my sister


    "Well."


    "My sister is kind-hearted. There''s nothing wrong with making such a decision. She''s different from us. We''re Datura growing up in hell, and she''s Xuelian growing up on the top of a mountain. It''s reasonable for her to oppose what we do."


    At this moment, Luo Qiu shows what it means to be inconsistent.


    "How can my sister kill me at thousand opportunities?"


    "The leader of qianjisha, Ye Feng, is her grandfather."


    Luo Qiu said bitterly, "I forgot this relationship."


    "Do you want to go to the birthday party of Qianji killing Gelao?"


    "May I go?" Luoqiu''s eyes are full of desire.


    "If you want to go, of course you can."


    "I want to go."


    She wants to see her sister.


    I haven''t seen her for so many months, and I don''t know how she is getting along?


    They haven''t seen each other since they passed the video with her some time ago.


    "OK, I''ll take you, but before that, you need to raise your strength to Wupin. Otherwise, if you go, it''s just a shame to Loulan."


    "I see."


    Mo Yan''s voice just fell.


    There was a rush of people came in.


    "My Lord, a woman is asking for a meeting."


    "What woman? Just drive out those who have nothing to do with it. "


    The little fellow lowered his head and said, "Lord Hui, the woman claims to be the mother of the saint. She also produced a lot of evidence. The subordinates did not dare to act rashly, so they invited the woman to the main hall for tea first."


    Mo Yan looks down at Luo Qiu.


    Luoqiu looked a little happy.


    Will it?


    Could it be the mother who came to see her?


    Of course, her mother is not Liu Yuan, but ye qingluan.


    "Go and have a look."


    Got the approval of Mo Yan.


    Luo Qiu ran to the main hall.


    From small to large, ye qingluan was very good to her, and she really took ye qingluan as her own mother.


    "Mother -"


    LUO Qiu arrived at the entrance of the main hall. Before he opened the door, he called out.


    "Squeak -"


    the door opens.


    The position of the smile flattering woman, see Luo Qiu come, quickly stand up, whispered: "autumn autumn."


    Just these two words made luoqiu breathe.


    She called her name, but she felt sick.


    Mood, the moment fell to the bottom.


    Not ye qingluan.


    It''s Liu Yuan.

 Chapter 589

    Luo Qiu''s smile was frozen in that moment.


    The woman looks soft and pretty, and she''s well dressed. But looking at her face, you should know that she has suffered a lot along the way.


    "Qiuqiu, my mother has come to see you."


    Luoqiu''s eyes became cold.


    Mother?


    Will his daughter into the fire pit, born in January, then with cinnabar and tattoo crown eyebrow red lotus, called mother?


    Mo Yan also arrived at this time.


    Liu Yuan''s face is not good-looking.


    After seeing Mo Yan, he immediately saluted.


    "I have seen the leader."


    Her eyes were silky and her face was delicate.


    Luo QiuGuang is looking at Liu Yuan this appearance, already the heart gives up.


    She thought, what kind of person is Mo Yan?


    Just her?


    Luo Hao''s next wife dare to seduce Loulan leader so openly.


    "Lord Moyan."


    "Who is this?"


    Luoqiu is the saint of Loulan, and Moyan has corresponding respect for it.


    "Chief, I am Qiu Qiu''s own mother."


    Your own mother?


    Mo Yan can''t help but see a few more eyes, then the eyes emerged disappointed.


    He also thought that her mother, who could give birth to such a gorgeous woman as luoqiu, should have a different spirit.


    Even if there is no spirit, it should not be like Liu Yuan now.


    Mo Yan''s contempt, luoqiu heart, nature is a glance can feel.


    "I''ll go back to the high building to have a rest. Your mother, you can settle down by yourself."


    Mo Yan ignored Liu Yuan''s words, just lowered his head and said with Luo Qiu.


    Luo Qiu nodded.


    "Thank you, Mr. Moyan."


    "Well."


    Luo Qiu sent Mo Yan to the door.


    Mo Yan looked back at the woman in the room, raised a mocking smile on her lips and left.


    At this time, Luo Qiu would like to find a crack to drill in.


    She turned around, and the woman in the room was still flattering with a smile.


    This rarely gave her warm "mother", but now it is to come, they are anxious to say their identity, for fear that she does not know the general.


    "What are you doing in Loulan?"


    Liu Yuan looks a little lonely.


    She sat down.


    Liu Yuan reaches out her hand and wants to pull Luo Qiu''s hand, but she seems to forget that Luo Qiu is not the gentle lady in the mansion for a long time.


    After so many things, she has become rebellious and difficult to discipline.


    For Liu Yuan''s contact, she felt very resistant.


    Minghuang pulled his hand back.


    "If you have something to say, if you have nothing to do, just go."


    Liu yuanleng is in place.


    She gave a bitter smile.


    Then he said, "Qiuqiu, if you are not desperate, your mother will not come to you."


    Luoqiu''s lips were full of sarcastic smile.


    What she said, there was no temperature.


    "Don''t call me by name. I feel sick. I have nothing to do with you."


    "Qiuqiu, you are a child born in October for your mother. It doesn''t matter. I''m your biological mother. No matter how much you veto it, you can''t deny it."


    Rochelle felt sick.


    She felt that, as mothers, why could ye qingluan and Liu Yuan be so different?


    She hated Liu Yuan''s small family, her weakness and her ability to give up everything for a little fame and fortune. Even her own children, she is not soft hearted.


    "Born but not raised, what qualifications do you have to be my luoqiu''s mother?"


    "Qiuqiu -"


    "just say what you have to say. For so many years, you haven''t told me the truth. Now that I know the truth, you don''t have to come to me to disgust me for this."


    "Qiuqiu, you are a lady of a family. How can you say such a thing? You''ve changed. You''ve changed completely. "


    Liu Yuan''s eyes.


    Full of disappointment.


    Luo Qiu feels funny.


    Liu Yuan to her? What''s the disappointment?


    It''s like I really have a great relationship with her.


    "Aunt Liu, why did I become like this? Don''t you know? When you pricked the pear flower into my eyebrows and depicted the red lotus, did I cry at that time? Do you have heartache? Did you stop for me? "


    "Aunt Liu, who forced me to be like this?"


    "It''s you


    "It''s you


    "You''ve done so many things at the expense of others and yourself for your own benefit. Now you want to take advantage of me. Come to me and ask for benefits. I''ll tell you that it''s impossible."Liu Yuan gets up.


    "Qiuqiu, listen to your mother explain to you."


    "Explanation, what''s the explanation?"


    Luoqiu''s eyes are bloodshot.


    "Do you want to tell me that you didn''t make the exchange between me and my sister. In order not to reveal the truth, you sealed the spiritual power in my body with secret skills, and made me a useless person for more than ten years. Every day, under other people''s eyes and great pressure, you listened to Ruoqiang people''s advice. At that time, did you ever complain about injustice for me?"


    "Aunt Liu, you didn''t. what you were thinking about at that time was why your father didn''t want to go to your room or think of some new ways to harm your mother."


    "Luoqiu, I''m your mother. Ye qingluan has nothing to do with you!"


    Mention ye qingluan.


    Liu Yuan is still so easily excited.


    Luo Qiu smiles.


    The sound suddenly became indifferent.


    She said: "now, which of you is my mother, I don''t care at all. I am an orphan without father and mother. Luo Hao is not worthy to be a father, and you are not worthy to be a mother. Liu Yuan, get out of this place and don''t dirty my room."


    Liu Yuan looked at the indifferent woman in front of him.


    She is not the autumn she is familiar with.


    Now she is cold-blooded and merciless.


    As usual, her heart is so soft, people are so kind, is absolutely not to a door-to-door help people say these unbearable words.


    Liu Yuan retreated.


    At a loss.


    I don''t know how to react.


    She toward Luo Qiu, suddenly knelt down.


    But he didn''t even look back.


    "You don''t have to ask me. I''m not the luofeiyan of that year."


    "Qiuqiu, what my mother can ask now is only you. There is no place for me to go now. If I can''t go back to Ruoqiang, there''s no hope for Houfu. Your father said that if I see you again in Ruoqiang, I won''t be let go."


    Luo Qiu smiles.


    Liu Yuan felt that this smile, with a trace of cruelty.


    Luo Qiu looks back and looks at Liu Yuan.


    "What makes you think? I''ll help you? "


    "Qiuqiu, I know you are kind. I really don''t have a place to go. You''ll see that I gave birth to you. Even if you give me a house, some gold and silver and maids, I can spend the rest of my life in famine."


    "Aunt Liu, if I call you Aunt Liu now, I will still treat you as an old friend. If you don''t leave again, I will --"


    Liu Yuan looks up.


    "Autumn."


    "I''ll kill you."

 Chapter 590

    Luo Qiu looks at Liu Yuan.


    It''s not like a joke.


    For a moment, Liu Yuan was shocked by this look, so he had to get up quickly. He didn''t even dare to say anything, so he left the Loulan Pavilion.


    Looking at the figure of Liu Yuan fleeing.


    Luoqiu is very lonely.


    Originally, in this world, there are few people who can believe her and really see through her.


    Let alone Liu Yuan.


    "You can really be cruel."


    It''s Mo Yan.


    Just now said to leave, it seems that he did not go, has been staying in the dark, looking at Luo Qiu''s performance.


    "However, I feel relieved to see you behave like this. Loulan doesn''t need a kind saint."


    Rocho did not speak.


    Go straight to the gate.


    "Tired for many days, don''t you have a good rest?"


    "Mr. Moyan, I want to go out alone. Don''t look for me."


    "Good."


    Mo Yan is with the meaning of Luo Qiu.


    Just sent mysterious dark Wei far behind Luo Qiu, didn''t disturb her.


    Luoqiu''s strength is not enough now. If something happens to her, Loulan''s career will also be affected.


    Luoqiu was walking alone on the long street.


    In the moonlight.


    Her figure was drawn long.


    Looking at the cold moonlight, Luo Qiu stretched out his hand.


    Look through your fingers at the bright moon hanging in the sky.


    The moon is so high that it is hard to touch. If you want to compare with it, you have to pay and sacrifice more than ordinary people.


    "Sister, I''ll come to see you later."


    Rochelle put down her hand.


    Take a deep breath.


    Then he said to the empty street behind him, "don''t follow me. I''ll go back. You can have a rest early."


    Many things, after efforts, will have results.


    Rocho went back to the yard.


    Then directly went to Mo Yan.


    In Mo Yan''s dismay, she stretched out her right hand.


    "What?"


    "Master Moyan, the Yuandan I''ve hunted these days. Please give it to me now. I''ll use it."


    "Can your body bear it now?"


    "I can."


    If this pain can''t bear, how can she stand in front of her sister.


    The woman''s face is firm.


    Mo Yan knows that her nature has completely changed.


    If you grow up like this, Luo Qiu will surely become a great help to Loulan. I''m afraid I can only stand under the stage and look up to her.


    "Master Moyan?"


    "OK, I''ll give it to you."


    Mo Yan handed the dozens of Yuan Dan to Luo Qiu.


    Then he said, "don''t force yourself too much. Be careful to be possessed."


    "Lord Moyan."


    Luo Qiu took yuan Dan, and then said, "I have no choice, right?"


    She has no one to rely on.


    As my sister said, it''s not safe to rely on anyone. Only when you are strong can you have a choice.


    Zhao shuning''s heart suddenly hurt.


    She covered her chest.


    The tingling sensation did not disappear, but became more obvious.


    "Little girl, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m fine."


    Zhao shuning put down his hand and forced a smile on his face.


    Is it not the sequelae of those two serious injuries in Cangwu country?


    Now several months have passed, and my head is always dizzy.


    "Is it really OK?"


    "It''s all right. I have a red lotus. I''ll be fine."


    "That''s good."


    Ye Feng left.


    After a few steps, he turned back and asked, "are you really OK?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    She put her hand on her heart again and it was much better.


    "Grandfather."


    Zhao shuning stops Ye Feng.


    "What''s the matter?" said Ye Fenglian


    "This time your birthday party, mother, will they come?"


    Ye Feng''s face changed.


    "Grandfather, mother, can they come?"


    "Little girl, you don''t have to worry about these things."


    "Grandfather, mother is not in good health."


    "What happened to her?"


    You see, he is still concerned about his mother. He is just thin skinned and hard to admit.


    See Zhao shuning show successful smile, ye Fengcai reaction: "you deceive me?"


    "Grandfather, I''m not cheating you, but you really don''t want to see your mother? After so many years, you are a big man. How can you be as small as the eye of a needle? Haven''t you put it down yet? "Ye Feng can''t make face.


    "You don''t know," she murmured, "when your mother broke up with me, it was so noisy that the whole world knew it. For the sake of that boy, she wanted to break off the relationship between father and daughter. This is the way she chose."


    "I don''t believe it if I pity the parents all over the world. Grandfather, you don''t regret the decision you made in the past few years, unless your mother is not your own daughter."


    "Nonsense, Yan''er, you talk in a mess all day. When your mother was born, she was only a little bigger than my palm. You can see that she is my own daughter by looking at her nose and eyes. Your ability to talk nonsense is too bad."


    "Old man, you see, I just said a few words to my mother and questioned your relationship. Then you began to be anxious. I said, you can''t rest assured of your mother over the years. Why don''t you admit that, grandfather, many people close to you, when she is alive, we should know how to cherish, and don''t wait until we lose them later to regret."


    It''s like, brother.


    Zhao shuning now think of Zhao Huai, chest will attack a suffocating pain.


    "Little girl, you say this as if you have deep feelings."


    "In a word, I''m going to be a peacemaker today. It''s not good for you, grandfather, if the relationship between you and your mother goes on like this."


    Ye Feng mumbles.


    "Even if I wanted to see your mother, she might not come."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry about it. A few days ago, I wrote a letter to go back. I believe that my mother will be able to get there soon."


    "Well, little girl, you''re cutting before you play."


    "I can''t help it. My mother said that qianjisha had moved to several places. She can''t find it. If I don''t tell her the place, I''m afraid you''ll have a good time. "


    Zhao shuning doesn''t believe it. Ye Feng doesn''t want ye qingluan to come.


    "Good, good, whatever you want --"


    Ye Feng is in a good mood.


    There are more smiles on my face.


    Zhao shuning looks at the back of Ye Feng''s departure, and the figure of Zhao appears in his eyes.


    Grandfather and grandfather.


    Their positions are far apart.


    So now it seems that Ye Feng is still very young. Although he is old, he is still strong, and his face is just like a teenager.


    But Grandpa.


    He used to deal with the red flame giant scorpion injury, the back is no longer straight, these years have passed, do not know his condition, there is no better?


    What''s more, what were the words of the two young people who saw the scene in the dark sky?


    Is it true?


    Mo Bai, is he really the killer of my brother?

 Chapter 591

    That feeling is coming again.


    This time, it happened in the middle of the night.


    Zhao shuning had a restless sleep, with sweat on his forehead.


    All of a sudden, her body suddenly convulsed, and the severe pain in her chest hit her again.


    This moment of suffocation.


    It makes her tense.


    When he calmed down, he sat up immediately.


    The whole body is wet through.


    She wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    At the chest, the heart beats hard.


    She is an alchemist, so she can use her mental power to spy around her body.


    Zhao shuning had tried it for a long time, but he didn''t find anything.


    There are many times, she thought that is not their own overwork, will appear in this state.


    Once, twice, many times, she had to face it.


    But she couldn''t find the reason.


    In this case, even the alchemist who asked for help could not find the cause.


    The pain faded.


    But Zhao shuning couldn''t sleep any more.


    She was dressed.


    Then stand by the window of the pavilion.


    Close clothes, gently pushed open the window.


    At this time, it was midnight, the moon was hanging high, and there was no sound.


    Cold and lonely.


    Zhao shuning looked at the bright moon, she thought of a lot of things.


    When he was young, he ran by moonlight. Under the moonlight, his brother took his hand. When he was tired, he held himself in his arms.


    When she was older, her elder brother was no longer around her. When she was in trouble, her master helped her many times. Only in this way could she grow up.


    Next to the window, there is a princess chair.


    Zhao shuning sat up and lay down by the window.


    After arriving here, everything that happened was deeply imprinted in her heart.


    There are even many times, Zhao shuning can not help but doubt that he is not really a person here?


    But countless ideas would disturb her.


    If she is here, how can she have the memory after 500 years?


    It is because of this reason that Zhao shuning overturned his conjecture countless times.


    "Ah Chou -"


    in the hell.


    Nineteen, who was recording, sneezed.


    She quickly put down the pen.


    I looked around with a guilty heart.


    Ear, there seems to be Feng Zhan fell into the alien world when she said.


    He said, little aunt, you have never been reliable.


    There were footsteps outside.


    Nineteen hastened to put away what he had just written.


    The people who came in.


    It''s elder sister a cha.


    She has been staring at nineteen since she came in.


    All the goosebumps got up.


    "Sister, what are you doing looking at me like this?"


    "Have you done something wrong? Little nineteen. "


    "I, I can do something wrong."


    "The affairs of the alien world?"


    "Cough cough cough - sister, don''t you know all about it? You and your second brother also know about zhan''er. Aren''t they all approved by you? "


    "The transmission is at the wrong time. 19¡¢ How many years have you been a Mengpo? How can you make such a mistake? "


    Nineteen opened his eyes wide.


    How could the elder sister know?


    "Today, when I was pushing card nine with your second sister, I saw a girl with a different memory, just like your second sister in those years."


    "Sister, did you see that man?"


    "Otherwise, how could I come to you?"


    "What about the second sister? Does the second elder sister know? "


    A cha took a look at the frightened nineteen and couldn''t help humming.


    "Nineteen, how clever your two elder sisters are. How could she not see that she didn''t come to you to settle the accounts? She just didn''t want to lose her temper with you and consume each other''s sisterhood."


    "Sister, I didn''t mean to."


    Nineteen is slightly aggrieved.


    She also has no way


    originally, she wanted to put Fengzhan to the present position, but she didn''t expect another force to impact her at that time.


    Under the impact of the two forces, the plane shifted.


    It makes Fengzhan 500 years later.


    Another force has been accumulating in a certain body. When the body is captured, the force will leak out. Naturally, the force will carry on its mission to bring the alien soul 500 years later to 500 years ago.


    It is inevitable that there is a difference between yin and Yang.


    "I wanted to transfer ah Zhan to this plane. At that time, alas, the time was disordered and the space was distorted. That''s what happened."Ah Cha looks at nineteen.


    Said: "you do things, you have to clean up, 500 years later, how do you do, you understand?"


    "I see --"


    I''m a little dejected.


    "Then I''ll leave. I hope you don''t have anything to hide from me except this."


    Hear that.


    But he was stunned.


    She had to stop the tea who was leaving.


    He added: "in fact, there is one more thing."


    Seeing the appearance that nineteen felt guilty to cry, a cha Sheng put up with his impending bad temper.


    "You said


    Nineteen sad face, said pitifully.


    "After that time, the woman''s body did not return to the position of five hundred years ago, so I injected her soul into the new body."


    Of course, the urgency of time did not erase the woman''s memory.


    "So?"


    Ah Cha frowned.


    Nineteen shrunk his head and said in a low voice: "so, that woman is the person who existed in the history of the Kyushu mainland."


    So, she''s not an intruder.


    The black air around a cha appeared faintly.


    "Sister, I''m wrong."


    "You can clean up your own mess. Nineteen, you''re too old. It''s not something we can deal with for you."


    "I know."


    "Your second elder sister has pointed out a clear way for that woman. Nineteen, you are confused. You don''t think about how smart your second elder sister is. When she saw that woman, she must have seen through all your tricks. You still want to hide that you don''t tell her that your second elder sister loves you. In this case, she didn''t beat you up and help you think of a way to save you."


    Nineteen murmured: "elder sister, I know I''m wrong."


    A cha sighed.


    Out of the room of nineteen.


    After ah Cha left, nineteen dare to relax.


    But her heart, at this time is also indignant, and guilt.


    Fortunately, the second elder sister didn''t blame herself. Everyone in the Feng family is not normal. Only by using the four sons of the Feng family can we quell the hatred and killing on that plane.


    Nineteen from the beginning of this matter, when he planned with Feng Zhan, he was nervous.


    Sure enough.


    Finally.


    She lived up to expectations.


    I screwed it up again.


    "If I can''t, I''ll go to the alien world in person. I hope everything will be in time."


    Nineteen made up his mind.


    We started looking for cracks.


    This mistake, ah Zhan will definitely encounter extremely difficult problems, hoping that he can catch up before this and arrive at his right time.


    Zhao shuning closed the window.


    If she didn''t figure out these things, she had to settle down as she came.


    In a few days, my mother should be here.


    She had to prepare for them.

 Chapter 592

    It''s very hidden.


    But Ye Feng has a very important position in the world.


    In order to take care of the mystery of Qianji killing, and not to break contact with people in the Jianghu.


    So.


    Ye Feng''s birthday party is mostly held in a luxurious and splendid place.


    In previous years.


    They are all the palaces arranged by Gu Hanshen. Because something happened this year, Ye Feng and Gu Hanshen no longer have the same feelings as before.


    So this year''s birthday party was held in Hailing country.


    Although Zhao shuning is not familiar with Hailing Kingdom, Xia Qingyan, the little prince of Hailing Kingdom, has some friendship with him.


    At the same time, when Ye Feng held the birthday party, it was time for Changkong college to have a holiday. Maybe Xia Qingyan would return to Hailing country.


    Because Zhao shuning wrote a letter to ye qingluan in advance.


    So ye qingluan and Luo Hao arrived at Qianji first.


    Nowadays, in addition to the people in the sect, ye qingluan is the only one who knows where Qianji is.


    Outside the main hall, someone buttoned the door.


    It happened that yanniao was at the door.


    He opened the door.


    Seeing the people coming, the banquet was in place.


    When Zhao shuning heard the news, he had already guessed who was coming, so he quickly came out.


    "Mother -"


    Ye qingluan embraces Zhao shuning.


    After they let go.


    Zhao shuning nodded to Luo Hao behind ye qingluan.


    In this case, ye qingluan should not have forgiven Luo Hao, but it''s OK. Ye qingluan''s grievances should be given to Luo Hao.


    "Miss."


    "Right protector."


    Yanniao looked a little flustered.


    Zhao shuning saw the unusual at a glance.


    "Miss, long time no see, you are just like before."


    "After so many years, how can it be the same as before? By the way, the left Dharma protector?"


    "Yan Feng went to deal with the elder''s birthday party ahead of time. I''ll stay in the pie. There''s something important to do, miss. Are you ok?"


    Ye qingluan nodded.


    Zhao shuning said: "right Dharma protector, when you see my mother, how can you not even speak quickly?"


    Yanniao''s face turned red. He found an excuse and slipped away.


    Looking at the back of yanniao.


    Zhao shuning shrugged.


    Turning back to ye qingluan, he said, "mother, this right Dharma protector is a little interesting to you?"


    Luo Hao is behind ye qingluan. He looks quite unnatural when he hears this.


    Ye qingluan took Zhao shuning''s hand and said with a smile, "it''s all in the past. Now I think it''s funny."


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    Look at Luo Hao.


    Don''t have deep meaning to say: "father, how do you think of the right Dharma protector?"? As an outsider, I can see at a glance that he has deep affection for his mother. Can you see that? "


    "Nonsense."


    Zhao shuning then said, "if you don''t cherish your mother, some people will cherish it."


    Luo Hao''s heart is miserable.


    During this period of time, he didn''t dare to answer a word or speak aloud. No matter what ye qingluan said, he listened obediently.


    Where not to cherish?


    But ye qingluan has not completely forgiven him now.


    "Yan''er, where''s your grandfather?"


    Zhao Shu Ning toward a pavilion Nu mouth.


    Ye qingluan sidles.


    Just see enough head to her side to see the leaf wind, she couldn''t help laughing.


    With the smile, there are tears in my eyes.


    "Mother, well, what are you crying for?"


    "I''m just happy. For so many years, Yan''er, thanks to you. Otherwise, I don''t know when I will meet your grandfather. I know your grandfather''s temper. At the beginning, I was so ignorant. I brushed his face in public and cut off his robe with him. Even after many years, he won''t forgive me."


    Know your father better than your daughter.


    "Mother, you also know grandfather''s temper, so you should understand that he doesn''t really blame you, he also wants to see you, but he can''t put down his face, and he''s just mad at what you did."


    "I know."


    Ye qingluan looked back again, but she did not see Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, who was found earlier, quickly retracted his head.


    Once again to see their children, his hands, are slightly shaking.


    Listening to their footsteps getting closer and closer, Ye Feng was a little nervous.


    He and his daughter have not seen each other for a long time. What should we do when we meet later? What did you say?


    Not yet.


    The figure had already entered the room."Father -"


    Ye Feng sits on his seat and changes direction, but does not immediately respond to ye qingluan.


    Zhao shuning pushes ye qingluan forward.


    Ye qingluan understands her meaning and kneels in front of Ye Feng.


    It''s time to kneel down.


    Ye Feng finally looked at her.


    "Father, I''m sorry."


    Ye qingluan has been holding these three words for so many years. She has long wanted to say this to Ye Feng, but she has never found a chance.


    "Get up."


    "You get up."


    "Father -"


    "my daughter, like her son, has gold under his knees. She shouldn''t kneel so easily."


    "Father, I''m sorry, my daughter is wrong -"


    "now what do you say these things for?"


    Ye Feng helps ye qingluan up.


    "Father, can you forgive me?"


    "What do you say to forgive me or not? My blood is flowing in your body. It''s cut off continuously."


    "I''m sorry, father. I was too emotional."


    Zhao shuning looked at Ye Feng''s face a little unnatural, and quickly came forward and said: "mother, grandfather knows you are coming, let alone how excited you are. You see, although they moved, your room is still reserved on the main Pavilion. The room features are designed according to your preference. Do you want to have a look? "


    Ye Feng hears the words.


    Lian hurriedly said: "this is not what I do. Every time that yanniao boy moves, he designs the main Pavilion. He wants to come to your mother''s room. This time, he also designs it. I said that yanniao boy grew up with me. He knows the root and the bottom. I know best, but your mother --"


    "father --"


    Ye qingluan interrupted Ye Feng .


    Ye Feng then noticed that ye qingluan was still following Luo Hao.


    He gave Luo Hao a bad look.


    Then he said, "Yan''er, take your mother to stay first. Other irrelevant people, either go to the guest room or get out of my house."


    Luo Hao hugged his fist and said, "what my father said is that I''ll just stay in the guest room."


    Ye Feng.


    Don''t say it''s Luo Hao.


    Even if the leaders of the mainland of Kyushu are here, they will give him three points of face.


    Ye Feng ignores Luo Hao and takes ye qingluan to the main Pavilion.


    When Zhao shuning passed Luo Hao, he said, "father, I have a close look at the right Dharma protector. He is really careful and has a good life. His ability is even worse. You''d better be careful."


    "I know."


    I know three words, but it shows the endless bitterness of Luo Hao.


    He will try his best to make up for his mistakes.


    "Xiaoge Lao, someone''s coming. He said by name that he wanted to see you."


    Walking in front of Ye Feng stopped.


    "Who else did you tell about Qianji


    Zhao shuning was also puzzled.


    She asked the boy.


    "Who is it?"


    "A seat of green clothes, like heaven and man in general, his subordinates do not know him."

 Chapter 593

    "Don''t you know? Then get out of here. "


    "Grandfather, take your mother up first. I''ll go and see. I''ll be back soon. "


    It''s not waiting for the reaction.


    Zhao shuning''s figure has disappeared in front of the public.


    Ye qingluan asked in a low voice, "who is the person coming?"


    Ye Feng shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "When Yan''er saw me, he didn''t run so fast."


    Ye Feng is suddenly thought of what, do not have deep meaning said: "to people, should be her all day long, want to see but can''t see people."


    "Who?"


    "No one. Let''s go. Let''s go up."


    Ye qingluan''s face is full of doubts, but he doesn''t ask any more. He obediently goes to the high pavilion with Ye Feng.


    And Zhao shuning.


    It''s very fast now.


    Outside the main hall, she stretched out her sleeve and waved it gently, and she killed a thousand people.


    Outside.


    Green water and mountains.


    The man, with his back to her and a bend of the lake, seemed to be thinking about something.


    Zhao shuning stopped, looked at his clothes, rearranged his clothes and hair, and then came forward slowly.


    A figure from the back.


    She can also know that he''s here.


    "Master -"


    Yan Ruyu turned back.


    As time goes by, women become more and more beautiful.


    She walked towards herself with a smile on her lips, just like the first warm sun in spring.


    Yan Ruyu lost her mind for a moment.


    "Master, how do you know I''m here?"


    Yan Ruyu said to herself, "I have something to do with you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Ruyu gently brushed her sleeve, and a bloody picture appeared in front of Zhao shuning.


    There are bodies everywhere.


    There''s the body of the female shark.


    There are also the bodies of many monsters.


    They died miserably. The scales of the female mackerel were all stripped off, revealing the vague flesh and blood.


    Those monsters have a big hole in their heart. In the hole, there is no heart. That place is where Yuandan is.


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    Look at this.


    Her hand couldn''t help stretching out and stroking the corpses of those monsters over and over again.


    The picture dispersed.


    Zhao shuning moved forward and almost fell to the ground.


    Yan Ruyu pulled her sleeve and quickly pulled her up.


    She looked back at Yan Ruyu, with a sad voice.


    "Who did it?"


    Yan Ruyu frowned lightly.


    "Don''t you know?"


    Zhao shuning was shocked and looked at Yan Ruyu.


    "Master, what do you mean by that? Why would I know? "


    "Before the monster dies, it will leave the last picture in the pupil."


    "Master, what do you mean?"


    "I went to the scene and saw one person before those monsters died. That person is you."


    Zhao shuning stepped back.


    "Master, it''s not me."


    "If it wasn''t for you, who else could it be?"


    Zhao shuning looks at Yan Ruyu. At this time, she feels very uncomfortable.


    "Master, do you think I will do such a thing?"


    "But your ability is really improving very fast. Even if you go up for 500 years, you will never have such a gifted son."


    "So, you suspect me. You suspect that I''ve come to this stage by hunting and killing monsters, getting their yuan Dan, and sucking their spiritual power, right?"


    "I don''t mean to be a teacher. I''m willing to believe you. That''s why I came to you. What I hope is that you can come up with evidence to prove your innocence. Do you understand?"


    Zhao shuning took a deep breath.


    Steady the mind.


    Then she looked at Yan Ruyu seriously.


    Word by word: "master, I have no evidence now, but I want to tell you that I didn''t do it. Will you believe me?"


    "Luoqiu -"


    "I''m not luoqiu!"


    Zhao shuning suddenly roared.


    She crouched down with her head in her arms.


    Yan Ruyu was shocked by Zhao shuning''s sudden voice. Looking at her, he felt a little bitter in his heart.


    "Don''t do that."


    "Master, do you believe me?"


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    He did not speak, for Zhao shuning, is the biggest torture.


    "Master, I said I didn''t do it."


    "I''ll clean you up."


    "Master -"


    Yan Ruyu stood up and suddenly said, "how can you kill me? Do you not get along well with the new leader of Cangwu kingdom? ""Master?"


    "Did he fail you?"


    Zhao shuning also got up.


    Before I do not know why, to see that picture, her heart suddenly cramped, so all of a sudden can not control their emotions.


    Originally, I wanted to explain to master Haosheng, but master brought the topic to Cangwu kingdom.


    "Didn''t he fail you?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "I met the Lord of Cangwu kingdom by chance. If we were apart, we would have nothing to do with each other."


    "I think you must have been deeply hurt by Gu Hantian of Cangwu kingdom. Otherwise, with your character, you would not have said such a thing."


    There are countless question marks in front of Zhao shuning''s mind.


    "Master, in your eyes. What kind of person am I? "


    "Generally speaking, if you are bullied, you will try every means to find your own place. Even if you hurt yourself a thousand or the enemy eight hundred, you will do the same."


    "Ah?" own? Are you really so impulsive?


    To be careful? What''s the revenge?


    "But when I see you like this, I think you should have moved your true feelings towards that person and died. That''s why you put it down like this and don''t want to mention that person again."


    Zhao shuning couldn''t figure out the logic.


    She only knows.


    Master, I still misunderstood.


    I want to explain to him about Cangwu.


    "I really have nothing to do with Gu Hantian of Cangwu kingdom."


    "Gu Hanshen is the second prince of Cangwu kingdom. Before that, the people of Cangwu kingdom called you the second imperial concubine."


    Zhao shuning looks up happily.


    "Master, how do you know?"


    Is it true that the person who plays flute and dances with her on the flower festival is the master?


    "Your reaction is to admit it?"


    "Who admitted it?"


    "So you won''t admit it?"


    Zhao shuning thought about it, but he couldn''t answer it right.


    The master has an elegant temperament. He never cares about such trifles. Now he not only cares about them, but also cares so clearly. Does this mean that his plan of seduction has been half successful?


    Thinking of this, Zhao shuning unconsciously laughed.


    "To see you so happy is to admit it."


    Zhao shuning looks at Yan Ruyu with a smile.


    Step forward.


    "Admit what?"


    "Admit I like you?"


    Take another step.


    "To admit that I''m in love with you?"


    One more step forward.


    "Or do you admit that in my life, next life and next life, you are the only one who won''t marry me?"


    Zhao shuning is pressing forward step by step.


    The delicate appearance made Yan Ruyu''s heart beat faster.


    "You''re talking nonsense again."


    "What am I talking about?"


    Zhao shuning this more presumptuous, her hand, also along with the arm on Yan Ruyu''s waist.


    Her hands are so soft.

 Chapter 594

    After many months.


    Zhao shuning was so close to Yan Ruyu.


    He''s not used to it.


    Naturally, I can''t react.


    "Master, why don''t you talk?"


    Yan Ruyu pushed away Zhao shuning and asked, "are you like this to all men?"


    Zhao shuning choked.


    Light way: "if you think so, that''s it."


    Let''s go.


    She walked to the lake and sat down, looking rather lonely, with her hands around her.


    See Zhao shuning so lonely.


    Yan Ruyu came forward and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhao shuning buried his head between his legs.


    "Nothing, I''m just a little scared," he said in a low voice


    "What are you afraid of?"


    What are you afraid of? I''m afraid that I will never see that person again. I''m afraid that I can''t go back. Now I''m sick and can''t find the cause. I''m always suffering from sudden angina pectoris.


    Zhao shuning is worried that before he can find his way back, his life will be explained here.


    "Master, do you believe it? I believe that in this world, there will be a person who likes you more than anything else. "


    Yan Ruyu stands facing the lake.


    Light back: "I don''t believe it."


    "If you don''t believe it, then you will."


    There''s something wrong with the girl in front of you. She buried her face between her legs and spoke to him low.


    "Rocho, are you ok?"


    "Master, I''m afraid."


    "You -"


    Zhao shuning''s voice was full of tears.


    "I''m afraid, I''ll never go back, I''m afraid I''ll never see you again, I''m even more afraid, what should you do without me?"


    Yan Ruyu reaches for her hand.


    I want to help Zhao shuning up.


    Zhao shuning didn''t mean to get up.


    Her body seemed to be shaking.


    "You look up and look at me."


    Zhao shuning shook his head desperately and his body trembled even more.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Yan Ruyu forced her hand out and pulled Zhao shuning up.


    At this time, he found that the woman''s clothes in front of her were already bloodstained, and there was a lot of blood in her mouth.


    "How?"


    Yan Ruyu quickly picks up Zhao shuning.


    Body shape, disappeared in the lake.


    Put Zhao shuning in the cave, and Yan Ruyu makes the whole cave look very bright with the night pearl.


    Zhao shuning''s mouth is still bleeding.


    She didn''t know what was going on.


    She ran out in high spirits. She knew that it was the master who was waiting for her outside, so when she came out, her mood was clear.


    But.


    She only saw him in the back.


    That chest stuffy painful feeling, again more intense.


    She pressed and said hello to Yan Ruyu with a smile.


    But later, the chest really hurt badly, she had no way, just buried her head between her legs, and didn''t want Yan Ruyu to find her abnormality.


    The next discomfort is more serious.


    From chest pain to a fishy smell in the throat.


    She tried to hold back.


    But the blood came down his lips.


    After Yan Ruyu flattened Zhao shuning''s body, he began to use Shenhuo to refine pills. He put his mental strength into Zhao shuning''s body.


    Open your eyes again.


    There was a tinge of anger in his eyes.


    Zhao shuning was bewitched.


    And it''s more than just a bug.


    This poison is extremely difficult to refine. Without the strength of Jiupin, it is absolutely impossible to refine it successfully.


    Who on earth did she provoke? That''s the revenge.


    After the poison entered the blood, there was only one way to wait for her.


    Zhao shuning fainted after several times of pain. When he woke up this time, he saw Yan Ruyu in front of him.


    She seemed to go back a long time ago.


    She lies on the bed, when Yan Ruyu takes good care of her.


    "You wake up."


    Tone, although it is to hide some concern, can hear, or so indifferent.


    Zhao shuning''s consciousness, this just thoroughly wakes up.


    Now she has not returned to her original world.


    Now, she''s still Lovey.


    "Master."


    "You''ve been poisoned, do you know?"


    Poison?


    Zhao shuning struggled to get up from the bed.


    It seems that something came to mind.


    She pale face, weak ask a way: "what Gu?""Jincangu."


    "Jincangu? It shouldn''t matter. I can crack it. "


    "Can you crack it?" Yan Ruyu''s tone was a little serious, and he continued: "if we say that the golden silkworm poison is added with the medicine?"


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    She had never heard of the drug.


    "Master?"


    "I will try my best to help you."


    Zhao shuning knew that if the master could solve it, he would not show such an expression.


    Zhao shuning doesn''t know what the medicine is.


    She only knew that the master was so close to the enemy that this medicine must not be an ordinary poison.


    However, if you really can''t protect your own life, then what? Anyway, people will die, but she still can''t let go, she can''t let go too many people.


    "Master, I''ll be fine --"


    Yan Ruyu said: "you have a good rest first. I''ll go to the mountain stream to see if there is any lingcao that can suppress the medicine temporarily."


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning is surprisingly obedient.


    She lay down.


    Chest, it''s starting to hurt again.


    But she knew that she could not let the master worry any more.


    When Yan Ruyu went to the mountain stream, she had been looking for the spirit grass that could suppress the poisonous insects and medicine.


    If you are a alchemist of eight or more grades, you can solve it.


    But this time it''s different.


    Jincangu is just an introduction. The following medicine is lethal. It will quietly dissolve all the pills made by alchemists, making jincangu have no enemies.


    Once the golden silkworm has no enemies, it will breed crazily.


    Jincangu feeds on the flesh and blood of human beings. At first, it was in a stage of deep sleep, so the people of Zhonggu would not be aware of it.


    But in the back, when it wakes up, it begins to breed.


    Start to nibble at people''s blood.


    It is not the same as osteophage, but the ancestor of osteophage.


    Originally, jincangu could only be forced out with internal force, but with more medicine, everything would be in a mess.


    Jincangu will be more and more unscrupulous under the cover of Yaojiang.


    Finally, the body in full bloom will become extremely broken after all. When the golden silkworm flies out, it will die.


    "Who on earth did she offend?"


    No matter who she has offended, she will try her best to save her.


    Because Yan Ruyu found it.


    Seeing her suffering, listening to her low voice, his mood, seems to have been affected.


    He didn''t know whether he had different feelings for his disciples now, but he knew that what he had to do now was to try his best to crack the immoral witchcraft.


    She can''t think about the future until she survives.

 Chapter 595

    Zhao shuning''s chest pain made her unable to close her eyes.


    When was the poison in the poison?


    Said the master.


    Jincangu is just a guide.


    It''s for the later medicine.


    Who is the most likely person to poison himself?


    Is it the old master Rong you met in Ruoqiang Marquis''s residence? It''s said that he can do witchcraft.


    At the beginning, Luo Hao''s father was also poisoned. He helped to solve the problem himself.


    Mr. Rong, he should not have so much ability to let himself catch his way without being aware of it.


    Who else could it be?


    What''s next?


    "On the mainland of Kyushu, there are no more than three people who know how to take medicine."


    Yan Ruyu is back.


    When he saw Zhao shuning''s pain, he knew that she couldn''t sleep well.


    But after hearing his voice, Zhao shuning quickly changed into a smile.


    "Master, are you back?"


    "Well."


    Yan Ruyu grinds the spirit grass into juice and lets Zhao shuning take it.


    "If you have any questions, you can ask me. You don''t have to keep them in your heart all the time."


    After taking the medicine juice, Zhao shuning felt that most of his pain had dissipated, so he had strength.


    "Thank you, master."


    "No, I''ll tell you that on the mainland of Kyushu, they should be the ones who can give you medicine. One is Ye Feng, the other is Qin Sheng."


    "It''s impossible for Ye Feng. He is my relative and won''t do such a thing to me. I don''t know Qin Sheng you said, and I haven''t offended him. Who else is there?"


    Yan Ruyu said, "I am."


    "You?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    That''s even more impossible.


    "Master, could it be Qin Sheng? When I was in Cangwu state, I had contact with Qin Anxin, but I didn''t harm her. Even if her relatives want revenge, they should not come to me. "


    Yan Ruyu said, "before that, have you ever met anyone who is good at poisonous insects?"


    Zhao shuning tells Yan Ruyu about old master Rong.


    Yan Ruyu''s eyebrows are deeply locked.


    "It shouldn''t be him. If he wants to attack you, you will be on guard."


    "I don''t think it should be him, either."


    Zhao shuning can''t figure out who is so cruel for a moment. Besides, if he doesn''t have the medicine behind him, he can force the jincangu out. The other party should know his strength and won''t do such thankless things.


    If you don''t have a clue, you can only put it down for the time being.


    Zhao shuning looks at Yan Ruyu''s cold face.


    Can''t help but say: "master, will I die?"


    Yan Ruyu, who is cooking medicine, can''t help but stop when she hears this.


    His back to Zhao shuning, so Zhao shuning can''t see his expression at this time.


    But he was just silent for a while.


    He said, "I won''t let you die."


    Zhao shuning added: "I don''t want to die either."


    "Master, I tell you today that I''m not Luo Qiu. Do you believe it?"


    "I believe it."


    "Why do you believe it now?"


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    But Zhao shuning said, "do you feel pity for me now, master?"


    "If you are not Luo Qiu, why do you call me master?"


    Zhao shuning wanted to explain, but he swallowed the words.


    In Ruoqiang, when she was a child, the elder she met said that if she revealed the secret and told others her true situation, she would bring disaster to her closest people because of her mistakes.


    Yeah, she shouldn''t have said that.


    "Can''t I change my name?"


    Yan Ruyu didn''t pay attention to it. She thought it was Zhao shuning''s playfulness.


    Then she said, "just think I''m joking."


    "I know."


    You know what?


    In fact, master, you don''t know much, and you don''t know much about me.


    "You''re always joking. I''ll just listen to what you say."


    "Master -"


    Zhao shuning was lying on the bed, clutching his chin and looking at Yan Ruyu''s back.


    "Master, you must listen carefully to my next words. I''m not joking with you. I''m serious."


    "Well."


    "Master, I really like you."


    Yan Ruyu turns around.


    Facing Zhao shuning.


    Rare, this time, his eyes are very serious.


    "Can you answer the question of being a teacher?""What''s the problem?"


    "How many people have you said that to?"


    To how many people? This is really said to many people, such as Shuanger, siser, and many of the great beauties I have seen before.


    But where is it the same?


    "Needless to say, I know."


    Zhao shuning even said: "man''s words, I only said to master you."


    Yan Ruyu turns around.


    Keep boiling the medicine.


    But his lips, but it is unconsciously emerged a smile.


    I don''t know why, hearing this, the feeling of joy in my heart was so obvious.


    "Master, I always feel that I can''t control my temper recently. Am I also influenced by the golden silkworm bug?"


    "Well. It affects your qi and blood, and naturally drives your temper, so you may be moody. "


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    "Actually, I''ve already noticed."


    "When?"


    "Since I left Cangwu Kingdom, by the way, master, could Gu Hanxun have given me this poisonous poison? This man has no martial arts virtue. I treat him well, and he still wants to use me. If he gave me this poisonous poison, I''m not surprised at all."


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    "It shouldn''t be him."


    "Why?"


    "The time is not right."


    Zhao shuning said: "then I have no idea."


    "What do you think of Gu Hanshen?"


    "Master, I have nothing to do with that boy. How old is he, how old am I?"


    Yan Ruyu stops.


    Gu Han Xun is less than 30 years old. Is she only five or six years older?


    Can''t she stand such a difference in age?


    What about yourself?


    "How old do you mind?"


    "All right."


    Yan Ruyu choked.


    Continue to cook medicine.


    "Master, don''t you know a kind of spiritual skill? Can make others forget everything, you said that one day, I forced you to marry me, would you use this kind of magic to get rid of me


    Yan Ruyu put down the fan.


    "How do you know I can do that?"


    Zhao shuning stretched out his tongue and did not answer.


    Of course, she knew that Xia Wanling, the children of the East, was the memory she brought to the master and let him erase.


    "You answer me, will you use this move on me?"


    "I don''t know."


    "What don''t you know? Master, you have to promise me that you will never bother me in the future and that you will not use this magic power on me. "


    Yan Ruyu poured the medicine boiled in the medicine pot into the bowl.


    Light left a word.


    "I''m very upset with you now."


    But this sentence, but can''t hear half trouble Zhao shuning meaning.


    On the contrary, they also brought some small spoils.

 Chapter 596

    Zhao shuning heard Yan Ruyu''s words.


    The smile grew brighter.


    "That''s all. You can still laugh."


    The smile on Zhao shuning''s face did not decrease, and he replied: "master, you haven''t spoken with me in this tone for a long time."


    "Here, take the medicine."


    Zhao shuning obedient to do up, his result medicine bowl, drink.


    What a pain.


    The medicine is in the mouth.


    Zhao shuning''s eyebrows had no time to wrinkle.


    I found a candied fruit in my mouth.


    It''s so sweet.


    Zhao shuning looked up.


    Looking at Yan Ruyu, he giggled again.


    "It''s very bitter. You''ve drunk it all. Previously, I was worried about whether you would play a rogue instead of drinking. "


    "Master, don''t you have prepared preserves for me?"


    "If I haven''t prepared it for you."


    "The medicine the master handed me is sweet even if it is bitter."


    Her face was as red as jade.


    In this case, Zhao shuning is really casual.


    "After the medicine, lie down for a while."


    "Good."


    Yan Ruyu picked up the medicine cans and planned to get up and walk out of the cave.


    Zhao shuning is a grasp of his hand.


    Yan Ruyu lowered her head.


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s hand, he followed his hand and looked at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning felt guilty and moved her hand to the sleeve, but she didn''t intend to let go.


    "Let go. I''ll go out for a while."


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "I''m just going to clean this medicine can. You''ll have to use it next time."


    Zhao shuning still shakes his head.


    She looks like a jade.


    Zhao shuning has a bitter face.


    There was really no way, Yan Ruyu had to sigh, put down the medicine pot, and sat down beside Zhao shuning''s bed.


    "You, you are not young, how can you have such a child''s heart."


    After Zhao shuning saw Yan Ruyu sit down, he moved a few minutes to his side.


    "I just want my master to accompany me," she said


    "In the world, my favorite person is master."


    Yan Ruyu looks sideways at Zhao shuning.


    His hand gently stroked Zhao shuning''s forehead.


    Yes, I have a fever.


    Look at the situation. It''s not light.


    Yan Ruyu see this situation, even busy way: "you take off a few clothes."


    Although Zhao shuning was a little confused by the fire, he still had a trace of consciousness. He heard Yan Ruyu say so.


    She unconsciously smile out, a face deep meaning of looking at Yan Ruyu.


    Immediately, he quickly began to take off all his clothes.


    Yes, it''s all.


    Yan Ruyu was also scared to turn around by this scene.


    "Don''t take off your dirty clothes and trousers."


    Zhao shuning is no longer a thing.


    Hearing what Yan Ruyu said, she began to look for the clothes she had taken off before, but she didn''t have much strength now.


    "Master, I have no strength."


    Zhao shuning''s words were true. As soon as she finished, she fell down.


    There was a bang from behind.


    Yan Ruyu quickly turned back.


    But see Zhao shuning has a head down on the bed, the body presents a red color.


    He took a cold breath.


    There is still no hesitation.


    Chest thumping, he groped to Zhao shuning put on the clothes, but he is a man after all, the first time to dress a woman, this hands and feet do not know where.


    During several times inadvertently across the woman''s skin, he will be scared suddenly shrink.


    It''s not easy to put on the profane clothes and trousers for Zhao shuning. Yan Ruyu''s forehead at this time has been covered with tiny beads of sweat.


    It''s not easy.


    Yan Ruyu tidies up her things and applies Lingshu to cool Zhao shuning first.


    The woman on the bed.


    Whispering.


    In the meantime, he was still crying.


    Yan Ruyu is not at ease, or put down the medicine pot, guarding her.


    The woman fell asleep.


    But I couldn''t sleep well.


    Looks like she''s dreaming again.


    "Master, master --"


    Yan Ruyu raised her eyes.


    Zhao shuning didn''t wake up. That was just a dream.


    "Master, I''m sorry."


    "Master, I really like you very much."


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    Even he didn''t find out. I don''t know when, his attitude towards the girl in front of him changed from the beginning.Now, he really believed what she said before.


    Or, to her? Are you really moved?


    Otherwise, I will not hear that she is going to be Gu Hanxun''s second imperial concubine, and I will not be happy when I see her.


    Knowing that she didn''t do it, she still wanted to come to her through it, just to see her.


    It turns out that as early as unconsciously, the woman in front of him has changed.


    She said, she''s not rocho.


    Who would she be?


    If she is not Luo Qiu, is another gentle and kind "Luo Fei Yan" in the courtyard Luo Qiu?


    Yan Ruyu is not stupid.


    The last time I heard Ling Ruo talking about people similar to her in Wangyue garden, Yan Ruyu had doubts.


    I suspect that the disciples I have received may be twin sisters with the people in that courtyard.


    However, Ling Ruo also said that the women in the courtyard were extremely kind, and they were not the kind of troublemakers. When the women came from the beginning, they had no mental strength.


    Ling ruo''s personality, Yan Ruyu is still trustworthy.


    So in this way, the whole thing can be explained.


    "Don''t dye -"


    Yan Ruyu''s thoughts are pulled back to reality by these two words.


    People in bed.


    It is the word "not dye" that mumbles.


    No, that''s my name.


    In this world, very few people know.


    She? How do you know?


    "Bu ran -"


    Zhao shuning read the name in his mouth. After a while, he finally calmed down and fell asleep on the bed.


    Yan Ruyu looks at the girl in front of her.


    I feel more and more mysterious about her.


    "How many secrets have you hidden?"


    Yan Ruyu''s hand unconsciously caresses Zhao shuning''s face. The woman seems to feel someone''s touch.


    She likes this kind of feeling very much, her head, then rubbed several times to Yan Ruyu''s hand, continued to fall asleep.


    Yan Ruyu sighed.


    What to do?


    He felt that he had no way to take the girl in front of him.


    "Xiaobai -"


    Baize''s figure appeared in the cave.


    Yan Ruyu said: "you go to Qianji to kill her, so that her parents don''t have to worry. They say that she has met a good friend and wants to live outside for a few days."


    Bai Ze nodded.


    The figure disappeared in the cave.


    Yan Ruyu is still careful. He knows the girl''s will in front of him. He won''t want the family to worry.


    He first arranged for her the next few days, at least let her in the cave, rest assured of a few days of injury.


    This medicine is applied with jincangu.


    This is forbidden.


    If anyone in the world can understand it, I''m afraid it''s only the father, the king and the mother.


    But.


    As early as 500 years ago, my father and mother died.


    The mother is good at raising poisonous insects. She can even cure the stubborn symptoms like poison boy. If only she were alive.


    Now, he''s out of control, and he can''t find a second way.

 Chapter 597

    Zhao shuning wakes up.


    By this time, it was the next morning.


    In the past three months, this is the first time that Zhao shuning has slept so comfortably.


    Is this Qingyun peak?


    Yes, she almost forgot that she was with the master.


    She got out of bed.


    I found that my whole body was unobstructed and my chest was no longer painful.


    She gave birth to a lazy waist and saw that her clothes were in a mess, but she couldn''t remember how much trouble she had last night.


    I don''t remember what happened.


    After putting on the clothes.


    She came out of the cave.


    At that time, it was not long before dawn.


    But he had already seen the master come back from the foot of the mountain. He still had the spirit grass in his hand.


    Zhao shuning meets Yan Ruyu.


    It''s a smile that can''t stop.


    Five hundred years ago, the master was so tender that he could squeeze out water.


    "Master, are you back?"


    See Zhao shuning, Yan Ruyu light frown.


    "Why did you get up?"


    "Shizun is Shizun. After taking yesterday''s medicine, I feel much better. Now, I''m a healthy person again."


    A smile appeared on Yan Ruyu''s face.


    "Go back first."


    "Good."


    Yan Ruyu is picking the spirit grass, and Zhao shuning is looking at him.


    "Master, am I ready?"


    Yan Ruyu said, "it will be fine."


    "That''s why I''m not ready yet, is it?"


    "Well, it just suppresses the toxicity for the time being. Be careful later."


    "I know that if I know who poisoned me, I must destroy his ancestors."


    "Qin Sheng, I''ll look for it for you."


    "Master, do you know Qin Sheng?"


    "Well, a few years ago, he was also a member of the Changkong Academy. His skill and talent are good."


    "But it''s not good."


    "I''ll get justice for you about him."


    "I believe in master."


    After Yan Ruyu picked out the spirit grass, she just refined it a little, and then she became the elixir. This speed is more than 100 times faster than Zhao shuning''s usual alchemy.


    "Here you are."


    "Thank you, master."


    Zhao shuning is glad to take over.


    Then he said, "master, I want to know how long I can live?"


    Yan Ruyu looks at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning forced a smile.


    "Master, in fact, you don''t have to cheat me. You can''t cheat people. From your attitude yesterday, I know that I can''t solve this poison."


    Yan Ruyu said, "there will be a way."


    Zhao shuning shrugged and said with a smile.


    "It''s OK. Anyway, people will die. It''s always good to die beside the master."


    "I''ll try my best to save you."


    "Of course I believe in master. By the way, my family?"


    "I''ve asked Xiaobai to tell them. Don''t worry."


    "That''s good."


    "At this time, do you still miss them?"


    "I can''t help it, my relatives. Blood is thicker than water. They treat me so well that I can''t let them worry about my affairs."


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning sat on the bed, his feet wobbly.


    After a long time.


    She said carefully: "master, it''s my grandfather''s birthday after a while, and I still have something to do, so -"


    Yan Ruyu''s face is a little ugly.


    Zhao shuning did not dare to go on.


    It''s rare for her to change her feelings with her master because of her illness this time. If she asked for more, would she not be happy?


    Will their relationship return to the original.


    "So you want to go back, don''t you?"


    "Well --" Zhao shuning''s voice was very low.


    "Well, how about going with you, master?"


    Zhao shuning looks up in surprise.


    Can''t believe to see to Yan Ruyu.


    What did the master just say?


    Does he agree to go back by himself, and is he willing to go back with himself?


    "When you go back alone, you are still a little worried about being a teacher."


    "Good, good, thank you, master."


    See Zhao shuning so happy, Yan Ruyu mood is also good on a lot.


    Her days may not be many, at most ten years, if he can''t find a way to completely remove the golden silkworm poison and the drug, then he can''t help it.


    Follow her and maybe pull her at the critical moment.


    "But, master, it''s wrong for you to go like this without any identity."Yan Ruyu replied: "that?"


    "Why don''t you do that, and I''ll suffer. When you go with me, you say that I''m happy with you, and we''ve made a private decision for life. In this way, you''ll be my grandfather''s son-in-law, and they won''t not welcome a son-in-law. "


    Yan Ruyu was stunned.


    Zhao shuning immediately came forward and hugged his arm.


    "How are you?"


    "Good -"


    the ghost makes a difference, and Yan Ruyu says this.


    "Well, it''s good, ha ha --"


    Zhao shuning is eating the fruit, while Yan Ruyu is looking at her.


    The fragrance of lingcao is floating around.


    Yan Ruyu suddenly said, "Luo Qiu, what kind of person is she?"


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    "Don''t worry, just say it."


    "Master, what are you doing?"


    "I know about it, but I still want to hear what you say."


    Zhao shuning put down the fruit.


    I don''t know how to describe it, but that woman is the kindest and most innocent girl I have ever seen. Her mind and kindness are beyond my reach


    Yan Ruyu said, "was it you or she who was with me before?"


    Zhao shuning lowered his head.


    Yan Ruyu understood.


    "Master, you just need to know that she is your real disciple."


    "Then why do you call me master repeatedly?"


    "Me?"


    Yan Ruyu said: "I will re investigate the hunting of monsters. If she is really forced, I will give her a chance."


    "Well."


    "Since you are not luoqiu, just call me by name."


    Zhao shuning''s heart beat very fast.


    Well, it''s not illegal, is it?


    She didn''t tell the master that she came from 500 years later. In this way, the people close to her will be ok?


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, it''s OK, but I don''t know what to call you."


    "You called last night, didn''t you?"


    Zhao shuning covers his chest?


    Last night?


    What happened last night?


    She called?


    "Where did I call?"


    "On the bed."


    Zhao shuning''s face suddenly turned red.


    No, no, I slept by myself last night, master? What else? Are you so debauchery?


    Why doesn''t she feel anything?


    No wonder I woke up with such a mess of clothes. It turned out that something like that happened last night.


    So, because of last night.


    Is master so gentle to himself today?


    Zhao shuning covered his face.


    She has no face to see people and doesn''t know how she behaved last night?


    Yan Ruyu naturally didn''t know what Zhao shuning was thinking now. Otherwise, he would vomit his blood.


    He just thought Zhao shuning was a little shy and couldn''t say it.


    Then he said, "call me not to dye it later."


    "Well, um - OK -"


    the

 Chapter 598

    "Still won''t tell me?"


    "Ah? What? "


    "About you."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes dodged.


    "Me? I can have anything, I have nothing. "


    Yan Ruyu didn''t force her and didn''t go on.


    Zhao shuning thinks that today''s master is especially gentle, probably because he slept with him last night. He must be responsible for her because he is so good.


    So this gentleness, Zhao shuning also solemnly inherited.


    They stayed in the cave for another two or three days.


    On the fourth day, Yan Ruyu changed a little.


    Satisfied with this, Zhao shuning took him down the mountain and headed for Hailing kingdom.


    At that time.


    Vera palace of Hailing kingdom.


    Because of the coming of Ye Feng, the situation here is very grand.


    Ye Feng stayed in the room and never appeared.


    After all, he has not personally attended his birthday party for so many years.


    Now we have a whole party, but we can''t beat the crowd, so it''s more grand.


    When Zhao shuning arrived, the banquet had not yet begun.


    All the people who killed Qian Ji knew her and saluted when they saw her coming.


    "Little old man."


    "Has it begun?"


    "Soon."


    Zhao shuning looked back at Yan Ruyu and said, "you -- that don''t dye, are you going out with me to meet the guests, or are you waiting for me inside?"


    Yan Ruyu went on.


    "With you."


    Zhao shuning quickly followed up.


    Outside the gate, Zhao shuning greets the people one by one. These people are really unusual. Any one of them plays an important role in the world.


    After greeting a lot of people.


    Here comes an acquaintance.


    At the beginning, Zhao shuning thought that he was dazzled. When the man got closer, she found that it was Xia Qingyan.


    Xia Qingyan is also surprised to see Zhao shuning here.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    They both spoke at the same time.


    Xia Qingyan replied, "on my father''s order, I wish you a birthday."


    "It''s my grandfather''s birthday party. I''m here, of course."


    Xia Qingyan is just like before, holding a folding fan in his hand.


    "What about Hailing? When your grandfather''s business is over, can I show you around Hailing kingdom? "


    Zhao shuning just wanted to answer.


    But he was pulled back by the people around him.


    "She has no time."


    The faint voice sent out the breath of ice thousands of miles away.


    I heard that.


    Xia Qingyan noticed that there was a man standing beside Zhao shuning. The man''s appearance was fairly good, and his temperament was also quite dusty. But the whole face was cold and hard to get close to.


    "Who is this?"


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "My husband," he said


    Xia Qingyan''s mouth is so wide open that he can almost plug an egg.


    Yan Ruyu was also shocked. Hearing Zhao shuning''s words, she couldn''t help looking at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning looked at Yan Ruyu and said, "what''s the matter? Am I right? "


    Yan Ruyu didn''t reply.


    Xia Qingyan is fried.


    "You -"


    "I - what''s wrong with me?"


    Finally, Xia Qingyan said, "what are you doing? I know you are a little annoyed by me, and I know you have a sweetheart, but you can''t tell me that this is the person you like, can you? "


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Right, right --"


    "just him?"


    Xia Qingyan''s eyes with some disdain.


    Seeing this, Zhao shuning was not happy. He quickly took Yan Ruyu''s arm and said, "what''s the matter? no way? That''s what I like. I love him so much. "


    Although Xia Qingyan felt uncomfortable, he couldn''t do anything else. Besides, he didn''t dare to do it.


    First of all, the woman''s mental and spiritual power in front of him is much higher than that of him, and she is not her opponent.


    Besides, she is Ye Feng''s granddaughter. In this way, the relationship between the Luo family and qianjisha should be more than half restored. If she dares to make the young lady unhappy at the birthday party, she will return to the palace, and his father will surely not spare him.


    "I don''t want to talk to you anymore. If I say that again, your eyes will eat me."


    Zhao shuning joked with him casually and let him in.The people who come next are basically dignitaries from all countries.


    They are polite to Zhao shuning.


    It''s in the back.


    A man with many people came towards them.


    Beside the man stood a woman. Her dress was the same as that of Zhao shuning when she was in Loulan at the beginning. She was covered with red gauze.


    Between the eyebrows, wearing a beautiful bead chain.


    Look at that eyebrow.


    Zhao shuning recognized her at a glance.


    It''s rocho.


    On this occasion, Mo Yan is willing to take her out. It seems that her position in Loulan is gradually stable.


    Meet Zhao shuning.


    The woman''s eyes could not hide her joy, but because of her identity, she did not step forward.


    Zhao shuning also slightly made a look at her, two people tacit, look at each other a smile.


    After many months.


    Mo Yan saw her again.


    Seeing her again, his heart was still shaking.


    Mo Yan repressed his emotions, and then put his right hand in front of his chest, saluted Zhao shuning, and sent the birthday gift to him by the way.


    Zhao shuning did not answer.


    Mo Yan straightens up.


    He said: "don''t worry, I''ve received your letter. This birthday gift is clean and will never be stained with blood."


    Zhao shuning was relieved.


    Mo Yan said: "so long time no see, you still haven''t changed."


    "The Mo Yan adult is over praised, you can come in person, already be regarded as to give enough opportunity to kill face."


    Mo Yan is a smile.


    In a low voice: "in the past, I didn''t attend the birthday party. I didn''t give a thousand chances to lose face, but because you are here."


    The last four words.


    Mo Yan is the voice down.


    The only people who could hear were a few people near them.


    "She''s here, and I''m here, too. I''d like to thank leader Loulan. He must like this gift very much."


    Mo Yan raised her eyes.


    "Who is he?"


    This time, it was Yan Ruyu who took the initiative to stand beside Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning said, "my wife."


    My wife?


    What wife?


    Do you have such an introduction?


    But although the introduction is funny, Mo Yan and Luo Qiu can understand it.


    "Sister -"


    the woman who has not spoken all the time opens her mouth.


    Mo Yan is also surprised by Zhao shuning''s introduction, unexpectedly did not stop Luo Qiu to come forward.


    I don''t know if I was wrong.


    Zhao shuning always feels that Luo Qiu''s eyes always contain some bitterness.


    Seems to blame her?


    "Xiaoqiu -"


    "OK, go ahead, there are many people waiting behind."

 Chapter 599

    Mo Yan and Luo Qiu enter the palace.


    Zhao shuning looks back with doubts.


    See Yan Ruyu is staring at her.


    "What do you want me to do? Do I have flowers on my face? "


    "Is she the woman you are talking about?"


    Zhao shuning said, "how do you know?"


    "Her eyebrows are similar to yours."


    Zhao shuning nodded: "this little girl used to stick to me tightly, but she has never seen me with this kind of eyes today. I don''t know if Mo Yan is not good to her, and what grievances she has suffered."


    "It''s not Mo Yan who makes her feel aggrieved."


    "Who else could it be?"


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    Zhao shuning has no time to ask.


    Because there are still some people coming to celebrate the birthday.


    "Why are you here?"


    Another familiar voice.


    Zhao shuning looks at the speaker.


    Wu Xuan?


    Isn''t she Princess Tianli? Why are you here?


    "What are you doing here?"


    "I''ll give you my birthday."


    Zhao shuning stuffy way: "go in."


    Wu Xuan was followed by many maids and entered the scene with her.


    Because of Luo Qiu, Zhao shuning didn''t like Wu Xuan very much.


    When all the people arrived at the venue and took their seats, Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu entered the venue.


    Ye Feng sits on the front seat and listens to everyone''s congratulations.


    Seeing Zhao shuning come in, he looks for help.


    Zhao shuning pretended to be invisible. The old man didn''t like such occasions and was not used to saying polite things to others. It was impossible for him to save the scene with her.


    Thinking about the time when he had a dispute with the left and right Dharma protectors in the hall of qianjisha, the old man not only didn''t come forward to rescue, but also took a plate of melon seeds to watch the play.


    This birthday party is unusual.


    Someone else has invited a troupe.


    Most of the plays performed by the troupe are loyal and filial.


    Ye Feng received a lot of birthday gifts, during which he also had all smiles with others.


    Such a lively scene, Zhao shuning saw it is the rise of time, the sky suddenly came a voice.


    "I licked my old face to celebrate the old man''s birthday party."


    Everyone heard this sentence and quickly looked to the stage.


    A man fell from the air.


    He was dressed in a big red dress and his hair fell down.


    Because it''s grandfather''s birthday party.


    So Zhao shuning also put a lot of thoughts.


    Although it is night, the whole villa is decorated with night pearl.


    So the appearance of the man on the stage was clear to all.


    Zhao shuning naturally understood.


    On stage, it should be a man, but it can''t be said that he is a man, because his overall make-up is based on women''s make-up.


    He''s a little rough, but he''s wearing women''s make-up.


    It looks very strange.


    As soon as he appeared, there was the sound of air pumping.


    Zhao shuning looks at Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu knows Zhao shuning''s question.


    "It''s Qin Sheng," he said


    Qin Sheng, what a simple and elegant name, Zhao shuning thought many times about this man''s face, mostly gentle and elegant.


    He came out of the blue in this dress.


    It''s a little different from what Zhao shuning thinks about Qin Sheng.


    "It''s a lot of people looking for him. I don''t want to look for him, but he came here. I have to ask tonight whether he made the medicine and poison in my body."


    Yan Ruyu stops Zhao shuning.


    "Why?"


    "If Qin Sheng is so easy to deal with, does he dare to appear on that stage? If you look carefully, Ye Feng''s expression is also very astonished. "


    "So?"


    "Qin Sheng is more powerful than your grandfather."


    Zhao shuning covers his chest.


    I didn''t run.


    It should be him.


    When I was in Cangwu country, I once noticed the fierce spirit twice. Now Qin Sheng appears, and the feeling comes with it.


    "Is that him?"


    "Well."


    See Zhao shuning can''t help but cover the chest, Yan Ruyu also guessed most.


    "We don''t care why Qin Sheng does this. Even if we have to deal with him, I will take him to a place where there is no one."


    Zhao shuning looks up.


    There was some joy in my eyes.


    "Well, don''t dye, are you going to avenge me?"


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.Zhao shuning is very happy.


    "I knew it was right to follow you."


    Zhao shuning has a beautiful smile.


    Yan Ruyu saw it, and she was in a better mood.


    Master is right.


    Even if we have to deal with Qin Sheng, we shouldn''t be in this place. Here, there are countless aristocrats and people in the rivers and lakes. After years of hard work, they have just come to this point. If they fight with Qin Sheng here, the mainland of Kyushu will surely cause unpredictable losses.


    Shizun is the emperor''s teacher and also the emperor''s honor. His mission is to protect the peace of Kyushu mainland.


    After Qin Sheng appeared.


    It''s a huge sensation.


    After all, Ye Feng is the host of this birthday party.


    Qin Sheng disturbed the birthday party. Although he was not happy, he knew that Qin Sheng was petty and could not be offended.


    Ye Feng arched his hand and said, "Lord Qin, how can you come to this place?"


    Qin Sheng does not drag mud and water.


    "I''m looking for someone."


    "Who are you looking for?"


    Qin Sheng looked around for a week, and then fixed his eyes on the people of Tianli state.


    "I''m looking for her, Princess Wu Xuan of Tianli kingdom."


    Wu Xuan stood up.


    She has heard of Qin Sheng for a long time, but like others, she thinks he should be dead. After all, it has been 200 years. If he can survive, he will be a monster.


    "Come to me."


    Wu Xuan''s face turned pale.


    In fact, she has been able to think of what Qin Sheng asked her to do.


    Gu XINGRAN is Qin Anxin''s son, and Qin Anxin is a descendant of the Qin family. Gu XINGRAN''s death has something to do with him, so Qin Sheng comes to her to settle the accounts.


    "Lord Qin -"


    "and you, little prince of Hailing kingdom."


    Qin Sheng pointed to Xia Qingyan again.


    The crowd took a breath of air.


    "They are all my guests tonight. I hope Mr. Qin will let these young people off first, for Ye''s sake."


    Qin Sheng booed at Ye Feng.


    Then he said, "what are you? You dare to bargain with me. Tonight, I not only want their lives, but also your granddaughter Luo Feiyan. I want her to go to hell with my son


    People look at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning felt puzzled.


    It''s a good thing. It''s about yourself again?


    I haven''t settled with Qin Sheng yet. He''s good. He wants his own life as soon as he appears.


    Qin Sheng looks at Zhao shuning.


    Ye Feng is also angry.


    "Qin Sheng, don''t go too far."


    Ye Feng calls Qin Sheng by name.


    Zhao shuning is also looking at Qin Sheng directly at this time, from her eyes, Qin Sheng can''t see a trace of fear.


    "You want my life?"


    "Come and get it, thief Qin."

 Chapter 600

    tell the truth.


    You don''t see that Zhao shuning is awe inspiring and fearless now.


    In fact, she was in a panic.


    But.


    I can''t bear to have more powerful people around her.


    The master is here. What else is she afraid of?


    After Zhao shuning said this, a hand gently grasped Yan Ruyu''s sleeve.


    Yan Ruyu saw this, and her face was just a smile.


    "Ignorant child, do you know who I am?"


    "Qin Sheng, an old monster who has lived for more than 200 years."


    With these words, Zhao shuning was afraid of Yan Ruyu''s thinking, so he hurriedly came to his ear and said, "don''t dye, you are different from them. Even if you live for thousands of years, you are also a fairy."


    Yan Ruyu''s body is slightly on the right side.


    Keep Zhao shuning behind.


    The wind of the leaves is like this.


    "Yan''er, don''t talk nonsense," he said angrily


    If Qin Sheng starts, and Ye Feng wants to keep Zhao shuning, the chances are slim.


    Zhao shuning said: "grandfather, your birthday banquet should not be allowed to be presumptuous. Qin thief, I want to know, where did I offend you? You want my life? "


    "You know that."


    Zhao shuning looked aside.


    With the veil of the woman to see this situation, will stand up, but was Mo Yan''s hand dead suppress.


    Zhao shuning put his hand behind him and made a gesture to Luo Qiu to reassure her.


    Luo Qiu also listened to Zhao shuning.


    No more frivolity.


    "What you have done to Ran''er has been fully investigated by Qin. Tonight, I will let you all bury Ran''er for my family."


    Zhao shuning stepped back.


    Yan Ruyu took her hand.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes.


    At this moment, Yan Ruyu''s eyes are so gentle.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "I''m not afraid."


    Yan Ruyu stepped forward.


    "Qin Sheng," he said in a loud voice, "I have something to talk about. Please move."


    Qin Sheng then noticed the boy beside Zhao shuning.


    Youth''s appearance, and not more rare, also can only be regarded as pretty.


    But when he spoke, he was not as steady as his age.


    "It''s up to you?"


    Qin Sheng continued: "who are you?"


    Zhao shuning said, "my husband."


    So loud.


    It has attracted the attention of many people.


    Among them, ye qingluan and Luo Hao''s eyes are naturally included.


    How can they never know that their children have become parents?


    Yan Ruyu''s face was slightly red.


    "Don''t talk nonsense," he whispered


    Zhao shuning is ignored, see ye qingluan a face to explore looking at her, she said: "mother, now is not married, but soon."


    Many breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yan Ruyu looked at the funny disciple, but there was no way.


    He has tried, for her, whether it is soft or hard, are not easy to use.


    "You killed Ran''er. Now, you dare to show your love in front of me. Luo Feiyan, it''s better for you not to get married. You just keep this innocent body and go down to accompany my great grandson."


    Qin Sheng didn''t agree.


    The body came like lightning.


    Qin Sheng''s skill is really extraordinary. Before he gets close to Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning feels that his hair stands up in a moment.


    Such a powerful atmosphere.


    No wonder, no wonder even the master called him a strange man.


    "No!"


    "Smoke


    "Stop it


    "Sister!"


    Several voices were heard at the same time.


    Ye Feng runs his mental power quickly, but he lost a lot of mental power when he escaped from Cangwu for more than ten years. Now he hasn''t fully recovered, so Ye Feng''s speed can''t catch up with Qin Sheng.


    Almost at the same time.


    Another powerful force appeared in Zhao shuning''s side.


    Qin Sheng''s mental power, as a whole, is blue and purple, which is enough to show that his mental power has reached the point of perfection.


    The people he wanted to kill were only at the scene, and no one could resist.


    However, Yan Ruyu is not an ordinary person. He is the ancestor and the top person who existed in the beginning.


    When Qin Sheng and Zhao shuning were very close.


    A powerful golden light appeared in front of the crowd.


    The golden light is too dazzling, and its ability is really too strong. Although Yan Ruyu converged a lot, the pressure of her spiritual power still made many people present have tinnitus.Qin Sheng is also in this golden light, the body suddenly back.


    A more than several times more powerful than his mental force, his body beat back a few meters, finally bang, fell on the stage.


    Qin Sheng covers his chest.


    For the first time in 200 years, he was injured.


    The golden light dissipated.


    The boy in the light has changed a long time ago.


    He was dressed in green. Face if crown jade, in the hands of persistent a bunch of flute, three thousand green silk with good silk neatly tied up.


    At the end of the golden light.


    Man''s face, really let the people know what is called peerless.


    No one can be found in the mainland of Kyushu.


    Everyone took a breath of cold air.


    Because just now Qin Sheng''s attack, Luo Qiu is anxious, has already broken free from the shackles of Mo Yan, stood up.


    But when she saw the man''s face, it was only shock.


    After that, she sat back in silence.


    Luo Qiu''s first glance at the boy was that he was born more beautiful. Even in another hundred years, he was not worthy of his sister.


    Previously, she also felt that her sister was just on the spur of the moment about teenagers. One day she would feel tired of them, and then she would abandon them.


    Even if her sister doesn''t do it, she will find a way to let her sister do it.


    Therefore, the emergence of young people, to Luo Qiu brought a sense of crisis, not much.


    But now.


    It''s all different.


    He just stood there and said nothing, and he was already the existence of the attention.


    What about yourself?


    When my sister was in a dilemma, she could only live in a corner, and there was no way.


    The gap between her and the man in green is countless.


    Qin Sheng reluctantly supported himself, and his face was full of disbelief.


    How can there be people in this world?


    Will someone''s spiritual power be so profound?


    It''s just a move.


    He only used one move, and he was injured like this?


    "Who are you? Keke Keke -- "


    before he finished speaking, Qin Sheng began to cough violently.


    Zhao shuning stepped forward.


    "How did it come back?"


    "Just now I was in a hurry. I didn''t control my strength."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    There are thousands of fawns in my heart.


    That''s not true. The master was anxious just now, but because of himself.


    "Yan''er -"


    Ye Feng made a sound, and Zhao shuning just reflected that it was his grandfather''s birthday party.


    He said to Ye Feng: "grandfather, you go on, we have something to say with Qin Sheng."


    Ye Feng looks at the man beside Zhao shuning.


    At this time, his face is dignified.


    Is the man in green so similar to the appearance of my grandfather?


    Blue eyes, face than snow, and even the act, have seven or eight points of the shadow of grace.

 Chapter 601

    "This young man?"


    When Ye Feng spoke, his tone was low, with great humility.


    "Old Ye Feng, do you dare to ask, is your surname Feng?"


    Yan Ruyu''s cold eyes look at Ye Feng with a trace of accident.


    "Today this matter, many disturb, we and this Qin Sheng still have something to say, then can offend leaf old."


    Ye Feng immediately saluted.


    "It''s no trouble."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Zhao shuning did not care about Ye Feng at this time, directly ignored her, then followed Yan Ruyu out of the palace together.


    Qin Sheng sees this.


    He staggered up from the stage.


    In the eyes of the public, he walked out in a mess.


    He knew that if he followed him wisely, he might suffer less.


    If he has a little resistance, the man in green is afraid that he will end his life on the spot.


    Yan Ruyu took Zhao shuning by the hand.


    Zhao shuning''s body suddenly soared.


    She grasped Yan Ruyu''s hand tightly.


    To a deep quiet place, two people just slowly fall.


    "No dye, aren''t you afraid of Qin Sheng running away?"


    "He didn''t dare."


    Finish speaking.


    Qin Sheng''s figure appeared in front of them.


    Zhao shuning saw it.


    Look up at Yan Ruyu.


    Qin Sheng carefully said: "are you emperor?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Qin Sheng quickly knelt down.


    "I have offended emperor Zun before. Please forgive me."


    "The medicine in her body has something to do with you?"


    Qin Sheng has a heavy complexion.


    In front of Yan Ruyu, he dare not lie.


    "It''s about me."


    It''s really about him.


    Zhao shuning is not angry.


    "Qin Sheng, what have I offended you?"


    Qin Sheng gave a cold hum and ignored Zhao shuning.


    Yan Ruyu said: "can there be a solution?"


    Qin Sheng''s face was shocked.


    The voice is also trembling.


    "Emperor Zun, can''t you cure it?"


    Yan Ruyu looks very cold.


    Qin Sheng didn''t dare to speak any more, so he had to step forward and reluctantly felt for Zhao shuning.


    To tell the truth, if it wasn''t for the presence of emperor Zun, Qin Sheng would like to let this woman go down to huangquan to accompany her great grandson.


    However, if you really do this, the spiritual power that you have worked hard for more than 200 years will fall short.


    Zhao shuning stretched out his wrist.


    Although she also hated the Qin Sheng in front of her very much, she would not make fun of herself for the life-threatening event.


    After the pulse.


    Qin Sheng quickly released his hand.


    "How?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Emperor Zun, before her, she was also poisoned by the golden silkworm."


    On hearing this, Zhao shuning frowned.


    Qin Sheng can say such words, that is to say, he also doesn''t know his body''s gold silkworm Gu who is under?


    "Emperor Zun, the poison in her body is too small to be solved. In this world, if you can''t understand it, there should be no hope any more. "


    Zhao shuning''s head was dizzy.


    Sure enough.


    I look at my body very well, but I can''t see what I''m doing. No one knows. I have so many toxins in my body. I think I''m smart, but I don''t even know who''s poisoning me.


    "The golden silkworm bug has nothing to do with you?"


    "I dare to swear to God that the selection of jincangu is strict. Even I can''t raise jincangu of such quality. Moreover, I just want this woman to go down to huangquan to accompany my great grandson, but I don''t want to destroy her appearance."


    Although Qin Sheng is a man.


    But he loves beauty.


    He loves beauty, and naturally knows how to appreciate it. When the golden silkworm poison comes to the end, he will be hollowed out and die.


    Qin Sheng didn''t have such a mind.


    Yan Ruyu said nothing.


    Qin Sheng was trembling on his knees.


    "You just said that the quality of jincangu? So, do you know the origin of the golden silkworm bug? "


    Qin Sheng looks at Zhao shuning.


    Then he said: "in the palace of Hailing Kingdom, there is a wizard named an, who can produce such a quality of golden silkworm poison. If I expected it to be right, this golden silkworm bug in your body should be the king of the insects. "


    The king of poisonous insects?


    There was a cold sweat in Zhao shuning''s palm.


    Who is it, to deal with her? Even the king of Gu is willing to use it?


    After listening to Qin Sheng''s words.Yan Ruyu seems to have some ideas.


    He said: "Qin Sheng, it''s not easy for you to practice for more than 200 years. But the stronger your ability is, the greater your responsibility will be. If you can''t use your ability to benefit the common people, I can only take it back."


    "Emperor Zun, I know my mistake. Please listen to my explanation."


    "Say it."


    Qin Sheng pressed his heart, which was beating fast because of fear.


    Then there was a long sigh of relief.


    He said: "since Xiaode jumped to Jiupin, he wanted to travel all over the world and no longer meddle in the world. In order to protect the future generations of the Qin family, I secretly trained a team of secret guards before I left, and let them pass on from generation to generation. Their only task is to protect the future generations of the Qin family."


    "Originally, everything was fine, until this time, Ran''er went to Changkong college, and then died miserably. In the Qin family, it''s just xing''ran''s blood. I just won''t give up. So I went to the dark guard to investigate secretly. When they came back, they put the evidence in front of me, so I knew that my great grandson didn''t die in an accident."


    Yan Ruyu listened carefully.


    Zhao shuning did not refute.


    About Gu XINGRAN, she heard Luo Qiu mention to her. The general story is not much different from Qin Sheng''s.


    But that matter has nothing to do with Luo Qiu, and nothing to do with himself.


    It''s too far fetched for Qin Sheng to blame himself for this.


    "But it''s none of my business."


    "It''s none of your business? Hum, if you hadn''t told Xia Qingyan that you didn''t like Ran''er''s interview, and that he bullied you and let Xia Qingyan stand out for you, how could Wu Xuan have been attracted to do it? My great grandson would not have died in your hands. "


    Yan Ruyu looks at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning looks puzzled.


    She quickly shook her head.


    "I don''t know that."


    Luo Qiu didn''t tell her that.


    "How can you not know that if the evidence is not conclusive, how can I come to take your life? Now that you have the emperor by your side, I dare not move you, but what I said is not half empty


    Yan Ruyu waved her hand gently.


    Qin Sheng''s life is full of violence.


    The mental power in the body has been wasted about five layers.


    "Emperor?"


    Will emperor Zun not kill him?


    Yan Ruyu said, "you can go. You can''t take care of this matter in the future."


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    With Yan Ruyu''s forgiveness, although Qin Sheng was seriously injured, he left the spot immediately.


    Qin Sheng attaches great importance to his ability.


    So Yan Ruyu gave him a warning when he wasted his five level skills.


    Zhao shuning felt that his brain couldn''t work and his legs couldn''t make any effort, so he sat down in the same place.

 Chapter 602

    "Qin Sheng doesn''t look like a liar."


    "He didn''t lie."


    Zhao shuning took a deep breath.


    Look at it calmly.


    "So you know what''s going on?"


    "I can probably guess, but I''m a little reluctant to believe it."


    Yan Ruyu stands beside Zhao shuning.


    Look into the distance.


    Overhead, the stars shine.


    "The world is vast and the universe is vast. We may not be able to find the answer to many things in our life."


    Zhao shuning smiles gently.


    That smile.


    Is so helpless.


    "No dye, I naturally know that everything in the world is all inclusive. It''s impossible for everything to develop as I imagine. I just can''t believe it, and I don''t want to believe it. The world is so bad."


    "Although the world is bad, but, you, and me."


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t look at her.


    But Zhao shuning is sure that the sentence just came from Yan Ruyu.


    She felt relieved.


    Sitting on the ground, he bent his feet and buried his head between his legs. He whispered, "how lucky you are."


    Yan Ruyu said, "I will help you."


    "No, you know, you can''t help me."


    "I''ll try my best. What did I want to say before?"


    Zhao shuning said: "I used to think that at the beginning of human beings, human nature is good. If you treat people with kindness, don''t speculate about others with the heart of villain. Of course, I never think I''m a gentleman, but I always think that my friends should be true to me."


    "It''s just that I can''t believe it. Just now, I hope Qin Sheng is lying. But master, you said that he''s not lying. If he doesn''t lie, it''s Luo Qiu who told me some details. I don''t know. She didn''t mean it? Or on purpose? "


    "Now things are not fully understood, and don''t make a decision easily."


    "I know. That''s why I said, don''t try to guess others with a mean heart, but now I seem to be a mean person."


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    He just stood quietly beside Zhao shuning.


    Or he didn''t know what to say.


    He only knew that what he could do now was to be with her.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Yan Ruyu straightened up.


    "Come on, let''s go back and see what kind of good treasures my grandfather has collected. So many noble children have come, and the things they have sent must be valuable."


    What did Yan Ruyu think of.


    He asked, "this is the place of Hailing kingdom. Who can come to celebrate the birthday?"


    "Xiao Wang Ye Xia Qingyan, what''s the matter?"


    "Ye Feng is also a big man in the mainland of Kyushu. He has strong mental power. He finally comes to Hailing kingdom. How can the wizard of Hailing Kingdom give up this opportunity to visit?"


    Witches specialize in refining poisonous insects and poisons, but they also need strong mental power as a supplement.


    Ye Feng is a nine grade alchemist. It is reasonable to say that when he comes to Hailing Kingdom, he must be a wizard of Hailing kingdom for the first time.


    The wizard of Hailing kingdom should be the most mysterious and spiritually powerful person in Hailing kingdom. Only when he comes out can he be grand.


    But tonight, the wizard, Zhao shuning, has no impression.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I have something to do. Go and investigate first. You go back first and wait for my news."


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    After Yan Ruyu left.


    Zhao shuning originally wanted to use his mental power to return to the banquet place as soon as possible.


    But she tried.


    I can''t lift up that force in my body, so I can only give it up.


    She walked back on her own perception of the road.


    There was silence.


    A few crows were occasionally heard in the sky.


    Zhao shuning felt a little sad.


    That''s just the idea.


    A green dress suddenly appeared in front of me.


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes with joy.


    Maybe Yan Ruyu came back in a hurry, so there were some ups and downs in her chest.


    "No dye, how did you come back?"


    "You don''t feel well. I''ll take you to the Palace first, and then I''ll check on the wizard."


    "Well, good."


    It''s hard for him.


    When Zhao shuning was sent to the palace, Yan Ruyu gave her the jade flute.


    "If you encounter something you can''t solve, blow this flute, I will come to protect you."


    "Good."


    Jade Flute starts again.


    It''s still cold.Zhao shuning''s heart is inexplicable stability.


    Yan Ruyu really left this time.


    She turned around and was in a better mood. After dozens of steps, a figure came to her face.


    She fixed her eyes.


    It''s Xia Qingyan.


    Looking back, he seems to be followed by another person.


    "Ning Ning."


    "Sister -"


    they both spoke at the same time.


    Zhao shuning wanted to smile at them, but he suddenly remembered Qin Sheng''s words.


    If what Qin Sheng said was true, did he underestimate Xia Qingyan and Luo Qiu?


    There are doubts.


    Now it has not been confirmed.


    Zhao shuning had to smile.


    "What are you doing here?" How could they both come together?


    Xia Qingyan stepped forward and said, "I''m afraid that Qin Sheng will hurt you, so I''ll come out and have a look."


    Luo Qiu goes directly to Zhao shuning and checks her body.


    She was relieved not to see the wound.


    "I wish my sister were OK."


    Zhao shuning did not have too many thoughts, two people to her care is not like fraud.


    But now, I really can''t see what the two people think in front of me.


    He had to draw his hand back from luoqiu''s.


    "Is the banquet over? I have something else to do today, so I''ll go back first. "


    Aware of Zhao shuning''s alienation from them.


    Xia Qingyan''s face was injured.


    He took a look at rocho.


    Luo Qiu was also stunned at this time.


    That she didn''t think of any response for a moment.


    Only when Dao Zhao shuning passed by her side, she once again grasped Zhao shuning''s hand.


    Zhao shuning stops.


    Luo Qiu said, "sister?"


    Zhao shuning squeezed out a smile.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Did something happen to you?"


    "I''m not. I''m a little tired tonight. Go back and have a rest. Don''t think too much."


    Zhao shuning gently pulled his hand back.


    Into the gate of the palace.


    Looking at this scene.


    Luo Qiu''s face slides down two lines of clear tears.


    Originally, the breeze was very cool.


    But at this time, Xia Qingyan is a little dry - hot, he opened the folding fan, gently fan the wind.


    "Maybe she''s not feeling well?"


    This is what Xia Qingyan said to Luo Qiu.


    Luo Qiu didn''t look at Xia Qingyan.


    He followed Zhao shuning directly and went back to his residence.


    Is my sister not feeling well? She didn''t know, but she knew that her sister must have a bad heart for herself.


    If not, every time she sees herself, she calls her Xiaoqiu with a smile.

 Chapter 603

    Zhao shuning has just entered the gate of the banquet.


    Ye Feng came up.


    See Zhao shuning behind nobody, but in the hand is holding a bunch of flute.


    I didn''t ask much.


    "The banquet is almost over. You can have a rest in the meeting room first. Later, I''ll look for you."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "I''m sorry, grandfather. This birthday party has surprised you."


    "Silly girl, what nonsense are you talking about? If it wasn''t for your hosting this time, I wouldn''t have found so many good things, right?"


    Ye Feng''s words make Zhao shuning smile.


    Ye qingluan sees Zhao shuning coming back.


    I came here in a hurry.


    "And the man?"


    Zhao shuning just wanted to answer.


    Ye Feng is a face serious way: "Sun son-in-law''s matter, you don''t care, by the way, you send smelly girl back to the room, she should be very tired today."


    "My daughter knows."


    Ye qingluan and Zhao shuning return to the room first.


    Just closed the door.


    Then he asked her to take a bath and wash.


    During the bath, there was a message outside.


    "Xiaoge Lao, a woman wants to see you. She said that she is good friends with you. She is afraid that you will catch cold, so she sent you a cape."


    Zhao shuning is soaking in hot water.


    The hot water fogged her eyes.


    She just said, "I don''t need to. There''s a cape in the room."


    "Yes."


    Zhao shuning knew that it must be Luo Qiu who came to deliver the cloak.


    But now her heart is in a mess. She doesn''t know how to meet Luo Qiu, or after meeting Luo Qiu, she doesn''t know what to say.


    "Why not see her? Do you know who she is? "


    Zhao shuning said, "just a friend."


    Ye qingluan see his daughter don''t want to say more, also didn''t ask.


    "By the way, your grandfather will come back later. Today is his birthday party, which makes you surprised. When he arrives, you can just perfunctory a few words and let him go back. "


    Zhao shuning is very energetic.


    "I''m fine, mother."


    Almost an hour passed.


    It''s late at night outside.


    Another message came.


    "Miss, the elder is here, waiting for him in the front hall."


    Zhao shuning dressed and tied up her hair at will. If ye qingluan wanted her to wear more, she said that she was in good health and didn''t need it.


    It''s a long way from this room to the front hall.


    Zhao shuning walks on it.


    I couldn''t help sighing.


    At this time, there was a gust of wind. She could not help holding her arms tightly and shivering.


    "You child."


    Ye qingluan just wanted to take off her cloak, but she saw a figure behind her daughter.


    Look at the posture. That''s a woman, too.


    And the physique and daughter''s difference is not big.


    The figure''s hand, holding a fire red cape.


    Ye qingluan knows the goods. At a glance, she knows that the fiery red cape is an excellent clothing for keeping out the cold. This season, she doesn''t need it very much. If she wants to hunt a fox like Dao, it''s definitely not ten days and a half months.


    Zhao shuning was also stunned by this sudden appearance.


    Ye qingluan asked, "Yan''er, who is this man?"


    The woman was veiled.


    Zhao shuning said, "mother, go to the front hall first, and I''ll come right away."


    "Good."


    When ye qingluan passed by them, she specially looked at the woman with the veil.


    But the woman lowered her head.


    Ye qingluan couldn''t see her clearly.


    Wait until ye qingluan goes away.


    The woman then said, "sister, are you still blaming me? Blame me for not standing up at the banquet. "


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "It''s late and it''s cold at night. Why don''t you go back?"


    "If I don''t see my sister, I can''t sleep well even if I go back."


    Zhao shuning was soft hearted after all.


    She took locho''s hand.


    Luoqiu''s hands are very cold.


    It seems that she really stood in the yard for more than an hour.


    "What if I don''t come out?"


    Luo Qiu smiles with relief.


    In fact, when Zhao shuning''s hand held her hand, she felt that no matter how long she waited here, it was worth it.


    "My elder sister is going to get up tomorrow. As long as I wait here, I will see her. Xiao Qiu is lucky. After waiting for an hour, my elder sister will come out."Zhao shuning said, "talk while you walk."


    "Well." The woman immediately nodded and put on Zhao shuning''s cloak.


    "You are waiting for me here. Do you have anything to say to me?"


    Zhao shuning thought.


    If Luo Qiu tells her what happened in those years and tells her if she has cheated her, she can forgive her.


    Chloe was silent for a moment.


    Just say: "I see elder sister tonight seem a little not happy, you to me, is very disappointed?"


    "Why should I be disappointed with you?"


    "I didn''t stand in front of my sister to protect you. I said clearly that no matter what happens in the future, as long as my sister needs me, I will stand in front of you."


    "Xiao Qiu, you don''t have to be so nervous. When Qin Sheng appeared tonight, I saw that you wanted to stand up. It was Mo Yan who stopped you."


    "Sister, do you know why Why are you so indifferent to yourself after that?


    "I''m just a little tired, so I didn''t talk too much with you. Go back and have a rest first. We''ll talk about it when we have time tomorrow."


    "Are you not angry with qiu''er?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Luoqiu was relieved.


    She stood still.


    Zhao shuning also listened.


    She looked at Zhao shuning.


    Said: "sister, do you know? Before I met you, I have been following the rules. I think that the reason why I was born in this world and in Ruoqiang Marquis''s residence is that I must shoulder my mission. Therefore, I have never paid attention to being humiliated and despised by others. "


    "I feel that as long as I have a mother, as long as my mother is good to me, I can still face all this."


    But today, she passed by her mother.


    Her mother didn''t recognize her either.


    "In fact, speaking of the head, I am not her own daughter, so just now, she did not recognize me, I can understand, I thought, I would care about my mother''s ideas, but I did not, because just now, my mind, all on my sister."


    Luo Qiu said a lot in one breath.


    Zhao shuning was a little confused.


    "What on earth do you want to say?"


    Luo Qiu smiles.


    Eyes because of this smile and gently squint, extremely moving.


    "I just want to tell my sister that from the moment I met you, you replaced everything I had and became the most important person in my life," she said


    Zhao shuning opened his mouth.


    Half a day.


    I didn''t say a word.


    "Little geriatric, geriatric let you hurry up."


    "Well, sister, go quickly. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    Tomorrow? bye?

 Chapter 604

    "Tomorrow, tomorrow I''ll wait for my sister, who must come to see me off."


    Looking at Luo Qiu''s happy back.


    Zhao shuning has mixed feelings in his heart. I don''t know what to say?


    "Yan''er, what are you doing? Grandfather has been waiting for you for a long time


    "Mother, I''m coming."


    Zhao shuning stepped forward and quickened his pace.


    I got to the house.


    Ye Feng sees Zhao shuning and asks her to sit down.


    "Yan''er, are you not feeling well?"


    "I''m fine. What''s the matter? Is it something important for my grandfather to come to me so late? "


    Ye Feng nodded.


    "How are you?"


    "Granddad, I''m fine. Don''t worry about it."


    Ordinary diseases can be solved by themselves. If they are too serious, the master will solve them. If even the master can''t solve them, it will only increase their troubles to tell the family.


    Zhao shuning is not a virgin, nor is she just thinking about others. She just doesn''t want to influence her closest people because of her own affairs.


    "It''s all right?"


    "It''s nothing."


    "That''s good."


    Ye qingluan also sat down on the seat.


    Ye Feng cleared his throat and then asked, "by the way, the man beside you tonight?"


    "Father, didn''t you say, don''t ask more?"


    When ye qingluan wanted to ask, she was stopped by Ye Feng.


    "That''s in front of everyone. It''s not good to ask directly. It''s not the same now. Now it''s just me, the Ye family. Even if you ask, it doesn''t matter."


    "Yan''er is a girl. I''m afraid she doesn''t know how to answer this question."


    "There''s nothing hard to answer. If you have any questions, my grandfather and mother can ask me. If I know, I''ll try my best to tell you."


    Ye Feng, etc.


    It''s Zhao shuning.


    He stood up.


    My eyes are full of gossip desire.


    "What''s his name? How about the grade? From where? Is your ancestral home innocent? "


    "His name is Yan Ruyu. I don''t know about Pinji, but he should be far above all of us. Where does he come from? I don''t know where he came from, and he even mentioned his ancestral home to me. "


    "Yan Ruyu? Isn''t it Feng? "


    "It has something to do with the surname Feng. What do you want to do with that, grandfather?"


    Ye Feng heard this.


    First, I stood in the same place and did not move for a long time.


    "Grandfather?"


    Ye Feng woke up and began to laugh.


    He looks very happy.


    "Well, well, after our cigarettes have a backing, we will be the Ye family, and we will never have to worry about our position in the future."


    Ye qingluan: "Yan''er, tell your mother honestly, what''s the relationship between that man and you tonight? Yan Ruyu? Yan Ruyu! He and the legendary emperor. But the same person? "


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Our relationship, I said at the beginning."


    "So, your grandfather said you have someone you like, and the one you like is him?"


    Zhao shuning nodded again.


    Ye qingluan looks back.


    Look at silly''s father.


    Some said anxiously, "father, what are you so happy to do? Although the man is powerful, we have no idea of his conduct. If Yan''er follows him, what will he do if he is wronged later? "


    But Ye Feng shook his head solemnly.


    "The son of the Feng family, our Ye family is not up to the top, not to mention his character, just his surname" Feng ". For this, Yan''er will not lose money if he follows him. "


    "Father, after so many years, you still haven''t changed at all. What you value is only other people''s backstage."


    Zhao shuning took a look.


    The father and daughter will be red eyed again.


    Quickly said: "old man, mother, you two are for my good, can you not always want to quarrel?"


    "Mother, my grandfather is just worried that I won''t rely on him in the future. It''s not bad to follow the Feng family. Besides, the person I like in my heart is really him, so it''s not a grievance."


    I''m not qualified to say that I''m aggrieved. If I''m qualified to say that I''m aggrieved, it should be the master.


    "So are you, grandfather. You''re not my daughter''s family. Naturally, you won''t understand my mother''s meaning, and you won''t understand my meaning. My mother just hopes that I can marry the person I like. On this point, you can also quarrel?"


    Ye Feng and ye qingluan look at each other.


    No more words.


    Anyway, from small to large, ye qingluan and Ye Feng have had disputes.


    "Anyway, my girl can marry the Feng family. I, Ye Feng, agree with you with 100 hands. Is that right, girl?""Well."


    "My girl has eyes."


    "Of course."


    Ye Feng laughs wildly.


    Ye qingluan also showed a smile.


    In fact, as long as Yan''er can marry the person she likes, no matter who she is, ye qingluan will choose to support her.


    And Ye Feng talked for a while.


    When Zhao shuning returned to the house, he soon fell asleep.


    The next day.


    She didn''t wake up until noon.


    It''s said that the guests are almost gone, so Zhao shuning stretches. This is also a good thing, and he doesn''t have to do those rituals any more.


    I had dinner.


    Zhao shuning''s heart has been empty, always feel that there is something has not been done.


    Xia Qingyan then asked his servants to remove some of the places on the birthday banquet. After all, it was Hailing kingdom. It was his duty to do this.


    Seeing Zhao shuning, he looks sad.


    Xia Qing said, "what? Didn''t sleep well? "


    Zhao shuning took a look at him.


    It''s a turn.


    "Miss Luo, I don''t remember that I offended you."


    Zhao shuning is still speechless.


    Xia Qingyan is in a hurry.


    "Miss Luo, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Xia Qingyan, are you upset?"


    "You tell me what happened? I''ll decide whether to bother you or not. "


    Zhao shuning said: "I''m not so good. Can''t I just bask in the sun here?"


    "If you don''t do anything, what are you doing with a straight face to me?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    "Come on, you''ll make it clear."


    Zhao shuning turned his back.


    I don''t want to pay attention to Xia Qingyan.


    Xia Qing said: "strange, one morning, even hit several nails, Loulan''s girl is no good face, you too."


    Loulan?


    Zhao shuning then thought of Luo Qiu.


    She said last night that she would visit her today.


    "Has she gone yet?"


    "Who?"


    "The girl from Loulan."


    "Not yet. She''s been wandering in her room. The Moyan adult has urged her many times, and she hasn''t started yet. No, I''ve just hit a nail out of her, and I don''t know what happened to her. I got up so early, but I''ve been staying in the room. People don''t know how to clean the room."


    Rocho, are you waiting for yourself?


    "I''ll go out first. Xia Qingyan, don''t touch my things."


    "Ah - good."


    When Zhao shuning arrived.


    Luoqiu and Moyan have already left the palace, and are on the wharf. Beside the wharf, there is an official ship urging them.


    The girl looks back three times at a time.


    I didn''t wait for the person I wanted to see.


    "Let''s go -"


    Mo Yan gets on the boat and talks to the girl.


    "She won''t come."

 Chapter 605

    Luo Qiu looks back again.


    I took a look at the dock.


    There was a trace of disappointment in my eyes.


    Turn around and get on the boat.


    The sails have been raised slowly.


    Luoqiu''s heart is more and more heavy.


    What do you expect?


    My sister didn''t promise herself last night, did she?


    At the moment when the boat was about to leave the shore, a scarlet figure appeared on the wharf.


    It''s just a moment.


    Luoqiu saw her.


    Meet Zhao shuning.


    Luo Qiu gets up.


    Flying off the ship, regardless of the rebuke of Mo Yan behind.


    Zhao shuning is on the wharf.


    Seeing Luo Qiu flying off the boat, he quickly came forward to catch her.


    "Sister, you are here at last."


    "I''m a little late."


    Luo Qiu shook his head.


    "It''s not too late. Whenever my sister comes, it''s not too late."


    Zhao shuning didn''t know what to say.


    Just in the first moment, she felt that she should come, so she came.


    "I''ve heard from Xiao Wang that you haven''t left all the time."


    "She wanted to wait in the room for you to find her, but I was afraid that I would not catch up with the last official ship and forced her out."


    It''s the voice of Mo Yan.


    Zhao shuning looks at Mo Yan.


    He didn''t know when he got off the boat.


    Zhao shuning grew up in the hands of Mo Yan when he was a child. Although Zhao shuning was not happy with him, he still had some gratitude in his heart.


    "Mo Yan."


    "Well, if you want to say anything, just hurry up. All the people are waiting for you."


    Luo Qiu: "I know."


    Mo Yan consciously turned his back.


    Luo Qiu began to smile: "sister, when I have completed my mission, let Loulan people live a good life, and become strong, I will come to you. When the time comes, I will go where you go, OK?"


    Zhao shuning did not dare to make this promise.


    Can only say: "wait until then."


    "Well, I know that my sister will not make promises easily. I will try my best to catch up with her in the future."


    "It''s getting late. You can leave early."


    "Sister? Don''t you have anything to say to me? "


    Zhao shuning thought about it.


    Looking at Luo Qiu''s sincere and innocent eyes, he finally sighed.


    "I do have something to ask you," she said


    "Sister, please."


    "Did you hunt monsters?"


    Rocho didn''t speak.


    Zhao shuning continued: "moreover, the number is still quite a lot?"


    "Sister, I''m sorry --"


    hearing this, Zhao shuning knew the answer.


    "Xiaoqiu, you admit it."


    "I''m sorry, sister. I didn''t mean to hunt them. I just --" there''s only one way to make her ability grow rapidly.


    She wants to be strong.


    "I''m sorry, sister -"


    "Alas - in fact, I''m not qualified to intervene in your affairs, but since you call me sister, can I make a small request for you?"


    "Sister, please go ahead."


    "Most of the monsters are good. They are mostly used to guard the family. I hope you don''t touch these good monsters."


    Rocho was silent.


    For a long time.


    She raised her eyes seriously and looked at Zhao shuning.


    "Good."


    "You agreed?"


    "I promise my sister that if I don''t have to, I will never hurt those good monsters."


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Luo Qiu also laughed.


    "Now, it''s really hard to see my sister smile."


    "Well, go back quickly."


    "Well."


    Luoqiu leaves.


    Mo Yan followed.


    But Zhao shuning, but at this time, called Mo Yan.


    "Master Moyan, just wait a moment. I have two words to say with you alone."


    Mo Yan stopped.


    Luo Qiu also understood, first returned to the ship, because Zhao shuning said, she has a word, to "alone" and Mo Yan said.


    She respects her sister and naturally does not eavesdrop on them.


    "If you have something to say, say it quickly."


    "Luo Qiu is pure and virtuous in nature. She has excellent qualifications. If she is treated well, she will surely bring a lot of good news to Loulan."


    "I know that. I don''t need your advice.""Master Moyan, I don''t want to teach you anything, and I don''t want to interfere in the affairs between you. I just want to tell you that Luo Qiuqiu is kind-hearted. Don''t lead her to those evil ways."


    Mo Yan clenched his fist.


    He did not dare to look back.


    I dare not even look at Zhao shuning.


    Because he''s afraid, he''s afraid that if he takes a look more, he can''t help but tie her up and take her back to Loulan.


    "Mr. Moyan, you should do those things that harm monsters in the future. Please avoid luoqiu."


    "Now, in what capacity do you say this to me? Luo Feiyan, you are not the saint of my Loulan for a long time. How can I manage Luo Qiu? That''s my Loulan''s business. This birthday party, Luo Hao is her own father, and has never cared about her, let alone anything about her. You are just her half sister. What qualifications do you have to say these words to me? "


    "As you said, I''m her sister, and that''s why I''m qualified to speak for her."


    Mo Yan said: "if you really care about her, love her, then you can go back to Loulan with her, Loulan place, your room, no other people live in."


    At this time Mo Yan is back to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning naturally can''t see the forbearance on his face.


    His obsession with Zhao shuning is not low, although it is not equal to Luo Qiu''s deep love for her, but there is no one in the world who can be worthy of his missing so much.


    This time Ye Feng''s birthday party, as the leader of Loulan, he didn''t have to go. But when he heard that she might appear, he still couldn''t restrain himself and came to Hailing Kingdom on the excuse of Ye Feng.


    "Mr. Moyan -"


    "if you can''t go back with her, then you don''t have to say the next thing."


    Zhao shuning said: "anyway, I hope Loulan is good, and I hope you and luoqiu will be good in the future."


    Mo Yan didn''t reply.


    Go ahead.


    When Zhao shuning turned around and wanted to go.


    Mo Yan said: "if you really want us to be good, come to us. When the time comes, what you say is right."


    "I know you don''t want to, but one day, you will."


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    At this time, Mo Yan has been flying on the boat.


    On the boat, Luo Qiu waves to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning also gently waved his hand.


    The boat is going further and further.


    One day, I will be willing to? What does Mo Yan mean by that?


    Having never been to Hailing kingdom before, Zhao shuning plans to walk back slowly after seeing them off.


    It''s just a long street. It''s a good thing to have a good stroll.


    Zhao shuning is walking.


    Listen to the crying in the street.


    I''m in a trance.


    "Did you hear that? Prince Xia is going to marry Ping. "

 Chapter 606

    That''s not true.


    It''s the old lady who is selling rouge.


    Zhao shuning stopped.


    Asked: "Auntie, what do you mean by Prince Xia?"


    "Girl, how many princes can there be in the whole Hailing kingdom? Isn''t that the most famous Prince Xia Yan in the world today? "


    Zhao shuning said, "the prince has a son named Xia Qingyan, isn''t he?"


    "Yes."


    Zhao shuning asked again, "when did the prince decide to marry Ping''s wife?"


    It''s not that most of the men in Hailing kingdom are monogamous. Men love women very much, and there are few such statements about flat wives.


    "This decision has been made for some time. It seems that the prince has made some plans since he joined the Changkong Academy. But at that time, the prince was afraid that the prince would not agree with him, so he put it on hold. After he came back this time, the prince somehow let go, and the prince began to talk about it."


    It''s been a while?


    Zhao shuning after understanding.


    He rushed to the palace.


    She can''t understand Xia Qingyan any more.


    After spending so long with Xia Qingyan, Zhao shuning knows that he has always been proud of the story of his father and mother. In his heart, he thinks that a man should have only one wife.


    Every time he mentioned his mother, his yearning expression could be seen.


    However, it started when he entered the Changkong college. In this way, he had already known about it.


    Now that he has known for a long time that the prince has violated his bottom line, why can he laugh so innocently?


    Why can his smile be so pure when facing himself?


    Previously.


    When Changkong college gave freshmen a month''s long vacation, Zhao shuning thought that Xia Qingyan didn''t want to go back because his home was too far away and no one came to pick him up.


    Now it seems that it is just an excuse for him to make use of the loopholes in the management of the college.


    In fact, he didn''t want to come back at all.


    At noon today, when he came to clean up the yard, he was as if nothing had happened. He was so naive to talk to himself.


    Zhao shuning always feels that he has forgotten something.


    Yes.


    She forgot.


    Changkong college only has one month vacation for freshmen. After three years, students who have entered Changkong college have to concentrate on their classes in the college.


    She ignored it all the time.


    Holidays, for their freshmen, do not have this right.


    So Xia Qingyan, did he come back because his father was going to marry Ping''s wife?


    The answer is self-evident.


    Zhao shuning is hard to imagine.


    Xia Qingyan is such a gentle and elegant young man. He has so many things in his heart. How can he keep his face and talk with others.


    Zhao shuning ran back to the palace.


    At that time, Xia Qingyan was directing his men to carry things.


    "Little Wang Ye."


    Zhao shuning called softly.


    Xia Qingyan looks back.


    After seeing Zhao shuning, his face habitually raised a smile.


    He always does.


    "You''re back? Have you seen her? "


    Zhao shuning did not answer Xia Qingyan''s question.


    On the contrary, he asked, "how did you come back?"


    "Ah? I''m the little prince of Hailing kingdom. The elder will hold a birthday party in the palace. Naturally, I''ll come back to celebrate my birthday. What''s more, you''re also here. "


    "Xia Qingyan, you know, I spend less time in Changkong college, and I''m not a conformist disciple, but I can recite one or two of the regulations of Changkong college."


    The smile on Xia Qingyan''s face receded.


    "What are you doing all of a sudden?"


    Zhao shuning replied: "I just want to know the truth. Little prince, I regard you as my friend. I don''t want you to cheat me. I also hope you can tell me something. Don''t hide it from me. Don''t push your friend farther and farther away."


    Xia Qingyan looks a little different.


    Zhao shuning said to the people around him: "you step down first. I have something to say with Xiao Wang Ye."


    "Step back."


    Xia Qingyan made a sound, and those talents put down their things and walked out of the palace.


    Zhao shuning went into the pavilion, took out two tea cups, sat down, Xia Qingyan not long, also came in.


    After putting the folding fan on the table, he also sat down.


    "Go ahead."


    Xia Qingyan said with a bitter smile: "there are too many things to say. I don''t know where to start."


    "Let me ask you a question and you can answer it. If you have something to add, you can continue to say it."


    Xia Qingyan rarely opened a smile and said, "Miss Luo, when you say that, I always feel that you are interrogating me."Zhao shuning said, "why did you come back from Changkong college?"


    "You should have known that my father wants to marry Ping''s wife, which is a great thing for the men of Hailing kingdom. I have to get it back."


    "Last night, I also met Wu Xuan of tianliguo. Why did she come?"


    "The Qin family of Cangwu went to Changkong college and asked elder Ling Ruo for justice. Although there is no direct evidence to prove that Gu XINGRAN killed Wu Xuan, she is suspicious after all. Under pressure, elder Ling Ruo asked Wu Xuan to drop out of school."


    I see.


    "When did you know your father was going to marry Ping?"


    "I knew that a long time ago."


    "After you entered Changkong college?"


    "Earlier than that."


    In fact, in the third year after his mother''s death, people thought that Prince Xia had already had a new love.


    That woman is a girl who married with her mother.


    No matter in beauty or etiquette, there is a big difference between them.


    Even Xia Qingyan didn''t understand. How could the father, who kept saying that he only liked his mother in his life, change his mind so easily?


    But fortunately, although the father was moved to the woman, but due to the reputation, and his own is not yet adult, has not announced this matter.


    Now, the woman can''t hold on, and her abdomen has been raised by more than half. Father, I can only follow her.


    "Xia Qingyan, so you came to my grandfather''s birthday party?"


    "First, I really want to see you. Second, if I''m busy, I don''t have to go back to that disgusting home, my hypocritical father, and that charming woman."


    "So, even if it''s such a small thing as moving things, you will supervise it yourself?"


    Xia Qingyan nodded.


    "I just don''t have a place to go."


    Zhao shuning said: "I also want to ask you a question. Did Luo Qiu, the then Luo Feiyan, participate in the killing of Gu XINGRAN


    Xia Qingyan''s face changed slightly.


    Zhao shuning already knows the answer.


    "You don''t have to say that."


    "I''m sorry."


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about. I don''t know you. I''m too superficial and stupid."


    "Xiao Wang doesn''t mean that."


    "Xia Qingyan, your name is really special. Your mother''s name is Gu Qingqing, your name is Xia Qingyan, and your father is Xia Yan. We can see how much your father loved your mother at that time."


    "So what? When his mother is gone, doesn''t he still have a new love? "

 Chapter 607

    Xia Qingyan is angry with his father.


    Maybe it represents his mother, or it represents himself.


    "You have a different attitude towards me."


    Xia Qingyan has some feelings.


    Zhao shuning put down his tea cup.


    "Yes, there are some."


    "Is it because I didn''t tell you something?"


    "Yes."


    Zhao shuning said: "friend, I don''t want you to be unhappy in the future. If there is no accident, I will go back to Ruoqiang soon. What can I do for you?"


    "Will you help me?"


    For Zhao shuning to say this sentence, Xia Qingyan seems quite unexpected.


    "Yes." However, there was no next time.


    Take it as a reward of thanking Xia Qingyan for helping yourself out of difficulties at Ruoqiang banquet.


    "If you are really willing to help me, you might as well stay with me forever. In this way, I may be more relieved."


    Zhao shuning gets up.


    He turned his eyes at Xia Qingyan.


    "You''re going too far."


    "I''m joking. Don''t be so excited."


    Can Zhao shuning not be excited? When he and he are doing business, he has no reason to say this sentence.


    "Seriously, Miss Luo, that man last night is really the one you like?"


    "Well."


    "No wonder."


    "No wonder what?"


    "Since I met you, I have been curious about what kind of man you will have next, or what kind of man you want to be worthy of such a free and easy man. Last night, after the man appeared, I knew that I would never have another chance. That man, no matter what, was beyond my reach."


    Xia Qingyan praised the master, but Zhao shuning was very comfortable.


    "By the way, have you ever told your father what you think of him?"


    Xia Qingyan shook his head.


    "My father is not an ordinary person, although I don''t say it, he should be able to detect it."


    "Do you want me to be a middleman?"


    Xia Qingyan originally wanted to refuse.


    But when he saw Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    In my heart, it''s like being covered with a gray cloth.


    Xia Qingyan''s eyes were full of cunning.


    Time is very short, Zhao shuning lowered his head, also did not find.


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes.


    She thought that Xia Qingyan would definitely refuse.


    "Please."


    "Good -"


    "but if you want to enter the palace, you still need some procedures. Why don''t you have a good rest first, and I''ll send the clothes to my father''s palace in two days. You can go to my father''s palace and help me to investigate whether the woman has ulterior motives. If she is good to my father, it''s OK. If not, please help me."


    Zhao shuning is a alchemist.


    Xia Qingyan knew this when he settled down in the Luo family.


    "And change?"


    "Think of it as the price you left me alone in that netherworld valley."


    Zhao shuning smacks his tongue.


    Then I remember.


    It seems that I really don''t remember that he was in the netherworld Valley at that time.


    "I, I really forgot. I''m sorry. Are you OK after that? "


    "I''m ok. Of course I''m ok. If it wasn''t for the heavy rain that woke me up later, the man eating ants in the forest would eat my body clean."


    Zhao shuning felt guilty.


    Had to say: "well, I know wrong, also admit wrong, is not to change clothes, I followed you."


    "That''s the way to say it."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    I got up and gave a stretch.


    "Little prince, I won''t talk nonsense with you. I have something to do and I have to go to my grandfather."


    "Good."


    Xia Qingyan''s eyes are smiling.


    Silently watching Zhao shuning go away.


    His face, after a moment, slowly changed.


    I can''t tell what he looks like. He just stares at Zhao shuning''s distant direction, with a dignified face.


    "Do you still have contact with the little prince of Hailing kingdom?"


    Ye qingluan asked.


    "Yes, I think it''s time to pay him back and help me out when he was at Luo''s house."


    "This man is not as simple as it seems."


    "I know, mother, I''ll be on guard."


    Ye Feng came out of the back hall.


    "Smelly girl, here you are."


    "What''s good?"


    Zhao shuning quickly reaches out his hand, and Ye Feng mysteriously puts it in the palm of Zhao shuning''s hand.It''s a piece of copper, but it doesn''t look like a piece of copper.


    And the texture is so familiar.


    "What''s this, grandfather?"


    "I don''t know. Anyway, it can suppress extremely powerful forces. It''s useless to put it here. I''ll give it to you."


    Zhao shuning took it calmly.


    Maybe it''s just a special piece of copper.


    "Show this to my grandson-in-law, he may know."


    "Grandfather, why don''t you leave him alone?"


    "Ha ha ha, grandpa is happy."


    Zhao shuning also laughed.


    Ye Feng called Zhao shuning, in addition to giving her this piece of copper, but also gave her many precious herbs. He knew that his grandson was also an alchemist. These herbs, put here, can improve her level.


    Ye Feng''s life is over.


    I plan to start today and return to qianjisha.


    Luo Hao is also very anxious. After all, it has been a while since he left Ruoqiang, but ye qingluan didn''t mention it, and he didn''t dare say it.


    "Let''s go. You''ll clean up and start today."


    Zhao shuning put down his hand.


    She said, "old man, I have something else to do here. I don''t want to go yet."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I''ll wait for him to come to me."


    "He? Is it sun''s son-in-law? "


    Zhao shuning nodded. Yesterday, the Master seemed to have found something and asked herself to wait for him. She can''t go now.


    "That''s good. You''ve grown up. You have to make up your own mind about your business." What''s more, with emperor Zun by her side, they can rest assured.


    Ye Feng agreed.


    Ye qingluan, of course, did not dare to object.


    Later, they all left.


    Zhao shuning''s room was reserved by Xia Qingyan.


    In the middle of the night.


    Zhao shuning felt that there was one more person in front of his bed.


    She opened her eyes.


    Sure enough.


    Master is standing in front of her bed, staring at her.


    "Shibu ran, why are you here?"


    "I''m a little tired."


    Hearing this, Zhao shuning quickly shrank inside.


    "Come up and sleep with me. This bed is big enough for both of us."


    I thought the master would refuse.


    But he took off his boots.


    He washed his feet and went to bed.


    After lying down with your clothes on.


    Zhao shuning''s heart has been pounding.


    The master just closed his eyes and said softly, "sleep."


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    I think I have done more ridiculous things with my master. This time, I just sleep together soberly. It''s nothing.


    There''s nothing to be ashamed of.


    Thinking of this, she felt that her eyelids began to fight.


    So he closed his eyes and fell asleep.

 Chapter 608

    "Awake?"


    The sun shone into the room.


    Zhao shuning opened his eyes.


    The first thing I saw was the master.


    His skin is so white and his facial features are so beautiful. Zhao shuning as long as staring at his eyes for a long time, can''t help but sink into.


    "What? Still confused? "


    "Ah - no, no, I''m awake."


    Zhao shuning a carp to fight, quickly sat up.


    Yan Ruyu also got up.


    I''m dressed in clothes.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door.


    "How did you sleep last night, Miss Luo? Xiao Wang brought some breakfast food from his residence. Knowing that you like it, he specially brought it to you early in the morning


    Zhao shuning''s eyes widened.


    Look at the master who is still dressed on the bed.


    How does she feel that the master''s action of dressing is getting slower and slower?


    "All right? If it''s OK, Xiao Wang will come in. "


    Zhao shuning quickly stopped: "wait a moment."


    But at this time, the door opened.


    Zhao shuning covered his forehead and said, "didn''t I ask you to wait for a while?"


    Xia Qing Yan Leng Leng way: "if I say, I did not push this door, it opened, do you believe it?"


    Letter? Who would believe that?


    "You are the son of Xia Yan in Hailing kingdom."


    Xia Qingyan, Wen Yan.


    Before that, he didn''t realize that there would be other people in the room besides Zhao shuning.


    I don''t know whether Yan Ruyu is intentional or unintentional.


    When Xia Qingyan looked at him, he was slowly buttoning the last button.


    "You --"


    "Luo -- Miss Luo -- you --"


    "he -- how could he be here? Your room? "


    Zhao shuning had to stuffy his head and said, "is it strange that he is in my room?"


    Strange, of course.


    Zhao shuning also knew that he was strange. At this time, he was just bluffing.


    "Isn''t it strange?"


    "Of course not."


    "That''s right. You''ve all decided for life. What must have happened also happened."


    Xia Qingyan''s words are good, and Zhao shuning agrees with them, but when they come out of his mouth, how can they sound so awkward?


    What''s more, Xia Qing said so much that the master didn''t reply. This is the most strange thing.


    "These fruit cakes you sent are very beautiful. They should taste good. Let''s put them down. I''m just hungry."


    Xia Qingyan put down the cake.


    Zhao shuning quickly asked Yan Ruyu to come for breakfast.


    Yan Ruyu slowly went to the table and ate cakes with Zhao shuning.


    "By the way, Little Wang Ye, what do you want to do with me?"


    "I, I just want to tell you that I told my father that after he heard that you were the granddaughter of the elder, he agreed with you and said that the day after tomorrow, there will be a family dinner in the palace, and you can come with me at that time."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    There was a lot of debris on her mouth.


    Yan Ruyu gently wipe for her.


    Then he said, "can I take my family?"


    Zhao shuning was stunned and looked at Yan Ruyu. Yan Ruyu''s look did not change at all. She was still so gentle.


    Xia Qingyan is not standing or sitting at this time.


    "No, what did you just say?"


    "I said, can I take my family? I want to go with you


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    "Xia Qingyan, may I take him with me?"


    "You - just be happy."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Then you will come with me the day after tomorrow."


    Xia Qingyan could not bear it, so he stood up.


    "Well, there are still some things I need to deal with in the palace, so I''ll go first. The clothes you need to wear at the banquet will be sent by someone tomorrow, and then someone will come to pick you up, so I''ll go first?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Slow down."


    Yan Ruyu: "no delivery."


    Xia Qingyan held her breath.


    Out of the door.


    Then he didn''t even look back and went straight back to the palace.


    Zhao shuning is still eating.


    Yan Ruyu put down her cake.


    "No, go ahead, I''ll listen."


    "Well?"


    "I know you are the best person. More is better than less. Did you find anything when you went to the prince''s mansion with me this time?"


    Yan Ruyu smiles.Sure enough, after staying with her for a long time, she could see what she was thinking.


    "Prince''s house, there''s something strange."


    "What''s so weird about it?"


    "Why do you want to go to the prince''s mansion?"


    Zhao shuning stopped and gently wiped his hand with the embroidered handkerchief. He said, "I promised Xia Qingyan that I would accompany him to the palace to see what kind of wife the prince of Xia wanted."


    "Where are you going?"


    "Well, I''m a alchemist. I''m a little more energetic. I can help Xia Qingyan to investigate whether the woman his father wants to marry is a good one."


    "Well."


    "Why don''t you? Are you going with me


    Yan Ruyu said, "do you know who the woman Prince Xia wants to marry?"


    "I know, Xia Qing said, that woman was married to the palace with his mother''s concubine at the beginning. She was his mother''s maid."


    Yan Ruyu is still waiting for Zhao shuning to continue.


    Zhao shuning has a show.


    "No more."


    "No more?"


    "Well, that''s what Xia Qingyan told me?"


    Yan Ruyu then gently smile, rather spoiled touched Zhao shuning''s hair, and then said: "you are really good to cheat."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The woman that Prince Xia married was Gu Qingqing''s dowry girl, but that girl was not a small role."


    "No, how do you know?"


    "You may not have heard of Gu Qingqing in those years. If Ye Feng is here, you can ask her why such a strange woman died in the palace a few years after she gave birth to Xia Qingyan."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes are full of exploration.


    She asked cautiously, "did that woman do it?"


    "Almost."


    Zhao shuning is more interested.


    "She''s a little girl, how can she step on her master?"


    "That''s her strength, girl. Do you know the woman''s surname?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "Ann."


    An surname?


    "Is that Anyun?"


    Anyun, the wizard of Hailing kingdom.


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "Is an Yun a woman?"


    "Well, she''s good at witchcraft. She settled down in Cangwu country. She was killed because she practiced witchcraft. Anyun was very good-looking. Gu Qingqing took pity on her life, so she got rid of the punishment of iron and took her as a maid."


    So.


    An Yun''s life experience.


    It''s not easy.


    "You can find out so much in just one day?"


    "Girl, there are still some unclear places. Only when I enter the palace can I know their real intention."


    Zhao shuning listen to master call her girl, in the heart or some small secretly happy.


    She knew that the reason why the master was willing to go to the palace with her was to help her investigate the strange poison in her body.


    Perhaps, jincangu has something to do with naanyun.

 Chapter 609

    Xia Qingyan is very trustworthy.


    The next afternoon.


    So they sent for the clothes.


    The clothes are very nice.


    The outer dress is a long white smoke cage skirt. The lower skirt is embroidered with blooming red plum blossoms. It is lined with light pink brocade to wrap the chest. The chest is solid color, and there is not too much burden on it. It looks quite comfortable.


    Delicate Magnolia was embroidered on the cuff of the outer garment, and the belt around the waist was also quite exquisite, with delicate peach blossom embroidered on it.


    This dress looks very beautiful.


    Although Zhao shuning was born with such a beautiful face, in fact, there was very little time for her to have such beautiful clothes on board.


    Most of the time, she was practicing, and she didn''t have time to dress herself up, but she was still a girl.


    Therefore, when she saw Xia Qingyan''s clothes, she was surprised by them for the first time.


    "It''s quite plain, just to your taste."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    In the past, her favorite color was mostly crimson, and her clothes were mainly crimson. But today, when the pure white brocade dress was put in front of her, she thought it was really beautiful.


    "Master -- no dye, do you think I can look good in this dress?"


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning picked up the clothes.


    I had a good laugh.


    Most women love beautiful clothes.


    In the early years, when my parents were still there.


    The mother''s character was also deeply moved by her father''s hand-made clothes. Women love beauty and beautiful clothes. Even this girl was not surprised.


    "By the way, when you go to the Palace tomorrow, what kind of clothes do you want to wear?"


    "I''m free."


    "Oh -"


    that''s true. Even if a rag is worn on him, the face of the master is shining.


    Banquet in the palace.


    In the twinkling of an eye.


    Here we are.


    In the morning, Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu got on the carriage.


    They were sitting in the carriage.


    Zhao shuning said: "that Anyun, I don''t know what kind of people, ghosts, snakes and gods she is. Do you think Xia Qingyan has been with her for so long? Haven''t you seen her as she really is? "


    "One thing, if that person wants to hide, it is not impossible."


    "Bu ran, do you mean that an Yun is hiding from Xia Qingyan and hailing kingdom? Or, Xia Qingyan knew it, but he hid it from me. "


    "At present, I don''t know the actual situation, and I''m not good at evaluating it."


    Yan Ruyu closed her eyes.


    Zhao shuning is not talking either.


    She gently clasped her hand on Yan Ruyu''s.


    Yan Ruyu just moved, but did not move.


    Somehow, Zhao shuning felt that the master had been more gentle to himself since he came back that night.


    At least, he won''t resist his touch any more.


    "Don''t dye, you later, call me Ling er."


    "Ling er?"


    "Well."


    Later, you will call me like this.


    "Good -"


    Zhao shuning thought that Yan Ruyu would ask her why she called her ling''er, but he didn''t expect that he would go back to her.


    Fingers gently clasp Yan Ruyu''s hand.


    Zhao shuning felt warm and full.


    The carriage stopped.


    Yan Ruyu opened her eyes.


    It looks like it''s here.


    The sound outside is also quite noisy.


    Zhao shuning got out of the carriage. Before he got out of the carriage, he was shocked.


    "Which lady is this?"


    Zhao shuning looks down at the people.


    It''s not the first time to see them, but she always feels that there is a strange feeling in their eyes.


    Yan Ruyu also appeared.


    He gently grasped Zhao shuning''s hand from behind.


    The crowd took a deep breath.


    Two people stand together, that is simply the most suitable person in the world.


    "What kind of young lady is this, and --"


    "Miss Luo, are you here?"


    Just at this time, Xia Qingyan came out of the palace.


    Zhao shuning said: "why so many people?"


    Xia Qingyan replied in a subdued voice: "my father plans to announce the identity of the woman at the family dinner and fix the date of marriage by the way. All the people who come here are nobles in Beijing, and there are more people."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Hold Yan Ruyu tightly with one hand.


    They went into the palace together.


    "Father, I''m here with the girl you said."Prince Xia was talking to an old man at that time. When he heard Xia Qing''s words, he nodded politely, exchanged greetings with the old man, and then turned back.


    "Where is Miss Lo?"


    "The daughter of the people, Luo Feiyan, has met the prince."


    Xia Yan looks at the sound.


    This is a good look.


    The glass in his hand, bang, fell on the ground, made a clear sound of impact.


    The woman who was talking noticed the movement of this side and rushed over.


    "Miss Luo, this is what I told you, aunt an who came to Hailing country with my mother."


    "I have seen you."


    Sure enough.


    An Yun was born well indeed. With such age and stature, it is extremely difficult to find a second woman like this in Hailing kingdom.


    But Zhao shuning just looked at her for the first time.


    I don''t like this woman.


    When an Yun turns to look at Zhao shuning.


    She was stunned, too.


    "This dress?"


    And these eyes?


    "Princess."


    "Qing Qing, is that you?"


    Xia Yan obviously out of control, the body, toward Zhao shuning rushed over, his eyes with tears. There''s a little bit of loss of expression.


    Zhao shuning stepped back.


    Yan Ruyu stands in front of Zhao shuning.


    "Xia Yun, you overstepped."


    Xia Yan stopped.


    Looking at the man in green in front of him.


    After taking a deep breath, the woman behind the man in green is not Gu Qingqing at all.


    She was just wearing the clothes that she saw Qingqing for the first time, and her eyes were very similar to Qingqing.


    "It''s my faux pas."


    An Yun also responded.


    "Is this miss Lo? The granddaughter of the elder in the cabinet is so beautiful. It''s not too much to describe her as a beautiful country. "


    Zhao shuning nodded politely.


    She looks at Xia Qingyan.


    I want to know what''s going on.


    But Xia Qingyan didn''t look at her at this time.


    Yan Ruyu holds Zhao shuning''s hand and pulls her to her side.


    Zhao shuning said: "I''ve met the prince."


    "Are you Ye Feng''s granddaughter? Is there a promise? "


    Zhao shuning was surprised.


    No matter how much he misses his wife, Xia Yun should know the occasion. Now is not the time to say this. Besides, Xia Yun is still an elder.


    Yan Ruyu smiles calmly.


    "Forgive me, Prince. She''s my wife. Although we haven''t married, we''ve met our parents and been courteous."


    Loss flashed on Xia Yan''s face.


    An Yun sees it.


    So long.


    He still can''t let the princess go?


    I accompany him all the way to the present, if it was not for the failure of settling down at the beginning, her identity, and Gu Qingqing, would not be very different?

 Chapter 610

    "Father, today, Miss Luo just came to this family dinner as my friend. We can''t lose our courtesy."


    Xia Yan nodded.


    "You first greet the people and go back to the house for your father. You''ll be back soon."


    Xia Qingyan nodded.


    Xia Yan just left for a while.


    An Yun also excuse said something, left things, want to go back to get back.


    Zhao shuning understood.


    Prince, it''s so impolite today.


    It seems that his appearance has brought him a great impact.


    Xia Qingyan wanted to go with him, but he was stopped by Zhao shuning.


    "Fei Yan, what are you doing?"


    "Little Wang Ye, do you have to explain to me the suit you sent me?"


    Xia Qingyan was stopped by Zhao shuning. For a moment, there was no way. After all, the woman in front of him was what he cared about.


    Yan Ruyu is gone.


    No one noticed when he disappeared.


    Xia Qingyan heard Zhao shuning ask him, quickly explained: "Feiyan, you may have misunderstood me."


    "This dress should be the same as your mother''s when she was alive?"


    Xia Qingyan stops.


    "I''m sorry, Fei Yan. I can''t help it either."


    "Now I''ll give you a chance and you''ll explain."


    On the other hand.


    After Xia Yan returned to the main house, he began to rummage through the boxes to check the clothes in the cabinet.


    He went all the way to the bottom.


    When I saw the brocade box, I was relieved.


    opened the box as like as two peas. The white dress was lying in the box, and it was still the same as it was when he first saw Qing Qing in the palace of Cangwu.


    The turbid tears in Xia Yan''s eyes fell down.


    A voice came from behind.


    "I''m thinking about my sister again."


    Xia Yan looks back.


    Behind him is an Yun.


    Seeing an Yun, his face was a little displeased.


    "What are you doing in this room? You are not the master of the palace now. You should know your identity. "


    "Don''t you think it''s too hurtful to say these words to me now? I would have been with you more than 20 years ago if I hadn''t known my identity and been afraid of implicating you. "


    "I don''t mean that."


    "Master, you still fall in love with her, don''t you?"


    Xia Yan said, "you don''t understand."


    "I don''t understand. All I know is that ye Mingming likes me too. He went to Cangwu kingdom to see me. But why do you change your heart when you see her? Yun''er doesn''t mean to blame him. He just thinks that I''ve been waiting for him for so long, so I shouldn''t have such an attitude."


    Xia Yan also seems to feel that he has gone too far.


    He folded the clothes and put them in the brocade box.


    Turn around.


    Begin to comfort the crying Anyun.


    "Well, don''t be sad. You still have our children in your belly. If you are sad, the children will be affected."


    An Yun stopped his tears.


    "Sir, what you said is still in the count?"


    "What''s that?"


    "You said that today we would set the time for our big day and announce it to our guests."


    Xia Yan''s face changed.


    "Of course it counts. Just - "


    " just what? "


    "I''m worried about your relationship with Qing Yan."


    "My Lord, over the years, I have done everything I can to do. For you and the princess''s child, I can say that I have given everything. Now that I have come to this stage with him, he forced me. He has made a decision and now he has to go back on it. There is no such easy thing in the world."


    Xia Yan said: "I don''t know much about you. However, I want to tell you that although Qing Yan is gentle, if he is cruel, he will never be inferior to the king. You have to be careful


    "Yun''er knows."


    An Yun lies on Xia Yan''s chest.


    Xia Yan is also gently pacifying her.


    "Well, I''ll have a dinner first, and you''ll come out later, so that no one will gossip."


    "Yun''er knows."


    Xia Yan is gone.


    Only an Yun was left in the room.


    An Yun took a deep breath and wiped the tears off his face. Today is a day to celebrate. He shouldn''t be so sad.


    You should be happy.


    She looked up and walked slowly towards the door.


    Just as she was about to leave the room, a voice came from the middle of the main room.


    "Jincangu, you raised it?"The sound is good and magnetic.


    Anyun smell speech, immediately back, in the hands of the weapon, also will be issued.


    But the sharp weapon fell to the ground before it touched the man.


    It''s Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu looks at an Yun.


    Just so calm looking at, an Yun''s heart rose a burst of fear.


    "It''s you?"


    Isn''t he the man who''s next to naluofeiyan? How did you show up in the main house?


    "Are you keeping jincangu?"


    "I''m joking. How can I touch that kind of thing?"


    "Isn''t witchcraft the unique skill of setting up a family in liantai and Jingzhou of Cangwu kingdom?"


    Anyun stepped back.


    "Who are you? How do you know who I was? "


    "Are you keeping the golden silkworm bug?"


    "I''m a descendant of my family, but I don''t know what you said about jincangu."


    Yan Ruyu said, "I don''t want to listen to nonsense."


    An Yun''s body is bound by a strong force suddenly.


    She covered her stomach with her hand.


    There was fear in his eyes.


    "OK, I say -"


    Yan Ruyu didn''t intend to hurt her children. He just wanted an answer. The reason is that only their clients are the most clear.


    "I have a golden silkworm bug. One of them is the most powerful."


    "That''s the king of jincangu. Since he was born, he has been very fond of drinking Zhuyeqing. It''s a kind of exotic wine. Even food is mainly Zhuyeqing."


    "So, over time, his body shape and color are no different from those of Zhuyeqing."


    Yan Ruyu''s face is not pretty.


    "You gave Xia Qingyan the golden silkworm bug?"


    "He asked me for it, and I had to give it to him."


    Yan Ruyu probably knows half of the things.


    The other half of the truth lies in Xia Qingyan.


    What did he ask jincangu for?


    Is it premeditated or unintentional.


    Yan Ruyu got up and said, "when I''m gone, a moment later, you''ll forget everything that just happened."


    An Yun''s eyes become dull.


    After Yan Ruyu left.


    Back at the banquet, full of friends, singing and dancing, drinking, Zhao shuning is still talking with Xia Qing.


    Yan Ruyu went to Zhao shuning and whispered a few words.


    Zhao shuning''s face changed.


    The distance between her and Xia Qingyan was suddenly three feet away.


    Xia Qingyan said: "what''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning''s heart beats fast.


    She just replied with a smile: "Xia Qingyan, are we still friends?"


    "Haven''t we always been friends?"


    "All the time? Is that right? "


    "Fei Yan, I''ve explained to you about the clothes."


    "What about clothes?"


    Zhao shuning looks very serious.


    Xia Qingyan suddenly felt flustered.


    What did she know?


    What you do, no one else should know. It''s impossible for Fei Yan to know?

 Chapter 611

    Xia Qing said: "Fei Yan, don''t think about it."


    Zhao shuning this time.


    But just a smile back.


    In fact, from entering the palace.


    Xia Yan looks at her eyes, and she realizes that Xia Qingyan may be hiding something from herself.


    "I can''t do what I promised you."


    Zhao shuning turns back.


    "No, let''s go."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    With Zhao shuning went out.


    Seeing this, Xia Yan gives Xia Qingyan a wink and asks him to go out and find them back.


    Zhao shuning left the palace.


    I found a secluded inn.


    It won''t be long.


    Xia Qingyan came breathlessly.


    Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu are sitting at the table tasting tea. They seem to know that Xia Qingyan is coming and wait for him on purpose.


    Even the tea cup is ready for him.


    "Fei Yan."


    "You''d better call me Miss Luo. I''m more comfortable."


    Xia Qingyan swallowed.


    A little uncomfortable.


    "Miss lo."


    "Xiao Wang Ye is in a hurry to come out. I think he has already thought out his speech."


    "Me?"


    "Don''t hide it from me any more. I know what I should know, and I guess most of what I shouldn''t know. Xiao Wang Ye, your goal has been completed. Today, you don''t want to check the face of an Yun that your father wants to marry for you with the help of my spiritual power, do you? What you want is for me to appear in front of your father and king in that gorgeous dress. "


    "Little Wang Ye, you are really a good abacus."


    Xia Qingyan looked guilty.


    "You know that."


    "I believe you. I was blind."


    Zhao shuning then said: "I think you are still the elegant Xia Qingyan. I think you are really fighting for your mother''s sake. I think Na Anyun violated your bottom line first. Xia Qingyan, I don''t want to know what''s the relationship between you and Na Anyun, but when did I offend you? Why do you want to harm me? "


    The last sentence.


    Zhao shuning doesn''t know if Xia Qingyan did harm to her.


    She just wants to find out Xia Qingyan''s real purpose.


    Xia Qingyan suddenly stood up.


    A lot of guards followed.


    "You all stand down."


    The guard exits the door.


    Xia Qingyan gently closes the door of the inn.


    Facing Zhao shuning, he knelt down abruptly.


    What is he? Did you admit it?


    "I''m sorry."


    "Feiyan, please forgive me."


    There was endless disappointment in Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    This is the friend she believes. She thinks that he will never be a scheming person because his eyes are so clean and his manners are so refined.


    Until now, she did not know that it was all her own thought.


    "Ling Er, don''t be sad."


    Xia Qingyan kneels on the ground.


    "Are you the one who made the golden silkworm poison on me?"


    Xia Qingyan nodded.


    Then he immediately said, "at the beginning, I approached you with a different purpose. Later I learned that you like drinking and are particularly interested in my bamboo leaf green. That''s why I did such a thing to poison you. It''s just because I want to occupy you so much."


    Deformity, metamorphosis.


    Xia Qingyan''s eyes are full of regret.


    Yan Ruyu''s voice rang out coldly.


    "Do you know that after you have poisoned her, someone has poisoned her. Originally, neither of them is fatal, and she can cope with them. But even though she can''t hold her life in her hands any more."


    Xia Qingyan looks up in horror.


    "What?"


    "Did you take the medicine?"


    "Who did it?"


    Xia Qingyan''s legs softened and he sat on the ground completely.


    He put his hands on his face and burst out crying with regret.


    He shouldn''t have done this. He didn''t expect that before, when he looked at her, he seemed to see his mother. He just didn''t want his mother to leave him. He didn''t want luofeiyan to leave him. That''s why he chose to poison luofeiyan.


    However, Jin cangu, who is the one who plays the role of Gu, plays the role of Gu king. When Jin cangu matures, he will obey his own orders. Luo Feiyan''s divine consciousness is influenced by Jin cangu, and he will obey his own words.


    "I''m sorry. I regret it. I''ve already regretted it. I regret it on the way you took me back to Hou''s house."


    "I''m really bewildered. That''s why I want to make up for it. I''m sorry, I know that it''s useless to say anything now. I''m here today. Whatever you do, even if you want to frustrate me, I will never hum."Zhao shuning looks dignified.


    "I want to know what happened on your side."


    Xia Qingyan''s eyes are confused.


    Slowly tell the truth.


    From the time he was born, he felt that he was the happiest child in the world.


    At that time, my father had only one wife. Most of the men in Hailing kingdom were affectionate. Xia Yan was no exception. At least, in front of the public, he was like this.


    Mother was the only princess at that time, and she was loved by her father.


    It''s also my pride to be such a high spirited and beautiful mother.


    Xia Qingyan thought that their family would be so happy forever.


    However, her mother''s health has been worse year by year. No matter how much medicine she takes or how many alchemists she employs, there is no way to cure her.


    Xia Qingyan still remembers.


    On the night of his mother''s death, it rained heavily and he was kept out of his room.


    In the room, only mother, father and Anyun came out.


    Xia Qingyan heard that his mother was dying. He wanted to see his mother for the last time. He believed that his mother must also want to see him.


    But they won''t let Xia Qingyan in.


    Xia Qingyan or take advantage of the guard shift, an Yun and his father in the side hall say what time, secretly sneaked in from the dog hole.


    That night.


    My mother''s bedroom was brightly lit.


    But no one came into her room.


    At the moment when Xia Qingyan went in, he was almost scared out.


    Is the man lying on the bed still his mother''s wife who smiles gently and lives willfully?


    At that time, Gu Qingqing, pale but haggard, looked like a 70 or 80 year old woman.


    Her arms and ankles are like skeletons, without any flesh.


    "Your mother, what''s wrong with her?"


    Xia Qing Yan Leng Leng way: "in the Gu."


    It seems that it is also the golden silkworm bug.


    "If jincangu had not been lured by his master, he would never have broken his body without permission. At that time, the person who was lured by jincangu could only have been Anyun, the girl who was next to him."


    Xia Qingyan said hurriedly: "Feiyan, although I''ve played a trick on you, I never thought that one day it would break my body, and I can swear to God that I just want you to stay with me all the time. I absolutely don''t want to hurt you. A few days ago, when I saw him around you, I regretted it. I want to take the golden silkworm bug out of your body and release it You are free. "

 Chapter 612

    "So I went back to Anyun."


    "Who knows that the woman said that if she wants to take the golden silkworm poison out of your body, she has a condition."


    That''s the condition.


    I hope Xia Qingyan will agree with her to be with Xia Yan.


    Because Prince Xia once told an Yun that as long as Xia Qingyan didn''t agree, he would never marry Ping again in his life.


    This is also the reason why for so many years, although Gu Qingqing has been dead for many years, Xia Yanyou has an unclear relationship with Na Anyun, but he has never married an Yun.


    In order to save Luo Feiyan, also in order to atone.


    Xia Qingyan agrees with an Yun.


    Because jincangu is raised by Anyun. Xia Qingyan says that he can only believe Anyun.


    Therefore, there is a saying that Prince Xia suddenly wants to marry Ping''s wife.


    Zhao shuning said, "you haven''t said what happened that night after you met your mother''s wife?"


    Xia Qingyan looks gloomy.


    "That night --"


    that night, my mother was not dead.


    I am still a child.


    Seeing his mother like this for the first time, he was afraid to go forward.


    Until Gu Qingqing''s dry eyes shed a drop of tears, Xia Qingyan just summoned up the courage to go forward.


    That night.


    Mother will die, only said a few words to him.


    She let herself guard against some Anyun, so that she must grasp the woman she likes and be a good person. She also asked Xia Qingyan not to marry Anyun all her life.


    This is my mother''s last wish.


    Xia Qingyan also abides by it all the time.


    Now, it''s still because of my own selfish interests that I broke the defense.


    "Xia Qingyan, you''re silly. Since you already know that the poison on your mother is caused by an Yun, why don''t you tell your father?"


    Xia Qingyan said bitterly, "my father, he should have known for a long time."


    "My mother said to me when she was dying, let me not hate my father. She said that she was sorry for him. She deserved to fall into this field."


    Zhao shuning looks at Yan Ruyu.


    Why did Gu Qingqing say this puzzling remark?


    Is there something else in this matter?


    "What else did your mother say?"


    Xia Qingyan shook his head.


    "Mother said that and left."


    Zhao shuning took a breath and forced himself to calm down.


    "Then why do you want me to change into this dress and go to the royal family banquet?"


    "Because I want to tell my father, want to tell that woman, even if she became my father''s wife, became the Lord of the palace, she still can only be subordinated to my mother, I know, father see you, will be embarrassed, that an Yun''s heart, will have my mother this knot in one''s heart, she and my father, this life together, in the heart will not be happy. ¡±


    when Xia Qingyan said this.


    Some are gnashing their teeth.


    Zhao shuning seems to be able to feel his anger at an Yun.


    But I can''t sympathize with him.


    "You''ve tricked me so that I can stay with you in the future?"


    "I''m sorry, Feiyan, I''m sorry, because I can''t find such a pair of eyes in this world. You and my mother''s eyes are so similar. I just want to keep you by my side. But later, in the process of getting along with you, I realized how stupid I was. I want to get rid of this evil. I''m sorry."


    Xia Qingyan continued: "I know you can''t forgive me, and I have no face to see you again."


    In his hand, a dagger suddenly appeared.


    The direction of the dagger is to point to his neck.


    Fortunately, Yan Ruyu''s eyes were quick and her hands were quick. The dagger just drew a bloodstain on Xia Qingyan''s neck, which did not hurt her life.


    "No dye, you?"


    "He''s not dead yet. He''s going to make atonement."


    Xia Qingyan looked at Zhao shuning and said, "Feiyan -"


    "get up."


    Since the master said that he should not die, Xia Qingyan must still have the truth of the master.


    "Do you forgive me?"


    "No


    It is said that the prime minister can hold a boat in his belly, but Zhao shuning is a woman, not a prime minister. She is very small-minded. Once others do something sorry for her, she can never easily forgive others.


    "Do I need to do something?"


    "An Yun is not simple. Xia Qingyan, if you really want to make up for it, you should go back and stare at an Yun carefully. Her other identity is the wizard of your Hailing kingdom. She must be not simple if she can get to this point."


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning: "then you also stand up and kneel down with me. I''m afraid it will break my life.""Fei Yan, if one day something really happens to you, you can rest assured that I will never live alone. I will go with you."


    Yan Ruyu said in a low voice, "it''s not your turn."


    Xia Qingyan also felt guilty and stood up with her head down.


    But I knelt too long.


    When he stood up, his hands and feet were numb and he couldn''t move.


    "When you go back to the palace, you will pay attention to Anyun''s behavior."


    There must be others behind an Yun.


    It''s extremely glorious for a wizard to cultivate the golden silkworm bug. What''s more, it''s the king of the golden silkworm bug.


    The king of the golden silkworm is more important to the wizard than his life.


    How can an Yun give such an important thing to Xia Qingyan easily?


    In addition, Xia Qingyan''s heart is not bad. Yan Ruyu can also see his thoughts on ling''er. At the beginning, he didn''t know that the jincangu would do so much harm to her body.


    But how could it be so coincidental.


    Ling''er has been poisoned by Jin cangu for a long time, but she has been poisoned by Qin Sheng''s medicine.


    Do you mean?


    Is there such a person?


    Can so many people be regarded as chessmen at the same time and counted on the chessboard?


    Yan Ruyu has a lingering fear. It''s about Ling er. He has to be careful.


    If so, the hidden people are really unfathomable and daunting.


    "Well, go back."


    When Xia Qingyan''s body is no longer so numb, Zhao shuning opens the door. Let him out.


    I saw a trace of blood on my little master''s neck.


    The guard quickly drew his sword forward.


    "Little Wang Ye."


    "Back off."


    "Little Wang Ye, your wound?"


    "Go -"


    "yes."


    Looking at that group of people out of the door, Zhao shuning said to Yan Ruyu: "don''t dye, you haven''t laughed since he came in."


    "It''s not settled yet. I can''t laugh."


    Zhao shuning seems to be OK.


    "I''m not in a hurry. I''m not afraid of jackals, tigers and leopards with you by my side."


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    Zhao shuning said: "what do you think of that Anyun?"


    "It''s not easy."


    "Well."


    "And Gu Qingqing''s last words are also thought-provoking."


    Zhao shuning suddenly opened his eyes wide and said, "is there someone outside Gu Qingqing? Is Xia Qingyan not Prince Xia''s own child?"


    "What do you say?"


    "It should be wrong. Xia Qingyan and his father are so similar in outline. They should be father and son."


    "They are father and son, of course."


    "That -"


    Yan Ruyu put the bamboo flute against Zhao shuning''s head.


    Zhao shuning''s open hand had to be put down, a face of grievance.


    "Wait and see. Things should come to the surface soon."

 Chapter 613

    In the distance.


    There was a clarinet.


    Yan Ruyu let go of Zhao shuning''s hand.


    "We don''t need to do anything here for the time being. Do you want to go back to Ruoqiang or to Changkong college with me?"


    "Back to Changkong college?"


    "Well, you promised me that you would give lessons to the students of Changkong college."


    "Me? Can I do it? "


    "All right."


    "But if I go, I''ll go in the name of your disciple."


    Yan Ruyu thought about it.


    "If you don''t want to go, then I won''t force you, whatever you want."


    "I''m going."


    Zhao shuning smiles sweetly.


    Again, "I''m going. I want to be with you."


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    They held hands.


    Out of the inn together.


    A month later, the two figures appeared in Changkong college at the same time.


    "It should take a while for Xia Qingyan to investigate that matter. During this time, you stay in Changkong college and teach well. By my side, I will take care of you."


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning didn''t think of it.


    That''s the word "good.".


    I spent three years in Changkong college.


    In three years, she became the youngest elder of the Changkong Academy. Even if Ling saw her, she would call her elder.


    What is more gratifying is that in the past three years, although Zhao shuning''s chest tightness has occurred from time to time, he has never vomited blood again.


    Moreover, her mental strength is now close to Jiupin.


    Lingli''s words, at this time have already been about to break through the neck of the eight phase.


    In the section of baxiang, it is divided into four grades from top to bottom, namely the first grade, the second grade, the third grade and the fourth grade.


    Three years ago, Zhao shuning was a fourth-class eight prime minister.


    Now, it''s the eighth phase.


    It''s only one step away from jiuzhong.


    Of course, Zhao shuning said this step away, but God knows how difficult it is to take this step.


    Period.


    Because Zhao shuning has always been with Yan Ruyu.


    So her toxicity, too, was suppressed very well.


    Yan Ruyu is always very busy, but he always takes time to cook medicine for Zhao shuning.


    All the elders in the courtyard said that the relationship between elder Luo and the headmaster was unusual.


    This year.


    It''s time for new students to enter school again.


    Also in this year.


    Zhao shuning saw a very special name.


    That person is also a very special existence.


    He came from Dongze Dahuang and lived in a hunting family since he was a child. Normally, Dongze Dahuang is in decline. It is difficult for Dongze Dahuang to get a place every year when he enters Changkong college.


    But that person, not only got the quota, but also entered Changkong college with the qualification of the first in the general examination.


    Something even rarer.


    That person, also surnamed Ye.


    Zhao shuning is still thinking, can that person be his own ancestor in the future?


    However, when he saw the man, Zhao shuning completely dispelled his doubts.


    It was a boy. He was a little rough. He was black in appearance. He was a little cute when he laughed. He had two small tiger teeth.


    A classmate called him ye Xuan.


    Zhao shuning thought for a moment. Did his ancestor have a name called Ye Xuan?


    However, I have no memory of my ancestors. Later, I heard from the teacher who taught the freshmen that the boy was illiterate and asked others to fill in his name when he signed up. His last name was ye, not ye.


    When Zhao shuning heard this, his hand stopped slightly.


    It seems that I am worried too much.


    Not enough, because that night Xuan was the first person from Dongze Dahuang, so Zhao shuning paid more attention to him.


    The night is dark.


    He is a very cheerful young man.


    He was born in a hunting family in the great wilderness of Dongze. He never came into contact with any private school, nor did he study or learn Chinese characters.


    In his opinion, what he needs to deal with the bad guys and fierce beasts is actual combat ability, which has little to do with the knowledge in those books.


    Therefore, he always looked down upon those students who went out of Changkong University.


    But.


    In recent years.


    An elder of Changkong college is very famous. The disciples trained by her have made a breakthrough in the mainland of Kyushu.


    Among the hunting animals, yexuan lost to the student who graduated from Changkong college.


    According to the student, he is only a disciple of Changkong college, and there is a big gap between him and his disciples.


    Since then.


    Night Xuan to this long sky college on heart, he thought, one day, he must be to go to that long sky college to see, see that old woman.By the way, the old woman, the elder Luo of the population.


    Everyone said that the woman was so powerful. I think she should have lived for many years.


    Night Xuan thinks that when he arrives at Changkong college, he must go to elder naluo to have a good fight.


    But who knows, since they entered the door, there has been no such opportunity.


    The teacher who taught him was just the Seven Realms pharmacist.


    The night Xuan talent is high, from is discontented.


    Zhao shuning is the elder of punishment.


    Two months after entering school, yexuan was taken to Zhao shuning''s room.


    At that time, Zhao shuning turned his back on yexuan.


    She is studying a game of chess in front of her.


    Master likes to play chess. When he has nothing to do, he will study a few games, so that he can have a chance to look up to him.


    Send that night Xuan to Zhao shuning''s room.


    Zhao shuning waved his hand.


    The men bowed and, after the ceremony, exited the door.


    See those people go.


    Night Xuan is also unrestrained.


    "Hello - are you what they call elder Luo?"


    "I''m yexuan. I came to Changkong college just to find you. I''d like to see that those people outside have passed you on. Do you really have this ability?"


    "Hey, I''m talking to you. Why don''t you even understand the response?"


    Night Xuan meet before the "old woman" does not respond to him, then quickly step forward, intend to call is a person playing chess Zhao shuning.


    But.


    When he was about seven feet away from Zhao shuning, his body stopped in the same place.


    No matter how he struggled, he couldn''t move half a point.


    Zhao shuning has no intention of looking back.


    Night Xuan is unconvinced, shout a few more, this is better, Zhao shuning even his mouth is sealed, he is more can''t make a sound.


    Time went by.


    Night Xuan can only stand there straight.


    His feet have already been very sore, and it''s already late outside, but the "old woman" in front of him seems not to be over.


    Finally.


    Late at night.


    Early in the morning.


    Zhao shuning has a lazy waist.


    "It''s over at last."


    "I finally cracked the chess game that master left me."


    When the master comes back, he can play chess with him again.


    Zhao shuning waved at random.


    The night Xuan behind can move just now.


    He was so angry that he wanted to go forward to make a theory, but as soon as he took the first step out, his whole body was numb and seemed to spasm.


    He had to open his mouth and scold: "old woman, are there any elders and teachers like you?"

 Chapter 614

    Zhao shuning is not angry either.


    She turned back.


    Put down the black robe on your head.


    Black fans, bright eyes, delicate facial features, such as snow skin.


    Just like that in front of yexuan.


    He was obviously stunned.


    How could this "old woman" be so young?


    Are those people sent to the wrong place? Shouldn''t they? Those people were respectful to her. Is she the legendary elder Luo?


    However, at her age, she should be no more than a few years older than herself. How can she sit in the position of penalty elder?


    "You made a mistake again, kid?"


    "You know me?"


    "Yexuan, from the great wilderness of Dongze, specializes in hunting and killing fierce animals. The strength and talent are good, but the character is not so good


    Yexuan roars.


    "You haven''t been with me, how can you know my character?"


    "Now I know if you are good."


    "You


    "I don''t like people to contradict me, not even a little kid like you."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m the elder of punishment. Naturally, I want to punish you."


    At this time, yexuan''s body moved. He immediately gathered spiritual power in his hands, and his eyes were shining: "then you fight with me, let me recognize you, and then punish me."


    Sneak attack?


    Zhao shuning''s eyes smile.


    A red flame in my hand.


    Just for a moment.


    Night Xuan''s body was imprisoned again.


    "What''s going on?"


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "your strength is not worthy to fight with me. Yexuan, you are the first youth to come out of Dongze wasteland. In the future, you will represent the great wilderness of Dongze. If you have been so reckless, then the road after you will be hard to go. "


    "You


    "Originally, I wanted to punish you just like this, but you don''t seem to have any intention of repentance. In this way, you can stay in this room and meditate for 12 hours, then you can go out."


    There was a sound of birds.


    She just frowned a little.


    Zhao immediately went out of the house.


    By the way, he closed the door.


    "Meditation, meditation, you also let me sit down!"


    However, elder Luo''s figure had disappeared for a long time. All yexuan could hear was the cold wind that kept blowing at night.


    Such a good-looking woman is so vigorous and resolute.


    Control violence with violence.


    For the first time, yexuan was taught such a lesson by a woman who was not much older than herself.


    Not only that.


    She boasted of her proud strength. In front of her, she couldn''t even take three moves.


    Elder Luo''s strength is far above him, and is beyond his reach.


    It''s cool in autumn.


    The weather is just right.


    The moon hanging in the sky, it seems so cold.


    Under the osmanthus tree, there is a figure.


    Seeing him, Zhao shuning was a little surprised. Because of the birds, she thought that Xia Qingyan should have come.


    No matter what, it should not be Xia Yan.


    "Prince, how can you come to Changkong college at your leisure?"


    Since he came to give Xia Qingyan a suspension three years ago, she has never seen Xia Yan again.


    Xia Yan looks back.


    See Zhao shuning again.


    He still couldn''t help looking at her tightly.


    "Prince Xia?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry, it''s Wang who has passed."


    Zhao shuning did not speak.


    She waited for Xia Yan to tell him his intention to come here.


    "Isn''t that man here?"


    He said master.


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "If you have anything, you can say it directly. If it''s nothing, there are many things I need to deal with. I can''t stay with you any longer."


    Xia Yan didn''t speak.


    Instead of forcing him, Zhao shuning turned his head and strode back to where he lived.


    "Miss Luo."


    Zhao shuning stopped.


    "Something happened to Qing Yan."


    "He? What''s the matter? "


    Xia Yan sighed.


    He said: "the child had an accident. Originally, he didn''t want me to come to you."


    "Just, he said he was ashamed of you, let me tell you the truth of the matter originally, he said, he can''t afford you."


    Zhao shuning is a little heavy.


    What does Xia Yan mean by this?


    "I don''t know if Miss Luo has time to listen to me tell you a story. A story you never know. "Zhao shuning nodded.


    She followed Xia Yan out of Changkong college and lived in an official residence outside.


    Above the attic, the light is always on.


    Two figures.


    Sit opposite.


    "Little Wang Ye, what''s the matter?"


    "He had a fierce fight with that woman. Now he was seriously injured and in a coma. Even the most mysterious alchemist in Kyushu had seen it. He said that time was running out. Probably, there was no hope."


    Zhao shuning''s hand with the teacup pauses.


    To be honest.


    She spoke to Xia Qing.


    Still have the feelings between friends.


    Just before, because of his selfish desire, she couldn''t accept it.


    Now, she can only cultivate herself and recuperate herself in Changkong college. She has no right to pity others, because her body is just like that.


    "If the prince has anything to say, just say it. I''m all ears."


    By the time Xia Yan arrived, an Yun was out of breath.


    Her eyes were wide open and she was lying in a pool of blood.


    Xia Qingyan still has a trace of consciousness.


    He tightly grasped Xia Yan''s hand and begged him.


    He said that he knew everything, what happened at the beginning, and the woman''s plan. He also said that his mother didn''t apologize to Xia Yan.


    Finally, he gave one thing to Xia Yan.


    It was a purple skirt.


    Xia Qing says, let Xia Yan give it to the man who appears beside Luo Feiyan at the family dinner.


    Zhao shuning took the purple remnant robe and put it away.


    Then.


    Sit upright.


    She knew that the next thing was the text.


    Xia Yan said: "what I said may be some common sayings. I don''t know. Qing Yan, why do you want me to tell you these, Miss Luo? Just listen to me. If you have any questions, you can interrupt me."


    "Good."


    Thirty years ago.


    Xia Yan is just a little prince of Hailing kingdom.


    He was at that time.


    In his prime, he is full of love for everything in the world. He likes to express his love for mountains and rivers, and even more likes to travel around the world.


    It is said that Cangwu has a flower seeking Festival, which is a grand festival that can cause a sensation in mainland Kyushu.


    Xia Yan was young at that time.


    Of course, we have to play.


    It was also on that flower festival that he met a woman.


    That woman is born I still feel pity, that day, the woman is the flower fairy on the float, she elegant, Fairy Spirit, every move all hook Xia Yan heart itch.


    That''s why.


    Xia Yan followed the float to the place where the ceremony was held.


    The woman.


    I also noticed Xia Yan.


    And in Xia Yan''s eyes, he blushed.

 Chapter 615

    The woman.


    It was later Anyun.


    At that time, there was still some power in settling down.


    An Yun, as a young lady of settling down, also knows some manners.


    Because when I first met her, I had a deep impression on her, so when I came back to the inn, Xia Yan always tossed and turned.


    However, he did not put this in mind, did not want to come to marry.


    The first time we met, he just had a little favor for the woman with good looks.


    But Xia Yan didn''t think of it.


    They will meet again.


    The meeting was on the lake.


    Xia Yan is a huge official ship. He likes to travel in the mountains and rivers, so he will not miss the lake and flowers on March 3 of Hailing kingdom.


    That day, he first heard the sound of the piano. Just as he closed his eyes and intended to listen carefully, the sound of the piano suddenly stopped.


    There was also a quarrel.


    Xia Yan wants to take a look in the cabin over there.


    But he''s not there yet.


    I heard a poop.


    And then someone yelled.


    "Miss Ann fell into the water."


    At that time, Xia Yan didn''t know who Anyun was, so he jumped down and rescued the woman. Then he found out that the woman was a hundred flower fairy at the flower festival.


    Anyun vomited a lot of water and woke up.


    It was Xia Yan that came into her eyes.


    Come and go.


    They both had a lot of good feelings for each other.


    Period.


    Xia Yan is also invited by an Yun to settle down there for a while.


    Later, a letter came from Hailing Kingdom, saying that his father was seriously ill. Xia Yancai rushed back to Hailing kingdom in a hurry.


    Before leaving, he promised an Yun that he would come back to see her.


    Although they didn''t decide for life, Anyun is deeply rooted in the love for that Xia.


    But who knows.


    After Xia Yan returned to Hailing Kingdom, there was no news.


    It''s hard to settle down.


    Today''s monarch''s wife has a headache at first, and then a treacherous minister says that it''s because Qin Anxin is witchcraft.


    And coincidentally, the officers and soldiers sent by the wife of the LORD did find villains and some witches from the room where she settled down.


    This is a discovery.


    All the people who settled in were sent directly to prison.


    Did not live the first autumn, except Anyun, all were beheaded.


    Because Anyun had been a hundred flower fairy before, the people of Cangwu country have a general yearning for the hundred flower fairy.


    Therefore, according to the people''s conditions, and the courtship of Gu Qingqing, the princess of the imperial dynasty at that time, an Yun was saved from death.


    Later, Gu Qingqing also helped an Yun avoid the punishment of stabbing his face. He specially accepted an Yun and became his maidservant in charge of the palace.


    An Yun has been waiting in prison for a long time.


    In the end, nothing was expected.


    She thought that Xia Yan would come to pick her up, but she didn''t receive a letter since he left.


    Just after Anyun''s real death.


    The prince of the Hailing kingdom came to Cangwu state to discuss state affairs, make the two countries friendly and join in the grand event.


    Xia Yan remembers.


    It was a fine day.


    He wore a dark blue robe and walked on the road of the palace. After signing some contracts with the monarch.


    He was invited to the lantern party in the evening.


    The Lantern Festival held by the imperial palace is called a grand one.


    It was also at the Lantern Festival that Xia Yan met Gu Qingqing, the leader of Cangwu kingdom.


    At that time, Gu Qingqing was not happy. Her eyebrows, like willow leaves, wrinkled slightly. Her eyes looked at the distance as if they were full of the whole starry night sky.


    He stood far away and didn''t see carefully.


    When he heard that the Lord''s wife called Qingqing, he knew that she was the famous Princess of Cangwu.


    She looked back.


    Smile.


    That''s the smile.


    Xia Yan looked at her, and she was already occupied.


    It was also from then on that Xia Yan just understood what is called a glance of ten thousand years.


    He wanted to come forward and talk to a woman like that.


    But behind him, there was a voice of surprise: "brother Xia."


    Xia Yandun stopped.


    He turned back.


    An Yun appeared behind him.


    At that time, an Yun was dressed in the clothes of a palace maid. Her eyes were not as pure as before, and her skin was not as white as before.


    But.


    Xia Yan can recognize that is an Yun.


    Anyun saw Xia Yan, not to mention how happy he was.She came forward.


    He said directly: "brother Xia, have you come back to look for me? I knew you would come back for me. "


    He said.


    Anyun came forward and hugged Xia Yan tightly.


    At that time, it was late and there were many people, so naturally no one noticed their scene.


    Xia Yan wanted to push an Yun away.


    But aware of an Yun in his arms, weeping in a low voice, Xia Yan gave up.


    He patted her gently on the back.


    Anyun raised his head and asked him in tears: "brother Xia, why are you here now?"


    "I heard that there was something wrong with Anjia, so I came here. But they said that all Anjia had been copied, so. I went back to Hailing kingdom. Recently, I came to Cangwu Kingdom when the two countries have something important to do. "


    An Yun said, "are you from Hailing kingdom?"


    "Lord?"


    Xia Yan nodded.


    At that time, Anyun was satisfied.


    It turned out that brother Xia had come back to find her before.


    But at that time an Yun didn''t know. Xia Yan, at the first sight of Gu Qingqing, there was no an Yun in his heart.


    Later.


    Because after the contract is signed, there are still many things to finish.


    This also happens to follow Xia Yan''s mind.


    Then he lived in the palace with dignity.


    During this period, he kept running to Gu Qingqing''s Princess House.


    However, Gu Qingqing at that time didn''t pay attention to Xia Yan.


    In Xia Yan''s eyes, she always looks at the eastern starry sky, like waiting for someone, but that person never appears.


    Zhao shuning opened his eyes.


    "You mean that what Gu Qingqing likes is not you at all?"


    Because what Xia Yan brings is the mental power mixed with the memories of an Yun, Xia Qingyan and Xia Yan, so what they can feel and see in the past is more comprehensive and specific.


    Xia Yan nodded.


    Zhao shuning said: "prince, what you failed is two women."


    Xia Yan lowered his head.


    The eyes are full of pain and regret.


    "I know that heaven has punished me in the following days, first Qing Qing, then Xiao Yun, and now my children have been punished for me."


    Zhao shuning is helpless.


    He had to shake his head.


    At this time, it''s not the time to pursue who is right and who is wrong.


    Xia Qingyan asked his father to bring this thing to her before he was in a coma. He must have his intention. What he wants to do now is to watch this thing that has lasted for more than 30 years. How did it become such a miserable situation?

 Chapter 616

    "You go on."


    Because Xia Yan Ran to the princess''s house again and again.


    Over time.


    Gu Qingqing was also impatient, and slowly changed her attitude towards him and regarded him as a good friend.


    Because I had a good relationship with Anyuan before, but now Anyuan''s house has been ransacked, leaving only Anyun. Naxia Yan also takes more care of Anyun.


    An Yun once thought that.


    The reason why Xia Yan often runs to Princess mansion is that he can''t let go of himself.


    Thinking of her humble status and being treated like this by Xia Yan, she likes Xia Yan more in her heart.


    Xia Yan and the princess mansion have been in contact for about half a year.


    Looking at Gu Qingqing''s smile gradually more up.


    He felt that the time was right.


    Therefore, Xia Yan found an opportunity to express his mind with Gu Qingqing.


    However, what Xia Yan didn''t expect is that Gu Qingqing was especially surprised when she heard this, and seriously refused Xia Yan.


    She also said, "Lord, I have no chance with you. You don''t have to put your mind on me."


    Xia Yan: "I know that it''s impossible for the princess to accept me for a while, but I''m willing to wait for the princess. I won''t marry the princess until the day when the princess is willing."


    Xia Yan thinks that Gu Qingqing just needs time to think about it.


    However, Gu Qingqing was very serious and said, "my Lord, today, I''ll talk to you like this. You''re not the one in my heart, so I''m sorry. No matter whether you wait for one year, ten years, or you don''t want to marry for life, there will never be half a chance for me and you. "


    Xia Yan realized that before, she often looked to the East, not because she was sentimental, but because she was waiting for someone.


    But that man, not him.


    Zhao shuning is a woman, so when she saw Gu Qingqing looking far away, she could say that the person Gu Qingqing likes is not Xia Yan.


    Before that, all she heard was how Gu Qingqing and Xia Yan fell in love.


    Facts speak louder than words.


    That night, no matter how Xia Yan expressed his mind, Gu Qingqing refused.


    Not only that, from that night on.


    The gate of Princess mansion also refuses Xia Yan to enter.


    Even if Xia Yan received the imperial edict and wanted to meet Gu Qingqing, Gu Qingqing always found thousands of reasons to avoid.


    For a whole month, Xia Yan didn''t see Gu Qingqing.


    He really loved Gu Qingqing, so he didn''t see her for a month. He thought about her, thought about her and almost went crazy.


    Xia Yan felt that he was almost stunned.


    Every night, when I walk, I can''t help but go to the princess mansion.


    But looking at the closed door, he was helpless.


    Things are turning for the better.


    It was on the night of August 15.


    Xia Yan drank wine.


    Walking on the long bridge.


    In the distance, he saw Gu Qingqing and his party putting lanterns on the small bridge.


    He rubbed his eyes so hard that he believed he was right.


    He yelled at the bridge, "Qing Qing."


    I don''t know if it''s by drinking or what. This is the first time Xia Yan called Gu Qingqing. In the past, he called her Princess respectfully.


    I heard someone call me.


    Gu Qingqing raised her head with joy.


    But when she saw Xia Yan, the joy on her face disappeared.


    Xia Yan smiles.


    Because this is three months, I see Gu Qingqing again.


    He ran to the bridge like mad.


    But when he got to the bridge, there was Gu Qingqing''s shadow by the lake, and only an Yun was waiting for him.


    Xia Yan is out of his mind.


    An Yun opened: "elder brother Xia."


    "Xiao Yun, she''s gone?"


    An Yun nodded.


    Xia Yan decadent sat on the ground, the eyes were unconsciously tears.


    "Brother Xia, why are you crying? It''s not that I don''t want to see you. It''s really because in recent months, the princess has become a lot strange. She doesn''t allow anyone in our house to see you. I don''t know if she has found out something between us


    Xia Yan looks at an Yun in surprise.


    "Xiao Yun, why do you say that?"


    "Brother Xia, would you answer me a question first?"


    "You said


    "Do you think I''m the daughter of a crime Minister?"


    Xia Yan shakes his head. If he thinks that an Yun is the daughter of a crime minister, he will not take care of an Yun every time he goes to princess''s residence in Cangwu country for such a long time.


    Anyun saw Xia Yan shaking his head, and his face burst out with the most brilliant smile.


    She rushed forward and hugged Xia Yan tightly."I knew it. I knew brother Xia was a gentleman. He would never despise me because of this."


    An Yun lies in Xia Yan''s arms.


    I don''t know whether it''s wine or soft jade. Xia Yan looks at an Yun with tears in his eyes and looks up at him with a pear blossom and rain on his face.


    His body began to heat.


    Anyun offered his own kiss.


    That is to say, Xia Yan feels that the evil fire in the lower abdomen escapes.


    Immediately.


    He held an Yun''s head in his hands.


    I can''t help it any more.


    He gave me a big kiss.


    Maybe it''s providence.


    That night, because Gu Qingqing was upset, she went to bed early and didn''t care if an Yun was around.


    Under the flyover.


    There are very few people coming and going.


    So no one found, under the overpass, that spring scenery.


    The next day.


    It''s still dark.


    Xia Yan wakes up.


    He still has a headache.


    Anyun lay quietly in his arms, sleeping very peacefully.


    Xia Yan sat up in shock.


    At that time, he covered his forehead with both hands. Anyun quickly got up and asked, "brother Xia, what''s the matter?"


    An Yun is wearing clothes while he is dressing Xia Yan.


    "Brother Xia, you don''t have to regret or feel sorry for me. I volunteered to do everything last night."


    Xia Yan covers his forehead.


    I haven''t said anything for a long time.


    Anyun stood beside him quietly.


    After a long time.


    Xia Yancai raised his head.


    He looked at an Yun and said, "I''m sorry."


    An Yun was stunned and his smile was stiff.


    "Brother Xia - no, Wang Ye, what are you talking about? Why do you want to apologize to me?"


    "I''m sorry."


    It''s the same three words.


    The smile on an Yun''s face is gone, and the big tears are rolling down.


    "You, what are you trying to say?"


    In fact, an Yun has already thought of it.


    If Xia Yan really likes her, then at the moment, after he got himself, it shouldn''t be this regretful expression.


    "Why? Brother Xia, tell me, why? "


    "Xiao Yun!"


    Xia Yan roared.


    Over the long bridge, there was a faint look.


    "Brother Xia -"


    An Yun''s eyes are full of prayer. Her hands are trembling. She is afraid of hearing the answers she doesn''t want.


    But Xia Yan didn''t plan to stop.


    "Xiao Yun, I don''t want to cheat you. The person I like is not you -"


    I don''t want to cheat you

 Chapter 617

    "You, what do you mean?"


    An Yun''s face had a smile again, but that smile was so reluctant.


    "Brother Xia, you are joking with me, aren''t you?"


    "How can you not like me?"


    "If you don''t like me, how can you follow me all the way on the flower festival and help me refute those who speak to me?"


    "If, if you really don''t like me, how can you follow me on the official ship, and how can you jump into the lake to save me regardless of the danger of your life?"


    "Brother Xia, if you really don''t like me, why do you treat me so well when you know that I''m in trouble?"


    "Brother Xia, you lied to me, didn''t you? Do you blame me for not seeing you these months? No, it''s not that I don''t want to see you, it''s because of the princess, it''s because of the princess. "


    "Xiao Yun!"


    "Brother Xia, no -"


    "Xiao Yun, listen to me, OK?"


    An Yun covers his ears.


    "Brother Xia, I don''t want to hear it. I know that you are cheating me."


    "Anyun, don''t be willful."


    An Yun''s face is full of tears.


    She cried, "why? Why? Elder brother Xia, I have no relatives, I only have you, I only have you, why, why even you have to do this to me? "


    Maybe it''s because of heartache.


    Or maybe I feel guilty for what I did to Anyun last night.


    All in all, Xia Yan embraces an Yun who shakes his head violently.


    Because of this hug.


    Anyun calmed down.


    Xia Yan said, "Xiao Yun, will you listen to me? At the beginning, I had some good feelings for you, and I once thought that it was like, really, but at the moment when I met Qingqing, I knew that I appreciated you at most, but my love for Qingqing was unspeakable. Xiao Yun, I really like Qingqing, I''m sorry. "


    An Yun cried for a long time.


    He cried himself out.


    Xia Yan stayed with her all the time.


    Waiting for him to settle down.


    An hour passed.


    It''s already bright.


    An Yun dried his tears.


    "Do you really like the princess so much?"


    Xia Yan nodded, is so devout.


    "Brother Xia, I know the princess. If she doesn''t like you and refuses you, you and her will never be able to be together again."


    Xia Yan knows.


    So when he heard Anyun say this, he could only lower his head in pain.


    Love but not love.


    For Xia Yan, this is the most painful time.


    "If I say, I can help you, can you promise me a request?"


    "Xiao Yun, what are you talking about? What do you mean


    An Yun''s voice is a little hoarse.


    "I said, I can make Gu Qingqing change her mind, I can make her accept you, let her become your wife, but can you promise me a request?"


    "What requirements?"


    "When she marries you and becomes your princess, I want to be on an equal footing with her and become your wife."


    "You know it''s impossible."


    "What''s impossible? She can''t be your wife? Or me? Can''t be your wife? "


    Xia Yan murmurs back.


    "Impossible, impossible, Xiao Yun, the man of Hailing kingdom is different from other royal men. I can''t marry Ping''s wife."


    "You will never get a princess in your life."


    "Xiao Yun -"


    "this is the biggest concession I can make for you."


    Xia Yan said: "impossible."


    "I can wait -"


    at that time, a strange color flashed in an Yun''s eyes.


    She said again: "I can wait, brother Xia. I can''t be your wife immediately, but you have to promise me that you will marry me one day."


    Xia Yan thought for a long time.


    In his mind.


    It''s all Gu Qingqing''s shadow.


    At first sight of the amazing, get along with the happy time, but all the happiness, are broken in the voice of rejection.


    Think of it here.


    Xia Yan''s heart began to ache.


    He didn''t want to give up Gu Qingqing in his life.


    Gu Qingqing was the woman he fell in love with at first sight. He didn''t want to be without her.


    "Well, I promise you, what can you do?"


    Because of Xia Yan''s promise.


    Anyun felt more sad.


    How much did he like Gu Qingqing before he accepted such a condition for him.But I have no choice. I can''t think of any other way to get him except this way.


    "Just give me a drop of blood every day."


    "That''s it?"


    "Well."


    Xia Yan is desperate.


    Although he does not believe that Anyun can turn the world around and Gu Qingqing can accept himself, he still has a glimmer of hope, so he has to go for it.


    So.


    Every day, he will secretly give a drop of his heart and blood to an Yun.


    Day after day, for half a year.


    Look at Anyun.


    The jincangu she feeds has become more and more fat, because she eats the blood of Xia Yan every day, and her consciousness also changes with Xia Yan.


    Enough time.


    Find the time for Gu Qingqing to take a bath.


    That an cloud, then put that gold silkworm Gu in the bath bucket.


    Because it was extremely transparent and took half a year to cultivate, Gu Qingqing did not find that the water was different from the past.


    After that shower.


    Gu Qingqing''s temperament began to change slowly.


    Xia Yan will never forget that day.


    The people of the fair mansion found the door. It was his last day in Cangwu kingdom. He was looking at his burden.


    "Lord, the princess went to the palace to ask the Lord to marry her. Now the Lord wants you to enter the palace quickly."


    "Marriage? "What kind of marriage?"


    "Lord, of course it''s for you to marry the princess."


    Xia Yan feels that the blood in his body seems to rush to the top of his head immediately. At this time, he is completely confused, and the joy in his heart is speechless.


    On the way to the palace.


    His legs were shaking.


    Xia Yan''s heart is even worse. He is afraid that what he hears is false.


    Up to the main hall.


    Seeing Gu Qingqing, who was quite indifferent to himself in the past, he looked at himself with full affection.


    Xia Yan felt his whole heart shaking.


    "Wang Ye, what do you think of it?"


    Xia Yan looked at Gu Qingqing into God, for a moment, unexpectedly did not hear that Cangwu country Lord''s words.


    Knowing that the Lord''s wife coughed and made a sound again, Xia Yan turned around.


    "What?"


    "Wang Ye, you see that Qing Qing is pleased with you and wants to go back to Hailing country with you. Do you have any objection to this? If you don''t agree, you can say on the spot that we Cangwu country will never embarrass your guests. "


    At that time.


    Gu Qingqing is holding a little boy in her hand.


    The little boy also said, "I don''t want my aunt to marry so far away."


    "Xun''er, don''t make a fool of yourself."


    "Wang Ye, what do you think?"


    "Of course, I have a thousand wishes and ten thousand wishes."

 Chapter 618

    Even after many years.


    Xia Yan can''t forget the shock he brought when he heard the news.


    Above the palace.


    The Lord himself agreed to marry.


    Since then.


    Gu Qingqing treated Xia Yan as if he had completely changed himself.


    Xia Yan is also free to go to Princess mansion.


    It''s just that every time Xia Yan feels uncomfortable, as long as he goes to the princess''s house, Anyun receives him.


    Xia Yan stayed in Cangwu for about half a month because he was preparing to marry the princess of Cangwu.


    Later.


    Hundred Li red makeup, ten li peach blossom.


    Gu Qingqing is married.


    As a dowry girl, an Yun also went to Hailing kingdom.


    Most of the men in Hailing kingdom are infatuated with each other. Many families have only one wife.


    Before Xia Yan and Gu Qingqing got married, an Yun found him.


    "My Lord, when can you realize what you promised me?"


    This is hailing kingdom.


    Anyun is the girl who married with Gu Qingqing, so he calls Xia Yan according to the rules of Hailing kingdom.


    Xia Yan is all in Gu Qingqing at this time, and has no mind to pay attention to an Yun.


    Then he said, "Xiao Yun, you said that for a while, you won''t ask me to marry you."


    "Sir, do you want to go back?"


    Xia Yan sighed.


    Then he said seriously: "Xiao Yun, you see, I have Qingqing now. You are her maid. We can meet every day in the future. I promise that you will never be wronged in this palace."


    "I just want to know if you don''t want Anyun now, and if you want to tear up your promise to me after you get the princess."


    Xia Yan''s eyes are dodging.


    He has this plan.


    Although he felt sorry for Anyun, he didn''t want to feel sorry for Gu Qingqing.


    "Sorry, Xiao Yun."


    Xia Yan breaks away from an Yun''s hand.


    Quickly ran into the new house.


    "Bang!"


    The sound of the door closing is particularly harsh to an Yun.


    Outside the room.


    An Yun suddenly smiles.


    Just her eyes, with a lot of resentment.


    Staring at the door.


    The door closed, and all the little kindness that remained in her heart was strangled.


    "Master, you will regret it --"


    after finishing this sentence, an Yun turned and walked towards the dark place, and his figure disappeared in his sight.


    And Xia Yan.


    I thought I could get Gu Qingqing completely.


    He was shocked.


    Because that night, wedding night.


    He and she were grinding at the temples.


    However, her mouth, calling is another name.


    At first hearing the name, Zhao shuning''s whole blood seemed to be solidified at that moment.


    Because Gu Qingqing called.


    It is Ye Xingchen.


    Ye Xingchen?


    How could it be ye Xingchen?


    No way.


    Star is his brother, Zhao shuning remember clearly, when she was a child with her brother bit by bit, she can also remember about.


    About 500 years later, my younger brother is just a child.


    Now, how can it appear at this time?


    Zhao shuning''s response is so great that Xia Yan can''t help asking.


    "Miss Luo, do you know ye Xingchen?"


    Zhao shuning asked: "what is the relationship between Ye Xingchen and Gu Qingqing?"


    Xia Yan sighed.


    Said: "Ye Xingchen, is Qing Qing''s son, however, you should not know him, because he was born only one month, died."


    "Dead?"


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning even more suspected: "no, how do you know that ye Xingchen is Gu Qingqing''s son, and why her son''s surname is ye? Instead of surnames? "


    "Not Xia, right?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Miss Luo, look back and you''ll see."


    On the wedding night, it was supposed to be a time of wedding and reunion, but Xia Yan roared in the middle of the night, then abandoned the bride on the bed and ran out of the new house.


    Xia Yan never told anyone about it.


    The reason why he is so impolite is that Gu Qingqing is not perfect.


    Xia Yan is very angry.


    The woman he''s thinking about.


    A woman who wants it by all means.


    In the end, someone else got it first.After that night, Xia Yan used all the active means, and finally learned a truth.


    It turns out.


    Before he met Gu Qingqing, he had traveled in the rivers and lakes for three years.


    Gu Qingqing has been able to cultivate her spiritual power since she was a child. She thinks about the injustice all day long and draws out her sword to help. She also looks forward to those heroes in the river and lake.


    At that time, Ye Feng was the most famous.


    Gu Qingqing spent a lot of effort to put in a thousand opportunities to kill.


    Although he is only an outside disciple, he has a chance to get close to Ye Feng.


    "So, what do you mean?"


    What does Xia Yan mean?


    Is Ye Xingchen the child of Gu Qingqing and Ye Feng?


    This one?


    Is that a little ridiculous?


    Although my grandfather''s body is as usual, just like a teenager, and his face is still in his twenties.


    But?


    If ye Feng is really with Gu Qingqing, why not make her public?


    Gu Qingqing was only a few years older than ye qingluan.


    "Yes, that''s what I think, and it''s true. Otherwise, how could the child she gave birth to be named ye?"


    Zhao shuning did not refute.


    I''m not qualified to argue.


    No wonder, when he was in Cangwu state, he would say that Gu Hanxun was entrusted to him by one of his old friends to take good care of him.


    He just became the teacher of Gu Han.


    But it''s ridiculous to think about it now.


    Ye Feng is a garret elder killed by thousands of opportunities. It doesn''t matter how many disciples he wants to take. Why should he stand opposite the famous Qin family for a Gu Hantian.


    Grandfather''s character, will not be so for a thousand opportunities to kill trouble.


    In addition, Gu Hantian had been imprisoned for ten years, but in the end, he laughed away his gratitude and enmity, and did not pursue it again.


    My grandfather''s mind is too generous in this matter.


    Now it seems.


    If what Xia Yan said is true, everything can be explained.


    Because of what happened back then.


    Ye Feng feels guilty for Gu Qingqing.


    For Gu Qingqing''s death, he felt guilty, so he would try his best to take care of her nephew.


    Ten years of imprisonment, he can easily forgive, that is because his heart, hidden unspeakable regret and the past.


    "Then Gu Hantian?"


    Zhao shuning has a bold guess.


    Gu Hantian? Could it be the leaf star in Gu Qingqing''s mouth?


    "No, it''s Gu Hantian. It''s the son of concubine Xiao and the Lord of Cangwu. Qingqing is just his aunt."


    "Even the name of Han Xun is the name that Qing Qing chose, because her son died in a snowy night in winter. Gu Han Xun, on the other hand, is Gu Qing''s support for ye Xingchen."


    So.


    Will Gu Qingqing love Gu Hanshen like that?


    Zhao shuning was a little upset.


    But I can only continue to look down.

 Chapter 619

    after that.


    Xia Yan was depressed in his heart and drank too much.


    But when he finished drinking, he would return to their room.


    Then he held Gu Qingqing and cried all night.


    Gu Qingqing at this time, will tightly hold Xia Yan in his arms, comfort him.


    It''s been a long time.


    Although Xia Yan has a knot in his heart, he really loves Gu Qingqing.


    So I have more and more days with Gu Qingqing.


    Later.


    Gu Qingqing is pregnant.


    After October.


    Xia Qingyan was born.


    Xia Yan thought that after their child was born, Gu Qingqing should not be so sentimental.


    He thought that their future would be better and better.


    But it''s all wrong.


    Since Xia Qingyan was born, Gu Qingqing will smile, but the smile will never reach the bottom of her heart.


    Her body.


    It''s getting worse.


    Many times, people need to help to stand up.


    She always looks at Xia Qingyan''s back in a daze, and then suddenly blushes and tears drop down.


    As before, she often looked to the East.


    That look, is so yearning.


    Gu Qingqing is seriously ill.


    Xia Yan invited all the doctors, and even tried all the folk prescriptions, but failed to cure Gu Qingqing.


    He can only keep by Gu Qingqing''s side day and night.


    Later.


    Gu Qingqing came to the end.


    Xia Yan doesn''t want to see Gu Qingqing''s appearance when she died, so he walks out of the room with the help of an Yun.


    And after that.


    A small figure appeared in Gu Qingqing''s Qin palace.


    It''s Xia Qingyan.


    At that time, Xia Qingyan was not ten years old, so he was lovely.


    He looked at his mother on the bed, too distressed to speak.


    Gu Qingqing saw Xia Qingyan, she wanted to hold him, but now, she even raised her hand, all efforts.


    On the verge of death.


    Gu Qingqing called softly: "child, come here."


    Xia Qingyan ran over.


    Gu Qingqing smile, pale face, at this time even more a trace of blood.


    Beauty is beauty. When she is dying, it is so painful.


    "Son, you have to worry about Anyun."


    "Mother, they say that it''s an Yun''s trick. I''ve seen it all. I''ve seen some strange insects in the woman''s room. I went to ask those masters, and they said that it''s a trick. It can trick other people''s minds and devour people''s hearts. Mother, you must have been harmed by that woman! After the child, she will go to hell and take revenge on you. "


    Zhao shuning can see that Xia Qingyan''s eyes are angry.


    "I forced out most of her attacks on me, but my mother was not able to resist."


    "Mother -"


    "I''m sorry, son, my child, mother can''t accompany you. You promise to be filial to your father in the future. It''s not easy for your father."


    "I know, I know --"


    in Xia Qingyan''s eyes, there are tears.


    Gu Qingqing wanted to raise her hand and dry Xia Qingyan''s tears, but she couldn''t, and she couldn''t even lift her strength.


    "Mother, once my father was drunk. He said, you don''t love him. You are forced to smile because of witchcraft. He would say, you don''t love me either. Every day you stay with him is suffering for you, right?"


    "Silly child -"


    GU Qingqing still smiles.


    "I''ve already driven out most of the poisonous insects in my body. If I had better skills, I would have eliminated all the influences on me. My mother told you that many years ago, the poisonous insects could not confuse me, but I had you and your father. I''m willing to stay with you."


    "It''s a pity - it''s a pity that I met your father a little late. What should have happened, what shouldn''t have happened, all happened."


    "I never planned to be with your father, or even disappear behind closed doors for half a year. However, I was bewitched by the poisonous insects, and I couldn''t resist. When the poisonous insects in my body gradually dissipated, your father had quietly lived in my heart."


    There were two lines of tears on Gu Qingqing''s face.


    The tears.


    With blood.


    It looks particularly sad and weird.


    "So baby, you were born in October by your mother. You were born in the spotlight. I never regret giving birth to you."


    "Mother""Be careful, Anyun -- I''m sorry for you --"


    with that.


    Gu Qingqing''s body was shocked suddenly.


    Then, her body quickly became shriveled, countless insects broke out at that moment, and all disappeared in contact with the air.


    Gu Qingqing, there is only a bunch of dead bones left.


    Xia Qingyan slowly took his robe, and then walked out without expression.


    His face was full of tears.


    From that moment on, he had no mother.


    He climbed out of a hole in his mother''s bedroom. As he passed the rainforest, the little child looked up.


    There it is.


    He saw an unforgettable scene in his life.


    Xia Yan stands in the rain forest.


    An Yun holds him from behind.


    Xia Yan looks back.


    Lower body, contain the lips of an Yun.


    Xia Qingyan''s head was confused at that moment, and her small body kept retreating.


    Overnight.


    Mother''s death.


    Father''s betrayal.


    Are like a sharp knife, constantly stabbing in their own body.


    Xia Qingyan ran back to his room.


    Don''t let anyone in.


    Lock yourself in the room.


    Wet, muddled through the night.


    Later.


    It''s clearer.


    Xia Qingyan grew up to be a modest and polite young man in the eyes of the public.


    He went to Changkong college and met Zhao shuning.


    The first thing I saw was Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    It may be that over the years, out of his obstinacy towards his mother, he has become more paranoid towards Zhao shuning.


    So, he went to Anyun and got jincangu.


    Quietly put into the bamboo leaf green which Zhao shuning drinks.


    Zhao shuning knows what happened later.


    She also noticed a detail.


    After Xia Qingyan met Luo Feiyan, he also met a man in purple robe. It was only after that that time that he became obsessed with Zhao shuning.


    Anyun.


    Xia Qingyan killed him.


    When Xia Yan saw an Yun''s death, he was not half sad.


    Because later.


    He''s got it.


    The reason why jincangu is out of control and completely eats Gu Qingqing''s body is that Anyun makes trouble from it.


    It''s just that.


    When Xia Yan knew the truth.


    It has been 15 years since Gu Qingqing died.


    When an Yun died, he didn''t expect Xia Yan.


    And Gu Qingqing, though dead, no one in the royal family has ever forgotten her.


    Picture.


    At this moment, it stops abruptly.


    Zhao shuning and Xia Yan both opened their eyes.


    That purple robe should be the clue left by Xia Qingyan.


    "Xia Qingyan, how is he now?"


    Xia Yan shook his head.


    Basically, it''s the living dead.


    But before he fainted, he wanted to tell Zhao shuning about the whole thing. He wanted to let her know that he had made a mistake, but he was also trying his best to make up for it.


    "You tell him, whether he can hear or not, you say, I forgive him."

 Chapter 620

    "If he knew you had forgiven him, he would be overjoyed."


    Zhao shuning looks out.


    The sky is beginning to turn white.


    "I have something to do. I''ll go back first. If the prince goes back, I won''t send him."


    "Good."


    "Miss Luo -"


    "how?"


    "Thank you very much."


    "Thank me for what I do."


    "These things are the evils of our previous generation, but they are the burden of the child Qingyan. After all, what he did to you was because of the stupid things that Wang did when he was young, which brought him such a great influence."


    "He paid, and you paid."


    In the future, Zhao shuning does not intend to pursue the matter.


    "Goodbye, Miss Luo."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    He left the official residence.


    Back to the house.


    At daybreak, Zhao shuning was so tired that he went to bed.


    In the evening, she woke up slowly when she heard the anxious voice of a disciple outside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Elder Hui, yexuan of Dongze Dahuang has been missing for a day and a night, and he didn''t go to school today. Elder Ling Ruo asked us to look for him everywhere and report this to you by the way."


    Zhao shuning got out of bed.


    What comes to mind.


    I patted my head.


    "Well, let them keep the change. I know where it is?"


    "Elder Luo?"


    "Go back."


    "Yes."


    Zhao shuning got out of bed. After washing, he took a purple potato rice ball from behind and went to the penalty room.


    Purple sweet potato rice ball is a special product of Dongze Dahuang, and Zhao shuning also likes it.


    When we got to the penalty room, it was dark.


    Zhao shuning first coughed, then came into the penalty room.


    With the arrival of Zhao shuning, all around the penalty room became bright.


    That night Xuan, still keep yesterday''s posture standing here.


    When she saw Zhao shuning''s first glance, she could not stop the emotion on her face.


    The penalty room is closed and extremely private. When you talk inside, you can''t hear anything outside.


    "You, you are an elder in vain."


    Zhao shuning originally wanted to solve the ban for yexuan, but he wanted to eat his own appearance when he saw this face.


    She stopped.


    Instead, he sat on the chair.


    "Why don''t you let me go?"


    "Let you go and let you do it to me?"


    "You locked me here first. You said twelve hours, but most of them have passed."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Yes, I know, so I came to let you go."


    "Why don''t you untie the ban and let me out?"


    "I''m not going to let you out now."


    The night Xuan is stunned.


    The youth''s face is full of doubt and unwilling.


    "Why?" he asked, almost biting his teeth


    "Because you''re being rude."


    "It was you who violated the elder''s morality first."


    "Well, it''s me."


    Yexuan looks at the woman opposite.


    How could she? That''s for sure.


    "You''ve done something wrong, why can''t I say it?"


    "You can say it. I don''t want you to say it. I don''t blame you for saying it."


    "Then why don''t you untie the ban for me?"


    "Not happy, not happy, not happy, OK?"


    "You? You! You are the elder of punishment. How can you be so shameless? "


    Zhao shuning put the purple sweet potato rice ball on the table.


    Nod.


    A face does not care said: "I am so unreasonable ah, I never think I am a gentleman, besides, you also said, I am not much older than you, do not want to use the so-called moral version of kidnapping me, because I - no moral."


    Yexuan was convinced.


    Really.


    For so long.


    The elder Luo, who was opposite, was the first one to make him vomit blood, but he had no way.


    Let''s fight. We can''t fight.


    Go ahead and say no.


    Yexuan''s legs and feet were unconscious.


    He had to plead: "elder Luo, I''m wrong, so you''ve solved my ban, OK?"


    "What did you say?"


    "I was wrong -"


    "eh?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "Yes, this is a good boy, good --"


    Zhao shuning snapped his fingers, and the next moment, yexuan''s hand moved, but he couldn''t move for a while, and his whole body was numb.This punishment is not as good as tying him to the post and beating him with a few lashes.


    Yexuan reacted for a long time.


    Then his legs moved.


    The first thing he should do is to attack Zhao shuning.


    However, when his fist was about to touch Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning handed the purple potato rice ball to him behind him.


    "Eat something first."


    "Purple sweet potato rice ball?"


    "Well."


    "After eating, you will have the strength to fight against me."


    Night Xuan just want to refuse, but the stomach but spread out the cry of Gu Gu.


    "Eat it. It''s all empty city. It''s the food of the villagers. You should be used to it."


    Night Xuan result purple sweet potato rice ball, and then, gobble up.


    "Eat it, and then go back to rest. In the future, don''t bully others, and don''t feel like you have no rival in this college. You know, there are people out there, and there are days out there."


    After Zhao shuning said this, he left.


    After yexuan finished eating.


    Quietly out of the penalty room.


    Looking at the wasteland of Dongze, he wiped the corner of his eyes. He didn''t know what he was thinking at the moment.


    Zhao shuning returned to the room.


    Try to contact Ye Feng.


    Many times, no result.


    She had to try to contact ye qingluan.


    As soon as the image emerges.


    Ye qingluan asked: "Yan''er, what''s the matter?"


    "Mother, I have a question for you."


    "What?"


    Zhao shuning thought for a while, or said: "I want to know, how much do you know about your grandfather? Or, when you were a child, did you see any women around your grandfather? "


    Ye qingluan thought carefully.


    Then he shook his head.


    Zhao shuning added: "mother, think about it carefully."


    "Really not. What kind of person is your grandfather, Yan''er? Don''t you know? What on earth do you want to ask? "


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    Said: "mother, do you know Gu Qingqing?"


    Ye qingluan was stunned at first.


    Then he said, "do you know all about it?"


    Is it true that things are what you think?


    "Mother, can you tell me all you know about Gu Qingqing and his grandfather? Is there really a story between them?"


    Ye qingluan frowned lightly.


    "What story?"


    "Isn''t there a story between Gu Qingqing and his grandfather


    Ye qingluan then understood Zhao shuning''s meaning.


    Even busy.


    "You silly child, what nonsense."


    "Mother?"


    "That Gu Qingqing, is my elder sister, above the name, is also your aunt."


    Aunt?


    The reversal of the moment made Zhao shuning stand still.


    At this time, she just remembered what Xia Qingyan said to Xia Yan. He said that his mother didn''t apologize to Xia Yan.


    Is there any secret in this matter besides what Xia Yan said?

 Chapter 621

    Things are getting more and more complicated.


    "Mother, what are you talking about?"


    Ye qingluan sighed.


    Then he said, "there are very few people who know the truth about it."


    "Who are you? My sister


    Ye qingluan nodded.


    Zhao shuning took a step back.


    So Xia Qingyan is his brother?


    "Mother, how?"


    "I thought you found the problem yourself."


    "Mother."


    "Because you and your sister''s eyes are so similar. In the past, everyone said that children are like aunts. Later, when you grow up, your eyes and the look between your eyebrows and eyes are no different from your sister."


    "So?"


    Zhao shuning was trembling.


    "The reason why my grandfather chose Hailing country as the place for his birthday banquet is not because of my suggestion, but because he wants to go to Hailing country and meet Xia Qingyan."


    Ye qingluan nodded.


    "But, but mother, that Gu Qingqing, her surname is Gu, not ye."


    "Because at that time, Gu Yuan, the patron of Cangwu Kingdom, was a good friend of your grandmother. At that time, the people of Cangwu kingdom were not equal, and her elder sister had excellent ability, so she was entrusted with an important task to help Gu Yuan fight against the Qin family and win a place in the imperial court. However, if she entered the palace of Cangwu kingdom without permission, she was afraid that it would attract gossip, and she didn''t want to commit herself to the patron of Cangwu Kingdom, so she had to fight for a place in the imperial court The master''s sister became the eldest princess of Cangwu. "


    Zhao shuning understood.


    That''s it.


    It all makes sense.


    No wonder.


    No wonder his eyes are so similar to Gu Qingqing.


    No wonder.


    I feel familiar with Xia Qingyan at the first sight.


    No wonder.


    Before my grandfather mentioned Gu Qingqing, there was regret and pride in his eyes.


    He said that Gu Qingqing is a strange woman because, in fact, Gu Qingqing is his daughter.


    He has not held a birthday party for many years and is tired of the world. How can he give up his persistence for many years because of his persuasion?


    That''s because I said I would set the place of the birthday party in Hailing country.


    When he heard about Hailing Kingdom, he agreed without hesitation. It was because of Xia Qingyan.


    Because Xia Qingyan is also his grandson.


    It''s really nice to wear public clothes. He always smiles. Even he didn''t find the secret hidden under his smile.


    "Yan''er, why do you ask these questions?"


    "It''s nothing, mother. Don''t tell grandfather about it. He''s in seclusion recently. He can''t get out in three or five years. Maybe I''ll go to Hailing country again."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Xia Qingyan, something happened -"


    "ah!"


    "Mother, don''t tell me. I have something else to do. I need to sort it out. I hope you don''t tell anyone about it tonight."


    "I know, Yaner, take care of yourself."


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning''s mood.


    I can''t be calm for a long time.


    Xia Qingyan''s life is both fortunate and tragic.


    He grew up in an environment where countless people told him how beautiful his mother was and how much his father loved her.


    But only he witnessed the death of his mother and the betrayal of his father.


    How much harm did this bring to him when he was young.


    Zhao shuning admits.


    He is selfish.


    Gu Qingqing has a blood relationship with herself. If she has the ability, she will never let Xia Qingyan go.


    Half of what Xia Qingyan is like today is due to her dependence on her mother, and the other part is due to herself.


    Zhao shuning changed his clothes.


    I went to the high Pavilion and found Yan Ruyu.


    I heard a knock at the door.


    Yan Ruyu: come in


    "Don''t dye -"


    "come here, drink the medicine."


    Zhao shuning took the medicine and drank it without frowning.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    "Hailing Kingdom, how do you know? I want to go out? "


    "I can see it from your expression."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Really.


    No matter when, only the master knows himself best.


    "May I go?"


    "Ling Er, I don''t want you to go."


    "But if I don''t, I may regret it all my life."


    "Your body?"


    "No dye, my body, I know that if she is really on the verge of death, I can do nothing but wait here to die. No matter how long I live, my heart is no different from death."Yan Ruyu''s heart is heavy to accept medicine pot in hand.


    "No dye, you want me to go? How about that? "


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    At this time, the air pressure in the pavilion is extremely heavy.


    "No dye -"


    the man in green turned around.


    Zhao shuning can''t see his expression at this time.


    I had to keep begging.


    "Just let me go, will you?"


    "Even if I don''t let you go, you''ll still go, won''t you?"


    Zhao shuning said: "don''t dye -"


    Yan Ruyu: "ling''er, sometimes, I doubt that you say you love me. You know how I feel about you now. I don''t want you to go, I don''t want you to take risks, I don''t want you to leave me, but you still have to go. Ling''er, think about it. Do you really have me in your heart?"


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    There was a smile on her face.


    At this time, it is the first time for him to admit that he has feelings for himself.


    Master, you don''t know that my love for you is more than love.


    If there is one person in the world who makes me reluctant to leave, it can only be you.


    However, now I, dragging a pair of weak body, what do I take to love you?


    "If you ask me, even if you ask me a hundred times, I still have only one answer."


    The back of Yan Ruyu.


    So close to Zhao shuning.


    But Zhao shuning felt that he was so lonely.


    Master, you must need a hug now.


    Tell him that he will firmly choose him.


    "Master -"


    Zhao shuning''s eyes were full of tears.


    In fact, she can feel that her body is slowly declining, so she can only take advantage of the last time to find a place for her future life.


    "You call me like that again."


    Zhao shuning a drop of tears.


    But Yan Ruyu couldn''t see it.


    "That''s what I should have called you."


    "You''ve made a firm choice, haven''t you?"


    The man''s voice was low.


    Zhao shuning reached out to wipe the tears from his face.


    With a smile: "you say, if I change a body, or say, I change a face, you can know me?"


    "Ling''er -"


    "no dye, sorry, hailing country, I have to go."


    Yan Ruyu didn''t turn back.


    I heard the sound of closing the door behind me.


    The medicine jar in my hand fell to the ground and smashed to pieces.


    I have lived for 500 years. For the first time, I felt that you brought me the firm choice, but it was also you. For the first time, I felt that I was just like that in your eyes.


    But I will feel heartache for your choice.


    Ling Er, your body can''t last for several months.


    Won''t you leave me the last time?

 Chapter 622

    Zhao shuning left.


    Changkong college seems to be empty again.


    Yan Ruyu also left the pavilion.


    I don''t know where I went.


    It is said that when Zhao shuning left, he returned a bunch of jade flute to Yan Ruyu.


    When Zhao shuning left Gaoge.


    I can''t say I''m in a bad mood.


    Seeing Feng buran''s discomfort, her heart was full of thousands of holes.


    It''s just that.


    She can''t back down.


    Zhao shuning spent too long in Changkong college.


    She thought that she could get better and live here all her life.


    Master never told her how long she could live, but Zhao shuning''s spiritual power and spiritual power have reached a very high level. How can she not understand her body now?


    There was a sound in the bag of heaven and earth.


    Zhao shuning gently frowned and opened it slowly.


    The giant beast in the heaven and earth bag suddenly appeared in front of Zhao shuning.


    It''s chaos.


    Why is it here?


    "You are the new master chosen by Emperor Zun for me?"


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    "I heard that you are Luo Qiu? Well, you almost lost a few years ago. Now you have such a big backing as emperor Zun. I''ll just accept it. "


    Zhao shuning did not move.


    The girl frowned.


    The whole face was a little ferocious.


    "What? You don''t want to accept me yet? "


    "You are the contract beast of rocho."


    "You are Luo Qiu. Don''t deceive me. Although I spent a lot of time in the dark valley of the mysterious world, I still know you."


    Zhao shuning said, "what are you doing out there?"


    "Now that you are my master, I won''t let you walk to Hailing kingdom. Come on."


    Zhao shuning looked around, also not affectation, turned over on the back of chaos.


    She looked back.


    Take a look at the high Pavilion.


    I laughed.


    She knows.


    Master is still worried about himself. He clearly said that he would give chaos to Luo Qiu after she became a nine spirit pharmacist. But master gave this beast to him in advance for fear of running about.


    Master, please let me know.


    Maybe we can have a future in the future.


    Zhao shuning rode on the back of chaos.


    Chaos spreads its heavy wings and flies towards the sky.


    "Master, when you are free, sign a contract with me."


    Zhao shuning did not answer, only said: "now you leave him, no one can restrain you, why don''t you run?"


    "I''d like to run, but Baize is really annoying. Where am I going?"


    "Are you afraid of Xiaobai?"


    "I can''t say I''m afraid, but I dare not despise it."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    It''s a miracle that chaos hasn''t been affected by master''s iceberg character after following him for so long.


    "In fact, Xiaobai has great ability and is the king of all animals. Even if you are afraid of him, it''s not a shameful thing."


    "How many years have I lived? Can I be afraid of it? It''s just that emperor Zun, after all, is a little frightening - "


    when it comes to the back.


    The sound of chaos has become more and more unfounded.


    Zhao shuning gently smile, but did not continue this topic.


    "Why don''t you talk? But I''m making you a little uncomfortable? "


    "No


    "In fact, you will be my master sooner or later. If you have any requirements for me, you can put forward them. In the future, we will get along for a long time."


    Is it long?


    Not long.


    Chaos in recent years, under the guidance of the master, is really quite different from before.


    However, Zhao shuning is not Luo Qiu after all.


    She has a contract beast, which is Phoenix. Although the Phoenix still can''t feel it today, in a few years, she will sign a contract with it. In this case, she can''t sign a contract with the second beast without authorization.


    "You''re not talking again."


    The tone of chaos is a little disappointed.


    Over the years, although it was in a mysterious place, it would listen to Bai Ze talking about the outside world every day.


    It knows.


    One day, I will have my own master.


    Baize said that its owner is luoqiu. Luoqiu is the disciple of Emperor Yan Ruyu. She is the most famous woman in the whole Dongze wasteland except Yan Ruyu.


    I met her.


    She wants to confine herself with her own strength.


    Chaos thought, if her future master is her, it is not a particularly bad thing.So.


    In the heart of chaos.


    I have long regarded the woman I met in the deep valley as my master.


    Once again, although we met in a hurry, when we received the order from emperor Zun, chaos''s heart was really happy.


    From chaos said that sentence, Zhao shuning all the way up, did not say more than half a word.


    Until they were near the land of Hailing.


    Many days have passed.


    In order to avoid chaos and bring panic to the people, Zhao shuning let chaos return to the heaven and earth bag before he entered the city.


    And she changed her dress and went into the capital of Hailing country alone.


    There is a lot of traffic and a lot of people.


    The sound of peddling is heard all the time.


    Zhao shuning walked between the streets.


    Here is still as prosperous as ever.


    It seems that there is no stagnation due to the accident of the prince in the prince''s mansion.


    Soon after.


    A huge carriage galloped up the street.


    The carriage was so fast that it almost hit the carriage with a three-year-old boy with sugar gourd.


    Seeing the three-year-old boy holding the sugar gourd, Zhao shuning immediately thought of Ye Xingchen.


    However.


    Zhao shuning''s reaction is faster than that carriage after all.


    Before the horse''s hooves fell, she quickly took the little boy out.


    Because of this accident, the carriage stopped.


    There was a cursing voice, but the owner of the carriage, after all, did not get off the carriage, but continued to gallop away in the direction of the prince''s mansion.


    The people in the street pointed to the carriage and talked.


    "Which lady''s carriage is this so gorgeous?"


    "Looking at the costumes, it''s not like the carriage of Hailing kingdom."


    "Isn''t that right? Haven''t you heard? It seems that something happened in the prince''s mansion recently. Princess Wu Xuan of Tianli Kingdom has always been in love with the little prince. Now she''s going to the prince''s mansion. I don''t know what happened in the prince''s mansion."


    Zhao shuning knew that.


    It seems that Xia Yan covers up the coma of Xia Qingyan very tightly. Except for the alchemists who see Xia Qingyan, few people know about it.


    This is also normal.


    She walked to the prince''s mansion, which used to be full of vitality, but now it looks so pale and powerless.


    Zhao shuning was in a good mood.


    He appeared in the palace.


    She hasn''t been to the palace, so she can only rely on her feelings to find the place where Xia Qingyan lives.


    "Xiao Wang Ye is such a smiling man. Now, after lying in bed for such a long time, everyone is very uncomfortable without his voice in the house."


    "Have you seen the little prince?"


    The two maids shook their heads together.


    "Nianqing Pavilion, we can''t get in."


    When Zhao shuning heard this, he knew that the place where Xia Qingyan lived was called Nianqing Pavilion.


    In this way, you can find anyone you want to ask.

 Chapter 623

    The palace is very big.


    When Zhao shuning found Nianqing Pavilion.


    Wu Xuan just got into the room.


    Zhao shuning took a look at the maid guarding outside, went to the dark place, changed his clothes, and then followed the next alchemist into Nianqing Pavilion.


    The alchemist thought that the girl behind him was from the palace, so he didn''t say much.


    The people in the palace thought that the woman following the alchemist was his disciple, so they put them in together.


    It''s inside.


    You can hear the arguments between Wu Xuan and Xia Yan.


    "Princess, the child and you are predestined. In the past, you don''t have to come to see him."


    After seeing the alchemist arrive.


    Xia Yan said, "please come and take me to the room of Xiao Wang Ye."


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    At that time, Wu Xuan was still making trouble.


    These years have passed.


    Wu Xuan''s hair has grown out again, and it''s more black and beautiful.


    The woman of Tianli country always cherishes her hair. In recent years, her hair care is excellent.


    "Prince, please let me see elder brother Qingyan. I haven''t seen him for so many years, and he never wrote back to him. I just want to tell him that I''m going to come out of the cabinet, so I want to see him again before I go out. OK?"


    "Xiao''er doesn''t want to see the princess now. Please come back."


    Although Wu Xuan didn''t want to.


    But he was invited out of Nianqing Pavilion by Xia Yan.


    "Please, sir. This is the residence of the little prince."


    Zhao shuning went into the room with the alchemist. On the bed, Xia Qingyan was lying there, pale and bloodless.


    See Xia Qingyan again.


    Zhao shuning''s heart is full of mixed feelings. It seems that she can still remember the picture of him kneeling down and begging for forgiveness in more than three years.


    Time is like a fleeting moment. In a twinkling of an eye, it has been so long.


    These three years in Changkong college.


    In order to recuperate well.


    Zhao shuning never gets in touch with other people, even his family. He only talked to ye qingluan the last time in order to inquire about Gu Qingqing.


    Except for her.


    Zhao shuning never saw any other old friends, nor received any images of them.


    Listen to master.


    Xia Qingyan once wrote many letters to her.


    And Loulan also sent a lot of precious things.


    Ruoqiang also sent a lot of exquisite cloth.


    Cangwu country does not have a month, will send a purple Ling grass, plus a beautiful pill.


    There''s a lot more.


    Zhao shuning has never read one of the letters, and even Luo Qiu and Zhao shuning have not contacted her in the past three years.


    She knew her illness, so she tried to control her emotions.


    This time I came to Hailing Kingdom, because there was no way.


    She didn''t want to go on shrinking like this. Although she lived longer, she didn''t do anything meaningful.


    "Are you the maid of the palace? I''ll use some secret skills when I see him later. You''d better not wait and see. "


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    As a alchemist.


    She has the basic etiquette to her classmates.


    So, she said politely, "master, can you cure the disease of the little prince?"


    "Of course."


    Of course?


    This answer, Zhao shuning is really surprised.


    The alchemist''s ability in front of him is at most about Wudao. I don''t know if Xia Yan has no other way. He invited such an alchemist.


    At first, Zhao shuning thought that the alchemist in front of him must have other advantages. But now, seeing that he is very proud and disdainful to her, she can still say the word of course. Then she knows that the alchemist should be a half hanged child and can''t be trusted.


    Zhao shuning''s mental strength is about to be promoted to the ninth grade.


    On the mainland of Kyushu, there should be no more than five alchemists promoted to Jiupin, but Zhao shuning, who has such ability, is not sure that he can cure Xia Qingyan.


    In front of the people, but there is such a big tone.


    "Yes? Excuse me, master, what kind of secret skill will you use later? It will affect the little prince''s health. "


    "Shut up, you are a little girl in the palace. Do you know who you are and dare to question me? I''m an alchemist. I''m a five way alchemist who is sought after by the common people and has solved countless diseases for the common people. Before you talk to me, make sure of this. "


    I''m not good at it.


    But this heart, it is particularly arrogant.


    And this tone should not have been said by a five way alchemist.


    Zhao shuning starts straight.The light in the eyes can''t be ignored.


    "As an alchemist, I don''t ask you to benefit mankind, but I hope you don''t cheat on your own ability."


    "You are a little girl. You are born to be a lowly person. How dare you speak to me in such a tone? I was begged by your Lord with a lot of money. You offended me. I''m afraid your head is not guaranteed."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "Thanks for your advice," she said


    The next moment.


    There was a loud scream in the room.


    Zhao shuning clapped his hands and threw the man from the third floor.


    The third floor is not high.


    The five alchemists fell in the main hall, but they were also seriously injured.


    A bang.


    Then there was the noise of footsteps.


    "How are you, master?"


    It''s Xia Yan''s voice.


    Zhao shuning opened the door and stood on the third floor, looking at the hall in the middle.


    Xia Yan heard the sound and raised his head.


    In front of Xia Qingyan''s door stood a woman in black clothes.


    A woman with a veil can''t see her face clearly, but from the air she exudes at the moment, she should not be an ordinary person.


    "Prince Xia, the girl in your house dares to hurt me. It''s really wrong."


    "Master, calm down. Somebody, take that girl down for me."


    The five grade alchemist, who was helped up by others, gnawed his teeth and said: "if the little girl doesn''t die, the disease of the little prince can''t be cured."


    "Master, please calm down. I will definitely give you an explanation."


    Zhao shuning''s toes gently pushed the whole person into the air. The next moment, he flew down from the third floor.


    She took off the veil.


    Prince Xia''s words are in his throat.


    "Luo -- Miss Luo --"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "What is it?"


    "It''s just a warlock. I''ll take care of your illness for the time being, OK?"


    "Good! Of course! The best


    Xia Yan was overjoyed.


    You know, a alchemist like Zhao shuning can''t ask for much money.


    Before that, he felt guilty and did not dare to force her to come to the palace to treat Xia Qingyan.


    However, with the help of heaven, she finally let go of her bad feelings and came -


    "Prince Xia, this little girl, she -"


    "come


    Before the man finished speaking.


    Xia Yan then said to the bodyguard behind him: "throw this man into the barren Valley and cheat. If the bad man hopes, let the wild wolf in the valley deal with him well."


    "Prince, spare your life -- prince -- Prince Xia --"


    "

 Chapter 624

    Zhao shuning was satisfied with the result.


    Watching the five grade alchemist dragged away.


    She plans to go back to the house to check Xia Qingyan''s situation.


    Xia Yan is a step in front of Zhao shuning.


    "Thank you, Miss Luo."


    "No harm."


    "If you have any need, please tell me at any time that thousands of people in my house, big or small, are all at your disposal."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Xia Yan, get out of the way respectfully.


    She went upstairs.


    Downstairs, everyone opened their mouths.


    Just now, what did they see?


    Who is this woman? Why even the prince should be respectful to her?


    Zhao shuning enters Xia Qingyan''s room.


    Xia Qingyan on the bed is still the same as before. Even in front of her chest, she can''t see the ups and downs.


    Zhao shuning first felt the pulse for Xia Qingyan, and then explored his body organs with mental force.


    Found that the body has no sound, blood flow is extremely slow, even the viscera, has been on the verge of exhaustion.


    It''s no wonder that Xia Yan invited so many experts to come to see him, but he was unable to do anything about it. Even if he was the king of heaven, he was afraid that his hope was very small.


    "Xia Qingyan --"


    Zhao shuning made a sound.


    She is not sure whether Xia Qingyan can feel her voice now, but she feels that she wants to fight after all.


    "I will tell your father what you have not said."


    Xia Qingyan did not respond.


    "I''ll try my best to save you."


    "I once had a brother who treated me very well. He had no blood relationship with me, but he was indispensable in my life."


    "Now, you have become my brother, but I won''t call you brother. Xia Qingyan, I forgive you. Thank you for bringing the purple robe to me. Maybe I can find a way to go back."


    The power contained in the purple robe is very strange. It can connect with the piece of copper that Ye Feng sent Zhao shuning.


    At the beginning, it was because of the copper, jade flute and the power of Honglian that Mo Bai sent him that he came to this place.


    Now, the master is still there, and the jade flute is still there. As long as you find the familiar power, maybe you can have a fight before you die.


    "Your body, I''ve seen it. Now it needs four treasures, four in one. After you take it, there may be a glimmer of hope."


    In ancient books, there was a kind of divine medicine.


    It is composed of Ruoqiang''s Dragon and tiger gall, Tianli''s Jiuqu Lingshen, Cangwu''s xuanshuanghua and Loulan''s xingguangcao.


    There are four kinds of herbs.


    Zhao shuning just heard of it, but never saw it.


    And even if you have these four precious medicinal materials, it''s very difficult to successfully integrate their power and refine them into pills.


    But Zhao shuning wants to fight.


    If Xia Qingyan wakes up, maybe there will be a turn for the better.


    Zhao shuning stayed in the mansion for some time.


    These days, she is closed every day. After about half a month, she meets Xia Yan and gives him some pills.


    And charged Xia Yan.


    She will come back at most three months. During this period, Xia Yan will feed Xia Qingyan a pill every other day.


    Three months.


    It''s a chance for Xia Qingyan, and it''s also his last chance.


    After Zhao shuning left these words, he left.


    When Luo Hao and ye qingluan met Zhao shuning, they were very happy.


    Ye qingluan, in particular, fell asleep with Zhao shuning on her first day back.


    That night, mother and daughter lay on the bed and said a lot together.


    There is happiness in the past, freedom now, and vision for the future.


    Zhao shuning looked at ye qingluan''s side face, unconsciously, also fell asleep.


    She wanted to have a good time with her mother and daughter, but Zhao shuning had no chance and no time.


    The third day home.


    She began to look for the legendary dragon and tiger gall.


    Ye qingluan also searched for nothing. Later, out of helplessness, she went to find Luo Hao. After hearing this, Luo Hao frowned.


    Without saying a word, he takes ye qingluan to a secret room. When Zhao shuning sees ye qingluan again, ye qingluan holds a box in her hand.


    It''s filled with dragon and tiger gall.


    Luo Hao said.


    It''s something that Ruoqiang people have handed down from generation to generation.


    It can protect the people of Ruoqiang.


    It has been put in the secret room of Hou''s mansion, and no one has moved.


    Now, Luo Hao can abandon those old ideas and give dragon and tiger gall to Zhao shuning, which shows that ye qingluan''s influence on Luo Hao in recent years is very huge.Zhao shuning opened the brocade box and examined it carefully.


    Sure enough, it is no different from that recorded in ancient books.


    After thanking his parents, Zhao shuning put away the dragon and tiger gall, said some words with ye qingluan, and left.


    Later.


    Zhao shuning went to Tianli country.


    She went to find Wu Xuan.


    Today, although Wu Xuan is not as beautiful as she used to be, she is the princess of Tianli Kingdom after all, and she really cares about Xia Qingyan.


    The day Zhao shuning found her, she was about to get married.


    Wearing a red wedding dress, Wu Xuan''s long hair is a bit messy.


    She met Zhao shuning.


    I was still a little scared in my heart, and unconsciously stepped back.


    Zhao shuning explains his intention to Wu Xuan. Wu Xuan is stunned at first, and then her eyes are full of tears.


    Straight way: "Qing speech elder brother, still have to save?"


    "I''m not sure. I need a medicinal herb. It''s Jiuqu Lingshen. You''re the princess of Tianli kingdom. Have you ever seen it before?"


    Wu Xuan was stunned for a long time.


    Later, she took Zhao shuning to a room and handed him an ancient box.


    What a coincidence.


    That Jiuqu Lingshen is Wu Xuan''s dowry.


    Because this time Wu Xuan is a marriage between the two countries, she is going to marry a black faced general in Dongzhou.


    In order to show the importance of Tianli kingdom to Dongzhou, he married Jiuqu Lingshen and wanted Wu Xuan to take him with him.


    Zhao shuning did not expect that Wu Xuan''s affection for Xia Qingyan was so deep that he took over the brocade box.


    She has only two words.


    "Thank you very much."


    Wu Xuan smiles.


    "In fact, it''s me who should say thank you. In the past, I didn''t know much about my family and country. I only knew what I wanted and what I liked, so I had to get it. That''s why I hurt the eldest prince of Cangwu Kingdom and even the son of Dongzhou. Now, I still have such a useful thing to cure brother Qingyan, It''s already the best result. I should thank you for running for him. "


    Zhao shuning said, "in a word, thank you."


    There''s already a matchmaker out there.


    "Princess, the sedan chair is coming. It''s time for you to get on."


    Wu Xuan looks back.


    Smile, smile, tears fell down.


    "I''m leaving. Really, if I had a chance, I would never do those stupid things."


    "Princess, the eastern general has arrived."


    "I know."


    Wu Xuan covered it.


    Zhao shuning suddenly asked, "Oriental? The man you want to marry is dongfangsheng? "


    Wu Xuan nodded.


    Zhao shuning said, "you will be happy."


    Because Yuxi in the East is the descendant of the East.


    Zhao shuning has learned about the history of the Oriental people. Dongfangsheng is the ancestor of the Oriental people. After being married to the princess of the state of glass, dongfangsheng was happy and had a good story.


    "I hope so."

 Chapter 625

    "Yes."


    Looking into Zhao shuning''s eyes, Wu Xuan felt at that moment that what she said was so convincing.


    The main force of the Oriental Group was in Dongzhou. Later, there was an extra branch of the eastern group. The people of the eastern group came to Qingyun and developed very well in Qingyun.


    Although later, the Oriental people in Qingyun Kingdom suffered from the destruction of the whole family, leaving only Dongfang Yuxi as the only child.


    But that''s 500 years from now.


    Wu Xuan doesn''t need to know.


    "By the way, it was a man who gave me the poison Gu XINGRAN had given me. It was under his persuasion that I did such a stupid thing."


    Zhao shuning looks at Wu Xuan.


    "The man was wearing a purple robe," he asked


    "How do you know? You saw him, too? "


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    If she had seen him and foreseen all this in advance, she would have caught the devil early, and the following tragedies would not have happened.


    "Besides, do you know anything about the man in purple?"


    Wu Xuan shook her head.


    But he thought of something and said, "that man seems to have a smell of herbal medicine."


    "What''s the taste?"


    Wu Xuan shook her head.


    "Before I met him, I didn''t smell it like that. I just thought it was like Chinese medicine, but I couldn''t tell what it was."


    "I really want to go, brother Qingyan, please."


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning waves to Wu Xuan''s back.


    Wu Xuan got into the sedan chair.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now, dragon and tiger gall and Jiuqu Lingshen are all in hand, only xuanshuanghua and xingguangcao are needed.


    These two things are not so simple.


    Cangwu state, where Zhao shuning went first.


    Things are different. When I came to this place, now I enter Cangwu country again, but my mood is completely different.


    However, as long as I was close to the palace of Cangwu Kingdom, I would feel that my spiritual power and spiritual power would be suppressed. Now I come again, but I don''t feel that way.


    Maybe his cultivation has improved a lot, or the original shield of Cangwu Kingdom has been removed, which no longer affects the alchemist.


    Before, it was easier to go to the palace and princess''s, because it was not an important part of the Imperial Palace, but it was a little difficult to get to Cangwu kingdom.


    Zhao shuning spent several months with Gu Hanxun. She knew Gu Hanxun''s temperament well. Gu Hanxun, like a fox, must attach great importance to the prevention of the imperial palace.


    Gu Qingqing, you have no blood relationship with Gu HANSUN. The reason why you care for him is that you see the shadow of Ye Xingchen in him.


    You transferred all your love to Gu Hanxun.


    For Gu Hanxun, he was so lucky.


    Zhao shuning arrived at the palace gate.


    Thinking about how to get in, he saw the soldiers of the forbidden army out of the imperial city.


    Zhao shuning knows him.


    Before he fell in the palace of Cangwu state, he sent himself to xinzheku.


    Zhao shuning tied his veil.


    He went to the front and stopped the commander of the imperial army.


    Behind the commander of the imperial army was a carriage.


    Inside the carriage, a woman was disheveled and dressed in prison clothes.


    Others may not know the woman, but Zhao shuning knows her.


    Because when the carriage passed her, the breeze blew, and the woman''s hair in front of her forehead was blown up.


    That''s mammy LAN.


    For the palace of Cangwu state.


    There are two people who have given themselves warmth.


    One is Qiyue, and the other is mother LAN. For herself, Qiyue is not happy with what she did later.


    Mother crane is different.


    Mother Lan''s face is cold and her heart is hot. Although she doesn''t like Zhao shuning, she is really good to Zhao shuning.


    In Qi Yue''s words, Zhao shuning didn''t comment too much on her.


    After all, if a woman can hide herself so deeply and is willing to be so invisible for a person, she is certainly not simple.


    It''s just a pity that Qi Yuesheng looks so good.


    "My Lord, you are all right."


    The man stopped the horse.


    "Who are you?"


    "I want to know what mother LAN has done to make you escort herself?"


    "What does it have to do with you? Come on, take this woman down and deal with her. "


    Zhao shuning''s hand moved gently and made a seal.


    Those people can''t get close to her.


    "Commander, I dare not forget your kindness in sending me to xinzheku, but mother LAN is kind to me. I don''t want to do anything to you. Please don''t force me."The man moved.


    He turned over and got off the horse.


    The expression changed from doubt to shock and finally to respect.


    "I will see the second imperial concubine. No, I will see the Lord''s wife."


    Zhao shuning frowned lightly.


    For this title.


    She didn''t like it very much.


    "My Lord, I want to protect mammy LAN. I don''t know if you can do that?"


    "Of course, it''s OK, but it''s the Lord''s order to put mother LAN to death, I''m afraid it''s not?"


    "Will you take me to see him?"


    The man just hesitated for a moment, then nodded and agreed.


    Zhao shuning personally went to the carriage, took the key handed by the escort, and untied the shackles for mother LAN.


    When I met Zhao shuning.


    Mother LAN is still a little confused.


    "Mother LAN, it''s me -"


    she didn''t raise her head until Zhao shuning made a sound, and her eyes were full of tears.


    "You silly girl, what do you come back to do? You should go."


    Zhao shuning did not know why mother Lan said so.


    Besides, mother Lan was an old man in the palace. No matter how she was not, she would not be reduced to such a state. Moreover, the commander of the imperial army had to escort her out of the imperial city.


    "Mammy LAN, let''s go back first and talk about it later."


    "No, no, no, that cannibal Imperial City, I don''t want to go back any more."


    Mother Lan''s eyes.


    Obviously, he was very afraid of the people in the imperial city.


    If there is no accident, at this time, mother LAN has been sent to the execution ground. Now, it''s time for her head to fall to the ground.


    "Mother LAN, you? What''s the matter? "


    "You can''t say it, you can''t say it."


    Zhao shuning had to protect mother LAN behind her.


    "Don''t worry, as long as I''m here, they won''t hurt you."


    Mother LAN nodded with a vague understanding.


    Obviously, over the past few years, she has been a little confused.


    The team stopped outside.


    It wasn''t long.


    A man and a woman came out of the imperial city.


    When it was close, Zhao shuning recognized it.


    That is the shadow and Qi Yue who had been following Gu HANSUN before.


    "He Tongling, how dare you let go the people the Lord wants to kill?"


    "Mr shadow, forgive me, vice envoy Qi, yes, it''s the Lord''s wife -"


    the Lord''s wife?


    Qi Yue and her shadow look at the woman in plain clothes beside mammy LAN.

 Chapter 626

    Qi Yue is just a glance.


    He recognized Zhao shuning.


    Although Zhao shuning did not remove the veil, her eyes, and the brilliance flowing out of them, had never been seen in the palace.


    "Ning Ning -- the second imperial concubine --"


    Qi Yue''s mouth is half open.


    After the shadow confirmation, also recognized Zhao shuning.


    Although his impression of Zhao shuning was not very good, he immediately dismounted and knelt down to Zhao shuning.


    "I''ll see the Lord''s wife."


    Qi Yue also got off the horse.


    But she just approached not a few steps, Zhao shuning around mother LAN began to go crazy.


    Zhao shuning took a fresh look at Qi Yue.


    Qi Yue had to step back a few steps, and she also gave a visit.


    "Qi Yue, my subordinates. See the Lord''s wife."


    "You don''t have to pay homage to me. I''m not the wife of the Lord. At the beginning, Gu Hantian and I didn''t give a gift. He and I were not husband and wife."


    The shadow said: "even if it is like this, my subordinates don''t agree with you, but the Lord has given you the title and announced to the whole Cangwu kingdom. You are now the wife of the Lord of Cangwu kingdom. We salute you just following the Lord''s orders."


    Shadow dissatisfied with Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning is also confused.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with her.


    "If I should be the wife of the Lord, I can protect mother LAN, or I can go into the palace with you to see Gu Hanshen?"


    "Of course."


    Zhao shuning said, "let''s go."


    Qi Yue and shadow look at each other and stand on both sides. Zhao shuning and mammy LAN get on a temporary carriage. Qi Yue and shadow ride on both sides of the carriage.


    Period.


    Zhao shuning lifted the curtain on the carriage and asked the shadow, "what can I do to offend you?"


    "The Lord''s wife is very serious. I dare not. "


    "If you don''t say it, it''s OK. I''ll ask Gu Hantian again when he''s in front of him."


    The shadow was stunned.


    The temperament of the Lord''s wife is similar to that of that year.


    But she left the Lord and Cangwu.


    "Shadow, whether you say it or not, it''s up to you."


    The shadow did not speak.


    "It seems that your loyalty to Gu Han is just like the surface."


    "My loyalty to my master can be learned from the sun and the moon. My wife should not question my loyalty to Cangwu."


    "Even so, you should respect the rules made by Gu Hanshen very much. If so, you respect me as the wife of the Lord, but you can''t even answer one of my questions. What kind of loyalty is that? The so-called courtiers should not know everything but say everything when they are asked by the Lord?"


    The shadow doesn''t know how to answer.


    He had to bow his head.


    Zhao shuning knows that the shadow is heard in his heart.


    Sometimes when I talk about fallacies, it''s a set.


    "Go ahead."


    "Why didn''t the wife of the Lord ask vice envoy Qi, instead she asked me?"


    "Vice envoy Qi is not as dissatisfied with me as you are." There is a deeper reason, because this shadow is Gu Hanxun''s confidant. Zhao shuning wants to know Gu Hanxun''s habits through him. If he asks him for xuanshuanghua, what kind of conditions will he put forward in exchange?


    "If the Lord''s wife has any questions, she can say so."


    "Why are you so dissatisfied with me? I don''t remember when I offended you?"


    The shadow took a breath.


    Just when Zhao shuning thought he was going to say it, he turned his head.


    "Say it."


    "Do you really want me to say that?"


    "What else?"


    Shadow has always been a Muggle, usually not much, but he should know the most.


    "Well, I''ll tell you."


    Zhao shuning nodded, lying on the window, listening in his spare time.


    "Madam Lord, when the Lord is still the second prince, when he is pushed out, you can get rid of all difficulties and become his imperial concubine. You approach him step by step, and let him fall into the enemy step by step. Do you know how much the Lord thinks about you? You left without saying goodbye. Originally, our plan didn''t want to be implemented so soon. "


    Zhao shuning heard it in the clouds.


    The shadow doesn''t mean to stop.


    "Originally, we didn''t plan to deal with the Qin family so quickly. You should also know what the power behind Qin Anxin was. But at that time, our master worried that you were kidnapped by Qin Anxin, so he was in such a hurry to attack the Qin family. He would rather fight for you. You know, it was a duel between death and death. If you don''t pay attention, our master paid for life The price of life. "


    "Then you came back.""When our master sees you, do you know how happy he is? On the wharf, he looks at you in the eyes that I haven''t even seen."


    "I think, from now on, the master should no longer suffer from the torment of Acacia, but what about you? You come back not to stay with him, but to plan to escape again. "


    "Do you know how embarrassed the master is to watch you disappear on the dock?"


    "He stayed on the wharf for ten days and nights. He would not go back if anyone tried to persuade him. He always thought that you would come back again."


    "Later, if it wasn''t for the return of the remaining members of the Qin family and Cangwu needed his support, he would not have returned to the palace all his life."


    "It was not easy to wipe out the remaining evils, and he kept asking about your news. At last, he learned that you were teaching disciples in Changkong college. The master was afraid that you didn''t want to see him, and he didn''t dare to intrude. He had to send you Angelica one month after another. I hope you can come back when you see that medicine, but for so many years, what he has been waiting for is nothing."


    Hearing this, Zhao shuning was also a little absent-minded.


    Then he said, "shadow, as you know, your master and I are just making fun of each other. He cheated me. I didn''t settle with him, so it''s good."


    "Yes, my master cheated you, but did you punish him too much? In recent years, my master has never accepted an concubine, let alone a woman. You are the only one he cares about."


    "Why didn''t he accept the princess?"


    The shadow gave a cold hum.


    "At the beginning, you may have forgotten what the master said to you. The master said that as long as you are by his side, he can promise you that he will be a couple all his life. He will never let other women share his love for you."


    Zhao shuning is so tongue tied.


    Gu Hantian seems to have said this.


    However, it seems that she immediately refused.


    At the beginning, Zhao shuning said that there was only a cooperative relationship between them, and they had their own favorite people.


    And the person you like is not Gu Hanshen.


    What she said was clear. Gu Hantian couldn''t come out. She couldn''t be responsible for him just because of his deep feeling?


    "But now, madam, you can understand that it''s good to be back. The Lord will be very happy to see you."


    "What''s more --"


    the shadow will continue to say.


    Zhao shuning suddenly regretted it.


    It seems that I still don''t know the shadow well enough. I thought he was a Muggle, but once I opened the gate, it would be endless.

 Chapter 627

    The palace of Cangwu state.


    Chengxun hall.


    Gu hanshun is dealing with the important affairs of the imperial court.


    There''s a report from outside.


    It is said that the commander of the forbidden army did not send the man to the execution ground, and the army came back.


    The reporter also said that vice envoy Qi and shadow escorted a carriage into the palace.


    There was no fluctuation between Gu Han''s eyebrows and eyes.


    The reporter retired.


    After a while.


    The manager of those people in the palace also came in a hurry.


    He knelt down as soon as he saw Gu hanshun.


    "Lord, the Lord''s wife is back."


    Gu Hanxun, who was correcting the memorial, didn''t respond, and his pen didn''t stop.


    But just take a closer look.


    You will find that his writing style has been in a mess. On the memorial, there are only two words - Ning Ning.


    Gu Han''s eyebrows are locked.


    Hands seem to be shaking.


    He trembled and put down his brush.


    The ink from the tip of the nose dripped on the memorial and fainted out a circle of ink.


    "Lord?"


    "She, she''s really back?"


    The eunuch manager lowered his head and said, "yes.".


    Gu Han''s eyes are sour, and tears wet his eyes.


    "Where is she?"


    "Vice envoy Qi and Shadow Lord are escorting the Lord''s wife to Chengxun hall."


    Gu Hantian quickly stood up.


    His clothes were a little messy. He quickly called the palace people and took a flat and white dress for himself.


    He stood in the study, feeling restless for a long time.


    Is that her?


    Is she really back?


    There were footsteps outside the hall.


    Gu Hantian wanted to stand up, but he sat down again. It was hard for him to sit down. He really wanted to run out to see if she really came back.


    But in the end, he restrained his ecstasy and sat down.


    They entered the temple.


    Gu Han looked up.


    I can''t help but be very disappointed.


    The two people standing in the main hall are Qi Yue and shadow. Where is the half peaceful shadow?


    Gu Hanxun''s loss is an instant thing.


    "Come on, drag the manager out and kill him."


    "Lord, Lord, spare your life. Lord, spare your life."


    "Master, wait a minute."


    The shadow said hastily.


    "Why?"


    "The Lord''s wife did come back with us, and she also brought mother LAN back. But once mother LAN approached Chengxun hall, she would always tremble involuntarily. The Lord''s wife had no choice but to send mother LAN back to xinzheku first."


    "She went back to the library of the Sinclair?"


    "Yes, don''t worry about the Lord. His subordinates have already sent a lot of bodyguards to follow the Lord''s wife. She will not be wronged."


    "Drive to the cinchou."


    "Not the Lord of the kingdom."


    "Why not?"


    "The Lord''s wife, the Lord''s wife said, you don''t have to look for her. She will come to look for you after she has settled mammy LAN."


    "Is that so?"


    Gu Han''s hand is still shaking slightly.


    Ben wanted to have a sip of tea.


    But the cup was in his hand, and the tea was constantly overflowing because of the shaking of his hand. Gu Hanxun had no choice but to put the cup down.


    Almost four years.


    It''s really nearly four years.


    In the last four years.


    He thought about it many times.


    He also met her countless times in his dream.


    Gu HANSUN regretted and worked hard, but there was no regret medicine in the world. They couldn''t go back to the past.


    Every time he looked at the two sticks in the room, Gu Hanshan would always think of Zhao shuning who had black eyes and handed the pills to him.


    Since she left.


    In the next year, he sent a purple Ling grass to Changkong college every month. Under the purple Ling grass, there was a mixture of Angelica.


    He wanted to tell her that he didn''t forget the kindness she had given to him. If she would come back, he would treat her well.


    I''ve been waiting.


    Now, do you wait until she comes back?


    At this time, Zhao shuning took mother LAN back to xinzheku.


    I found the room where mother LAN lived before. Now another woman lives in that room.


    Women are not too old.


    But it''s very mean.


    As soon as Zhao shuning pushed them away, the woman''s whip had already been whipped. Fortunately, Zhao shuning reacted quickly, so the whip didn''t hit her and mother Lan''s face.Zhao shuning pulls the whip.


    Pull hard, pull the woman to the ground.


    "Bold, who are you? I want to beat you, but you dare to fight back. I''m one of vice envoy Qi''s men. You''ve offended me. I''m afraid you can''t get along in this palace in the future."


    Zhao shuning did not pay attention to the woman, but helped mother LAN to the bed.


    Let her lie down first.


    The woman couldn''t see it.


    He roared with anxiety.


    "That''s the brocade I found outside the palace. Don''t dirty my place, you son of a bitch."


    The woman struggled to get up.


    Towards Zhao shuning, they came.


    Zhao shuning didn''t do it.


    Because she knew that she was in the palace of Cangwu Kingdom, and if she looked into her eyes, someone would do it.


    Sure enough.


    The next moment.


    The woman''s legs and knees made a clear clattering sound. Before she came to Zhao shuning, she knelt down directly.


    "The Lord''s wife is frightened."


    Five bodyguards knelt outside the room.


    No matter how many times Zhao shuning emphasized with them, their address was consistent.


    "Come on, this Diao Nu has collided with the Lord''s wife. Take this Diao Nu down immediately."


    Zhao shuning looked at those people and held the woman whose lips were white in front of him. He didn''t say a word.


    "Lord''s wife, if mother LAN is settled, please go to Chengxun hall as soon as possible. The Lord has been waiting for you for a long time."


    "I see."


    Zhao shuning got up.


    "Mother LAN, you have a good rest. I''ll come back to see you later."


    Mother LAN nodded.


    Xu is too tired, after saying that, he closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    Zhao shuning went out with those people.


    Go to Chengxun hall.


    Before he arrived at Chengxun hall, he saw Gu Hanshen waiting at the gate of the hall with many palace people.


    Time flies, just like that year.


    When Xiao Fei picked her up from Xin zhe Ku, Gu Hanxun was also waiting for him at the door. The only difference was that he was in a wheelchair at the beginning, but now he straightens his back and can stand up with both legs.


    Gu Han looked forward to it for a long time.


    When he saw the first appearance of Zhao shuning, he still couldn''t restrain his mood.


    Zhao shuning stood opposite him.


    He looked at her.


    There was a lump in his voice.


    "You''re back."


    Gu Hanxun used the word "come back". However, Zhao shuning did not regard Cangwu state as his destination at all.


    "I''m here, please."


    Gu Han said, "are you tired? I''ve got a lot of cakes prepared for you. Let''s go first and talk about them, OK?"


    Zhao shuning did not speak.


    Gu Hanxun held out his hand.


    "Here, I''ll take you in."


    "Gu Hanxun."


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    "I''m not your wife."

 Chapter 628

    The smile on Gu Hanxun''s face didn''t disappear.


    It''s just a little stiff.


    Zhao shuning then said, "let''s go first."


    Gu Han looks for the hand that stretches out, Zhao shuning does not respond, he puts down the hand desolately.


    Once again see Zhao shuning, he has been able to detect the gap between the two.


    The distance between them seems to be getting farther and farther.


    After entering Chengxun hall, Zhao shuning walked all the way through the pear garden.


    In the pear garden, there are one or two birds.


    On the long road, she helped Gu Hansheng recover one by one.


    However, those have passed in Zhao shuning''s mind.


    It''s just that Gu Hanxun can''t let go.


    In the palace.


    Gu Hantian asked with concern: "Ning Ning, I''m really happy that you can come back."


    "You''re too early to be happy."


    Qi Yue and the shadow looked at each other. They all lowered their heads in a hurry.


    Gu Han said, "you all step back."


    He has something to say to Zhao shuning alone.


    "Yes."


    The shadow retreats with the moon.


    But Zhao shuning made a sound.


    "Qi''s deputy envoy -"


    Qi Yue stopped.


    Zhao shuning seemed to be a little careless and said, "I heard that the Duke of the Kingdom has come back, and you have returned to your original posts."


    Qi Yue cautiously replied, "that''s the love of the Lord of the kingdom. He values the family."


    Zhao shuning also said: "although it''s back to the original Gaozhi, I hope that vice envoy Qi will not forget who took care of you and who pulled you when you were poor. Sometimes, people have to look back."


    Qi Yue kneels down in fear.


    "The Lord''s wife."


    "You don''t have to kneel down. I''m not the wife of the Lord. I just want to say these words to you as your former friend. Now that you''re so beautiful, I just hope you don''t be so optimistic. The disaster is fatal."


    Gu Han''s face is not good.


    It''s not because of Zhao shuning''s words, but because of Qi Yue''s eyes.


    "Vice envoy Qi, you can go and say these words to you. I think I''ve talked a little too much."


    Qi Yue had to leave in a hurry.


    In fact, when Zhao shuning saw Qi Yue at first glance, she knew that this woman was more luxurious than before.


    Mammy LAN is an old man in the palace. She must have a close relationship with the woman she met in xinzheku before. The woman is Qi Yue.


    After Qi Yue left.


    Gu Hanxun looks at Zhao shuning.


    "Ning Ning -"


    "Gu Hanshen, why do you embarrass mother LAN? What on earth has she done? "


    Gu Hantian looks at Zhao shuning.


    Then he sighed.


    "I thought you hated mother LAN."


    "Why?"


    "Vice envoy Qi said that when you were in xinzheku, mother LAN made you suffer a lot."


    "Gu Hantian, you are the Lord of Cangwu kingdom. Do you believe what Qi Yue says?"


    Gu Han said: "you, you and Qi Yue used to be so friendly, so I have no reason to doubt her words."


    "I used to have a good relationship with you, but now we are still in this field."


    "This field? Ning Ning, which field do you mean? "


    "Gu hanshun, you and I are not children. You know, I don''t mean much to you, and I don''t want to be the wife of the Lord of Cangwu kingdom. This is also from you. I never agree with you."


    Gu Han''s face was slightly cold.


    No more smile on my face.


    He was silent for a long time.


    Zhao shuning also did not speak.


    Until later, Gu HANSUN lowered his voice and said, "you are still blaming me, aren''t you?"


    "I blame you, but I haven''t reached the extreme. Gu Hanshen, you should let go of some things."


    "Ning Ning, you are blaming me, blaming me for taking advantage of you, blaming me for betraying your sincerity to me. In fact, you also care about me, don''t you?"


    "Gu Hantian, you think too much. I haven''t paid attention to you from the beginning to the end. I have told you that I have someone I like, not you."


    Gu Han said, "you lied to me."


    Zhao shuning: "this matter, in fact, is not so difficult to accept, Gu Hanxun, the original thing, we should let go, you should not make this appearance."


    "I want to let go, but if it''s as simple as you said, I won''t be what I am today."


    Gu Han finds himself.


    He asked again: "I can give you whatever you want, but I only have one condition, that is, you stay with me."Zhao shuning said: "impossible."


    Gu Han said: "Ning Ning, you are tired. You don''t have to worry about giving me the answer. I''ll wait for you. Take a rest first."


    Having said that, I didn''t wait for Zhao shuning to respond.


    He walked out of Chengxun hall.


    Gu Han''s temper has not changed much.


    Zhao shuning gets up and wants to go back to xinzheku, where he lives more solidly.


    But she just went out.


    She ran into empress Xiao.


    No, now she should not be called concubine Xiao. Now she should be concubine Xiao.


    As soon as concubine Xiao received the news, she rushed to Chengxun hall.


    When Princess Xiao was at the door, she saw Gu Hantian''s face and walked out quickly. Then she dared to enter Chengxun hall.


    Who wants to, haven''t seen in the hall, ran into is going out of Zhao shuning.


    "Concubine Xiao, no, concubine Tai, you''re late. Gu Hantian just left."


    Concubine Xiao looked around.


    He took Zhao shuning''s hand and pulled her back.


    After pulling Zhao shuning mysteriously to one of the rooms, she asked the maids to wait outside the door, then slammed the door and locked it.


    "What are you doing?"


    seeing that there was no one around, Princess Xiao looked at Zhao shuning and knelt down immediately.


    "Girl, I''ll take it as a request. Would you please be kind? If we go on like this, we''ll have to stop looking after our son. "


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    "Empress Tai Fei, you shouldn''t ask me or tell me about this. You should tell Gu Hanshan that I have nothing to do with him."


    "Girl, if I talk to him and he can listen, I won''t come here to beg you."


    Zhao shuning wants to help Princess Xiao up.


    But concubine Xiao didn''t get up at all. No matter how Zhao shuning helped her, she didn''t get up.


    "Girl, I don''t know about others. I know about the temper of Ke xun''er. No one in this palace can speak well. He should only listen to you. Girl, you should take pity on the people of Cangwu Kingdom, OK?"


    "You get up first."


    "If you don''t agree with AI Jia, AI Jia won''t get up."


    Zhao shuning also released his hand.


    "Girl?"


    "In this case, if you are willing to kneel, you can kneel all the time. No one can force me to do what I don''t want to do. Even if you kneel and threaten me, it''s useless."

 Chapter 629

    "You?"


    "Concubine Xiao doesn''t have to look at me like this. That''s what I am. I''m kind to Gu Hanshen. At least I tried my best to cure his leg. Although I was trading with him, he didn''t keep his promise to me."


    "Girl -"


    "he knew my identity early in the morning, and everything was arranged by him. Concubine Xiao, I''m looking for something with Gu Han. Don''t interfere. Your son is not as simple as you think."


    Seeing that Zhao shuning was not loose, concubine Xiao stood up from the ground.


    Her body, slightly shaking.


    Concubine Xiao is not an alchemist, and she doesn''t have much power. Now, she doesn''t have spiritual support, and she doesn''t have the blessing of yangyandan. At the corner of her eyes, she can see wrinkles.


    At this age, it''s too late to think of seeking happiness for my son.


    At this time, Gu Hanxun''s wings were hard. For him, the care of concubine Xiao was not enough.


    Concubine Xiao should understand this.


    "Girl, I know you are not simple. On the flower festival, I know you are not simple. I also know that today''s xun''er is not the child when he was a child. Even if he doesn''t want me, he can live well. But as a mother, I really have nothing to do for him."


    "I''m in the harem. I''m like a duckweed. I have no power. I can''t even protect myself, let alone him."


    "Xun''er doesn''t understand AI Jia. He blames AI Jia. There''s no way for AI Jia."


    "Alas -"


    Princess Xiao sighed a long time.


    One year, I went to the door with a feeling of sadness.


    Zhao shuning still couldn''t hold back.


    Because now, concubine Xiao still thinks that from beginning to end, she is right. What''s wrong is the harem. What''s wrong is that Gu Hantian doesn''t understand her.


    "Concubine Xiao, stay here. I want to tell you something today."


    "You said that you were in the harem, like duckweed. Why did you give birth to Gu Hanshen in order to fight for power and profit? I remember the old people in the palace all said that in the early days, the Lord of the kingdom was very fond of Gu Hanxun. If it had not been for the intervention of the Qin family, your position would have been higher. "


    "You say you can''t help it, but after you know that the Qin family is against Gu Hanshen, have you ever stood beside him as his mother? Yes, you say you have no power and no power, but have you ever thought that Gu Hanshen is so small. In this palace, who can you rely on besides you? If the eldest princess didn''t come forward, Gu Hantian should have lost more than one leg. "


    "You always say that you can''t help yourself. If you really know what kind of whirlpool you will be in, you shouldn''t bring him to this world. Since you brought him to this world, you shouldn''t let him face the danger of the harem alone."


    "So, it''s not that Gu Hanshen doesn''t understand you, but that you, from the beginning to the end, didn''t stand by Gu Hanshen''s side and thought about him."


    Zhao shuning said a lot at one go.


    Concubine Xiao seems to have been impacted.


    Stand where you are and don''t move.


    She definitely looked at Zhao shuning.


    In all these years, she was the first person to dare to say that to herself.


    "You -"


    "of course, what I say is just my opinion. If you listen to it, it''s OK. If you don''t, it''s none of my business."


    "You -- since you don''t like xun''er, why can you understand her state of mind so clearly? Why do you stand in his position and say these words for him? Girl, you - "


    " that Gu Hanshen has nothing to do with me, but I can still see his personality during the time I was with him. "


    "Concubine Xiao, please. I''m not far away."


    Zhao shuning opened the door.


    Concubine Xiao went out of Chengxun hall.


    With a group of maid, to his bedroom.


    Walking on the road of the Imperial Palace, concubine Xiao''s mind has been circling what Zhao shuning just said.


    Perhaps, over the years, I have been living a selfish life.


    I''ve never been on the side of looking for children.


    "Lady Tai, are we going back now?"


    Concubine Xiao shook her head.


    "Walk around with me."


    At this point.


    Gu Hantian was in a corner of the pear garden, looking at the trees.


    The shadow is by Gu Han''s side.


    It has been an hour since the master was so absent-minded.


    "My Lord, my wife has come back with difficulty. Won''t you go back to accompany her?"


    Gu Han looks for Wen Yan.


    There was a little bitterness on his face.


    "Shadow, you said, I went back, she saw me, she can be happy?"


    The shadow is silent.The Lord''s wife appeared, disappeared, then appeared, then disappeared, and now appears again.


    Every time, it''s easy for her to stir up a big wave in the master''s heart.


    "Shadow, what do you say she came back for this time? Well, no matter what she''s doing, she''s not coming back for me. "


    "At night, I thought about the joy of meeting her many times. I thought about it. I wanted to repent with her, say something to her, and give her the best of Cangwu country. But when she came back, my happy heart seemed to fall into the ice cave in an instant."


    What kind of woman is she?


    What kind of concession should she make before she is willing to move forward?


    Gu Hantian shook his head.


    Snigger.


    Now, her eyes are full of indifference, what do you take to look at her?


    "Let''s go to the imperial study."


    "Lord, won''t you find the hall tonight?"


    Gu Hantian shook his head.


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s direction, she said: "she must have worked hard all the way. Tonight, I''ll have a rest in the imperial study and let her have a good night''s sleep."


    If I am in Chengxun temple, I am afraid of her, and I will not sleep well.


    Gu Han finds himself in the imperial study.


    The memorial in front of me is full of Ning Ning.


    Earlier, when the palace manager came to report, Gu Han didn''t see any fluctuation in his face. In fact, he was already flustered.


    "Lord, I will put it away for you."


    Out of sight, out of mind.


    Gu Han Xun was very tired and covered his eyes and waved his hand.


    After a while, new rice paper was put on the desk.


    "Lord, all the memorials have been annotated. Now there is no political matter to deal with."


    "I see. Please step back."


    "Yes."


    Gu hanshun looked at the white rice paper in front of him, and a burst of sadness flashed in his heart.


    In fact, he should have a chance.


    After all, at the beginning, Ning Ning was honest with himself.


    Gu Hanxun raised his pen and wanted to write a poem.


    But my heart is very messy, and my poems are also in a mess.

 Chapter 630

    early morning.


    Zhao shuning just woke up.


    She did a stretch.


    I had a good sleep last night.


    But when she opened her eyes in confusion, she found a man in Chinese clothes standing in front of the window of her room.


    That person is Gu Hanshen.


    Maybe I didn''t sleep all night.


    Gu Han''s eyes are a little collapsed. His foxes have deep dark circles under their eyes.


    His hair was also a little messy and a little sloppy.


    Gu Hantian had been in a state of confusion.


    Until Zhao shuning''s eyes on him, he just hit a spirit, back to God.


    Thanks to Zhao''s good attitude, this morning, I saw a expressionless, listless man standing in front of his window. He didn''t cry out in fear.


    "You, you wake up."


    The role seems to have been replaced. Zhao shuning, who was supposed to be peeped at, feels uneasy. But now, it''s Gu Hantian''s hesitation and panic.


    "What can I do for you so early?"


    "I, my -- I think it''s getting late. Thinking that you may be a little hungry, I ordered the imperial dining room to make some morning tea you like. Now it should be ready. I''ll come and ask you to join me."


    Zhao shuning calmly replied: "I know, you close the window first, I wash well, then I will go."


    "Good."


    Gu Hantian trembles and closes Zhao shuning''s window.


    A quarter or so.


    Zhao shuning came out of the room.


    Gu Hantian rushed forward.


    "Why haven''t you left yet?"


    "I want to wait for you to go with me."


    Zhao shuning didn''t say yes, and she didn''t want to have too many disputes with Gu hansian, so she went to the place where she used to have breakfast.


    Gu Hantian quickly followed.


    He spent the night in the imperial study, trembling and helpless.


    Last night, he didn''t close his eyes for a moment.


    Her shadow was all over my mind.


    He really didn''t hold back, so early in the morning, he arrived in front of Zhao shuning''s room. The girl still didn''t have any sense of defense. Her window opened with a little push.


    He just looked at her quietly.


    She was really beautiful.


    When I saw the mark on her face before, I always imagined what it would be like if there was no mark on her face. At the flower seeking Festival, he saw her as gorgeous as the mainland of Kyushu.


    At that time.


    Gu Hanxun knew that not only her eyes were beautiful, but her nose, eyebrows, mouth and every corner of her body were so beautiful that he could not ignore them.


    Actually.


    Every time before making a decision, Gu Hanxun''s heart swayed because of her.


    Especially after seeing that she trusted himself, he couldn''t do it, but in the end, the hatred in his heart overcame the emotional side, and he made those decisions.


    "Gu Hantian, don''t you eat it?"


    Gu Han''s thoughts are pulled back.


    He sat down quickly.


    "Ning Ning, I -"


    "I don''t speak when I eat and I don''t speak when I sleep. If I eat this breakfast, I still have to listen to the Lord''s admonition. I''m afraid I won''t be blessed."


    Gu Hanshan swallowed what he was about to say.


    Zhao shuning will not treat his stomach badly.


    She enjoyed herself very much at breakfast time.


    Gu Hanxun is like chewing wax.


    I had a good breakfast.


    The sun, just in time, is warm in the palace. If you ignore those sounds, the palace of Cangwu looks very peaceful at this moment.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go to the royal garden. Just in time, we haven''t finished yesterday."


    Zhao shuning got up first.


    Not for long.


    Gu Hanxun sighed and followed him out.


    There is a pavilion in the royal garden.


    By the time Gu Han arrived, Zhao shuning was already sitting in the pavilion, pouring tea.


    After Gu Hanxun took his seat.


    Zhao shuning pushed the tea to him.


    "Gu Hantian --"


    "you just say, what do you want?"


    Zhao shuning was stunned for a moment, but he didn''t expect to be so generous.


    "Xuanshuanghua."


    What''s the matter?


    Gu Han looks puzzled.


    "Why?"


    "If I said that I had never seen xuanshuanghua in Cangwu Kingdom, would you believe it?"


    Zhao shuning looks at Gu Hanxun.


    "You don''t believe me?"


    "There are lessons to be learned. So it''s hard to doubt that if Gu Hantian is not willing to give me xuanshuanghua, you can put forward the conditions you want, and I will try my best to meet them. "


    "I said that I want you. From the beginning to the end, I want you." At this point, Gu Hanxun changed his face."I wish I had xuanshuanghua in my hand more than you. In this way, at least I can have the chance to negotiate with you. However, I have never seen xuanshuanghua."


    "But I''ll help you find it, OK?"


    Zhao shuning said: "you really don''t know?"


    "Well."


    On the ancient books, there are indeed records of xuanshuanghua.


    Five hundred years later, I have seen xuanshuanghua, but why, here, even Gu Hantian has not seen xuanshuanghua?


    This time, things are beginning to develop in an uncontrolled direction.


    Before looking for dragon and tiger gall and Jiuqu Lingshen, I didn''t encounter too many obstacles, so I got them all smoothly.


    Now to xuanshuanghua, it''s stuck.


    "In that case, I won''t stay in the palace any longer. Goodbye."


    Zhao shuning thinks that the palace contains everything. If you want to find something, it is the best shortcut in the palace.


    Now that this method has failed, she naturally needs to find a remedy immediately.


    "Wait a minute."


    Gu Hantian got up in a hurry.


    "Why?"


    "Although I haven''t seen xuanshuanghua, I can try my best to help you find it."


    Xu was worried. Gu didn''t even say "I".


    "Ning Ning, you can draw the shape of the xuanshuanghua. I will let the people of Cangwu Kingdom look for it. After finding it, there will be a great reward. Do you see that your strength alone can rival the strength of millions of people? You should give me an opportunity to make up for you, OK


    Zhao shuning thought for a while.


    Finally, he said, "bring me the pen and paper."


    Gu Hanxun was overjoyed and ordered the maid of honor to get the best paper and pen.


    Zhao shuning painted xuanshuanghua every stroke. It took a long time. When she finished all the painting, it was already afternoon.


    Pass the finished picture to Gu Hanxun.


    Gu Han found it.


    First look carefully, then frown.


    Zhao shuning said: "what''s the matter?"


    "This flower is so familiar."


    "Have you seen it?"


    "When my aunt was buried, she was holding such a flower in her hand. At that time, we had never seen this flower. Qin Anxin wanted to check it, but when it touched Qin Anxin, it turned to ashes."


    Zhao shuning is happy.


    He said: "yes, this is xuanshuanghua. Xuanshuanghua can only live in places with extremely low temperature. Once it touches the body temperature of a living person, it will ignite and then turn into ashes."

 Chapter 631

    "Gu Hanshen, the aunt you are talking about is Gu Qingqing?"


    Gu Han nodded.


    Apart from Gu Qingqing, he would not call a second aunt.


    "But when Gu Qingqing was buried, it should be Hailing Kingdom, right?"


    Gu Han nodded.


    "Because of her noble status, when she was buried, I went to Hailing kingdom with my father, Qin Anxin, and my mother and concubine," she said


    Zhao shuning''s eyelids jumped.


    She seems to have overlooked some details.


    Yes, when Gu Qingqing died.


    "Gu Hantian, you said that when the princess was buried, she once held xuanshuanghua in her hand. Are you sure it was the princess?"


    Because Xia Qingyan once said that when his mother died, she was as thin as a wood, and the golden silkworm poison in her body broke out and disappeared without a trace.


    If Xia Qing was telling the truth, how could Gu Hanshen, who had not seen Gu Qingqing for a long time, recognize Gu Qingqing?


    "I''m sure that although, at that time, my aunt was covered with a piece of white cloth and lay peacefully in the coffin, her face was no longer as dazzling as before, just like an old woman in her 70s and 80s, thin as an adult, but her wrist was tied with the bell I gave her, and there was a mole on the back of her hand, which I checked It''s all in the right place. "


    It turned out that he recognized Gu Qingqing in this way.


    If Gu Han Xun knew that his aunt, who he always respected, was even scarier when she was dying, except for her head and arms, and she had almost no flesh and blood, would he be mad?


    "I hate the people of the Xia family and Gu XINGRAN, so you know what happened in Changkong college. I arranged it. I just want those dark teams of the Qin family to deal with the Xia family. My aunt, such a beautiful and kind-hearted woman, was tortured like that by the pro Prince''s family."


    "My father is also kind-hearted, and his aunt is his sister. When he saw that, he and Qin Anxin kept silent. After attending his aunt''s funeral, he went back to Cangwu country without saying a word. He didn''t want to think that Cangwu country would have been the Qin family''s world without my aunt."


    I mentioned Gu Qingqing.


    Gu Hanxun was just like that.


    When he was a child, he was really protected by Gu Qingqing.


    Zhao shuning said softly: "maybe because Gu Qingqing is not your father''s sister. If he has no blood relationship, he will be more indifferent to human nature."


    "Auntie? Is it not your father''s sister? "


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    If ye Feng didn''t take the overall situation into consideration and asked Gu Qingqing to support Gu Yuan in Cangwu Kingdom, I''m afraid that Cangwu kingdom would have been the Qin family''s Kingdom, just as Gu Hanxun said.


    It''s a pity.


    Since ancient times, all emperors in the world have been fickle.


    Gu Qingqing did so many things for the people of Cangwu country, and stabilized most of the country for Gu Yuan. However, when she died in a foreign country, there was no one around to avenge her.


    "Why? Why? Aunt, she has done so much for Cangwu country. How can Gu Yuan and Qin Anxin not care about their love so much? How can he not avenge her for her mistreatment by Prince Xia? "


    "Gu Hanshen, in fact, someone could have avenged Gu Qingqing."


    "Who?"


    Zhao shuning looks at Gu Hanxun.


    Gu Hanxun laughed at himself.


    Then he said, "I didn''t have any power and my legs were destroyed. What can I do?"


    "You can''t do anything, but ye fengneng."


    "Ning Ning, what do you mean?"


    "Gu Hantian, Gu Qingqing is Ye Feng''s own daughter. At the beginning, if you hadn''t imprisoned Ye Feng, so that he didn''t know what happened outside, Gu Qingqing might not have fallen to this point. At least when she died, someone would have asked for justice for her."


    Gu Hantian''s eyes were wide open.


    Zhao shuning did not stop.


    "And. Gu Qingqing was poisoned at the beginning. If Ye Feng was there, Gu Qingqing''s poison could not be solved. In the end, you have a share in Gu Qingqing''s death. "


    Gu Han sat on the seat.


    He opened his mouth.


    It took a long time to say a complete sentence.


    "Teacher -- did my teacher accept me as a student because of my aunt?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "So I have a share in the death of my aunt?"


    "Gu Hanshen, I''m not telling you the truth to blame yourself or to revenge for Gu Qingqing. It''s Xia Qingyan''s job to revenge. Now, the real murderer is dead, and there is no result to pursue this matter. You just need to know that at the beginning, because of your selfishness, you killed the people you care about. I hope you should think twice before you make every decision in the future And then we go


    Gu hanshun felt as if he had lost his soul.Only today did he know that his aunt''s death, on the other hand, was his share.


    When I was young, I planned the only family who was good to me. After that, I also planned my beloved woman.


    Gu Hantian always thought that he was planning strategies. Unexpectedly, he lost so thoroughly.


    "Teacher, did he know about his aunt?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    I know this. Xia Qingyan asked Xia Yan to tell her. At that time, my grandfather was in seclusion. How could I know what Gu Qingqing looked like when she died.


    If he knew, the birthday party would not be held in Hailing kingdom. Maybe as soon as he escaped from Cangwu Kingdom, he would kill the prince''s mansion with a thousand chances.


    "That''s the matter."


    "I won''t tell my grandfather."


    An Yun, the murderer, is dead. If you tell Ye Feng about it again, Ye Feng will surely regret that he sent Ye Qingqing to Cangwu kingdom. He always thought that Gu Qingqing was the last one to go to the yellow spring.


    In fact, Zhao shuning does not want to sprinkle salt on Ye Feng''s wound.


    "It''s me, I''m sorry for my teacher, I''m sorry for my aunt."


    Gu Han''s mood is obviously out of control.


    Really.


    For so many years, he hated the Xia family for so many years.


    With the help of the power of the Qin family, he killed the Xia family.


    He thought, revenge for my aunt?


    But in the end, at the end, he just knew that his aunt''s death had something to do with him.


    All these years of hatred has collapsed. I hate the wrong person and revenge on the wrong person. It turns out that the most important person to kill is myself.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, aunt --"


    "I''m sorry, it''s not good to look for children, it''s looking for children to waste your years of love, it''s looking for children to live up to your expectations, I''m sorry, aunt, I''m sorry --"


    childhood.


    No mother''s care.


    In Gu Hanxun''s eyes, Gu Qingqing protected him behind him to block the wind and rain.


    Gu Qingqing is not only his aunt, but also a mother.

 Chapter 632

    Xu is.


    Zhao shuning felt that he had said enough.


    After all, a Gu Qingqing is enough to make Gu Hanxun feel uncomfortable.


    If knowing the truth can make Gu Hanshen see how unbearable his past behavior is, Gu Qingqing''s death will bring him more than hatred.


    The color of the sky.


    It''s getting dark.


    Palace people are guarding around the pavilion, dare not move half a minute.


    Zhao shuning is also quietly accompanied by Gu Han.


    At night.


    The breeze is blowing.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help sneezing.


    Gu Hanxun raised his head.


    By this time, it was very late.


    They only had morning tea, lunch and dinner, but they didn''t eat it.


    "You have a cold?"


    "No, it''s just that the wind at night is cool. Go back."


    Gu Han said, "come on, let''s get ready for dinner first."


    "Yes."


    Back to Zhao shuning said: "you go back first, I want to stay one night."


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning himself out of the pavilion, after dinner.


    She has been waiting for the arrival of Gu Han.


    She knew that if Gu Han Xun had a conscience, he would come to find himself after he calmed down.


    A long time passed.


    When Zhao shuning felt sleepy, there was a knock on the door.


    "In."


    The door was gently pushed open.


    It''s Gu Hantian.


    It seems that he has learned to respect.


    The size of the palace, every place, is his, he arrived here, can knock, this is a good omen.


    The palace people did not enter the palace.


    But the door of the palace was closed by Gu HANSUN.


    The palace people are guarding outside.


    "It''s been a long time."


    Zhao shuning replied, "please."


    Gu Han looks for a bitter smile.


    "No trouble. You are my aunt''s relative. I''ll try my best to help you. This is the last thing I can do for my aunt."


    Zhao shuning sat opposite Gu Han.


    "If I have any questions, I will ask directly."


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning said: "after I came back, after thinking about it, I felt that there was a very suspicious place, that is, after so many years, I don''t know if that place is still there?"


    Gu Hantian: "just say it, I''ll try my best to find it."


    "Settle down."


    "Settle down?"


    "It was more than 30 years ago, because of the witchcraft, he was copied and settled down."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve also heard about settling down. In the early years, because the people of Cangwu kingdom all taboo witchcraft and thought it was a confusing thing, although settling down copied the house, no one dared to live in the house. So far, the house is still empty."


    "That''s good. Gu Hantian, if you are free tomorrow, can you give me an imperial edict? I want to go and settle down. During this time, I may need to unseal a lot of things. If there is an imperial edict, the local government can let me pass, saving me a lot of trouble."


    "Can I go with you tomorrow?"


    Zhao shuning looks up in surprise.


    "You are the leader of Cangwu state. What do you want to do with me? Cangwu state is busy in politics. You need to sit in front of me."


    "It''s only one day. It won''t take long."


    See Zhao shuning did not let go.


    Gu Hanxun continued: "don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you this time. Now, I''m deeply ashamed of my past behavior. Besides, if I go with you, your hand is more effective than taking the imperial edict. I just want to make up for it, OK?"


    Zhao shuning thought about it.


    Still nodded.


    Gu Qingqing''s childhood care, grandfather carefully trained for many years, Zhao shuning believes that he is certainly not a man with a heart of stone.


    "Then you go to bed early. When you leave tomorrow, I''ll come here to look for you."


    "Good."


    It seems that Zhao shuning is afraid of going back.


    Gu hanshun quickly quits Zhao shuning''s room.


    I left here in a hurry.


    Zhao shuning lay flat on the bed, his mind was still combing.


    Dark frost flowers.


    Why does it appear in Gu Qingqing''s hands?


    It is the earliest recorded in historical books.


    That xuanshuanghua, Cangwu country is its origin.


    From the image given by Xia Qingyan before he was in a coma, when Gu Qingqing died, there was no xuanshuanghua in his hand.


    So there are only two possibilities.


    One is that the Xuan frost flower is derived from the dead Gu Qingqing''s body.Another possibility is that after Gu Qingqing died, someone put the xuanshuanghua in her hand.


    And these two possibilities, in the United xuanshuanghua is all Cangwu country, have nothing to do with Anyun.


    It has never been heard that a person''s body can produce xuanshuanghua, unless that person''s body has changed.


    And Gu Qingqing''s body was eaten by the golden silkworm bug, which may be the most bizarre.


    Zhao shuning just thought about it and immediately overturned the possibility.


    The growth environment of xuanshuanghua is indeed mysterious, but it is not so abnormal.


    The second possibility is that after Gu Qingqing''s death, only an Yun was from Cangwu country. If we push a little, it''s not surprising that mysterious witchcraft can cultivate xuanshuanghua.


    All in all.


    All doubts.


    Tomorrow is the day.


    Gu Hantian is very punctual.


    The next day he arrived at the place where Zhao shuning lived. He had already changed into a suit and brought new clothes to Zhao shuning.


    After Zhao shuning changed, he went out of the palace with Gu Hanxun.


    He went to the local government, which was in charge of settling down. After explaining to the official, he led the officers and soldiers and released the Forbidden One.


    Zhao shuning worried that too many people might affect his investigation or destroy many clues, so he let the officers and soldiers go back.


    Only Gu Hanxun and her were left.


    Open the door to settle down.


    Inside the spacious courtyard, the rockery scenery, and the sparkling garden, the lake will be in front of you.


    All these years.


    How come it''s not a dilapidated home?


    Go ahead.


    One room at a time.


    Zhao shuning is more and more disappointed.


    "Let''s look at it separately, so the progress will be faster."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    They searched in the opposite direction.


    About two hours later, a sound came from the East Wing room.


    After hearing this, Zhao shuning rushed to the East Wing room.


    Unfortunately, when she arrived, there was no accident in the East Wing room. Gu Hantian''s face was a little pale.


    See Zhao shuning come.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention to the book collection here. I''m back to normal. I''m sorry to disturb you," he said


    Zhao shuning said: "Gu Hanshen, are you ok? You don''t look very well


    "Yes? Maybe we didn''t sleep well last night. Let''s keep looking for it. It''s not good if we delay the time. "


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Out of the door.


    Gu Han''s voice came from behind.


    "Ning Ning -"


    "what''s the matter?"


    "Is xuanshuanghua very important to you?"


    Zhao shuning nodded cautiously.


    "It''s important."

 Chapter 633

    "It''s all right, you go."


    "Are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. I hope you can find xuanshuanghua soon."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Then I''ll go on. If you find anything, please let me know."


    Gu Hanxun smiles.


    "Certainly."


    They continued to search.


    But in the middle of the night, Zhao and Gu found nothing.


    When I came out.


    Gu Hanshan took two bamboo cages in his hand.


    He handed one of them to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning looks suspicious.


    "What is this?"


    "Just open it and see."


    Zhao shuning carefully opened, inside, is a cricket.


    "What are you doing with this?"


    Gu Hanxun gently laughed.


    He said: "you are not in Cangwu country these years. Maybe you don''t understand the present form of Cangwu country. People in Kyoto like to fight crickets. There are a lot of people in my palace who have been keeping them. "


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    "But I don''t like fighting crickets, and I don''t like raising crickets. Where did you find this?"


    "This is from the local government. When they saw that you and I were here, they didn''t dare to give us presents, so they gave us a pair of crickets. You and I are just a pair."


    Hear that.


    Zhao shuning throws the bamboo cage to Gu Hanxun.


    "What are you talking about?" he said angrily


    He walked away.


    Looking at the figure of Zhao shuning leaving, Gu Hantian smiles, and then quickly follows up.


    Two voices came from the distance.


    "Are you angry?"


    "Why are you angry?"


    "Well, it''s a big deal. I''ll keep these two crickets, so I won''t give them to you."


    Back to the palace.


    Zhao shuning is worried about finding xuanshuanghua.


    Gu Han looks for comfort.


    "Ning Ning, you can''t be in a hurry about this. But don''t worry. I''ve asked the painter to draw thousands of portraits. Today, all of them have been distributed. You just need to wait for a month quietly to get news."


    "A month, so long?"


    Gu Han looked for God and said: "a month? Long time? But at least, it will take a month. "


    "What did you say?"


    "Nothing."


    Zhao shuning stretched his waist.


    Then he said, "I always feel that things are not so simple. During this time, I want to take a look at the mysterious places in Cangwu kingdom to see if I can find any clues."


    "Good."


    "What''s the name of the largest herbal medicine shop in Cangwu?"


    "Jishengtang."


    Jishengtang? Well, during this time, Zhao shuning thought that she would see all the places in Cangwu country.


    If it were 500 years later, how good would it be?


    There is a black market landlady''s face. As long as you talk to her a few times, the news of xuanshuanghua will get feedback as soon as possible.


    The next time.


    Zhao shuning really just like what she said, she visited all the major herb shops in Cangwu country.


    Later, even those small black workshops that could not be any smaller went.


    But the results are extremely disappointing.


    Every time.


    When Zhao shuning returns to the Imperial Palace, he will go to Chengxun hall and ask Gu Hanshen about the progress of xuanshuanghua.


    Gu Hanxun also shook his head.


    Or maybe it''s because there are more political affairs in Cangwu recently.


    Zhao shuning always feels that Gu Han''s look is not very good.


    It''s in the back.


    If she wanted to ask Gu Han again, she couldn''t enter Chengxun hall.


    The general manager of the hall said: "the Lord has been working too hard recently. He has already gone to bed. The Lord asked the old slave to tell his wife that there is no result about xuanshuanghua recently. If someone sees xuanshuanghua, he will tell you at the first time."


    I''ve already said that.


    If Zhao shuning quarrels to go in again, she will be unreasonable.


    Before, Gu hanshun felt irritable when he talked with her all the time.


    Now, Gu Hantian is suddenly so indifferent. Although Zhao shuning thinks it''s not right, she doesn''t think much about it. Now she''s all bent on looking for xuanshuanghua, so she has no time to take care of it.


    I''ve been in Cangwu for almost a month.


    Gu HANSUN has not seen her for half a month.


    Today.


    Zhao shuning is here to say goodbye to Gu Hanxun.


    "Madam, please come into the temple.""I won''t go. Please tell the Lord for me. I''ve searched all over Cangwu Kingdom, but there''s no shadow of xuanshuanghua. I''m going to go to Hailing Kingdom, where the princess is buried, to see if I can find any clues."


    After all, I don''t have much time.


    Palace people want to talk and stop.


    Zhao shuning thinks something is wrong.


    Then he said, "what happened to Gu Hanxun?"


    Shadow came out of Chengxun hall with a sword handle in his hand.


    "Madame, you''d better go in and see for yourself."


    Zhao shuning raised his skirt and quickly entered Chengxun hall.


    Qi Yue leads the way.


    "Ma''am, please follow me."


    She led Zhao shuning all the way to the underground secret room after several turns in Chengxun hall.


    In fact, it''s not a secret room.


    Because the gate is right there.


    The shadow pushed forward and the door opened.


    Almost for a moment, the cold air inside the door rushed to Zhao shuning''s face.


    It''s cold.


    It''s cold.


    "Is Gu Hanshen in here?"


    "His leg disease is only a few years old. If he stays in this place, won''t he be afraid of a relapse?"


    Zhao shuning asked two questions in a row.


    The shadow said angrily, "why does the Lord do this? Doesn''t the lady know?"


    Zhao shuning looks confused.


    He pointed to himself and said, "what does this have to do with me?"


    "Is Ning Ning here?"


    There came a feeble voice. Although it was vicissitudes, Zhao shuning could still recognize that it was Gu Han''s voice.


    "Is Gu Hanxun really in it?"


    Zhao shuning did not wait for the shadow to answer, then quickly walked in.


    Before we got to the door, there was a sound.


    "Shadow, you and vice envoy Qi step down and remember what I told you. I want to be alone with my wife for a while."


    "Master -"


    "Master -"


    "step down, cough -"


    a violent cough came.


    The shadow and the full moon had to retreat.


    Before leaving, the shadow also looked at Zhao shuning with an extremely sad expression.


    Just wait for me to leave.


    Inside the talent said: "Ning Ning, are you still there?"


    "I''m here."


    The people inside seemed relieved.


    Then his voice, hard to hide with a smile.


    "Come in."


    The door in front of Zhao shuning opened slowly in front of her.


    The interior is very luxurious.


    But there was a chill everywhere.


    "Gu Hantian?"


    "Here I am."


    The voice of powerlessness came from the huge ice jade cold bed.


    Looking for fame, Zhao shuning was frightened to cover his mouth by the scene in front of him.

 Chapter 634

    In front of her eyes.


    It''s an ice jade cold bed that occupies most of the room.


    Zhao shuning didn''t notice at first, because there were a lot of ice on the bed.


    She thought that it was a place to visit the ice and clothes, so she didn''t care much.


    Because if you don''t look carefully, you won''t find a body hidden under the clothes.


    Zhao shuning looked up again.


    What I saw was not Gu HANSUN''s cold face.


    It''s a deep sunken facial feature with no blood or even meat.


    Bony and in a mess.


    Such words to describe Gu Hantian can not reflect his rickets at this time.


    "Me, did I scare you?"


    Among the rickets, the most eye-catching one was a bunch of ice flowers growing slowly on Gu Hanxun''s bark like hand.


    Now, the flower has been paid for. If it blooms, it''s only a matter of time.


    "Gu Hantian --"


    Zhao shuning seemed to know all about it in that moment.


    "Gu Hantian, why are you? So stupid? "


    Gu Han said, "this is what I owe you. Ning Ning, I owe you too much and I owe my aunt too much. My aunt is no longer here. All I can do for her and you is this one."


    "Gu Hantian, why are you suffering? You shouldn''t have kept it from me. Did you find the secret of xuanshuanghua when we went to settle down that day? Why didn''t you tell me? Gu Hantian, the method you chose is really stupid. Do you know? "


    Gu Hantian was hoarse.


    But at this time, his face, is finally blooming from the heart of the smile.


    Because.


    Ning Ning at this time, she is worried about him.


    On her face, at this moment, only herself.


    "Yes, you are so smart, you must know."


    Zhao shuning quickly picked up the book beside Gu Hanxun and looked at it quickly.


    "Gu Hantian, don''t worry. I won''t let you die. I will find a way to save you."


    Gu Han laughed.


    However, he did not stop Zhao shuning.


    At first, he had no strength.


    Second, looking at Zhao shuning so nervous, his heart is full of happiness. Although Gu Hantian knows that Zhao shuning is so nervous, it''s just because she doesn''t like to owe others.


    That book.


    In Zhao shuning''s hand, it turns quickly.


    But even at the last page, Zhao shuning still didn''t find anything.


    It only talks about how to cultivate xuanshuanghua, but it doesn''t say whether it can survive in the end.


    However, take Gu Qingqing as an example. I''m afraid Gu Hanshan has already thought of the result.


    According to the book, the fastest time to cultivate xuanshuanghua is three months. Xuanshuanghua likes shade and is afraid of light. The colder the place is, the more vigorous it grows.


    "You did all this? Gu Hantian, you are the leader of Cangwu kingdom. For the sake of a xuanshuanghua, you do this. Are you worthy of the people in the world? "


    Zhao shuning''s voice trembled.


    She didn''t know.


    I don''t know what position I am in Gu Han''s heart?


    Gu Hanxun took this position after a lot of hard work. Now he had to sacrifice himself for a Xuan frost flower.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t figure out how much weight he occupied in Gu Han''s heart.


    "Ning Ning, do you know? I''m so afraid. I''m not afraid of the icy cold bed. I''m not afraid of the endless darkness. I''m not afraid of death. What''s so terrible about death? I''m just afraid, I''m afraid you can''t wait, I''m afraid you can''t cultivate three-month xuanshuanghua in a month''s time, so I can only gamble, I will aggravate the cold environment, I won''t go out, I won''t bask in the sun, I''ll freeze my body, you see, I''ve done it, this xuanshuanghua is about to open. "


    Zhao shuning''s expression at this time is not only sad and indignant.


    Almost at this moment, she put down all the things that Gu Hanxun had used her before.


    "Gu Hantian -"


    "Ning Ning, it''s good to see you nervous about me."


    Gu Hanxun has a smile on his face.


    Zhao shuning said: "Gu Hanshen, you are really stupid. The world of Cangwu kingdom is what you dream of. Now that you are in this position, you have done such a stupid thing instead of benefiting the people."


    "I thought it was my dream, but when I really had it, when you left disappointed, I knew that I didn''t want to benefit the people. I just wanted to have you alone."


    Gu Han looks for his eyes.


    There is still light.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes are scarlet.What on earth is she doing this for?


    She wants to save Xia Qingyan, but she doesn''t want to sacrifice other people''s lives in order to save Xia Qingyan. Even if Gu Hantian used to use herself like that, she doesn''t want to owe Gu Hantian so much.


    "Gu Hantian, you won''t die, and you don''t want to die. I don''t owe you so much. When do you want me to pay it back?"


    After Zhao shuning said this.


    One hand held Gu Han''s head.


    The other hand gently lifted his exhausted right hand.


    "You, what are you going to do?"


    Zhao shuning smiles gently.


    "It''s just raising flowers with your body. Gu Hanshen, I can do what you can do."


    "Ning Ning! You are crazy


    Gu Hanshan thought of what Zhao shuning was going to do.


    He wanted to fight, but at this time, he did not even have the strength to fight, let alone fight.


    He can only watch Zhao shuning hard to gather the spirit.


    Then absorbed, a huge red bird, suddenly emerged from behind her, and then, has been hovering over her head.


    The Phoenix spreads its wings and soars for nine days.


    Zhao shuning''s spirit, slowly separated from his body.


    "You, when did you get promoted to Jiupin alchemist?"


    The alchemist of Jiupin has a very special skill, which is to transfer the alien factors in the other party''s body to himself.


    Moreover, xuanshuanghua also likes women''s spiritual power very much. If it can be used as a tonic, it will grow better.


    "Ning Ning, I beg you not to."


    Zhao shuning gently smile: "Gu HANSUN, I''m not you, even if this Xuan frost flower to me, I won''t die immediately, I said, I won''t owe you, you will so big human relationship in my head, if you don''t give it back to you, my whole life, will be haunted."


    Gu Han''s breath.


    It''s getting steady.


    His body began to recover slowly.


    Zhao shuning''s body is changing at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    Xuanshuanghua slowly moved to her hand, but when the cold power of xuanshuanghua attacked Zhao shuning''s eyebrows, it was shaken back by a more powerful force.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes, suddenly opened, from her mouth, suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood.


    That Xuan frost flower, also at this moment, blooming.

 Chapter 635

    Zhao shuning looked at the extremely cold Xuan frost flower.


    Carefully wrapped it with psychic power, took it off, and then put it into his own heaven and earth bag.


    "Alas -"


    a long sigh of relief.


    Zhao shuning gets up slowly.


    In the past, my body didn''t keep a posture for such a long time, but now I''m doing Kung Fu all of a sudden, and I almost can''t slow down.


    But fortunately, xuanshuanghua, he finally got it.


    However, it is not easy to be suppressed by the poison, at the moment, it is quietly hit Zhao shuning''s heart.


    The chest began to feel stuffy again.


    Zhao shuning can feel that because he transferred xuanshuanghua into his body without authorization, the balance he managed to maintain seemed to be disturbed again in an instant.


    If this continues.


    Whether you can live another month is a question.


    Looking at the bed, Gu hanshun had slowly recovered.


    The alchemist of Jiupin is really not an ordinary alchemist.


    At least at this juncture, I can spare no effort to save Gu Han''s life.


    "Shadow -"


    "vice envoy of Qi -"


    Zhao shuning called out the door a few times.


    It wasn''t long.


    The shadow came in with a man.


    Qi Yue was not at the scene.


    When entering the innermost chamber of secrets, I saw Gu Hanxun on the ice jade cold bed, and his shadow was stunned.


    "The Lord of the kingdom?"


    "It will take a while for him to recover, but it should be OK. Help him out first."


    "Thank you, madam."


    The shadow''s attitude towards Zhao shuning suddenly becomes solemn. He kneels down in front of Zhao shuning with his bodyguard, full of piety.


    Zhao shuning now has no strength to pursue their title, only to say: "first, send Gu Hanxun back to the Dragon bed. You''d better find a royal doctor to show him. "


    "Good."


    The shadow came forward to hold Gu Hanshen.


    Then Zhao shuning nodded.


    Several people went out of the secret room together.


    Because I''m too tired. Zhao shuning also needs to rest for a while, so he doesn''t leave Cangwu country immediately. There is a royal couch in Gu Han''s bedroom.


    Zhao shuning naturally lies on it.


    I''m going to take a break.


    The shadow is coming.


    Zhao shuning sat up slightly.


    Without saying a word, the shadow knelt down.


    "Madam, before my subordinates had many conflicts with you, please have a large number of adults, don''t care with villains."


    "Shadow, I don''t have the strength to help you up now. You can get up by yourself and kneel easily. This is not in line with you."


    "My subordinates have only knelt down with you."


    Said, the shadow also red eye socket.


    Zhao shuning didn''t know how many generations Gu Hanxun had accumulated to get such a loyal man.


    Shadow of Gu Han''s loyalty, although only get along for a while, Zhao shuning can still see.


    He is different from Qiyue. Although Qiyue obeys Gu Hantian, she still has ambition in her heart.


    "Madame, did you save the Lord?"


    "Not to mention save, that xuanshuanghua, this is what I want, I just asked him to find for me, did not want him to pay for this life."


    "Ma''am, the Lord has really moved his heart to you."


    "But I have no predestination with him."


    The shadow rose.


    He also understood that if the woman in front of him was really interested in the Lord, she would not. Every word was alienated.


    "The shadow said:" the LORD did not wake up, madam, you will lie down and have a rest. If the madam is bored, I can talk with her outside the door to relieve my fatigue


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Lie back.


    Conscious, but unable to sleep.


    It''s better to lie down than to walk around.


    "Shadow, your Lord, do you want someone


    The shadow was stunned outside for a while, and then said, "madam, are you asking me?"


    Zhao shuning nodded, but when he thought that the shadow could not be seen, he said yes.


    The shadow quickly replied: "madam, since you came back, the master has found many women. Those women are similar to you. He will invite those women into the palace, and then look carefully one night. The next day, he will send them back intact."


    Zhao shuning said: "what about Princess Xiao? Didn''t she urge Gu Hanxun? "


    "Of course, the empress of the imperial concubine urged you, but madam, you know the Lord''s temper. He always didn''t listen to the empress of the imperial concubine. If it wasn''t for the reporter''s kindness that the empress of the imperial concubine received you from the Xinzhe library to Chengxun temple, I''m afraid that now, their mother and son would not have said a word."Zhao shuning closed his eyes.


    She also had a little understanding of the relationship between Princess Xiao and Gu Hanshen.


    But now, I hope that Princess Xiao can listen to Zhao shuning''s advice to her, and clear up the past with Gu Hanxun as soon as possible.


    "How old is Gu Hanxun this year?"


    "There are two in thirty."


    "It''s time to get married and start a business, shadow. If you are free in the future, you can talk about it more in front of your master, or you can take him to meet those children. The children are innocent, and he always likes them."


    The shadow replied: "madam, in fact, Lord, he also likes children very much. Before, once he was drunk and his subordinates accompanied him. He heard him say that he always wanted to have a daughter, and then named it Gu Zhiruo. If it was a boy, he would go with him."


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    Then I remember that in the historical records, it was said that the royal family and the eight generations were all single biographies without daughters.


    She said, "I''m afraid your master''s wish will come to nothing. What if he has only a son and no daughter in the future?"


    The shadow froze for a moment, then chuckled.


    Zhao shuning said, "what''s the matter?"


    "At that time, because the LORD was drunk, Xu''s subordinates had the courage to ask him this question."


    "Yes? What did your master say? "


    "The LORD said that if in the future he really only had a son, and Gu had no daughter, then from the ninth generation, regardless of the birth of boys and girls, one of the sons should be called Gu Zhiruo."


    The ninth generation.


    Gu Zhiruo.


    Zhao shuning thought of something and was stunned.


    Then: "your master, how can you think of Zhiruo?"


    "I don''t understand that, but I once read two sentences in the Lord''s room. It says that Lan Zhi''s room is peaceful. Maybe it has something to do with it. "


    LAN Zhi''s room is as peaceful as ever.


    She seems to have mentioned this sentence with Gu Hanshen once.


    Maybe it''s just God''s will.


    Five hundred years later, there was a second son in Gu''s royal family, and a lot of things happened to that second son. Fortunately, he passed by the place and saved him.


    Only later did I know that the child was Gu Zhiruo.


    I think it''s also fate. In the dark, 500 years later, she and Gu Hanxun''s descendants can still have such an intersection.


    Zhao shuning closed his eyes.


    "Shadow, you don''t have to worry. Your master will find a lover in the future."


    In addition, they will have their own children.


    Until the ninth generation, the power of the imperial family was still in the hands of the family.

 Chapter 636

    Zhao shuning chuckled.


    "What''s the matter with you, madam?" the shadow asked


    "It''s OK. I just think I''m stupid."


    I came from later generations.


    Cangwu Kingdom''s royal family, passed on from generation to generation, until Gu Zhiruo that area, only one more brother Gu Liang.


    So you can know from behind that Gu Zhiruo should not die. Before, he had many worries about it. For a moment, he didn''t think of the future.


    Zhao shuning slowly fell asleep.


    When I wake up.


    Simply eat something, feel chest is always stuffy, time does not wait, also can not be dragged down.


    Zhao shuning wanted to start.


    At this time, the palace people of Chengxun Hall said that Gu Hanshan also woke up. Yelling to see her.


    Zhao shuning thought about it.


    I still want to say goodbye to Gu Hanshen.


    After all, this goodbye may be the last time in my life.


    In Gu Hanxun''s bedroom, in the cold winter, the individual branches of the pear tree were covered with flowers.


    Exclamation, Zhao shuning can only go inside.


    Gu Han recovered a lot.


    When Zhao shuning went in, he was drinking medicine by bed.


    See Zhao shuning come in.


    He quickly pushed open the medicine bowl.


    "Here you are."


    Zhao shuning replied, "Gu Hanshen, I''m leaving."


    There was a look of loss on his face.


    "I know that if you get this xuanshuanghua, you won''t stay in Cangwu country for a moment."


    "All in all, thank you."


    "Thank me? I have nothing to thank you for. At this last moment, if it wasn''t for you, I''d be as good as my aunt now. If you Jiupin alchemists are really different, they can drag the dying people back from the palace of hell. "


    Gu Hanxun is pretending to be relaxed.


    Zhao shuning knows.


    She only said, "I really have to go. Don''t do such stupid things in the future."


    "Of course I won''t do it any more. Do you think everyone in the world is worth it? This time, I had a temporary intention. I regretted my death after planting xuanshuanghua. You don''t know, when I went to settle down with you that day, I found two bamboo cages from the place where he kept the poisonous insects. One of the bamboo cages contained the golden silkworm poisonous insects, and the other was the cricket that I asked someone to find for me. I was afraid that you would check the bamboo cage in my hand, but it was good In the end, Gu Han''s voice became lower and lower.


    In fact, he wanted Zhao shuning to check.


    But she didn''t care.


    Zhao shuning also knows that Gu Hanxun just wants to comfort his heart and make him think that he is not so important to him. In this way, he will not take his sacrifice seriously.


    "By the way, your body --"


    GU Han said, "do you know all about it?"


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    "In fact, I just lost all my abilities. However, it doesn''t matter. My spiritual roots are not destroyed. When I get better, there will be a way."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Thank you so much."


    "If you don''t die in great danger, you''ll be blessed."


    Zhao shuning and Gu Hantian looked at each other and laughed.


    Zhao shuning got up.


    "I really have to go."


    Gu Hanxun had a lot of helplessness on his face.


    "I know that if you want to leave, I can''t keep you."


    "Well."


    "Can I see you again?"


    "Maybe."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "By the way, I also think Gu Zhiruo''s name is good. If you don''t have a daughter after nine generations, remember to name the second son of your ninth generation Gu Zhiruo. In the future, he will become an indomitable man."


    Gu Hanxun was stunned.


    Zhao shuning laughed, and then walked out of Chengxun hall.


    At this point, she finally got xuanshuanghua and left Cangwu country.


    The pain in the chest is getting worse.


    Zhao shuning did not stop.


    Or, in the dark, there is a certain number. Since I have come here, I should try my best to finish the things I haven''t done.


    Zhao shuning had chaos and saved a lot of things. When he arrived at the Loulan border, it only took four or five days.


    At that time.


    The forest is lush.


    Zhao shuning wants to pass through the netherworld valley.


    Speaking of Youming Valley, it is not only the place where many monsters haunt daily, but also the "Hometown" of chaos.


    When chaos got there, he was very excited.Zhao shuning is also able to sense its prosperity.


    Under its praying eyes, Zhao shuning finally nodded and planned to take a day to let it enjoy itself in the jungle.


    And Zhao shuning, himself found a hot spring.


    After moistening with spirit, I went in to wash my body.


    After four or five days, I didn''t take a good rest.


    Fortunately, Loulan is very close to the desert. The weather here is hot and there is no snow in winter. At this time, the temperature of the hot spring is quite suitable.


    The water temperature is very comfortable.


    Zhao shuning leans against a huge stone in the middle of the water. Before long, her comfort makes her drowsy.


    When I was about to fall asleep, there was a roar in the distance, and then there was a continuous roar.


    The sound.


    It''s chaos!


    Zhao shuning''s sleepiness disappeared immediately.


    She quickly up, and then put on good clothes, but also can not care about the clothes, a pair of slender thighs on the outside.


    Jump, jump.


    In less than a moment, we arrived at the place where chaos was.


    At that time, chaos was nailed into a very long iron nail.


    And beside it, there are many Loulan people.


    Zhao shuning took out a piece of black cloth from the heaven and earth bag, covered his face, and then flew to the public.


    As the spirit power rises, the wave light shield is immediately established with the spirit power.


    She completely isolated people from chaos.


    These people are looking for death.


    Is it difficult for them not to know that if they had not told chaos not to hurt others, they would not be angry enough.


    Chaos is friendly, but they never put down their weapons.


    "I''m going to kill them."


    "Chaos, since you recognize me as the Lord, even if we don''t make a contract, you have to listen to me. I say, don''t hurt them."


    "But they hurt me!"


    "If they hurt you, I''ll get it back for you. The people in Loulan are simple and honest. If they were not instructed to do so, they would not dare to act rashly. Don''t worry. When I find the master, I will get justice for you. "


    "Good."


    Chaos put away his anger, and his long nails and hemp leaves all broke away from his body in an instant.


    The people outside were surprised.


    That monster, unexpectedly so easy to break away from the butcher magic nail?


    No, it''s not a monster.


    That''s chaos.


    "No, it''s chaos. Go to the saint. Come on!"


    I don''t know who yelled.


    The crowd in a circle, then do bird scattered, running around.

 Chapter 637

    "Let''s go."


    Zhao shuning said to the chaos behind him.


    Chaos took a look at the land behind him. The netherworld Valley is no longer their paradise.


    Zhao shuning picked up the nails that had fallen from his side and put them into the heaven and earth bag.


    "Chaos, if you have a new master in the future, don''t think about me."


    "Master, what do you say?"


    "Nothing. Let''s go."


    Zhao shuning with chaos back to the place where she was before, put on his clothes.


    Just take chaos to the city of Loulan.


    "The saint is the woman who let go the beast."


    Suddenly a bunch of voices came from the opposite side.


    Zhao shuning looks for sound.


    Beside the man stood a woman.


    Behind the woman, there are hundreds of people standing in the city. The woman''s eyes are beautiful, and there is a touch of cinnabar red in the middle of her eyebrows.


    Although it''s a hundred meters away.


    When the two lines of sight collided, they were stunned involuntarily.


    Among them, the saint''s reaction is particularly intense.


    Because just for a moment, she could be sure that the man was her sister.


    My sister''s eyes are the most special eyes in the world.


    As long as you look at it, you will never forget it.


    "Saint, she --"


    "step down!"


    The woman stretched out her hand in a sharp tone. The man, fearing to speak more, immediately retreated behind her.


    This is how Zhao shuning looks at Luo Qiu.


    More than three years, almost four years, they have not seen each other for four years.


    Now I see you again.


    Luo Qiu felt that it was like a dream.


    She likes her sister, not her relatives.


    Luo Qiu''s love for Zhao shuning is full of possessiveness.


    This feeling, she knows what it is.


    Luoqiu step by step toward Zhao shuning, at the foot of thorns, but her eyes, from the beginning to the end, are staring at Zhao shuning.


    Two women.


    Zhao shuning has a black cloth covering the lower half of his face.


    Luoqiu is covered with black yarn.


    But they still recognize each other.


    Luo Qiu goes to the place ten meters away from Zhao shuning and stands still.


    She asked softly, "sister, is that you?"


    Zhao shuning looks at luoqiu covered with black yarn. From a certain level, they are more and more like each other.


    The only difference is that Zhao shuning likes red yarn, while Luo Qiu has a special preference for black yarn.


    Zhao shuning takes out the Tu magic nail in the heaven and earth bag and throws it in front of Luo Qiu. He doesn''t speak.


    She needs Luo Qiu to give herself an account.


    If talking about Zhao shuning''s feelings for Luo Qiu, at the beginning, she contacted her with reverence.


    Later, I saw that she was really kind enough to be bullied by others, so I changed my identity with her to punish those bad people.


    Later, I took a rest with her in the small bamboo yard and taught her to cultivate her mental strength.


    Zhao shuning''s kindness to Luo Qiu is the utmost.


    She also from the heart, will luoqiu as his sister.


    "Sister -"


    "Xiaoqiu, they didn''t do this under your instructions, did they?"


    Zhao shuning stares at Luo Qiu and asks word by word. Her eyes, from the beginning to the end, never leave Luo Qiu half a minute.


    Luo Qiu''s expression was stunned, and then all lost.


    She said blankly: "elder sister, I haven''t seen you for many years, and you haven''t contacted me. As soon as we met, do you have to use this Tu Mo nail to question me?"


    "Butcher magic nail, once infected with the body of those monsters, will take advantage of the gap to drill into the body, making the monsters miserable, Xiaoqiu, I can ignore others, but you, I don''t want you to become like that."


    "Sister -"


    "I just want to know if it was your idea."


    Luo Qiu bit her lips, and her cherry red lips almost bled.


    "Yes."


    The person who inquired about her was her sister. Facing her, she couldn''t tell a lie.


    Disappointment appeared on Zhao shuning''s face.


    How could that be?


    Luoqiu should be a god respected by everyone. She is a hero in everyone''s mind. She would never do such a thing.


    "Do you know what would be the result of waiting for these Loulan subjects if they met other fierce beasts instead of chaos today? What about Mo Yan? Does he agree with you? "


    Luo Qiu nodded.


    "Lord Moyan, he is also for me."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    When we parted at the dock, she still didn''t pay attention to what she said to Luo Qiu?"Elder sister, I have abided by what you said one by one, but --"


    "only, you still can''t resist the temptation of the monster Yuandan. Yuandan can help you improve your mental power quickly. Are you really helpless? Am I right? Is that all you want to tell me? "


    Rocho was silent.


    Yes.


    What my sister said was right, but I did it just because I wanted to protect her in the future.


    If at what kind of slow cultivation level, she is not a sister. She does not have the ability to practice against the heaven. It will take her hundreds of years to catch up with her sister and stand side by side with her sister.


    Rocho, she can''t wait.


    "After all, I was wrong."


    "Elder sister -"


    Zhao shuning said: "Xiaoqiu, you are kind in nature. You shouldn''t, shouldn''t be like this."


    "Sister, you hate me, don''t you?"


    My sister hates the alchemist''s innocent hunting of monsters. What she has done in recent years is all about hunting monsters.


    "I dare not."


    Zhao shuning stepped back.


    He continued: "you are the saint of Loulan and Luo Qiu, the hero of all ages. Now, if I guess correctly, you have been promoted to the seventh grade. With such speed, even Yan Ruyu, the emperor''s teacher, will be amazed. I can''t compare your future achievements."


    Luo Qiu''s heart is like a knife.


    Every word of Zhao shuning is like a sharp knife, cutting her heart hard.


    She can endure the sarcasm of all people, or she can not care about every look that looks at her, let alone what others will say about her.


    All she wanted to do from the beginning to the end was to catch up with her sister, surpass her, and then protect her in her arms for the rest of her life.


    She just wants to be strong. What''s wrong with her?


    "Sister, I''m wrong --"


    "if you know you''re wrong, you''re not the same as you are now. You just admit that you''re wrong because I''m angry. Xiaoqiu, people''s hearts are long. If you''re really luoqiu before, you shouldn''t do this."


    Rocho''s a little bit broken.


    The people behind want to come forward.


    In Loulan, the will of the saint is everything. Up to now, even the leader of Loulan, Mo Yan, has to salute the saint.


    Why does that woman speak so rudely to the saint?


    "Stop it, all back off!"


    Luo Qiu gave an angry rebuke.


    The crowd stopped.


    She said again, "sister, if the world treats me unkindly, how can it ask me to be righteous to the world?"


    "If there is God''s will, it will open its eyes and have a good look. What has it done to me?"


    "Sister, what mistakes did I make at the beginning?"

 Chapter 638

    "Sister, you taught me that I can''t be so weak. I should learn to fight back. Otherwise, those people will only pay less and less attention to me."


    Zhao shuning said.


    "From the beginning to the end, I didn''t blame you. I know that most of the time, you have to be patient, and I didn''t ask you to be patient at all. That''s why I left the book of cultivation to you. But Xiaoqiu, I said that someone bullied you and you should know how to resist. But now, you are the bully."


    Luoqiu stepped back a few steps.


    "Sister -"


    "as I said, I don''t like the way you are now."


    Luo Qiu was flustered. She stepped forward five or six steps, but she didn''t dare to hold out her hand to catch Zhao shuning. She even didn''t dare to embrace her sister who had missed more than 1000 days and nights.


    She was terrified.


    She didn''t want to hear her sister say she didn''t like her.


    "Elder sister, I really know that I''m wrong. I''ve tried and tried to write to you, but I can''t get a reply. Mr. Moyan said that my mental strength is not enough, so I can''t contact you. I''m scared, so I try my best to improve my mental strength, because I''m afraid that I can''t contact you in the future. If you don''t like me to do this, then I won''t do it, OK? ¡±


    looking at Luo Qiu with anxiety.


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    Luo Qiu at the beginning of the mind, I know.


    She''s not a bad person.


    "Sister, Xiaoqiu, please forgive me."


    Luo Qiu knelt down.


    They are covered with thorns under their feet.


    Luo Qiu knelt down, and his knees were solidly pierced into the thorns of many vines, and his blood dripped down the thorns.


    "You get up."


    "Elder sister, if you forgive me, I''ll get up. Elder sister, I''m not threatening you. I really know that I''m wrong. Will you give me this chance?"


    Zhao shuning is helpless.


    She had to step forward quickly, and then helped luoqiu up.


    As soon as I touched luoqiu, I felt a warm feeling.


    Luo Qiu stood up and hugged Zhao shuning.


    "Sister, I miss you so much."


    "In the future, you can''t do it any more. As a alchemist, you can do thousands of things, but you shouldn''t do evil."


    "I see."


    Zhao shuning released Luo Qiu.


    Locher''s knee was scarlet by this time.


    Zhao shuning took out the elixir from the heaven and earth bag, then made it into powder and applied it on Luo Qiu''s knee.


    "As a girl, you are so beautiful that you should cherish your body. How can you kneel on your knees? Do you want to leave obvious scars on your knees like your arms?"


    Luo Qiu listens to Zhao shuning''s criticism.


    But I was very happy.


    She didn''t seem to feel the pain in her knee.


    "I''m sorry, sister."


    "The past can''t be traced back. What you''re sorry for is those monsters who died in your hands. You used their yuan Dan, and what you have to do in the future is to compensate those descendants of the animal world a hundred times a thousand times."


    "I see."


    Luo Qiu lowered her eyes.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    In fact, if you were yourself, after so many blows, you would not be able to guarantee that Luo Qiu would be like this.


    So now, Zhao shuning can not stand at the highest moral point to blame Luo Qiu.


    What she said just now is just because she had a lot of friendship with Luo Qiu, so she would remind her.


    "Sister, what are you doing in Loulan?"


    "I want a starlight grass."


    "Starlight grass?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Starlight grass grows in the desert near the border of Loulan city. The annual growth of starlight grass does not exceed five baht. I haven''t seen it before when I was in Loulan. It should be in the city of Moyan."


    "Sister, what do you want starlight grass to do?"


    "Save people."


    "Men and women."


    "Man."


    Luo Qiu''s face is a little intriguing.


    "The man who stood by his sister the last time?"


    "No


    The master has great powers. He never needs his own help. On the contrary, he troubles him again and again.


    "Does my sister have another man?"


    Zhao shuning was surprised and said, "what do you mean again?"


    "What''s that?"


    "Xia Qingyan is just a friend."


    "Then I''ll help my sister."


    "If you can help, it''s best. If you can''t, you don''t have to ask. It''s my own business. It shouldn''t involve the rest of you."


    Luo Qiu said: "sister said so, but I envy Xia Qingyan. After all, for Xia Qingyan, my sister took his affairs as her own. If one day I do the same, I don''t know if my sister wants to treat me like him.""You will not."


    "And if so?"


    "Not so many assumptions."


    "Sister, this means that she politely refused me."


    Zhao shuning thought about it.


    Then seriously said: "Xiaoqiu, you will be very strong in the future, powerful do not need anyone, maybe I, also need you to protect."


    "Sister -"


    "eh?"


    "Do you believe me so much?"


    "Of course, if you don''t use those despicable methods, I will admire you more."


    Luo Qiu lowered his head.


    Again murmured: "I''m sorry."


    "I''m leaving, and you?"


    "I''m with my sister."


    "You can''t do anything with me, and I don''t plan to live in the main Pavilion of Loulan. I''ll choose an inn on the street at will. When the moon is full, I''ll go to the border between Loulan city and the desert to guard, and see if I can guard to xingguangcao."


    "On the night of the full moon, there are fifteen days left."


    "The cultivation of starlight grass is not so simple. I want to stay there by myself, so it''s much more convenient to live outside."


    Zhao shuning is walking ahead.


    Luoqiu followed.


    "Saint, where is Moyan?"


    "You go back first, and Mo Yan adults said, today, I will not go back, and, don''t tell adults what happened today."


    "But today is -"


    "I''ll let you go back."


    If the eyes can kill people, then the city people who are talking at this time are already full of holes.


    "Yes, I do."


    "I came here and met you by accident. You don''t have to follow me like this."


    "Sister, it''s really chilling for me to say that."


    "I just don''t want you to worry."


    "At least for now, let me accompany you."


    Zhao shuning can''t beat Luo Qiu, so he has to let her follow him.


    She goes ahead.


    Luoqiu followed her.


    They talked and laughed along the way.


    Chaos had already entered the heaven and earth bag under Zhao shuning''s signal when he realized that someone was there, so when Luo Qiu came, he didn''t see chaos.


    About half an hour later.


    Out of the jungle.


    After entering Loulan, Zhao shuning chose an inn at will to stay, and luoqiu also stayed with him.


    I thought I could have a good sleep tonight.


    But before I fell asleep, the sound of footsteps came from outside.


    Later, the voice of officers and soldiers denouncing the shopkeeper Xiaoer also spread to Zhao shuning''s ear.


    "Is it this one?"

 Chapter 639

    "Yes."


    "Go and inform your excellency."


    "Button button button -"


    the sound of knocking on the door.


    Luoqiu also opened her eyes. There was anger in her eyes.


    Zhao shuning said, "open the door."


    Luo Qiu opened the door, and a group of people knelt down.


    "See Saint."


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Tell the virgin, we --"


    "shut up and go back!"


    At this time, Zhao shuning slowly put on his clothes, leaned on the bed, and looked thoughtfully at what was happening at the door.


    "Saint, don''t make it difficult for us."


    "I''m just sleeping out for one night. Why? I need your consent. "


    "But --"


    "however, you probably forget your saint''s identity, and also forget what day it is tonight. Luoqiu, you are the most sacred woman in Loulan. No matter what the reason is, you should not come back tonight."


    Between speaking, a man came slowly from downstairs.


    Zhao shuning doesn''t have to look to know that the man is Mo Yan. After all, in Loulan, he is the only one who dares to speak in such a tone.


    "Lord Moyan."


    "Saint, I don''t need to repeat the importance of tonight."


    "On the first day of next month, I will go back next month. Mr. Moyan, tonight, you will let me indulge."


    Mo Yan smiles, there is a lot of irony in the tone.


    He raised rocho''s chin.


    The eyes are full of banter.


    What a beautiful face. Unfortunately, she will never be her.


    "Do you think you have a choice now?"


    Luo Qiu can''t say a word, that emotion stem in the chest, really uncomfortable.


    "I''d like to know who the man is and what kind of person is in order to make you so haunted."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Fortunately, it was night, and the room was dark, so Mo Yan couldn''t see the situation in the room at the moment.


    "My Lord -"


    "Luo Qiu, don''t forget your identity. Don''t be trapped by some broken houses. With your appearance, those who are close to you are only greedy for your body."


    It''s a shame to say that.


    "I will not forget what I promised you, but today, I have something to do. Please don''t stop me."


    "That''s good. Let me see what kind of person makes you fight against me like this."


    Mo Yan''s words are over.


    Hundreds of pear blossom needles gushed out of the sleeves and shot straight at the dark shadow in the room.


    "No!"


    Luo Qiu excited voice.


    "Whew! Whew! Whew - "


    countless sounds of wind breaking came. When the sound disappeared, there was no pain inside. The figure was still half leaning on the bed and did not move.


    "I''m still an expert, Luo Qiu. You seem to have a good eye this time."


    "Mo Yan adult, you enough, this is my business, have nothing to do with you."


    "It''s nothing to do with me. It''s related to the future of Loulan, and it''s also related to the improvement of your mental strength. Luoqiu, come back with me, for Loulan and for you."


    "No way!"


    Mo Yan grabbed Luo Qiu''s hand.


    I took a look at the shadow in the room.


    "I''m going to take her."


    The shadow moved.


    "I''m talking to you."


    For a long time, the figure moved and said, "it''s up to you -"


    it''s up to you, just two words.


    Mo Yan is a Leng in situ, he let go of Luo Qiu''s hand, previously full of anger face, at this time only shock.


    Luoqiu broke free.


    "Master Moyan, I''ll go back with you. You can''t embarrass her."


    Mo Yan took a look at Luo Qiu and fixed his eyes on the dark shadow.


    Over the years, old friends meet, but it is so cold and calm, she is still that expression, it seems that everything in the world, has nothing to do with her, always heartache, it is only one person.


    "It turned out to be her. No wonder, no wonder you would rather give up such an important opportunity and stay by her side."


    "My Lord."


    "Come on, take the virgin back to the main Pavilion first. I will definitely come back before the ceremony begins."


    "Yes."


    Luo Qiu said: "you don''t have to be close to me, my Lord. As long as you promise that I won''t embarrass my sister, I will willingly follow you back to the main Pavilion."


    "Good."


    In fact, Luo Qiu''s move is unnecessary.


    How could he be willing to embarrass her?They went to the back of luoqiu.


    "Don''t block me. I will go by myself. If you touch me, I will take off your hands."


    Let''s go.


    Rochelle rearranged her clothes.


    Then he saluted in the direction of the room and said, "sister, I''ll come back to see you again."


    "Well --"


    a faint sound.


    Luoqiu is very pleased, she took back her hand, followed those people, back to Loulan main Pavilion.


    Now at the door, only a stranger.


    Zhao shuning half leans on the boat and doesn''t move. In fact, the poisonous insects and drugs in her body are beginning to react violently. Her chest is extremely stuffy and painful. She has no strength to stand up.


    "So long no see, are you ok?"


    "Well."


    "You should have a bad life. If you can stay with me, everything will be the same as before."


    Zhao shuning whispered: "Mo Yan, it''s time for me to rest."


    "You are still so hard hearted. I haven''t seen you these years. You don''t even want to say a few words to me."


    "I really want to, if one day, I died, would you be the same?"


    Zhao shuning smiles gently.


    Mo Yan these two words, really ridiculous.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Zhao shuning replied: "even if I die, you will not die."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "No matter, Mo Yan, we''re not the same people. I won''t be willing to be your pawn, and you won''t give up hunting monsters for me. Don''t you think it''s funny to talk about this with me now?"


    Mo Yan: "I know that no matter when, no matter what I say, you and I always contradict each other."


    "You go. It''s time for me to rest."


    Mo Yan: "I disturb."


    "Now, I don''t know how to face the empty room. It''s just like when you left. If you go back, I --"


    Zhao shuning: "you go."


    The man grinned bitterly.


    Just one word: "OK."


    He''s gone.


    Before I left, I closed the door.


    At this time, Zhao shuning vomited a mouthful of blood, wiped the corners of his mouth with a embroidered handkerchief, and took another pill. Then he slowly fell asleep.


    She doesn''t want to worry too much.


    Luoqiu has luoqiu''s way to go. She says all about it. In the future, no matter what luoqiu will become, it has nothing to do with her.


    And Mo Yan.


    He has nurtured himself.


    Zhao shuning can be used for more than 10 years, but also did not change his mind, different ways do not conspire, she read Mo Yan to their own good, but she will not for this "good", and do things against their own mind.


    It''s getting dark.


    Loulan, but many people can''t sleep.

 Chapter 640

    Fortunately.


    That Mo Yan talks also calculate words, also and in the future seek Zhao Shu Ning''s trouble.


    Zhao shuning also lived in the inn for many days as agreed.


    We know that the growth cycle of starlight grass is coming to an end.


    She went to the desert for her last night.


    In these 14 days, Luo Qiu seems to have disappeared out of thin air and never appeared again.


    Zhao shuning also thinks that this situation is the best.


    When she comes to Loulan, she doesn''t intend to disturb Mo Yan and Luo Qiu. This kind of accident is not what she expected.


    Maybe Zhao shuning is dying, so God pity her, in this last day, she is lucky.


    Starlight grass is rare.


    She found one with her own ability.


    After putting it away carefully, Zhao shuning thought of going back to the inn again, but the pain in his chest hit him again.


    Time doesn''t wait.


    She wants to go back to Hailing country first, otherwise she has no time to save Xia Qingyan.


    But when she called several chaos, did not hear chaos response, Zhao shuning just had a trace of panic.


    "Chaos -"


    just when Zhao shuning wanted to use his mental power to search, chaos appeared from another direction.


    Chaos also saw Zhao shuning. His expression was confused at first, but he still approached Zhao shuning and knelt down on his two feet in front of him.


    "Master."


    "Chaos, you?"


    Kneel down on both knees in front of you. This is generally a rite for the owner of your contract. What''s the matter with chaos?


    But I haven''t waited for Zhao shuning to raise doubts.


    In the rear of chaos, there is a human figure, which is Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan, what is he doing here?


    "Chaos, how can you come with him?"


    "Coincidentally." Mo Yan opened his mouth.


    Zhao shuning took precautions: "what are you doing here?"


    "I know you''re leaving, so I''m here to see you off."


    "No


    Mo Yan''s eyes become sinister. He doesn''t speak. He just looks at Zhao shuning like that. If he changes to another person, he''s afraid that if he''s stared at by Mo Yan like this, he''ll be thrilled.


    Mo Yan: "you still owe me one thing."


    "What?"


    "The ornament I gave you at the beginning was thrown away by you. It''s broken."


    Zhao shuning thought of the forehead ornament and felt disgusted.


    That forehead adorns, is Mo Yan found a thing to watch her every move just.


    "You may as well bring it up again."


    Mo Yan walks into Zhao shuning.


    "You have to give me something back."


    "What is it?"


    "As long as it''s yours, it''s OK. If you don''t give it, I''ll be here all the time and spend it with you. I know the time limit of starlight grass. You can''t afford to wait."


    Zhao shuning was forced to have no way out.


    Groping through the bag of heaven and earth.


    Take a thing at will, throw to Mo Yan.


    "Is that all right?"


    Mo Yan picked up the things on the ground and said, "please help yourself."


    "Master, hurry up. Aren''t you in a hurry?"


    Zhao shuning immediately on the back of chaos.


    Indeed, time does not wait.


    It wasn''t long before I heard the voice of the wind.


    On the ground, Mo Yan touched something similar to a piece of copper in his hand and held on for a long time.


    In midair.


    Zhao shuning stares at chaos.


    After living with chaos for so long, does it really regard itself as its master?


    I''m really sick.


    Zhao shuning fell asleep on his chaotic back. In the middle, he woke up many times, but he couldn''t wake up for a long time, so all the way down, she was basically in a coma.


    A few days later.


    Finally arrived at Hailing country.


    Zhao shuning received chaos, and then went directly into the prince''s mansion.


    See Zhao shuning.


    The melancholy cloud of Xia Yan''s face finally dissipated.


    "Miss Luo, you are back."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Prince, have you got everything I asked you to prepare?"


    "It''s all ready."


    Xia Yan quickly leads Zhao shuning to the back garden.


    But at this point, it''s no longer the back garden.


    In just over two months, Xia Yan transformed the back garden into a very standard Bagua Daochang.


    "Miss Luo, can you be alone?"


    "I''m not sure. I have only three levels of assurance."


    Third floor, which is more comfortable for Xia Yan than those alchemists who only have half a dozen."Xia Yan, have you thought about it?"


    "I''ve thought about it. Miss Luo, just let it go. I can bear the rest."


    "With ten years of your life, you can bet a hopeless future for Xia Qingyan. Don''t regret it."


    "I owe too much to that child. I will never regret it."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Of course, she won''t refuse Xia Yan. Xia Yan owes Xia Qingyan.


    At the beginning, if Xia Yan had not made it clear with an Yun, an Yun would not have married without Xia Yan.


    After Xia Yan gets Anyun''s body, he even wants to put her away and be with Gu Qingqing.


    First, he failed an Yun.


    Second, without Gu Qingqing''s permission, in order to satisfy his own selfish desire, Gu Qingqing united with an Yun, which made Gu Qingqing marry him. Finally, because of an Yun''s jealousy, Gu Qingqing died pitifully.


    In Hailing Kingdom, men are basically devoted to their wives. Moreover, children are also very dependent on their mothers.


    Xia Qingyan witnessed Gu Qingqing''s death, which caused great harm to him when he was young.


    That''s why he was used to kill an Yun and Zhao shuning.


    Now Xia Qingyan has become like this. Xia Yan has five points of responsibility.


    When a person does something wrong, he always has to pay a price.


    If you want to save Xia Qingyan''s life, ten years, Xia Yan should pay.


    Zhao shuning first refined pills.


    The pill is difficult.


    But now she can be regarded as a nine grade alchemist, and her attainments in alchemy can be regarded as outstanding, not to mention this time she was very careful.


    Although it has experienced many twists and turns.


    Fortunately, in the end, the pill took shape.


    Moreover, on the skin of this elixir, there are three ripples of Xia Yan''s life span and aura accumulation. If Xia Qingyan takes it, he should be able to wake up.


    Zhao shuning handed the pill to Xia Yan.


    It''s only been one night.


    Xia Yan was ten years old in one night, and the gorgeous hair between his temples became more conspicuous.


    Now Xia Yan, in addition to the temples, his head black hair, white hair is also looming.


    Finally, when he stood up, the top of the hair, all turned gray.


    "Regret it?"


    It is said that Xia Yan once studied in Tianli kingdom for several years. Although he was a boy, he was influenced by Tianli kingdom that day and paid special attention to his hair.


    "I don''t regret it. I''m afraid that Qing Yan won''t forgive me when he wakes up."


    "It''s normal that he won''t forgive you. When he wakes up, you should know what to do."


    "I know."


    Zhao shuning also got up.


    "Come on, I''ll go and see him with you."


    "Well, there''s Miss Lauro."


    Zhao shuning just walked five or six steps, he felt a moment of illusion at his feet, and his body fell back involuntarily.


    Finally, still can''t hold it?

 Chapter 641

    In chaos.


    Zhao shuning feels that he has become so light.


    Her body was floating in the air like that.


    She opened her eyes in the chaos, and all she could see was pure white.


    "Where is this?"


    Zhao shuning has a headache.


    Her body is cold, too.


    In the distance, a girl came towards her with an apologetic face.


    She said, "I''m sorry for my mistake. You suffered."


    Young girl''s delicate, a pair of clear eyes will look at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning can only say: "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. It''s important. What happens next may be hard for you to bear. You just need to hold this in your mouth and don''t make a sound. She can guarantee that your soul will stay."


    Zhao shuning took the round thing like a bead.


    "Why should I believe you?"


    "Because only I know that you are from 500 years later. Your name is Zhao shuning, not Luo Feiyan."


    Zhao shuning was surprised.


    "Who are you?"


    "I''m sorry."


    She could say nothing but these three words.


    Looking at the girl, I''m sorry.


    Zhao shuning pretended to be generous and said: "in fact, it''s not a bad thing. Before, I always wondered what the master looked like five hundred years ago. This time I came to this plane inexplicably and realized the different master. But I don''t know why. Looking at the master''s affection for this plane, I was happy and angry."


    The girl looked at Zhao shuning and knew what she was thinking.


    "Do you think that your master loved such a person five hundred years ago? Even if you know that the person five hundred years ago was you, you will also feel that his feelings for you have impurities after that, right?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Just call me nineteen. I''m the messenger of the good and evil in your world, forgetting everything. If it wasn''t for my negligence, you wouldn''t be here."


    "Do you have a way to let me go back?"


    "It''s doomed that you can go back to your original position without my help. What''s more, you don''t have to worry about anything. I still know something about that child. He can''t do such a thing."


    "I naturally believe in the master''s conduct."


    The girl gave a smile.


    "It''s getting late. That''s all I can do. It''s time you woke up. Don''t worry. "


    In the haze.


    The girl is getting farther and farther away.


    An urgent voice came from Zhao shuning''s ear.


    "Ling er."


    And the voice of baezer.


    "Dizun, she''ll be fine. You don''t have to worry."


    "It''s been three days since she took the medicine. Why doesn''t she wake up at all?"


    It''s not supposed to interrupt.


    At that time, the girl didn''t wake up. Emperor Zun moved his anger to himself.


    "Why? Is there something wrong with my prescription? "


    "Xiaobai, is there something wrong with the lingcao you are looking for?"


    "Emperor Zun, to tell you the truth, if you try so hard to wake her up, she won''t live long. You nourish her spiritual roots with so much spiritual power, and she won''t know when she wakes up."


    Zhao shuning has a smile on the corner of his mouth.


    Yan Ruyu blushed.


    "Ling er?"


    Zhao shuning opened his eyes.


    Yan Ruyu was relieved.


    "You are awake."


    Zhao shuning goes to Yan Ruyu''s chest in a coquettish way. His body seems to have no strength. It''s so delicate that it makes people ripple.


    "No, I''m sorry to worry you."


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t make you angry. I shouldn''t go my own way."


    "I''ve finished all the things I want to do. After that, I''ll stay with you and never leave again, OK?"


    "No, why don''t you talk? Are you still mad at me? "


    Zhao shuning wrapped his hands around Yan Ruyu''s waist. When Bai Ze saw this, he covered his eyes with his two claws. However, he was curious to open the fingers of his claws and peep at every move of emperor Zun and Miss Luo.


    It really makes the beast blush.


    Yan Ruyu''s hand was half open.


    As soon as Zhao shuning woke up, she was so lively, and she didn''t think of it.


    Originally, Yan Ruyu wanted to talk about Zhao shuning, but as soon as she was coquettish, his heart was all in a mess.


    Blame words stuck in the mouth, can no longer say.


    "No dye, you are not angry with me, OK?"


    Yan Ruyu put down her hand and patted Zhao shuning on the back.Tone gentle: "silly girl, how can I be angry with you."


    Zhao shuning as if to get amnesty in general, retracted the quilt.


    Looking at the empty arms, Yan Ruyu still felt some empty in her heart.


    "Not dye, that Xia Qingyan, wake up?"


    "You look like this, and you still think about him?"


    "Hey, hey - you''re the best. You tell me if he wakes up."


    "Well, wake up."


    Not only did he wake up, but when Xia Qing Yan heard Xia Yan say how hard Miss Luo had done to save him, and now he was in a coma, Xia Qing Yan was like a child, crying with tears and a runny nose.


    Seeing that scene, Yan Ruyu was more disgusted with it.


    It''s like how many sacrifices a couple of Bi people have made for each other.


    Zhao shuning said: "that''s good. My hard work in recent months has not been in vain."


    Yan Ruyu''s face was not happy.


    When Zhao shuning finished this sentence, he reflected, but when she looked at Yan Ruyu, he was as cold as ice.


    "No dye?"


    "Well."


    It''s a bland voice, which is obviously angry.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "For the sake of a little prince, you have made so many sacrifices, and even used your own body to support xuanshuanghua. If you need xuanshuanghua, why don''t you ask me to do these things to hurt yourself?"


    Zhao shuning blinked his big eyes and asked, "no dye, Xuan Shuanghua, do you have any?"


    "Well."


    "And you?"


    "I didn''t know you were going to use xuanshuanghua. You wouldn''t tell me anything."


    Zhao shuning lowered his head.


    "I''m sorry," he murmured


    "I don''t really want to hear these three words."


    Zhao shuning is helpless: "then you say, what do you mind? I''ve done it all. Now I know you have xuanshuanghua, and I regret it. But at the beginning, I didn''t dare. You said, I didn''t even agree to go out. How dare I ask you for something? "


    "I don''t know."


    "No dye, what do you say?"


    If I heard you right, just now, the master said that he didn''t know what he was talking about. Looking at him, it seems that he is still worried about what happened at the beginning.


    Yan Ruyu is not talking.


    Zhao shuning had to use his mace again and tried his best to drill into Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    "Well, well, you know my physical condition. I''ll stay with you in the future. I promise I won''t go anywhere."


    After that, Zhao shuning is looking at Yan Ruyu.


    He continued: "you can''t be angry with me for the rest of the time, can you? It''s not worth it. It''s a waste of time. "

 Chapter 642

    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    There is a smile in the corner of the mouth.


    Because Yan Ruyu''s back is facing Baize, so Baize didn''t see Yan Ruyu''s expression at this time. As the master of the contract beast, it must be "brave" to stand up for the master and complain about injustice at this time.


    "Miss Luo, it''s unfair of you to say that."


    Zhao shuning looks at Bai Ze.


    Baise added: "I''m looking for you, but I don''t spend much time. During your absence, I''m looking at ancient books every day to see if there is any way to remove the poison from you. Sometimes I can''t even manage the astrolabe array."


    "Miss Luo, you say that you are a good match with zunshang. You also say that you only like zunshang. But when you are running for another man, do you know what it''s like for zunshang?"


    "Besides, Zun Shangming was wronged. With his temper, he would not say anything. He was angry with you, but at the first moment when you fainted, he left all the top talents in Kyushu and went to the Hailing kingdom for you."


    "You said that I have suffered a lot for you, and I have been wronged. Now you''re so spoiled that you want to forget it?"


    "If you want me to say that, you just can''t do it."


    "You went into zunshang''s world and left like this a few months ago. Have you ever cared about zunshang''s suffering?"


    "You are in your heart, Miss Luo. You should admit your mistake and explain what is the relationship between you and that man. Besides your friends, do you have any other feelings? Don''t look at your appearance of being isolated from the world. In fact, the matter between you and the little prince of Hailing Kingdom is also a knot in his heart. For this, he is not less jealous."


    Bai Ze said a lot all of a sudden.


    It wanted to go on.


    But Yan Ruyu looked back.


    So he hung his head and drew back, looking at the ground with his eyes.


    Finally, it added a murmur.


    "It''s not what I said. It''s what you said in your sleep."


    Zhao shuning burst out laughing.


    If you look at it again, his ears turn red.


    Oh, my God.


    At the end of the day, how can there be such a lovely boy.


    Zhao shuning thinks that the teacher is superior and seldom communicates with others.


    I don''t know, master after sleeping.


    I can also talk in my sleep.


    What''s more, the dreamtalk is so lovely.


    "Baize!"


    Bai Ze shivered. When the master called him by name, he knew something was wrong.


    "Emperor, something seems to have happened in the netherworld Valley recently. I''ll check it for you."


    Words just finish saying, white Ze a slip of smoke of disappear in front of two people.


    Zhao shuning burst out laughing again.


    I didn''t expect that Baize 500 years ago had such a lovely side.


    It seems that the contract beast''s temperament will really change with the master.


    Think about his smelly Phoenix. If he didn''t meet again after a long time, he would always have a smelly face to himself, as if he owed him tens of thousands of spirit stones.


    "Xiao Bai is nonsense. Don''t believe it."


    Zhao shuning looked at Yan Ruyu''s slightly flustered expression.


    Said: "no dye, sorry, I did not consider your feelings."


    Yan Ruyu was stunned.


    "In fact, I can understand that there are too many things on your back. It''s just the first time that I have encountered this kind of thing, and I can''t react to it."


    Zhao shuning: "I know that you care. I should explain it to you clearly." After all, there are still some differences between the master 500 years later and the one he is now.


    Zhao shuning is used to it.


    Five hundred years later, as long as he says what he wants to do, he will agree and trust himself unconditionally.


    Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu said that they liked him many times before, but they didn''t really do anything for him.


    Because suddenly came to this plane, she is different from others, she has been carrying a strong burden.


    So what she does and thinks about is much more than others.


    Sometimes she is also very regretful. If it wasn''t for the sake of being with the master in 500 years, now she doesn''t have to spend so much time or even hurt her body to finish those things.


    She also wants to live beside Yan Ruyu carefree.


    How wonderful it would be to talk to him every day, play chess and listen to him play the clarinet.


    But everyone can imagine, she can''t.


    She has too many things to consider, and sometimes she ignores Yan Ruyu''s feelings.


    Maybe everyone, including Bai Ze, thinks that Zhao shuning has wronged Yan Ruyu, but they don''t know how hard it is for the straightforward Zhao shuning to resist all this."I''ve said that, Xiao Bai''s nonsense, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Xia Qingyan is my brother."


    "Ah?"


    "What I can understand before is not very comprehensive. I have been cheated twice or once. I want to make a clear investigation and then tell you that Xia Qingyan is also my relative in name. He is my brother."


    Zhao shuning will cause and effect and Yan Ruyu said again.


    "So, you go to save Xia Qingyan so painstakingly, because of the affection between you?"


    Zhao shuning replied, "yes and no."


    "Where does that come from?"


    "I used to treat Xia Qingyan as a good friend, but I didn''t treat him as a friend when I learned that she had made use of me. You know what happened later. This time I went out to save him, one reason is that I wanted to know about the mysterious man in purple robe and whether there would be any news after Xia Qingyan woke up."


    "Er Lai -"


    "Er Lai, because Xia Qingyan is Gu Qingqing''s son. Ye Feng had two daughters at the beginning. They had the chance to be elected as the eldest princess of Cangwu kingdom to quell the turmoil of Cangwu kingdom. Gu Qingqing stepped forward and went to Cangwu Kingdom voluntarily. It was for her sacrifice that ye qingluan lived a carefree life. In the final analysis, Gu Qingqing was the best After the tragedy, in fact, is also because of the original choice


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Since this happened, master seems to know himself more and more.


    Ye qingluan later had Luo Feiyan, who is herself. She has grown up healthily. But Xia Qingyan is different. He lost his mother at a young age. Later, he disguised himself for revenge.


    Zhao shuning thinks that whether it''s out of kinship or guilt, Xia Qingyan should be rescued.


    Yan Ruyu smiles and looks good.


    Seeing this, Zhao shuning immediately hugged him more tightly.


    "Don''t dye, why do you laugh so happily?"

 Chapter 643

    Yan Ruyu stopped smiling.


    Just now the smile, is from the bottom of my heart involuntarily issued.


    He didn''t even notice it.


    "Why don''t you smile? I like watching you smile."


    Yan Ruyu said, "ling''er, I''m glad you explained to me."


    Zhao shuning said: "I don''t want to be cheated again. I''ll take you into the water."


    She rubbed the clothes in Yan Ruyu''s arms. Wow, the master is really warm at this time. His body had always been a little cold.


    At this time, it is a rare warm.


    "Ling Er, don''t move."


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes, sure enough, in Yan Ruyu''s eyes, flashed a trace of discomfort.


    Master? Will it be emotional?


    With this thought, Zhao shuning is more interested.


    But Yan Ruyu is quick eyed, suddenly seized Zhao shuning''s hands, cautiously said: "I, I haven''t brought you to see my parents, I haven''t officially married you, we are so bad."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Five hundred years ago, the master didn''t expect that he should abide by the rules in his heart.


    It''s lovely.


    "Don''t dye -"


    "go, I''ll take you to see them first."


    Zhao shuning hasn''t reacted yet, but is pulled up by Yan Ruyu.


    Then Yan Ruyu came back.


    "You get dressed first," he said


    Zhao shuning put on his clothes and said, "don''t dye, what are you so shy to do? Anyway, everything that should have happened to us happened, and everything that should have been done that night, you --"


    "that night?"


    "You said my name was -"


    Zhao shuning blushed and didn''t go on.


    Yan Ruyu was suddenly reminded of the dialogue.


    He couldn''t help laughing and said, "nothing happened that night. What I said is not that."


    Zhao shuning''s hand in the process of dressing stopped.


    She quickly asked, "no, why have you been so devoted to me since then? When you talk to me, you are not as ruthless as before? How could you have changed so quickly if you hadn''t done that to me? "


    Yan Ruyu asked: "so, what do you really hope happened that night?"


    Zhao shuning blushed.


    How did she know that the teacher''s rhetorical question had such great lethality.


    "Feng buran, what are you talking about?"


    Yan Ruyu laughs.


    He may not have been so happy in the past few hundred years.


    Talking to her and looking at her coy appearance, he would find it very interesting.


    Originally, "like" is such a magical feeling.


    "Ling''er doesn''t have to be angry. Next, when you know about it, will you still go to see my parents and elders with me?"


    Zhao shuning bit his teeth and said, "go."


    How could she not go.


    She thought for a long time, how difficult it was to get the master''s recognition.


    After getting dressed.


    Yan Ruyu takes Zhao shuning to a place like a memorial hall. On the memorial hall, there are three memorial tablets.


    "These are my parents, and this aunt Qin is my nursing mother."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Because five hundred years later, the master had already taken her to see the memorial tablets of the three of them, and introduced them to her in detail.


    After the ceremony.


    Zhao shuning gets up.


    Yan Ruyu said, "today, I''ll take you to meet three of them."


    "Will they agree with me?"


    After all, compared with the master, the difference is not a single point.


    "My father and mother are generous. They are different from others, but they will agree with all the women we like."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Put your hands together.


    Pray to yourself.


    I hope the master''s parents can help her return to her original position. Then, she will have enough time to be with the master.


    She has a lot to do.


    Zhao shuning opened his eyes.


    "Let''s go."


    Yan Ruyu held out her hand.


    She gave her hand with a smile.


    But that hand didn''t catch up with the master''s hands. The damned dizziness came again.


    She watched her hand, and Yan Ruyu''s hand passed by.


    "I''ll go and come again -"


    after finishing these four words, Zhao shuning fainted again.


    This dizziness directly frightened Yan Ruyu.


    He picked Zhao shuning up and went back to the room. Then he slowly fed her medicine and gave her spiritual power to moisten her spiritual roots.Zhao shuning slowly opened his eyes.


    Yan Ruyu saw her wake up and put her flat on the bed.


    Zhao shuning is still laughing.


    Yan Ruyu''s eyebrows are locked.


    "At this time, how can you still laugh."


    "I don''t feel so nervous. I feel like the happiest person in the world."


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes seem to have something crystal clear.


    "Ling''er, your body --"


    "I know that my body is no longer working. Alas, I made it. You know I can''t live long. Why are you willing to take me to see your parents?"


    Yan Ruyu said: "silly girl, I am willing to take you. No matter where I go, I will never forget you."


    Zhao shuning wants to laugh.


    But I feel a tightness in my chest.


    Looking at Yan Ruyu''s grief, she wanted to comfort him and tell him that they might have a chance in the future.


    But she opened her mouth.


    I didn''t say a word.


    One after another, it was all blood.


    A steady stream of blood overflowed from Zhao shuning''s mouth.


    She can''t say a word.


    "Ling er."


    "Ling Er, don''t be afraid. Don''t talk. I''m here with you."


    Zhao shuning doesn''t want to die. She hasn''t found out the culprit. If the time is 500 years later, will she still have this chance?


    Besides, she is reluctant to give up her teacher.


    The master is so concerned about himself. If he leaves, he should be alone again. What can he do.


    But the more she wanted to talk.


    The blood in the mouth is more turbulent.


    Finally, under Yan Ruyu''s efforts, she finally took a breath.


    Yan Ruyu gently holds her.


    Zhao shuning can feel that after what happened just now, the master''s hands are shaking.


    She wants to talk.


    Yan Ruyu seems to have seen through her mind.


    "You don''t have to talk, let alone feel guilty for me. If you accompany me like this, I will be satisfied."


    There are crystal tears on Zhao shuning''s hand.


    It''s warm.


    She didn''t look up.


    Zhao shuning thought, Xu Shi, the master would not like to see him embarrassed.


    There are huge ripples in my heart.


    If you really leave, what should the master do?


    "No dye."


    "Ling Er, don''t talk."


    "Don''t dye, if I''m really gone, you don''t have to be sad for me."


    "You''ll be fine."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    There was some spring on his pale face.


    "Really, have you ever heard of one thing? There is samsara in this world. If I''m gone, I want to go to Dongze Dahuang. "


    "Ling er."


    "I like the name of Ye Ling. If you see her, she happens to be Ye Ling. Please take her home


    This is the only hope that Zhao shuning can leave for his master.

 Chapter 644

    "Ling Er, you are confused."


    Yan Ruyu only thought that Zhao shuning was poisoned into the blood and hurt too deeply, so he would talk nonsense.


    At that time, he did not take her words to heart.


    Zhao shuning did not explain too much.


    She kept in mind what the woman said to her in the dark sky. No one can reveal this.


    "Think of it as nonsense."


    "I just want to be with you all my life."


    Yan Ruyu hugs Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning slowly fell asleep.


    In recent days, wake up time is always very short, say a few words, always feel tired, even if he forced to support the eyelids, after all, still can''t resist the surge of sleepiness.


    This time.


    Not bad.


    Because she is in the dream again, saw not dye.


    But this is not dyed, or as in the previous dream, a head of hair.


    Obviously, her appearance made his pupils full of disbelief.


    "I knew it was you."


    This time, although he was excited, he didn''t act too much.


    Zhao shuning slowly approached.


    Yan Ruyu grabs her hand.


    At this time, what they have come out of is the spring in full bloom.


    Zhao shuning bowed his head, below is the endless ocean.


    But at this time, the reflection in the sea is exactly what she looked like when she was Luo Feiyan.


    "No dye -"


    Yan Ruyu said: "I knew it was you."


    "I found you. You were so cute when you were a child, but I lost you again, ling''er."


    Yan Ruyu looks regretful. "As like as two peas," he continued, "she is exactly the same as your habits. I do not know. I know that she is you, under the city, the wilderness is very, and the snow is everywhere. When she opens her eyes with


    , she is so familiar with her eyes that I know you."


    Zhao shuning''s heart fell.


    Her world seems to be full of vitality at this moment.


    But, for a moment.


    Next, her world began to collapse.


    Because her immediate meaning, slowly blurred.


    Then she fell into the boundless darkness.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Yan Ruyu''s urgent voice came from her ears. Not only that, her body seemed to be getting cold again.


    In addition, Zhao shuning felt that his body was surrounded by a beam of light.


    A steady stream of mental power into their own body.


    Finally.


    Her eyes, open again.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu, with scarlet eyes, had always been a cleanliness addict, and his hair was a little messy.


    Even the breath became heavy.


    See Zhao shuning opened his eyes.


    Yan Ruyu just said slowly: "ling''er, how do you feel?"


    "No dye, what are you doing?"


    Yan Ruyu takes back her mental strength and catches Zhao shuning. Her body is still so cold.


    Said the master.


    She was in a coma.


    It''s two years.


    In these two years, a lot has happened.


    But when Zhao shuning wanted to know what it was, Yan Ruyu changed the topic.


    I don''t think it''s easy.


    Zhao shuning said that he was thirsty and wanted to drink the spring water at the foot of Qingyun peak.


    Because Zhao shuning wakes up, Yan Ruyu is in a better mood. He doesn''t think much about it. He lets Bai Ze stay and goes to the foot of Qingyun peak.


    She''s staring at Baize.


    Baezer turned his head to the other side.


    Zhao shuning said: "Xiaobai?"


    Baezer did not speak.


    Zhao shuning added: "if you don''t say it, I know it."


    Baezawa turned back in surprise.


    Zhao shuning said, "what happened to the Ye family?"


    White Ze''s look some vacillates, Zhao Shu Ning then knows, oneself guessed right.


    "Xiaobai, tell me the truth."


    "I''ll go to the door and have a look," he said


    After that, its figure also disappeared in front of Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    Zhao shuning''s heart flashed a trace of uneasiness.


    Her hand touched her bag.


    All of a sudden, she thought of something. With her past and the chaotic induction, she summoned him to the cave of Qingyun peak.


    When chaos appears.


    It''s changed a lot.


    See Zhao shuning, its look also has many changes.


    Then it crawls on all fours.Respectfully said: "master."


    Zhao shuning said: "between you and me, why do you need such a big gift. Get up quickly. "


    Chaos and loss.


    "Master, isn''t that your rule?"


    "It''s Luo Qiu?"


    Chaos nodded. Isn''t master Luo Qiu? What does she mean by that?


    "By the way, I''m a little dizzy recently. I can''t remember many things clearly. Please tell me in detail what happened in the past two years."


    Chaos is doubt.


    But he didn''t refuse Zhao shuning.


    Over the past two years.


    An organization in Loulan rose rapidly.


    And within a year, he captured many cities of Ruoqiang, and the leader was luoqiu.


    Ye Lao, a man of thousands of opportunities, has not gone through the customs because he is isolated from the world.


    So the plight of Ruoqiang Marquis''s house is even more difficult.


    First, Luo Hao. It is said that he lost his right leg in the first battle with Luo Qiu. Later, he disappeared after the war.


    Ye qingluan is OK. Naluoqiu is pretty good to her. Now she is keeping her good life in the courtyard of Loulan.


    It''s nice to say that it''s carefully kept, but it''s ugly to say that it''s house arrest.


    There is also Hailing kingdom. Nowadays, the saint of Hailing Kingdom doesn''t pay attention to state affairs at all. Many things are handed over to the little prince Xia Qingyan.


    No, now Xia Qingyan is recognized as regent of Hailing kingdom.


    According to the informed person, since the little prince escaped from death two years ago, he has completely changed.


    The old prince pianpianpian has disappeared. Now Xia Qingyan is the Regent of Hailing kingdom. Not only that, he is decisive now and handles the affairs of the country in an orderly way. The people of Hailing Kingdom admire him very much.


    And the Lord of Cangwu kingdom.


    Also in this year, he married a woman.


    That woman has no power and no power. She comes from the people.


    Gu HANSUN is to seal her imperial concubine, as for why not madam, some people say, that position, originally someone.


    Now the Lord of Cangwu state has become much more close to the people, and has not implemented any tyranny. The people live and work in peace and contentment.


    In the first year, Princess Wu Xuan of Dongzhou was fed up with grievances and suffered from turbulence and exile. Fortunately, she was cheerful and not as unruly and willful as before. Slowly, the black general Dongfang Sheng was much better for her.


    But Dongze is not so peaceful.


    Because the terrain of Dongze wasteland is broad, and its strength is not strong.


    It became the target of Loulan''s March.


    So far.


    Five cities have been lost in Dongze.


    In just two years, many things have happened.


    "Ruoqiang? The war of Dongze wasteland? Is it all started by Loulan? "


    "Master, that''s all your orders."


    "No


    A blast of cold air came.


    Chaos rises.


    In front of him stood the chilly white Ze.


    "Go."


    "But -"


    the space of Bai Ze''s whole body was shaking. There was no moment when chaos could not stand the strong pressure. With the call of the contract, his body disappeared again.

 Chapter 645

    Look at Baize''s angry appearance.


    Zhao shuning''s heart, already had the general conjecture.


    Presumably, all these things are not inspired, and they don''t let the foreign things annoy them.


    "Ling''er, I''ve got the spring at the foot of the mountain for you."


    Yan Ruyu entered the door, but felt that the air pressure was particularly low.


    "Xiaobai?"


    "Sir, it''s none of my business."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Previously, chaos came to Qingyun peak," he said


    But this sentence, Yan Ruyu will know about.


    "You go out."


    "Yes, sir."


    Xiaobai is gone.


    Yan Ruyu sat down and fed Zhao shuning the spring water.


    The spring water is sweet and cool. It seems that it has been searched.


    "Do you blame me?"


    Yan Ruyu opened her mouth.


    Zhao shuning smile, back: "I blame you what?"


    "I''m sorry that I didn''t explain this to you. You have a burning heart and mental strength. You regard ye qingluan as your real mother. It''s Loulan where you used to live that makes her suffer."


    "You do it for my good."


    "I just feel that your body has come to a dead end now. It took me two years to keep your breath. I just don''t want to let these things bother you again. It''s selfish of me to do this."


    "Don''t dye - you know, I do."


    "I know your temperament, but your life has been so hard. I can''t bear to let you meddle in the affairs of the world again. Even if you have the heart, I''m afraid you are powerless."


    "Yes, I know."


    Don''t dye is for their own good, Zhao shuning of course know.


    It''s just that.


    Ye qingluan is her mother.


    Dongze Dahuang is his own home in the future.


    If he for his own selfish desire, regardless of both life and death, then he, and Mo Yan what is the difference?


    "It''s a matter of Providence. You don''t have to worry about it any more."


    "No, they don''t?"


    "Ling er."


    Yan Ruyu''s expression seemed to have a trace of anger.


    He really seldom gets angry.


    Every time he gets angry, Zhao shuning will always unconsciously retract his neck.


    "No, we''ll have another chance," she said


    "I know what you want to say, but I can''t afford to gamble. I''m sorry, ling''er. I don''t want you to interfere in this. It''s against justice."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    It''s a bit out of date.


    Yan Ruyu also felt that something was wrong.


    "Ling er?"


    "Don''t dye, when it comes to being against justice, isn''t your present behavior also against justice? You know, normally, I can''t live for the past two years. According to the way of heaven, two years ago, I should not be in this world. But you still use your mental power to force my body to moisten. This kind of reluctance can''t be regarded as conforming to the way of heaven. "


    Yan Ruyu''s right hand was slightly pinched.


    He had nothing to refute.


    "No dye?"


    "Ling''er, I don''t need to say that again."


    "Bu ran -"


    Zhao shuning stopped him.


    "If I''m alive and these things can''t be solved, my heart will always be uneasy."


    Is that right?


    Yan Ruyu looks back at Zhao shuning with deep meaning.


    Then he said, "forget it."


    Zhao shuning immediately realized that something was wrong, she had no time to export, a dim consciousness came.


    She once again admired her "incompetence".


    I know the ability of not dyeing.


    If she obliterates her memory, it''s possible.


    Sure enough, I guessed right, but the time seemed late.


    Yan Ruyu looks at Zhao shuning''s eyes become hazy.


    He murmured: "I''m sorry, Ling er."


    If she interferes in human affairs, then with her body, as long as she uses her mental power, she will die suddenly.


    But if she forgets all these things, then with her own ability, ling''er can stay with her for at least three years.


    This moment.


    Yan Ruyu felt very selfish.


    For the first time, he wanted to have such a little girl completely.


    In the following days, Zhao shuning was extremely happy.


    She is like a child who is not familiar with the world. She is with Yan Ruyu every day.


    In spring, they walked across every piece of land in Kyushu together.


    In summer, he took her to Dongzhou, the warmest place.In autumn, he picked all the fruits in the world for her, and let her taste them. Although, her favorite is grapes.


    In winter, they stay in the cave of Qingyun peak.


    Sometimes, she will quietly look at Yan Ruyu


    as if Yan Ruyu is her world.


    Sometimes, Yan Ruyu gently blowing the clarinet, she will dance.


    When she is tired of dancing, she will lie in Yan Ruyu''s arms and rest.


    They live a very sweet life together.


    Yan Ruyu always stares at the woman in her arms.


    If only she could stay by her side all the time?


    If she knew that her move was finally used on her, she would blame herself.


    Every day they were together, Yan Ruyu cherished it very much.


    Every day, it''s like stealing.


    She would always look up, keep a straight face and pretend to be angry with herself.


    Yan Ruyu always likes to touch Zhao shuning''s head, look at her confused eyes, and then gently print a kiss on her forehead.


    He was so content with a kiss.


    Yan Ruyu cherishes Zhao shuning''s time with him.


    Listen to her soft waxy call oneself don''t dye, looking at her mouth raised smile, she will know, everything is worth it.


    It''s just that in the dead of night, he will inevitably doubt himself. As the founder, he did this for a girl. If posterity knew, it would be shameful of him.


    Selfishness is really terrible.


    Even Yan Ruyu did not escape.


    However, the happy days will come to an end.


    No matter how Yan Ruyu takes care of Zhao shuning, her life will come to an end.


    At this point.


    Zhao shuning is lying on the bed, his chest is slightly undulating.


    Her breath, very weak.


    But there was still light in her open eyes, which proved that she was still alive at this time.


    Yan Ruyu is guarding.


    Three years, so fast.


    The days he spent with her made him like a devil.


    At this time, Zhao shuning looks at Yan Ruyu.


    She smiles a little, just like the white lotus on the top of the snow mountain, beautiful and cold, which makes people feel pity.


    "Ling er."


    "No dye."


    "I''m leaving, right?"


    "Ling''er, don''t be afraid. I''m beside you. I''m always by your side."


    Yan Ruyu reaches out her hand and holds Zhao shuning''s right hand.


    His heart, at this time, is like sinking into the ice cellar for a hundred years.


    "How could I be afraid? With you, I have never been afraid, after all, I have become a selfish person

 Chapter 646

    Yan Ruyu raised her eyes.


    Looking at Zhao shuning said: "ling''er is the best person in the world, selfish, is me."


    Zhao shuning reluctantly put up a smile, slowly stretched out his right hand, stroked Yan Ruyu''s face.


    Said: "master, this time, unexpectedly so silly, you have not seen, these three years, I did not forget before."


    Xu is not willing to.


    Maybe it was the bead given to her by the woman named nineteen in the dream. In a word, Zhao shuning didn''t forget all that.


    "You? I didn''t forget. "


    Zhao shuning nodded, was so powerless.


    She said with a smile: "so, you don''t have to blame yourself. Master has never been a selfish person. It''s me. I''m willing to give up everything and stay with you. After all, I''m the most selfish person."


    That day.


    In order to keep her, Yan Ruyu did not hesitate to use this ability.


    After that night, Zhao shuning couldn''t sleep any more.


    She wants to leave Qingyun peak to rescue her mother. She wants to see if Dongze Dahuang is broken by Loulan''s cavalry.


    However, these "wants" are not equal to the shock of the master''s move.


    Zhao shuning began to reflect on himself.


    Over the years, Shizun has done so many things for herself. What has she done?


    Baezer is right.


    In my last time, I only thought about my relatives, but did I ever think about my master?


    If it was not a last resort, how could the master let himself stay in this way?


    So.


    Zhao shuning also became selfish.


    She didn''t want to be so selfless at the end of the day.


    She became selfish.


    She is so selfish that she just wants to be with her master.


    Yan Ruyu looked at the little girl in front of her in disbelief.


    He thought that his happiness in the past three years was due to his own selfishness, which tied her.


    I didn''t expect that.


    Little girl''s in the mind, have never thought so.


    She always remembers, but she chose to stay for herself.


    Yan Ruyu hugs Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning''s face is pale. At this time, she has no strength at all. Otherwise, she wants to hold her hands.


    "No, now, can you believe me? I really, really like you. "


    Yan Ruyu holds Zhao shuning closer.


    "I believe it."


    He was narrow-minded.


    Zhao shuning feels more and more disordered in her body. She opens her mouth. Now, she can''t even speak.


    I tried my best.


    She just said: "no dye, goodbye."


    Immediately.


    Those beautiful eyes. After all, it closed slowly.


    But her face was so peaceful.


    Zhao shuning is dead.


    No, to be exact, it should be roffy who died.


    The exact face of death, Zhao shuning this time, it is so indifferent.


    It''s like nineteen in a dream. It''s all predestined. I can''t change it.


    Zhao shuning''s soul, slowly separated from the body.


    This body.


    Also in the next moment, into pieces.


    With a bang.


    Zhao shuning no longer has the feeling, her consciousness quickly pulls away, the nearby scenery changes rapidly.


    Stay where you are.


    Yan Ruyu looks at all this.


    Eyes, face, full of grief.


    He didn''t cry.


    He calmly found the brush.


    Bit by bit, the powder was swept into a delicate small box.


    Baize hardly knew such an emperor.


    He had no expression.


    It seems that this result, which he had expected for a long time, had been practiced in his mind for countless times.


    Now, his movements are so skillful, so careful.


    He cleaned up the powder.


    Out of Qingyun peak.


    Just wave it.


    The shield disintegrated in an instant.


    Countless images appeared before his eyes.


    It''s Ling er''s relatives, friends and a woman. She looks very similar to Ling er. She should be Luo Qiu mentioned by Ling er.


    Previously.


    All of these images are blocked by the shield.


    Yan Ruyu waved her hand. The


    image turned into foam.


    It''s ridiculous to say that as the master of the world, I can''t interfere in the world.Everything has its own rules.


    "Ling Er, thank you."


    Thank you for letting me know what it''s like to be loved.


    Thank you for choosing such a selfish me at the last moment.


    Two drops of clear tears fall.


    In Yan Ruyu''s heart, she felt lost.


    Come and go so many years, he returned to the sky college, in the heart, was that smile beautiful woman occupied.


    Yan Ruyu finds yexuan who has graduated from Changkong college through lingruo.


    Listen to Ling er.


    That night Xuan was a boy from Dongze.


    When he found him, he had become the Lord of one side of the city, and was taking the city people to resist the invasion of Loulan cavalry.


    Yan Ruyu showed up at that time and blocked the disaster for Dongze.


    Moreover, Dongze wasteland is sheltered, and it is hard for the outside world to invade.


    If Yan Ruyu did this, he would be trapped by heaven.


    Even if he was the creator, he had to go through it.


    But he''s not afraid.


    Yan Ruyu met the young man named yexuan.


    He helped Dongze Dahuang. The people of Dongze Dahuang must be very grateful to him. He is the imperial teacher and the emperor. He doesn''t care about such a false name.


    The boy looked at the man in green in front of him like a man in heaven.


    "Who are you looking for?" he said


    Yan Ruyu has no expression.


    He just handed the brocade box to yexuan.


    Yexuan didn''t answer.


    Yan Ruyu said, "listen to her, you like purple potato rice balls."


    Yexuan looks at the box in Yan Ruyu''s hand.


    He seems a little unbelievable.


    "It''s elder Luo in the box?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Yexuan dare not answer.


    He just mumbled, "how can it be? It''s impossible. Elder Luo''s ability, even if you search all over Kyushu, is hard to find someone who can match her. How can she? "


    How could the naughty elder Luo, who is only a few years older than him, lead him to the right path?


    "She likes Dongze wasteland and this piece of land. Although it seems that she has never been to this piece of land, she loves this piece of land deeply. I will give her to you. I hope you can scatter her ashes all over the mountains and rivers of Dongze wasteland where you go."


    The night Xuan trembles to take over.


    "Why don''t you do it?"


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes are full of loneliness.


    Why don''t you do it yourself?


    Because he protected Dongze wasteland, the next thing he had to face was Ray''s punishment and imprisonment that day.


    And one more thing, he didn''t think he was worthy of it.


    Ling''er''s feelings for herself are much hotter than her.


    Ling Er, you say goodbye, but you will never see again.


    Later, the city people of Dongze said.


    That day, just when the city was about to be broken, the gods and men from outside the sky came to relieve the siege of the Dongze wasteland.


    So far, in memory of the God, a religious assembly was set up in Chang''an, the most prosperous capital.

 Chapter 647

    But that''s all in the future.


    Put your eyes back to Loulan.


    Because Mo Yan''s ambition is getting bigger and bigger, Ruoqiang is almost destroyed under the attack of Loulan.


    Loulan Saint Luo Qiu, at the last moment, received a letter.


    Originally, that night would be the last night for Ruoqiang to survive.


    But it was just after Rochelle read the letter.


    All the people in the camp were driven out.


    It is said that.


    That night, the woman in the camp was crying bitterly.


    The next day, the camp was evacuated.


    With the army back to Loulan.


    Ruoqiang also kept the last bit of fiefdom at the last moment.


    Back to luoqiu in Loulan Pavilion.


    Also met Mo Yan.


    Luo autumn just entered Mo Yan''s room, Mo Yan then clapped his case and angrily accused: "do you know what you have done?"


    "How many times do you want me to emphasize it?"


    "There is no way for us to attack in the great wilderness of Dongze, but if Qiang, we are bound to win."


    "We just need to go one step further to crush the fat in front of us. Why did you stop at the last moment?"


    "Luo Qiu, do you forget how Luo Hao, the Marquis of Ruoqiang, ridiculed you? He said that even if he was allowed to choose again, he would also choose the disaster of Ruoqiang in addition to you. "


    Luo Qiu''s eyes are still confused.


    Since she entered Luohao''s room, she has not said a word.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s like losing your soul."


    In the past, as long as Mo Yan mentioned those unbearable past events, Luo Qiu would be filled with hatred like beating chicken blood. Today, she is really different.


    "Luo Qiu, no matter what happens, you shouldn''t be in a mood to gamble with Loulan''s future."


    "What are you going to do, rocho? I have promised you that ye qingluan will be born and raised in the house. Every day I have servants to serve him. I will try my best to meet your requirements. Now that you have made such a moth, can you stand up to me? "


    "Master Moyan --"


    LUO Qiu opened his mouth.


    She stared at Mo Yan''s eyes and said, "if you don''t have me, you can''t attack Ruoqiang. Ruoqiang is the place where I have lived for 18 years. I know its geographical structure. I have done enough for Loulan. Can''t so many cities satisfy your ambition?"


    Mo Yan is also staring at the woman in front of him.


    When she spoke, she was so firm.


    "Mo Yan, it''s me who betrayed morality, that''s why you''ve achieved what you''ve achieved. The position you''re in now, you can only sit on my shoulder."


    "Do you know what you''re talking about, rocho? You are my saint of Loulan. All these things you do are for Loulan. This is what you should do. Moreover, you forget that if I didn''t use the stratagem at the beginning, how could you end the contract with chaos? How can you have the power you have now? "


    "You didn''t give it. You made it. Mo Yan, do you think I don''t know what you mean to your sister? You want to occupy her. Your desire for her even exceeds your loyalty to Loulan. The reason why you want to break through Ruoqiang is that you have been brainwashing me to do these things for you just because you hate your sister. "


    "Shut up


    Luoqiu''s eyes are full of despair.


    She took two steps back.


    The light in my eyes dissipated.


    She said: "you say I am selfish, Mo Yan, you are the most selfish and disgusting person."


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I know, of course I know, Mr. Moyan, you are jealous of the man who appeared beside your sister that night. You are jealous of him. You hate him. "


    "Joke, it''s just a man. What''s worth our attention? Let alone jealousy


    "Ha ha, Mo Yan, your mind is narrow enough. Now, you still don''t admit it. You are jealous of him because he appeared so short. You have raised your sister for so long and waited for her for so long. But from beginning to end, your sister didn''t have you in her eyes. On the contrary, she was moved by the man who didn''t appear long ago. Mo Yan, here In the layout, even I have become your pawn. "


    Mo Yan''s face became gloomy.


    He calmed down and said, "Luo Qiu, who has bewitched you to come back and question our leader like this? You must not be provoked by others and hurt our relationship. "


    Luoqiu has tears in her eyes.


    She watched with certainty.


    "Master Moyan, you said it was my sister who left me, right?"


    "Yes."


    "But she said that the last time she saw you, you didn''t say anything except asking for something, did you?"Mo Yan quickly surprised: "you see her, she told you? No, Luo Qiu, you can''t believe her. If she really cared about you, she would have come to see you seriously injured after she took starlight grass. She''s lying to you. "


    Rocho shook his head.


    "She lied to me? Why did she lie to me? Mo Yan adult, you tell me, what does she want to take to cheat me? "


    Mo Yan said: "she will always have a way to cheat you. Over the years, she has avoided you and doesn''t care about your injury. Isn''t that the best explanation?"


    Luo Qiu smiles.


    Her smile looks so helpless.


    "Mo Yan, I thought you were a hero of Loulan. I regard you as my father, but you know that I care so much about my sister. At the last parting, you didn''t bring my words to him. You really did a good job."


    "Luoqiu, don''t be confused by her. She must be deceiving you with her sweet words, and then she wants you to let go and let go of your hatred for Ruoqiang, right? When you said not to hunt monsters, I also agreed to you. Now you are relying on the spiritual power of chaos, and your spiritual power will rise so fast. Is she afraid that you will surpass her? "


    "How can my sister be such a villain? It''s you, Mo Yan, who ruined the last connection between me and my sister. She must be very disappointed with me."


    Luoqiu stretched out her hands.


    Over the years.


    Her hands were stained with the blood of the female shark.


    Mo Yan said, as long as you do too much, sister will appear to punish her, but, no, nothing.


    The flesh and blood of the female mackerel, and the scales of the female mackerel, have cultivated a number of magic beasts for Loulan. In addition, the scales of the female mackerel have also built a team of hard cavalry for Loulan.


    Mo Yan came forward, holding Luo Qiu''s shoulders in both hands, and said anxiously: "where did you see her? You tell me, I''ll go and bring her back. "


    Luo Qiu is smiling.


    Tears came down.


    "You can''t see her, and I can''t see her."


    "We''ll never see her again."

 Chapter 648

    "You, what do you mean?"


    Mo Yan pretends to be calm.


    Luo Qiu continued: "master Moyan, don''t you also like your sister? How do you feel when you know the news? "


    "Use everything you can to do this game. As a result, are you satisfied?"


    "What are you talking about, rocho?"


    "I went to your room before the last expedition," said Luo Qiu


    Mo Yan stay in place.


    She knows?


    "Yes, I know. In your room, there are pictures of your sister. I thought at that time that if you like your sister so much, you would not be cruel to do something to her."


    "But now I just understand, Mo Yan adult, you like, really have enough dirty."


    "Shut up


    "Why should I shut up? You''ve brought me to this point. Why should I shut up! Mo Yan, you are a wolf in sheep''s clothing. You make me feel sick. You know how much I like my sister, but that night, if I asked you to bring it to her, did you bring it? "


    "It''s you who made me think my sister abandoned me, and you forced me to look like this step by step. Mo Yan, I like my sister, but your love makes me feel that the word "like" has become so disgusting


    Mo Yan roared: "what do you know?"


    At this time, Luo Qiu was already a little nervous.


    With the shaking of Mo Yan, a letter fell from Luo Qiu''s arms.


    He looked at the letter, stunned.


    Then quickly picked up the letter.


    Put it in front of your eyes.


    It''s her handwriting.


    "This is her letter to you?"


    "yes, if she really abandoned me, how could she write to me at the end of her life?"


    What is the end of life?


    What does luoqiu mean by that?


    On the envelope, it says that Xiaoqiu Qingqi, the strokes and the strength are all from her. Mo Yan is very familiar with it.


    He opened the envelope.


    Just seeing the first sentence, he was like a lightning strike. He could not move any more.


    Xiaoqiu.


    Long time no see. When you received this letter, I was no longer in this world.


    Mo Yan dare not look down.


    He laughed, reluctantly said: "she said this, must be joking with you."


    "Sister, will she make fun of it?"


    Luo Qiu: "you dare not look down, right? Because you don''t dare to admit that it was your mind, step by step, that forced her to the Jedi. It was you who prevented me from seeing my sister for the last time, and you didn''t get what you wanted, Lord purple robe. You said, "right?"


    I heard the word purple robe.


    Mo Yan retreated dozens of steps.


    He never told anyone about it. How could luoqiu know?


    "I hunted countless monsters and got countless yuan Dan, and only one tenth of them I came into contact with? Mr. Moyan, the last time you appeared in Changkong college, when you secretly met Wu Xuan and Xia Qingyan, I saw it too. "


    "Do you know that Xia Qingyan was bewitched by you at that time, so he came up with the idea of dealing with Gu XINGRAN. Later, you used Xia Qingyan to fall in love with your sister, and want to take the opportunity to disturb Hailing Kingdom, and stir up the dispute among Cangwu Kingdom, hailing Kingdom and Tianli kingdom. Your ambition is really big. I thought you just wanted to engulf Ruoqiang When you can''t help it, I know that your ambition is far beyond that. You want to trample on the whole Kyushu mainland, right? "


    "Even if I did it, what''s wrong with me? I just want to strengthen Loulan''s power. Isn''t that your dream? "


    Luo Qiu shook his head and roared: "yes, I want to revenge Ruoqiang, but from the beginning to the end, I never wanted to hurt my sister, let alone use her. I''m not like you. Since you sent her to Changkong college, you have already begun to plan all this. Mr. Moyan, if you didn''t find your sister interested in other men in the middle of the way, I''m afraid you won''t be happy Realize how much you like her. "


    "Luo Qiu, you are very smart. Since you have seen through everything, why don''t you tell her? You don''t expect that she doesn''t know anything, and you don''t enjoy what I''ve brought you? "


    "Mo Yan, I''m different from you."


    Luo Qiu continued: "at least, I''m not the culprit who killed my sister."


    "You, you, you, what are you talking about?"


    "Sister, she''s dead, master Moyan. Sister, she''s dead. Do you know how she died? It''s us, you, me, and you who control it silently that killed her. Pity her. From the beginning, she was treated as a chess piece by you. At the beginning, she should trust you very much. Otherwise, she won''t come to such an end. ""What do you mean?"


    "Xia Qingyan is in love with his sister as you wish, but do you know? Xia Qingyan is her brother. How unfortunate Xia Qingyan''s childhood is. He thinks of his dead mother and loves his sister who has the same pair of eyes as his mother. He has such a strong possessive desire that he has poisoned his sister, jincangu, the king of poisonous insects. Do you know? "


    When Mo Yan heard this, his feet were unsteady and his body was shaking.


    Almost fell to the ground.


    Yes, he did.


    Because when he was in Cangwu state, he went to see Qin Anxin on the flower festival, and planted the introduction of Yaojiang on her, so that he passed it on to Luo Feiyan through Qin Anxin.


    Because at that time, he hated Luo Feiyan''s betrayal and her being out of control. He just wanted to control Luo Feiyan through medicine. He didn''t know that she had been poisoned by Jin cangu before.


    Jincangu can be reduced by adding medicine.


    There is no cure.


    Even if it is the reincarnation of Da Luo Jinxian, there is no way.


    "She, where is she now? How is she


    Mo Yan panicked.


    He hurried forward and grabbed locho by the collar.


    "She didn''t die, did she? All you said was revenge on me."


    Mo Yan panicked.


    His heart was in a mess.


    He didn''t want to kill Luo Feiyan. He also wanted to wait until he became the master of Kyushu and reached the highest position.


    She must have no way to escape, when the time comes, even if it is to lock her feet, he will also imprison her in his side.


    "As a result, don''t you already know?"


    "The letter in your hand is my sister''s last stroke. Do you dare to read it down?"


    "You dare not!"


    "Mo Yan, if it wasn''t for my sister''s letter, I would be your pawn forever in my life."


    "If you don''t dare to see it, let me read it for you. Listen, how did you kill your sister?"

 Chapter 649

    Xiaoqiu.


    Long time no see. When you received this letter, I was no longer in this world.


    First of all, I''d like to say I''m sorry that I haven''t contacted you for such a long time. It''s not because I forgot you. It''s just that I''m in a bad condition now. I really don''t want to bother you with this again.


    With your character, if you know my physical condition at this time, you will be desperate to come here to see me.


    I was poisoned by jincangu, and then I was drugged.


    Jincangu is Xia Qingyan''s handwriting, but he was also bewitched by others at that time, so he bewitched me.


    He didn''t expect me to take the medicine later.


    Don''t blame him for this. He is my elder brother in name. Since he is my elder brother, I hope you think about me and don''t trouble him.


    By the way, Xiao Qiu.


    I''m looking for a mysterious man in purple robe, and I don''t have any clue now. Originally, I wanted to pursue him, but as you know, my body is weak now. In the last days, I want to be with the people I love.


    I don''t know how you are living in Loulan now.


    Mo Yan is more cruel, but he takes Loulan as the first in everything. He puts Loulan''s interests first. He is strict with you a lot of times, but it''s for you after all. Don''t hate him.


    I am now the last day, think about it, in this plane, I do not know who to talk to at this time.


    Originally, I was very disappointed with you when you hunted monsters and did those slaughters without telling me.


    And I think, the attitude to you can''t be as intimate as before, so that you can know that I don''t like your way.


    Strange to say, when I mentioned the pen, I chose a circle of people in my mind, and finally chose you.


    I want to tell you, you don''t care about worldly vision, in my heart, you are the kind Xiaoqiu.


    You are not a disaster star of Ruoqiang. I hope it''s not too late for you to receive this letter from me. Ruoqiang, you must keep it. There are your memories and mine.


    More importantly, it was my mother''s home.


    Xiaoqiu, speaking of her mother, you should also like her, and she loves you very much. At least from your childhood to your adulthood, she takes care of you in the palm of her hand, and blocks away many storms for you.


    She is also my mother, Xiaoqiu. With my understanding of you, you should not do anything too much to your mother.


    By the way, I forgot to ask you.


    The last time I went to Loulan for starlight grass, you said you would come to me, but I waited for you in the inn for more than ten days, and I never saw you.


    Later, I had no choice but to go to the desert border to guard the starlight grass, where I spent my last night.


    When I left, I still wanted to go back to see you, but at that time, the toxicity in my body had begun to spread, and I was really devoid of skills.


    When I left, I met Mr. Moyan.


    He said a few words to me, but you can rest assured that these words have nothing to do with you. You should be busy, so you didn''t come to see me.


    I''m going.


    I want starlight grass to save Xia Qingyan. The blood between him and me is the same.


    Originally, he wanted to ask for some useful information about the mysterious man in purple robe when he woke up, but Xia Qingyan said that he had never seen the man in purple robe clearly.


    It''s just like nothing.


    I know that you are very focused on cultivation, so I asked the master for a divine beast for you.


    Master has promised me that when your spiritual strength reaches the ninth grade, chaos will be given to you as your contract beast.


    I don''t know why I have to tell you so much.


    Just mention the pen, then think of you.


    When I first met you here, I thought you were kind-hearted. You were so beautiful that people didn''t dare to look you in the eye for fear of blaspheming you.


    Maybe you don''t know that at the beginning, I approached you with awe. I knew from the beginning that you were the real luoqiu.


    Since then, I have always firmly believed that you will not be Ruoqiang''s nemesis. How can you do anything to destroy more than 100 cities of Ruoqiang?


    Originally this matter, I should face to face with you, but at the last moment, I was selfish.


    Here, all my time is for you.


    I want to save the last time for myself.


    I want to stay by undying''s side.


    Xiaoqiu, this letter has my spiritual power. With the disappearance of my body, this letter will be brought to you by the only remaining spiritual power.


    If you receive this letter, I don''t ask you to stop. It''s your choice. I just ask you to think about it before you do something.


    That matter, should do, after you have done, in the heart will be uneasy?At this point, I will not say more.


    If you meet a purple robed man, please be careful of him.


    Last stroke: sister


    LUO Qiu finished reading this letter.


    At the beginning of reading this letter, Mo Yan almost covered his ears and didn''t dare to listen to any words in it until he was mentioned in his heart.


    She said so much to her, but she didn''t complain about herself in her letter.


    But maybe it''s true that she''s dead for herself. For herself, she''s just a brush.


    Luo Qiu spreads the heart in front of Mo Yan.


    "Purple robe mysterious person, that person, is you, Mo Yan adult."


    Mo Yan smile, smile, tears fell down.


    It''s him.


    The man in purple is him.


    He set up an overall situation, including everyone from the beginning, but he did not expect that he would be sincere about one of the pieces.


    Watching her play beside her, listening to her care when she was young, and then growing up later.


    Step by step, he also slowly fell into it.


    When he was giving gifts, he wanted to see her every move.


    Until I saw her kiss the man.


    He''s out of control.


    He went to the sea for her.


    But she did not have the slightest repentance, and even asked why she wanted to give her that kind of forehead ornament.


    What makes him feel more humiliating is that he is not an opponent in the face of that man.


    This makes Mo Yan feel betrayed.


    It was because of this that when he laid out his plan behind him, he wanted to take revenge on her.


    He wants to use others to trample on Luo Feiyan''s self-esteem. At last, she will realize who is the best person to her in the world.


    She will come back, she will come back to her side.


    Originally, he really thought so.


    He didn''t want to kill him.


    "Mo Yan adult, do you know that people''s feelings are the most difficult to control."


    Xia Qingyan, for example, had such turbulent feelings, and then he lost control of his behavior. He planted jincangu on Zhao shuning because of Anyun''s bewitching.


    And Anyun, because he resented Xia Yun and Gu Qingqing together, would teach Xia Qingyan such a vicious method.


    "Mr. Moyan, you think you''ve mastered everything. In fact, you''ve missed everything. I still want to congratulate you, because you''ve succeeded most of the time."

 Chapter 650

    Later.


    I heard from the old man in Loulan.


    Luoqiu left Loulan. In the next 20 years, she never went back to Loulan.


    Loulan leader, who had already won most of Ruoqiang, began to decadent one day. Then, Loulan''s army began to move back on a large scale.


    No more attacks on other countries.


    Besides that.


    Before Luo Qiu left, he sent ye qingluan back to Ruoqiang.


    It is said that when ye qingluan was in Songbei, a lame man came to pick her up.


    Luo Qiu knelt down and said goodbye to them.


    Then it disappeared completely.


    From now on, no one has ever heard of Luo Qiu.


    Someone once saw the figure of a black gauze woman beside the cannibal lake. The old people said that the woman was so beautiful. Her eyes were full of autumn.


    But heaven envies beauty.


    Fishermen want to ask why the woman is here.


    But the woman didn''t turn her head.


    Jump into the lake.


    Since then, no one has seen the woman.


    Later, I heard that the woman was Luo Qiu, who was famous in the world.


    Chaos is coming.


    It sensed the disappearance of the master. When it knelt down beside the cannibal lake, all it could see was the calm lake waves.


    And then again.


    The chaos is gone.


    One night, one hundred years later, Mo Yan was guided by the mysterious man, and disappeared with his newly raised adopted daughter, his carefully cultivated iron horse and dark guard.


    Loulan changed its owner.


    Ruoqiang is as calm as ever.


    Gu Hanxun of Cangwu state fled into the empty door after his grandson was born.


    Hailing Kingdom developed better and better because of the diligence of Xia Qingyan, Regent.


    The women in Tianli country still cherish their hair as before, hoping to meet their beloved.


    Dongzhou''s eastern clan expanded rapidly, with a large number of children and grandchildren, and its influence spread all over Kyushu.


    Under the protection of Yan Ruyu before leaving, Dongze Dahuang became more and more popular, and the family flourished. After the death of the first generation of emperors, the throne of each generation was occupied by the able.


    The system of abdication has been going on in Dongze.


    And beyond that.


    At the foot of Qingyun peak, a paradise full of peach blossoms and fragrant flowers, people in Qingyun country are becoming more and more beautiful and their national strength is becoming stronger and stronger because they have been nourished and sheltered by Yan Ruyu''s spiritual power for a long time.


    Originally, everything was going in the best direction.


    If Zhao shuning is still alive for hundreds of years, she should be happy to see such a scene.


    However, the final result is not like this.


    Let''s go back.


    At that time, Luo Qiu searched every corner of the world, but did not find his sister.


    Even the traces of her sister, she can not capture the moment.


    She came to the lake where she used to play with her sister.


    They had a very happy time there.


    Luoqiu walked down the lake.


    Walking along, you will see the Bay Lake that my sister said.


    The lake is still so calm.


    It was as clear as when she and her sister were there.


    But the things in it will always disappear inexplicably.


    Sister said, this lake, also known as cannibal lake, must not be touched.


    Luoqiu was dead at that time.


    There is no memory for this world.


    She was holding a pair of winter gloves that her sister bought for her at the temple fair.


    Want to come to the temple fair on the tree, their names, I do not know whether with the wind and rain and become blurred?


    Rocho put the gloves in the heart.


    And then it took a step.


    Walk slowly towards the center of the lake.


    The lake flooded her.


    She can''t breathe.


    When the lake completely wrapped her in the water, she was extremely suffocated. I don''t know why, luoqiu seemed to see the lake.


    My sister opened her hands and gently called Xiaoqiu.


    She calmly closed her eyes.


    At that moment, she felt relieved.


    In this world, no one cares about her. Since her birth, her biological mother, in order to compete for her favor, did not forbid to engrave cinnabar into her eyebrows, and covered the mark on her back with poisonous powder.


    Although Liu Yuan was her biological mother, she was more vicious than her enemies.


    Look at my father again.


    It is said that the father is the daughter''s most solid arm, he will block the biggest storm for her.But Luohao is different.


    From small to large, because he can''t practice, in his eyes, he is a waste, not his heart.


    Even on the battlefield, when he pointed his sword at him.


    There is a line between life and death.


    Luo Qiu asked Luo Hao.


    "Over the years, have you ever owed me a little? Have you ever treated me as your daughter?"


    Klohow just hated her.


    He said: "no, I have never regretted it, and I don''t feel half owed to you. If I had to choose again, I would still choose to remove you, the disaster star of Ruoqiang."


    Luo Qiu had tears in her eyes.


    Hand up, sword down.


    It was not Luo Hao''s head, but his foot.


    At this point, when he was thrown into the wilderness, her father son relationship with Luo Hao also disappeared.


    This life.


    The people Luo Qiu cared about despised her.


    When she was in Changkong college, she was cautious, but in the end she got nothing and was bullied.


    His kindness, in exchange for the kindness of others, almost defiled her.


    When Lothar was desperate.


    It was her sister who brought her back to the bamboo garden.


    It was her sister who comforted herself, and she cured herself.


    She is the hope and light of her own survival.


    But now the hope is gone.


    The light is gone.


    Her world, became a gray.


    In this world, there is no more thing for you to remember.


    That being the case, it''s better to plunge into the lake and keep that little bit of purity at the last moment.


    That''s what rocho thought.


    It''s the same thing.


    But she never thought of it.


    Even death, for her, is such a luxury.


    She woke up again, conscious, in a wilderness.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, the vulture from the sky almost tore off her flesh.


    Fortunately, she was so quick that she knocked down the vulture.


    Luo Qiu got up.


    I don''t know when the long scar on my arm was scratched by the branch again. At this time, it was bleeding backwards.


    It''s the smell of blood that attracts so many vultures.


    Next, a roar came from a distance.


    Luo Qiu takes a close look.


    It was a group of fierce beasts.


    For a long time did not smell the smell of blood, luoqiu''s arrival, inadvertently became a piece of fat in their mouth, they scrambled, for fear that other fierce animals robbed.


    Luo Qiu is bloodthirsty with a smile.


    She pulled off a piece of cloth and bandaged the wound on her hand.


    When she lifted her eyes again, there was only killing in her eyes.

 Chapter 651

    What a fight it was.


    No one knows.


    Because Luo Qiu was the only one who witnessed the fierce battle.


    The war lasted ten days and ten nights.


    Finally.


    When luoqiu''s sword pierced the head of the leading beast, the huge attack just stopped.


    Immediately.


    The remaining fierce beasts turned their heads and ran to the original place.


    Luoqiu pulled out her sword. She was very tired.


    At the moment when the leading beast fell down, she took the sword in her hand and knelt down.


    The sword is deeply inserted in the land, supporting luoqiu''s shaky body.


    Fallen beast.


    Seven orifices slowly out of the green blood.


    Luoqiu is so tired.


    She looked at the fierce beast with a trace of breath and raised a smile on her lips.


    Then she struggled to get up.


    Waving the sword in his hand, he completely cut off the head of the fierce beast.


    Put your hand in the neck under the head.


    Before long, a purple yuan Dan was pulled out.


    This is the most precious yuan Dan Luo Qiu has ever seen.


    She said: "sister, I didn''t kill a monster. Now, I don''t break my promise to you."


    She looked up.


    A heavy rain fell from the sky.


    The blood of these ferocious beasts was slowly washed into the lake by the rain, and the lake was emitting a strange light.


    Luo Qiu takes the yuan Dan.


    The familiar force in the body began to run wantonly.


    Embarrassed to the extreme of Luo Qiu dragged the injured body to the front slowly crawling, she climbed for a long time.


    I saw a broken white palace.


    It''s more accurate to say that it''s a palace than a ruins.


    She looked for a place where she could shelter from the rain. When she reached out and found that the gloves were still in her arms, her face showed a happy smile.


    Then she fell asleep.


    Looking around, the place luoqiu went to was deserted and desolate. All he could hear was the roar of fierce beasts.


    The trees here are extremely strong.


    Looking down, the roots of those trees are intricate, and the black water is connected below.


    Black water is highly toxic. If someone falls into it, it will corrode quickly, and its flesh and blood will become nutrients for the growth of big trees.


    So the trees here are very strong and strange.


    Because I took yuan Dan of fierce beast.


    Luoqiu''s breath became very unstable.


    At first, she didn''t care.


    Until later, she felt her voice became more and more stiff. That day, she went to the water and saw the reflection in the water.


    Luoqiu was startled by the man in the water.


    Look carefully.


    Only then discovered that the human figure in the water will move along with own activity.


    I don''t know myself.


    How did you become a man?


    Luo Qiu''s heart suddenly panics.


    She likes her old face, because it is so similar to her sister.


    But now?


    Is it the influence of Yuan Dan?


    Rochelle tried to make a difference.


    For the first time, it failed.


    The second time, there seems to be a little change on the face.


    Next, she tried again and again.


    The result was a shock.


    Luo Qiu didn''t take yuan Dan of fierce beast before. This time she took yuan Dan of relatively advanced fierce beast. She didn''t expect this change.


    But what''s the use of finding this difference?


    Luoqiu still doesn''t want to live in this world.


    But it''s really magical and desolate here. Luoqiu wants to die, which is a kind of extravagance.


    Quietly, she is also used to such a life.


    During her stay here, she had nothing to do but go to the wasteland once a month to hunt fierce animals.


    That''s why.


    Her ability, also slowly improving.


    It''s been a long time.


    Luo Qiu felt that there were no people here, and the quiet life was pretty good. At least there was no intrigue or tit for tat. Although he was really lonely, fortunately, no one would disturb him.


    Day by day passed.


    About 80 years later, Luo Qiu forgot exactly how long. She didn''t calculate it well.


    That time, she went to the deepest part of the ruins, where there was a huge gap.


    In the past, there were skeletons here.


    Now after a heavy rain, there is a green light under it.Luo Qiu jumped into the huge pit. When he found the middle of the pit, he had a hole. Because of curiosity, he made a matching key with the bones of the fierce beast nearby and inserted it.


    Here''s the plug.


    At her feet immediately suspended, Luo Qiu had no concern for the world, and fell with that force.


    A quarter or so.


    Luoqiu fell into deep water again.


    She came to the surface.


    In front of him, there were a pair of surprised eyes.


    She''s back?


    Luo Qiu went ashore calmly.


    For a long time did not come back, she wanted to see Loulan Mo Yan now how.


    But a question.


    Just now I know that Loulan''s spirit has gone out recently.


    Because of the encounter between Dongze wasteland and Ruoqiang, other countries boycotted Loulan. The life of Loulan people was miserable.


    The joint efforts of the seven countries are to let Moyan, the leader of Loulan, step down.


    Luo Qiu didn''t want to get involved in this matter, but later he heard that Mo Yan had a holy thing in his hand, and he lived on it till now.


    It is said that the sacred object was left by luoqiu of that year.


    He never left anything, so Luo Qiu, one of the most popular people, should be his elder sister.


    Whatever my sister left behind, I would like to go back and have a look at it.


    So that night.


    When luoqiu, dressed in black gauze, came down from the sky to Loulan main Pavilion.


    Mo Yan''s eyes are confused.


    He just thinks she''s back.


    "You''re back? I knew you''d be fine. "


    He held out his hand, tears in his eyes, and seemed to repent.


    Until rocho spoke.


    "Did my sister leave something for you?"


    This sentence, just make Mo Yan wake up.


    She is Luo Qiu, not the woman in her heart.


    "It''s you."


    "You give me what your sister left, and I''ll help you keep Loulan''s foundation for hundreds of years."


    "No way."


    Luo Qiu said: "Loulan is now struggling. Only if you abdicate, can you keep one side of the people, live and work in peace and contentment. Mo Yan, you keep saying that you were born for Loulan. Now, do you want to force Loulan people into a desperate situation yourself?"


    Mo Yan is silent.


    That night.


    No one knows what happened.


    Anyway, the next morning, Loulan main Pavilion, empty.


    Mo Yan left.


    He also took away his carefully trained cavalry and dark guard team.


    From then on, there is no longer a stranger in the world.


    Three days later.


    Mo Yan and others follow Luo Qiu and appear in that desolate place.


    What''s more, the place also has a chilling name - Ghost.

 Chapter 652

    So far.


    The world is peaceful.


    The eight big countries on the mainland of Kyushu get along well and trade with each other.


    No one knows that in the middle of the sea alone on the island, there is a piece of wasteland.


    People in this wasteland are always accompanied by fierce animals.


    They are all carved with different animal patterns.


    That mysterious organization.


    It is called Shenzong.


    The master of Shenzong is a man surnamed mo.


    The people on the island are cruel and live in dire straits. They have to accept a lot of practice every day.


    Luoqiu is the most mysterious person on the island. Except for the first dark guard messengers who saw her, the people behind her never knew her existence.


    Except for Mo Yan, of course.


    Now, though, he has changed his name.


    Make ink face.


    Mo Yan was totally alone from beginning to end, but one night, when he was painting in his room, he looked confused.


    It''s like I got the famous magic drug on the island.


    When he woke up the next day, there was a woman lying beside him.


    That woman is Mo Yan''s adopted daughter when she was in Loulan. She was raised by her side since childhood. Her facial features are similar to those of Zhao shuning.


    So in the past, Mo Yan connived at it.


    Even the elixir of beauty and longevity, there were only less than ten at the beginning, and he also gave her one more.


    He also gave the woman a nice name, Wan Wan.


    Wan Wan has been staying by Mo Yan''s side. He treats her very well. After a long time, her feelings for Mo Yan are different.


    But Mo Yan just looked at her in a daze every time, and never did anything to her.


    Even after 400 years, he is still like this.


    Wan Wan has seen the paintings in Mo Yan''s room. She always thinks that what her adoptive father likes is Luo Qiu, the goddess of Loulan.


    Later.


    Wan Wan couldn''t wait any longer, so he went to secretly find the scales of the female shark family, ground them to make magic powder, and then put them in the censer.


    That night.


    Wan Wan appeared beside his adoptive father in the clothes of the man in the picture.


    His eyes immediately changed.


    It was the first time.


    The adoptive father touched himself for the first time.


    His hands are thick and warm.


    Wan Wan felt so close to each other for the first time. That night, he had no sleep.


    She thought that after waking up, Mo Yan, when he saw himself around him, should have more love for himself, because it was so far, he had no other way to drive himself away.


    But.


    Wan Wan overestimates his position in Mo Yan''s heart.


    After Mo Yan wakes up.


    See the woman around you.


    The expressionless got out of bed and dressed.


    And then he left.


    In the meantime, he said nothing.


    In the next three months, Wan Wan never saw Mo Yan.


    But fortunately, Wan Wan found another gratifying news, that is, he was happy.


    Every time I put my hands on my belly, Wan Wan feels very happy.


    She felt that if the God came back, she would be glad to see such a person.


    Wan Wan takes good care of himself.


    Although the climate of Guihu is bad. What flies in the sky is not eagles, but vultures that eat people''s flesh and blood.


    But she would still sit at the gate of the palace every day, pointing to the vultures in the sky and talking to the baby again and again.


    It''s the day of production.


    Mo Yan is back.


    When the four Dharma protectors surrounded the child, his cold face finally got a little loose.


    That child is really small.


    Now I can''t open my eyes, but the skin is very white and tender.


    Wan Wan was very happy to hear them say that God is back. She thought that he would at least come in and have a look at her.


    But no.


    Then the breeze came in.


    He said to Wan Wan that God is gone.


    Wan wan smile, mouth said don''t care, but eyes, but it is full of tears.


    She turned her head.


    He said he would have a good rest.


    Then he closed his eyes and burst into tears.


    And the crowd withdrew.


    After another month, Mo Yan finally came to see her, which was the result of her kneeling for many times.


    She was afraid to call him by name.


    He can only call his adoptive father as before.


    She asked, "adoptive father, does the child have a name?"


    Mo Yan did not speak.


    Wan Wan said with a smile: "if there is no name, can I give him a name? Although my identity is not correct, I am also his biological mother."Mo Yan still didn''t speak.


    Wan Wan then said, "just call him Mo Bai? No one can tell right from wrong. "


    This is a great meeting.


    It''s so insipid.


    Before leaving, Wan Wan turned back.


    She was in tears.


    Asked the last sentence: "adoptive father, in the past 400 years, have you ever put me in your heart?"


    Mo Yan is silent.


    So far.


    Wan Wan also got the answer.


    The adoptive father never loved her.


    Every time I look at her, it''s always meaningful.


    It''s like looking at another woman through yourself.


    She thought that she had his preference, even if let her accompany him for hundreds of years, she was also happy.


    It''s just that Wan Wan didn''t expect it.


    He doesn''t love himself.


    I didn''t love before, I don''t love now, and I won''t love later.


    And because after that night, I''m afraid his eyes are not as warm as before.


    Yes, that woman, the woman in my adoptive father''s heart, probably can''t use the magic medicine to confuse people.


    Her heart is dead.


    After leaving Mo Yan''s room, she went to see Mo Bai.


    The child in the cradle, across a layer of protective cover, smile at the bay.


    That''s her baby.


    It''s ridiculous.


    Since he was born, he did not even have the qualification to hold him.


    Wan Wan stood outside the shield and watched him all night, watching him smile, watching him make noise, watching him sleep, and then saw him slowly fall asleep.


    She was reluctant to give up her son.


    But even if she stayed, the adoptive father would not let himself touch him.


    Wan Wan covered her mouth and cried in despair. Her tears kept falling, but she didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Later, she staggered up and went back to the palace.


    In his residence, he chose a white silk and hung it on the beam.


    As the footstool falls to the ground.


    Her feet were in the air.


    She died without even struggling.


    Mo Yan, who knew this, just glanced at Liang lightly. After saying a pity, he asked people to throw Wan Wan''s corpse into the huge pit full of corpses so that vultures could eat it.


    This man, from the beginning to the end, did not have half a heart to Wan Wan.


    Even her death, in his view, was just a loss of a puppet who was a little like her.


    The reason why luoqiu came here with Mo Yan at the beginning.


    It''s because of the copper piece in Mo Yan''s hand.


    On the copper, there is a little aura of my sister.


    Copper can gather aura and suppress breath. Mo Yan has tried before. Anyone who has touched copper will leave breath on it. As long as the person does not die, the breath will never disappear.


    But Luo Feiyan was dead, but her breath on the copper did not disappear.


    So.


    They both regained their hope.

 Chapter 653

    But for four hundred years, there was only Zhao shuning''s breath on the copper.


    But it''s ridiculous.


    For this little breath that doesn''t exist at all, luoqiu has been constantly changing into different people''s shapes and wandering in the world for 400 years.


    I have been looking for the trace of Zhao shuning.


    It''s a pity.


    Four hundred years, nothing.


    With the precipitation of time, her ability became more and more refined. She always thought, if her sister is still alive, is she qualified to stand in front of her and protect her now?


    I learned that the woman who had a third resemblance to my sister gave birth to a child to Mo Yan.


    Luo Qiu just smiles.


    But after she went back to Gui he, she found a very strange thing.


    That is, as soon as she gets close to the child, the copper on her body will react.


    Many times.


    They all proved their conjecture.


    Keluoqiu clearly remembered that this was the first time that the copper met the child. Before that, the child had no chance to touch the copper at all.


    Luo Qiu thought, or this piece of copper on the child, there will be unexpected effect.


    So he asked the child''s name, and then engraved ink and white on the copper, made it into a bracelet ring, and put it on the child''s hand.


    Miraculously, since the copper strip was on the child, the air around him became solidified at that moment.


    Luo Qiu came forward to check, but found that the child''s breath is still there, but the body was temporarily restrained by the powerful copper.


    I want to come.


    If such a small child wants to adapt to such a powerful force, it will take at least ten years.


    That is to say, in the next ten years, the child''s body will stop growing and remain in this state until his body can be recognized by the copper.


    "May your presence help me find my sister."


    Then, she once again set foot on the journey to find her sister.


    Just right.


    This time, it was the time when the shield of Dongze wilderness was broken.


    She has been to many places in the world before, but she has never been to Dongze.


    I remember that two hundred years ago, GUI Hu had an unexpected guest.


    That''s a man in green.


    Luo Qiu knows him, even if he turns to ashes, she knows him.


    He is the one my sister put on the top of her heart.


    After he arrived here, he went to find the fierce beasts in the wasteland, and let Baize, the king of beasts, sign a non aggression contract with him.


    Because the contract came into effect.


    So the biological travel on the whole island has been limited. Maybe he has good mental strength and can successfully get away from the ghost.


    The rest of them will be trapped in ghosts.


    Standing under the city of Dongze, luoqiu reaches out his hand and touches it gently. The shield is gone.


    She changed her face and went into the great wilderness of Dongze.


    A long search began.


    This year.


    The harvest in Dongze was extremely bad.


    In the eye, there are many famine stricken villagers.


    In that line, there are two children.


    The older one is a girl, although her dress is not much different from that of the boy.


    The little one was born white and tender, but he was a boy. He was only about three or four years old.


    Generally, the victims of famine are an adult with several children, with the exception of the girl and boy.


    The girl''s name is Ye Ling and the boy''s name is Ye Xingchen.


    No one knows how they came into being.


    In this age of dog and rabbit, it is not easy to have a full meal.


    Let alone Ye Ling with a three or four year old brother.


    The little boy grabbed his sister''s hand and said, "sister, I want to eat sugar gourd."


    The little girl tugged at the two copper coins left in her arms. She wanted to persuade her brother to bear it again, but she saw that his eyes had lost their looks, and his lips were so dry that they split.


    She was cruel, said to his brother: "you wait for my sister for a while, don''t run around, my sister will come back soon."


    The little boy nodded.


    The girl ran out.


    Two Wen money, can''t buy a bunch of sugar gourd, maybe the person who sells sugar gourd is also kind, see the little girl poor, coupled with her begging eyes, he nodded, put the money away, gave Ye Ling a bunch of sugar gourd.


    However, when ye Ling rushed back.


    The shadow of my brother has disappeared.


    She took the sugar gourd to turn several times, her eyes were red, but she didn''t cry.


    Ye Ling called out his brother''s name, but no one responded.She squatted down.


    He wiped his eyes and ran in one direction.


    In a flash of time, two years have passed.


    Ye Ling didn''t find her brother. She''s in rags now, and she doesn''t have any valuable things on her body. The only dry food left is the raisins in her arms.


    This is a good thing. She dried it in the sun and kept it. She thought that if she met her brother, the raisin would be sweet. Although the taste was not as good as the ice sugar gourd, she thought it was the same.


    Ye Ling still remember that year''s Dongze wilderness, under a good heavy snow.


    in the past, the crumbling Town God''s Temple could always avoid itself, but the heavy snow this year was really big, and it lasted several days and nights.


    could not sustain the weight of the old Town God''s Temple, and it collapsed.


    Therefore, this winter is the most difficult one for Ye Ling.


    That day.


    Ye Ling dragged her tired and extremely broken body to walk in the streets and alleys. She knocked on many people''s doors, but when they saw her clothes, they were afraid that she would have bad luck and dirty her own land, so they drove her out.


    Later in the day, the snow stopped.


    Ye Ling leaned against the corner of the city and fell asleep.


    In her dream, she seemed to see her brother, or dream of something delicious. She was very happy with her smile.


    But the next day, she woke up in the cold.


    Another more cruel thing happened, because the snow was too heavy that year, the owner of the city where she lived decided to temporarily seal the city.


    What''s more sad is that Ye Ling doesn''t know.


    And the night before the closure, she groped for the wall and went out of the city.


    Now.


    She looked at the big city.


    Take a look at the white desolation in front of you.


    Ye Ling''s heart is cold.


    In the middle of the city, she could find a place to take shelter from the wind. Now, outside the city, the place to take shelter from the wind could make do with the previous corner, but there was no hope for food.


    Now, I''m afraid I''m really going to starve to death.


    But when ye Ling was desperate.


    From that side of the day, a man appeared.


    With the man appeared, is a snow-white beast.


    That beast is so beautiful.


    Men are more unspeakable and refined.


    Such a person is a noble, with a special contract monster beside him. Yes, Ye Ling thought that Yan Ruyu was accompanied by a monster at most.


    Is it shameless to rush out and have a fight?


    Or keep the last bit of self-esteem and die quietly?


    Ye Ling thought about it, and finally chose the former.


    Better to live than to die.

 Chapter 654

    "Are you a fairy?"


    A crisp voice came.


    As soon as Yan Ruyu lowered her head, she saw the ragged little girl standing in front of him.


    He hasn''t answered yet.


    The little girl''s expression changed. She took out a few sun dried raisins from the painting and handed them to him with great pain. She said, "do you want to eat purple ball?"


    Purple ball?


    Yan Ruyu''s heart was stunned.


    His thoughts seem to go back hundreds of years.


    That woman, too, always calls grapes purple.


    Looking at the child''s expectant eyes, Yan Ruyu''s hand picked up the raisin uncontrollably and put it in her mouth.


    This raisin is sweet and sour.


    Seeing the man in front of her eating the purple ball she handed out, the little girl''s face overflowed with a bright smile.


    Then she took back her hand, put it behind her, and kept drawing circles on the ground.


    Then timid way: "ate purple ball son, that I am your person."


    Yan Ruyu was stunned and looked at the little girl with a successful face.


    Her tone is similar to ling''er.


    It''s a pity that he will never see ling''er again.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu didn''t associate the little girl in front of her with the peerless face of Luo Feiyan five hundred years ago.


    He smiles.


    I just thought the little girl in front of me was cute, and I reached out and touched her head.


    The little girl didn''t hate Yan Ruyu when she saw her.


    Then he said, "young master, you can take me under the door. I promise you that I will never be greedy for food and sleep. If you send me to your house, I will not need any money. I will work hard for you, OK?"


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    He had a position in the congregation, but he never brought strangers into that place.


    Little girl.


    Quickly said: "young master, Ling Er will try to do well, you will accept me? How about that? "


    Ling er?


    Her name is Ling Er, too?


    Yan Ruyu''s expression changed from cold to soft. He lowered his head and asked in a soft voice, "are you also ling''er?"


    When I ask that.


    Yan Ruyu''s hand behind her seemed to vibrate slightly.


    "My name is Ye Ling. I remember that it seems that my old man gave me the name, but I really don''t remember them. I''m not a liar. Now, I''m really homeless. Young master, please accept me. I promise you that I can bear hardships."


    Little girl''s mouth is open and close.


    But after she finished her taboo, Yan Ruyu didn''t listen to a word.


    Five hundred years ago, ling''er died in his arms. Although he was psychologically prepared, he was heartbroken.


    Therefore, at the end of the day, I would rather risk violating the law of heaven, but also protect the pure land that Ling Er likes - Dongze Dahuang.


    Yan Ruyu is willing to accept the curse of heaven. Most of these times, he is trapped in the cave of Qingyun peak, facing the big array of stars alone.


    Only when there is a big event in the world and it really needs him, will the other party be born.


    This time.


    He came out of the mountain.


    Thinking of what ling''er said before he died, he went to Dongze Dahuang.


    The original intention is to see what today''s Dongze wasteland looks like, and take a good walk in those rivers, lakes and seas by the way.


    There should be Ling er''s ashes in those places.


    However, as soon as he set foot on the land, he met the little girl.


    In the face of strangers, she is so brave that she may be desperate.


    Yan Ruyu wanted to help her, but she didn''t mean to take her by her side. She said that her name was Ye Ling.


    Besides, she knew that grapes were purple balls.


    That sentence, originally Yan Ruyu did not put in mind, now, it is again and again in his mind.


    "Really, have you ever heard of one thing? There is samsara in this world. If I''m gone, I want to go to Dongze Dahuang. "


    "Ling er."


    "I like the name of Ye Ling. If you see her, she happens to be Ye Ling. Please take her home


    These words rang out in Yan Ruyu''s mind.


    Is this a coincidence?


    No.


    It''s certainly not a coincidence.


    So, he is Ling Er, who has been recording for 500 years.


    The little girl saw that there was no expression on the man''s face, so she was devastated and said, "if you really don''t agree, I can''t force you, but you ate my purple ball. That''s what I left my brother. You have to compensate me."


    "I don''t think you''re going to cheat on me when you''re dressed like this?""This purple ball is not a good thing for you. If you really don''t have it, you will give me silver and take me into the city."


    "Young master, I see that the monster around you is really beautiful. It should be able to fly, right? Can you give me a little bit of a ride? "


    "It''s too cold outside. You''d better take me in, OK?"


    Ye Ling has been talking.


    She didn''t know.


    Now she, in front of Yan Ruyu, is so lovely.


    She''s still talking.


    Yan Ruyu is a little smile, off the body of the red cape, put on the shivering little girl.


    The chattering little girl stopped.


    She looked up.


    Looking at the man in blue like heaven and man.


    Silly said: "I, I can not you this cape? It looks very valuable, but now I can''t get into the city, and I can''t pawn it. "


    Yan Ruyu smiles gently.


    This smile can really shake Ye Ling''s eyes.


    She quickly covered her eyes.


    "Don''t laugh at me. It''s useless for you to laugh so well at me. I''m still young. Your move is not good for me."


    Yan Ruyu asked softly, "would you like to be my apprentice?"


    Ye Ling stopped.


    Slowly put down the hand.


    She couldn''t believe looking at the man in green in front of her.


    He is so high and unattainable, at this moment, he is so close to himself.


    Ye Ling swallowed.


    She said, "what do you need to do to be your disciple?"


    "There''s a lot to do, but I can make you stronger."


    "As strong as you?"


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    The smile, in this winter is so warm.


    "Well, better than me."


    The little girl laughed, too.


    She has been wandering for such a long time. After meeting him, she has a real home.


    Yan Ruyu picked up the little girl, her breath warm, this really tells him that she is still alive, is a living person.


    The little girl was so warm on Baize.


    On her back, she wore pure white satin.


    Not long.


    The little girl fell asleep.


    Maybe it''s too sleepy.


    Maybe.


    She finally had a home, and there was a person behind her who could let her sleep at ease.

 Chapter 655

    Ye Ling after meeting Yan Ruyu.


    Life is just like hanging up.


    She keeps on practicing and upgrading.


    The master will also create a mysterious place for her to exercise her ability.


    Every time I throw the little girl in, Yan Ruyu''s heart is very uneasy.


    But ye Ling didn''t let him down. Every time, when she came out of the mysterious world, her ability always rose.


    What''s more surprising to Yan Ruyu is.


    In front of the little girl, in addition to the spiritual power, the spiritual power also began to move.


    Like Ling Er five hundred years ago, she can practice both spiritual power and spiritual power.


    After that.


    We all know.


    Ye Ling became a new generation of empress in Dongze.


    Yan Ruyu, the master of the Millennium emperor, also had his own mission. He went to Qingyun to help Sumu, the leader of Qingyun, solve the problem of drought.


    Later.


    The four families rebelled.


    Coupled with the betrayal of his confidant Xia Wanling, Ye Ling died miserably.


    Later, Ye Ling became Zhao shuning. He put his soul on Zhao''s daughter and returned to the world.


    Now.


    Time turns.


    It has been nearly 30 years since Zhao shuning disappeared.


    Over the years.


    A lot has happened.


    Guihun broke through the shield again and entered every corner of the mainland of Kyushu. Mo Bai, because he met him when he was young, had a deep attachment to Zhao shuning.


    In the 30 years since Zhao shuning disappeared, he never gave up looking for her one day.


    Let''s go back to luoqiu.


    Since she saw Honglian in the cave 30 years ago, she has never heard of her sister.


    As the war broke out in mainland Kyushu, she kept shuttling among them, but she never found any clues.


    In the meantime.


    The most injured should be the Zhao family.


    Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er had only one daughter, Zhao shuning. In the early years, they had lost Zhao Huai.


    In the past 30 years, there has been no news of Zhao shuning. They know that their daughter is not likely to survive.


    And Yan Ruyu.


    Again and again, although he had no words on the surface, his body had changed obviously.


    There is no red lotus fire in his body.


    Every winter, he had a bad life.


    In addition, since Zhao shuning disappeared out of thin air, he remembered that ling''er died in front of his eyes 500 years ago.


    A moment of anger, sadness, guilt, make Yan Ruyu''s three thousand green silk, in an instant, inch into snow.


    Feng Zhan and Feng Ling Tong look in the eye, is also very distressed.


    Their brother, they know.


    If you are not familiar with him, you will feel that he is the ice of a thousand years, and you can''t get close to him. But if a person really comes to his heart, he will regard her as fate and carve it into the bone marrow.


    For 500 years.


    In his heart, she was the only one.


    Qingyun is in China.


    Yan Ruyu''s room was gently buckled.


    "Who?" he whispered


    "No, it''s me."


    It''s Feng Zhan.


    Yan Ruyu''s cold voice came out.


    "Is there something important, brother?"


    Feng Zhan looks at the chicken soup in her hand. It''s not long since sister a cooked it. Now it''s hot. It''s just right for her to give it to bu ran to warm her body.


    No matter whether Yan Ruyu agrees with him or not.


    With a turn of his hand, he pushed the door open.


    Yan Ruyu looks at the elder brother who enters the door.


    Helpless said: "brother again to send soup."


    "Ah Jie prepared it, and I don''t want to."


    Although the words say so, Feng Zhan in the heart is not so think, his hand, already extremely skilled for Yan Ruyu pour chicken soup, handed Yan Ruyu''s side.


    My brother didn''t move.


    Feng Zhan only said: "don''t force me to feed you for my brother. In this way, it''s a bit out of order."


    Words just finish saying, Feng Zhan then carry chicken soup to Yan Ruyu mouth to feed.


    Where does it look half "unorthodox"?


    Yan Ruyu took it and drank it slowly.


    Looking at the snow outside the window, he looked lonely.


    Feng Zhan then knows that Bu ran should be thinking about that girl again.


    "Don''t dye, that girl has been gone for so long, maybe it''s really God''s will, you don''t have to be too sad."


    Don''t dye, don''t speak.


    The pain of losing one''s beloved again and again is so extreme. She has been engraved in her own blood. He really can''t forget her."Dong Dong Dong --"


    someone knocked on the door again.


    Yan Ruyu and Feng Zhan look up at the door.


    Feng Zhan said, "who?"


    There''s a lot of people out there.


    Feng Zhan then said, "why don''t you talk?"


    "It''s me."


    The voice of the little aunt.


    Feng Zhan''s face suddenly changed from being a fool to being very cautious. He took a look around him. Because of his special body, the house he lived in in in winter was almost sealed except for the gate, leaving only a small wind outlet to see the snow.


    See feng Zhan that anxious appearance.


    Yan Ruyu said, "brother, when did you provoke your little aunt?"


    "I - I don''t know."


    "Little aunt, please come in. Brother a is with me, too."


    Nineteen was stunned for a while.


    After she entered the door, she just put down the porridge, then looked at Yan Ruyu and said, "don''t dye, your body is not very good. This is the porridge that my little aunt made for you. If you drink some, I won''t disturb you. When you eat well, I''ll collect the bowl."


    From nineteen came in, her eyes, from the beginning to the end did not stay in Feng Zhan.


    With these words, he walked out of the door directly.


    After she left, she took the door with her.


    Yan Ruyu looked at Feng Zhan with an embarrassed face and said, "brother, but did you provoke my little aunt?"


    "How can I have it?"


    "But my little aunt''s anger seems to be quite strong."


    Feng Zhan a bottom of sit back to the original position, around the stove to bake.


    By the way, he complained: "no dye, I don''t know what happened to my little aunt? You know what? Some time ago, the young lady of the jun family, the young lady Kong of Dahuang in Dongze, and the young lady siser I used to know came to Qingyun country. As the host, I naturally want to show them around. By the way, the young lady of the jun family is a member of Qingyun country. She just wants to follow me. "


    "We went shopping for about half a month. During that time, I asked my little aunt if she wanted to go with me. She didn''t want to go. It had nothing to do with me. But after they left, my little aunt was angry all the time. When she saw me, she just thought I was the air. What''s more, she mentioned me to her several times. She deliberately went around, and I was still there."


    Yan Ruyu was stunned.


    Then he said, "little aunt is an elder. You can''t make her angry."


    "She''s my aunt. How dare I make her angry? Now in front of her, it''s wrong for me to say one more word. "

 Chapter 656

    See feng Zhan so.


    Yan Ruyu''s face was moved.


    "My little aunt came here just for us, elder brother. A few years ago, she was in turmoil. When she came here, she would not have been able to cultivate her spiritual and spiritual power. You also know how many bumps and drifts she went through before she arrived in Qingyun country. She is also an elder. She would not like to see you flirting with others like that."


    "Well, as you say, it''s me who''s flirting. As an elder, she can blame me. But she doesn''t say anything, she just takes me as the air. You don''t know. Usually I go to see my elder sister, and they still say that they are laughing one second ago As soon as I went in, I was silent. It was too obvious for me. I would rather have my little aunt scold me


    Yan Ruyu picked up a Book of poetry on the bookshelf and read it while listening to her brother''s chatter.


    Feng zhanxu said too much.


    See not dye mood seems to be a lot better, then coax him, want him to eat porridge.


    "Let''s put it there first. I have no appetite for the moment."


    Feng Zhan said, "you''d better eat it as soon as possible, otherwise when my little aunt comes to collect the bowl, I''ll have to see her eyes again."


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    Feng Zhan then said: "don''t dye, you don''t have to care about it like this. After 30 years, if you still have a fate, you can continue it. Even if she really comes back and sees you like this, I''m afraid she''ll have to empathize with you."


    Yan Ruyu holds up the bowl.


    Soon he finished a bowl of porridge.


    After eating.


    He put the bowl back where it was.


    Feng Zhan said: "you see, every time you mention that girl, it will have a little effect on you."


    "Brother, I can''t see her on the astrolabe array now."


    "No, didn''t you listen to my little aunt? She gave that Ning soul bead to the Ling son you had at the beginning. There should be a glimmer of hope. "


    "I hope so."


    At this point.


    Nineteen pushed the door open again.


    Seeing the empty bowl on the table, I was a little relieved.


    Feng Zhan quickly asked for credit and said, "little aunt, the reason why he finished your porridge so quickly is all my credit."


    Nineteen just looked at Feng Zhan lightly, then tidied up the dishes and chopsticks by oneself.


    I didn''t pay attention to Feng Zhan.


    Yan Ruyu said, "please, little aunt."


    Nineteen back: "don''t dye, about Ling er''s matter, you don''t have to think much, everything has been doomed, if she can find the breath here, she will return here."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    The picture goes back more than 20 years.


    He was exhausted physically and mentally, and everything in the world seemed to have lost its color before his eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the elder sister and elder brother to accompany him, he would not have the courage to survive until now.


    You say, why do people who have been lonely for more than a thousand years fear the cold world after they have the warmth?


    Yan Ruyu''s heart is dead.


    But at that time.


    The Lord of Cangwu state, with a mysterious woman, appears in Qingyun state.


    When the woman appeared, he, his elder brother and sister were all in a daze.


    It''s my little aunt.


    The arrival of my little aunt was very timely.


    Because if she comes two days later, I''m afraid that Yan Ruyu''s body will suffer more serious consequences because she can''t bear the suffering day and night.


    Yan Ruyu still remembers.


    That night, my little aunt arrived in Qingyun.


    In the courtyard of the palace, she looked at the people in front of her, and tears fell down.


    The tears made their three backs at a loss. Fortunately, Feng Zhan was able to coax people. With a few words, he coaxed the little aunt.


    No wonder my mother often said that my little aunt is just a little crying bag, which is really in line with the legend.


    At that time, I saw the dying Yan Ruyu.


    But the little aunt seemed to know everything. She held everyone back.


    Only she and the three brothers and sisters of the Phoenix family were left.


    At that time, Yan Ruyu had gorgeous hair and no anger on her face. In her beautiful eyes, there were only empty eyes.


    But the little aunt said only one word.


    Yan Ruyu''s empty eyes are full of vitality.


    She said: "she will definitely come back, but it needs an opportunity. This opportunity needs you to make."


    Yan Ruyu looks at nineteen.


    Nineteen then said, "you should know who I''m talking about."


    "Don''t dye, ah Zhan, Xiao Tong, don''t worry. I will help you. Don''t dye, she will come back."Then nineteen told a truth that only she knew.


    So far.


    Yan Ruyu really knows that the "luoqiu" of that year, that is, ling''er of that year, is indeed the child that she is now receiving.


    The little aunt also said that it was all her fault.


    At the beginning, my elder brother devoted himself to space, which should have been 500 years ago, but because he was not familiar with business, he went into the wrong level of space in the middle, resulting in the distortion of space.


    So I passed my brother to the wrong space.


    As a result, the time was misplaced, so that Zhao shuning, who was in the cave of Qingyun peak that day, disappeared out of thin air. Her soul returned to Luo Feiyan 500 years ago.


    At this point, all this puzzle, can be regarded as a complete solution.


    If there were no little aunts, they would never be able to explore this problem.


    The little aunt also said that before ling''er died, she gave her the Pearl to hold under her tongue. If her body was destroyed at the last moment, then at least her soul would be safe.


    If you have a good soul, you will have a chance to return to the present.


    The little aunt said that she needed two complete things.


    The same is to find Zhao shuning''s body again.


    It was also at that time that Yan Ruyu just knew that Ning''er''s body had not disappeared. In the words of her little aunt, because Zhao shuning''s soul was rapidly pulling away, there were three forces in her body. One was the fire of red lotus, the other was the aura and spiritual power of the bronze medal, which had suppressed different powers for hundreds of years, and the third was her own spiritual power and spiritual power.


    The three forces collide, but merge in the last second.


    At that time, the three forces realized that the master''s soul had been pulled away and the body had no perception. In order to protect the master''s body, they took Zhao shuning''s body to an extremely secret and safe place, and then fell asleep.


    In other words, those three forces, like Zhao shuning''s own protection mechanism, automatically protect her body because of the separation of consciousness.


    But now, they have searched all over the place, and they have not found where Zhao shuning''s body is, even on the astrolabe array.


    Apart from this condition.


    The second thing we need is fragments of jade flute.

 Chapter 657

    Pieces of jade flute.


    This is also the most important point.


    As we all know, the jade flute fragments had been lost under the high platform during the great famine in Dongze.


    The jade flute.


    When Yuge and fengqingchen were still alive, Yuge searched for the best jade in the world and injected a lot of spiritual power into it. He and fengqingchen made the Jade Flute and gave it to fengburan.


    Yu Ge and Feng Qing Chen are not ordinary people. Even to say the least, they can be the masters of the world if they want to.


    Therefore, how could the jade flute that they made with all their efforts be a mortal.


    At the beginning.


    Yan Ruyu presents the jade flute to Ye Ling.


    When she is in danger, blow the flute, so that no matter how far away he is, he will come back to her immediately.


    But when Yan Ruyu arrived at the top of Dongze wasteland, all she saw was the body of Ye Ling.


    Not bad.


    Before that, he gave Ye Ling the seeds of Honglian''s fire, and with the protection of Lingli left by Yudi''s parents, Ye Ling escaped.


    However, after that, Yan Ruyu lost her flute.


    Later, he did his best, and the jade flute he found was no longer complete.


    Relying on her perception, Yan Ruyu found many pieces of jade flute.


    Finally, on the dagger he presented to Zhao shuning, the inlaid jade flute fragment was found.


    After collecting countless pieces, one piece is still missing.


    Now, they have not found the missing piece of jade flute.


    Time, back to the present.


    If it wasn''t for the appearance of my little aunt, I''m afraid it would never have been solved.


    Although now, the hope that Ning''er can come back is one in ten million, Yan Ruyu never gives up.


    "Little aunt, I know what you''re trying to say. It''s already like this. No wonder anyone."


    Nineteen only got the way: "you understand, I have a great responsibility for this."


    "It''s not my little aunt''s fault. If it wasn''t for her, I would not have met her 500 years ago, and she would not have brought so many beautiful moments to my life."


    "As you said, it''s all predestined. Her appearance is a miracle on the ancient books. Now I know that ling''er, who was with me 500 years ago, is Ning''er now. I''m satisfied."


    Although, Yan Ruyu before, has been firmly determined to this idea, but that with the little aunt personally said the feeling, or not the same.


    Nineteen: "thank you, thank you for not blaming me."


    "Little aunt - you?"


    Feng Zhan saw that nineteen wiped the corner of her eyes, and knew that she was emotional again. He just wanted to comfort her, but before his hand touched the corner of his aunt''s clothes, nineteen avoided her.


    "Don''t dye, you have a rest earlier. I''ll go out first. There''s something else to do later."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "Take your time, little aunt."


    Nineteen came out of the door.


    Yan Ruyu looked at Feng Zhan with a depressed face and said, "brother, how come you have no eyesight now?"


    Feng Zhan came back.


    He rushed out.


    By that time, nineteen had not entered the house.


    Feng Zhan appeared behind her.


    "Little aunt."


    He was stunned.


    But did not answer him, continue to go ahead.


    Feng Zhan followed.


    "Little aunt, why did you ignore me for so many days, but what did I do wrong?"


    Nineteen said in a dull voice, "ah Zhan is so handsome and popular with girls. How can he do something wrong?"


    "That''s right, but I always feel that you are angry with me because of my advantages."


    Nineteen don''t have good spirit of saw a Feng Zhan.


    Put the bowl in the kitchen.


    I went out the door.


    Feng Zhan quickly followed out.


    "Tell me exactly what I was wrong? You''re always so angry with me. It''s not the way


    19 stops.


    Feng Zhan quickly stopped.


    She said, "how could ah Zhan be wrong? I''m not angry with you either


    "Little aunt, are my eyes so stupid? I can''t see if you''re angry or not. "


    19. Silence.


    Feng Zhan said: "is it because of the girls who came from Dongze Dahuang some time ago? They and I are just friends."


    "You regard them as friends, but they are not necessarily. In other words, I''m nosy. Ah Zhan, if you are in this position this year, you can start a family. I can''t stand in the way of how you want to do it."


    "Listen, little aunt, aren''t you angry?""I don''t have it. If ah Zhan is so free, he might as well deal with your ninth lady."


    "Are you angry with me because of" 99 "


    Nineteen turn head mercilessly stare a Feng Zhan, the head also don''t return of go toward front.


    Feng Zhan has no choice but to stamp one''s foot, or to follow up.


    "Little aunt, you know that little girl Jun Jiu is just like that. I just regard her as my sister. What kind of anger do you have?"


    "Besides, we live in Qingyun country now, and Su Mu is the leader of Qingyun country. You know that the relationship between ah Jie and Na Su Mu is unusual. Besides, the jun family is an important Minister of Qingyun country, which is indispensable. If you don''t like that girl, I won''t take her to our yard when she comes, little aunt, What do you think of that? "


    Nineteen walked straight ahead with his head down.


    Phoenix Cham or from their own position, has been explaining.


    My little aunt loves to laugh so much at ordinary times, but she seldom smiles these days. In other words, she seldom smiles in front of herself.


    "Little aunt, what do you want me to do? You say it to me. The whole yard can see that you have a problem with me. "


    He has a hard tongue.


    "I don''t. You are a junior. I don''t care about you."


    "So what are you angry about?"


    "Ah Zhan, now you''re barking nine or nine at a time, but it''s not easy? I remember that before you didn''t have to call me little aunt, you could call me little nine, or you could call me nine. How long have you been in this position? You have forgotten all I said to you before, but you are close to that girl. That is to say, you can live with the little girl of the jun family. "


    Feng Zhan felt that her right eyelid was jumping all the time.


    He muttered.


    "It''s not that I don''t call you. If you let elder sister and bu ran listen to me, I''m afraid my ears will be pulled off by elder sister."


    "What are you mumbling about?"


    "Nothing -"


    Feng Zhan did not explain.


    He spoke again.


    "Little aunt."


    It''s my little aunt.


    However, I have never seen such a wooden head. I don''t know whether he really doesn''t understand or pretends not to.


    Now what I said is straightforward enough.


    Ah Zhan still responds like this.


    She picked up her skirt and ran to the door.

 Chapter 658

    Speaking of nineteen.


    She also felt that she was really spineless.


    In the past, when I didn''t know much about the outside world, I relied on the ghosts coming and going from the hell to tell me.


    She''s really timid.


    Of the brothers and sisters, she is the youngest.


    So I also got the care of my brothers and sisters, so that the first thing I can do when I encounter something wronged is to cry.


    She thought.


    Maybe we don''t like such a crying girl, even we don''t like crying ourselves.


    But whenever she was wronged, she could not help the tears in her eyes.


    She ran for a while.


    I feel that I have lived in vain for so many years. The more I live, the more I pass. Now I am still so naive.


    He stopped.


    She looked back.


    Feng Zhan didn''t follow. Her heart began to feel uneasy again.


    But at this time, in front of a low and magnetic voice.


    "Miss Meng, why are you here?"


    19. Looking up, the one who spoke to her was Wei He, the son of Wei Ziyun, the most beautiful man in Qingyun kingdom.


    When she first came here, he met them at the gate.


    Nineteen immediately return a gift, say: "Wei childe."


    Wei he said, "why is the girl here?"


    "It''s nothing. If I have nothing to do, I''ll come out for a walk. It''s Mr. Wei. I remember that Wei''s house is not in this direction."


    Wei Xiaoxiao.


    Pick up your clothes and silk.


    Then he said with a smile, "you know, after all these years, my father still asks me to send these things to the virgin''s mansion every year."


    Nineteen nodded.


    I understand.


    I thought that Wei he would leave, but unexpectedly he opened his mouth.


    "Why don''t I go with the girl?"


    "Ah?"


    "Anyway, I have nothing to do. When I go back so early, I can only read alone in my room. My father is also in the house. I don''t want to listen to him as soon as I go back."


    It''s not easy to shirk.


    "Good," he said


    "How about calling the girl nineteen later? In this way, it seems that we are not so unfamiliar with each other. "


    "Mr. Wei, it seems that we are not so familiar with each other."


    Wei he was adopted by Wei Ziyun.


    Wei Ziyun likes fenglingtong, which is well known in Qingyun country.


    But who is fenglingtong? Her status is supreme in Qingyun country. Wei Ziyun didn''t get the beauty back even though he tried his best.


    The beauty, on the contrary, was interested in Su mu, the sick Lord of the country.


    Although Wei Ziyun was angry, he was also a big man and didn''t do anything too much.


    But after seeing such a beautiful woman as fenglingtong, it was hard for her to enter his eyes.


    It is precisely because of this that after so many years, he did not have a family, and still could not bear the urge of his father at home, so he went to adopt a child, that is, Wei Hou, who is now standing in front of the nineteen.


    "The girl is not familiar with me, but I know her very well."


    Let''s go.


    Wei he took out a small cage from behind. In the cage, there was a little fox with blood red.


    It''s fluffy. It''s cute.


    When he first saw the fox, he immediately covered his mouth and his eyes were full of love for him.


    Wei Chen saw the reaction of nineteen.


    He handed the cage to nineteen.


    "I have known for a long time that girls like small animals, but I have no time to take care of them all the time. I found this red fox when I went out shopping a few days ago and passed through the deep mountains. I think if it is in the deep mountains, it may not be able to survive. It''s better to take it home and find a master for it. In the future, it''s better to have food and clothing, and some people love it."


    Nineteen looked at the little red fox in front of him.


    It''s so cute.


    "Take it, girl, as if you have done a good deed, as well as helping Wei."


    A smile appeared on his face.


    She said: "this little fox, really send me?"


    Wei He nodded.


    Then he said to the people behind him: "you first send these cloth to the palace of the virgin, and I''ll be there in a minute."


    "Yes, sir."


    The servants are gone.


    Nineteen carefully took over Wei He and handed her cage, with a smile on her face.


    "Thank you, young master."


    "Nineteen girls should smile more. When you laugh, it''s like the sun in winter. It''s warm."


    I''m sorry to be praised.


    She bowed her head and blushed.And this scene, was just chased by the Phoenix Cham eyes, Phoenix Cham heart, suddenly rose a stream of jealousy.


    He walked quickly.


    He had already opened his mouth before he reached nineteen and Wei.


    "Wei is here. What are you talking about with my little aunt? So happy? "


    The little aunt stopped smiling as soon as she saw herself.


    In this way.


    Feng Zhan''s anger was completely ignited.


    "Yes, sir."


    "No, since you are here, go and do your own business. You and my little aunt are standing at the gate of the palace. If other people see you, they will misunderstand you."


    Wei Chen''s relieved smile.


    "Nineteen and I didn''t do anything frivolous. We were sitting upright. Naturally, we were not afraid of gossip."


    "Wei ho!"


    Feng Zhan''s voice is a little high.


    Wei he was puzzled: "what''s the matter, young master?"


    "Can you call nineteen? My elder sister and I still have to call her a little aunt. Do you think that in your capacity, you can surpass us and go directly to the same generation with my little aunt? "


    This is the first time Feng Zhan said such harsh words to Wei.


    At this time, the situation is a bit awkward.


    Wei Hou arched his hand and said with regret: "it''s Wei who didn''t think well."


    "That''s right -"


    "no matter, childe Wei will call me 19 in the future. Generation is just under his status. Xiaotong''s status in Qingyun is different from mine. At best, I''m just a" relative "with whom he has a relationship. They call me a little aunt, which is just a respect for me. Since childe Wei regards me as a friend, he gives me a gift This little fox, then, we will be friends. Since we are friends, it''s reasonable for you to call me by my name. "


    Let''s go.


    Nineteen looked at Feng Zhan.


    Feng Zhan''s expression at this time is wonderful.


    Wei he said, "but what did you say?"


    19. Look at Fengzhan.


    The eyes are extremely serious.


    "No, ah Zhan won''t mind. He''s just afraid that I don''t like you to call me like that. Ah Zhan is the most sensible. Don''t you think he''s different from the nine girls in the jun family? The nine girls in Jun''s family call him a little childe. Ah Zhan calls others, which is also called Jiu Jiu. He sets an example like this. How can he use his address to bind you and me? "


    "Ah Zhan, you said, right?"

 Chapter 659

    Feng Zhan listened to the careless words of nineteen.


    I''m scared.


    He took the cage out of his hands.


    Think about it.


    Pretending to be angry: "little aunt, I just can''t stand your behavior like this."


    "Childe, nineteen didn''t do anything. Why do you say that to her?"


    "I''m talking to my little aunt. What are you doing here as an outsider?"


    Wei shut up.


    Nineteen wronged: "what do you mean?"


    Feng Zhan''s heart said: "I''m just for my mother''s injustice, little aunt. Although I have no blood relationship with my mother, you are all sisters after all. You know my mother''s rival, she was a little fox in her last life. How can you like this red fox?"


    Feng Zhan is very reasonable.


    There is no logic in speaking.


    Even after he finished, he felt that his words were too absurd.


    Nineteen: "ah Zhan, what are you talking about?"


    "In a word, you are not allowed to take this red fox."


    "Why?"


    "If you really like little foxes, I''ll go to the mountains to find one for you to raise. You''d better not bang for this unknown thing. Have you forgotten my mother''s instruction? You can''t have the heart to harm others, and you can''t have the heart to prevent others. "


    Feng Zhan put the red fox and the cage into Wei He''s hands.


    "You''re not going yet?"


    Wei Chen came back.


    He had to bow his hand to nineteen and say, "nineteen, if you have time later, would you like to come to Wei''s house?"


    Nineteen has not spoken yet.


    Feng Zhan gave a cold hum.


    "No time. You that Wei mansion, then keep oneself carefree and happy


    Let''s go.


    With one hand, he took nineteen and fled.


    Nineteen looked at the front of Feng Zhan, although surprised, but still showed a smile.


    Her mind.


    It''s been clear over the years.


    But Zhan''s mind, but always deliberately dodge their own.


    There is no way.


    For a long time.


    When there is no one behind.


    Feng Zhan just let go of 19''s hand.


    Then he pretended to be serious and said, "little aunt, in the future, you should contact less with these people."


    Nineteen: "ah Zhan?"


    "Don''t ask me what I said before, I don''t know."


    Nineteen laughed.


    She asked, "the previous women had some problems with you. If you want to keep me away from Wei He, can you stop being so close to those women?"


    Feng Zhan stopped.


    Murmured: "I see."


    "Well."


    "Little aunt, in fact, you don''t have to worry about it. Among the people who came to Qingyun last time, siser has already become a family and doesn''t feel much about me. The young lady of the Kong family is just accompanying siser to Qingyun. The person she likes is not me. Apart from junjiu, junjiu''s little girl, you also know that she has this kind of character for so many years She''s alone, and she just wants to make it clear to her that it''s impossible between us. "


    He turned his back.


    "Well, I see."


    Feng Zhan lowered his head and said, "little aunt, don''t get angry with me, OK? Let''s go back. After a while, I have to go with you to find the supreme beast. "


    Nineteen nodded.


    He went back to the yard with Feng Zhan.


    The supremacy of the animal world once appeared 20 years ago, but it was only a flash in the pan, and then it disappeared.


    Don''t dye.


    The reason why the supreme beast appeared should be to find people.


    And the person he is looking for should be the little girl in his heart.


    However, the result seems not satisfactory.


    The supreme beast didn''t find anyone, and no one knew where he went.


    What Yan Ruyu expected is not bad.


    Zhao Huai did appear once twenty years ago.


    But that time, he searched every inch of the mainland of Kyushu, and did not find Zhao shuning.


    Because I''m in a hurry.


    When he appeared, he was in the orc state.


    Later, the search was fruitless, so he went back to the netherworld valley with chaos and closed the door attentively.


    His original body has been destroyed, and now it will take a lot of time to become a human figure.


    Zhao Huai thought that if Xiao Ning''er didn''t die, he would like a man like brother.


    It''s obviously more convenient to travel around the world to find Xiao Ning''er.


    Zhao Huai firmly believes that Zhao shuning is not dead. She grew up with herself. There is a mysterious connection between them. His intuition tells him that Xiao Ning''er is not dead. She is waiting for herself in a corner of the world.All they expected was good.


    Zhao shuning is not dead now.


    But she couldn''t find her way back.


    There is no return to the body medium.


    Where she was, it was dark and there was no light.


    Zhao shuning didn''t even know how long he had been away.


    She felt as if she was in a deep water, her body was squeezed by multiple forces.


    Zhao shuning reaches out his hand and wants to push away the power that blocks her.


    However, her spiritual power has no effect here.


    The place where Zhao shuning is, 50000 feet up, is the ghost outside Kyushu.


    The ghost at this time.


    The atmosphere is obviously not right.


    Above the hall, the man in purple gold and black robes sits on the main seat. On his right, it is Mo Bai.


    Mo Bai is now a ghost.


    His ability and cultivation have reached an extremely incredible level.


    But over the years, few people have seen her smile.


    At this time, in front of father and son, stood a shadow.


    The shadow is all hidden under the black robe. Mo Bai and his father can''t see her expression at this time.


    "Master."


    "No news yet?"


    "No


    Master, it is Luo Qiu, a man in black.


    Her ability can now rank in the top three of mainland Kyushu.


    Kyushu mainland, four seas eight wasteland, take strength as respect.


    Therefore, all the ghosts, including Mo Yan, have to call Luo Qiu.


    Luo Qiu said: "so many years, Mo Yan, how much time have you wasted?"


    "Master, there is still her breath on the copper."


    That piece of copper was originally divided into two by Luo Qiu, one was given to Mo Bai, the other was left in the ghost God sect.


    Now as time goes by.


    The spiritual power on the copper sheet not only did not decrease, but also increased.


    Luo Qiu sighed.


    She said softly, "I saw Honglian that day."


    Mo Yan suddenly stood up.


    Mo Bai quickly looks at his father. How could he be so impolite?


    "Mo Bai, you go first. I have something to discuss with you."


    "Good."


    Mo Bai never interferes in his father''s affairs. He always has his reason.


    After he left.


    Mo Yan walks to Luo Qiu quickly.


    "When did it happen?"


    "Thirty years ago."


    "Thirty years ago, why didn''t you tell me?"


    Luo Qiu coldly looked at Mo Yan.


    "Why should I tell you?" he asked? What qualifications do you have to hear about her? "

 Chapter 660

    After all these years.


    Luoqiu and Shenzong always live in peace.


    To Mo Yan is also polite.


    But once she was mentioned, Luo Qiu would become very excited.


    Mo Yan heard this.


    All I can say is sorry.


    "But if you don''t tell me about it, we can''t work together."


    Luo Qiu said sarcastically: "even if I tell you, can you find her?"


    Mo Yan is choked by Luo Qiu''s words.


    Yeah, if he could find her.


    I won''t wait for 500 years.


    Luo Qiu, as always, mocks Mo Yan and leaves Shenzong.


    And when she''s going to leave ghoul.


    Met Mo Bai.


    Mo Bai is by the lake, leaning on the dead trees.


    A pair of careless.


    Can Luo autumn one eye then can see, Mo Bai is there, is to wait for her.


    "Are you leaving now?"


    Luo Qiu answered.


    Mo Bai came to Luo Qiu and said respectfully, "in fact, I always have a question that I want to ask you."


    "He said


    "Are you my mother?"


    Luo Qiu looks at Mo Bai.


    Her face.


    It was such a shock.


    However, it is her expression that makes Mo Bai understand that her previous ideas are not tenable.


    "Well, I know the answer."


    Nevertheless, Luo Qiu said, "I have nothing to do with your father."


    "I think so."


    Mo Bai bowed his head and laughed bitterly.


    "Why?"


    She appeared for a very short time. Luo Qiu didn''t understand why Mo Bai had such a misunderstanding of her, and after he denied it, he could accept it so quickly.


    "If you were my mother, I don''t believe you would have the heart. I grew up so many years and never saw you once."


    "Well, I have nothing to do with you."


    Mo Bai smiles.


    "But master, my mother, do you have anything to do with it? Or, have you met my mother? What does she look like? What about being a person? "


    Lothar didn''t want to answer such a question.


    Mo Bai naturally saw it.


    He almost begged and said: "if you know, please tell me, I have never met my mother, and I don''t know what she looks like. No one in the Shenzong family knows my mother. I just want to know who she is if she is still alive? If she''s gone, where''s her grave? As his child, I can''t do anything for her. It''s always right for me to have a clear incense stick. "


    Luo Qiu light response way: "your matter, has nothing to do with me."


    "So what the elder means is, this matter, you know?"


    Rocho won''t answer. I''m going to leave.


    But Mo Bai didn''t plan to let Luo Qiu go at this time.


    His feet pointed, the body quickly swept out, fast block in front of luoqiu.


    "If you are an insider, you can tell me."


    Luoqiu stood still in the mid air.


    She passed through the black veil.


    Look at the man in front of you.


    "You want to stop me?" he said softly


    "I dare not."


    "You can''t stop me, Mo Bai. You are a rising star, and your talent must be extraordinary. But with your decades of attainments, if you want to stop me, you are just a fool talking in a dream."


    "I don''t want to embarrass my master. I just want to know the fact. Don''t force me to do it."


    Luo Qiu''s calm eyes started a wave.


    "You are as ungrateful as your father."


    In those days, Mo Bai had a bronze medal in his hand, but he divided it into two parts and gave it to him personally.


    Even if it can''t be said that he is very kind to Mo Bai, there will never be any gap hatred.


    There is a light breeze.


    The veil shakes.


    Mo Bai sees that Luo Qiu has no plan to tell her, and she wants to leave again, so she can''t help but give a hand to Luo Qiu.


    For a moment, the sky suddenly darkened in the wasteland.


    Around the stones, sand, slowly gathered together.


    Both of them are shining.


    Mo Bai gave his hand and offered sacrifices to the yuan God and the monster.


    Luo Qiu smiles gently.


    "You can''t shake the tree."


    See her hand gently close, spread out, a hands in front of the body, with the hands waving, her side, appeared a huge lotus shield.


    And the shield.


    It''s easy to block Mo Bai''s attack.Mo Bai''s eyes became frightened.


    The woman in front of him is so powerful that even he can''t shake him.


    No wonder for so many years, every time my father saw her, he would always look humble and call her elder.


    She deserves that.


    Luo Qiu simply blocks Mo Bai''s attack.


    Mo Bai also because of her this move, found a trace of familiar feeling.


    The feeling she gives herself is similar to Ning Ning.


    For example, their shields are all lotus shaped.


    Luoqiu regained his mental strength.


    "Cold voice way:" beyond measure


    After that, I will leave.


    Mo Bailian said quickly: "master, who taught you the mental shield you used? Where do you learn from? "


    Rochton lives.


    Mo Bai then said, "master, your skill is very similar to a friend of mine. Can you tell me?"


    Luoqiu turned back.


    The eyes became sharp.


    She said, "have you ever seen such a skill?"


    "Roughly the same."


    How is that possible?


    This skill was copied from the book that my sister left her.


    "What''s the name of the man you met?"


    "Do you care about this person?"


    "You just have to tell me. You don''t have to talk to me."


    "In that case, why didn''t you and I tell each other what we wanted to know?"


    Luoqiu''s eyes become dangerous.


    She narrowed her eyes gently.


    "You''re making terms with me?" he said in a cold voice


    "Only when we have chips can we have the capital to talk about conditions. If our predecessors don''t want to, we can do the same."


    Just now when the woman heard that she was excited when she talked about this skill, Mo Bai could almost be sure that she would exchange the news with her.


    "Your mother used to be a adopted daughter recruited by your father in Loulan. She was beautiful and pleasing. She had been with your father at the beginning. She hanged herself not long after she gave birth to you."


    Mo Bai''s heart clapped.


    "My mother, what''s her name?"


    "Bay Bay."


    Wan Wan is a very gentle name.


    "I want to know where my mother''s grave is."


    Luo Qiu shakes his head.


    "There is no grave."


    "Why?"


    "Ask your father."


    Moby stopped. The pupil dilates, as if to understand something.


    He hung down and murmured, "I see."


    "What''s my message?"


    "She''s Ning Ning. You should know her, too."


    "Zhao shuning?"


    "Yes."


    Luoqiu''s eyes were a little confused.


    She should not be a sister, but she should have some relationship with her sister, otherwise she would not have seen Honglian in her brow 30 years ago.

 Chapter 661

    "Have you ever seen that girl?"


    "I haven''t seen her since I left Qingyun peak 30 years ago. Yan Ruyu said that she''s gone."


    Luoqiu looks a little complicated.


    Yan Ruyu, she knows.


    Mysterious, several times the attack of ghost, in fact, they have helped in the dark, but that with a bit of skill, can also easily turn the whole situation around Yan Ruyu, is her biggest opponent.


    "By the way, master, you are so powerful. You''d better go to find Yan Ruyu directly. Maybe he will know something."


    Go straight to him?


    If you can.


    I''ve been there for a long time.


    In the eyes of all people, he died in the river five hundred years ago.


    In order to disappear completely in the world, Luo Qiu has always changed his face when he wanders in the river and lake all these years, and he has not even used his original name.


    After my sister left.


    No one will gently call her Xiaoqiu any more.


    Luo Qiu has no face to see Yan Ruyu and doesn''t want to see him.


    Yan Ruyu is the person her sister likes. What she did in those years, more or less, indirectly hurt her sister.


    Luo Qiu dare not, dare not head such a face to see Yan Ruyu.


    "But Yan Ruyu, though a thousand year old emperor, is also very dirty. In the early years, I read some unofficial histories, which recorded how he and his disciple Luo Qiu loved each other and how they helped the chivalry. Their feelings must be different. After Luo Qiu died, he was so old that he even lured Ning Ning to be with him."


    "Besides, I feel that Luo Qiu is her - probably my mother, because I have seen her father''s room full of her paintings."


    Rocho knows.


    The woman in Mo Bai''s mouth is not herself, but her elder sister.


    That''s why she''s so angry.


    "Joke, your mother, how can it be her!"


    My sister is so high.


    When her sister died, only Yan Ruyu was by her side.


    Sister is such a good person, but also personally admit that Yan Ruyu is the person she likes, in this case, Yan Ruyu''s heart, must only sister a person.


    She respects her sister''s choice.


    It didn''t occur to Chloe.


    Yan Ruyu has a lust for her disciple Ye Ling at first. Later, she doesn''t resist Zhao shuning''s seduction.


    Such a man, how to deserve the sister''s love.


    Seeing Mo Bai''s slightly lost look, Luo Qiu asked, "do you like that little girl?"


    Mo Bai said: "I don''t just like Ning Ning. I want to take care of her forever and don''t let her suffer any injustice."


    "But she''s gone."


    "I know I never gave up looking for her."


    "You don''t believe she''s dead?"


    Mo Bai said, "I can''t believe it."


    In Mo Bai''s body, Luo Qiu seems to see his own shadow.


    Her devotion to her sister is not the same.


    "In fact -"


    LUO qiudun, continued: "that girl, should not die."


    Ink white eyes a bright.


    "Master, how do you know?"


    Luo Qiu said: "on the night when she disappeared, I was also in Qingyun peak. The thing hanging on her neck was the soul turning pearl chain."


    "The pearl chain? No, what''s hanging around Ning Ning''s neck should be the Ning Po Zhu of their family. "


    "I don''t know about this. Anyway, what I saw at that time should have been the chain of soul turning beads."


    Luo Qiu suddenly looks at Mo Bai seriously.


    Seriously, "maybe we can make a deal."


    "What deal?"


    "You cooperate with me to help me finish some things that are inconvenient for me. I''ve come to find out where Zhao shuning''s body is hidden. There are so many treasures to protect her. She shouldn''t disappear so easily. She should be hidden in a corner of Kyushu mainland that is extremely difficult to find."


    "Why not cooperate with my father?" said Mobai


    "I can''t trust him."


    "It seems inconvenient for you to say that to me."


    "That''s what I say to anyone."


    "Yes, I promise."


    Ink and white should go down.


    Luo Qiu smiles.


    "Then wait for me to inform you."


    Rocho''s gone.


    Mobai returns along the road.


    All the way.


    He is full of thoughts.


    When he was young, he was not strong, and his spiritual power was also very weak. He was always bullied by other children.


    But when he counterattacks, if he hurt the other side, the other side was injured, there will always be their mother to come forward.All over the island.


    It seems that he is the weakest, and he has no mother.


    Because of his inferiority complex, Mo Bai went to challenge the fierce dragon alone when he was a child.


    However.


    Thanks to that experience.


    He can meet Ning Ning.


    In a good mood, Mo Bai returns to Shenzong.


    Just came in.


    Then came the voice of Mo Yan.


    "Where have you been?"


    "I didn''t go anywhere. What''s the matter with my father?"


    Mo Bai''s words are not urgent, but there is no temperature.


    Aware of his child''s tone changes, Mo Yan rarely put down airs and said: "what''s the matter?"


    Mo Bai looks at his father.


    For so many years, he didn''t take a good look at him.


    Therefore, he is what kind of person, Mo Bai has not been clear.


    A long time ago.


    He saw the painting in his father''s room. It was the first time that Mo Bai saw such a beautiful person.


    She is like a fairy.


    In her paintings, she can laugh freely, be noble and elegant, and be playful and lovely.


    In those brilliant eyes, there is a sea of stars.


    Mo Bai always thought that the woman in the room should be his mother.


    It is not until today that he heard what his predecessors said that he realized how ridiculous he thought before.


    The elder said that his mother''s name was Wan Wan.


    But father''s paintings are all marked with the word "autumn" in the lower right corner.


    She''s not a mother. Mo Bai thought of her from the first moment the master told her about her mother.


    "Father, do you remember what mother looked like?"


    Mo Yan frowned.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Since Mo Bai grew up, he never took the initiative to mention his mother.


    Now, how could he suddenly think of this?


    "Father, just answer me. Do you remember my mother?"


    "Ink white."


    "Father, you never told me about my mother. I always thought that my mother was Luo Qiu."


    "You are a crazy child. In that case, you can say it!"


    Hear father so anxious retort.


    Mo Bai feels even colder.


    He looked coldly at his father who was so excited because of his name.


    "Father, have you ever loved my mother from beginning to end?"


    "Or, you don''t remember who she is, otherwise, after she hanged herself, how could you not even set a tombstone for her?"


    "To say the least, I''m afraid my birth is not in your plan, right? Lord God

 Chapter 662

    Mo Yan''s look became more and more deep.


    His eyes, more and more sinister.


    Mo Yan''s eye color, there is anger, unwilling, there are grievances, of course, of which raging anger accounted for the majority.


    But Mo Bai didn''t flinch.


    Mo Yan how to look at him, he will return to what kind of eyes.


    Mo Bai always thought that his father and mother must be in love. His mother Xu died in childbirth after giving birth to him. Because his father missed his mother, he didn''t come out of the haze of losing his mother. When he was young, he didn''t take good care of himself.


    He is a child of the zodiac.


    It''s his only child.


    But at that time, as long as a stronger companion than him, can bully him.


    What''s more, he can''t complain after being bullied.


    If he went to his father with all his injuries, his father would beat him with a whip when he saw his embarrassed appearance.


    "Who are you listening to?"


    "What? Father, isn''t what I said true? So you tell me, my mother, she didn''t hang herself? She doesn''t even have a tombstone. Tell me, my father, does he love my mother? "


    Mo Bai asked.


    Every sentence is poked in the heart of Mo Yan.


    He kept retreating.


    Yes, Mobai is right.


    Even now, Mo Yan can''t remember what the woman named Wan Wan looked like.


    He only remembers the "luoqiu" he carefully raised five hundred years ago.


    Yes.


    Mo Yan admits.


    After Wan Wan''s death, he didn''t even feel sad, nor did he take her death to heart.


    He didn''t ask anyone to set up a tombstone for Mo Bai''s mother.


    On the contrary.


    He also ordered his mother''s body to be thrown into the huge pit, where the vultures ate and the rain washed away.


    He did not pay attention to Mo Bai many times.


    But as Mo Bai grows up.


    He found that the little boy, is so resolute, although he does not have a strong talent, but in the face of a strong enemy, he will do his best to fight.


    When the child stood in front of him with bloody arms and swollen face, his eyes said firmly that it was his own injury.


    Again and again.


    As a father of Mo Yan.


    He also moved his face.


    He began to treat Mo Bai silently, and slowly sent someone to polish him. Every time after he was injured, he would put the powder for treating the wound in the barrel where Mo Bai bathed at night.


    In order to let him grow up step by step.


    After knowing he was missing.


    Mo Yan was completely flustered.


    At that time, the ban of Guihu was not lifted.


    He can''t do without ghosts.


    But he never gave up looking for Mobai.


    Mo Yan searched every inch of GUI he.


    After he didn''t find him, he used all his strength to transport Qingfeng and some dark guards out of Shenzong to find Mobai.


    Mo Yan admits that at first, he didn''t pay attention to Mo Bai and didn''t care about his growth, but later, everything changed.


    At this time, Mo Yan''s silence is tacit in Mo Bai''s eyes.


    Facing such a father.


    He was deeply distressed.


    "I''m right, aren''t I?"


    "Father, the person you like is not a mother, right?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "You don''t have to say sorry to me. I''m not the one you''re most sorry for."


    Mo Yan said: "there are many things you don''t know."


    "But I know that''s enough."


    "Father, did you just treat me as a chess piece from the beginning? If I didn''t come back with a piece of copper, and my spiritual power revived very quickly, would you abandon me just as you abandoned my mother? "


    Mo Yan said nothing.


    Mo Bai''s heart is aching at the moment.


    Before, he thought that his mother was luoqiu. It was said in the history books that luoqiu had an unspeakable relationship with emperor Zunyan Ruyu.


    Mo Bai thought that his mother''s existence had blackened him, so his father didn''t want to mention his mother.


    It''s not easy for my father to raise myself when I was abandoned by my mother. I shouldn''t use this to stimulate my father.


    But he never thought of it.


    His mother, not luoqiu, is not the beloved of his father.


    "Mo Bai, have you had enough trouble?"


    Mo Yan''s face was extremely ugly at this time.


    With his roar, the whole hall seemed to tremble.


    Mo Bai said, "what are you in a hurry? What are you panicking about? Your blood is always flowing in my body. I know your wish. I will carry forward Guihu and become the overlord of the Kyushu mainland. You can rest assured that you are my father and my own father. As your chess piece, I will try my best to do it for you. "Mo Yan never thought about it.


    One day, the child he cultivated with his heart will speak to himself in such a tone.


    Full of irony.


    "Mo Bai -"


    "father."


    Mo Bai''s eyes are looking at Mo Yan.


    Then he bent his knees and knelt down.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Father, can you tell me where you buried my mother?"


    Mo Yan heart a pain.


    Burial?


    When Wan Wan died, he didn''t even have a basic burial.


    See through the idea of Mo Yan.


    Mo Bai said despairingly, "father, my good father, won''t you tell me that my mother doesn''t even have a tombstone or a cemetery?"


    Mo Yan is silent.


    "When she died, didn''t she even have a coffin or a straw mat?"


    "Your mother is dead. What''s the use of knowing that?"


    Mo Bai stood up.


    He said, "father, to tell you the truth, I really look down on you."


    This sentence, he is almost gnashing his teeth to say.


    The time with Zhao shuning, her words and deeds, are deeply imprinted in the heart of Mo Bai.


    Mo Bai also has a habit of cleanliness in this aspect of emotion.


    He felt that if he did not like the woman, even if she sent, he would never touch.


    He has always believed that he must be the crystallization of the relationship between his mother and father. A father, at least, should have a little affection for his mother.


    But now the father''s reaction.


    Let Mo Bai feel.


    The original pure feelings can be so dirty.


    Mo Yan, that''s his father, and he''s always been an example in his heart.


    "Pa!"


    Because I''m so angry.


    Mo Yan fainted head, a hard slap in the face, threw to Mo Bai.


    Therefore, Mo Bai''s body tilted aside, and his face swelled quickly.


    Mo Yan''s hand is also numb.


    At this time, his heart was full of anger.


    In the past, no matter how disobedient Mo Bai was, what he did the most was to beat him with a whip.


    "Father''s lesson is that this slap, the child wrote down."


    Mo Bai kneels in front of Mo Yan again.


    After three hard knocks, he got up and left.


    Looking at Mo Bai''s figure far away.


    Mo Yan''s lips trembled.


    For a long time, I couldn''t say a word to stay.

 Chapter 663

    Mo Bai is gone.


    No one knows exactly where they went.


    After a month, he just came back.


    At that time saw Mo Yan, he just stares at him, didn''t say a word.


    Obviously, a month''s search is still fruitless.


    Mo Yan seems to be several decades old in a month.


    Seeing this estranged Mobai, he finally sighed and said, "there is a huge stone pit where Guihu connects with xuanhu. Your mother is at the bottom of the stone pit."


    Mo Bai turned around and left.


    The four Dharma protectors all look at Mo Yan anxiously.


    "God, do ghosts respect him?"


    "Nothing. It''s been in his mind for many years. If he doesn''t solve it, I''m afraid it will cause disaster in the future."


    Breeze, moon, pale, Angelica dahurica, the four of them, from a long time ago, have been the four Dharma protectors of Guihe.


    They love ghosts more than ordinary people.


    "Divinity, elder Xia has come to visit you again."


    "Well."


    "Now, she is waiting for you at the place where she used to do eight elements. However, this time, she is not so easy to deal with


    Mo Yan''s look was frosted.


    "Go and see her."


    On the other side.


    Mo Bai soon reached the bottom of the huge pit.


    There, there are piles of white bones.


    After so many years, even if he wanted to find it, he could not find the body of Wan Wan. He had been eaten clean by the vultures who were patrolling in the sky for a long time.


    He sat at the bottom of the huge pit.


    For a long time.


    When he was about to get up, he put his hand on the ground and felt something tickling.


    Head down.


    Actually saw a purple bead with cracks.


    Mo Bai''s Qi and blood suddenly become boiling.


    He recognized the bead.


    When I first saw Ning Ning, there were four beads on her neck. This purple one was one of them.


    Because the beads are too small to be found if they are not very careful.


    Mo Bai after a careful look.


    For a moment, my heart was dead.


    If it''s the Purple Pearl found here, can Ning Ning''s body survive?


    Looking around, the huge pit is full of white bones.


    Because of this new discovery, Mo Bai didn''t leave. Instead, he fumbled carefully in the huge pit and investigated.


    He removed all the bones.


    There''s a huge depression just to the left of the center.


    Looking at the depression, it was like a huge key lock.


    Just a moment of hesitation.


    Mo Bai then selected a few bones from the white bones behind him, which looked rather strong and should be the bones of fierce beasts in the wasteland.


    It took about half a month to polish it to make a key.


    The skeleton of the fierce beast is extremely hard. It takes a lot of effort to polish it.


    At the beginning of the Luo autumn strength is not vulgar, can so quickly grind out the huge pit key.


    With a nervous mind.


    Mo Bai put the key made of bone into the concave place.


    There was no response.


    As he infused spiritual power into his body.


    The big spoon. Just started to turn slowly.


    "It''s moving."


    Mo Bai continued to work.


    Finally, after three full turns, there was only a click.


    Mo Bai hasn''t reacted yet.


    The slate under his body suddenly opened, and he fell without warning.


    And then it came.


    It''s a black, smelly liquid.


    Mo Bai is now a god of ghosts, and his power is not what he used to be.


    After he stabilized his figure, he immediately sealed his mouth, ears, eyes and nose with his ability.


    The purple bead with cracks in Mobai''s hand also began to shine when it entered the black river.


    Mo Bai was surprised.


    Start to follow the purple beads of the induction place to swim.


    About an hour later.


    The purple beads darkened.


    Mo Bai also swam to the shore.


    What''s this?


    This is an island. It''s very small. No one has ever found it before.


    Strange to say.


    On the island, there should be no one to step on, and below it is the Heishui river. Such a place should be extremely desolate.


    But not here.


    On the island.Now it''s cold winter outside, but on the island, it''s surrounded by butterflies and lush trees.


    Go straight to the island.


    The branches inside are luxuriant and the roots are complex.


    If a careful person takes a close look, he will surely find that on this island, the branches and leaves are luxuriant and the roots are intertwined.


    The whole island is full of green and vitality.


    Actually.


    On the whole island, there is only one old tree.


    This ancient tree has lived for thousands of years.


    The roots of big trees keep extending and circling, and new saplings grow up. The saplings grow up and the roots circle.


    Over time, it formed a spectacular scene of a forest of trees.


    Mo Bai looks for the root of the tree and goes ahead.


    Because the ancient trees here are very old, their height is particularly considerable.


    Mo Bai searched the whole island and found nothing wrong.


    He laughed at himself.


    I don''t even know what I spent such a long time doing on this island above the Heishui river.


    Just when he wanted to leave.


    There was a flash of doubt in my mind.


    He flew up.


    The whole body, suspended above the island.


    Because of this, he found a very hidden vortex.


    The whirlpool is formed by the leaves of thousands of trees.


    When I walked on the island before, everywhere I went was shrouded in the shadow of thick green leaves.


    Such a strange scene, it is easy to ignore the leaves, there will be a different landscape.


    Mo Bai swept up to the dark green whirlpool.


    There was a light blue glow inside.


    Just as he was about to lift the leaves and look inside.


    On the island, a blue figure appeared.


    Mo Bai''s hand didn''t touch the green leaves, so it was rebounded by the powerful force.


    He raised his eyes.


    Sure enough, it''s Yan Ruyu.


    "As beautiful as jade."


    "It''s you?"


    Obviously, Yan Ruyu is also surprised at the ink white in front of her.


    Mo Bai: "what are you doing here?"


    Yan Ruyu asked: "this array, is you open?"


    "What is it to do with you?"


    Yan Ruyu''s hand stretched out. In a moment, the Purple Pearl in Mo Bai''s hand came to him.


    "Yan Ruyu, you have made an alliance with Guihe. How can you break in now?"


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    He looked at the Pearl in his hand and thought deeply.


    Then he dived.


    Just two hours ago, he was in Qingyun country, but he suddenly felt a breath of Ning''er. Following that breath, he immediately used all his mental energy to fly here.


    So.


    It''s the center of the whirlpool that''s shining a little blue.


    It should be where Ning''er''s body is!

 Chapter 664

    The ink is white.


    It''s also flying down.


    They both flew to the place surrounded by green leaves at the same time.


    Green leaves in layers of spiritual impact, slowly spread.


    In the center of the green leaves lies a woman.


    She was dressed in red.


    Bright eyes and white teeth.


    is as like as two peas ago thirty years ago.


    Yan Ruyu was very happy.


    The pupil of Mo Bai also contracts rapidly.


    "Ning er."


    "Ning Ning -"


    the woman lay there quietly without any reaction.


    Yan Ruyu first came to the center of the vortex, but just when he wanted to hold Zhao shuning.


    A powerful white light.


    Protect in Zhao shuning''s side.


    The visual impact of white light is great, so they have to protect their eyes first.


    The next moment.


    The white light dissipated.


    Yan Ruyu looked at the place where she was before, and her eyebrows tightened.


    Zhao shuning is gone.


    And now.


    There was a huge shadow again over their heads.


    Yan Ruyu holds the flute in one hand and carries the other hand behind her.


    Mo Bai also looked at the half space that brought them shadow.


    It''s a pair of huge transparent wings, with a faint light blue light on them.


    Under the wings.


    Zhao shuning, who protects Mo Bai and Yan Ruyu.


    "The beast is supreme."


    Yan Ruyu makes a sound.


    Mo Bai looks at Yan Ruyu.


    The supreme beast? How is that possible? At the beginning, Zhao Huai''s flesh and blood had all been drained for sacrifice. How could he survive.


    "You are the son of the Phoenix family. You and your father are very similar."


    The wings that block the sky and the sun spread slowly.


    In the middle of that pair of wings is a young man.


    Young people are dressed in white.


    That face, just like Zhao Huai before, the only difference is that a pair of fiery red eyes were born on that beautiful and clean face.


    Fire pupil in this world, all animals worship.


    At this point.


    The supreme power of the beast has awakened most of the time.


    If Yan Ruyu is at her peak, I''m afraid she can still have an enemy with Zhao Huai.


    But now, his body has not fully recovered.


    So at this time, want to grab Ning''er from the hands of Zhao Huai, it is a fool''s dream.


    So big wings in the mid air slowly incite, pretty young, tightly embrace the arms of the girl.


    He just looks at her.


    As long as you can give yourself a look.


    Well, it''s all worth it.


    "Zhao Huai, no, you should be called supreme."


    "You are the third son of his highness, fengburan? Now that I see you, I think of your father. "


    Zhao Huai called himself the emperor.


    That''s quite right.


    It is not only the demon world, but also the supreme existence of the animal world.


    "Supreme, Ning''er has nothing to do with my father''s affairs. You should not turn the anger of your previous generation to Ning''er."


    Zhao Huai smiles gently.


    Look at the person in your arms.


    Revenge?


    How could he revenge on Xiao Ning''er?


    This sister, who has been in my mind for decades, wants to become Zhao Huai so that when he sees her again, he will not scare her.


    "Zhao Huai, I was the one who hurt you at the beginning. If you have the ability, you come to me. Don''t fight against Ning Ning."


    Yan Ruyu finds the irony in Zhao Huai''s eyes.


    He probably understood.


    Zhao Huai will never hurt Ning''er, but he will never give Ning''er to himself.


    The fire pupil youth in the mid air looks at Mo Bai.


    A bloodthirsty smile on his lips.


    "If you don''t tell me, I almost forget the pain of peeling and drawing blood."


    Zhao Huai turned Zhao shuning''s head in one direction.


    Then protect Zhao shuning''s head with both hands.


    His right wing moved gently, causing a gust of wind.


    Rao Shi Mobai has strong mental strength to protect his body, but he is not as good as Zhao Huai.


    Mo Bai''s body was exhausted after resisting for a moment.


    The body is suddenly attacked by the powerful force, such as the Heishui river. After struggling for a moment, Mo Bai''s body disappears on the Heishui river.


    After that.


    Zhao Huai looks at Yan Ruyu.


    To tell the truth, when he remembered everything, he wanted to come to find Yan Ruyu.


    That year''s matter, cannot get rid of the relations with the burning emperor, but Yan Ruyu''s father Jun, also can be regarded as having some participation.But I have to say.


    Whether before or now, the first moment Zhao Huai saw Yan Ruyu was like seeing the war god Huang Yan.


    "Where are you taking Ning''er?"


    "This emperor said, won''t hurt small rather son."


    "But if you just leave, can you save her?"


    Although Zhao shuning is not dead now, he can''t wake up all the time, which is no different from the dead.


    "Here you are."


    Yan Ruyu throws the jade flute which is not easy to repair in her hand into the air.


    Zhao Huai catches up.


    "Why give me such a valuable thing?"


    "You can''t wake Ning''er without it."


    Yudi was not repaired. Fortunately, later he visited the Zhao family. Dai Ning''er went to see Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er. During that time, he met Zhao, who had just left the customs.


    He said that at that time.


    Zhao said that when he heard that Lin min''er was about to give birth, he wanted to go to Zhaojia village to take them back to Qinghui town.


    At that time, with the birth of the baby, this piece of jade flute appeared in front of him from the sky.


    Later, he took the pieces back.


    When Zhao Xue saw it, he said that the piece of jade flute was of excellent texture and should be worn by women. After thinking about it, Zhao gave it to Zhao Xue and asked him to put it away. He said that when he found a suitable opportunity, he would give it to Zhao Xiangxiang.


    Yan Ruyu heard this.


    He handed the jade flute which he had collected almost to Zhao.


    After confirmation, he immediately went to Huainan to find Zhao Xiangxiang and retrieve the last piece of jade flute.


    It''s also a coincidence.


    On the third day after he took back the jade flute fragments, he felt the news of Ning''er.


    This is why Yan Ruyu is here now.


    "Will you give me this treasure?"


    "If you can help Ning''er, I will."


    Zhao Huai looks at the man in green in front of him.


    He was dressed in green, his hair was gorgeous, his face was peerless, and his cool temperament was almost the same as that of Huang Yan.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I''m cheating on Ning''er?"


    "You will not."


    "Why?"


    "You are Ning''er''s elder brother who has been thinking about you for a long time. Every time she talks about you, she always looks proud. I think if Ning''er trusts you like this, you should not do anything like that against Ning''er''s will."


    Yan Ruyu is sincere.


    He had never met Zhao Huai before.


    It is because Zhao shuning has a certain understanding of Zhao Huai.


    "Not necessarily, Yan Ruyu. You should know that I am the only demon emperor in the demon world who can incarnate into a human."


    "What''s more, I don''t like you and the people of Feng family. I don''t want to like the things you like and the people you care about."


    "I naturally like Xiao Ning''er, but I don''t want Xiao Ning''er to remember you Fengs."

 Chapter 665

    Zhao Huai''s words have deep meaning.


    Yan Ruyu did not return to zhaohuai.


    Just looking at Zhao shuning in his arms said: "she will not forget."


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes at Xiao Ning''er make him bored.


    He will protect a pair of wings Zhao shuning, nothing left, with Zhao shuning flew away from the Heishui river.


    Looking at their far away back.


    Yan Ruyu gave a bitter smile.


    After a meal, he left.


    He wants to chase, but his body doesn''t allow it now.


    However, today''s Xiao Ning''er is in Zhao Huai''s hands, so he doesn''t have to worry too much.


    At least, with Zhao Huai by her side, no one in Kyushu should be able to hurt her again.


    Zhao Huai takes Zhao shuning back to Youming valley.


    Youming Valley has entered the cold winter.


    With his own efforts, Zhao Huai created a unique world in the netherworld valley.


    He put Zhao shuning on the fur covered bed.


    Chaos follows in at this time.


    "Venerable."


    "Well."


    "Who is this woman?" Her whole body, why has a very familiar taste.


    But this face, chaos can guarantee, I have never seen it before.


    "Don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask."


    "Venerable, I don''t mean to be disrespectful. It''s just that this woman makes me feel like my master."


    Zhao Huai frowned.


    He asked, "your master, isn''t he locho?"


    "Yes."


    "Didn''t you say that luoqiu was forced to die by those people?"


    Chaos nodded again.


    Luoqiu is the cannibal lake to which he went.


    Chaos has been following the master for so long. It knows what kind of person the master is. It has a good heart, but it is not a good person. She has both spiritual and spiritual abilities, and she has great ability. She has done a lot of good things.


    But in the last few years.


    What spread to chaos''s ears were all the things Luo Qiu had done.


    Not long after that.


    Some people said that they saw luoqiu jump in the lake, and no one has seen her since.


    Chaos in the heart, so far they firmly believe that.


    It must be the rumors of the common people, who use words as a sword to bring their masters to a dead end.


    Later chaos gave birth to the mind of destroying the common people.


    So he went out of the mountain and destroyed those Villas at will.


    At that time, there were countless alchemists who died in his hands.


    Later, master''s master appeared. From chaos''s point of view, in the past, the relationship between emperor Zun and master was so good that he would surely avenge master.


    But Yan Ruyu didn''t, Yan Ruyu closed chaos back.


    The valley of the nether world.


    So many years.


    "If, as you say, your old master is dead, you should be able to make a new contract with the alchemist."


    Because chaos said Xiao Ning''er had the same breath as his master, Zhao Huai asked more about chaos and naluoqiu.


    Chaos said: "my master has really disappeared for more than 400 years, and I can''t find her. Everyone says she''s dead, and I think she''s gone."


    "Venerable, no alchemist can equal my master. This is one of the reasons. Another reason is that my contract has not dissipated after such a long time. This shows that my master should still have a little connection with the world."


    "This emperor can erase the power of the contract for you, and I can find a new master for you, if you like."


    Chaos looks at Zhao shuning on the bed.


    "The venerable said, but she?"


    Zhao Huai nodded.


    Chaos is not willing.


    "You don''t want to?"


    "My Lord, the only master of my life is the autumn Lord."


    "If I don''t want to, I''ll always find the best one."


    Zhao Huai infuses strength into Zhao shuning''s body.


    On one side, let chaos guard Youming valley.


    Their place was forbidden by Yan Ruyu in his heyday, so no one dares to visit it.


    But just in case.


    Better be careful.


    Zhao Huai placed the jade flute right above Zhao shuning.


    At the moment of his strength.


    Jade Flute also gives out a warm light.


    Sure enough, in this jade flute, in addition to the power of Huangyan, the God of heaven, even the prefectural lingnv, who was a sensation all over the world at that time, also left her own power in it.


    It''s much easier for Ning''er''s soul to come back to her body and wake up with the power they have left behind.Zhao shuning''s body.


    It''s getting warm.


    At the last moment when Zhao Huai injected all her strength into Zhao shuning''s body, her chest finally began to fluctuate slightly.


    "Hu -"


    Zhao Huai breathed a sigh of relief.


    He withdrew his hands.


    Then the plate sitting on the bed of Zhao shuning gently put back on the bed lying flat.


    Looking at her more and more ruddy face.


    Zhao Huai''s heart is full of love.


    "Xiao Ning''er, you silly girl, how come your brother is not around you, so many things have happened to you?"


    "Do you know how scared my brother was when I repaired Yuanshen and went out to look for you and learned that you disappeared in Qingyun peak cave for no reason?"


    "I''m so scared. I''ve managed to get through that hard time. I''ve managed to see you, but you''re gone."


    Zhao shuning''s breathing is very even.


    Zhao Huai gently stroked her face.


    "Xiao Ning''er, you are more and more beautiful."


    But I still like when you were young.


    At that time, you are just a small one, I can hold you in my arms, if you are tired, you will always lie on my back to rest.


    My mother and father are busy on weekdays. When I take you up the mountain, you always play in the basket.


    Your small body, in the face of the snake that powerful monster attack me, but also without hesitation in front of me.


    All kinds of things when I was young.


    Are deeply imprinted in Zhao Huai''s heart.


    When he came to this position, he was born a man, but in his blood and bone he was so indifferent.


    Lucky to have such a person.


    She would hold her hand in a coquettish way and call her brother softly.


    "Xiao Ning''er, don''t worry. Now, my brother is back. No one can hurt you any more."


    Zhao Huai''s eyes were firm.


    The woman on the bed, her eyelids moved.


    Zhao Huai quickly released his hand.


    Looking at his back that pair of wings has shrunk countless times, but still panic.


    He quickly found a cape and put it on himself.


    I''ve been in netherworld Valley for so long.


    It will take some time for him to build up his previous appearance. This time, he rushed to the island because he felt Xiao Ning''er''s breath.


    The wings behind him can stretch freely, but there is no way to completely hide them.


    Zhao Huai is worried.


    Worry if Xiao Ning''er wakes up and sees the wings behind her, will she treat him as an alien?


    Although, compared with Xiao Ning''er, he is different.


    The woman''s lips also moved.


    I feel thirsty.

 Chapter 666

    Zhao Huai carefully helped Zhao shuning up and fed her water.


    "Gudong -- Gudong --"


    maybe I have been sleeping for a long time.


    Zhao shuning has not yet opened her eyes, instinct has been prompting her to keep drinking water.


    From the beginning to the end, Zhao Huai is careful, for fear of waking up Zhao shuning.


    After Zhao shuning lay down.


    The fingers moved.


    Then the eyes suddenly opened.


    Where is this?


    Zhao shuning''s brain seems to have stopped for a long time. This time, it still takes a lot of effort to get back to work.


    So she looked at the top of her head.


    I don''t blink.


    The brain flies through different pictures.


    A moment later.


    She held her head in her arms with a painful expression.


    Zhao Huai quickly hugged her and said, "it''s OK. It''s OK. My brother is here."


    I heard that.


    Zhao shuning quickly turned his head.


    When she saw the boy in front of her, she was stunned.


    It''s not too much to say it''s a teenager.


    Because Zhao Huai at this time is no different from that time.


    Zhao shuning stares straight eyes.


    Not moving.


    Zhao Huai quickly reached out and stroked Zhao shuning''s forehead, as if he had no fever.


    But at this time, Zhao shuning seems to be silly, just looking at Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai said softly, "Xiao Ning''er, it''s me."


    Familiar voice.


    In front of the young, or as long ago as gentle.


    He looked at himself with pity in his eyes.


    Zhao shuning cried out.


    She hugged Zhao Huai.


    I cried with tears.


    "Brother, where have you been?"


    "Brother, why are you here?"


    "It was Xia Wanling who delivered your body to my birthday banquet. I saw with my own eyes that you were not breathing."


    "I buried you myself."


    "Now, how can you be here? Am I dreaming?"


    Zhao shuning is like a little girl at this time.


    Holding Zhao Huai and talking to many children.


    "Brother, I don''t need any gifts. Don''t leave me, OK? And mother and father, they will all be sad. "


    Zhao Huai was moved.


    Hand gently patted Zhao shuning''s back.


    Comfort: "it''s all right, now it''s all right, don''t be afraid, here, no one can hurt you, brother said to protect you, will never let others bully you, these years, you suffer."


    Hearing this, Zhao shuning stopped choking.


    She pushed away Zhao Huai and looked at everything around her.


    Then he asked with tears in his eyes, "am I dead?"


    "Ah?"


    Zhao shuning was dejected and disheartened.


    "I knew I couldn''t live. I thought the girl was an expert in the world. The bead that she gave me could work well. Now it seems that I''m dead, so I can see you."


    "Xiao Ning''er -"


    "Wu Wu Wu Wu - but I don''t want to die. I still have a lot of things to do, and I want to go back to my own position. I haven''t made Xia Wanling suffer, and I haven''t settled down. Besides, I haven''t investigated who the purple robed man is? God, I haven''t officially said goodbye to my master. What can he do if he knows that I''m dead and no one will accompany him in the future? "


    "What should I do, brother?"


    Zhao Huai was at a loss.


    Xiao Ning''er''s words, what purple robed man?


    "Xiao Ning''er, don''t get excited."


    Zhao shuning finally calm down, this just good looking at Zhao Huai in front of.


    She said: "so many years, brother, you haven''t changed at all, and how can your skin be better than before?"


    Zhao shuning wants to get up.


    But after lying for so long, her body couldn''t adapt to the activity for a moment.


    With this attack, she completely fell to the ground.


    Her legs are still numb.


    "Hiss -"


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help biting the scallop teeth, and made a painful and sour voice from his lips.


    "You see, silly girl, I said don''t get excited."


    Thanks to Zhao Huai at her side, quickly caught Zhao shuning, will help her back to the bed.


    "Ah - my leg is numb -"


    "I told you not to get excited. You are now - "


    " wait a minute - "


    Zhao shuning reaches out his hand.


    Then he looked at Zhao Huai excitedly and yelled: "brother, I have consciousness, I''m not dead, I''m not dead. I''m not dead. "Zhao Huai smiles.


    No matter when he was young, he always felt that Xiao Ning''er was still a little girl who was with him all day.


    People can''t help but have a headache, but they are unconsciously cured by her.


    "Brother, I''m not dead, am I?"


    See Zhao Huai nod.


    Zhao shuning is more happy.


    After waiting for her excited cry, she reflected that if she didn''t die and could see her brother, does that mean that her brother didn''t die, either?


    "Brother, you?"


    Zhao Huai nodded with a smile.


    "I''m alive," he said


    Zhao shuning once again hugged Zhao Huai.


    Now, she only said two words.


    "That''s good."


    "Yes, that''s good."


    Zhao Huai is also happy to smile.


    It''s good to see this heartless little girl after such a long time.


    It''s good that no matter how the years change, Xiao Ning''er hasn''t forgotten him.


    Good, now in front of him, is a healthy little Ning''er.


    When Zhao shuning was holding Zhao Huai.


    There were footsteps outside.


    But listen carefully, it''s not the sound of human footsteps.


    She didn''t let Zhao Huai go.


    Instead, he wants to move Zhao Huai behind him.


    After many years.


    She still keeps her vigilance in the face of foreign changes.


    "What''s the matter, my lord? I''m outside, and I''ve been hearing a lot of yelling and screaming inside. "


    "EH - why not? It''s my dereliction of duty. Please calm down. It''s my failure to take precautions that makes those beasts rush into your room wantonly."


    Chaos doesn''t see any monsters right now.


    I thought that maybe the monster had already arrived here, but was driven away by the venerable.


    Otherwise, it really can''t explain. Just now, who is the voice of crying and howling.


    "Chaos!"


    Zhao shuning exclaimed excitedly.


    This is a cry.


    Can be directly chaos under a spirit.


    At this time, chaos found the girl the venerable had brought back. He didn''t know when she was awake.


    Tut tut - the girl''s behavior is nothing like that of the venerable.


    The venerable is so refined, how can he have such a disqualified sister?


    Chaos is just a glance at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning saw disdain, disdain and sarcasm from its eyes.


    That''s very nice.


    Her excited mood was suddenly poured with cold water by chaos, scattered.


    "My Lord, if there is nothing wrong, my subordinates will go out."


    She is the sister of the venerable. Of course, she is not qualified to preach to her.


    However, this woman''s appearance of showing her teeth, crying and howling, is far from her original autumn master.

 Chapter 667

    "Keep it out there."


    "Next time, don''t run in so rashly, Xiao Ning''er just woke up, you will scare her."


    He nodded.


    Turn your back and go out.


    Zhao shuning''s legs at this time seemed to have consciousness, she put her hand on the bed, and then moved her body.


    After coughing and clearing my throat.


    When chaos was about to go out, her tone of no hurry sounded behind chaos.


    "You stop for me."


    Chaos stops.


    Zhao Huai also looks at Zhao shuning.


    But chaos seems to have no intention of taking care of Zhao shuning except for Zhao Huai. Under Zhao shuning''s gaze, he has already stepped out two feet.


    Zhao shuning was furious.


    Only to Zhao Huai said: "brother, you tell it to stay!"


    Zhao Huai pointed to chaos.


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Zhao huaichong shook his head, had to face chaos said: "you stay first, Xiao Ning''er should have something to ask you."


    Chaos, though reluctant, turned back.


    Extremely uncomfortable asked: "do not know the girl can have a word with me?"


    Zhao shuning changed a direction, put on the shoes, and then casually tied his hair behind him and said, "I thought you didn''t understand."


    Chaos did not respond to Zhao shuning, just repeated the previous words again and again.


    "I don''t know what the girl wants to say to me."


    Chaos is an ancient beast, although its ability is not equal to that of Baize, and sometimes it is mistaken for a monster.


    But in the animal kingdom, its identity is also extremely noble.


    Zhao Huai is a big man in the animal world. He is the supreme one in the animal world. Naturally, he can get the respect of all the spirit animals, demons and gods in the animal world.


    But the little girl in front of her is different.


    At best, she is a sister of the venerable.


    Chaos, as a divine beast, is often unable to see such a human being.


    Zhao shuning is an alchemist. Naturally, he can sense the neglect of chaos.


    Chaos as a beast, this is its inherent pride.


    Even Zhao Huai could not control their pride.


    "Why don''t you explain to me the way you just looked at me?"


    Chaos replied: "the girl may have misunderstood. I just looked at her casually, but I didn''t mean to be disrespectful to her."


    "No?"


    Chaos came out of his nostrils.


    Zhao shuning immediately roared: "chaos, do you really think I''m a fool?"


    Whether it despises itself or not can be seen at a glance.


    A few years ago, it also called its master one by one, and the tone was intimate. Now, it says the most perfunctory words in a very cold tone.


    This is not the chaos that followed me at the beginning.


    Now chaos, clearly is a blind.


    Lie with your eyes open.


    "Xiao Ning''er, you?"


    Zhao Huai was also puzzled.


    By right.


    Xiao Ning''er is not such a careful woman. Even if chaos is really dissatisfied with her, she won''t be so aggressive as long as she doesn''t say it clearly. She just wants to stay and fight with chaos for a look.


    And even chaos admits it.


    So what?


    Can Xiao Ning''er beat chaos?


    "Brother, you don''t have to worry about it. I won''t embarrass it. Over the years, you took care of my brother?"


    "If you can stay in the netherworld Valley, I will take care of you."


    And chaos was punished by Yan Ruyu. Except for Youming Valley, he couldn''t go anywhere.


    If it was not for the venerable to come here and release the chains that trapped it, it would be free to come and go in the netherworld valley. I am afraid that now its limbs have seriously degenerated.


    Zhao shuning goes into chaos.


    Put your face close to it.


    Said: "you have a good look, you really don''t know me?"


    Chaos is extremely casual and perfunctory look at Zhao shuning.


    Then he said, "the girl is so beautiful."


    At the same time, chaos in the heart and vomit four words: mediocre fat vulgar powder.


    Such a face may be regarded as the beauty of the previous generation now, but it is still much worse than that of the autumn master.


    "Keep your voice down, I can hear you."


    Chaos makes a thrill.


    Then surprised to see Zhao shuning.


    How could she know what she said? Is she also a alchemist?


    "No, if you are here, you should be regarded as the seven grade alchemist and the eight phase spirit pharmacist."


    "Just you?"For a moment, he was quick to speak, but he blurted out sarcastic words.


    It doesn''t believe that such a little girl can practice both spiritual power and spiritual power.


    That kind of talent, in addition to its autumn master, should be few people can do.


    "yes, make complaints about me, so your voice is the tucking of your heart."


    Chaos turns its head.


    Then he said, "as a alchemist, you can''t pry at will without our permission."


    But it''s strange.


    Chaos even if trapped in the netherworld Valley for hundreds of years, no matter how poor, it is also a beast, how can be easily seen through the mind of such a little girl?


    Zhao Huai is holding up his arms, watching the duel between the two.


    For decades, thanks to chaos''s protection of his original spirit, he was able to cultivate his original human form.


    So for chaos.


    In addition to gratitude, Zhao Huai also had respect.


    "I''m here to apologize to you?"


    Zhao shuning said to do it.


    He bowed to chaos.


    Chaos sniffed: "I thought that although the modern alchemist has no ability, he has a big temper. Unexpectedly, you still know how to bow your head."


    "Of course."


    Chaos then said: "but I''ll tell you first that although you are a alchemist, I''m also a divine beast. But if you want me to conclude a contract with you, it''s impossible. My master is only -"


    "autumn master, I know."


    Zhao shuning took over.


    Then he continued: "but isn''t your master dead? Do you still refuse to accept the new master? "


    "What''s your business?"


    Zhao shuning said, "but I''m curious when you signed a contract with your master."


    Anyway, when I was alive, I should not have made a contract with chaos.


    I think it should have happened soon after my death.


    Chaos said: "what is it to do with you?"


    Zhao shuning said: "by the way, your master, is he beautiful?"


    "Of course. In a word, it''s much better than you."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "Luo Qiu is very famous in history books. How could I not have heard of him? I''d like to hear from you that 400 years ago, something interesting happened?"


    Because when Zhao shuning died, it was more than 500 years ago. I knew what happened at that time.


    I just don''t know if something sensational happened after my death.


    After all, the original records of luoqiu were more than 500 years ago.

 Chapter 668

    I heard Zhao shuning ask about 400 years ago.


    Chaos is silent.


    Zhao Huai sees this.


    He hastily said, "there are records of those events more than 400 years ago in ancient books? If you want to know, Xiao Ning''er, I''ll go and find out all the records of ancient trees 400 years ago, OK


    Zhao shuning said: "brother, I want to know some details. Chaos has experienced it personally. What it says should be more reliable."


    Chaos said: "girl, what do you want to know? Do you think we don''t have feelings in the animal kingdom? Do you have to uncover people''s scars one by one? "


    "Chaos, what do you think? Such a big temper? "


    Zhao shuning clearly remembers.


    Although chaotic temper is not good, it will never be so groundless.


    What''s more, I have a respectful attitude. I''m not half disrespectful to my master.


    Chaos said: "what do you want to know? Do you know that the autumn Lord jumped into the lake more than 400 years ago? Do you know that since the autumn Lord rescued the little prince of the Hailing Kingdom, it''s like a different person who has been attacked by all the people? I know that because of my vengeance, I hurt countless people, and finally I was imprisoned in the netherworld Valley by Emperor Zun, so I couldn''t go out for half a step? "


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    She watched the chaos with certainty.


    "You mean, four hundred years ago, luoqiu was like a different person?"


    "Yes, but qiuzhuzi must have a hard time. Before I signed a contract with her, she lived a bright and cheerful life, and then she killed most of the female chimpanzees. But I know qiuzhuzi should have his own hard time. It must be that the female chimpanzee stepped on qiuzhuzi''s bottom line first."


    Zhao shuning was frightened and said, "what did you say?"


    "Is Luo Qiu the culprit of the female shark race?"


    "It must be the female shark who is to blame. No wonder the master."


    Zhao shuning then said, "how is this possible? Isn''t Luo Qiu a chivalrous woman? I read in ancient books that she is not such a person. "


    Chaos is silent.


    Zhao Huai said: "chaos, if you have your own doubts, you must speak it out. Although Xiao Ning''er is young, she knows no less than you."


    Chaos looks at Zhao Huai.


    Then he nodded cautiously.


    It sighed, and now the atmosphere is completely weird.


    "In fact, I always feel that the master I followed before and the one who made more contracts with me didn''t seem to be the same person."


    Zhao shuning was shocked.


    What does chaos mean?


    "although they as like as two peas, they are the first masters, who are always smiling and are the first to be the people."


    "But later, the master, yes, after we went to Loulan and picked the starlight grass, I felt that the Master seemed different from before. She didn''t like to laugh at me. Every time she called me, she just wanted to use my strength to deal with the people of Ruoqiang. And more importantly, she had hardly seen emperor Zun since I became her contract beast It is impossible for her relationship with emperor Zun to develop to this stage. "


    Zhao shuning seems to understand something.


    Is it true that he is not a person of later generations, but a real "luoqiu" existing in the ancient books in the previous life.


    In order to verify their conjecture.


    Zhao shuning quickly asked: "you said you and Luo Qiu concluded a contract, when is that?"


    Chaos said: "when the master took me to Loulan to plant starlight grass, it was a full moon night. The master said that on such a day, if we conclude a contract, we can give full play to each other''s ability."


    Zhao shuning was in a panic, and his feet almost stood unsteadily.


    Zhao Huai quickly helped her.


    She almost patiently asked: "but the ancient books clearly said that after luoqiu became a nine grade alchemist, Emperor Zun gave you to luoqiu as a contract beast as a reward?"


    "At that time, when I followed my master, she was Jiupin. Otherwise, in Cangwu country, she could not transplant xuanshuanghua to her body so easily."


    So.


    Do you really exist in history?


    So.


    In fact, most of the records about "luoqiu" are about themselves?


    Zhao shuning''s mood fluctuated greatly at this time.


    She did not dare to think that she had always thought that she was an intruder from later generations to the plane five hundred years ago. She had never thought that she actually existed five hundred years ago.


    I''m afraid there are very few people who still live 500 years ago.


    If it had not been for chaos, Zhao shuning would not have believed so much.


    Zhao Huai also noticed Zhao shuning''s absence and asked: "Xiao Ning''er, what''s the matter with you? You don''t look very well


    Zhao shuning came back.Looking at Zhao Huai, some emotions are out of control.


    "Brother, I made a mistake. Wrong, wrong. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I always thought that I was not from there. I was afraid that because I changed the ending of the whole Kyushu mainland, I didn''t even dare to explain my identity with buran. I didn''t know that I had the power to dominate that side."


    "Xiao Ning''er, what are you talking about?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    At this time, she did not know what she was saying.


    She''s just happy.


    No wonder.


    The exchange of the two emotions makes her a little out of control now.


    Happily, from the beginning to the end, the people who stay by undran''s side have always been themselves. He didn''t empathize with others.


    Don''t dye so smart, should think of his later with his words.


    That''s why I went to Dongze Dahuang and found myself to be his disciple.


    No wonder.


    Buran is a thousand year old emperor''s teacher. How could he agree to accept himself as a disciple because of the pity of a little girl?


    Zhao shuning always thought that he had moved Yan Ruyu. Now, looking back carefully, it seems that after he said zituan''er and his name, buran smiles and takes himself as a disciple.


    "Xiao Ning''er, you just said wrong? What is wrong


    Zhao shuning had tears in his eyes.


    Then he said, "yes, yes."


    Zhao Huai and chaos look at each other, do not know why suddenly, Zhao shuning''s mood will become so big?


    It''s a mistake.


    And then again.


    "Xiao Ning''er, you --"


    Zhao shuning wiped his eyes, then gave Zhao Huai a smile and said, "brother, I''m fine. I''m fine now."


    Then she faces chaos.


    In this way, oneself and chaos should be regarded as old friends who haven''t seen each other for many years, because they are in the memory of real existence and chaos.


    She stood on tiptoe, shyly stretched out her hand, and touched the nail on chaos as she did 500 years ago.


    "Thank you for remembering me," he said

 Chapter 669

    Women''s hands are so soft.


    Just like five hundred years ago.


    The feeling of master touching himself.


    Chaos''s body becomes rigid, then it turns its head and looks at Zhao shuning solemnly.


    What does this woman mean by that?


    What''s more, how did she know this action? The previous master always liked to gently touch her nail piece.


    Because there is the weakest nail piece. Further down, there is the itchy meat of chaos. If you touch it, chaos can also feel it.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Chaos, I just changed my appearance. Why don''t you know me?"


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    The right hand rises with it.


    In the voice down at the same time, her eyebrows, a red lotus quietly appeared, the right hand of the flame, also Teng burning exuberant.


    The woman looks into the eyes of chaos.


    It contains the most familiar feeling of chaos.


    It almost instantly became a little choked.


    "You - how could you have?"


    Under Zhao shuning''s nod, the verification of chaos is conjectured.


    "How?"


    Zhao shuning came forward to embrace chaos.


    Chaotic body grew up a lot, at this time Zhao shuning in front of it, again weak.


    Before that, if human beings dare to be so close to it, it will certainly step on it and stamp it into meat mud.


    Even if the woman in front of her is the sister of the venerable, I''m afraid she will look disgusted.


    But she''s not one of those people.


    When she touched herself, chaos felt an unprecedented sense of familiarity.


    She knew all the actions that only the master would do to herself.


    She is the master in her heart.


    Although I don''t know why, she will become what she is now.


    "As an ancient beast, you live longer than my Phoenix. How can you not recognize your old friends?"


    Chaos''s eyes are moist.


    Maybe I was blinded by the wind.


    Its eyes a acid, two drops of turbid tears fell down.


    "Master, is that you?"


    "You haven''t got rid of this habit. I''m not your master. I told you so long ago."


    Chaos knelt on the ground with two feet in front of him.


    is as like as two peas in Zhao Shuning when he was in Kroraina.


    "I was stupid and didn''t recognize the master."


    Zhao shuning quickly signaled chaos to get up.


    "It''s normal that you can''t recognize me," he said. "Now I''ve changed my face, and my mental strength is not as good as five hundred years ago."


    "But didn''t you throw yourself into the lake?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Sighed: "it''s not me who threw into the lake. It''s Xiaoqiu. It''s not me who signed the contract with you. It''s Xiaoqiu. Besides, luoqiu and I are not alone."


    I''m confused.


    "Also, when I just contacted you, I realized that the indenture on you did not disappear, so luoqiu should not have died either."


    Moreover, thirty years ago, I met Luo Qiu in the cave of Qingyun peak. At that time, I didn''t know why she wanted to fight against her. Now, if I think about what she said at that time, I can explain it clearly.


    "but as like as two peas,"


    "I am exactly the same as Luo Luo."


    "What are you doing now?"


    "It''s not as good-looking as it was then, but it''s not so bad, is it?"


    Chaos looked back at Zhao Huai.


    Look at Zhao shuning again.


    It said, "my Lord, can you erase the contract from me? I''d like to be the contract beast of miss."


    "No way!"


    Two people exit at the same time.


    Zhao Huai said: "now Xiao Ning''er has said that luoqiu is still in the world. If you end the contract without authorization, once you have a little carelessness in your body, you will be attacked."


    Zhao shuning also said: "chaos, if I really want to conclude a contract with you, I did it 500 years ago."


    Chaos was disappointed and said, "why? I don''t deserve it? "


    Zhao shuning gently shook his head.


    Then her eyes closed gently.


    Then a huge flaming red bird soared from his body.


    The sound of Fengming resounded through the valley for a moment.


    Not long.


    A fiery red phoenix hovered above the netherworld valley. Everywhere he went, he left a burst of fiery red gorgeous color.


    Zhao shuning opened his eyes.


    "Phoenix."


    "Master, you already have a contract. It''s Phoenix. No wonder you haven''t made a contract with me."


    Zhao shuning said: "chaos, you are also excellent, but I met the Phoenix this guy a lot in the morning than you, although that guy has a bad temper, but loyal to the Lord, I can''t be sorry for him.""I understand."


    Zhao shuning is very happy to see chaos again.


    She then said, "you are locked in the netherworld Valley by your master. You should reflect on yourself. You do things for a reason. You are here to make atonement for what you committed in those years."


    Chaos knows the truth.


    I feel ashamed.


    He can only answer a good question.


    After Zhao shuning said a few words to chaos, chaos left.


    After chaos left.


    Zhao shuning said: "brother, you are in a place where the climate is suitable and the weather is not cold. Now you are indoors with me. Why are you wearing such a heavy cloak?"


    Zhao Huai looks uncomfortable.


    He did not expect that Xiao Ning''er, who had talked and laughed with chaos before, would focus on his heart so soon.


    A reddish face.


    A cramped smile.


    Even ten fingers are at a loss.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhao Huai said, "nothing."


    "By the way, even though Ge Leng should wear a white cloak, black is really not suitable for you. It''s just right that I should have the cloak I made for you in my heaven and earth bag. Originally, I thought you would give it to you when I was born, but you didn''t come back at that time --"


    forget it, Zhao shuning didn''t want to mention the unbearable and painful past .


    She leaned forward.


    Hands gently put on Zhao Huai''s neck.


    Zhao Huai''s breath is suffocating.


    Zhao shuning''s hand had begun to untie the cloth belt of his cloak around his neck.


    Zhao Huai quickly took Zhao shuning''s hand.


    "Brother?"


    "Don''t change it. I''ll do it. It''s fine."


    There was a little sweat on his forehead.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? So nervous. "


    Zhao shuning wants to look for a brocade handkerchief to wipe Zhao Huai''s sweat, but as soon as she looks down, she forgets that her hand is pulling the belt of the Cape.


    As she bowed her head.


    The cloak also slid down Zhao Huai''s body.


    Zhao Huai''s heart tightened.


    I want to put the Cape back on immediately.


    But.


    It''s too late.


    That pair of wings, perhaps because of Zhao Huai''s emotional tension at this time, unexpectedly out of control, "Hua" suddenly soared several feet.


    Things in the house are impacted by the wings.


    It fell to the ground in pieces, making a crackling sound.


    Zhao shuning quickly raised his head.


    At that moment, what came into her eyes was a pair of transparent and extremely beautiful wings, with a little silver light on them. With the flapping of the wings, it also emitted a light blue light.

 Chapter 670

    With the wings that cover the sky.


    Zhao shuning, where they are, has become a wasteland.


    She gazed at the sudden appearance of the wings.


    Zhao Huai quickly explained: "Xiao Ning''er, you listen to me, I, this wing, I -"


    Zhao Huai stammered.


    For thousands of years, he was not so uneasy even when he was facing the Emperor Yan.


    Now, because a little girl saw her wings, she became restless.


    It''s a pair of purple and gold wings representing status. Although they are only light blue now, they can turn purple as long as they are completely trimmed.


    In the animal world, it''s the sky covering wings that many beasts dream of.


    But now.


    Zhao Huai felt a little inferior.


    He is not Xiao Ning''er.


    He didn''t know how Xiao Ning''er would think of himself, and whether he would regard himself as an animal in the animal kingdom because of his wings.


    In this case, is she willing to admit her brother?


    "Come on, I don''t need to explain. As you can see, I was cultivated in the animal world."


    "If I stand in the mainland of Kyushu and stay with you, I will be regarded as an alien indeed. But Xiao Ning''er, don''t worry. I won''t bring you any trouble. In the future, I will try my best to stay away from you. "


    "But if you need my brother, I will never flinch. My brother will always be on your side."


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    She only felt that the wings behind Zhao Huai were so beautiful, so magical, and even more powerful.


    "Brother, how do you cultivate these wings?"


    "Xiao Ning''er, I -"


    "brother, can you teach me the method? I don''t know if I, as a human being, can cultivate such beautiful wings. "


    "Brother, do you know? Now you are just like an angel, beautiful. "


    "I just don''t know if my brother, who is so perfect, will recognize my sister who has accomplished nothing."


    The envy in Zhao shuning''s eyes is not like fraud.


    She meant what she said.


    Zhao Huai that uneasy heart, also slowly put down.


    There was a gentle smile on his face as many years ago.


    "Are you not afraid of me?"


    "Why should I be afraid of you? Aren''t you my brother? "


    "Of course I am, but I''m not one of you human beings."


    Zhao shuning raised his head, his eyes full of pride.


    "So, to have a brother like you is the pride of my life."


    Zhao shuning is a alchemist.


    She knows that in the animal world, no matter how they practice, they can''t become divine animals. No matter how top they are, they are just like Baize Phoenix. At most, they can only change their size.


    Since ancient times, there has never been a precedent for the transformation of human form.


    Zhao Huai is the only one she has ever seen who can turn into a human.


    "Brother, like you. How much more do you know? Can you introduce it to me to broaden my horizons? "


    Zhao Huaining choked.


    Dare feeling, this wench regard this kind of cultivation as a thing that can be realized?


    "Don''t be so mean, brother? How about that? "


    Zhao Huai said: "in this animal world, there should not be a monster that can cultivate human form."


    "Can''t it be like baezawa?"


    Zhao Huai nodded.


    Zhao shuning covered his mouth.


    Then he looked at Zhao Huai in disbelief.


    In the face of such childish Zhao shuning, Zhao Huai was also amused by her.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Brother, can your identity command all the spirit beasts under the sky?"


    "Monsters will do."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes are shining.


    Zhao Huai also said: "if those gods and beasts who do not recognize the Lord can also listen to me."


    "So powerful?"


    God, there are still such strange people on the mainland of Kyushu.


    "Are there many people like you?"


    Zhao shuning asked carefully.


    See the expectation in the girl''s eyes. Zhao Huai smiles.


    "Not much, or I''m the only one who can do it."


    Zhao Huai''s eyes at this time, even a little more proud.


    I heard that.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Fortunately, I said that it would be a very evil thing to have a man like you on the mainland of Kyushu. If there were more, we alchemists would have no need to exist."


    Zhao Huai said, "Xiao Ning''er, aren''t you afraid of me?""Brother, why do you ask this question again? I have already said that as long as you are Zhao Huai, my elder brother and the elder brother in my impression, then I will never be afraid of you, because I know that you will never hurt me."


    The determination in Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    It makes Zhao Huai quite sentimental.


    He watched her grow up. How can Zhao Huai''s younger sister be those ordinary people who have paid so much for her.


    "Brother, I''m in good health now. I want to go back."


    Zhao Huai''s smile has not yet taken back, then stiff in the face.


    "Why?"


    "I''m going back to see my parents. I haven''t seen them for so many years. They must be very worried about me."


    Zhao Huai nodded.


    Well, it''s OK.


    "Also, I don''t know what shuiyunsheng has become. I still have some problems in the last life that I haven''t solved. I have to go back."


    Zhao Huai said: "Xiao Ning''er, brother can help you."


    But Zhao shuning said: "brother, you know my character. It''s me who provoked me. They are sorry for me. I want to stab them with my own hands."


    "If you step in, I may not find the answer I want."


    That''s the point.


    Zhao Huai is different from Yan Ruyu.


    What Zhao Huai wants is to leave Zhao shuning by her side. If she has any hatred or resentment, now she has the ability to kill those people Xiao Ning''er hates.


    But Yan Ruyu is different.


    He knows what Zhao shuning thinks in his heart, what she wants, what she thinks in her heart, and what she does. She rarely lets people interfere. I don''t like other people''s interference, even though that person is very close to myself.


    Yan Ruyu respects Zhao shuning.


    Zhao Huai dotes on Zhao shuning more.


    "Xiao Ning''er -"


    "brother, don''t interfere in my affairs. If I need help, I will come to you naturally. You know my temperament."


    Zhao Huai was stunned.


    Then there was a helpless smile on his face.


    "After so many years, you are still as stubborn as you were when you were a child. I always can''t say you."


    Zhao shuning took Zhao Huai''s right arm.


    Coquettish way: "that is because the elder brother adult has a large number of, don''t care with me."


    Zhao Huai smiles.


    He reached out his other hand and touched Zhao shuning''s hair.


    "In addition to the parents and shuiyunsheng people, do you have any special people you want to see?"


    Zhao shuning stopped.


    She said something very profound.


    "Brother, actually you know who I want to see the most."

 Chapter 671

    "Brother, you should have seen him, right?"


    "Otherwise, his jade flute can''t appear in your hands."


    "Xiao Ning''er -"


    Zhao shuning''s face is still careless.


    In fact, her heart, than everyone knows.


    If the elder brother really didn''t have any opinions on the master, then from the beginning, he would not deliberately hide the jade flute.


    "Brother, we haven''t been together for a long time. Let''s go out together."


    Zhao Huai was silent for a moment.


    And then let it go.


    Nodding and smiling, he said, "OK, brother, I''ll walk with you."


    When Zhao shuning and Zhao Huai were together, they didn''t mention other things. Of course, Zhao Huai didn''t mention the complicated things outside of them.


    Zhao Huai tells a story to Zhao shuning.


    A very ancient story.


    Zhao shuning listened very carefully.


    When Zhao Huai said those things, Zhao shuning could feel the surging emotion in his heart.


    It''s a story. In fact, Zhao shuning understands that his brother just tells himself all his experiences by telling stories.


    "My story is over."


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes.


    Zhao Huai asked, "don''t you wonder what happened to that young man?"


    "I think he will be better than before."


    Zhao Huai smiles.


    "Why do you think so?"


    "People always have seven emotions and six desires, but the animals in the animal world are different. Of course, I don''t mean that they don''t have emotions. I just think that they don''t have as complex emotions as human beings. Just like you said, if a teenager didn''t fall into trouble and turn into a human, he would not have met that girl and learned so much Human emotion, what he gains, is far more than what he loses on the surface. "


    Zhao Huai rubbed Zhao shuning''s hair.


    "I hope so," he said


    "Yes."


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s smile on him, Zhao Huai knows that the little girl around her has always grown into an adult. Now her thinking and ability are different from ordinary people.


    When she was a child, she couldn''t keep her.


    Now that she has grown up, she has experienced many hardships, and she can''t keep her any more.


    "Brother, let me tell you a story, too."


    Zhao Huai nodded.


    Zhao shuning will learn from Zhao huaixian''s story telling and change what happened five hundred years ago into a leading role.


    However, it is different from the previous youth.


    This time the girl, waiting for her, is not her family, but death.


    Listen to the story.


    Zhao Huai couldn''t recover for a long time.


    Zhao shuning asked: "brother, but there is something I want to say."


    Zhao Huai breathed a sigh of relief.


    Then he said, "that woman should have been a hero in the world, but in the end, she was willing to give up the people she wanted to protect for the sake of a man."


    "Does my brother think that women are selfish?"


    "Anyway, if I were you, I would not understand such feelings."


    "That''s because my brother is not the person in the story, so I can''t understand the emotional changes of that person. Every Alchemist is willing to be a hero to save the mainland of Kyushu. But for the sake of the whole Kyushu, she has to hurt the person she cares about most. I think such sacrifice can''t be said to be great, only that Personal, in her heart is not too important, not worth the girl for him to give up the whole Kyushu mainland


    "So, Xiao Ning''er, do you think it''s right for the girl to spend three years around the man, regardless of the world


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "Of course, I am not qualified to judge her right or wrong, but I know that in her heart, she should not regret having such a choice."


    Zhao Huai''s face was moved at this time.


    But Zhao shuning did not persuade him.


    Like now.


    After he came to this plane, his first perception of this plane was Zhao Zheng and Lin min''er of the Zhao family. Later, he was touched by the appearance of Xiao Ning, who was so small but so dependent on herself.


    Although, later their feelings were better than any of the brothers and sisters, Zhao Huai felt that he could even sacrifice his life for Xiao Ning''er.


    However, if we face two choices.


    One is the whole life of the animal world, and the other is the life and death of Xiao Ning''er. He really doesn''t know whether he will make the choice like a girl.


    "Brother, you don''t have to worry about it."


    "Everyone''s choice is not the same, everyone''s results are not the same, she chose the man, although she lost the chance to become famous in the world, but she gave the man the happiest three years, which should also be the happiest three years for her.""But if you were the boy in your story, I think he would choose the common people in the animal world. However, even if he chooses the common people in the animal world, it''s right, because he chooses the great righteousness, which is not everyone can have. The young woman and I are selfish. We just want to give ourselves the last tenderness at the last time Happy people. "


    Zhao Huai''s hair was blown up by the breeze.


    He stood at the top of the valley of the nether world.


    Zhao shuning stood beside him.


    Accompany him to look into the distance.


    Zhao Huai finally understood.


    If two people are together, they start from the beginning, get along with each other, and leave the three outlooks.


    "Xiao Ning''er, I never understand."


    "What?"


    "What happened between you and Yan Ruyu."


    "Brother -"


    "I met him several times in the congregation. For him, when I didn''t recover all my abilities and remember everything, I respected him very much."


    "He is like a teacher who always tries to lead me to the right path. At that time, I don''t know why, but now, I have to admit that what Yan Ruyu said to me at the religious meeting really worked. At least, when I face the people now, I won''t act impulsively any more."


    "Brother, buran is really good, not only for people, but also for his character -"


    "Xiao Ning''er, but I just don''t like him. At least after I know you like him, I don''t have the previous gratitude for him."


    Brother -


    "Xiao Ning''er, I don''t even know how long you have been with Yan Ruyu. Why? Why do you like him so much? "


    Zhao shuning lowered his voice and said, "no, in fact, I spent a long time with him."


    It''s almost half of my life.


    Zhao Huai had no idea what to say.


    Xiao Ning''er mentions the happiness on her face when she mentions that person, but she can''t disguise it.


    "Here you are."


    Zhao Huai thought about it and handed Zhao shuning the jade flute Yan Ruyu gave him.


    Zhao shuning took the jade flute.


    Touch carefully.


    The luster of jade flute is different from before.


    I think I''ve been through a lot.


    "Thank you, brother."


    Thank him for being able to make such a decision.


    I can give the jade flute to myself.

 Chapter 672

    "I know you can''t stay here if you don''t finish your work."


    Zhao shuning lowered his head.


    My brother grew up with her. At this point, he knew something about himself.


    "Go ahead."


    Meet the people you want to see.


    Do what you want to do.


    "Brother."


    "Xiao Ning''er, you should remember that no matter what happens to you, no matter whether others believe you or not, my brother is always on your side."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Brother, I understand."


    "When you finish what you want to do, if you still want to see me, I''ll be waiting for you in Youming valley."


    Zhao shuning said: "brother, please believe me. No matter when it comes, no matter what you become, in my heart, you are not others or monsters. You are just my brother, Zhao Huai."


    Zhao Huai smiles.


    This smile is very happy.


    His eyes were fixed on Zhao shuning.


    Affectionately way: "small rather son, you say, if you don''t know that Yan Ruyu, I also have never seen you of words, between us, can''t be now so embarrassed?"


    "Brother -"


    Zhao shuning didn''t understand.


    She didn''t understand what Zhao Huai meant by that.


    But Zhao Huai just a smile, did not intend to explain.


    Instead, he continued: "Xiao Ning''er, you said, if one day, I and that Yan Ruyu become enemies, and on that day, he and I have come to the point of life and death, what choice would you make?"


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    "Brother, I don''t understand. I don''t understand why you insist on comparing yourself with him. You are you and he is he. There is no conflict between the two of you. "


    Zhao Huai said, "it''s OK. I''m free to talk about it. You don''t have to worry about it."


    In fact, just now Xiao Ning''er didn''t answer her question directly, Zhao Huai knew that if she really arrived that day, she would be in a dilemma, or she might leave herself and choose the third son of the Feng family.


    "Well, it''s not long since you''ve just finished. Don''t blow too much wind. Now it''s still cold winter. Let''s go back to the valley and have a rest."


    "Well."


    "If chaos knows you''re going, I''m afraid this netherworld valley will be its roar."


    Think of chaos that crazy appearance, Zhao shuning smile.


    "Yes, the roar of chaos can make the netherworld Valley vibrate every time it goes crazy."


    Because we cherish the hard time.


    So when they went back, Zhao Huai and Zhao shuning walked down the mountain.


    On the way.


    Zhao Huai seems to have endured for a long time.


    Finally asked: "I heard that you and the ghost above the GUI Zun. It''s a friend. "


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    Zhao Huai said, "his name is Mo Bai."


    "Mo Bai? Yes, I know him. Before us, we were really good friends. "


    But thirty years ago, because of the appearance of undying, they broke up unhappily. Before they left, they gave him the things he gave them back.


    "And now?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    To be honest.


    She doesn''t know whether she and Mobai are still friends now.


    At least, at present, she doesn''t want to have too much contact with Mo Bai.


    He used to know him and take him with him because he was cruel in nature and saved him from the cave by himself. He only listened to his own words. If he didn''t take him with him, he would be guilty of hurting other people.


    Zhao shuning thought that.


    If Mo Bai continues to be such a fool forever, she is willing to take care of him all her life.


    However, later a man named Qingfeng appeared.


    After meeting that man, Mo Bai seems to have changed a person.


    He''s gone.


    By the time I saw him again, he had changed. It is no longer the big fool who followed her and laughed sincerely.


    When Zhao Huai saw Zhao shuning like this, he said, "if I say I''m going to kill him, will you not?"


    "Kill him? Why? "


    In Zhao shuning''s eyes, he was obviously unwilling.


    But Zhao Huai''s eyes are so firm.


    After some consideration.


    Zhao shuning asked inconceivably: "is it true, is it true what they say?"


    It has been said before that Zhao Huai''s death may be related to Mo Bai.


    But it was what she saw in the mirror. She didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    "At the beginning, my death really had something to do with mobie, but there was also a woman involved. You should know that woman too."Zhao shuning said in a deep voice: "it''s the late summer Caragana, isn''t it?"


    Zhao Huai nodded.


    "When I was in the Zonghui, I thought that Xia Chang was old and strange, and had some problems. Later, I knew that she was one of the initiators of the deal with Gui Heng."


    Ghosts?


    As a matter of fact, Zhao shuning only recently learned the word "ghost".


    Before, she had never known anything about GUI he.


    "Brother, I want to go to Guihu."


    "I''ll be with you."


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "I think there should be the truth I want to know."


    Otherwise, why do you choose such a place to store your body?


    Zhao Huai said, "you are still the same as before."


    "Of course, I hope my brother doesn''t change either."


    Zhao Huai and Zhao shuning returned to the netherworld valley.


    After meeting chaos, Zhao shuning said goodbye carefully.


    Before leaving, chaos seemed reluctant.


    But in the end, it can only watch Zhao shuning disappear in front of it.


    Out of the netherworld valley.


    There was another roar from behind.


    Zhao shuning smile, chaos after all, or the same as before.


    Outside the netherworld valley.


    The sun is in the sky.


    But the severe winter has not passed, so the sun on the body, or feel a little cold.


    Zhao shuning rubbed his hands.


    He looked back at his back.


    Smile.


    Big step meteor''s leaving.


    And now.


    Qingyun is in China.


    In the high Pavilion, Yan Ruyu, who is discussing things with Feng Zhan, suddenly covers her chest. Seeing this, Feng Zhan and Feng Ling Tong quickly get up and approach.


    The wind does not dye but stretched out a hand, motioned them to sit down.


    "No, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Chest pain again?"


    Feng does not dye a smile lightly.


    The blue robe fluttered as he got up.


    "Elder sister, elder brother, Ning''er is awake."


    "She''s awake. How do you know?"


    Phoenix does not dye smile.


    There was no reply.


    Feng Zhan then answered the words of Feng Ling Tong.


    "Elder sister, don''t you know that our family doesn''t dye, but they give their own life to the girl. If there is something wrong with the girl, of course he can be aware of it."


    Phoenix does not dye the expression.


    This is especially easy.


    Facing the scorching sun in the East, he smiles.


    For the first time in more than 30 years, he was as warm as a smile.

 Chapter 673

    indeed.


    The next moment.


    In front of Yan Ruyu''s body, an image pops up.


    He looked around.


    Feng Zhan and Feng Ling Tong understand his meaning and smile at each other.


    Feng Zhan said, "I almost forgot. My little aunt told me a few days ago that she was not very well. I asked someone to take some medicine. Today I just sent it to my little aunt."


    Feng Ling Tong also said, "I''ll go with ah Zhan."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "We''ll discuss the recent affairs another day."


    They are also fast.


    Yan Ruyu received the video.


    As soon as the image appeared, Yan Ruyu''s eyes were sour.


    Ning''er''s body shape is no different from that of 30 years ago.


    After resting for so many days at Zhao Huai''s, her complexion was almost recovered.


    Zhao shuning said: "no dye, long time no see."


    So generous call oneself not dye.


    Yan Ruyu is almost certain.


    She should have the memory of that time.


    She''s back.


    "Long time no see."


    Before meeting like this, Yan Ruyu had a lot of words to say to Zhao shuning, but at the first sight of her, his eyes were red and his voice was hoarse.


    What I said is that I haven''t seen you for a long time.


    Zhao shuning across the image, can see Yan Ruyu''s hair.


    It turned out that the dream was not a dream, but a fact.


    "No, your hair?"


    "No problem. If you don''t like it, I will find another way to change it back in the future."


    Change back, but it is not what you have.


    "I''ve come to see you."


    Zhao shuning will be in a hurry to close the impact, she was going to ghost.


    But now, the person she wants to see most is buran.


    Seeing the basic layout there, Zhao shuning can speculate that it should be Qingyun state.


    The dark seal on the hand.


    Phoenix flies back.


    Leaning over Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning smile, on the Phoenix''s back, gently patted his back feathers.


    Said: "good, take me to your little Xianggong there."


    Phoenix low calm voice resistance way: "Lao Tze said how many times, Lao Tze is male, male!"


    Mouth at any time dissatisfied, but Phoenix''s action did not stop.


    It leaped forward and spread its wings. The red wings made a beautiful mark in the air.


    "To Qingyun, right?"


    "Yes."


    Zhao shuning doesn''t want to wait for a moment. She wants to see Wu ran immediately.


    For so many years, Zhao shuning has always thought that he silently likes not dyeing for many years. He waited for him for many years and begged him for many years before he was willing to be with him.


    I don''t know that they have known each other for 500 years.


    He paid too little for undying, but he can remember it. Today, he has been waiting for himself for hundreds of years.


    Yan Ruyu was looking at the distance.


    Out of the door.


    Baize came out with the trend.


    Yan Ruyu leaped and stepped on Bai Ze''s body with her feet, flying away in another direction.


    Two people who know each other and love each other, finally at the same time, follow each other''s track, toward each other, and go.


    Less than a day.


    On that mountain.


    Zhao shuning and Phoenix stop at the same place.


    At this time, the opposite of Zhao shuning is Yan Ruyu and Bai Ze.


    Their eyes were red.


    "No dye."


    "Ning er."


    The two beasts looked at each other and flew directly below.


    After landing on the ground, they consciously retreat.


    Just two people in place.


    What Zhao shuning said first.


    "Your hair?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just HUAFA. It doesn''t affect it."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    She came forward slowly.


    He stretched out his hands and hugged Yan Ruyu tightly.


    Yan Ruyu''s heart is also thumping. When Zhao shuning''s hand touches him, his hands also tightly embrace Zhao shuning.


    "Don''t dye -"


    "you''re back, you''re finally back."


    Yan Ruyu has been frightened these years.


    It can''t be said in a few words.


    At that time, if he hadn''t arrived in time and told Yan Ruyu all kinds of reasons in detail, he would not have been able to get sick since then, and there was no hope at all.The little aunt said, "don''t dye, you''ve been waiting for more than 500 years. You can''t give up the rest of these years so easily.".


    The little aunt also said that she gave Ning''er the soul pearl, she should be OK.


    Yan Ruyu has been doubting and persuading herself for 30 years.


    Until now.


    Seeing Ning''er standing in front of him completely, he was able to breathe a sigh of relief.


    Just hugging her.


    Only then did he know that she had come back, and now he was embracing Ning''er, who he had been looking forward to for so long.


    And Zhao shuning, why not?


    Even in the deep sleep, her thoughts and thoughts.


    They are all masters.


    Zhao shuning said slightly anxiously: "don''t dye -"


    "what''s the matter?"


    Think oneself perhaps is where touched ache Zhao shuning, Yan Ruyu immediately lowers a head to check.


    Zhao shuning grinned.


    Stand on tiptoe.


    Then close your eyes.


    He kisses it.


    Yan Ruyu suddenly stay in place, do not know how to react.


    Although they went too far in the previous dream, it was in the dream, not the reality.


    Ning er''s kiss, no longer as shy as before.


    She was bold and fiery.


    Her tongue is extremely flexible.


    Yan Ruyu at this time, but like a novice general, at a loss.


    Until later, I felt that Zhao shuning couldn''t breathe.


    Yan Ruyu just slowly smiles.


    Gently pushed away Zhao shuning.


    "Don''t dye, you -"


    "little girl, you are still very green."


    At the beginning of the craze, she became clumsy and green when she changed to the back. It seems that it has a lot to do with her inexperience in this field.


    To be honest.


    In the last three years.


    The most common thing Yan Ruyu and Zhao shuning have ever done is to hold hands or kiss before going to bed.


    But apart from that, nothing else happened between them.


    Yan Ruyu worried about Zhao shuning''s physical discomfort.


    Zhao shuning also doesn''t want to use the body of Luo Feiyan and what happens to it.


    Perhaps the more to the end, that feeling of cleanliness, just more serious.


    "No dye, I -"


    "silly girl, I''ll take you to a place."


    He never took anyone to that place.


    "Ning''er, close your eyes."


    Zhao shuning obediently closed his eyes.


    After a while, she felt dizzy.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu held her in her arms.


    Smelling the fragrance of Magnolia on the master, Zhao shuning''s restless heart was still.


    "OK, here we are."


    A gust of fragrant peach blossoms came.


    There are warm eyes on the body.


    Isn''t it winter?


    Now, why can I feel so warm?


    "Ning''er, you can open your eyes."

 Chapter 674

    Zhao shuning gently opened his eyes.


    See what''s in front of you.


    She couldn''t help but cover her mouth in surprise and take a breath.


    Here - it''s beautiful.


    It''s like a fairyland.


    Looking around, in front of Zhao shuning''s eyes, is the boundless peach forest.


    The peach tree, full of pink petals, with the wind blowing, the whole air, emitting a faint aroma of peach.


    Zhao shuning raised his hand.


    Looking at the sun hanging in the sky through my fingers.


    This warmth is so real.


    "Where is this?"


    Zhao shuning is now an eight phase spirit pharmacist. She can tell whether she is the dreamland created by her ability.


    Yan Ruyu gently embraces Zhao shuning''s waist from behind.


    Her waist is so soft.


    Will head gently buried in her hair, that unique fragrance, unique to the extreme.


    "This is where I grew up."


    Zhao shuning turned back, just to the blue eyes of Yan Ruyu.


    The atmosphere is slightly subtle.


    "No, I''ve never heard you mention it."


    Yan Ruyu smiles gently.


    Beautiful lips gently covered Zhao shuning''s cherry lips.


    Just a little bit, and then leave quickly.


    "This is Meilin, my mother''s place. It was here that year, and the relationship between my father and mother began to develop."


    "It''s beautiful."


    It''s beautiful.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes can reach.


    It''s all a peach blossom world.


    Yan Ruyu holds Zhao shuning''s hand and takes her through the pear forest, peach forest and bamboo forest one by one.


    Finally, stop at a high Pavilion.


    At this time, there were four women sitting on the high platform.


    They seem to be in a meeting.


    For the arrival of Yan Ruyu, they did not notice.


    The four women are beautiful.


    Yan Ruyu introduced Zhao shuning one by one.


    That''s Youxian, the head of fairies, peach blossom fairies, pear blossom fairies, and then to the lady of bamboo garden.


    Zhao shuning said: "their appearance is worthy of the title of fairy."


    Yan Ruyu smiles gently.


    Now, in this plane where they are, time goes by quickly.


    "In fact, these fairies, their mothers hundreds of years ago, are better born."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    The following people are discussing the matter between Meilin and yunchaoguo.


    Zhao shuning was a little sleepy.


    Quietly, slowly closed his eyes.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t come back here for a long time. She was also very concerned about the affairs of the cloud Dynasty. She didn''t notice that Zhao shuning had dozed off.


    I didn''t notice the results.


    It was Zhao shuning who suddenly fell from the loft.


    Yan Ruyu''s heart is tight.


    The body blinks to the bottom of the high Pavilion and catches Zhao shuning who falls from the high Pavilion.


    That''s a drop.


    Zhao shuning hit a spirit, can be regarded as a complete wake-up.


    She looked around.


    Now, that''s not the case.


    True embarrassment.


    There were no less than 100 people around them. At this time, they all looked at them in amazement.


    Zhao shuning buries his head in Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    Stuffy voice way: "do not dye, how to do?"


    Yan Ruyu gently puts Zhao shuning down and looks at the confused people of Meilin.


    Because at this time Yan Ruyu''s back was facing the four people on the stage, they could not see the face of the man in blue who came down from the air.


    The woman in the lead is the fastest.


    She stood up at once.


    "Who are you?"


    "I dare to break into the forbidden area of magic forest."


    "How did you get through the miasma forest?"


    Zhao shuning buried his head low and said, "what should I do? Eavesdropping was caught


    This is not Zhao shuning''s territory. It''s her home. She doesn''t dare to be presumptuous.


    Yan Ruyu said softly, "nothing, I''m here."


    He turned.


    Blue eyes.


    His face is better than snow, his hair is gorgeous, and his delicate facial features are amazing when he appears.


    At this time.


    A voice came from behind Yan Ruyu.


    "You fairy, but what happened?"


    The speaker should be a man.


    His voice is full of magnetism and tenderness.


    You Xianzi said: "master, today, we called a meeting of the elders of the clan to discuss the matter of the people''s tax of the cloud Dynasty. When it came to the important time, they fell from the air."The man heard the words.


    There was no panic.


    But he said to Yan Ruyu and Zhao shuning politely, "I don''t know if you have something important to do when you come to Meilin?"


    Yan Ruyu looks back.


    When the man saw Yan Ruyu.


    The eye socket Shua of turn red.


    Zhao shuning peeked through her fingers from below and said, "what should I do? He looks like a cannibal? "


    Yan Ruyu gently pulls Zhao shuning to her side.


    Said to the man: "Xiaojin, this is your third sister-in-law."


    "I''ll go! Third sister-in-law


    "What the hell!"


    Because of shock, Zhao shuning exploded two rude sentences one after another.


    The man opposite was obviously also very shocked, but he still saluted Zhao shuning.


    "Fengjin has met her third sister-in-law."


    Zhao shuning said: "ah - this, that - don''t dye, you, you say a word."


    The people around saw that Fengjin saluted them, so they quickly knelt down.


    Fengjin has lived for a long time. He is a member of the Phoenix family. In the enchanting forest, if there is no big deal, they will never dare to disturb him.


    You should know that the most sensational master in Meilin is Fengjin''s mother, Yuge.


    After many years, although Yu Ge was not there, the Meilin people followed the orders of the Feng family from generation to generation.


    At that time, Meizhu was associated with Fengqing, the emperor of the cloud Dynasty.


    Four children were born.


    Four children, all of them are the best.


    Although later, the first three children have disappeared, but fortunately, the youngest child Fengjin stayed.


    Today, although Fengjin is not the emperor of Yunchao, it is still the Phoenix family.


    Yan Ruyu looks at Zhao shuning''s embarrassed appearance and smiles.


    "Ning''er, I''d like to introduce him to you. He''s Fengjin, the youngest of our Fengs."


    Zhao shuning asks foolishly: "kiss younger brother?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Zhao shuning swallowed his saliva.


    She was convinced.


    What kind of magical characters are undying''s parents? Otherwise, how could all the born characters be so gorgeous? Just don''t know, this Feng Jin, and have what kind of different from ordinary people''s ability.


    Fengjin seems to see through Zhao shuning''s idea, a smile.


    "Third sister-in-law doesn''t have to look at me like this. I''m different from elder sister. I''m very ordinary and have no outstanding ability," she said


    Yan Ruyu said: "on the one hand, Xiaojin has the ability to govern the country that none of us can match."


    Fengjin''s eyes filled with tears.


    After he told the kneeling people to step down.


    Just came forward and walked to Yan Ruyu''s side.


    His face was a little sad at the moment.


    "Third brother, your hair?"

 Chapter 675

    Zhao shuning lowered his head somewhat guilty.


    Because she knows.


    The reason why the master''s hair has become like this is that he can''t get rid of it.


    "Nothing. Your third sister-in-law just likes me like that."


    Feng Jin said, "your body."


    "I''m in good health. Xiaojin doesn''t have to worry."


    Feng Jin was relieved.


    Then he said, "third brother, are you coming back this time?"


    "It''s just bringing Ning''er back to see here."


    Fengjin looks at Zhao shuning.


    Said: "three sister-in-law, so many years, you or three elder brother first time to take home woman."


    This words, Zhao shuning listens to always feel some strange.


    Without any preparation, she suddenly met her family.


    "Hello."


    "Ning''er, just call him Xiaojin."


    Fengjin and Fengzhan are totally different.


    Zhao shuning thought that.


    Feng family man, should only not dye more cold some, that Feng Jin''s words, should not be much different from Feng Zhan.


    Who ever thought.


    That Feng Jin is a graceful young man.


    Speaking to others, but also attaches great importance to etiquette.


    Perhaps, this is the basic quality of a generation of emperors.


    "Three elder brothers, you and three elder sisters in law, this is the first time to come?"


    Zhao shuning gently touched Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu then said, "what''s the matter?"


    "That - that does not dye, can you not let Xiaojin a three sister-in-law, I and you, have not married yet."


    At the end of this sentence, Zhao shuning''s face has become extremely red.


    Although she had done many extraordinary things in front of the master, there was no one else around them at that time. Now, in front of her is the master''s family. As soon as he came up, he called his third sister-in-law. Zhao shuning felt a little shy.


    Fengjin said, "third brother, third sister-in-law


    Yan Ruyu smiles gently.


    "She''s shy."


    Zhao shuning was even more ashamed.


    Can only hide behind Yan Ruyu.


    As a pharmacist of eight phase spirit, when was she so embarrassed?


    "Then I --"


    "it''s OK, she is your third sister-in-law, and you will call her like that in the future."


    With that.


    Yan Ruyu looked back and said to Zhao shuning, "Ning''er, Xiaojin is my family. You''ll get used to it sooner or later."


    Because after that, he was sure that she was the only one who could accompany him.


    Zhao shuning lowered his head, the joy in his eyes is self-evident.


    Fengjin also said: "third sister-in-law, my third brother''s personality has been extremely cold since he was a child. At that time, I heard my mother say the most words, that is, how can he have a woman willing to follow him in the future? If my mother is still alive, I will be very happy to see you."


    "I''m flattered."


    Yan Ruyu is still a little shy.


    If facing Feng Zhan''s character, she can still jump out and have a good argument with him, but Xiao Jin is so graceful and polite that she is not so bold.


    Fengjin with Yan Ruyu, they went to the pure heart palace of Meilin to have a rest.


    Because of the arrival of Yan Ruyu.


    Feng Jin is in a good mood. He hasn''t drunk for a long time. I don''t know how much he drank tonight.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t want to drink before.


    But now accompany Xiaojin, but also drink a lot.


    Zhao shuning is OK.


    She has become a habit of drinking, now even a thousand cups. I don''t get drunk.


    But Fengjin and master are different.


    It''s in the back.


    Xiaojin''s face is already red, and her speech is also a little confused, and her body is unconsciously prone to the table.


    Look at Yan Ruyu again.


    He didn''t get any better, but he didn''t behave like Xiaojin.


    Yan Ruyu always smiles.


    Zhao shuning asked, "don''t dye him, Xiaojin?"


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    Zhao shuning said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    Zhao shuning''s hand shook several times in front of Yan Ruyu''s body.


    Yan Ruyu still smiles.


    The wine on the table has been at the bottom for a long time.


    I also had some vegetables.


    See two people''s abnormal, Zhao shuning can only sigh, and then called the magic Lin people, will Fengjin first back to his room.


    Soon after.


    Zhao shuning is thinking about what to do.


    Here comes fairy you.


    Seeing Zhao shuning''s distressed appearance, she first gave a salute and said, "I''ve seen a girl."


    "The fairy, do you have a room for us to spend the night?""Of course."


    You fairy then said: "I''ve asked people to clean up the room of the third master. Girl, I''ll take you to your room now."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    She stood up.


    Facing Yan Ruyu, she said, "no dye, let''s go --"


    Yan Ruyu still smiles.


    You fairy see two people didn''t follow, then look back to them two people.


    "What''s wrong with the third master?"


    If you''re drunk, you can''t keep such a manner, can you?


    Zhao shuning waved his hand to show you that he didn''t know what had happened.


    You fairy see this, then can only way: "otherwise, I let the clansman to help the Lord back to the room?"


    Zhao shuning nodded quickly.


    "That''s the best. Trouble the fairy."


    Fairy you nodded.


    Out of the door, called a few strong men in.


    However, they just came to Yan Ruyu''s side.


    See Yan Ruyu stand up all of a sudden.


    The bowl on the table jingled.


    Zhao shuning was also startled.


    She looks at Yan Ruyu.


    At this time, Yan Ruyu didn''t look at herself with a smile. In his eyes, he was angry.


    "Ning''er -"


    just when Zhao shuning was confused.


    Yan Ruyu''s sudden coquetry directly brings her back to reality.


    Her face, Shua of turn blood red.


    Here, there are you Xianzi and so many people watching.


    What is this for?


    You fairy also seems to see through Zhao shuning''s embarrassment at this time, then quickly said to the clansman: "you are still in a daze what to do, quickly support the three masters."


    The clansmen replied, "yes."


    But as soon as they put their hands on Yan Ruyu, they were shaken away by his mental strength.


    I want to go inside again.


    Those people can''t get close to Yan Ruyu.


    "No, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhao shuning asked.


    Yan Ruyu still looks at Zhao shuning angrily.


    Just this expression, don''t let people feel angry, but let people feel like coquetry.


    You fairy also have no way, have to ask for help of vision to see Zhao shuning.


    "Girl, this -"


    Zhao shuning covers his forehead.


    People are looking at themselves now.


    However, I can''t help it. My former master has never been like this before. It''s the first time that I''ve seen such a non dye.


    "Girl?"


    Zhao shuning let go.


    He said, "well, I''ll try to find a way."


    Fairy you nodded.


    Because they were afraid that Zhao shuning would not be able to do it alone, they stayed aside.


    Yan Ruyu still looks at Zhao shuning with that kind of eyes.


    Zhao shuning had to cry and said, "don''t dye, what''s the matter with you?"


    I didn''t expect that.


    At this time, the man gently raised his hand and pointed to Zhao shuning.


    Then a smile reappeared on his face.


    "Ning''er -"


    "

 Chapter 676

    Zhao shuning pointed to himself.


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Then, Zhao shuning goes to Yan Ruyu step by step.


    "No, what are you going to do?"


    "Your hand."


    "My hand, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning stretched out his right hand.


    Look at your index finger.


    Then at this time, Yan Ruyu''s right index finger gently touched Zhao shuning''s index finger.


    Zhao shuning only felt that his head tingled, and he was filled with blood in an instant.


    Head, as if there are countless people scurrying.


    People at the scene were also surprised by Yan Ruyu''s action.


    Until you Xianzi chuckled, Zhao shuning thought of taking back his hand.


    When we look at those people, we are quite conscious.


    In the moment when Yan Ruyu and Zhao shuning''s index finger were opposite, they all turned their back.


    "You Xianzi, that - don''t dye, he is not usually like this."


    You fairy just whispered: "girl, you don''t need to explain to us. We can''t intervene in the master''s affairs, but I think the three masters don''t need our help now."


    "No, it''s necessary. I''m drunk. I''m afraid I can''t be too busy."


    I didn''t expect to hear that.


    Yan Ruyu quit.


    He pulled up Zhao shuning''s right hand and kept shaking it.


    In that way, she looks like a little daughter-in-law.


    "No, I just want Ning''er, I don''t want them."


    Zhao shuning thinks he''s going crazy now.


    Really.


    She has never seen such a master, such a master, but also deadly lovely.


    If you look at him at this time, his face is full of love for Zhao shuning except for his blush. Really, if you fairy and his people were not present, Zhao shuning would not help kissing him.


    However, in full view of the public, do not dye so, I am a little embarrassed.


    "Well, you Xianzi, please --"


    "Ning''er."


    Yan Ruyu suddenly became very serious.


    Zhao shuning quickly replied: "what''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you want me?"


    Zhao shuning took a look around. The people''s bodies were shaking. He could only guess. At this time, the people must not laugh.


    "No


    Although embarrassed, Zhao shuning immediately appeased Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu said wrongly: "so - why do you? Why don''t you take my hand? "


    Previously just let go of hand, again by Yan Ruyu again led back.


    Zhao shuning felt that he would never come to Meilin again.


    Really, in front of the people who don''t dye, I have lost all my old face.


    "Ning''er, you don''t seem happy?"


    "Ah - I, I didn''t."


    "Then why don''t you laugh?"


    Zhao shuning reluctantly pulled out a smile, really, this smile, even worse than crying.


    Yan Ruyu smiles when she sees Zhao shuning.


    Drunk full way: "rather son is so good, that is a teacher to reward you."


    Let''s go.


    Yan Ruyu lowers her head and kisses Zhao shuning''s lips.


    Zhao shuning is going crazy.


    How could master be like this?


    He didn''t get drunk like this even if he had a bad drink before?


    Look at the people.


    Now it''s almost over.


    In order to ease the embarrassment, Zhao shuning had to laugh twice, and then said: "hahaha - this, this wine is really strong. It was not like this before it was not dyed."


    She had to save his place in the hearts of the people for Wuran.


    You fairy then took the words to say.


    "I don''t know. Today, the two masters have been drinking wine for quite a long time. At this time, the peach blossom wine made by Yu Ge, our master, should have been buried under the pear blossom tree for more than a thousand years. As usual, the little master would never touch such a good wine. If the three Masters didn''t come back today, I''m afraid the wine would have been buried all the time. "


    Yu Ge?


    It is the mother that does not dye.


    She had heard that his mother''s wine was excellent.


    It''s no wonder that today, with some restraint, he would be so drunk with this wine.


    "Oh - well, I''ll send the dye back to rest now, and I''ll ask the fairy to lead the way."


    Fairy you nodded.


    "Come with me, girl."


    "No, let''s go."


    "I''m dizzy. I can''t see the road clearly.""That -"


    "I want Ning''er to hold my hand."


    After that, Yan Ruyu stretched out her right hand again, which was really lovely.


    Zhao shuning is helpless.


    He had to hold Yan Ruyu''s hand and walk slowly behind you fairy.


    Yan Ruyu is led by herself.


    He just followed Zhao shuning quietly. If Zhao shuning looked back, he would smile at her.


    That''s it.


    They came to the room for Yan Ruyu.


    It''s not easy to clean up Yan Ruyu.


    Zhao shuning said to you Xianzi in front of him.


    "Please ask the fairy to take me to my room."


    "Come with me, girl."


    "No way -"


    Yan Ruyu sat up straight.


    Zhao shuning and you Xianzi were both startled.


    You Xianzi looks at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning said, "what - what''s the matter?"


    Yan Ruyu said wrongly, "are you going to leave?"


    "Me? I''m not going. I just - "


    " then you stay with me. "


    I don''t wait for Zhao shuning to reply.


    Yan Ruyu reaches out her hand and pulls Zhao shuning into her arms.


    Plop plop, Zhao shuning can hear Yan Ruyu''s heartbeat.


    You Xianzi saw this.


    Then he said: "if you don''t want to miss, you can stay and take care of the third master. I think the third master should be taken care of tonight. But I''ve seen the situation just now. I''m afraid our people can''t even get close to the third master. I''ll listen to the little master call you third sister-in-law. You should be the third master''s wife. It''s OK for you to live together However, in the middle of the night, the third master felt uncomfortable, and no one looked at him. Do you think so? "


    Obviously.


    You Xianzi is making excuses for Zhao shuning.


    "What do you think, girl?"


    "But -"


    "Ning''er!"


    "Good!"


    You fairy light smile a, take public exit a room.


    Before I leave, I don''t forget to close the door of the room.


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    I wanted to have a good theory with Yan Ruyu, saying how he could lose his face in front of the people.


    But she turned around.


    See not dye is a face slightly drunk looking at himself.


    There seems to be a trace of grievance on that face.


    "Ah, I don''t dye you -"


    "Ning''er, I''m not feeling well."


    Yan Ruyu''s face was red, her delicate facial features and beautiful eyes were staring at Zhao shuning.


    No matter what anger you have, as soon as you see the master''s face, all anger will be gone.


    "I''ll see what''s wrong."


    "I''m so hot."


    Words just fall down, Yan Ruyu''s clothes on the body, be him to take off a bit not to leave.

 Chapter 677

    Zhao shuning quickly covered his eyes.


    "Don''t look at me if you are not polite!"


    "Ning''er -"


    Yan Ruyu''s warm voice came slowly from her head.


    Zhao shuning looked out through his fingers.


    I found that Yan Ruyu''s face was really red now.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I, I feel uncomfortable -"


    Yan Ruyu''s face is ruddy, and a pair of deep blue eyes contain countless deep feelings at this time, as if it were a bay of autumn water. When you look at it, you want to indulge in it.


    If you look at Yan Ruyu''s body again, you can see that the master always wears green clothes every time, but the skin under the green clothes is so white and healthy.


    Zhao shuning just glanced at him and felt dry and hot.


    Yan Ruyu said: "Ning''er, you can help me to have a look."


    Then he took Zhao shuning''s hand and put it on his chest.


    A strong heart beat.


    Yan Ruyu''s body is so hot at this time.


    "Ning''er, here - it''s hard here."


    Yan Ruyu pointed to her chest and muttered at Zhao shuning.


    Oh, my God, is this still alive?


    Zhao shuning used to read many comic books, but in those comic books, only women seduce men. Most of those women are enchanting and charming.


    Zhao shuning has never seen a picture of a man seducing a woman. Now, the master looks like he is guiding himself to commit a crime.


    "Don''t dye, you, you are drunk, you first good, have a good sleep, tomorrow will be good, OK?"


    Zhao shuning almost coaxed Yan Ruyu.


    Master, what he looks like now is really fatal.


    A man, with such a face and such a voice, is sitting in front of you and holding your hand to his chest.


    Zhao shuning was reciting amitabha in his heart, and his other hand was exerting himself to enjoy the present feeling.


    Keke, master, it''s easy to make mistakes.


    "Don''t be afraid of making mistakes."


    The words from the bottom of Zhao shuning''s heart just flashed like this.


    Yan Ruyu then said this sentence, and then, with a stretch of his hands, he completely imprisoned Zhao shuning in his arms.


    "No, what are you doing?"


    "Nothing, sleep."


    Yan Ruyu lies down with Zhao shuning in her arms.


    Ear, can also spread Yan Ruyu''s breathing sound.


    Zhao shuning''s heart suddenly some loses.


    It''s like, she was expecting something to happen, thought it was going to happen, and then suddenly stopped at the last point, which made her very melancholy.


    Because there are so many things in his mind, Zhao shuning can''t sleep at ease.


    She tossed and turned in Yan Ruyu''s arms until she stayed up all night.


    But.


    To the half night, she just began to have sleepiness, behind the man, but slowly opened his eyes.


    It''s Yan Ruyu.


    Now that he''s been resting for half a night, he''s half sober.


    He looked at the woman in his arms.


    It''s not easy to get back to normal and get hot again.


    Zhao shuning found a comfortable posture. As soon as he was ready to close his eyes and go to sleep, he found a warm breath coming from his neck.


    Yan Ruyu gently climbed up to Zhao shuning''s neck.


    Because of the soft, Zhao shuning''s body back gently shrunk.


    "No, how are you? Isn''t it comfortable yet? "


    Yan Ruyu''s clear eyes after hearing this sentence, just with a moment of thinking, they become confused.


    He half narrowed his eyes and turned Zhao shuning''s body back.


    Then.


    He went to Zhao shuning''s arms.


    Zhao shuning''s sleepiness disappeared in this instant.


    "Ning Er - I''m still not feeling well."


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    She thought the master was awake, but she was still drunk. Of course, the drunk could not control what she said and did.


    Zhao shuning followed Yan Ruyu.


    Of course, a large part of the reason is that she does not resist the contact.


    Yan Ruyu got the gap, but there was no convergence.


    Instead, he raised his head and looked at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Hot."


    Zhao shuning replied, "but you''ve already taken off almost?


    Yan Ruyu pointed to Zhao shuning and continued, "you are hot."


    Zhao shuning still wears a lot of clothes.


    Hearing what Yan Ruyu said, she retreated."How about I stay away from you? So you''re not afraid of heat. It''s strange if you want to drink so much peach blossom wine tonight. "


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I want to sleep with Ning''er in my arms."


    That appearance, to say more grievances, there are more grievances.


    Zhao shuning has a tangled face.


    "But aren''t you afraid of heat?"


    Yan Ruyu continues to look at Zhao shuning wrongly.


    "I miss Ning''er so much. I''ve been waiting for Ning''er for a long time."


    Looking at in front of a head of hair dyed.


    Zhao shuning was soft hearted after all.


    She took off her clothes and murmured.


    "God, you have to testify to me. I''m not taking advantage of my master when he''s drunk. I just can''t refuse him now. He''s drunk, just like a child. I can''t let him go."


    "Although I''ve been greedy for my master''s body for a long time, it''s not a gentleman to get him in this way."


    Zhao shuning took off.


    Suddenly I thought of something.


    Yes, the master is still drunk. He doesn''t know clearly.


    And last night, you Xianzi and all of them saw that the master insisted on leaving him in the room. If something happened to him tonight, as long as he didn''t say it, he would wake up tomorrow and think that he forced himself. If he pretended to be generous again, the master would be ashamed of himself. He is also a responsibility A man with a strong heart.


    He wants his own body and will be responsible for himself in the future.


    It''s so good and cheap. If you don''t pick it up, you can''t pick it up.


    Zhao shuning thinks so.


    I don''t even feel like I''m laughing.


    This next, pour is to change to make Yan Ruyu a face to doubt.


    Look at Zhao shuning again.


    At this time, it was obvious that he had changed his face.


    She took off all her clothes.


    Then he only wore the clothes to wrap his chest and got into the quilt.


    "No dye, you hold me."


    Zhao shuning can almost feel the man''s body shock, when she doubts whether Yan Ruyu is sober.


    The man hugged her.


    Next.


    Zhao shuning felt that his last obscene clothes and trousers were slowly faded by him.


    "Ning er."


    "Don''t dye, you have to remember, from now on, I''m your man, no, you''re my man, you know?"


    While Yan Ruyu is drunk.


    Zhao shuning thought.


    If you can take more advantage, take more.


    Maybe in the future, it will become the only thing you can show off.


    "Well -"


    the heavy breath of men.


    The next moment.


    Zhao shuning was drowned in the dense kisses.

 Chapter 678

    Outside the house.


    The peach blossoms of Meilin are blooming one after another.


    It''s a beautiful scene.


    Inside.


    Under the Furong account, the two figures are lingering, gasping and lingering again.


    It was early in the morning.


    The first ray of sunlight slowly into the room, two people just slowly sleep.


    When you fairy passed by the room, she saw the thrush crowing outside, so she understood.


    She summoned the people not to disturb the three masters and the girl to have a rest.


    The public also knew it.


    They all went on their own.


    In the afternoon, Yan Ruyu woke up.


    Zhao shuning is still sleeping.


    Her head rested on Yan Ruyu''s arm and she was sleeping soundly.


    Her breath is very shallow, the bridge of her nose is slightly stiff, and her eyelashes are very long. As she breathes, her eyelashes will vibrate slightly.


    Yan Ruyu looks at Yan Ruyu like this.


    If Ning''er can always stay by his side, he doesn''t care even if he loses everything.


    Fengjin originally wanted to find her elder brother. Later, she heard you fairy say that Yan Ruyu had a rest with Zhao shuning last night. He was stunned and laughed.


    Then, Fengjin orders Meilin to prepare all kinds of things for marriage, and decorates Qingxin palace as the main hall for marriage.


    They are both from the Phoenix family, and Fengjin can understand what the third brother thinks.


    About another hour passed.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes moved slightly.


    Aware that Zhao shuning is about to wake up, Yan Ruyu quickly closes her eyes and pretends to be asleep.


    When Zhao shuning woke up.


    What came into view was Yan Ruyu''s peerless face.


    Thinking that the master was so high and unattainable, but now he was in his hands, Zhao shuning couldn''t help laughing.


    She gave this smile.


    Below the body, there is some tearing pain.


    Thinking about what caused this, Zhao shuning''s face turned red.


    Did you take the initiative last night?


    I don''t know if buran will remember what happened last night after waking up.


    Zhao shuning tried to move his leg.


    Cried out in pain.


    "Hiss -"


    Yan Ruyu quickly opened her eyes and asked eagerly, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning blushed.


    "Ning''er, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong? "


    "No, no, I''m fine."


    Yan Ruyu was a little flustered.


    "There must be something wrong with you. Let me see."


    Said, Yan Ruyu will see where Zhao shuning body injury.


    "It hurts down there."


    "Ah -"


    Zhao shuning pushed Yan Ruyu away with his hand.


    My face is bleeding.


    "Ning''er, where is the pain below you?"


    Zhao shuning has no good spirit of Chou Yan Ruyu one eye.


    At this glance, Yan Ruyu understood what she said.


    He was at a loss like a child.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Ning''er. Did I try too hard last night?"


    Zhao shuning heard this.


    He thought that he could not be found out when he took the initiative to lure the master into the quilt last night, so he immediately pretended to be aggrieved and said, "well, yes."


    Looking at Zhao shuning''s suddenly changed expression in front of her, Yan Ruyu didn''t react for a moment.


    "Ning''er, you?"


    "No, you really scared people last night."


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    He remembers everything last night. Of course, he also remembers what Zhao shuning said.


    Now, looking at the girl''s mood.


    That is to know what she is going to do.


    Just in a trance for half a moment, when Zhao shuning was about to be unable to perform, Yan Ruyu took over the stubble.


    "What''s the matter? What did I do last night? I really have a terrible headache. I don''t remember it very well. "


    When Zhao shuning thought her acting was not very good, Yan Ruyu said this, which made her no longer doubt herself.


    Think of your own plan.


    She bowed her head in a pitiful way.


    "Don''t dye, ah - no, if I did, you might think that I was deliberately pretending to be poor, ah -"


    seeing the poor acting of the little girl.


    Yan Ruyu''s face raised a good-looking smile.


    He almost couldn''t help laughing.


    But see the little girl play so seriously, he also not good temporary pierce her.


    He had to pretend to be serious and anxious and asked, "what''s the matter? Ning''er, can you tell me what happened? Do you mean to worry me when you say that? "Zhao shuning pretended to be deep, then sighed a long time.


    She looked up.


    The eyes were full of tears.


    Obviously, just now she has been lowering her head and pretending to be deep. She just wants to try her best to force her tears out and make herself look more pitiful.


    "Ning''er, you?"


    "No, it''s me."


    "Ning er?"


    "I really wanted to leave last night, but you hold my hand, you don''t let me go, you still --"


    after saying this, Zhao shuning made a face covering.


    But now she really has no clothes to hide her face. It''s worth turning around and facing Yan Ruyu.


    Zhao shuning forced himself to tears.


    However, it seems that I''m not really acting material. I''ve tried my best to be emotional, but the tears just don''t come out.


    While pretending to cry, Zhao shuning took his clothes from the bed.


    Then put on the clothes slowly.


    When I look back again, I look pitiful.


    "Don''t dye, last night''s matter, forget it, you think, last night''s matter is a dream, I won''t use this to coerce you forever with me, won''t use this to coerce you not to marry, more won''t use this to coerce you, this life is only responsible for me."


    Zhao shuning said pitifully.


    But she didn''t know.


    At this time her appearance, is how funny.


    Although Yan Ruyu had known the girl''s intention for a long time, she still cooperated with her and said, "did we last night? Don''t worry, Ning''er. I''ll be responsible for you. "


    "No, not really."


    That''s what they say.


    Zhao shuning''s heart is full of joy.


    "Ning er."


    "Don''t dye, I don''t want you to be responsible for your whole life because of your temporary mistakes. You don''t have to worry about me. I can do it. I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about my feelings. Maybe without you, I would just be in deep pain. I can''t help but feel pain."


    I really can''t think of any idioms that can describe my own tragedy, Zhao shuning I can only cover my face again.


    "I said, I will be responsible for you, I will be responsible for you, Ning''er, don''t worry."


    "Really?"


    "Well."


    "That''s really, great."


    Zhao shuning while wearing his own clothes, said: "this will not be too difficult for you."


    "No


    "I don''t want to, or I''ll really feel like a sinner."


    Zhao shuning wants to laugh.


    I want to laugh.


    From now on, buran will be her person.


    However, she has to take care of her own image, which makes her very uncomfortable.

 Chapter 679

    "Ning er."


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    "Your face, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning''s face seemed to be twitching.


    Because she wanted to laugh, but she couldn''t help it.


    It''s said in the story book that men like girls who are pathetic and charming. As long as a man sees such a woman, even if a woman has done something extraordinary, he can''t help but sympathize with her as long as he sees her pathetic appearance.


    "Ah?"


    "There''s a bronze mirror there, Ning''er. You can go and have a look."


    Zhao shuning walked over.


    When she saw in the bronze mirror that she pretended to be dignified and coy, she almost vomited.


    I can''t stand it when I face such a face, and I don''t know what the expression is when I just look at my face.


    Her face puffed again.


    Yan Ruyu puts on her clothes, holds Zhao shuning from behind, and looks at her in the mirror with him.


    Zhao shuning looks at it.


    He felt that something was wrong with the man behind him.


    She looked back.


    Sure enough.


    Yan Ruyu is laughing.


    After being discovered by Zhao shuning, he couldn''t help laughing.


    "Not you?"


    Yan Ruyu gently scraped Zhao shuning''s nose with her hand.


    Doting way: "my little girl, really lovely."


    Such a doting tone.


    Coupled with such intimate action, Zhao shuning even a fool can react. She is fooled by Yan Ruyu.


    Before, he could not bear to flatter himself.


    But he couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s not until now.


    "Don''t dye, you, you play with me."


    Zhao shuning smashed it with a fist.


    It is to be accepted lightly by Yan Ruyu, then put in the hand, and then gently move her to the bosom.


    "Ning''er was still so gentle before, how can he change back to his original appearance now?"


    Zhao shuning was angry.


    "You said it."


    Yan Ruyu let go of Zhao shuning''s hand and let her face her.


    He said, "does it still hurt?"


    The blush came back to the cheeks.


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Then, her stomach, extremely frustrated came out a sound of cooing.


    Yan Ruyu smiles gently.


    And he said, "are you hungry?"


    Zhao shuning nodded again.


    "Shall I take you out to dinner?"


    Zhao shuning nodded again.


    Thinking of her poor acting skills in front of buran, she was almost too ashamed to get into the ground.


    She buried her head very low.


    Yan Ruyu approached her.


    Zhao shuning thinks that Yan Ruyu still has something to say to her. When he is about to lower his head to be taught, his feet suddenly hang in the air.


    She lost gravity, hands out of inertia, quickly put on Yan Ruyu''s neck.


    "You, what are you doing?"


    Yan Ruyu said: "isn''t Ning''er hungry? I''ll take you out to dinner now. "


    "Then you don''t have to hold me. If you put me down, I will go to eat."


    "Don''t you have a pain down there?"


    Zhao shuning blushed again, buried his head in his arms and did not dare to look out.


    At this time, Zhao shuning is really lovely.


    Yan Ruyu holds her.


    He felt that he was really secure.


    When holding her all the way to the main hall for dinner, most of the pedestrians on the road cast different eyes on them.


    In Meilin, they have different views on this.


    So Yan Ruyu''s behavior makes the charming girl in the enchanting forest envy the woman in Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    "Third brother, you''re up. Just in time. Come and have dinner together."


    Zhao shuning struggles to come down from Yan Ruyu''s arms at this time.


    She didn''t look up.


    In a hurry to Fengjin line a gift.


    "Third sister-in-law doesn''t have to be like this. You are the third brother''s person. Naturally, I should salute you."


    Zhao shuning nodded awkwardly.


    Then he sat down.


    See feng Jin or looking at himself.


    In order to ease the embarrassment, she had to ask casually: "Xiaojin, I have a problem bothering me all the time. Can you help me with that


    "Go ahead, sister-in-law."


    Zhao shuning said: "well, aren''t there only three boys in your Feng family? Although Wuran ranks third among his children, he is only the second man. Why do you call him the third brother Shouldn''t it be the second brother?Fengjin listened patiently, and then said, "third sister-in-law, it''s like this. Although we have three sons and one daughter in the Phoenix family, apart from the three brothers and two brothers, we also have a elder brother. He is an adopted son that my mother claimed in earlier years."


    "At that time, he was a poison boy. My mother took him with her and let the saint heal him," he continued


    "What''s his name? Is he still alive?"


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    "His name is bark beetle, and he has long been out of the world, but he called our mother as his mother, so mother let us recognize this elder brother."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "I see."


    The atmosphere seems to have eased down a lot because of the problems I just had.


    Zhao shuning then said: "Xiaojin, how red is this room? Is there anything happy to happen?"


    Fengjin looks at Yan Ruyu.


    The two brothers have something in mind.


    Fengjin said, "this is what I prepared for my third brother and sister-in-law. In three days, you can get married in Meilin."


    Zhao shuning.


    Quickly looked at Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu was calm.


    "Would Ning''er not?"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to, er - well, I do, but I don''t want to. I think if I really want to get married, I want my parents to be present."


    Yan Ruyu was stunned.


    Then he said, "I know, Ning''er, the wedding ceremony in Meilin is a gift to my parents, OK? I promise you that when I get back to mainland Kyushu, I will hold a beautiful wedding for you again. At that time, your parents, people and family will be present. "


    Zhao shuning suddenly realized that he had just said something wrong.


    She wanted her parents and clansmen to attend her wedding ceremony, but she forgot that Xiaojin couldn''t go to that position without clansmen.


    Therefore, getting married here is actually a formal introduction to Zhao shuning.


    Fengjin, as her younger brother, can also participate.


    "Well, OK, I see --"


    "sister-in-law, if you don''t want to --"


    "no, no, no, I''d like to. I''m just afraid to trouble you, Xiaojin. I don''t mean anything else. Don''t think about it."


    Feng Jin smiles gently.


    "My sister-in-law misunderstood me. I don''t think much about it. As long as my third brother is happy, even if I can''t attend his wedding ceremony, I''m happy."


    At this time, you Xianzi brought someone to serve.


    "Girl, I asked the kitchen to prepare some soft shelled turtle and mutton for you. They are all invigorating. You should eat more."


    "Third Master, I asked the kitchen to make some pig''s waist, sparrow and sheep''s kidney for you. You should eat more."


    Zhao shuning''s face finally dissipated the red halo and floated up.


    Yan Ruyu also has a smile on her face.


    You fairy said: "I''ll prepare walnut meat, walnut meat and some eggs for the two masters later. You can serve them after dinner."


    If Zhao shuning remembers correctly.


    These foods -


    are not kidney tonic?

 Chapter 680

    Days in Meilin.


    I had a good time.


    Three days after they were married, Meilin held a grand wedding ceremony.


    That day.


    A hundred flowers bloom.


    Bright red silk and satin covered the palace of pure heart.


    The Magpies in the branches are also singing happily.


    Under the red cap, Zhao shuning held his breath, his heart thumping and beating very fast.


    When Yan Ruyu''s hand took her hand, her beating heart was just a little more stable.


    Li Cheng.


    Good bye.


    Accept the blessing of the people.


    Zhao shuning will never forget, on such a day.


    Never wear bright red clothes, in that day is so brilliant.


    He was dressed in red, with a golden dragon embroidered behind him.


    That day.


    They were coaxed by the people together.


    And then sent to the bridal chamber.


    Zhao shuning sat quietly on the bed.


    How much in the heart, are some uneasy.


    She didn''t expect to be the master''s bride so soon.


    In the past, she always talked about marrying her master, but when the day came, Zhao shuning still felt like a dream.


    The hands under the wedding dress became fists because of tension.


    Zhao shuning''s face.


    It''s always a lingering smile.


    Only she and buran know how many years they have been searching for. Today, it is the result that they have been looking forward to for several years.


    Perhaps, don''t dye longer than himself, he should have a hundred years.


    Zhao shuning heard someone close the door in front of him.


    Then.


    The sound of undying''s footsteps is getting closer and closer to her.


    Finally, sit down beside her.


    Zhao shuning used to be active, but now, after becoming a bride without dye, she can resist not to take off the red cap on her head.


    Yan Ruyu held out her hand.


    Gently lifted the red cap.


    Under the red handkerchief.


    The woman''s smile is bright and her eyes are full of love.


    Her hand, slightly trembling.


    Yan Ruyu smiles gently.


    "Ning''er, you don''t have to be nervous."


    Although the words say like this, but Yan Ruyu that opens the hand of xipa, seem to also be in tiny tremble.


    Under the red candle.


    Zhao shuning''s face is so charming.


    "No, some of the crowns are too heavy."


    Yan Ruyu quickly unloads the Phoenix crown on Zhao shuning''s head.


    Fengguan was Yan Ruyu gently placed on the side of the table, because without the shackles of Fengguan, Zhao shuning''s head of green silk, then with the spread down.


    Maybe it''s the red candle.


    At this time, Zhao shuning''s face was covered with green silk and his eyes were blurred. His face was white and red, and he had a good taste.


    Yan Ruyu just took a look.


    I think she is very attractive.


    "No dye, what are you looking at? Is there something on my face?"


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    Zhao shuning gets up.


    I want to look for a bronze mirror.


    But as soon as she got up, she was held up by Yan Ruyu.


    "Oh - you, don''t dye, what do you do?"


    Yan Ruyu looked at Zhao shuning thoughtfully and said, "do what we should do."


    After that, in the exclamation of Zhao shuning.


    She was put on the bed by Yan Ruyu.


    "Don''t dye, make a glass of wine -"


    "that thing, don''t drink it."


    "But you -"


    "Ning''er can rest assured that she will perform well for her husband and will not let you down."


    "Ah - you, what are you talking about, hiss -"


    before Zhao shuning finished his words, he felt that his earlobe was gently held, and his body became stiff involuntarily, shivering.


    "Ning er''s body is still so sensitive."


    Zhao shuning was so ashamed that he covered his head with a quilt.


    Yan Ruyu gently smiles, very enchanting.


    "No dye, it itches here -"


    "you put your hand in the wrong place."


    "No, don''t move."


    "I - I''ll do it myself."


    After a burst of laughter and fighting, Zhao shuning''s clothes were half hung, revealing half of his fragrant shoulder.


    Because the fighting time was a little long, she was a little tired and panting at this time. With her big breath, her chest also had great ups and downs.


    Now.


    Her body then sits on Yan Ruyu''s body like this, the posture is very strange.


    Looking at Yan Ruyu.Zhao shuning unconsciously stretched out his hand, slowly stroked Yan Ruyu''s face, from top to bottom, eyebrows, eyes, nose, lips, and then neck, all the way down.


    Yan Ruyu smiles gently.


    Pull Zhao shuning and press him.


    "Don''t dye -"


    "Ning''er, I can''t restrain myself when you look at me like this."


    Zhao shuning heard this.


    Immediately lean forward.


    Her lips are soft, but her teeth are sharp.


    Zhao shuning takes the initiative to kiss Yan Ruyu''s lips. With Yan Ruyu''s painful voice, Zhao shuning''s lips leave.


    Look at Yan Ruyu again.


    On his lips, there was blood.


    "Ning er?"


    "Isn''t tonight our wedding night? Why do you want to restrain yourself?"


    The words fell.


    Yan Ruyu is like eating a reassuring pill, and immediately takes Zhao shuning into his arms.


    She whispered in her ear: "I''m afraid Ning''er didn''t have a good rest. A few days ago, I hurt you."


    Zhao shuning''s face was flushed.


    Bow your head.


    There is a thick shyness in the eyes.


    "Now, do you want it or not?"


    "Ning''er, if you can bear it, I will be --"


    Zhao shuning once again held Yan Ruyu''s lips.


    This action is more convincing than any answer.


    "Just come here, who will give up first is the tortoise."


    "Is it?"


    Yan Ruyu''s mouth raised unconsciously, revealing the meaning of danger.


    It was allowed.


    Yan Ruyu is not suppressing the evil fire in her abdomen.


    At Fengjin''s signal, that night, the people knew the etiquette very well. After eating the wedding wine, they began to go back to their own place to perform their duties. No one bothered them.


    I don''t know how much time has passed.


    The red candle in the room burned out and rekindled.


    It''s burned out, it''s rekindled.


    On the big red bed of pear wood.


    From time to time, there was a gasping voice.


    I don''t know how long it''s been.


    Until Zhao shuning really had no strength, lying in Yan Ruyu''s arms, unable to move.


    "Is Ning''er tired?"


    Zhao shuning did not have the good spirit to look at Yan Ruyu, did not reply.


    Yan Ruyu said, "do you want to continue?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    She is really, almost tossed by the master, and her skeleton is almost scattered.


    "What Ning''er said before?"


    "I, I''m a tortoise."


    Yan Ruyu hugs Zhao shuning from behind.


    Zhao shuning drills into Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    "Say, don''t dye, how can you not be tired at all?"


    Yan Ruyu joked: "a few days ago, I ate you Xianzi''s turtle soup and the nuts."


    Zhao shuning surprised voice: "ah?"


    "Otherwise, for my husband''s sake, my performance tonight may not satisfy Ning''er."


    "I don''t know what Ning''er thinks?"


    Zhao shuning listened.


    Immediately replied: "satisfied, very satisfied."


    Don''t bother her any more. If you do it again, she won''t be able to get out of bed tomorrow.

 Chapter 681

    the second day.


    When Yan Ruyu wakes up.


    Zhao shuning is still sleeping soundly.


    He got up gently, changed his clothes, washed and went out.


    Sure enough, there is a soul between the brothers. Fengjin is waiting for him at the door.


    See Yan Ruyu come out.


    Fengjin quickly gets up.


    "Three brothers."


    "Let''s go to your room. Ning''er hasn''t woken up yet."


    "Well, good."


    Fengjin took Yan Ruyu to the place where she lived.


    After Yan Ruyu sat down.


    Fengjin poured a glass of Longjing for him.


    "Third brother, do you have a clear idea?"


    "Well."


    "If you don''t take back Honglian, you will lose the last level of life preserver if something happens later."


    "Xiaojin, in the mainland of Kyushu, I should not be so easy to have an accident."


    "Did the third sister-in-law find out about the marriage?"


    Yan Ruyu shook her head with a smile.


    "She''s a little bit numb and slow in her feelings."


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen my third brother so anxious to marry a girl. Do you know? When you got to Meilin, you told me about setting up Xitang. I was shocked. "


    Yan Ruyu smiles gently.


    "Rather son heart is soft, if this words change you to say, she certainly won''t refuse."


    Feng Jin said, "but I''m also telling the truth. It''s my wish to attend the wedding ceremony of the third brother in person."


    "By the way, third brother, do you really intend to stay with third sister-in-law all the time about your life of Honglian? Otherwise, you will give the seed of Honglian to the third sister-in-law. In this way, she will also have the ability of defense, and you will not lose the last layer of talisman. "


    "Xiaojin, I don''t want to lose her, so Honglian is on Ning''er, so I''m more at ease."


    Compared with the loss of the protection of red lotus industry fire, Yan Ruyu is more afraid of losing Zhao shuning.


    Before them, everything happened.


    If not for the protection of Honglian, Ning''er would have died many times.


    Yan Ruyu can''t bear to lose Zhao shuning again.


    "Alas, the third brother, what you have decided, even if it''s your father and your mother, they have nothing to do. When I was a child, I heard your mother say that you are a thousand year old orphan. They are particularly worried about you. But now, third brother, how can you let go?"


    Yan Ruyu said: "previously, my father once told me that the fate of a thousand year old orphan can''t be associated with a woman. In my destiny, I am doomed to lose my love three times."


    Feng Jin looks up.


    "Third brother, what about you?"


    Seeing Yan Ruyu''s calm expression, Fengjin understands that there must be a lot of unspeakable pain hidden in Yan Ruyu''s heart.


    "It''s all over."


    "The three women?"


    "It''s all Ning''er."


    Although I don''t understand the reasons, Fengjin sighs.


    "I thought you wouldn''t believe that, third brother."


    "At the beginning, I didn''t believe it."


    Until more than 500 years ago, Ling ER was reduced to ashes in her arms.


    Only then did he believe in his own fate.


    Later I met Ye Ling.


    Yan Ruyu had already convinced herself that she should be well treated and trained as a disciple. She could not resist being attracted to her. Even if he had been attracted to her, he must restrain himself.


    Therefore, when ye Ling became his disciple, he never relaxed his training for her.


    He is a strict master.


    However, when ye Ling soft glutinous handed him the purple dumpling, and then soft said that she wanted to eat passion fruit, let himself buy, he would always put down his guard.


    Even when he went to Qingyun to support, he left his jade flute to her.


    The hope is that when she is in trouble, she can blow the Jade Flute, so that she can rescue in time.


    Only later did he know that the jade flute in Ye Ling''s hand had been tampered by a little girl under her hand, so on the day of great distress, he could not feel her uneasiness.


    When he got there.


    What I saw was the body of Ye Ling.


    At that moment.


    He was a little bewildered.


    Ye Ling said that she would marry him when she came of age and unified Dongze.


    However, between them, still had that kind of ending.


    Once again, when she was Zhao shuning.


    Thirty years ago, if there was no protection from Honglian, I''m afraid I would never be able to go back to heaven.


    Three times is enough.


    So.


    This time, when I see Zhao shuning again.Yan Ruyu would be so impolite.


    Can''t wait to take her to the magic forest.


    In the witness of his people, he wanted her to be his wife.


    Although it was faster, he couldn''t wait.


    "Third brother, I won''t mention the things you''ve experienced before. As you said before, the second brother and the elder sister appear in your position. Are they OK?"


    "They''re OK."


    "That''s good. I thought the second brother and the elder sister were no longer in the world."


    Yan Ruyu thought so at the beginning.


    Later, Fengzhan and fenglingtong went to the mainland of Kyushu at the same time. They had been together for decades, but they didn''t see the trend of getting old. So Yan Ruyu boldly speculated that their parents were not ordinary people, and their blood was different from others. This should be the proof that they could survive for so long without pills.


    Not surprisingly, when I saw Fengjin later, this conjecture was completely established.


    Fengjin said: "the third brother, when can you deal with the matter over there? When will the second brother and the elder sister come back? "


    "I will as soon as possible."


    Yan Ruyu has a great responsibility.


    It''s not up to him.


    Fengjin pretended to be relaxed: "no harm, third brother, this time you come back, should also leave soon?"


    In the past, when the third brother came back to this position, he had to go back within two or three hours at most. Now he has been here for four or five days, which is the longest time.


    "Well, when Ning''er wakes up, we''ll go."


    "The third brother, you should take more care of your body."


    Yan Ruyu said, "Xiaojin, don''t worry."


    Later, Zhao shuning woke up.


    She woke up hungry.


    Open your eyes.


    Then I saw Yan Ruyu in front of the bed.


    "How was your sleep, Ning''er?"


    "Hungry? I prepared food for you. "


    when Zhao shuning got out of bed, her head was still a little confused, so Yan Ruyu took the initiative to dress her.


    Yawned and stretched.


    Zhao shuning almost finished washing under the care of Yan Ruyu.


    While eating, Zhao shuning seemed to be holding back something. He kept his head down and couldn''t speak.


    She can see that she is really happy in Meilin, and his smile is much more.


    However, she is on the mainland of Kyushu, and there are still many things to be done.


    So -


    "Ning''er, let''s go back after dinner? How are you


    "Ah?"


    "Come on, eat."


    Zhao shuning lowered his head. After becoming husband and wife with buran, he seemed to be able to understand what he thought better.

 Chapter 682

    And now.


    The God of ghosts.


    This is a time of turmoil.


    A few days ago.


    The ghost Zun, who left in frustration, has been missing for several days. All the people in the ghost think that nothing serious will happen.


    After all, the ability of GUI Zun is there.


    Looking at the whole mainland of Kyushu, except for those antiques, no one is his opponent.


    But.


    It''s amazing.


    A few days ago.


    A body suddenly appeared in a lake which was connected with the undercurrent river.


    Fortunately, the old tomb keeper, who had been guarding the wasteland for a long time, had a look when he went to drag his body. He felt that his body was still warm, so he dragged it ashore.


    But when the old tomb keeper saw clearly the man''s face, he collapsed to the ground.


    The vultures on the tour probably found something unusual.


    Almost two hours later.


    From that Shenzong, several figures came out.


    When they saw the people on the bank, they immediately panicked and quickly called the people around them to send him back to Shenzong.


    Now.


    Lying on that bed, it is ghost Zun Mo Bai.


    After a breath adjustment, and Mo Yan''s help.


    Mo Bai''s body has recovered a lot.


    But up to now, his body is still high fever, fever, there is no sign of recovery.


    Mo Yan looks at this scene in front of her.


    A little remorse.


    If at the beginning, I would tell Mobai about Wan Wan and have a good talk with him. This will not happen today.


    Later.


    Mo Yan went to ask Luo Qiu.


    Luo Qiu heard that after Mo Bai was injured, although he was not used to seeing Mo Yan, he helped him.


    Mo Yan is a spiritual pharmacist with powerful spiritual power.


    Luo Qiu, a nine grade alchemist, is more reliable in treating diseases.


    After using luoqiu''s pills.


    Now the ink white, high fever has slowly faded.


    But I didn''t wake up.


    Mo Yan is in front of Mo Bai''s bed.


    At the beginning, he didn''t expect much from the child, and he didn''t want to cultivate him.


    However, blood is thicker than water. When Mo Yan sees Mo Bai''s tenacity and sensibility, his hidden father''s love is out of control.


    Mingyue came forward and said, "God, the elder is back."


    Mo Yan Li Ma way: "you guard Mo Er here, if he has something, you come to me immediately."


    "Yes."


    Mo Yan immediately went out to find Luo Qiu.


    Luo Qiu at this time, is in the study of Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan pushes the door in.


    Luo Qiu just took a picture of Luo Fei''s cigarette and looked at it.


    "Master."


    See Luo autumn, Mo Yan is still able to restrain his pride.


    "Mr. Moyan, you haven''t painted well for a long time recently. I think you haven''t taken care of my sister''s portrait for a long time."


    Mo Yan at this time is too late to care about these.


    "Master, what''s wrong with Mo''er?"


    "Mo Bai Tang GUI Zun, naturally, won''t die so easily, and you don''t have to worry. However, Mo Yan, have you investigated who hurt him?"


    Now.


    People who can easily hurt Mo Bai should be rare.


    A thousand year old master, Yan Ruyu. Now he lost his life, red lotus. Suddenly, green silk turned into HUAFA, and his ability did not recover in time. If he fought against Mo Bai, he would not lose, but he would not win so easily.


    "Not yet."


    "Master, I think, is it emperor Zun?"


    Luo Qiu shakes his head.


    "When Mobai disappeared. That Yan Ruyu has been in Qingyun all the time. "


    They both bowed their heads at the same time.


    All of a sudden, they look up together.


    "Zhao Huai!"


    "Zhao Huai!"


    "You suspect him, too?"


    "When his spirit escaped, his flesh and blood were all used by Mobai. If it was time, now he should also wake up. However, he should be seriously injured, and he hasn''t completely shaped a new body. How could he risk such a risk to fight with Mobai?"


    They thought about it.


    "Will it be because of the girl?"


    "Zhao shuning."


    Because before Zhao shuning disappeared, luoqiu saw the red lotus in the center of her eyebrows, so luoqiu has been looking for Zhao shuning for decades.


    Her purpose is to know why there is a red lotus in her eyebrow and why there is a pearl chain around her neck through Zhao shuning.


    Her deal with Mo Bai is more about finding Zhao shuning."Don''t worry, Mo Bai, I''ll try my best to pull him back from hell."


    Because, he may know some secrets that they didn''t know.


    It''s in Shenzong.


    Luo Qiu gives Mo Bai his latest pill.


    She said to Zhang Tianyuan behind her: "it takes a certain time to see the effect of this pill. I''ll avenge your hatred for Zhao shuning, but before that, you have to make a blood guide for me to wake up Mo Bai."


    Zhang Tianyuan nodded.


    A dagger passed through the palm of the hand.


    There''s a steady stream of blood in it.


    Luo Qiu wanted to use Zhang Tianyuan''s blood as a guide, because Zhang Tianyuan had taken Xiuling pill before, and the blood in his body was already integrated with the pill.


    Now she doesn''t have time to re refine the cultivation elixir, so she can only let Zhang Tianyuan as a guide.


    Luo Qiu deserves to be a nine grade alchemist.


    Under her best treatment.


    Mo Bai wakes up slowly.


    He opened his eyes.


    What I saw was Luo Qiu.


    He had never seen rocho before.


    At first glance.


    I was shocked.


    Luo Qiu''s appearance is clearly those countless portraits hanging in his father''s study.


    Luo Qiu did not expect that Mo Bai would wake up so quickly.


    He quickly put on the veil.


    "You? Aren''t you


    "Luoqiu, you are luoqiu!"


    Luo Qiu saw that things had been like this, so he didn''t hide it.


    "Ink white."


    "You are the man in my father''s heart. Why didn''t you admit it before my father?"


    "That''s not me."


    Luo Qiu strongly denies.


    He added: "who hurt you? Also, did you see Zhao shuning? "


    Ink white at this time.


    The memory of being beaten into the sea just came slowly.


    "It''s Zhao Huai."


    "If so."


    "Did you see Zhao shuning?"


    Mo Bai just wants to answer, but his expression is a condensation.


    Luo Qiu said, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''m honest with you, but you seem to have a lot to hide from me."


    "Now, do you want to make a deal with me? Mo Bai, I saved you. You know, even your father, I don''t care to negotiate with him. "


    "I just want to be honest with my predecessors."


    Luoqiu and Mobai have been deadlocked for a long time.


    Mo Bai didn''t let go.


    Luo Qiu had to sigh.


    Mo Bai is more difficult than his father.


    All she had to say was, "I really didn''t lie to you. It''s not me on the picture, but my sister, luofeiyan."


    "And you?"


    "Luoqiu."


    Mo Bai doesn''t seem to believe it.


    Luo Qiu holds Mo Bai''s wrist in one hand and shows her and her sister''s images to Mo Bai through mental induction.


    When that scene flashed in Mo Bai''s mind.


    Mo Bai''s heart stopped.


    The woman named luofeiyan is very beautiful.


    as like as two peas, she can''t see her skin. She can be exactly the same as Ning Ning''s spleen.

 Chapter 683

    "Master."


    Mo Bai''s expression at this time was obviously frightened.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I think Ning Ning is very similar to your sister."


    Luo Qiu''s eyes narrowed dangerously: "what do you say?"


    Time returns to calm.


    Look at Zhao shuning.


    After having dinner with Yan Ruyu in Meilin, Yan Ruyu leaves Meilin with Zhao shuning.


    Open your eyes again.


    They returned to Qingyun.


    Just now time, like a sleep.


    "Ning''er, we''re back."


    Zhao shuning opened his eyes.


    Fortunately, in Yan Ruyu''s arms, she didn''t feel so cold.


    Yan Ruyu said, "do you want to come out?"


    "I don''t want to come down because I''m so comfortable in my arms."


    "But my elder sister, elder brother and elders are all here. I think you may need to come down and say hello to them."


    "What?"


    Yan Ruyu has held Zhao shuning for a long time.


    Now the arm is a little sour.


    Hearing the speech, Zhao shuning immediately turned over.


    At this time.


    The courtyard was full of people.


    Zhao shuning realized that he had many problems before.


    Feng Ling pupil first voice, broke this awkward situation.


    "See this situation, not dye, rather son now, should belong to one with you?"


    Zhao shuning was too ashamed to lift his head.


    "I''m joking."


    Feng Ling Tong said with a smile: "now, you can call me elder sister as soon as you don''t dye me."


    Under the gaze of Feng Ling Tong.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes closed and his heart crossed.


    In a hurry called a sister.


    "I haven''t seen you for so many years. Why didn''t I know you were shy?"


    "That''s not your style. In the past, you were shameless? How can I suddenly become such a lady when I see my sister? "


    Sure enough.


    Feng Zhan is the one who is the worst.


    Zhao shuning raised his head and glared fiercely.


    Feng Zhan laughs, but takes it as a good thing that she angers Zhao shuning.


    "Ah Zhan, if you are so rude to your sister-in-law again, you can practice the whip with me tonight."


    Feng Zhan hears the words.


    He shivered all over.


    "No, elder sister, I didn''t grow well when I was training with you last time. Would you please don''t torture me like this?"


    "If you want to be good, you''d better shut your mouth!"


    Feng Ling Tong is very fierce to Feng Zhan.


    But when I look back.


    To Zhao shuning''s eyes, she became extremely gentle and polite.


    If it wasn''t for buran to tell himself that fenglingtong and Fengzhan were twins, Zhao shuning would not believe that they were born in the same baby. Why is the difference between them so big.


    "Brother and sister, did I scare you?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Feng Zhan cried out that it was unfair.


    Yan Ruyu looked at them with a smile and felt very warm.


    When they''re done.


    Nineteen heard the movement and came out of one of the rooms.


    "What makes your brothers and sisters so happy?"


    When Zhao shuning saw nineteen, because of surprise, the mouth was almost like an egg.


    "She - she is?"


    Yan Ruyu said, "she is our elder, my mother''s sister and our little aunt."


    Ah? Mother''s sister, should not be called aunt? Why do you call me a little aunt?


    However, none of this matters now.


    The important thing is, this girl.


    When I was on the verge of death 500 years ago, I seemed to have seen it.


    Nineteen looks apologetic.


    "You are Miss Zhao. I''m so sorry."


    "Little aunt, you, what do you want to do with me to apologize? It''s me. I need to thank you very much. If it wasn''t for your gift, I might not be able to see it."


    Yan Ruyu and Zhao shuning are linked.


    It looks like love.


    Feng Zhan said: "in a word, my little aunt apologizes to you. You accept it. You are not the only one who has been ruined by her."


    "Ah?" Zhao shuning was surprised.


    Feng Zhan looked at nineteen tiny change of face, quickly said: "nothing, you don''t listen to my nonsense."


    At a bad time, Feng Ling Tong quickly changed the topic.


    "By the way, don''t dye, I see you and your sister-in-law in a happy mood. It should be that something good has happened. You two, after countless disasters, have just come to this stage. Next, it should be a good wedding ceremony.""In that case, my little aunt and I will be responsible for the banquet. Let''s see if the wedding ceremony is to be a big one or a small one."


    Yan Ruyu looks at Zhao shuning.


    Then he said, "I listen to her."


    "Brother and sister, you see?"


    "I want my parents and my people to participate."


    "We get it."


    Feng Ling Tong with a smile, let Feng Zhan to get through the channel.


    She did not know where to take out a book and quickly read it.


    It can be turned over and over.


    Her brow was a little deep.


    Yan Ruyu said: "sister, but what''s wrong."


    "In recent days, there is no auspicious day. If it is said to be auspicious, it should be three days ago."


    Three days ago, it was the day when Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu got married in Meilin. They looked at each other and laughed.


    "Sister, if there is no auspicious day, you can put it off later."


    Feng Ling Tong''s fingers stopped.


    Look at Zhao shuning.


    "Brother and sister, are you?"


    Zhao shuning''s face is a little red.


    Yan Ruyu came out and made it.


    "Sister, Ning''er still has many things to deal with. The sooner we get married, the better. But I''m willing to respect Ning''er''s decision."


    Phoenix Ling pupil Ying Ying smile.


    "It''s not just about you two, brother-in-law. You don''t know that my family is not dyed. We used to think that he was so cold, and later he was destined to die lonely. So ah, he finally had a girl he liked. As a relative of undying, ah Zhan and I naturally wanted him to hold you, a good girl like you If you miss it, you don''t have it. "


    Zhao shuning lowered his voice and said, "thank you, sister. But I''m not in a hurry."


    Feng Ling pupil meaningful saw two people one eye, then put the book down.


    "Well, if you both say that, it will give me some time. The wedding ceremony without dye must not be careless."


    Father Jun and mother are gone. As my sister, I am sure that I will do a good job in getting married.


    "That''s right."


    Feng Ling Tong suddenly thought of a thing.


    She looked at Feng Zhan and nineteen beside her and said, "next month, it''s the memorial day for my father and my mother. I want to go back. What about you?"


    Yan Ruyu clenched Zhao shuning''s hand.


    "Sister, are you going back to Yunchao?"


    My parents'' Mausoleum is in the palace.


    "Well. Ah Zhan, what do you think? It''s just right that you should go to the emperor''s mausoleum to talk about your relationship with your little aunt. "

 Chapter 684

    Feng Zhan looks at nineteen.


    19. He lowered his head shyly.


    "Sister, don''t talk nonsense."


    "Xiao Tong, you can''t make fun of this kind of thing."


    Feng Ling Tong said: "ah Zhan, you and your little aunt get along with each other so uneasily. What do you do? I and buran have long found that there is something strange between you. Anyway, your little aunt and her mother are only sisters in name. They don''t have any blood relationship. You don''t have to be straight. Let us all suffer from you."


    Feng Ling Tong is to the point.


    Feng Zhan also wants to explain.


    "Xiaojiu and I haven''t reached that stage yet."


    Say this words, Feng Zhan''s face a red, he just now, that blurt out of small nine?


    Feng Ling Tong smile, no longer pursue down.


    At this time, a bright yellow figure appeared at the gate of the yard.


    After hearing the news, he stood at the door.


    Until the people around you call.


    "Lord, are you suffering from angina again?"


    At this time, Feng Ling Tong and others turned their heads and looked at the man standing at the gate of the hospital.


    It''s su mu.


    If you look at his bright yellow, you can see that he went straight to the yard before he could change his usual clothes.


    "Su mu? Why don''t you come in? "


    Su muqiang smiles.


    Then he said, "I heard that you are going back?"


    Over the years, Su Mu and fenglingtong''s feelings are also very delicate. Many times, Su mu can only keep silent behind fenglingtong and dare not go beyond it.


    He had a certain understanding of the Phoenix family through emperor Zun.


    The Phoenix family.


    It doesn''t belong to this plane.


    They can return to their original plane under some special force.


    But others can''t.


    So, if Phoenix Ling pupil left, that oneself, can''t see her forever?


    Think about it.


    Su Mu that originally weak body, then more uncomfortable.


    "Next month, it will be the memorial day for my parents. We all have to go back. What''s the matter?"


    Su Mu''s eyes are more red.


    His hands were behind him.


    The hands hidden in the clothes were clenched into fists.


    Su Mu is suppressing her own emotion.


    He pretended to be calm.


    "Is that so? So you, as soon as you go, won''t you come back? "


    Feng Ling Tong and Feng Zhan looked at each other.


    Feng Zhan is confused about his feelings, but he can see others'' feelings thoroughly.


    Hearing Su Mu say this, he thought that before the elder sister just teased himself and small nine, now, he has to revenge this revenge.


    So.


    When Feng Ling Tong didn''t open his mouth.


    Feng Zhan suddenly made a sound.


    "Yes


    Surprised, they turned to Fengzhan. They didn''t know what medicine Fengzhan had sold in his gourd?


    Sure enough, Su Mu heard this, the body involuntarily back a few steps.


    Fortunately, there were many attendants behind him. Su Mu didn''t fall because of his gaffe.


    "Young master, what you said is true?"


    "Su mu, don''t listen to ah Zhan''s nonsense, ah Zhan, you --"


    "elder sister, this is your fault. Didn''t you tell me before that you especially want to go home? You also told me that it''s unexpected to come here. You and I are twins. Our hearts are open. What do you think, I don''t know? "


    "Ah Zhan, what are you talking about?"


    Feng Zhan turned back to Su Mu and said, "my elder sister, she was the Meizhu of Meilin. Now she suddenly came here. Meilin has no new Meizhu. You don''t know how important the Meizhu is to our people. My elder sister is full of Meiren blood. Her mission must be to take charge of Meilin."


    "Then she will never come back?"


    Feng Zhan looks at Feng Ling Tong''s expression that eagerly wants to explain.


    Before she spoke, she cut off her beard again.


    "Not necessarily."


    Su Mu breathed a sigh of relief.


    However, this tone has not relaxed well, Feng Zhan export of words, once again will su Mu mood down 18 hell.


    "If my sister completes her mission, she can come back naturally. It''s not enough. It''s not easy to accomplish that mission."


    "What mission?"


    "Every generation in Meilin needs a Meizhu. Meizhu''s blood is fragrant. In the center of Meilin, there is a Qingxin pool. In the pool, green lotus is born. Meizhu needs to use his own blood to nourish the growth of green lotus."


    "Qinglian and my sister''s imagination, as long as it feels my sister well live in this world, it will not wither.""The growth of Qinglian represents the future of Meilin people. My elder sister''s mission is to give birth to the next flatterer. When she takes over this, she can do what she wants to do."


    Su Mu''s nails are almost embedded in the skin.


    "So it''s going to take at least four or five years for her to come back, right?" he asked in a hoarse voice


    "That''s not necessarily. Su mu, you may not know that in our Meilin clan, only women are qualified to be the flatterer. You think, my elder sister''s temper is a little difficult to find the destination of her heart, so it may take a lot of time. Moreover, even if she is pregnant, she can''t guarantee that she must be a woman, in case she has been pregnant all the time If you are a man, you may not be able to come back for decades. "


    Su Mu''s forehead, already had thin sweat.


    At this time the Phoenix Ling pupil, is also to the edge of madness.


    "So Su mu, you -- ah -- ah -- hurt!"


    Feng Zhan''s long speech hasn''t finished yet, he was caught by Feng Ling Tong behind him, and he cried out in pain.


    "Ah Zhan, go on, go on."


    "Sister, sister, I dare not, I dare not, you let go, you let go."


    Under Feng Zhan''s continuous pleading for mercy.


    Feng Ling Tong seems to have lost a little air.


    After a cold hum, he released his hand.


    Su Mu witnessed all this, but he didn''t pay attention to it. At this time, he just looked at Feng Ling Tong.


    Aware of Su Mu''s eyes.


    Feng Ling pupil some don''t know what to do, dodged his gaze.


    "Su mu, why do you look at me like this?"


    Su Mu said: "is all that the young master said true?"


    Feng Ling pupil light of UM.


    It was this light sound that Su Mu felt that his whole world collapsed in an instant.


    His feet began to shake involuntarily.


    The nail is deeply embedded in the skin.


    Behind me.


    Palm of the blood, flow in the body.


    Su Mu''s face was pale at this time, and there was no blood on her lips. She looked as if she had suffered some disaster.


    Yan Ruyu couldn''t see it.


    Then export a way: "Su mu, you know, just one-sided, the affair doesn''t so exaggerate."


    Su Mu looks up.


    A little more hope.


    Yan Ruyu said to Feng Zhan, "brother, Su Mu''s health is not very good. You can''t hurt him by mistake because of your grudge with a Jie."

 Chapter 685

    "Su mu, you can tell me how you feel about my elder sister. You are always holding on like this. One day, my elder sister will become a family, and you will become a loner." Feng Zhan still has a conscience, but also a word out of Su Mu''s feelings for Feng Ling Tong.


    Although fenglingtong is a daughter''s family, she has been used to big waves all these years. Fengzhan''s mouth, although she is a sister, can''t control him.


    "Ah Zhan, if you don''t say a few words, others won''t treat you as dumb."


    Feng Lingtong blames Feng Zhan.


    Turn round to Su Mu to say.


    "Ah Zhan is like this. Don''t worry about it."


    "Elder sister, what you said is wrong. I''m not looking at you. You seem to be good to Su mu. I just want to see if you two are possible. I''m thinking about your lifelong happiness."


    The mouth says so, the Feng Zhan in the mind is to think, can you only tease me and small nine, can''t let me counter general one army?


    "Ah Zhan, if you talk any more, I''ll let the imperial dining room cut off your food tonight."


    "Sister, you don''t take such a play."


    "Then shut your mouth."


    Feng Zhan is gone.


    Feng Ling Tong said: "Su mu, we are here to discuss the relationship between Bu ran and Ning Ning. You have read all the ancient books, but you don''t know if you are good at choosing the auspicious day of the zodiac?"


    Su Mu pondered for a while.


    He said seriously, "I don''t know much about it, but there is a military adviser in the jun family who is very good at it."


    "What do you mean? The east? "


    On hearing the word "Oriental", Zhao shuning immediately raised his head.


    Feng Ling Tong and Su Mu are not aware of Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    Su Mu said to himself, "Dongfang is the military adviser of the king''s family and Qingyun kingdom. Many times, he is watching the celestial phenomena. He should also be good at choosing the best day of the zodiac. "


    "I''ve also heard that the Oriental people are really good at observing the celestial phenomena and divining. But if I remember correctly, the Oriental people should be more in Dongzhou?"


    Feng Ling Tong spoke very logically.


    "Well, the man in your family is Dongfang Yuxi. Most of his ancestors and people lived in Dongzhou. But in the early years, Qingyun and Dongzhou began to exchange commerce and trade with each other. The Dongfang family was in charge of the flow of Commerce and trade. In order to maintain such friendship between the two countries, they sent one of their collateral branches to Qingdao The cloud has taken root in Kyoto. "


    "In this case, why does Dongfang Yuxi not have his own residence, but rely on your family?"


    Su Mu''s expression is not natural.


    Zhao shuning knows why.


    Because Dongfang Yuxi, when their family was destroyed, although Su Mu was not the culprit, he was also a helper.


    Su Mu had no intention.


    In the end, the Su family also paid the price, but a collateral race from the East who migrated to Qingyun from Dongzhou was almost completely destroyed in Qingyun.


    Even Dongfang Yuxi was rescued by Zhao shuning in all kinds of emergency before he died.


    "This, this, I don''t know how to report to the saint."


    Feng Ling Tong didn''t mean to investigate the origin of the Oriental Yu Xi.


    Just because I mentioned my brother''s marriage, I hope to find a more reliable and knowledgeable person to choose an auspicious day.


    After all, we should not be careless in this matter.


    "I just casually asked. In that case, Su mu, you will order that Dongfang Yuxi go to the palace and say that we have something to ask him."


    "This -"


    Su Mu frowned.


    It''s a bit of a dilemma.


    Zhao shuning knows that Su Mugui is the leader of a country, and he can decide all the affairs of Qingyun country, but he is always full of guilt for the East.


    However, this is only one of the reasons.


    "Dongfang, his whereabouts are uncertain. It must not be so easy for him to enter the palace." Zhao shuning opened his mouth and solved Su Mu''s difficulties.


    Feng Ling Tong with a smile.


    "Xiao Ning, do you know Dongfang Yuxi?"


    "Well, I know you. Elder sister, Dongfang Yuxi''s temper is also a little strange. He should have little affection for the powerful people in the court. For example, elder sister, how many times have you seen Dongfang in Qingyun country for so many years?"


    Feng Ling Tong smiles.


    "Xiao Ning''s analysis is very reasonable. I didn''t take this into consideration." I''ve been in Qingyun for decades, but I''ve only heard of Dongfang Yuxi, a talented man, but I''ve never seen him in Qingyun.


    "Su mu, do you have a way?"


    "Sister. How could the Lord know so much? I still have some old knowledge with Dongfang Yuxi. Let me discuss this with him. " It''s just that I haven''t seen the Oriental child for a long time.Changed a face, also don''t know the East that child, still can recognize oneself?


    "That would be the best." Su Mu breathed a sigh of relief.


    When facing Dongfang Yuxi, he always felt that he was carrying a very heavy mountain behind him and could not move forward half a minute.


    Those memories are unbearable and painful. It''s not good for anyone to recall them again.


    After it''s settled.


    Then everyone dispersed.


    Feng Ling Tong also wants to go back to his palace to deal with important things, but Su Mu doesn''t seem to want to leave.


    What''s more, his face turned a little red.


    My hands are still behind me.


    The feet are walking on the ground without rhythm.


    "Su mu, are you still going? Or are you here for me? "


    Feng Ling Tong''s voice rang out.


    Su Mu panics.


    Yan Ruyu said: "elder sister, the matter in the palace is not so urgent. Su Mu should have something to say to you. You two have a good talk. Ning''er is really too tossed these two days. I''ll take her back to the house to have a rest. Don''t call me when I have dinner. I''ll go to the imperial dining room and get Ning''er something she likes."


    "Good."


    Yan Ruyu took Zhao shuning''s hand and went to the highest Pavilion.


    See the pavilion.


    Zhao shuning suddenly asked.


    "Don''t dye. What''s the matter with qianjisha? Do you know? "


    Yan Ruyu comforts Zhao shuning to rest.


    One side said: "qianjisha was 500 years ago, and gradually retreated behind the scenes. For many years, although there was no specific information about them, the legend of qianjisha has always been there."


    Zhao shuning turned over and sat up.


    "Have you met my grandfather?"


    "Ye Feng?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Of course, it''s Ye Feng, the old man of the Lin family, who can''t be called his "grandfather".


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Zhao shuning is very happy.


    He said: "at that time, because of your life experience, I made a special investigation. Among them, there are secrets about ye Xingchen. Maybe, Ning''er, you don''t know the inside story."


    "What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 686

    That year.


    Yan Ruyu meets Ye Ling under the city of Dongze.


    She was always with her.


    At that time, ling''er always looked naive and cheerful when she was treating herself in the daytime.


    When I go to sleep at night.


    Yan Ruyu heard her cry in her dream more than once.


    Many times, she wakes up calling the name of Ye Xingchen.


    Yan Ruyu to understand the heart knot of kaiyeling.


    He started the astrolabe array by himself and checked the identity of Ye Xingchen.


    Here''s a look.


    I know something even worse.


    Ye Xingchen should not have been a person of this plane. At that time, Yan Ruyu knew that the place where ye Xingchen was was was a small island connected with the dark land.


    "You knew long ago that the stars were not dead? Then why don''t you help me get him back? "


    Yan Ruyu said: "I had this idea, so I went to the dark land, but I saw a man on the island connected to the dark land."


    "Who?"


    "Ye Feng!"


    "My grandfather, how could he be there?" Moreover, if he is there, why not rescue Ye Xingchen himself?


    Is it? Is the star robbed and separated from her all premeditated?


    The appearance of Ye Feng at that time was indeed beyond Yan Ruyu''s expectation.


    At that time.


    Ye Feng is respectful to Yan Ruyu and calls him the little master.


    Yan Ruyu, because ye Feng is Ye Ling''s grandfather, naturally respects him, but Ye Feng says that ye Xingchen can''t be taken away from the island.


    If you take him away from that island, ye Xingchen will probably die early and cannot live with the world.


    "Why?"


    Yan Ruyu said: "Ning''er, I ask you, do you remember the things that happened in your childhood?"


    "Of course, I remember clearly that Xingchen likes sugar best, especially ice sugar gourd. At that time, I went to buy it for him -"


    speaking of this, Zhao shuning was stunned.


    Because in her memory, the only memory about her younger brother is how they fled. Even for their parents, it is extremely vague, let alone what happened when she was very young with her younger brother.


    "Ning''er, these are the only things you remember, right?"


    "Don''t dye the stars?"


    "He''s your brother, but he''s not the one who was born at this time of your life. When you had a chain of soul turning beads in your hand, it would surely ensure your birth. But ye Xingchen was not born after you."


    "What do you mean?"


    At that time, Gu Qingqing also had a child, that child, also known as ye Xingchen, but that child, did not die in a winter night?


    This matter, is mother ye qingluan personally tell oneself?


    At that time, Yan Ruyu arrived at the dark place.


    Want to rescue Ye Xingchen, let him and Ye Ling reunion.


    Ye Feng came out of the face. At that time, Ye Feng was very old. He took Yan Ruyu to Ye Xingchen''s side.


    Yan Ruyu uses her mental strength to detect Ye Xingchen''s physical condition under the guidance of Ye Feng. Only then can she find that ye Xingchen''s body is really weak and looks like a child, but his bone age is more than 500 years old.


    Ye Feng said.


    At that time, he felt guilty to Gu Qingqing.


    Since childhood, Gu Qingqing was trained as the eldest princess of Cangwu kingdom. Since childhood, her surname was Gu. In the eyes of people, Ye Feng has only one daughter, ye qingluan. As the eldest sister, Gu Qingqing has suffered a lot of grievances.


    One winter, her mood finally broke out.


    That year, she left Cangwu country and didn''t know where to go.


    When Ye Feng meets Gu Qingqing again, she is already pregnant.


    However, during her pregnancy, Gu Qingqing frequently used her spiritual power, resulting in fetal instability and premature delivery before she was full-term.


    As soon as the child was born, he didn''t cry. His eyes were as bright as stars, so it was named Ye Xingchen.


    Ye Xingchen used to be Gu Qingqing''s only hope in life, but because of his premature birth, his fate came to an end in the winter of that year.


    At that time, Gu Qingqing almost cried to death after learning the news.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng felt that he owed Gu Qingqing too much, so he used seven points of his mental strength to freeze him at the last moment of his breath.


    Then, Ye Feng took Ye Xingchen to seek the two benefactors who guided his spiritual power.


    They pointed out a way for Ye Feng, that is, 500 years later, as the defense shield of Dongze wasteland was lifted.


    You can take ye Xingchen to an island in the dark land of Dongze, where you can revive his aura."Don''t dye, it''s not right. If so, before that, when the stars were with me, they couldn''t be such a little boy. According to you, shouldn''t he have been a dead baby at that time? "


    "Ning''er, when you were born ye Ling, the shield of Dongze wasteland was lifted. As for why Ye Xingchen looks like that, it''s because your grandfather, Ye Feng, abandoned longevity and used his life to wake up his spiritual power and spiritual power."


    Zhao shuning covered his mouth.


    Yan Ruyu said: "it''s not so much that ye Xingchen was taken away by Lin Feng and locked up in the dark place, but rather that all that was arranged by Ye Feng. He used Lin Feng''s evil to wake Ye Xingchen up."


    No wonder.


    When I was a child, I asked the master to help me find my younger brother, but the master, who was so powerful, said there was no way.


    She really thought that her brother had an accident, so in the future, she spared no effort to practice spiritual power and spiritual power, in order to protect the people she cared about.


    She didn''t know until now.


    It turns out that all this is good for the public.


    "Grandfather, what''s he doing?"


    "Now I don''t know where he''s going. It''s not enough. Ye Feng loves you all the same. When you were young, many times, if you didn''t have his protection, you would have been eaten by the beast with Ye Xingchen. After ye Xingchen left according to the plan, Ye Feng always followed you and protected you until you met me. "


    Zhao shuning understood.


    "I promised Ye Feng that if you don''t become strong, you won''t be able to tell you about it."


    "Don''t dye -"


    "Ye Feng also wants to use Ye Xingchen''s" misfortune "to make you strong. He also has ulterior motives."


    "I know."


    Zhao shuning is not a little white flower, and she is not the delicate flower hiding in the greenhouse.


    She can understand grandfather''s good intentions.


    Only now do I know all this.


    She could not help feeling a little sad about her situation.

 Chapter 687

    "Then why did you choose to tell me now?"


    "Because now, you are strong enough," buran said


    Zhao shuning stretched out his hand and asked Yan Ruyu to embrace him as if he were a coquettish.


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    Come forward and hold her in your arms.


    Zhao shuning looks at Yan Ruyu''s white hair and is distressed.


    "Don''t dye, I''m sorry, because of me, you will become like this."


    "Silly girl, what are you talking about? If it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have to go through this."


    Zhao shuning made a face.


    "I''d love to."


    In the end, I succeeded in getting the whole person, the whole heart, and all the pain I had suffered before, which was worth it.


    "You have a rest first. I''ll go to the imperial dining room and get you some tonic food."


    "I''m free."


    "Ning''er, you should have a rest first. You have to be busy with the next thing."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Love for Yan Ruyu at this time.


    She really enjoyed it, enjoying it and enjoying it.


    At this point.


    The West Garden of Kyoto - Jun''s house.


    Dongfang Yuxi has just come back from Dongzhou. Now he has just arrived at his own hospital. He was going to have a few cups of tea to relieve his fatigue, so he went to sleep.


    The tea just fell down.


    But a figure appeared at the gate of the courtyard.


    It''s Jun xuanmo, the eldest brother of your family.


    Meet Dongfang Yuxi.


    Junxuanmo is also very polite.


    "Dongfang, when did you come back? Don''t tell us in advance, so that we can have a reception for you. "


    Dongfang Yuxi took his cup and took a sip.


    No words.


    Dongfang Yuxi, the first Shensuan of Qingyun country, the first military strategist of jun family. Talented young people.


    Not only was he born handsome, but also his ability was impeccable. But there was one thing that people didn''t like.


    That is, he doesn''t like to talk.


    At least in Qingyun, few people speak to him, even today''s monarch.


    Jun xuanmo touched the wall.


    I felt my nose.


    Then he went on: "by the way, Dongfang, what''s the harvest of this trip?"


    Dongfang Yuxi frowned and put down his cup.


    "I didn''t prepare your cup," he said


    The implication is that I want to be alone now. You are not welcome here. You can go now.


    As usual.


    Jun xuanmo didn''t dare to disturb Dongfang Yuxi, but this time, there was a reason.


    He came with a mission.


    Therefore, although he understood the meaning of Dongfang Yuxi''s expulsion, he didn''t stand up. Instead, he continued: "it''s OK. I''m not thirsty. I just came to see you and talk to you."


    Dongfang Yu hopes to see Jun xuanmo.


    Jun xuanmo is a little guilty.


    Hands in front of the body keep shaking, just can''t find a suitable posture.


    At a loss, now used to describe Jun xuanmo, it is more appropriate.


    At this time, Jun xuanmo''s heart ran out of the idea of countless escape, a look in the eyes of Dongfang Yuxi, it is too lethal.


    But.


    He really can''t run away at this time.


    It is the so-called "eat your salary, bear your worries".


    Since the Lord of the Kingdom has given himself such an important task, and Dongfang is his family''s guest and military adviser, if he can''t do it well, he really has no face to see others.


    "How are the people in Dongfang and Dongzhou?"


    Dongfang Yuxi bowed his head and continued to drink tea.


    "By the way, Dongfang, you see, I forgot. A few days ago, Jiujiu said that he came to visit you. I want to give you a gift. You see, I''m so busy that I forgot to bring her gift to you. "


    "Dongfang, I think your dress today is really different. If you wear such an ordinary Chinese dress, it will look like the person in the picture. Sure enough, this life looks good. Even if you wear anything, it''s also that those people in Qingyun haven''t seen you several times. Otherwise, the title of the first beautiful man in Qingyun can''t be named Wei Ziyun, do you think £¿¡±


    A cup of tea from Dongfang Yuxi has been found.


    But this gentleman Xuan Mo, still didn''t get a response.


    What''s more sad is that now Dongfang Yuxi has started to clean up his tea cups and is ready to go back to his room.


    You know.


    In the East''s temper, people are allowed to go in and out of the yard, but no one dares to enter his room. Even the servants who serve him can only wait in the yard if they are not specially called by him.


    He has lived in Jun''s house for so many years. The number of times Jun xuanmo went into Dongfang Yuxi''s room can be counted in one palm.Just when Dongfang Yuxi was ready to stand up.


    Jun xuanmo opened his mouth.


    And he bowed his head and spoke out what he should have said.


    "Dongfang, it''s like this. Not long after I went to court today, the Lord of the kingdom came to me. He didn''t know where he got the news. He knew that you were back to your home today. I promise that I didn''t reveal any of your privacy."


    "The Lord of the Kingdom found me, and he said, I hope you can do him a favor, that is, about the celestial phenomena. He wants you to choose an auspicious day according to the Yellow calendar of Qingyun kingdom. He said that there are important people in the palace who want to get married. Do you have time to go


    "Bang!"


    I haven''t finished yet.


    The gate of Oriental Yu Xi is closed heavily in front of Jun xuanmo.


    He was stunned.


    It''s like arriving early.


    "I said, it''s no use for anyone to talk about it. If he''s willing to deal with people, he''s in the dark."


    In the room.


    Dongfang Yuxi''s face turned black.


    The cup in his hand was pinched in his hand.


    Because of the strength of the big, not long after, the teacup will become a fragment, the fragments in the hands, Juju of the downward flow of blood.


    But Dongfang Yuxi, as if he didn''t feel the pain.


    His back was against the door.


    It wasn''t until ticking came that he realized what he had done.


    The expression on his face was dull.


    Slowly knelt down.


    Picking up the debris and blood on the ground.


    With the swing of the robe, the skin under the hem is exposed.


    Within visual range.


    The arms were full of scars, big and small.


    Every scar was cut on him by the Su family.


    Although Su Mu didn''t write about the feud, it had something to do with him. He was a member of the Su family and his son.


    Even if the Su family was punished, the shadow caused by what he experienced in his childhood could not be remedied.


    That Su mu.


    Now although I was born in Qingyun country, I don''t even want to see his face once.


    Friends of the past, even if they meet now, are no different from strangers. Maybe it''s colder than strangers.


    Because Dongfang Yuxi still resents Su mu.


    What happened in those days could have been avoided.

 Chapter 688

    "Su mu, how can you feel that I am so easy to be used by you?"


    "I have never retaliated against Qingyun country, and I have never calculated your present situation. That is my last tolerance for you. Why do you think I will help you?"


    "Don''t you think that after I have been in Qingyun for a long time, I am a member of Qingyun and a subject of you, and even you dare to discuss this with me?"


    Dongfang Yuxi tidies up the ground.


    I got up.


    The pieces were held in the basket.


    "Ridiculous."


    Even if I want to forget the wounds on my hands and the marks on my body, they always remind me what your Su family did to me.


    Now, you have a sister.


    But I have no family.


    You can harvest happiness, what about me? Who will repay my misfortune.


    That year.


    If it wasn''t for Ye Ling, the empress, to help each other, I''m afraid that at this time, no one would have known the surname "Dongfang" in Qingyun.


    Now in the world.


    If it were not for the friends we used to get along with, this life would be meaningless.


    Song Zhiyi is now the leader of Haiyou City, a long distance away from here. He is busy with the city''s affairs, so he can''t disturb him.


    Ji Qinglin, who always likes to shout, has been dead for more than 30 years. Every year on the day of his death, Dongfang Yuxi goes to Dongze Dahuang to prepare a cup of thin wine and sit by the lake. It''s like chatting with him.


    Gu Zhiruo''s words, now you are the Lord of Cangwu country, bearing many national affairs, is busy.


    Chuwen chunuan''s brother and sister are busy taking care of the gang called shuiyunsheng all day now. They can''t help themselves.


    In this way, the only people who used to be together in the past are the late summer Caragana.


    But for the woman in the late summer, except Ji Qinglin, they didn''t like to stay with her.


    Ling''s elder sister took good care of her since she was a woman that summer evening.


    The summer late Caragana is also gentle and polite, but they didn''t like the summer late Caragana.


    Therefore, although most of the friends in the past were alive, today, even if Dongfang Yuxi traveled all over the mainland of Kyushu, he could not find a friend who could tell his heart.


    Zhao shuning is also extremely quick.


    The next day.


    She picked up at random and went to the West Garden of Kyoto.


    Yan Ruyu originally wanted to go with her, but Zhao shuning refused. She said that Dongfang didn''t like meeting strangers very much since he was a child. Now she doesn''t know what it looks like. However, if Yan Ruyu goes with her, according to the child''s temperament, she is afraid that he doesn''t like to see them, and feels that others oppress him with his identity.


    Before leaving, Zhao shuning thought about it and took the master''s jade flute with him.


    To Kyoto West garden.


    First, I met Jun Jiu. Zhao shuning and Jun Jiu spent some time together at the Zonghui. Then she went to Zhao''s house in person at the birthday ceremony. There was still some friendship between them.


    So when Jun Jiu first met Zhao shuning, he was very happy.


    Then put down the matter in hand, took Zhao shuning into the house.


    "No, where do you say you''re going?"


    "I''ve come to find Dongfang Yuxi. Don''t you think Dongfang is your guest?"


    Hearing Zhao shuning mention Dongfang Yuxi, Jun Jiu can''t help but shrink his head.


    Then looked around, also specially lowered the voice, said: "but you take what medicine, good, why think about that ghost see sorrow?"


    Jun Jiu''s furtive appearance is funny.


    Zhao shuning said: "I said nine girls, isn''t this Jun''s family? This is your territory. How can you be so sneaky, like a thief? I remember that you are always not afraid of heaven and earth? "


    Zhao shuning''s voice was slow.


    Jun nine is to rush up to cover her mouth.


    Then he said angrily, "why do you speak so loud? I''m afraid other people won''t hear me? "


    Finish saying, Jun nine and look around, fortunately no one heard.


    Zhao shuning thinks it''s funny. Her voice just now can''t be more normal. How can Jun Jiu be so taboo?


    "What''s the matter?"


    In order to cooperate with her, Zhao shuning specially lowered his voice.


    Jun Jiu said: "you don''t know that man named Dongfang. Tut tut - I dare not provoke him."


    "What? The East is not a wild animal. You are afraid that he will eat you. "


    Jun Jiu said, "if he is a wild animal, I won''t be afraid of him. But you don''t know that Dongfang Yuxi is more terrible than wild animals."


    Think of East Yu Xi, Jun nine unconsciously hit a shiver.Zhao shuning thought of Dongfang Yuxi, who used to accompany him. Although the child didn''t like to talk much, he was still clever. He would try his best to do his best whatever he said. How could such a clever child become so terrible when he got to Jun Jiu''s mouth?


    "I think that the Oriental child - kekeke - the Oriental man should be pretty good. He is gentle and gentle. He doesn''t do things in a hurry. He just doesn''t like to talk. Everything else is OK."


    Jun Jiu''s eyes widened when she heard Zhao shuning praising Dongfang Yuxi. She stood on tiptoe, touched Zhao shuning''s forehead and her own.


    Murmur: "this also did not have a fever, Zhao shuning, you should not be sick?"


    Zhao shuning said, "what can I do for you? Come on, take me to the East. "


    But Jun Jiu looks at Zhao shuning up and down.


    Then he said, "don''t you really know the strange temper of Dongfang Yuxi?"


    "Strange temper? What''s the odd temper? "


    "Zhao shuning, why have you been missing for such a long time, just like before, with no longer heart and eyes? I ask you, have you seen Dongfang Yuxi? Do you know what kind of person he is? I''m really convinced. Who''s the one who bothered you to come here to look for death? "


    The smile on Zhao shuning''s face is deeper.


    Jun Jiu: "are you still laughing? You can''t believe what others say. Dongfang Yuxi is not as clever as you say. Don''t say you can''t see him. Even if you see him, he doesn''t say anything. You can''t live a quarter of an hour under his eyes. "


    "He? It''s not as scary as you say, is it? "


    "Scary? I haven''t told you anything frightening. Think about it, I''ve never been afraid of anything in your family. Even my elder brother can''t help me, but I''m not the only one to eat when I''m worried about it. "


    Jun Jiu still remembers when he was a child. At that time, he didn''t know who the East was. He just treated him as an ordinary disciple of Jun''s family.


    But he didn''t move what he told him to do.


    Angry Jun nine took out a whip to beat him hard.


    "Have you ever beaten Dongfang?"

 Chapter 689

    Jun nine nod, a face of suffering.


    Zhao shuning doubts.


    "Isn''t it true that, according to the temper of your eldest lady, you beat up people like Dongfang. Shouldn''t you take it as the most proud thing and publicize it everywhere? How do you look like that? "


    That''s all.


    Jun Jiu sighed a long time.


    I''ve seen all kinds of arrogant faces of Jun Jiu, but Zhao shuning didn''t see her deep expression.


    "You said it."


    Jun Jiudao: "later, my elder brother came."


    "Well?"


    Jun nine originally thought that the elder brother came, he should help himself to teach the door guest who didn''t know the rules, so he went to the elder brother to complain.


    But I didn''t expect that my elder brother, who has always been doting on himself, immediately turned black when he heard that he had beaten Dongfang Yuxi.


    Since Jun Jiu is the only daughter in Jun''s family, her father and brothers have always been fond of her since childhood. They are reluctant to let her suffer any injustice.


    It is also because of this that Jun Jiu develops the character of fearing neither heaven nor earth.


    But.


    That time, it was Jun Jiu''s first time to see big brother angry.


    He drags Jun Jiu and almost drags her to the courtyard of Dongfang Yuxi.


    The courtyard of the East is closed tightly, no matter how many times Jun xuanmo has pleaded guilty outside, the gate of the courtyard has no tendency to open.


    At that time, Jun xuanmo was in a hurry.


    Then he made Jun Jiu angry and asked her to kneel down at the gate of Dongfang Yuxi''s courtyard to make amends for him.


    Jun Jiu doesn''t want to.


    Jun xuanmo hit Jun Jiu.


    It was the first time he hit Jun Jiu. Jun Jiu remembered it very clearly. She thought at that time, wasn''t she a door guest? Is elder brother willing to lay such a cruel hand on himself for such a disciple?


    At that time, she made a big scene, and even shocked the brothers in the house.


    After hearing that she beat Dongfang Yuxi with a whip, her caring look became serious.


    It was the first time.


    Jun Jiu was forced to do nothing, and knelt at the gate of Dongfang Yuxi for a day and a night.


    Later.


    The gate of Dongfang Yuxi''s courtyard opened.


    Jun xuanmo catches this opportunity and goes in quickly.


    Enough of an hour, Jun xuanmo just came out of the courtyard of Dongfang Yuxi.


    Jun nine still remember, at that time several elder brothers, are anxiously waiting outside the hospital, until Jun xuanmo came out, nodded to them, they just breathed a sigh of relief.


    From that time on, Jun Jiu knew.


    In your family, you can be lawless, but don''t offend Dongfang Yuxi. She doesn''t know the origin of Dongfang Yuxi, but it''s undeniable that it''s the existence of Dongfang Yuxi that makes your family prosperous and become as famous as the Wei family.


    "I didn''t expect that you, young lady, would be held by others."


    Zhao shuning after listening, also feel strange.


    Jun Jiu said: "what do you gloat for? Anyway, I told you about that man''s strength. You think that he is just a door guest, and I, the young lady of your family, have to bow my head to make amends to her. What do you say? "


    Jun Jiu looked up and down at Zhao shuning, then shook his head.


    "I''m afraid the fate of Zhao shuning will be tens of times worse than mine."


    "Not necessarily."


    "Do you really want to see the ghost?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "You are really not afraid of death. Don''t say I didn''t remind you. Even if you have the Lord behind you as your backing, Dongfang Yuxi won''t give you a look."


    In Jun Jiu''s memory, Dongfang Yuxi never gave anyone a good face.


    "Don''t worry about that. Just take me to his yard."


    "Now? I don''t think so now. He and my brother are discussing important matters in the chamber. I dare not disturb them. "


    "Council chamber?"


    "Well, Dongfang Yuxi just came back from Dongzhou this time. Every time he came back from other places, he always told his brother some secret things. I''m not qualified to listen in."


    "But I''m a little short of time. Well, you can take me directly to the Council hall. I''ll wait for them outside. After Dongfang comes out, I''ll have a few words with him and go."


    "Er -"


    Jun Jiu is in a dilemma.


    If the elder brother knows that it''s OK for him to take Zhao shuning out of the assembly hall, if Dongfang Yuxi is unhappy about it, he will be miserable.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll never say you took me there."


    "But?"


    "Jun Jiu, did you forget that if I didn''t take you to the Pavilion when you were in the congregation, you didn''t know when you would meet your favorite young master?"I think about that.


    Jun nine''s mouth unconsciously raised a flower crazy smile.


    "It''s a nice figure, young master."


    Zhao shuning quickly reaches out his hand and shakes in front of Jun Jiu.


    "Jun Jiu, stop. I helped you like that at the beginning. Now, I just want you to take me outside the Council hall. You refuse like this. You are not as straightforward as Miss Kong."


    When Jun Jiuyi heard that Zhao shuning compared himself with Kong Shishuang, he was not angry.


    "Zhao shuning, how can you compare me with a woman like that? My jun family is a big family in Qingyun country. The Kong family is just a small teaching family. I''m not the same level as Kong Shishuang."


    Jun Jiu is in Kong Shishuang''s place. He doesn''t eat too much.


    Zhao shuning just grasped this weakness of Jun Jiu and specially stimulated her.


    "But if Miss Kong was here, she would not be so indecisive as you. Besides, I have promised you that I will never give you up."


    What''s more, the boy in the East is very sincere. How could Jun Jiu be so terrible.


    "Well, Miss Bennet will take you. If you don''t have the courage to give me up, I will --"


    "what is it?"


    "I''ll never talk to you again."


    "Deal."


    Zhao shuning quickly slapped Jun Jiu.


    Jun Jiu is helpless.


    For Zhao shuning, the number of times she ate shriveled is not a few.


    But.


    Nine thousand is ten thousand.


    She didn''t count up to now.


    That is, she just took Zhao shuning to the door of the meeting hall, and the door of the meeting hall was pushed open.


    At this point.


    The elder brothers headed by Jun xuanmo are saying some polite words with Dongfang Yuxi.


    I look up.


    I saw Jun Jiu standing at the door of the meeting hall.


    "Xiao Jiu, what are you doing here?"


    Jun Jiu raised his feet and wanted to leave.


    Zhao shuning grabbed Jun Jiu''s clothes, and Jun Jiu had to run in situ.


    "I asked nine girls to lead the way."


    "Nonsense, how can you bring people here regardless of the importance of the meeting hall


    Jun nine mercilessly gouged out one eye Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning came close to her ear and said, "if you just run away like this, then they don''t doubt it."


    Jun Jiu thinks that Zhao shuning is right, so he stops flapping. If you want to blame him, it''s his bad luck.


    Dongfang Yuxi, with one hand behind him, suddenly had such an episode. He didn''t even look at it.


    This child is still as bad as he was when he was a child.

 Chapter 690

    Jun xuanmo met Zhao shuning.


    I also know that Zhao shuning is a distinguished guest of the Lord of the country, and I can''t offend him at will.


    Under her words.


    Then he said, "what''s the matter, girl?"


    Zhao shuning said: "young master, nine girls can''t stand my request, so they brought me to the meeting hall. They didn''t want to disturb you. If you have any family rules, I hope you can open up to nine girls."


    Junxuanmo is the elder brother.


    "In that case, we will not pursue it," he said


    Jun xuanmo turns around and says to Dongfang Yuxi: "don''t disturb Dongfang to rest. You can go back to your yard."


    Dongfang Yuxi nodded.


    I didn''t plan to pursue it.


    He knew that after all, this was the royal family, not the Oriental family. It was not easy for them to treat him so politely.


    "Wait a minute."


    Zhao shuning opened his mouth.


    Dongfang Yuxi''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Jun xuanmo quickly said: "girl, you may not know that although Dongfang is a guest of your family, she is also a military adviser of Qingyun country. You should not be so rude to Dongfang."


    Zhao shuning deeply reflected on himself.


    Was she rude just now?


    She just spoke a little louder, the East is not so expensive, speak a little louder, will scare him?


    "Big brother, Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning came to our king''s house, originally for the East."


    Jun xuanmo angry eyes, raised his hand, posture will hit to Jun nine.


    Zhao shuning''s quick eyes and quick hands blocked the hand he raised.


    "Xiaojiu, don''t you feel dizzy? Don''t you know that Dongfang has been in my Jun''s house for so many years and his hospitality habits?"


    Jun nine whispers.


    "I didn''t do anything wrong. You''re afraid of your hands and feet. What''s the matter with you? You''re afraid of offending the ghost."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Xiao Jiu, shut up."


    "Xiao Jiu, apologize to Dongfang."


    "Xiao Jiu, our brothers really spoil you."


    "Dongfang, Xiaojiu has always been such a farce, but she has absolutely no malice to you. You should think of her as a young child, and don''t care about her in general."


    Those people talk all over the place.


    It''s like Jun Jiu said something about regicide.


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    Zhao shuning opened his mouth.


    She looked at Dongfang Yuxi and said, "Dongfang, you just look at it like this. Don''t you have a word to say?"


    The woman''s voice is not urgent.


    Looking at the East, Yuxi''s eyes were not haughty.


    At the beginning, Dongfang Yuxi didn''t take the girl who was looking for her as one thing. Later, even if he knew that she was coming to find herself, he didn''t give her any eyes.


    But, this wench, the courage is really big, even dare to call his surname.


    "Miss Zhao."


    Jun xuanmo or think of a sound to remind.


    Zhao shuning stretched out his hand and said to several members of the jun family, "you guys, today''s business is really my magnificence. It''s really my disrespect to visit rashly. But today, I''m really looking for Dongfang. He''s very busy and can''t enter the palace according to orders. I can only come to Xiyuan to find him. Please don''t blame nine girls for this."


    "Besides, I don''t think he would like to see you like that with the habit of the East, right? The east? "


    Dongfang Yu looks forward to Zhao shuning.


    The little girl in front of her was very pretty. After listening to her, I could guess that she was not a good character.


    When she called her name, she was as familiar as a good friend for many years.


    This has aroused the interest of Dongfang Yuxi.


    "Who are you?"


    Seeing that Dongfang Yuxi opened his mouth, the others in Jun''s family calmed down for fear of disturbing him.


    "Zhao shuning is a member of Zhaojia village in Dongze."


    "The great wilderness of Dongze?" It used to be the place where Ling''s sister lived, and he lived there for a while.


    "How can people from Dongze desert come to Qingyun?"


    "The person I like is in Qingyun."


    This woman is very bold.


    Even dare to talk about love.


    Oriental way: "so what?"


    "I''ve heard that you are the capable person of Qingyun country. You can watch the sky and count everything. You are also the military adviser of Qingyun country."


    "So?"


    Zhao shuning put down the hand that blocked Jun xuanmo from hitting Jun Jiu.


    He looked calm.


    "So, I want you to watch an auspicious day for me, and I''ll get married some day."


    "Er -"


    "this -"


    "tut tut""Cough cough --"


    when Zhao shuning said this, all the brothers in Jun''s family who were present began to cough involuntarily.


    A look of surprise.


    You know, Dongfang Yuxi is just like his name.


    He seldom goes out of the mountains to do some celestial affairs in Qingyun kingdom. It''s fair to say that he can use that skill to do the world affairs in Qingyun kingdom. It''s too overqualified to use it to choose the auspicious day.


    "Are you from Sumu?"


    "I know Su mu, but not him."


    It''s over. It''s over.


    When it comes to Su mu, it''s hard for Dongfang to keep his temper.


    The day before yesterday, Jun xuanmo just told Dongfang Yuxi about it, and he was shut out by Dongfang Yuxi.


    Now, the girl came to the door in person.


    She may not know that Su Mu is a forbidden area in the East.


    "Before me, what did I owe the girl?"


    Zhao shuning was surprised.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "I don''t have any impression of girls. If I''m not wrong, this should be my first meeting with Miss Zhao. If I didn''t owe a girl anything before, I really can''t imagine how a girl would have the cheek to come to the door and let me choose a lucky day for you."


    It''s OK that the East doesn''t speak.


    I want to talk.


    It''s the rhythm that''s killing you.


    Zhao shuning knew Dongfang''s temper, but she didn''t expect that in front of others, he was so unremitting.


    Even if he had known that he had a relationship with Su mu, the leader of Qingyun Kingdom, he still dared to speak to himself with such an attitude.


    "Girl, don''t care. Dongfang is in a bad mood today, so he speaks in a more blunt tone."


    "Xuanmo, you don''t have to speak for me. No matter who comes to Su Mu''s house, I won''t answer."


    "Miss Zhao, Dongfang he -"


    "it''s OK."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    If the East was so easy to yield to the powerful, it would not have taken so long to open his mind after he saved him.


    "Xuanmo, if it''s OK, I''ll go."


    "Dongfang, please."


    Reasonably speaking, the hot face pastes the cold buttock to this share, Zhao shuning also should give up.


    After all, we are all born with shame.


    What''s more, in Jun xuanmo''s opinion, Zhao shuning is also a woman with a high disposition.


    This time, however, they obviously miscalculated.


    "Wait a minute."


    Zhao shuning''s hand suddenly blocked Dongfang Yuxi.


    The powerful spiritual power made Dongfang Yuxi unable to move forward.

 Chapter 691

    "Miss Zhao, what are you doing?"


    "Miss Zhao, stop it."


    "Zhao shuning, you are crazy. I brought you to Jun''s house, but you didn''t offend me."


    "Miss Zhao, Dongfang is a distinguished guest of my king''s family. You can''t be so rude."


    Zhao shuning''s palm technique is very strange.


    She didn''t stop because of the words of several people in Jun''s family.


    Dongfang Yuxi can''t get close to Zhao shuning, and he can''t get by.


    Zhao shuning stopped.


    But in the courtyard of the assembly hall of Jun''s house, there is already a layer of spiritual defense cover. They can''t get out and outsiders can''t get in.


    "Air shield."


    Among the brothers in Jun''s family, I don''t know who yelled.


    They noticed that the whole yard had been covered by Zhao shuning''s spiritual power.


    "This is the eight phase spirit pharmacist?"


    Eight phases?


    Such strength.


    How many can we achieve this today?


    Jun nine is also surprised to cover his mouth.


    Zhao shuning?


    They just haven''t seen each other for decades. How did she become the eight prime ministers?


    It''s reasonable to say that since she is already the eight phase spirit pharmacist, she should be famous in the world these years.


    No, they said before that Zhao shuning was missing.


    So, before she disappeared, was that the ability? Or she secretly hid and practiced again.


    Jun nine''s little head runs at full speed, and finally gives up.


    Also surprised was Dongfang Yuxi.


    "At a young age, he is a prime minister. His talent is really good."


    "But you want to trap me in this way?"


    Zhao shuning sighed and said earnestly: "Dongfang, I''m looking for you. Naturally, I want to discuss things with you peacefully. By the way, I''ll see if you are well now. But I didn''t expect that you are so arrogant now. I haven''t spoken to you a few words. You are either choking or raising your legs to go. What can I do? ¡±


    "what''s more, if you say a few more words, it won''t affect your reputation as the number one calculation in Qingyun country. You don''t have to jump out word by word, sparing words like gold."


    Zhao shuning''s words.


    Every sentence is what Jun Jiu thinks.


    The others, though they thought the same way, never dared to say it.


    "Get out of the way. I don''t want to fight with a woman."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Dongfang Yuxi''s mental skills and skills are all taught by himself. Their children''s talents are good, but if they want to deal with themselves now, it''s too childish.


    Now, although she is only a eight phase spirit pharmacist, and her mental power only reaches the end of seven grades, when she was Luo Feiyan, her mental power had already reached the level of nine grades. Now, she has been a alchemist in nine grades. It''s not so difficult for her to break through the shackles of mental power.


    There are also those mental skills that can only be learned by Jiupin. Now she has already mastered them.


    Therefore, even after several decades, she still has the confidence to win in the face of Dongfang Yuxi.


    "Dongfang, it''s just right. I also want to see if your mental skills and skills have improved after so many years."


    "Zhao shuning, GUI jianchou was trained by the female emperor Ye Ling. His skill is profound. You can''t do anything with him if you don''t know his details now."


    Jun Jiu is worried and shouts at Zhao shuning''s back.


    Zhao shuning naturally knows that Dongfang Yuxi''s ability is not low. If the child who has been trained by her is low in ability, she will lose face.


    "Do you really want to fight me?"


    "Well."


    "Dongfang, she is the leader of the kingdom. Think twice before you leap."


    "Don''t worry, master of the jun family. Today''s event is just a competition between me and the two people in the East. Even if something happens to me, Su Mu won''t take it to you."


    "This -"


    it''s late, it''s fast.


    Dongfang Yuxi has already started.


    He circled a gossip array in front of him with one hand, and with a roar.


    The eight trigrams array turned into an iron wall and flew in the direction of Zhao shuning.


    This is Biyun magic chop. Dongfang Yuxi is good at it.


    The eight trigrams are permeated with the spiritual power of Dongfang Yuxi. It seems to be alive. It is as tough as an iron wall and can wrap people''s arms in an extremely flexible manner.


    Zhao shuning must spare her energy to deal with the Biyun magic chop. As long as she is distracted, Dongfang Yuxi can find the flaw and break her mask.


    Biyun magic chop, already close at hand.


    Just as the crowd was sweating for Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning was smiling. He stepped back and shook his hands like a dragon.When the eight trigrams array was about to wrap around her neck, her eyes tightened and her right hand directly grasped the center of the eight trigrams array.


    Then.


    The whole blue cloud devil cuts, then lost the evil spirit, become soft.


    Dongfang Yu was shocked to see this.


    The person who can take this move, in addition to Ling sister, he has never seen anyone else can be so powerful.


    But even sister Ling, it''s been many years.


    At that time, his Biyun magic chop, and today''s Biyun magic chop, it is also a world shaking change.


    If that year Ling elder sister is alive, also can''t so easily take this move?


    "That''s right. You''ve got a lot of fire now. If I hadn''t been psychologically defensive, I wouldn''t have taken it so easily even if you were the blue cloud devil."


    Zhao shuning''s tone is appreciative.


    But Dongfang Yuxi didn''t think so.


    "What do you want?"


    If this move can be resolved so easily, Dongfang Yuxi knows that she can''t get into the eyes of the woman in front of her.


    "I told you before what I came here for."


    "Dream."


    "You skinny boy, why are you talking so freely now?"


    "Although I can''t compete with you, I won''t give in to you. Why do you want Dongfang Yuxi to set off your unique superiority?"


    Zhao shuning is speechless.


    "Dongfang, have you misunderstood something?"


    "I misunderstand you just want to watch me give in and make me bow to you? I, Dongfang Yuxi, swear in the name of the Oriental clan that I will never kneel down and yield to any of you except my sister Ling, who raised me and raised me


    This -


    for a moment, Zhao shuning didn''t know whether he should be moved or denounce Dongfang Yuxi''s obstinacy.


    However, at this time, the eyes of Dongfang Yuxi.


    There was clearly a blaze of anger.


    Do you really push him too hard?


    In this way, Zhao shuning felt guilty. She came to the West Garden of Kyoto to see how things are going in the East for a long time.


    But unexpectedly, the child faced outsiders, just like that year, just like a little hedgehog, put up all the thorns to protect himself and hurt others.

 Chapter 692

    "Forget it."


    Zhao shuning waved his hand.


    The whole border will disintegrate in an instant.


    People don''t understand.


    Even Dongfang Yuxi looks at Zhao shuning suspiciously.


    "What tricks do you want to play?"


    Zhao shuning said, "if I said that I didn''t mean to tease you, would you believe it?"


    "You?"


    "If I said that I came here just to see if the little fish had grown up, would you believe it?"


    "You, what do you say? What did you call me just now? "


    "Little fish, I haven''t seen you for many years. How can your temper be the same as before? I told you a long time ago that although the world is turbid, there are infinite unknowns hidden in the world. The unknowns are dangerous. But it''s the unknowns that make us yearn for each other. You should try to integrate into the world. At least, when you don''t have relatives and friends in the future, you won''t be happy It''s going to be so lonely. "


    "You -"


    Dongfang Yuxi at this time.


    The look in his eyes was unprecedented.


    Zhao shuning did not stop.


    But continue to say: "little fish, your Biyun magic chop, over the years, do have long-term view, I am very satisfied with your performance, but you this temperament, really need to change, you always put up all the guard, do not allow others to close, people''s life is very long, people''s life is very short, do you want to be so lonely forever?"


    Zhao shuning looks serious.


    Dongfang Yuxi was silent, but his expression was obviously listening to Zhao shuning seriously.


    Is it true that Miss Zhao has gone too far.


    So far, in front of the East, no one has dared to preach with him like this.


    "Miss Zhao, you have said and done what you said and done. You see, Dongfang is not an ordinary person, and his mind is different from ours. Your spiritual power is above him. You beat him, but he didn''t do anything. He just didn''t want to choose the auspicious day for you, so you don''t use it. Have you been so aggressive?"


    "Zhao shuning, you have enough --" Jun Jiu''s voice is very small, she gently reaches out her hand to touch Zhao shuning''s arm.


    It''s not easy to provoke her. Although he is single in Qingyun country, the power of the Oriental people in Dongzhou can''t be underestimated.


    "Dongfang Yuxi, do you understand?"


    The last sentence.


    In the book rather than call Dongfang Yuxi''s nickname, but directly called his full name.


    Dongfang Yuxi looks at Zhao shuning.


    This is the moment.


    He saw the shadow of the man in Zhao shuning''s body.


    Her expression of speech, just took his blue cloud magic cut action, and the impression of that person, completely coincide.


    He stepped forward.


    Jun xuanmo quickly motioned to all the people to hold Dongfang Yuxi.


    "Don''t be impulsive, Dongfang."


    "Let go!"


    Extremely plain two words, but full of dignity.


    You are in a dilemma.


    Zhao shuning said, "you don''t have to stop him. He won''t do anything to me."


    Dongfang Yuxi took three steps forward, about three meters away from Zhao shuning.


    He looked at Zhao shuning''s eyes, motionless, serious way: "is it you?"


    "It''s you, isn''t it?"


    Jun xuanmo said, "Oriental, what are you talking about?"


    Jun Jiu pulls Zhao shuning''s sleeve. At this time, Jun Jiu''s hand is shaking slightly. She whispers: "let''s go, elder sister. If he gets angry, we''ll have bad luck."


    "You''re back, aren''t you?"


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Then he nodded.


    She took out her jade flute.


    Jokingly: "I just don''t know if the little fish can still sleep at night now, or I''ll play another song for you?"


    It''s just such a simple sentence.


    Dongfang Yuxi''s eyes were suddenly red.


    He will never forget that time.


    At that time, he was rescued by Ye Ling and kept by his side. The experience he suffered in his childhood and what happened that night were the shadow of his life.


    He is different from other children. They are more or less obliterated by the mysterious emperor.


    But he didn''t want to, he wanted to remember those unforgettable past, he couldn''t let those wounds on his body suffer in vain.


    So when erasing the memory, he didn''t comply, but everyone thought that he came out of the erasing memory array, and they thought that he also lost the painful memory.


    Even Ye Ling at that time thought so.


    But later, when she patrolled the room, she found that other children were sleeping soundly. Only the Oriental child was sleeping alone in the corner, holding the quilt and looking out of the window with dull eyes.Once, twice, three times.


    At that time, Ye Ling thought that it was Dongfang Yuxi''s special body that had a reaction with that array, so it caused physical discomfort.


    Therefore, at night, when Dongfang Yuxi couldn''t sleep, Ye Ling would take him for a walk around Dongze Dahuang.


    Looking at the fish swimming freely in the pond, he would always stop and wait.


    Seeing this, Ye Ling will accompany the child silently and watch the fish in the pond with him.


    Later, Dongfang Yuxi still couldn''t sleep, so Ye Ling went to find Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu thought for a moment and taught Ye Ling a song.


    It''s easy to sleep. Dongfang Yuxi can listen to it before he goes to sleep. In this way, he will fall asleep easily and won''t be awakened by nightmares in the middle of the night.


    After learning for a period of time, Ye Ling will take Dongfang Yuxi with her in the next few days. Although he doesn''t like to talk so much, he still likes to go to the pond to see the fish. At this time, Ye Ling will take out the Jade Flute and play a song for Dongfang Yuxi.


    I feel sleepy.


    Dongfang Yuxi would watch the fish in the pool and sleep slowly on the pavilion.


    Ye Ling put away the jade flute again.


    Take Dongfang Yuxi back to his bed.


    After repeating this for more than half a month, the whole person of Dongfang Yuxi began to have obvious changes. He began to talk with Ji Qinglin and learned to get along with song Zhiyi. Even when Gu Zhiruo sprained her foot, he would take the initiative to help.


    It''s just that Dongfang didn''t like Xia Wanling. He didn''t like her from the beginning. Every time he saw her, he had to stay away from her. For this reason, Ji Qinglin had conflicts with Dongfang Yuxi.


    But when ye Ling asked him why he didn''t like the late summer Caragana, Dongfang Yuxi said nothing.


    As time goes by, Ye Ling can''t solve their problems, so he can only give up.


    Dongfang Yuxi still remembers when he was about to leave Ye Ling and return to Qingyun kingdom.


    She gave her little golden fish.


    Dongfang Yuxi kept the little fish for a long time, until the bad news came. They said that the female emperor of Dongze was tyrannical and was surrounded and killed. Now even her body has not been left.


    That day, after getting the news, Dongfang Yuxi took the little fish to Dongze Dahuang.


    He is not good at expressing himself, but ye Ling treats him very well. He has always put the kindness of nurturing and teaching him in the deepest part of his heart.

 Chapter 693

    Ye Ling is dead.


    The little fish she gave him was also buried in the land of Dongze Dahuang.


    So far.


    Even in her sleep, no one would call her little fish like her.


    "Oriental, do you recognize what I said?"


    Dongfang Yuxi has a sour eye.


    The tears, silent slide.


    "What''s the matter with you, Dongfang?"


    "Miss, you''ve gone too far. No matter how you say it, Dongfang is also my home -"


    Dongfang Yuxi raised his hand and stopped Jun xuanmo from going on.


    The crowd looked at him.


    Then.


    In the eyes of the people, he knelt down toward Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes were quick, and he helped him up before his legs fell to the ground.


    At this time, Dongfang Yuxi was already in tears.


    Where does Zhao shuning know that Dongfang Yuxi regards Ye Ling as his only relative in the world.


    "Oriental, you --"


    people were shocked.


    Is it true that Dongfang has changed her mind because of her words?


    "Elder sister -"


    "you don''t have to kneel to me. You didn''t have to kneel to me then, and you don''t have to kneel to me now."


    "Good."


    Jun xuanmo doesn''t understand, and he doesn''t know why they are so harmonious in the next moment?


    "The east? Miss Zhao, "she said


    "Xuanmo, please prepare a thin wine for me. When it''s hot, send it to our hospital."


    "Here, good --"


    Dongfang Yuxi turned back, saluted Zhao shuning respectfully, and then said, "sister, come with me."


    That''s it.


    In full view of the public.


    Dongfang Yuxi''s attitude took a 180 degree turn, and Jun''s man''s eyes were almost round.


    Until Dongfang Yuxi''s back disappeared before their eyes.


    They just looked around.


    It turned out that what they had just seen was true.


    "Xiao Jiu, you are a good friend."


    "She''s a little better looking, but I remember that the East is not good at this? What''s more, the girl is about to get married


    "It''s really strange. Did you hear that Dongfang called Miss Zhao as her sister just now?"


    "Is it because the girl''s spiritual power is so powerful that the East is convinced?"


    Jun Xuan Mo glanced at other brothers.


    They all shook their heads.


    Really, if the wood like people in the East can bow their heads to the powerful people, it is just a dream. Are there few things that have happened to the east these years? He was tired to see how many powerful and rich people came to the door.


    Jun Jiu still had a round mouth at this time.


    Wan Duzi, how did she feel that Zhao shuning just now was so natural and unrestrained? Even for a moment, Jun Jiu felt that little prince Feng Zhan couldn''t match her?


    Calm down, junjiu. Calm down.


    The love of your life can only be a young man.


    "Xiao Jiu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Ah, I''m fine."


    "If you''re OK, why didn''t you answer your elder brother''s question before?"


    "Ah? Big brother asked me a question? When? I don''t know. "


    The Brothers shook their heads.


    Then he touched Jun Jiu''s head and walked out of the courtyard.


    Besides, Dongfang Yuxi took Zhao shuning to his courtyard. Then he opened his door and invited Zhao shuning into the room.


    Those servant girls outside the courtyard saw this scene, and their chin almost fell to the ground.


    When Jun xuanmo sent someone to deliver food, he heard the bodyguard talking about it, and felt incredible. This was the first time we met? How did the East lead people into the house?


    He followed people into the gate.


    Seeing this, Dongfang Yuxi went out of the room and asked Zhao shuning to come to the hospital to have tea and dinner with him.


    At this time, junxuanmo is just like a servant girl.


    I don''t look well.


    Seeing this, Zhao shuning asked casually.


    "You''re not very happy, master?"


    Hearing this, Dongfang Yuxi asked, "xuanmo, what''s your problem?"


    Jun xuanmo said: "nothing."


    Zhao shuning, who had just asked casually, became more curious when he heard Jun xuanmo''s words.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked? Before, the owner of your family didn''t look like this. Did I eat your family''s food? "


    Dongfang Yuxi also asked again, "xuanmo, if you have something to say, you can say it directly."


    Jun xuanmo sat down with a jealous face.Then pretended not to care, said: "I did not want to say ah, you forced me to say, then I said."


    Zhao shuning nodded with a smile.


    Dongfang Yuxi listened carefully.


    "When I say Oriental, I have known you for at least 40 years?"


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter? You asked me what happened? For so many years, although you are only a guest of my king''s family, what do you want to do? Haven''t I stopped you? "


    "Well, yes."


    "No matter what you do, do I try my best to support you?"


    "Well."


    "If it''s something you don''t like, will I never force you?"


    "Well."


    So?


    Next, Jun xuanmo is silent. Seeing that Dongfang Yuxi still doesn''t respond, he takes out a wine cup from his pocket, pours wine on himself, and then drinks it all.


    Dongfang Yuxi looks at Jun xuanmo with a puzzled face. I don''t know what he means?


    Jun xuanmo didn''t have a good way: "what are you looking at me like this? I''ve brought my own glasses this time. You don''t have to prepare them for me. "


    "Dongfang, what''s wrong with your family? Have you provoked him? " Zhao shuning winks at Dongfang Yuxi and laughingly looks at junxuanmo.


    The East is wooden.


    He didn''t understand how Jun xuanmo suddenly got angry.


    "Xuanmo, what''s the matter with you?"


    Zhao shuning guessed: "you are the master of your family. Are you interested in little fish?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hearing this, he immediately stood up, looking very excited.


    See achieving the goal.


    Zhao shuning said quickly: "you, why are you so angry all of a sudden? Otherwise, aren''t you misunderstood? "


    Jun xuanmo looks at the East.


    Take another look at Zhao shuning.


    He said in a dull voice: "but I think that I have been friends with Dongfang for so many years. I always thought that I knew him best. But before you came here, it was rare for me to see him so excited and he laughed. You don''t know, I boasted that I was Dongfang''s best friend, but his room, I went in a few times, and he took you when you came When I got to the room, I felt that he didn''t treat me as a friend from the beginning to the end. "


    It turned out to be brotherhood, which is understandable.


    Who said that only between women will be angry, careful eye, between men, there will be this kind of mind.


    "Xuanmo, she''s different."

 Chapter 694

    "Of course I know she''s different. Otherwise, why am I so angry? Dongfang, you say that my friends of more than 40 years can''t equal the girl you met for the first time in the end. Do you really never treat me as a friend


    Dongfang Yuxi said, "no, you are my friend."


    "What about her?"


    Dongfang Yuxi was stunned.


    Then he said, "she''s my relative. She''s in the bone marrow."


    Jun xuanmo was stunned.


    The East''s evaluation of this woman is so high.


    However, on the other hand, junxuanmo was also happy, because it was the first time in so many years that Dongfang admitted that he was his friend.


    It turns out that brothers sometimes mind coming first and then coming, but only to be recognized and affirmed, all grievances seem so insignificant.


    "Mr. Jun, I have to thank you for taking good care of the little fish for so many years."


    "It''s - you''re welcome."


    Jun xuanmo scratched his head uneasily.


    Then he said, "do you want to chat? Then you can talk. I''ll step down first. "


    There are some subtle changes in the expression of Dongfang Yuxi.


    Zhao shuning exports a way: "need not."


    Jun xuanmo: "ah?"


    "Sit down with you, too. I think little fish will be more happy with your company."


    Little fish long for family and friendship.


    Now, he knows that junxuanmo has always regarded him as his best friend. He must have mixed feelings in his heart. If junxuanmo stays with little fish, he should be very happy.


    Sure enough.


    Dongfang Yuxi did not say anything against it.


    Jun Xuan Mo also sat down.


    To tell you the truth, for many years, junxuanmo just regarded Dongfang Yuxi as a special guest at the beginning.


    But when he got to the back, he tried his best to protect the interests of the jun family and help them go higher and higher.


    Jun xuanmo also gradually regards Dongfang Yuxi as a friend, and then as time goes by, he knows that Dongfang is hard to get close to, so he wants to stay with him and be his confidant.


    It''s just that Dongfang Yuxi is really a wood. For so long, he always thinks that he is alone in Qingyun country, and that no one will treat him as a friend.


    Junxuanmo now said these words, he listened, but his heart is also very gratified.


    They sat together and said something. Then Jun xuanmo was called away.


    Now, only Zhao shuning and Dongfang Yuxi were left.


    Oriental way: "elder sister, so many years, you have never come to look for me."


    "I''ve been sleeping for more than 30 years," Zhao said


    "Ah?"


    She added: "previously, my ability was extremely poor. I dare not expose my identity rashly for fear of being chased by those people."


    "Sister, your original death is really related to the four families, isn''t it?"


    "Yes, but they''re not the culprits. They''re just accomplices."


    "Sister, I can help you."


    Zhao shuning smiles gently.


    "Now, I just need your help? I don''t want to do anything with you


    The East smiles gently.


    Then he said, "I''ll do my best about my sister."


    "Don''t you think you''re overqualified to do it?"


    "Of course not. No matter how small sister Ling''s business is, it''s also a major event, let alone a major event in life. However, I don''t quite understand one thing."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Didn''t my sister like it all the time?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Dongfang Yu Xi Shua stood up and said excitedly, "is it hard to be, is it hard to be sister Ling? Who is the man you married


    "Well, it''s him."


    Dongfang Yuxi is more excited.


    "Why? How could the emperor suddenly marry you? Elder sister Ling, you are wrong. The emperor''s ability of observing the celestial phenomena is many times better than mine. Even if he has to choose the auspicious day of the zodiac, he is more authoritative than me? "


    "I think it''s better for you to help with the selection."


    On the one hand, it''s because it''s too busy to be in charge of the world.


    Secondly, next month is the memorial day for her parents. She doesn''t want to distract him. Besides, she can''t do it without experience.


    Third, she wanted to see the little fish in the past in this name, and what they are now.


    "Sister Ling trusted me so much that I will never fail you."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Then looking at the East, Yuxi said, "what happened between you and Su mu?"


    Dongfang Yuxi put away his smile.


    If someone else mentioned it, he would not be as calm as he is now, but the person who said it was sister Ling.Dongfang Yuxi would not find the questions from her mouth so harsh.


    "Sister Ling, I -"


    "little fish."


    "Ling elder sister, I and Su Mu''s gratitude and grudge, temporarily impossibly so forget."


    "I know that I didn''t come here to let you break the knot with him. It''s between you. I respect you for what you decide." After all, I''m not you, I didn''t experience your pain at that time, and I''m not qualified to forgive anyone for you.


    "Sister Ling, why are you doing that?"


    "Little fish, if it wasn''t for my sudden visit, we would have been cheated by you for a long time. Even I believe in you."


    Dongfang Yuxi quickly explained: "sister Ling, I have never done anything sorry for you, never."


    "What I''m saying is that you''ve been hiding things that you haven''t erased your memory. Little fish, if you didn''t want to forget that memory, you can tell me, instead of carrying it down on your own, let us all think you''ve become happy."


    Dongfang Yuxi lowered his eyes


    and said in a slightly hoarse voice: "I just, I just feel that I''m in enough trouble for sister Ling. With my burden, it''s already very heavy. I don''t want you. I''m worried because of my memory."


    "So, you deliberately pretend to forget everything, so that I can rest assured."


    Dongfang Yuxi didn''t like it.


    "But sister Ling is still smart. Now, you can see through it."


    Zhao shuning is extremely distressed.


    Only way: "Oriental, you this child, and Zhiruo general, let a person distressed."


    "Don''t say that, sister Ling. If I knew that I chose the auspicious day for you and Emperor Zun, I would not be so rude from the beginning. Here, I would first apologize to my sister, hoping emperor Zun would not take this matter seriously."


    "We are not so narrow-minded people. By the way, how can we come in from me, such a big king''s house, without finding a fish pond? Not even in your yard. Don''t you like watching fish best? "


    Dongfang Yuxi smiles.


    "I used to be afraid of touching the scene, but in the future, I should not have to worry about it," he said


    He also plans to chisel out a lotus pond in his courtyard, where he can raise fish and plant some lotus leaves.


    "After that, I''ll have some fish sent over?"


    "Good."


    They look at each other and smile. The words are warm. The atmosphere in the hospital is very warm.

 Chapter 695

    In a word.


    Zhao shuning also felt very lucky.


    It''s not fair to meet people, but fortunately, most of the children she raised are rooted Miao Hong, who are also good people.


    It''s just a pity.


    The previous accident, did not see Gu Zhiruo.


    I don''t know how the child managed Cangwu country now?


    Back to the house.


    Yan Ruyu is already waiting for her in the room.


    Seeing Zhao shuning coming back, he got up and said, "is Ning''er back?"


    "Well."


    "I made some dishes for you. Let''s see if you like them."


    The table behind Yan Ruyu is full of delicacies.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help smacking his tongue.


    "These? Did you do it all? "


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "I''d rather have a taste. How do these dishes taste?"


    Zhao shuning touched his stomach.


    Sorry to say: "that - not dye?"


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Looking at Yan Ruyu''s face full of expectation, Zhao shuning still swallowed the words.


    "It''s OK. I''m hungry. I''ll try my undying cooking."


    Zhao shuning sat down and picked up his chopsticks.


    Yan Ruyu also sat down.


    I tasted a few dishes.


    It''s really good. It''s not easy for buran to cook in person. It''s even more surprising that he can make the dishes so delicious.


    "How''s it going?" Yan Ruyu''s face is full of expectation.


    Zhao shuning suddenly hated herself. Why did she eat so much food when she was in naxiyuan before? Now she has no spare place to accept the food made by buran.


    Looking at not dye that look forward to, she really want to put all the food in front of her stomach, Bo he a smile.


    But -


    she couldn''t eat it.


    Under the gaze of Yan Ruyu, she took a few more mouthfuls. Then, Zhao shuning couldn''t help but feel that the meal held her throat and was a little nauseous.


    "Ning''er, you can eat more if you like, and you can taste this -"


    the words are not true.


    Zhao shuning suddenly covered his mouth and ran out.


    Yan Ruyu''s Vinegar sliced meat in her chopsticks just stopped in the air, and her face was stunned.


    Just then, Feng Zhan came in from the door.


    Yan Ruyu reaction, put down the chopsticks, will chase out to check.


    Fengzhan stops him.


    "Don''t dye, elder sister to see her, you don''t have to go."


    "What''s sister doing here?"


    "She said that she was discussing with the little girl about going back to the cloud Kingdom next month and your wedding date. She thought of many different styles of dresses and was looking for the girl to choose."


    "I''ll see."


    Feng Zhan holds Yan Ruyu''s hand.


    Pulled him back.


    She said: "most of the words she wants to talk with that little girl must be the most intimate boudoir words between women. She originally intended to avoid us to come to your little girl alone. It''s strange that she''s not angry when you rush to interrupt the conversation between them. Besides, she''s as gentle as she wants to be, and you''re afraid that she will eat your family?"


    she said


    "No


    "If it''s not good, if it''s not you, just sit down. Let them solve the problems between them and women. What we should do between the elders is to obey."


    Yan Ruyu said, "when did you have such awareness, elder brother?"


    "I don''t dare to be conscious. I can only say how my father treats his mother. I''ve been watching him since I was a child. When my father beat us, the whip was so loud that we all got bloodstains. He didn''t know how to deal with it. But when you look at my mother again, if she was accidentally bitten by a mosquito, my father would be distressed for a long time. I can see that If you''re married, man, you''d better not get married. Once you get married, you may become like you and your father. "


    "Me?"


    "I''m talking about you, don''t dye. Think about it. I''m your brother, my mother''s brother, my father''s brother, but what? Have you ever cooked a meal for me? Have you ever stopped eating dinner and waited for me to come to the table? "


    Yan Ruyu was silent.


    Searching the memory of the past, he found that he seemed to have never done anything to his brothers.


    The most important thing he has done with his elder brother since he was a child is bickering.


    When they talk to Mai Mang, it''s a tit for tat.


    Feng Zhan picked up a pair of chopsticks and tasted the food on the table. It was really delicious.


    It''s a shame to waste such a big table.


    "Brother Wei, can you try it?"


    "Haven''t you eaten it, brother?"Feng does not dye the mind, from time to time to look outside.


    Feng Zhan said while eating: "don''t dye, you also eat ah, you say you, just finished processing things, water did not come and drink a mouthful, you are anxious to cook for the little girl to do delicious food, such a big table dishes, do not allow others to touch, you see now, the dishes are almost cold."


    "When you eat, you eat. You don''t have to talk all the time."


    Feng Zhan shrugged.


    Yan Ruyu saw that Zhao shuning didn''t come back, so she asked, "brother, do you think this meal is still good for your appetite?"


    Feng Zhan nodded and gave a thumbs up to Yan Ruyu.


    "My family''s unstained cooking skill is really unique, and the little girl is really blessed. When you think about it, when your father and mother are in Meilin, the mother can only cook a small rice porridge, which will make your father dizzy, not to mention that you can make such a big table."


    Yan Ruyu''s heart fell a little.


    But his face was still a little uneasy.


    Feng Zhan puts down his chopsticks.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked


    "Just now Ning''er had a few mouthfuls of food."


    "Well? What''s up? The little girl must be very happy, isn''t she


    "She vomited." Yan Ruyu''s expression is very hurt.


    He worked hard all night cooking, waiting for Ning''er to come back to eat. It doesn''t matter. The question is, is his cooking really disgusting to Ning''er?


    Feng Zhan''s chopsticks fell on the table.


    The surprise on his face is also obvious.


    "Brother, don''t you mean to comfort me? In fact, my cooking is really not good? "


    Feng Zhan quickly shook his head.


    Why does the younger brother of his family look not so smart now? For a meal, is he so depressed?


    "Maybe it''s not to the taste of that little girl?"


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    "I make these dishes according to Ning''er''s taste."


    Feng Zhan looked around, no wonder these dishes are mostly meat dishes.


    He just said that buran always likes light food, and most of his food is light.


    Countless times, Feng Zhan doubts whether Wu ran can live by drinking dew.


    "That shouldn''t be ah, I tasted, you these dishes, color, fragrance, and all that girl likes to eat, she didn''t eat a few mouthfuls to vomit ah?"


    When Yan Ruyu heard Feng Zhan say this, she felt even more disheartened.

 Chapter 696

    Feng Zhan sees his brother depressed.


    Also can''t bear to continue to stimulate him, lest in the future don''t dye think of, say oneself this elder brother has no conscience.


    He put down his chopsticks.


    He said, "isn''t it just about a meal? It''s your worry. "


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    Feng Zhan then said, "look at you, I really don''t understand your world. Don''t live a good life. I just want to find a woman to torture myself. What do you do, don''t dye? You are Yan Ruyu, the master of the Millennium emperor. You don''t look like a person who thinks much about it."


    "Brother, you are alone now, you don''t understand."


    "It''s just right to be alone. I don''t want to get married yet. After I get married, I will be controlled by women."


    "That''s because you haven''t completely fallen in love with a woman, brother. If there is such a day, you will try every means to lock the woman beside you, even though you know that you will not be like yourself and become selfish."


    Feng Zhan thought about it.


    He shook his head.


    He couldn''t understand it without feeling at the moment.


    "You''ve been hungry all day. Let''s have some."


    Yan Ruyu said, "I have no appetite."


    "Yes, these are the dishes that the girl likes to eat. You can be excused for not liking them."


    Yan Ruyu is still depressed.


    Feng Zhan suddenly thought of something.


    Put down the chopsticks, a face of serious way: "that don''t dye, for elder brother have a guess, just don''t know, is true?"


    "What?"


    "You and your sister-in-law? Do you have that? "


    Yan Ruyu frowned.


    "That''s the one. It''s the one that''s making things worse."


    Her face was as red as jade.


    "Brother!"


    "Don''t -- don''t be angry. I said this, but I didn''t mean anything else. I was just speculating for you about the abnormal behavior of your girl tonight. If you don''t want to say it, just think I didn''t ask."


    Under Feng Zhan''s gaze, Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "Oh - you see, isn''t that right? I said it! It must be


    Yan Ruyu said, "what''s the matter?"


    Feng Zhan is very excited.


    He lowered his head, lowered his voice and said, "according to what I said, there are eight to nine brothers and sisters in ten, yes."


    "Yes?" Yan Ruyu looks puzzled.


    "I''m pregnant!"


    Feng Zhan is very excited.


    Yan Ruyu suddenly reacts and stands up.


    Feng Zhan said excitedly: "that''s right. Think about it. What are the symptoms of a pregnant person? Is it something she used to like to eat that she suddenly didn''t like to eat? In addition, you just said that she felt sick without taking a few mouthfuls. You should think about it. Is this the most common symptom for a woman who is pregnant at the beginning? You should observe it carefully in the future to see if she has the habit of drowsiness and eating sour food. If so, it''s basically the same. "


    Yan Ruyu listened carefully.


    Feng Zhan is also a face gossip, speak the truth.


    As everyone knows, neither of them is a doctor, nor did they really feel the pulse for Zhao shuning. Unexpectedly, just by guessing, they discussed a lot about Zhao shuning''s plans after she became pregnant.


    "Brother, I''ll go to see elder sister for Ning''er."


    "No way!"


    "Why?"


    "You''re stupid. Think about it. No matter what the girl says, she hasn''t married you. At least in this position, you haven''t worshiped heaven and earth, have you? The people of our Phoenix family don''t care. They like the little girl very much. But if we let the people in Kyushu know, wouldn''t the little girl be unable to lift her head? "


    "It shouldn''t matter if it''s done in secret?"


    "There is no impermeable wall in the world. Listen to me as my brother. Next, you should treat the girl well. I will go to Xiyuan with my elder sister to urge her to choose a very near day. The sooner you get married, the better. Do you know?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Feng Zhan also said: "I don''t know whether the little girl is pregnant with a man or a woman. However, no matter whether she is male or female, our Feng family can be regarded as a successor."


    Yan Ruyu said: "I like girls. If she is a daughter, she will be as lovely as Ning''er."


    Feng Zhan tut said: "if beauty is in the eye of the beholder, that little girl is born well, but you look like this, how can you be regarded as outstanding. Even your mother said that you were born very well, and you are the most similar to your father. If you say that if you have a daughter, that child will inherit your appearance, it''s amazing. "


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    The corner of the eye is curved. It''s amazing.


    "I still like my daughter."


    "Come on, no matter my daughter or my son, I will love him as an uncle. Alas, I still feel very young. In a twinkling of an eye, I will be an uncle soon."Yan Ruyu smiles.


    Then he said, "brother, you have to hurry up in the future. My little aunt is very nice. You treat her very special, but none of you is willing to go ahead."


    "Don''t, don''t talk nonsense about it. Although I have a little meaning with her, you know the identity of my little aunt. I''m afraid that if I''m really with her, it will affect her." After all, it''s a clergy. It''s different from them.


    "Brother, what happened to you --"


    "I know. I know it in my heart. When I worship my parents next month, I will tell my father and mother about it."


    Yan Ruyu said, "if you have a decision in your heart, I''ll be fine."


    "By the way, I tell you, when my mother was pregnant with Xiaojin, do you know? At that time, my father often read books about pregnant women. Out of boredom, I also read a little. I didn''t expect that it would come in handy now. I like to say, "Hello, remember."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Looking at his serious appearance, he almost took out a small book.


    "The book says that a woman who is pregnant at the beginning will have a big temper and get angry easily. At this time, you must bear it well and learn to ease her mood properly."


    Yan Ruyu nodded quickly.


    Feng Zhan added: "in the first three months, the fetus was unstable. Remember, don''t make that little girl angry. I''ll pay attention to it and don''t make her angry. If something happens to her son in her stomach --"


    "it''s a daughter."


    "Well, well, it doesn''t matter."


    "It''s important."


    Feng Zhan is speechless.


    "What do you want?" he said? Are you listening to me or not? "


    Yan Ruyu dropped her eyes and asked modestly, "brother, go on."


    "That''s it - cough cough - where did I just say?"


    "When it comes to Ning''er''s daughter."


    "Well, well, let''s have a daughter."


    "Yes, yes."


    "If the little girl''s daughter is frightened, she won''t recognize you as a father after she is born!"


    "Is it that influential?"


    "Of course!"

 Chapter 697

    Feng Zhan and Yan Ruyu have a heated discussion.


    Both of them.


    At this time, it''s like listening to Bai and Muwan many years ago.


    One dares to speak and one dares to listen.


    Feng Zhan said, "brother Wei, if you know one or two of them, it''s your destiny."


    Yan Ruyu said: "I didn''t expect that my elder brother had such a clear understanding of the pregnancy of a woman."


    It''s rare to see such an appreciative expression on buran.


    Feng Zhan''s heart is even more happy.


    "Of course," he said, "no matter what you are facing, you are the type who knows everything at one point."


    "Don''t dye, you should remember that the woman''s childbirth is like passing a ghost gate, and your girl is active. No matter how busy you are, you will find time to accompany her, you know?"


    "I know."


    "What''s more, don''t mention it yourself. What if that little girl chooses not to have this child for the sake of pleasure? Are you right? "


    "Ning Er is not like that." Yan Ruyu''s expression is firm and firm.


    "I''m talking about just in case, just in case, you know? Anyway, you''ve had such a child for thousands of years. You have to remember that you can''t make mistakes easily, you know? "


    "Good."


    "Well."


    "By the way, brother, how can I make sure Ning''er is really pregnant? You ask me not to disturb Ning''er, then I have to do something?"


    Feng Zhan thought for a while.


    Said: "you see, she is sick tonight. She has satisfied one of the symptoms. For the rest, you will wait for her to come back and see if she has the habit of drowsiness, bad temper, sour eating and so on."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Zhao shuning is also lucky.


    She was disgusted, ran out of the room, met fenglingtong to find her, just caught this excuse, escaped the table full of dishes.


    After running back and forth all day, Ben was a little tired.


    And Phoenix Ling pupil selected a long time of color, to the dark, Zhao shuning just feel eyelids are almost open.


    After making a simple farewell to fenglingtong, she went back to the house.


    At that time, Fengzhan had already left, and the dishes on the table had been collected clean.


    Not bad.


    Today, if it wasn''t for her, I''m afraid that now, her belly would be broken.


    Zhao shuning crept in.


    Yan Ruyu just came out of the inner room.


    The four eyes are opposite.


    For a moment, Zhao shuning was quite embarrassed.


    Yan Ruyu was also uncomfortable for a moment. He said first: "is Ning''er back? Are you hungry? Shall I get you some more food? "


    Zhao shuning waved his hand.


    "No, no, no - I''m not hungry. I can''t eat anything for a while."


    Yan Ruyu said, "what do you want to do now? Can I play chess with you? Or a tune for you? "


    Zhao shuning said: "don''t dye, forget it tonight. I''m really sleepy. I feel that my upper eyelids and lower eyelids are already fighting. I''ll go to bed first."


    Yan Ruyu was stunned.


    Zhao shuning has gone to the room.


    Yan Ruyu quickly came forward to hold Zhao shuning''s hand, looking rather cautious.


    Zhao shuning feels strange. Is it difficult that he didn''t finish his own cooking tonight? He was stimulated, so he made such a move?


    "No dye, I''m sorry for the dinner tonight, because -"


    "I know, I understand, Ning''er, you don''t have to say more, you''ve worked hard."


    Does he understand?


    Don''t you know that you have had a good meal in Xiyuan today?


    Looking at his guilty face, Zhao shuning was relieved.


    "It''s not hard. I''m afraid you will complain to me when you know it."


    After all, I didn''t come back to have dinner with him.


    "No, it''s not easy for Ning''er to do this for me. You don''t have to hide anything from me in the future. You have to say it. No matter what happens, I''ll do it for you."


    Zhao shuning is more confused.


    How can buran suddenly say such affectionate words?


    Also, I just couldn''t bear to let him down, so I took the risk of vomiting and ate more of his food?


    Don''t dye how because of this small matter, so moved.


    "Ning''er is sleepy, isn''t he? You go in and I''ll get you some water. After soaking your feet, you can sleep better at night. "


    Zhao shuning nodded vaguely.


    Yan Ruyu holds Zhao shuning on the bench.


    After washing her feet, she took her back to bed and covered her with quilt carefully.Zhao shuning is so sleepy that he has no spare energy to investigate why he suddenly becomes so careful. He wants to ask her when he wakes up tomorrow.


    Zhao shuning fell asleep.


    Yan Ruyu is very energetic.


    One night, he was preoccupied. He stayed in front of Zhao shuning''s bed, thinking about what he should do after they had children, so that he would not be a derelict father.


    Hesitated for a long time, thought for a night.


    The next day, when it was almost dawn.


    Yan Ruyu went to the imperial dining room.


    After thinking about it, I boiled sour plum soup from my room.


    When he brought back sour plum soup, Zhao shuning just opened his eyes.


    See what you don''t dye.


    Zhao shuning sat up.


    "Not you?"


    "I thought you might have a bad appetite in the morning, so I made this sour plum soup for you. If you don''t like it, you can put it down after a taste."


    Don''t dye early in the morning ran to the imperial dining room, is to do this sour plum soup?


    Although I don''t like sour food.


    But Zhao shuning thought that yesterday was enough for Yan Ruyu, so he pretended to be happy and said, "is that right? I don''t know why. Recently, I just want to eat this sour plum soup. You really understand me. "


    To show that you''re not lying.


    Zhao shuning immediately got up and put on his shoes, then took up the bowl of sour plum soup and drank it in a Gulu Gulu breath.


    When I put down the bowl again.


    There is no juice left in that bowl.


    She said, "no, did you make it?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "No wonder it''s delicious. Is this the only bowl?"


    "Ning''er, I only made one bowl today. I''m afraid you won''t like it. If you want to eat it, I''ll make it for you."


    "No, no, one bowl is enough. No more, I can''t drink it." Fortunately, there is only one bowl. If there is more, I''m afraid my bile will spit out.


    Yan Ruyu''s smile deepened a little.


    "You are greedy. Sure enough, your appetite is different from before. If you want to eat something in the future, just tell me. If the imperial dining room doesn''t have it, I''ll find some food for you."


    "Don''t dye, actually, it''s not so troublesome. I''ll just eat some at will. I''m not so expensive."


    "Ning''er, believe me, I can take good care of you."


    "Of course I believe you. Wait, don''t dye. What did you say just now? "We?"

 Chapter 698

    Zhao shuning''s voice is a little loud.


    Yan Ruyu was startled.


    Just at this time, the voice of servants came from outside the yard.


    "Master, the saint is coming, er --"


    before the communication, I heard Feng Lingtong''s voice.


    "Don''t be so alarmed. Are they having breakfast?"


    Yan Ruyu opened the door.


    Feng Ling Tong is standing at the gate of the hospital at this time.


    Zhao shuning also came out.


    When they see Phoenix Ling pupil behind that many maids holding things in their hands, the moment Leng.


    There was a long line of maids.


    About a hundred people.


    Their hands, more or less with a lot of precious things, one by one, probably can see that these things, should be all the property of fenglingtong these years.


    Behind Feng Ling Tong, he followed Feng Zhan.


    After Feng Zhan meets Yan Ruyu.


    Eyes slightly Dodge, body back face shrunk, pray Yan Ruyu can''t see himself.


    "Sister, what are you doing?"


    Feng Ling Tong brings up Feng Zhan.


    Feng Zhan grinned: "good morning, brother-in-law, good morning."


    Zhao shuning a face of inexplicable, this morning, is to make which one.


    But as soon as Yan Ruyu saw Feng Zhan, he understood.


    Really, at this moment, Yan Ruyu felt that she really overestimated her brother''s shamelessness. The reason why she appeared with so many things, she thought with her fingers, Yan Ruyu knew what had happened.


    Last night, Feng Zhanming said, this kind of thing can''t be publicized, let alone tell anyone, also let oneself also don''t say with Ning Er, but you see, this just a night''s Kung Fu, elder sister knew.


    No, it shouldn''t be said that.


    Elder sister has prepared so many things. I should have known last night.


    So.


    The elder brother repeatedly told himself to keep secret. In a twinkling of an eye, he told the elder sister about it?


    Feng Ling Tong goes to Zhao shuning and holds Zhao shuning''s hands.


    Zhao shuning is still in a state of muddle circle at this time. Does anyone come to tell her what happened?


    "Brother, you?"


    "You can''t blame me for that. I didn''t mean to let slip last night."


    "Bu ran, why don''t you tell elder sister about it? If ah Zhan didn''t come to my bedroom last night and tell me about it, how long would you like to hide it from us? "


    Feng Zhan''s eyelids puffed.


    Elder sister, really, it''s not that bad.


    Yan Ruyu took a look at her brother and sighed.


    Said: "sister, I''m sorry."


    "Don''t dye, it''s not my elder sister who said you. I always thought that you are different from ah Zhan. Ah Zhan is a fool. My elder sister thinks that although you are younger than him, you are much more stable than him. Now it seems that you dare to make such a hasty decision on such a big event. You are less than ah Zhan to mix together, so that he won''t spoil you."


    Feng Zhan is a little angry.


    Retorted: "sister, I don''t like to hear what you said. I''m a brother to buran, and I''m not a fox friend. Is it too hurtful for you to let him not mix with me?"


    Feng Ling raised her eyes.


    "Do you still feel hurt?"


    Feng Zhan retorted in a low voice: "that''s not true -"


    "say it again."


    Feng Zhan''s mouth stopped, and he retreated to his back consciously.


    Looking at this scene, Zhao shuning was more puzzled.


    What are they talking about? Why do they understand what they say, but they have no clue what they say together?


    Feng Ling Tong looks back.


    Yan Ruyu lowered her head.


    Zhao shuning looks puzzled.


    "It''s windy. Let''s talk about it first."


    "Good."


    Phoenix Ling Tong distressed pull Zhao shuning to go to the room.


    After waiting for them to sit down, Feng Ling Tong still didn''t put down holding Zhao shuning''s hand.


    "Xiao Ning''er, I''ve heard about you and buran. I''ve spent the whole night preparing everything I can. Don''t worry, we Fengs will never treat you badly."


    Zhao shuning said: "I know. Thank you, sister. But now, is it too early?" Aren''t they going to pay homage to their parents next month?


    "It''s not early. It''s a long time. It''s not good for your reputation."


    Zhao shuning said: "sister, I don''t care."


    Feng Ling Tong said, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Then he turned to look at Yan Ruyu and said, "ah Zhan taught you, don''t dye. You listen to your elder brother about everything. You should have your own opinions when you do things. You see Xiao Ning, influenced by you, you won''t say a word even if you are wronged."Feng Zhan protested.


    "I said, elder sister, you don''t want me to carry all kinds of pots. You don''t know if you don''t have his temper. When did you see him listen to me? Apart from the incident last night, I didn''t expect that he was really so honest - "


    Yan Ruyu said:" brother! "


    "Well, my elder brother did it wrong. Listen to elder sister."


    Feng Ling Tong hate iron not into steel of ruthless stare Feng Zhan one eye.


    A look back, and put on a gentle look.


    "Xiao Ning, my elder sister told you that there are several people in my Feng family now. Although they have no parents, here, my elder sister is like a mother. As a sister, I will take up the responsibility of being a elder sister. You can rest assured that even if there is no mother or father in the wedding ceremony, our Feng family will never let you lose your head in the mainland of Kyushu. We will have what you should have Be ready for you. If we don''t have some things ready, just speak up. Don''t dye is my brother. I have the responsibility to do all this for him. "


    A long sister is like a mother.


    Four simple words.


    But in fenglingtong here, it is to practice it very thoroughly.


    Say, she has not married, she also has a lot of etiquette to learn, but fenglingtong, after she heard about Yan Ruyu and Zhao shuning.


    She had no time to think of anything else.


    Some of them have no father or mother. Buran is the first one among them to get married. In any way, they will not treat other people''s girls badly, and they will not let buran feel that there is no support behind him.


    Feng Ling Tong wants Yan Ruyu to know.


    As long as she is here, as long as sister is by his side, then he can rest assured.


    "Sister --"


    Yan Ruyu was slightly moved.


    Feng Zhan also put away the expression of hee hee.


    A few of them, never say anything between the numb words, and tit for tat also occupy the vast majority of the time.


    But they know that their parents have said since childhood that they are a family, a family, with the same blood. No one can cut off the connection between them.


    They never said they love each other, but their every action is for the sake of each other.


    Zhao shuning listens to these words of Feng Ling pupil, tears all want to fall down.


    However, the next Feng Ling pupil of a word, but it is hard to force her tears back.

 Chapter 699

    "Xiaoning, if you really don''t want to have a baby so soon, your sister will not embarrass you. You have the right to decide your own affairs."


    "Sister!" Feng Zhan yells.


    Yan Ruyu''s eyebrows are also slightly frowning.


    Feng Ling Tong angrily scolded: "ah Zhan, if I can, I really want the mother to change our gender. Do you think it''s so easy to have a baby?"


    "But you can''t?"


    "It''s a matter of brothers and sisters. Don''t interfere. We are not qualified to interfere."


    Zhao shuning was confused.


    She said.


    "Sister, what do you mean by that? Are you in a hurry to have children? "


    With that, Zhao shuning slowly looked at Yan Ruyu.


    Said: "do not dye, this matter, why don''t you tell me?"


    "Say what?" Feng Zhan asked.


    "Ning''er, don''t you already know?"


    "What has happened?"


    Yan Ruyu is hard to say. Feng Lingtong says, "don''t you already have it?"


    "Yes? Do you have children? "


    All three nodded.


    Zhao shuning suddenly laughed.


    When she came back, the three were staring at her.


    "Little girl, is it funny?"


    "Xiao Ning, when my sister knows about it, she will make the decision for you."


    "What do you mean, Ning''er?"


    Zhao shuning stopped to live.


    Then he said, "no, no, how can you think I''m pregnant?"


    Yan Ruyu is dumb.


    Feng Zhan even said: "yesterday, if you were not pregnant, why did you feel sick and didn''t want to eat? Don''t make excuses. I ate the food made by Wudan yesterday. It''s very delicious and it''s in line with your taste. It''s all your favorite food. "


    Zhao shuning said: "I ate it at Xiyuan Jun''s house in Kyoto last night. Later, I saw that buran made a table for me. I thought that if I didn''t eat a little, buran might be sad, so I tried to eat some, but I couldn''t resist it. If I couldn''t eat it, I had to vomit."


    Yan Ruyu was stunned.


    Feng Zhan was stunned.


    Even Feng Ling Tong didn''t know what to say at this time.


    Yan Ruyu added: "last night, you said you were tired and wanted to sleep as soon as you came back. At that time, it was not very late."


    "That''s because I''ve been running around for a day, and I''ve had a few moves with Dongfang in Xiyuan, Kyoto. I haven''t used my spiritual power for a long time, and I''m not used to it. After I came back, I went to pick out a lot of things I used when I got married with my elder sister. After walking around a lot, I was naturally tired, so when I came back to the yard, of course I just wanted to sleep."


    Yan Ruyu then said, "this morning, you finished the whole bowl of sour plum soup with one breath? I remember that you didn''t like sour food before, but today you said it tasted very good. You like it very much. "


    Zhao shuning quickly explained: "that''s because, when I came back yesterday, I saw you cooking all over the table. I vomited without taking a few mouthfuls. Originally, I felt a little sorry for you. Then this morning, you came with sour plum soup. I thought I couldn''t let you down any more, so I drank it all in one breath."


    "So?"


    "So I''m not pregnant."


    Feng Ling Tong and Feng Zhan''s eyes had been shuttling between Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu. When they heard this, they were all relieved.


    Then.


    Feng Ling Tong looks back.


    Knock on Feng Zhan''s head.


    Feng Zhan shouts in pain.


    "Sister, what are you doing?"


    "I said, in such a short time, how could you be sure that Xiao Ning was pregnant? What did you say to me at that time? You said you can promise me, what do you promise? You promise, I know what happened yesterday. I don''t think about it. It''s all your trouble, right


    Feng Zhan covers his head.


    Wrongly said: "well, then you can''t blame me, I''m not reading books are like that? Once a woman is pregnant, she will have those reactions. How can I know the reasons? "


    "You don''t know, you don''t know how to say it?"


    Feng Zhan had to cover his head.


    Once again admit the mistake way: "elder sister, I am wrong."


    Yan Ruyu''s expression at this time is a little lost. You know, yesterday, after listening to the elder brother, Zhao shuning said that he wanted to sleep. The conversations between them made him really think Ning''er was pregnant, so he didn''t sleep well last night. He thought about how to do it in the future, and Ning''er''s baby would recognize himself after he was born.


    Now it seems.


    I was fooled too badly by my elder brother.


    Even the elder sister suffered a lot.


    After getting to the bottom of it.


    Feng Ling Tong looks back and smiles.


    He said, "I''m not strict with my younger brother, which makes my younger siblings laugh."Zhao shuning also felt embarrassed.


    "It''s OK," he said


    One side is to cover the face, my God, make out such a big oolong, what face do you have in the future? Goodbye Fengling pupil.


    Today, she brought so many betrothal gifts.


    If we don''t make it clear, I''m afraid that this afternoon, the team will be heading for Dongze wasteland, right?


    The Phoenix Ling pupil rises a body.


    Said: "that, that I don''t disturb sister-in-law, you have a good rest."


    "Ah Zhan, come out with me."


    Feng Zhan a face bitterness appearance of follow Feng Ling pupil to go out.


    Looking at their far away back.


    Zhao shuning dare to put down his hand.


    See don''t dye that slightly lost eyes, with a smile: "don''t dye, it''s OK, you don''t have to worry, you see you, certainly didn''t sleep well last night, you sleep well today, I''ll cook for you."


    Yan Ruyu looks back.


    Looking at the smiling Zhao shuning road.


    "Ning''er, do you think this news is good news for you?"


    "Of course, we still have so many things to do. I also know that your next schedule will be very busy. If we have children now, it will be a burden to us."


    "Cumbersome?"


    Zhao shuning didn''t realize Yan Ruyu''s expression.


    "So now that you know it, you don''t have to worry about it any more. It''s not too late to think about it when we''ve finished everything," he continued


    Anyway, now his own people are his, other things, don''t worry.


    Yan Ruyu looks a little ugly.


    "No, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yan Ruyu did not speak.


    He seldom gets angry with Zhao shuning, or it can be said that Yan Ruyu hardly ever gets angry with Zhao shuning.


    Many times, he took her as a child, no matter what she said, he followed her.


    But just now, those two words of Zhao shuning are really stinging, Yan Ruyu.


    "Ning''er, are you wronged when you are with me?"


    "Don''t be aggrieved, I can''t ask for it. You should know that I''ve always liked you since you picked me up from Dongze Dahuang. I can''t wait to be with you every day."


    Yan Ruyu said in her heart, but I have loved you for five hundred years. I had a premeditated plan to accept you as an apprentice.


    "Then why do you think that having children between us is a burden?"


    Yan Ruyu''s eyes hurt.


    His face was also very ugly.

 Chapter 700

    Zhao shuning heart next meal, don''t dye expression is very serious.


    "No, I didn''t mean that," she said


    "What do you mean?"


    "I just don''t think it''s right now for us to have children."


    "Does Ning''er think that I won''t be a good father?"


    "No


    "Or Ning''er, from the beginning to the end, didn''t plan to have children at all, or rather, didn''t plan to have our children?"


    "Don''t dye, you say this, some extreme."


    Yan Ruyu was steady.


    "I''m sorry."


    With these words, he walked out of the courtyard.


    Zhao shuning quickly came forward and said: "no dye, where are you going?"


    Yan Ruyu stopped, but did not look back.


    "Ning''er, I''m a little unstable now. You don''t have to pay attention to me. I want to stay by myself for a while, give me some time, and I''ll come back to you later."


    Yan Ruyu left.


    Zhao shuning leans against the door.


    I feel that this Oolong affair is really a big one.


    She wanted to chase Yan Ruyu to have a look, but she was stopped by the sudden voice.


    "Don''t go."


    It''s Feng Ling Tong''s voice.


    "Sister, haven''t you left?"


    "I just left things behind, so I wanted to come back and get them. I just saw you."


    "Brother and sister, don''t dye has great expectations for your baby. Now I know that you have no child in your womb. Most of you are lost. You don''t have to pay attention to him. Just let him calm down for a while."


    Zhao shuning bowed his head like a child who did something wrong.


    "Actually elder sister, don''t blame him, don''t dye, he didn''t want to be angry with me, I said the wrong thing."


    "What did you say?"


    "I said that without this burden, we can do things as we please and not be affected."


    Feng Ling''s pupil stayed.


    For a moment, there was no answer.


    "Sister?"


    "It''s no wonder that I seldom see buran angry, and it''s even rare for him to leave like this."


    "What should I do?"


    Fenglingtong said: "I don''t know. Although buran was born later than us, his mind is more mature than any of us. Even when he quarrels with ah Zhan, his face will not change. More often, ah Zhan is so angry that he stomps his feet."


    On hearing this.


    Zhao shuning was even more sad.


    "What should we do? Just now, just now don''t dye is really angry with me, and his face, also very ugly


    Feng Ling Tong said: "this - you two things, I can''t intervene, to the character of not dye, I really haven''t seen him so angry, maybe you said, really hurt him."


    "I know it''s wrong."


    Zhao shuning almost wants to bite his tongue off now. What a jerk he said before, if he doesn''t care about himself in the future, what can he do?


    "Sister, I''ll go to him now."


    Feng Ling Tong catches Zhao shuning.


    "Sister?" Zhao shuning is puzzled.


    "With undying''s ability, where can you find him? You might as well wait for him here according to what he said, and think about some remedial measures by the way. "


    Zhao shuning is about to cry.


    God, the master is not angry. He gets angry. It really makes people have no breathing room.


    "Then I-I''ll think about it. Do you know what buran likes to do? And what he likes to eat, you can tell me about it. "


    "I don''t know what buran usually likes to do, but most of the things he likes to eat are light."


    "I know, sister. I have something else to do. I won''t tell you in detail."


    "Well, Xiao Ning, slow down."


    Zhao shuning ran back to the room and studied it carefully.


    Finally, I think that if the master likes to eat light food, fresh vegetables are better.


    Although there are many kinds of vegetables in the imperial dining room, they are always bought by others. If you want to apologize, you''d better go out in person and be sincere.


    Do what you say.


    Zhao shuning carries the basket well.


    She changed her clothes and went out of the palace, but she forgot that it was winter, where there were so many wild vegetables waiting for her to dig.


    Fortunately, she had a Phoenix, and begged the Phoenix to take herself to the foot of Qingyun peak. If I remember correctly, there was an old woman''s family at the foot of the mountain. The old woman''s family planted a piece of land. The dishes in it were very good, and the master also loved it.


    When I got to the old lady''s house, I showed my intention.Zhao shuning also took out a lot of valuable things, but the old lady just laughed.


    Said: "girl, I can''t use these things. If you really want my own vegetables, you can help me clear the pigsty. I''m old and my son hasn''t been home for two or three years, so I really don''t have the strength to do this kind of work."


    Zhao shuning looked at the two white and fat black pigs, and it seemed that a group of crows were flying in front of his forehead.


    Really, if you let her fight against the martial arts experts, she doesn''t blink.


    But she really didn''t clean the pigsty.


    "Granny, can I do it another way?"


    But the old woman shook her head.


    "Little girl, it''s useless for you to give me those things. I live here all the year round, isolated from the world. Where can I use such good things? If you really don''t want to help me clean up the pigsty, it doesn''t matter. You can choose some vegetables in the yard and take them with you."


    The old man is so understanding.


    Zhao shuning did not dare to take over with such peace of mind.


    Think about it.


    If you want to get undran''s forgiveness, you have to pay a price. Yesterday, undran cooked a table for himself, but he didn''t eat a few mouthfuls. Now, after changing himself, he just wants some vegetables and cabbages, but he is not willing to do it himself. That''s too insincere.


    Zhao shuning put the sleeve up and tied the cuff with two straps to prevent it from falling down. Then she made a solemn expression.


    She said, "Granny. Nothing. I''ll fix it for you. "


    "Can you, little girl?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Do what you say.


    She took the tools and cleaned up the pigsty carefully. The old woman didn''t let her throw away the unwanted pig manure. Instead, she picked it into the vegetable field with a shoulder pole.


    Although the pigsty is small, it''s very hard to clean it up.


    After cleaning up the pigsty, Zhao shuning spread a layer of dried straw on it. In this way, the pigs can sleep more comfortable in winter.


    That''s it.


    Zhao shuning felt that his body was hot, physically active and sweating a lot.


    It stinks to lower your head and smell your clothes.


    Fortunately, the old woman has cooked the water.


    After seeing Zhao shuning come out, he quickly let her take a bath first.


    Zhao shuning also can''t stand the smell on his body. He takes a clean suit from the heaven and earth bag and goes to wash it.


    By the time she came out, the old woman had already prepared vegetables, cabbage and some scallions and garlic for cooking.

 Chapter 701

    "Little girl, it''s hard for you."


    "It''s not hard. Thank you, mother-in-law."


    "Are these things enough? If it''s not enough, I still have some in the backyard. You can choose some more. "


    Because the old lady has nothing to do all year round, her only pleasure is to plant all these green vegetables at the foot of Qingyun peak.


    Even if winter comes, these vegetables are enough for her to survive.


    "That''s enough. Thank you, grandma."


    "I also want to thank you. If it wasn''t for your help, I''d have been unable to live in my room for a long time


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    After taking the dish from the old lady, she looked outside and found that she had been out for a long time. Now, it''s evening.


    "Little girl, my mother-in-law has cooked some dishes. Would you like to stay and eat together?"


    "No, no, grandma. I have something else to do, so I''ll leave first."


    With that, Zhao shuning ran out of the house as quickly as he smeared oil on the soles of his feet.


    God, it''s so late.


    She immediately called Phoenix.


    Take her back to the yard where undun is.


    By this time, it was really late.


    Zhao shuning first put the food in their own small kitchen. When she saw that Yan Ruyu had not come back, she bowed her head and smelled it. She felt that she still had a taste.


    He went back to the house and changed his clothes.


    When Zhao shuning is ready to open the door, Yan Ruyu is standing at her door.


    Not waiting for Zhao shuning to speak.


    "I''m sorry," he said


    Zhao shuning is surprised. It is clear that he has done something wrong. Why does buran apologize to himself?


    See Zhao shuning did not speak.


    Yan Ruyu said: "if Ning''er doesn''t want children, we don''t want children. I think it''s not important to have children if Ning''er accompanies me all my life."


    "No dye?"


    "Ning''er, I know you are still angry with me. Today I left because I was in a bad mood. I will never do that again."


    "I, I''m not angry with you."


    Yan Ruyu''s expression was a little stupefied.


    Zhao shuning is also flattered.


    He said, "if you''re not angry, why don''t you come to me all day?"


    "Ah?"


    Yan Ruyu calmed down and smelled a smell in the air.


    "What is this?"


    Zhao shuning touched his head and said sheepishly, "well, this afternoon, I went to clean up the pigsty, so -"


    Yan Ruyu had calmed down.


    Because Zhao shuning''s words are once again covered with dust.


    "You mean, this afternoon, you don''t go to me to clean up the pigsty?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Yan Ruyu was too angry to speak.


    He turned his back and didn''t want his emotions to affect Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning thought, that does not dye certainly misunderstood, said: "I clean the pigsty, also for you."


    "For me?"


    Yan Ruyu couldn''t figure out how she was connected with the pigsty.


    He thought that Ning''er should not feel well when he was so calm outside.


    Who would have thought that after he came back, she said to herself with a happy face that she had cleaned up the pigsty all afternoon?


    That''s why.


    It''s important that you don''t clean the pigsty yourself, is it?


    "Rather son pour is to say well, why clean up pigsty, is for me?"


    Zhao shuning reaches out his hand and wants to take Yan Ruyu to the small kitchen.


    Yan Ruyu misunderstood it.


    I think Zhao shuning is admitting his mistake.


    "Ning''er has time to clean up the pigsty, but he doesn''t have time to say one or two words to coax me. Is that really for my good?"


    Although it is said that, Yan Ruyu''s expression is also some bad, but Zhao shuning''s hand, he still naturally caught her hand, wrapped in the palm.


    "No


    "I said no, why do you care about two pigs?"


    "Me? I have a problem with two pigs? "


    Yan Ruyu felt that she had suffered too many changes today, and finally convinced herself to come to Zhao shuning to admit her mistake.


    This is the result.


    In his heart, he was somewhat uncomfortable.


    "Ning''er, I don''t want to compare with the two pigs, but you didn''t think about coming to me for the sake of the two pigs, do you know?"


    "You''re still fighting with two pigs, aren''t you?"


    Yan Ruyu had no choice but to let go.Forget it, he doesn''t care about Ning''er.


    I don''t want to make them unhappy for the sake of two pigs.


    "Angry?"


    Zhao shuning quickly took Yan Ruyu''s arm.


    Yan Ruyu keeps her head to the other side.


    "Oh, don''t be angry, OK? Ning''er likes master best. If you are angry, I''ll let you fight a few times at most, OK? "


    Yan Ruyu still didn''t speak.


    But in my heart, I have put down my guard completely.


    In fact, what he wants is very simple. No matter how angry he is, as long as Ning''er opens his mouth, he can completely forget what happened before.


    "Well, I''m kidding you. Don''t you remember the old woman at the foot of Qingyun peak? I went to her today and asked her for some of your favorite vegetables and cabbages, but my mother-in-law didn''t want gold and silver. I had to stay and clean up the pigsty for her. "


    Yan Ruyu said, "have you gone to the foot of Qingyun peak?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "So don''t be angry, and don''t worry about the two pigs. You are more important than the pig."


    Zhao shuning with a smile, seriously said.


    Yan Ruyu had a smile on her face again.


    "You didn''t say that earlier."


    "It''s just that it''s rare for me to see undran jealous. I think it''s very cute. I want to tease you."


    Yan Ruyu has a simple hand.


    Zhao shuning''s body was brought to Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    They were so close that Zhao shuning did not dare to act rashly.


    "Have you eaten yet?"


    "I''m not hungry."


    "I''ll cook for you."


    "Together."


    "But you hold me?"


    "Inconvenient?"


    "Convenient, convenient."


    Yan Ruyu gently smiles, and then takes out some cakes sold by Chengnan Suji family.


    In those years, when ye Ling was a child, she would be very happy every time she ate cakes from Suji family.


    "You went to the south of the city? Went to Su Ji''s house specially? "


    "By the way."


    Looking at the smile on Zhao shuning''s face, Yan Ruyu is also very happy. No matter what she does, it''s worth it.


    Zhao shuning took the cake.


    It was finished in a few seconds.


    The cake is finished.


    The stomach is full.


    "No, I, I''ll cook for you -"


    "no, take a bath first."


    "Ah?"


    "I''ve been tired all day. I want to take a hot spring bath to wash away my impetuosity and tiredness."


    Zhao shuning said: "well, you go to soak first. I''ll call you when the meal is ready."


    Yan Ruyu is the walking Zhao shuning and pulled back.


    "Together."


    "Ah?" Zhao shuning smelled his body, and then said: "my taste is still very big?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "Then you go first, I''ll make you a good meal, you eat, I''ll go again, ah -"


    Zhao shuning''s feet suddenly suspended, screamed, and Yan Ruyu picked her up.


    "I said, together."

 Chapter 702

    Hot spring.


    Easy to say, hard to say.


    A person soak in hot spring, that is called enjoyment.


    Two people soak in hot springs, or two people who have a bad heart for each other. That kind of feeling has a different taste.


    After the hot spring.


    Zhao shuning sniffed his body carefully.


    There should be no taste.


    She took advantage of Yan Ruyu did not pay attention, quickly swam to the hot spring pool.


    "No, I''m ready. I''ll get dressed and cook for you."


    "I''m not hungry."


    I don''t know when, Yan Ruyu has already arrived at Zhao shuning''s side. As soon as he has a long hand, Zhao shuning is in his arms.


    Although everything has happened between them, they are still a little shy to meet each other in such a bright candlelight.


    Zhao shuning said: "you, haven''t you been hungry all day?"


    "Well."


    "Then I --"


    "Ning''er, don''t talk."


    Yan Ruyu''s low and magnetic voice sounded in Zhao shuning''s ears. That kind of numbness once again hit Zhao shuning''s heart.


    She said, "no dye, you?"


    "If you really don''t want children, I''ll be careful."


    Zhao shuning''s Apricot eyes opened slightly, which was full of confused color. Her face was crimson, and her skin could be broken by candlelight. A pair of autumn eyes with deep affection.


    Yan Ruyu''s hand gently holds Zhao shuning''s head, and then, all the way down.


    Women''s body line is so charming.


    Now her back is smooth and hot.


    "Don''t dye -"


    when Yan Ruyu''s hand wants to go further, Zhao shuning quickly reaches out his hand to stop him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No, there are people."


    Yan Ruyu got up and half of his body came out of the water. His body was white, but he saw it very well. After he stood up, he surrounded Zhao shuning with his hands.


    "No one will see it," he said in a subdued voice


    "No way -"


    Zhao shuning was blinded, but he still couldn''t help refusing.


    What should I do if I am caught?


    With a wave of her right hand, Yan Ruyu formed a natural boundary above the whole hot spring.


    "Vajra mask?"


    It''s just a hot spring. How can you even use this esoteric mental method.


    Yan Ruyu lowered her head.


    His lips were covered with Zhao shuning''s red lips.


    Light peck, dumb voice way: "this next, rather son need not worry."


    After that.


    Imprisoned under Yan Ruyu, Zhao shuning blushes and holds her arms tightly. She is afraid of drowning in the pool.


    Yan Ruyu put one hand against the back of Zhao shuning''s head, and one hand supported the edge of the pool and lowered her head.


    With Zhao shuning''s lips.


    At the beginning, Zhao shuning was a little shy. Later, under the guidance of Yan Ruyu, Zhao shuning began to respond slowly. Later, Zhao''s hands involuntarily wrapped around Yan Ruyu''s neck.


    Yan Ruyu''s kiss, gradually down.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help exclaiming, and she blushed in an instant. She felt that she was ashamed enough to exclaim like this.


    Yan Ruyu comforted her gently.


    "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."


    Zhao shuning hugged Yan Ruyu and said, "shall we go back to our room?"


    Yan Ruyu had a sound coming out of her abdomen.


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    Poof, a laugh.


    "Don''t dye, you see, I said you were hungry, you put me down, I''ll make some food for you."


    Yan Ruyu is dissatisfied with his hunger, so immediately put on clothes, Zhao shuning see, is also in a hurry to put on clothes.


    "Take your time. I''ll go outside and get you something to eat first."


    With that, Zhao shuning went to the door.


    Ready to open the door and sneak out.


    Just when she thought it was over tonight.


    Yan Ruyu is a quick flash to her body.


    "No dye? Why are you so quick? "


    "In this respect, I always refuse to fall behind others, but if Ning''er needs it, sometimes I can be very slow."


    Zhao shuning said: "no dye, what are you talking about?"


    Seeing Zhao shuning blush, Yan Ruyu realized that what she said was indeed some problems, which easily aroused people''s reverie.


    But at this time, if the explanation, it also seems inappropriate.


    He just said, "anyway, let''s go back to the room first."


    After that, he picked up Zhao shuning again.


    "Aren''t you hungry?"


    "I''m hungry.""Then I''ll make you something delicious."


    "Nothing tastes better than Ning''er."


    Zhao shuning blushed and buried his head in Yan Ruyu''s chest. His heart beat faster.


    Soon.


    They appeared in Yan Ruyu''s room.


    Yan Ruyu put down Zhao shuning at a very fast speed, and then closed the door again. By the way, she also put the bolt on the door.


    By candlelight.


    Zhao shuning is particularly charming at this time.


    "Ning''er -"


    Zhao shuning took a step back.


    The clothes are half off, and the fragrant shoulders are half exposed.


    Yan Ruyu blows out the red candle. The next moment, Zhao shuning falls into Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    Under the red quilt, their breathing became more and more heavy.


    Xu is because of the darkness, Zhao shuning''s courage is also a lot, she carefully forward, active kiss on Yan Ruyu''s lips.


    Between the lightning and flint, Yan Ruyu turned away and pressed Zhao shuning under his body.


    They were so close to each other.


    Although you can''t see each other, you can feel each other''s heartbeat


    "no, I''m a little hot."


    "No, you''re hot."


    As soon as Zhao shuning''s hand touched Yan Ruyu''s skin, he immediately drew back.


    Yan Rusheng restrained himself and said, "Ning''er, you don''t want children. I''ll be careful."


    Thinking about the word "cumbersome", it must have an impact on buran''s heart. Zhao shuning quickly and gently covers Yan Ruyu''s lips.


    "I think it would be nice to have a child," he said


    "Really?"


    "Well, when I think about this child, I feel even more happy. Don''t pay attention to what I said before. I really - don''t - don''t -"


    the following words are all swallowed back.


    Zhao shuning can only feel that every inch of his body''s skin, under the non staining touch, is like a fire.


    Her body, just want to be close to Yan Ruyu.


    For a moment, she even thought that no matter how many more lives she would live with undying.


    Tonight is destined to be a sleepless night.

 Chapter 703

    After the hot spring.


    Zhao shuning can clearly feel that her relationship with Wu ran seems to be a step closer.


    It''s just, since that night.


    Yan Ruyu became very busy again.


    Zhao shuning is not easy either. She runs around Qingyun country, collecting those precious medicinal materials. Now her spiritual power has been on the eighth phase, but her spiritual power has been staying at the end of the seventh grade.


    She has been working hard to cultivate, but she doesn''t have much look.


    Therefore, she wanted to use the pill to see if she could break through eight products at one stroke.


    I''ve had this idea for a long time.


    It can be said that from the moment Zhao shuning woke up, she was not satisfied with her spiritual cultivation.


    Fortunately, the rush of these days has also played a role.


    So far, she has collected no less than 100 pieces of spirit grass.


    A month passed quickly.


    That day, Zhao shuning just refined the elixir, thinking that after eating it, with the help of Lingli, he could open the eight products of mental power.


    Maybe after they come back from yunchaoguo, buran has already broken through the eighth grade.


    "Ning er."


    "Brother and sister."


    Feng Ling Tong and Yan Ruyu make a sound together.


    Zhao shuning turns around.


    "No dye, are you and sister coming to say goodbye to me?"


    "Farewell? Little girl, won''t you come with us? " Feng Zhan is not satisfied.


    Then he said to Yan Ruyu, "you didn''t tell her, did you?"


    "Say what?" Yan Ruyu doubts.


    "Take this girl back to worship her parents. It''s a thousand years. It''s time for you to take people back."


    Come back.


    Don''t dye a way: "rather son, you?"


    "Sister, shouldn''t all the people who go back with you be your family?"


    "Aren''t you?"


    Zhao shuning doubts a way: "I now? Is it already? "


    "Of course!"


    Yan Ruyu said, "Ning''er, would you like to go back to Yunchao with me? Don''t worry, I will send you back soon."


    Zhao shuning nodded wildly.


    Of course she would!


    Before, buran only took her to Meilin. After all, it was not the place to bury their parents. If they were their daughter-in-law, they would go to the mausoleum to worship them in person.


    "Then get ready. Let''s go together."


    Zhao shuning said: "I have nothing to prepare. I can go now."


    Such an anxious expression gives Yan Ruyu a sense of security.


    "Sister, don''t you take people back?"


    "Who shall I take?"


    "Su mu."


    "Su Mu didn''t tell me to go back with me?"


    Feng Zhan nuzui toward the direction of Zhao shuning.


    Feng Ling Tong immediately understood.


    Zhao shuning, for example, is so close to buran, but she didn''t mention that she didn''t make it clear that she wanted to take her back to the state of Yun Dynasty.


    Let alone Su mu.


    Feng Zhan said: "I''m afraid that Su Mu is having trouble sleeping and eating now. I wonder if you will not come back and have a bunch of children there after you go back."


    "Ah Zhan, don''t be so mean


    "I shut up."


    Fenglingtong has a lot on her mind.


    Yan Ruyu hugged Zhao shuning and said to Feng Lingtong, "elder sister, you have to think about it. With my ability, it''s extremely difficult to return to the cloud Kingdom at any time. If you lose this opportunity, Su Mu will be hard to go back with you."


    Zhao shuning looked up in amazement.


    Is it so difficult to escort to another plane?


    More than a month ago? Do you still have her with you?


    In this way, Zhao shuning felt even more happy, relying on Yan Ruyu''s embrace, which was really sweet.


    "Yes, elder sister, you have to think about it. If Xiao Jiu hadn''t come here and told us the mystery, I''m afraid we would not have a chance to return to Yunchao now."


    At this point, they should really thank you.


    Nineteen in order to come to this face, relieve the three brothers and sisters of the dilemma, so that she unloaded all the mana, become now ordinary people.


    If the time is right, they can be transmitted back to the original plane.


    Feng Ling pupil still has some hesitation.


    After all, she and Su mu, really have not reached that step.


    Su Mu is an extremely refined and gentle man, dealing with national affairs is no details, but in the face of fenglingtong, he always deliberately keeps a distance, whenever fenglingtong looks at him, his eyes will always involuntarily dodge.


    But for so many years, he is also incomparable to fenglingtong.Feng Ling Tong knows Su Mu''s mind.


    But Su Mu never said it, so she thought, it''s good to live like this. She is a woman. She always loses her boudoir etiquette when she speaks first.


    Although fenglingtong and Fengzhan are twins, they live in different environments since childhood, just like Fengzhan. Since he was born, he has lived in the village with the doctor who saved his mother. Therefore, his life is free and leisurely. Even now, even if Fengzhan likes nineteen, he doesn''t want to be bound by this emotion and wants to continue Live a free and unrestrained life.


    But Fengling pupil is different.


    When she was born.


    Because her mother is missing, her father doesn''t like her very much and seldom meets her. However, she is the only eldest princess in Yunchao Kingdom and the only little flatterer in Meilin. Whether it''s Princess Yun or you Xianzi, they are very strict in the cultivation of fenglingtong.


    When it comes to family style and boudoir etiquette, I''m afraid there are only a few people in the world who can win over fenglingtong.


    Is also that kind of tutor, make Feng Ling Tong even if is to that Su Mu moved heart, also absolutely impossible in Su Mu before, say to like his such speech first.


    "Elder sister, time doesn''t wait. You''d better think about it. Su mu, take it or not." Feng Zhan urges.


    Feng Zhan''s feeling to Su Mu is not bad. Although Su Mu''s health is worse, he is aboveboard and considerate. The key is that he is really good to her.


    Zhao shuning said: "sister and Su Mu are just like me and bu ran?"


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    Look to Feng Ling Tong to say: "rather son, this kind of thing, you have to ask elder sister."


    "Sister, do you like Su mu?"


    Feng Ling Tong said: "it''s too early to say that I like him. I can only say that I like him."


    "That''s unbelievable."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If I''m Su mu, I''m afraid I''ll feel that people like elder sister don''t like me in my dreams."


    Yan Ruyu lost her smile.


    "What are you thinking, you big brain bag?"


    Feng Ling Tong said: "Xiao Ning, if you like someone, will you say it?"


    Zhao shuning replied: "of course, when I was with buran, he was still my master. I fell in love with him first. At first, I didn''t hope that he could not like me, but I was not the one who gave up so easily. The master didn''t accept me, so I stayed by his side and told him that I liked him all the time Ruyu covers Zhao shuning''s mouth.


    The smile of the corner of the eye, but see feng Zhan don''t over head.


    Please.


    You two, if you want to show your love, can you change the venue and slaughter dogs in broad daylight? It''s against the law.

 Chapter 704

    Feng Ling Tong doubts.


    "Do you mean that my daughter''s family can also take the initiative in this respect?"


    Zhao shuning broke Yan Ruyu''s hand.


    The answer is right.


    "Of course, sister, sometimes you have to fight for happiness by yourself. I can see that Su Mu likes you at a glance, but I''m not sure whether you have that kind of feelings for Su mu. Now that you know your own feelings, you are two-way secret love and two-way love, which is the most beautiful and moving."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes have been out of the stars.


    Yan Ruyu said with jealousy: "is Ning''er with me, without this feeling?"


    Zhao shuning shrunk his shoulders and said in a low voice, "yes, it''s better to be with undying."


    Feng Zhan shivered.


    For the interaction between Wu ran and that girl, he just didn''t see it.


    With so many people at the scene, it depends on the sweetness of the two of them. They can be numb even if they say something. Is this the one in my impression?


    "Elder sister, if you want to find him, you''d better go now. If you''re late, you won''t have time."


    "This -"


    "elder sister, you are not such a dawdler. Go quickly." Feng Zhan also makes a sound to urge a way.


    "Go ahead, Xiaotong. I think if my sister knows that you have met a rare person, she will hope you seize the opportunity." He has a frank face.


    Feng Ling Tong was relieved.


    She just wanted to talk.


    Out in the yard came the rapid sound of footsteps.


    It wasn''t long.


    A man in white then ran to the yard, behind flurried, also followed a lot of maid in waiting.


    "Lord, you can''t run so fast."


    "Lord, take care of your body."


    "Lord, you just finished your medicine. You can''t run violently."


    The sound from behind is still ringing.


    Su Mu is already in the yard.


    When he saw that fenglingtong was still in the yard, he was relieved. Then he held his legs with both hands and gasped for a long time before he straightened up.


    It can be seen that he came here before.


    Feng Ling Tong frowned.


    Feng Zhan took a step back. 19 by the way.


    Yan Ruyu tacitly embraces Zhao shuning and enters the room.


    "Saint, you are not gone yet."


    "You want me to go?" Feng Ling Tong asked.


    "Of course not!" Su Mu quickly refutes, looking at Feng Ling Tong''s eyes, a face is serious.


    This is his first time, there is no positive escape Phoenix Ling pupil eyes.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Su Mu looks at the appearance of Feng Ling Tong''s face, and his heart aches.


    Back a few steps, against the wall, just be able to support their own body.


    Yeah?


    What''s he doing here?


    Stop her from going back?


    How can you be so selfish? She doesn''t belong here. Her appearance is just a glimpse. She should exist in the figure in the painting. How can she come to the world and stay for him?


    "I -"


    "I don''t know -"


    after hesitating for a long time, Su Mu only said such a sentence.


    Feng Ling pupil see shape, gas don''t hit a place.


    At this point, he did not speak.


    "If you don''t know, what are you doing here? Isn''t it true that the Lord of the kingdom came to see us off after all the political affairs have been dealt with? "


    Su Mu lowered her head.


    Feng Ling Tong said: "if the Lord of the Kingdom comes to separate us, then we should speak more quickly. Our time is limited and we can''t spend it with you."


    Su Mu wants to speak.


    But I don''t know what I am now.


    "There''s nothing to say. Please come back, Lord. We met by chance. I''m very grateful that the Lord can come to see us off before we leave."


    Feng Lingtong used to talk very gently.


    Today''s speech is full of gunpowder.


    Su Mu also don''t know, why today''s Feng Ling Tong will say such words, they are about to separate, she really, don''t remember at all?


    Feng Zhan can''t stand the two being so awkward.


    Simply pull 19 pairs of Phoenix Ling pupil said: "sister, we went out first, at most there is half an hour time, if you can''t pull clearly, we also want to go back."


    "I see."


    After Feng Zhan left.


    Feng Ling Tong said: "if there is nothing wrong, you can go back. You also heard that. I don''t have time to deal with you here."


    Su Mu bowed his head.


    There seems to be a layer of frost on my eyes."Will you come back?" The supplication in the tone was very clear.


    "Not necessarily."


    He looked up, his eyes full of panic.


    "Why?"


    "It depends."


    "You?"


    "If I find a good home there, as ah Zhan said, I should fulfill my mission. You should know that I am the master of the enchanting forest, and the inheritance of the enchanting master depends on my blood."


    "You?"


    "Su mu, what do you want to say?"


    "What about the people over there?"


    "Most of the men over there are bright minded and clean. If they fall in love with a woman, they will be hired. Even if it doesn''t work out in the end, after all, he opens his mouth. Only when the woman is sure of his mind can she decide whether to work together or find another way in the future."


    "The men over there are really brave."


    "Su mu, go back."


    Su Mu didn''t respond and naturally didn''t move.


    "If, if you meet a man over there, he is very friendly to you in the early stage, but if he doesn''t treat you well after getting married?"


    "These, don''t bother you to worry about."


    Su Mu''s heart aches.


    He put his right hand on his chest.


    Strong support smile way: "I seem, is not qualified to interfere in your business."


    "Then I wish you a happy life for the rest of your life."


    "Well."


    Su Mu turns around.


    The hand in the sleeve kept shaking. At this time, his face was full of grief.


    She''s still going.


    I know that even if I come here, it''s useless, but I still want to come here to confirm.


    Su mu, Su mu, you are a coward.


    "Lord."


    When the maid of honor comes forward, Su Mu shakes her head and calls the servant. The servant comes forward. Su Mu seized the arm of the servant.


    If not, he felt that he would faint in an instant.


    "So you went away?" Feng Ling Tong looks at Su Mu''s back and makes a sound.


    Su Mu had a meal at his feet.


    Only a bitter smile.


    What else can he do if he doesn''t go?


    Knowing that the saint''s nobility is unattainable, he can''t help but feel excited when facing her. He tried many ways to put her down.


    But once the heart sank in, where there is so easy to get out.


    As long as he saw Fengling pupil, as long as she gently smile to himself, then he would persuade himself.


    So far looking at her, guarding her, do not disturb her, no one should find.


    If she had her own happiness, he would never affect her.


    But to this day.


    He just knew that if she really left and never came back, what would she become?

 Chapter 705

    Su Mu just thought about it.


    I feel pain in my heart.


    If that day comes, will I really wish her happiness as I said?


    The answer, obviously not.


    He thought that the person who gave her happiness was himself.


    "Su mu, you are a coward."


    Su Mu turns around.


    But I don''t know when I saw the woman who was just like the goddess of heaven. At this time, her eyes were red.


    He was so distressed that he quickly pushed aside the waiter beside him and walked over. He wanted to wipe fenglingtong''s tears, but he felt that his action was very frivolous.


    Therefore, his hand stopped in the air, but he did not dare to fall easily.


    "Don''t do that, will you?"


    "Su mu, you are a coward."


    "Yes, I''m a coward. Don''t do that. I see it. It will -"


    "what will happen?"


    Su Mu is silent.


    Feng Ling Tong said: "you are always like this, always like this. No matter what happens, you always bury all your words in your heart. Su mu, I''m a woman. Is it difficult for you? Let me explain your mind to you?"


    "You?"


    Su Mu''s mouth is half open.


    At this time, his face was full of shock.


    After the shock, it was a great joy.


    He is at a loss, so elegant a person, in front of Feng Ling pupil, but again and again lost the sense of propriety.


    "You, Saint - I -"


    "I told you before that you can call me Xiaotong. After more than 40 years, you still haven''t changed."


    Su Mu took a deep breath.


    "Can I?" he said slowly


    Feng Ling Tong nodded.


    Su Mu way: "small pupil, you just said that words, is what meaning?"


    "It''s not interesting."


    Su Mu is in a hurry.


    "No, what do you mean?"


    Feng Ling Tong broke her tears into a smile.


    "It''s just boring."


    "No fun, no fun for me?"


    Feng Ling Tong said, "what do you mean?"


    "I thought you were not interested in me."


    "And now? Do you see what I mean? "


    Su Mu nodded quickly.


    "Understand, Xiao Tong, do you know what I mean?"


    Feng Lingtong turned her head.


    "How do I know what you mean? How can I guess what you mean from what you said to me? "


    Su Mu quickly turns to Feng Ling Tong.


    "Am I, am I not obvious enough?" In Qingyun Kingdom, who doesn''t know that Su Mu likes the saint. For the sake of the saint, for more than 40 years, she has not even accepted a concubine.


    And in the past, Su Mu did not care whether he would grow old like a normal person. He thought it was normal to live, old and die.


    But after he met fenglingtong, he began to pay attention to his image and his face. He even asked Yan Ruyu for the beauty pill that can keep his face.


    He originally felt that his world was dark. He was full of disappointment in the world. It was her appearance that made her feel that life was so beautiful.


    But if she left, Su Mu felt that life was just like this.


    "What do you say?"


    Su Mu said: "I just think that you are from the Phoenix family. You know, the origin of Qingyun kingdom is because of emperor Zun. You are emperor Zun''s elder sister. How dare I be presumptuous."


    "And now?"


    Su Mu is silent.


    Feng Ling Tong smiles.


    "Sure enough, ah Zhan, they''re right. If I don''t speak to you first, I''m afraid you''ll hide it until you die, and you won''t tell me about it."


    Su Mu also laughed.


    His smile, this time full of warmth.


    "Can I hold you?"


    Feng Ling Tong nodded gently.


    Su Mu is overjoyed, gently hugs Feng Ling Tong, and quickly lets go.


    Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu upstairs saw this scene.


    I smile back.


    "No dye, what do you mean by them?"


    "That''s what it means."


    Zhao shuning smiles brightly.


    He went downstairs with Yan Ruyu.


    "Emperor Zun, you are here."


    "Su mu, no, should I call your brother-in-law now? It''s a perfect match for you to be with your sister. " Zhao shuning spoke out.


    Su Mu said: "Miss Zhao is serious."


    "Xiao Ning, you''d better call him Su Mu as before. After all, we don''t have a formal relationship now."


    Su Mu''s expression is a little lonely.


    But fenglingtong is right. If emperor Zun and Zhao shuning call his brother-in-law, he will feel uncomfortable."Su mu, are you going to Yunchao with us?"


    Su Mu looks back at Feng Ling Tong.


    "May I?"


    Feng Ling Tong nodded.


    Su Mu said happily: "that will trouble emperor Zun."


    At this time, Feng Zhan holding hands at the door, shouting: "I said elder sister, have you made it clear, greasy crooked enough words, time is coming, ready to start."


    The crowd laughed.


    This time Su Mu came, although he didn''t bring anything, he didn''t care too much.


    But if he knew what he would encounter in the cloud parliament next, he would not be so relaxed.


    A group of people. The mighty set out.


    At the entrance.


    Yan Ruyu first set up a mysterious realm.


    "This passage can only allow six people to pass at a time. A few of us, just right, others, go back."


    After the crowd left.


    Yan Ruyu opened the channel of plane.


    When a tunnel appears, Yan Ruyu takes Zhao shuning by the hand and walks in the front. Su Mu also has courage quite at this time, pulled the hand of Feng Ling pupil, followed up.


    Feng Zhan is a little uncomfortable.


    "I won''t be as greasy and crooked as some of them, Xiao Jiu. Can you go?"


    Although disappointed.


    But nineteen nodded.


    But after a few steps, nineteen felt dizzy and fell behind with a bang.


    Yan Ruyu said: "brother, take good care of your little aunt. This is a plane tunnel. If you are not able to walk, you will feel a little weak."


    Feng Zhan said an unknown word.


    He ran behind him and picked up nineteen.


    Straight way: "small nine, how are you?"


    Nineteen did not respond, Feng Zhan''s heart began to panic.


    What to do?


    "Sister, little nine, she?"


    "I''m fine."


    Just at this time, nineteen woke up, she grabbed Feng Zhan''s chest clothes, motioned him not to make a sound.


    Feng Zhan this time, was just fainted 19 scared out of a cold sweat.


    It was also at this time that he just knew.


    I seem to be more inseparable than expected.


    Nineteen feel Feng Zhan holding her hand more tightly, want to say something, but can''t bear to destroy the atmosphere, she woke up, Feng Zhan also didn''t put down her plan.


    "Ah Zhan, I''m ok. I can come down."


    "Don''t move." The man''s low voice has a strange magnetism.


    She can only rely on Feng Zhan''s chest and listen to his strong heartbeat.


    On the cheek, the blush, more wanton.

 Chapter 706

    "Here we are."


    There''s light at the exit.


    Yan Ruyu clenched Zhao shuning''s hand.


    Outside, there is another world.


    The cloud Dynasty is in China.


    All the messengers stood on both sides of the road, Yan Ruyu. They just appeared, and immediately someone came to meet them.


    "Yes, your highness."


    "Yes, your highness."


    "I''ve seen the princess."


    Standing in front of that is a man with elegant demeanor. Zhao shuning knows him. He is Fengjin, the youngest child of the Fengs.


    "The brothers are here."


    Fengjin spoke very gently. Yan Ruyu had seen her before, but this time was different. This time, even Fengzhan and fenglingtong would come.


    "Sister." Feng Jin bowed to Feng Ling Tong again.


    After six people stand.


    Zhao shuning looked at this piece of land and felt familiar.


    "Very familiar, isn''t it?" Yan Ruyu smiles.


    "Well."


    "here is as like as two peas in the geographical structure of Qingyun."


    "Ah?"


    Yan Ruyu said: "generally speaking, our plane and your plane are actually two parallel worlds."


    Zhao shuning can''t understand, and Yan Ruyu can''t let her understand all at once. She just touched her head and said with a smile: "I will tell you later slowly."


    Three people looked at the foot of this piece of land, is very sigh.


    Feng Zhan in see feng Jin that eye, then naturally let go of 19, in the past held Feng Jin, and then quickly let go.


    "Xiaojin. Let me see. Have you changed? "


    "Second brother."


    "Your second brother is still the same as before. He has no formal form."


    "Sister."


    Feng Ling Tong nodded slightly.


    Then he said, "Xiaojin, this is Su mu."


    The gentle man came forward. Although Su Mu and Feng Jin were two people, they had too many similarities.


    Su Mu salutes, Feng Jin salutes.


    They are both extremely refined.


    "What''s this?"


    "Xiaojin, I''m nineteen. When I met you, you were very young. Now, you should not remember me. "


    Fengjin immediately saluted.


    "You are my little aunt. I used to hear from my parents and my second brother about you."


    Referring to Feng Zhan, nineteen''s face seems to have changed.


    But Fengjin didn''t care too much. In a word, he didn''t connect the little aunt with the second brother.


    Zhao shuning said: "Xiaojin, we meet again."


    "Third sister-in-law."


    After their respective greetings, Fengjin took them on the way to the imperial mausoleum.


    Zhao shuning still remembers.


    It''s a long, long road.


    They walked a long, long time.


    Fenglingtong and Fengzhan are the leaders, and several of them follow behind.


    Zhao shuning can see and obviously feel that most of them are sad at this time.


    Zhao shuning was also affected by the atmosphere, and always felt that his eyes were sour.


    If we can cultivate four such excellent children at the same time, I''m afraid the parents who are not infected are not ordinary people.


    It''s just a pity. After all, they didn''t taste the blessing brought by the thousand year old emperor. They didn''t live forever. They went early and didn''t see them.


    I walked for an hour.


    Finally, I arrived at the imperial mausoleum.


    Yan Ruyu stood by, holding tightly in his hand, which showed that he had a great fluctuation in his heart.


    Look at Feng Zhan again. At this time, he completely put away his usual giggle character.


    He is the eldest son, he should be the first to worship.


    Feng Zhan kneels in front of the spirit card.


    The expression is very sad.


    "Mother, father, the child came back late, even if you died, it was not dyed. Tell me, I just know."


    Feng Jin sighed.


    At the beginning of the incident, the second brother disappeared, and the elder sister disappeared soon after her parents'' funeral.


    The rest is Fengjin and fengburan guarding the mausoleum.


    Therefore, the most unwilling and guilty one should be Feng Zhan.


    Zhao shuning was moved.


    She looked at Yan Ruyu beside her.


    The hand lightly grasped five fingers in his sleeve.


    Knowing that Zhao shuning was appeasing herself, Yan Ruyu bowed her head to smile.


    "I''ll be fine."


    Despite this, Zhao shuning can still feel the loss of undying.


    "No, it''s OK. If they are in heaven, I''m afraid I don''t want to see you like this.""No problem."


    After Feng Ling Tong kneels down to worship, the next one should be Yan Ruyu.


    But at this time.


    Nineteen came out first.


    "Little aunt."


    "I want to worship my sister, too." When her sister died, she did not see her last face in the world.


    "Little aunt, you are of the same generation as my mother. You can''t kneel to her. If my mother knows, I''m afraid she doesn''t want to."


    "It''s all my fault. If I hadn''t asked ah Zhan to help me, ah Zhan would not have seen his sister for the last time."


    Feng Zhan''s face is a little painful.


    But he still said: "things are over. If my mother is still here, even if you don''t tell her, she will throw me to you as long as she knows I''m useful to you."


    Zhao shuning looks at Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    It seems that if his parents are alive, he can really do such a thing.


    Zhao shuning had to sigh in his heart, what kind of capable people are the parents of the fourth son of the Phoenix family, otherwise, how can they refresh their cognition every time.


    When Zhao shuning first arrived at the state of Yun Dynasty, he was very careful and very self-contained. He put away his usual active character and quietly accompanied Yan Ruyu.


    19. After the sacrifice.


    Yan Ruyu holds Zhao shuning''s hand and arrives at Lingqian.


    "Father, mother, this is Ning''er and my wife."


    Hearing the word "wife" in buran''s mouth, Zhao shuning was still stunned for a long time.


    Yan Ruyu said, "now I''ve brought Ning''er here to worship you. It''s been 1000 years. My child is unfilial. The affairs of Kyushu mainland are too huge, and the plane tunnel is extremely difficult to open. If it''s not for my little aunt''s arrival, I''m afraid we can''t come back to see you this time."


    "Father, monarch and mother, in the future, you don''t have to worry about us. Sister and brother, plus Xiaojin, don''t dye will do their best to take good care of them."


    Buran knelt down and kowtowed three times.


    Zhao shuning followed suit.


    Yan Ruyu with Zhao shuning after the ceremony, Fengjin also came forward to do the worship.


    After that, the four of them gathered together again to worship again.


    The atmosphere is a time of stalemate and sadness.


    After the spirit card, there was a sound of knowing Suo.


    Several people quickly got up and looked alertly at the imperial mausoleum behind the spirit card.


    "Look at you. You don''t know how to manage the children. It''s sad for these children."


    The familiar voice was like the voice of the sky. The four people on the scene suddenly trembled.


    After hearing the trump card again, someone replied, "you just pushed the trump card - nine with ah Cha, didn''t you forget that you still have four children?"


    "Ah Li Hu said, you know that after a woman gives birth, her memory will be greatly reduced. I don''t remember it. It''s understandable."


    Four people were present.


    Four children, such an important event, can you forget it?


    After that, there was a man''s pleasant and spoiled voice.


    "The card nine rule, remember?"


    "Of course, at the beginning of card nine -"


    the woman''s voice disappeared.

 Chapter 707

    People outside.


    At this time has been stunned.


    No one dares to speak, or at this moment, everyone forgets to speak.


    The voice of the woman behind the spirit card is wronged.


    "You see, you are more serious with me. It''s clear that you didn''t manage the children well, and you still depend on me. I even push a card - nine, you are not willing to


    Zhao shuning is so tongue tied.


    This -


    no matter how you listen, this woman seems to be making trouble out of no reason. How can she jump off so badly?


    No one in the world will take this move.


    But something amazing happened.


    The man seems quite helpless, and extremely gentle voice came out: "good good good, it''s all my fault, blame me."


    Zhao shuning secretly looked at everyone.


    In addition to her and Su Mu are more confused, other people are shocked.


    What the hell happened?


    Even those who are so calm and self-confident are still at the moment, all in the color of shock.


    Finally.


    Feng Zhan couldn''t help it.


    He said, "you two, don''t you come out yet?"


    The voice fell.


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    There is no movement in the imperial mausoleum after the spirit card. Yu Ge looks at Feng Qingchen and feels guilty. Do you want to go out?


    If you go out now, won''t you sit tight and ignore the child''s charges?


    But that''s what I said.


    Yu Ge felt that someone had grabbed him and lowered his head. It was ah Li''s hand.


    Before she could resist, she was dragged out by Fengqing dust.


    A family, is immersed in the atmosphere of sadness and shock, suddenly, from the spirit card, slowly out of two people.


    Man''s temperament is like a banished immortal.


    The woman has a smiling face and gentle eyes.


    Both of them are so beautiful. A glance and a smile can make all the colors in the world fade.


    Both appeared at the same time, and the people in the mausoleum were shocked.


    Zhao shuning see people around are stunned, to tell the truth, at the beginning, she is also attracted by the two people''s appearance.


    She thought that it was the first time that she had come to the cloud kingdom. She shouldn''t have done anything out of order, but the Feng family was especially important to her. If anyone dared to make trouble in such a solemn and sacred place, she would not allow it.


    Zhao shuning looks at the Feng family.


    At this time, their mouths were half open, and the expression on their faces was amazing.


    Can also think of, parents of the worship ceremony, suddenly emerged such two people, they may also be scared.


    At this time, it should be the time to come forward.


    Think about it.


    Zhao shuning jumped out and yelled: "where are the monsters, dare to be presumptuous in front of us."


    The man in white also protects Feng Ling''s pupil behind him, a face of vigilance.


    Cover your mouth and try not to cry out.


    Feng Zhan is also a face of inconceivable, his other hand, or tightly hold nineteen.


    At this time, Zhao shuning also said: "master, you step back and deal with them. I''ll come alone."


    Feng buran gently stroked Zhao shuning''s sword hand and said slowly, "Xiao Ning''er, introduce me. This is my father, my mother."


    "Pa!"


    The sound of sword landing.


    Zhao shuning''s face was worse than crying.


    Again, she bent her waist deeper.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Isn''t she the one to kill? Isn''t she brilliant? When she saw the master''s family, she didn''t even know how to say some basic words.


    God, it''s still the master''s mother and father.


    What do you think?


    You look at this man, and then look at the master. Their faces are five or six points alike. Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning, what are you nervous about? Isn''t it just meeting parents? Your hands are shaking now.


    Yu Ge said with a smile: "Hello, daughter-in-law."


    Zhao shuning smiles and hides behind Feng buran, then dodges and says: "Hello, you."


    "No dye."


    "Mother, father. Xiao Ning''er came to the cloud kingdom for the first time. She hasn''t seen you before, which makes you laugh. "


    Yu Ge smiles gently.


    Zhao shuning felt as if his face had been burned.


    "Daughter in law, don''t you remember me?"


    Zhao shuning looked up again in a hurry.


    Then he quickly lowered his head.


    She thought about it carefully, then suddenly looked up as if she thought of something.


    Stammered: "I, I seem, I seem to have met you."Zhao shuning hammered his head and said: "you, are you the predecessors who appear in the mysterious heaven? Yes, you are


    Yu Ge nodded.


    Zhao shuning is going to cry even more.


    She had met her predecessors, and they had helped her, but just now, she couldn''t remember the meeting.


    This is even better. Do they think they are too bold to be dyed?


    Yu Ge said, "what does a daughter-in-law do?"


    "I, I was a empress, but later, I was killed, and then, then --"


    "don''t worry, daughter-in-law."


    "I don''t know. I''m not in a hurry


    Who said no hurry, Zhao shuning''s palm at this time, has been wet for most of the time, if it is not Yan Ruyu holding her, she will definitely back out.


    I don''t think she has ever been afraid of others.


    But these two people in front of us are living parents of teachers.


    Shizun, the founder of Kyushu, met Shizun''s parents. It would be strange if she didn''t shake her legs.


    Before, when they were the predecessors, she was not so nervous.


    "It''s OK, it''s OK. We have plenty of time to talk about it later."


    Feng family several children, are not ordinary people, parents suddenly strange resurrection, they are also in a very short time to accept.


    Then, Yu Ge looked at the man in white and said, "Hello, son-in-law."


    "Hello, mother."


    The man in white is bold. He dares to call Yu Ge his mother.


    Zhao shuning just to Su Mu admiration heart, but see Su Mu face a red, want to come, just he, is also nervous blurted out.


    It''s not just you who make a fool of yourself.


    "Sorry, I''m not -"


    "it''s OK, don''t be nervous, I don''t eat people."


    Su mu''an is down to her heart.


    "Thank you for giving birth to such a nice girl as Xiaotong."


    "Xiaotong is our only daughter. You must treat her well in the future, you know?"


    Su Mu Lian said: "I will guard Xiaotong with my own life."


    "Xiaojin, come here quickly. How about your mother and father have a good look at you? In this life, have you found the reincarnation of that girl? "


    "Yes, but it will take another ten years. Now she is only eight years old."


    "It''s OK. We have plenty of time to wait. Time flies. Xiaojin of our family knows how to wait for girls. "


    Yu GE''s words have just come true.


    He heard four voices coming together.


    "Mother, a thousand years!" It''s time, isn''t it!

 Chapter 708

    It can be said that the emergence of Yu Ge and Feng Qing Chen.


    It really brought a lot of shock to Zhao shuning.


    In my memory, they should be top secret.


    That Zhao shuning once did not regard them as people in reality.


    I remember.


    The days when we were about to part.


    They and their party arrived at the tunnel.


    This time, however, it was different from before. There were two less people going back.


    Yan Ruyu looks at Su mu.


    "Are you sure?"


    Su Mu nodded.


    "Emperor Zun, I''ve told you about Qingyun kingdom. I can''t afford to entrust you with this matter."


    In Qingyun, he has only one sister, Su Nian.


    However, as early as 40 years ago, my sister also had a good home.


    At that time, Su Nian was particularly shocked when he appeared in Qingyun palace with a man named Xie Bo.


    Fortunately, she forgave herself.


    "Emperor Zun, please."


    Yan Ruyu said, "this is your choice. I don''t blame you."


    Originally, Qingyun Kingdom, that is, Yan Ruyu handed it over to Su mu. He has paid a lot for Qingyun kingdom. Now he wants to quit, and Yan Ruyu has no reason to force him to stay.


    "Don''t dye, I''m giving you trouble."


    "Sister, I''m serious."


    Yu Ge and Feng Qingchen stand by and watch their brothers and sisters say goodbye.


    Su Mu is still talking with Bu ran.


    Zhao shuning approaches Yu Ge.


    As if expecting her to come, Yu Ge said, "daughter in law, what''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning said: "elder, which one? I want to ask you something


    "It''s about little leaves."


    "Ah?"


    "Yes, I almost forgot that Xiao Ye is your grandfather."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Then he said, "how did you know my grandfather?"


    Yu Ge said, "if you call me, you don''t have to ask me about it."


    "Then?"


    Zhao shuning slightly flustered, will look for help to the side of Fengqing dust.


    Fengqing dust way: "Song son is to let you and don''t dye the same call her mother."


    Zhao shuning said: "I, I dare not --"


    "it''s not convenient for me to say what you want to ask."


    "Ah?"


    Why don''t parents look like heaven and man, but sometimes they are so childish.


    It seems that the character of Feng Zhan was influenced by his mother.


    "How''s it going? Daughter in law, do you call it or not? "


    Zhao shuning lowered his head.


    She gave a soft call to her mother.


    Yu Ge immediately changed her expression and said happily, "daughter in law, I can only tell you half of what you want to know. I don''t know the rest. You have to explore by yourself. In the future, everything is unknown and dangerous."


    "Well, I know."


    "Your grandfather, that is, Xiao Ye, found xuantianjing by accident at the beginning. Speaking of xuantianjing, it was a gift given to me by buran''s father when he was the God Huangyan. Maybe buran accidentally left it in the mainland of Kyushu. Just in time, the xuantianjing was picked up by your grandfather."


    "At that time, xuantianjing was very small, and its shape would change with the ability of the people it followed. At that time, Xiaoye was just a child who was expelled from the country. He had no relatives. He was whipped and thrown into the jungle to wait for him. It was supposed to be eaten by wild animals, but out of sympathy, I taught him some tricks from my dream."


    Therefore, the unknown Ye Feng, in such a short period of time, quickly became a man of the year in the mainland of Kyushu.


    Later.


    Ye Feng has been offering up the dark sky.


    Yu Ge and Feng Qing Chen are rare.


    Until one day, Ye Feng knelt down in front of the Xuantian realm with a cold baby in his arms. At that time, the baby''s spirit was like gossamer, and there was no way out.


    Ye Feng asks Yu Song.


    Ask her to save the baby in its infancy.


    "The baby in the swaddling clothes is Ye Xingchen. Did you save him


    Yu Ge said: "I just told Ye Feng the method. He made some efforts. Five hundred years later, ye Xingchen suddenly appeared. It''s not by chance. Your appearance is not by chance."


    "Am I the next generation of luofeiyan?"


    Yu Ge shook his head.


    "So I''m not a person who existed in that period of time."


    Yu Ge smiles gently.


    "You are not the afterlife of luofeiyan. Luofeiyan is you, your soul. It''s just that you went back to 500 years ago. Luofeiyan is you.""So, what I did, the people in the history books?"


    Yu Ge nodded: "you too."


    Zhao shuning said: "mother, that luoqiu?"


    Yu Ge is a smile.


    "I can''t tell you what''s next. Just try your best. If you can''t, try your best and follow your heart."


    At that time.


    Yan Ruyu and Su Mu have talked a lot.


    Yu Ge and Feng Qing Chen go to Yan Ruyu and explain some precautions to him.


    They''re leaving.


    Nineteen still couldn''t lift his head when he left.


    Yu Ge said, "what? Nineteen now have Zhan son, even two elder sisters all don''t want? Or you don''t know what to call me? "


    19 a listen to Yu Ge say so.


    The tears, really come.


    "Second sister, I''m sorry --"


    "xiaokubao, if you love crying so much again, I''ll die of heartache."


    "I''m sorry, second sister --"


    "well, I don''t mean to blame you, but 19, I have to remind you that you were originally Mengpo, but now you''ve gone to the mainland of Kyushu. Remember, what are you going to do? Zhan Er is willing to follow you to take risks. We parents can''t control that."


    Nineteen eyes.


    It''s a little uncomfortable.


    "Small 19, OK, you secretly turned my zhan''er away, I didn''t come to be aggrieved, you look like you were aggrieved."


    "Mother, don''t talk about Xiao Jiu. Her tears are soft."


    "Yes, you see, zhan''er is protecting you now."


    Yu Ge said: "zhan''er, when you get to the mainland of Kyushu, remember the purpose of this trip, and make sure to help little nineteen find the supreme beast, so that she can take care of her. If anything happens to her, I''ll settle with you, OK?"


    "Mother, you can rest assured."


    Yu Ge nodded with satisfaction.


    Then he looked back at Su Mu and said, "son-in-law, this tunnel is going to be closed. If you don''t go back this time, you may never have a chance. Are you sure you won''t regret it?"


    Su Mu shook his head firmly.


    He took the hand of Feng Ling Tong, looked into her eyes and said, "where is the little pupil, I''ll go."


    "Meilin''s life is not so easy for men. It''s hard."


    Su Mu smiles.


    He didn''t care.


    It''s OK to be bitter in life, but a good man should be good.


    A city of rain, a tower, a flower for a tree.


    The place where Xiaotong is, even in the cold winter, is warm in spring.

 Chapter 709

    Everything.


    They''re back on track.


    Yan Ruyu and Zhao shuning returned to the mainland of Kyushu.


    Nineteen and Fengzhan also followed.


    They have their own missions.


    Just Su Mu stayed down, Feng Ling Tong also stayed down, they went back to enchantment forest together.


    When Yan Ruyu arrived at Qingyun state, she issued a new decree.


    Before he elected a new monarch for Qingyun, he would be the Regent of Qingyun.


    After Zhao shuning came back, he also began to be busy.


    On the fifth day after she came back, she swallowed the pills she had made before. When she noticed that there was a continuous surge of mental power in her body, she became an eight grade alchemist by virtue of the trend of mental power.


    Now.


    Her spiritual power is also eight qualities.


    There are only a few people with double spiritual and spiritual abilities in the mainland of Kyushu.


    There are still many things that Zhao shuning didn''t find out about that year.


    Although, I have guessed about it in my heart, but she hasn''t found those accounts, and hasn''t got the results that are worthy of me.


    Because she had just returned to mainland Kyushu, Yan Ruyu was very busy.


    Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu say that they want to go to the Zonghui and ask Xia Wanling why they did that.


    Yan Ruyu just hesitated for a while.


    "I''ll go with you," he said


    "She was saved by me. Naturally, I will go in person. You understand me, don''t you?"


    Moreover, when he came, Yu Ge repeatedly warned Yan Ruyu not to meddle in too many people''s affairs.


    He is the master of the millennium.


    To do a good job as a teacher of the Millennium emperor, his current task is to cultivate the next generation of monarchs in Qingyun.


    "Be careful then."


    "Don''t dye, you can rest assured, now I, not so easy to deal with."


    "Good."


    Zhao shuning left.


    She went to Dahuang in Dongze first.


    As she passed through the dark land, she stopped.


    It seems.


    There should be an acquaintance living on the island.


    Thinking that I haven''t seen you for a long time, I went to the island by the way to see if Bai fan did good as he said.


    Today''s Zhao shuning.


    I easily crossed the river of undercurrent.


    On the island, the Phoenix turned into a bird and landed on her shoulder.


    He went ashore.


    But I found that the path that no one paid attention to more than 50 years ago has completely changed.


    The smoke is curling and people come and go here.


    There are many kinds of herbs on the island. Looking around, there are all kinds of red flowers.


    After seeing Zhao shuning, the common people often looked at him.


    Some even came forward and asked, "is the girl a fairy?"


    The Phoenix turned a white eye.


    There is also humanity: "fairies do not speak, or do not speak with us mortals."


    Zhao shuning just wanted to export the words, and to swallow back.


    Another humanitarian: "I''ve seen a picture of this fairy."


    "We''ve seen it, too."


    "as like as two peas, the Bodhisattva in my house is just like this fairy."


    "Is this the first time fairy has come to our island? Previously, Mr. Bai told us that there are real people like fairies, but we still don''t believe them. "


    "The two girls who came to the island last time were also very good-looking, but they were far from fairies."


    Zhao shu would rather go inside. The more people will follow her.


    Even.


    Also surrounded her into a circle, let her temporarily, can''t distinguish the direction.


    "What are you all doing around here?"


    It wasn''t until a male voice came that those people dispersed.


    There is a long path between Zhao shuning and the man.


    Zhao shuning took a look.


    The man on the other side, with an old face, should be in his sixties.


    It seems that it also has the form of an old man.


    When he saw Zhao shuning, he was holding the newly cultivated Magnolia in his hand.


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes and looked at him.


    The four eyes are opposite.


    The pot in the old man''s hand fell to the ground with a bang, and it broke into many pieces. The red flower, which was hard to cultivate, almost died.


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    For a moment, she did not recognize the person opposite.


    Until the man made a sound.


    "Miss Zhao."


    "Do you know me?"


    Hearing this, the old man looked at his hand. The wrinkled skin was not the shape of his youth.


    I think of the time when I saw you at the beginning of that year.


    That''s what she looks like.Now so many years have passed, she has not changed, but she has white hair.


    "It''s me, Bai fan."


    "Bai fan?"


    Zhao shuning didn''t seem to believe it.


    She starts her own mental power, and only when she detects the mental power she planted on the old man''s spiritual root, can she confirm it.


    "You are really Bai fan."


    "After all these years, girl, you are still the same as before, but I am old."


    Zhao shuning looks around.


    The onlookers were looking at them.


    "Spread out, or you won''t want the ducks distributed this afternoon."


    "Miss Bai, didn''t you say that fairies can''t talk?"


    "Go, go, go."


    Bai fan, who had been exposed, rushed away the crowd.


    Zhao shuning chuckled.


    She said, "you tell them I''m a fairy?"


    The old man scratched his hair embarrassed, just like when he was young.


    He said, "how did you come here?"


    Did you come to see him on purpose?


    "When I passed by, I thought I would let you go. I don''t know if you are doing good now, so I came down to have a look."


    "What happened?"


    "Quite satisfied."


    Bai Fan said with a smile: "if I still do evil like before, I''m afraid you won''t be soft hearted and will kill me immediately."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Bai fan still keeps a smile on his face, but he is lost in his heart.


    After many years, the distance between them is getting farther and farther.


    Now, she is really like the stars above, she can never touch them.


    "You make this island very lively."


    "Those people are mostly refugees. A few years ago, Guihu launched a fierce battle. Although they were defeated in the end, there were countless victims of that fierce battle. I chose some homeless people and brought them to this island by using my own ability. At the beginning, although they were poor, they were carefree and lived here for a long time Everything you want can be created with your own hands. At least, you can live in peace, and you can be regarded as a paradise. "


    That''s all.


    Bai fancai remembered the broken red top on the ground.


    He squatted down and picked up the red top. He looked carefully. Fortunately, he didn''t break it.


    "What is this? I haven''t seen it before. "


    "It''s called zhudinghong. I cultivated it."


    This flower seems to be a little special.


    "In my opinion, if most of the plants on this island are red, what''s the implication?"


    Bai Fan said: "it''s meaningless, just for fun."


    What should he say? At that time, when we met with her, she was always in a scarlet dress with white skin.


    At this point, he was completely infatuated with the color of red.

 Chapter 710

    "This flower is really good."


    On both sides of the pedicel, there are two big vermilion flowers blooming, just like a pair of trumpets just blowing, and like the fiery red dance skirts of two girls.


    When he saw the flower, Bai fan thought of the day when they fought. Zhao shuning''s red dress attracted his eyes.


    Zhudinghong has a cluster of long and broad leaves. Its green color is like a flawless Jasper, full of youthful vitality. Each leaf is so vigorous and powerful, like a sword, but with a bit of tenderness.


    This is very similar to Zhao shuning.


    Although she is a woman, she has the fortitude that men can''t match.


    Between fortitude, and with a woman''s unique gentle.


    The flower is hexagonal, with a cluster of heavy yellow pistils. It is hairy. The whole flower slightly lowers its head, like a girl just after dressing.


    "Do you like the flower?"


    "Not bad."


    "Then I will give you this flower, will you accept it?"


    Zhao shuning smile, is charming.


    "No, this flower has its original value only if it falls into the hands of those who like it."


    Bai fan also said, "that''s right."


    If you impose what you like on others, others may not like it.


    Zhao shuning got up.


    "I''m going."


    "Why don''t you stay for a cup of tea?"


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "I''m relieved to see you do good like this. I have something important to deal with. I just happened to pass by here."


    "Excuse me, are you going anywhere?"


    Zhao shuning did not hesitate.


    "Zonghui."


    "Zonghui? What are you going to do? "


    Zhao shuning did not speak, but looked at Bai fan thoughtfully.


    Bai fan quickly explained: "girl, don''t get me wrong. It''s only two months ago that the elder Xia of that sect came to the island. I''m afraid that if you go to the sect to find her, I''m afraid it will be empty."


    "Do you mean that Xia Wanning came to your island?"


    "Well."


    "Is she alone? Why did she come to this island? "


    Bai Fan said, "she, she came with my sister."


    Zhao shuning was quite surprised.


    "You have a sister?"


    Bai fan nodded.


    "I also have a sister named Baizhi. However, she was adopted by a mysterious organization since she was a child. We seldom meet each other."


    Angelica dahurica?


    "Do you mean that Xia Wanling came with your sister Angelica dahurica?"


    "Well."


    "Do you know where they went?"


    No wonder when he went ashore before, Zhao shuning heard that some time ago, two beautiful girls came to the island.


    Presumably, those two are Bai fan''s elder sister and Xia Wanling.


    "I don''t know, but I''ve probably heard my sister say that one is called ghost - ghost?"


    "Ghosts."


    "Yes, it''s the place of GUI Hu."


    Zhao shu calms down.


    Ghosts?


    Can we say that in the late summer, the Caragana has gone to the ghost town?


    "How do you know that Xia Wanling is not in the congregation now?"


    See Zhao shuning still very alert to himself.


    Bai fan explained: "two days ago, because the residents of the island wanted ducks, I went out. I heard people say that Xia Changlao, the patriarchal clan, had been missing for a long time. So I guess that she should have gone to Guihu with my sister two months ago and never come back."


    Bai fan''s spiritual root is Zhao shuning''s spiritual power. He can''t lie to Zhao shuning. As long as he lies, Zhao shuning will easily find out.


    "Well, I''m sorry, Bai fan."


    "Girls don''t look like people who can say sorry."


    "I''m sorry I misunderstood you."


    "Dad, Xiaobao in the school is fighting with ER Bao. Let''s go and have a look."


    A little meatball rolled over. It was lovely.


    He called Bai fan''s father with his hands open, which made Zhao shuning like him.


    In fact, if there is a child who waves his hand and calls him father or his mother, it seems good.


    "Go back first and tell them not to fight. Just say I''ll be there soon. When they fight again, they''ll have to fight."


    "Good."


    Xiao pangdun ran home again.


    Zhao shuning said, "is this your child?"


    Bai fan was absent-minded and said for a long time, "he is not. He is a child I picked up from the outside of Yanyu building five years ago. He is an abandoned baby that others don''t want."


    "Besides, I don''t have that kind of fortune. I don''t deserve to have a lover, just as you said


    "When I was young and frivolous, what I said was impulsive. Don''t mind.""Of course I don''t mind. The girl is right. At the beginning, my younger martial sister died because of me. I''m sorry for her. I really don''t deserve to have a lover." What''s more, the people I love are doomed that I can''t get them in this life.


    "Forget it, thank you for telling me about the summer late Caragana. Otherwise, I''ll have to go to the Zonghui in vain."


    "You''re welcome."


    Zhao shuning didn''t plan to stay here. She said, "I''ll go first. By the way, I still have yangyandan here, if you need it."


    "I don''t need it."


    Bai fan then said: "at the beginning, my sister also tried her best to ask for a beauty pill for me. I didn''t take it. I think it''s good to live, old and die." The world is so bitter that he doesn''t want to live for thousands of years.


    So now, my sister is still beautiful.


    And he, already over 50 years old, has become a gray haired old man.


    "In that case, I will not force you. See you later. "


    "Girl."


    "But what else?"


    After thinking about it, Bai Fan said, "I heard that the girl is acquainted with the Kong brothers and sisters who are in charge of Yanyu building."


    "Well."


    It''s not just an acquaintance. At the beginning, Miss Kong was a real person who had a fight with Zhao shuning.


    "I also heard that the girl once practiced in Yanyu building for a period of time. Although she graduated early, she was also a disciple of Yanyu building, so I wanted to tell you about it."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhao shuning frowned lightly, as if he had a bad premonition.


    "That Yanyu building, now in this mountain Huazhou peak''s position, I''m afraid it is at stake."


    "Why? Isn''t Yanyu building always the highest school for cultivating lingyao masters in Shanhua State peak? What''s more, the Kong brothers and sisters are not so good at it, are they? "


    Bai Fan said: "it used to be true, but the Yanyu building was originally a school under the jurisdiction of the Wang family. Later, the Wang family was destroyed, and other small families swarmed on, because the Yanyu building used to be your training place, but not many people dare to be presumptuous. However, a few years ago, there was a gang, which specialized in smashing and robbing for a living Many disciples died in their hands. "


    "What Gang?"


    "Water clouds grow!"


    "How can it be that most of the senior characters of shuiyunsheng come from Yanyu building? How can they have such conflicts with Yan Ruyu? Besides, Kong Shishuang of Yanyu building is also the person of shuiyunsheng! "


    "Miss, don''t you know that shuiyunsheng has nothing to do with Yanyu building when she comes to Yanyu building. Later, for the sake of Yanyu building, the young lady of the Kong family broke away from shuiyunsheng''s gang."


    "How?"


    "I heard that it was Kong Shishuang who broke away from shuiyunsheng''s gang because he had a conflict with his leader."


    "Girl, do you think it''s the poisonous snake born by Shuiyun who, in order to revenge, tacitly allows his subordinates to attack the Yanyu building?"

 Chapter 711

    Xiao an is not like that.


    "I''ve heard that the leader of shuiyunsheng is also a disciple from Yanyu building, but his relationship with the elders of Yanyu building is not so good."


    "It is said that before Xie an became the leader of shuiyunsheng, he did a lot of evil, and many spirit beasts and monsters died in his hands."


    This can be explained.


    At the beginning, it was not the poisonous snake, but Zhang Tianyuan, the leader of yuanque, who forced him to die in Xie an''s hands that day. There were not many monsters, and he didn''t intend to hurt them.


    However, Zhao shuning knows this, but others may not believe it.


    "Do you know why the young lady of the Kong family had a quarrel with the leader of shuiyunsheng?"


    Bai fan shook his head.


    "It''s also a one-sided word I''ve heard from hearsay. I don''t know exactly what it is and whether I have inside information."


    "Girl, I just heard that you used to be a student from Yanyu building, so I specially added a mouthful. I hope you don''t blame me."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "All in all, thank you."


    Zhao shuning left.


    Bai fan looked at her back, but also had to sigh, he will cultivate good zhudinghong careful Chuai in his arms.


    I don''t know if zhudinghong can stand this winter.


    The land of darkness.


    This is the place for the second level students to test.


    At that time, Zhao shuning could not create space transmission from here, and he stayed in this dark place for a long time.


    But now it''s different.


    She stood on the top of the mountain.


    I meditated for a long time.


    Phoenix see Zhao shuning so, already know what she thought.


    She can''t leave the Yanyu building alone.


    "Master, don''t worry about it. You can only get one result if you think about it any longer."


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    Fenghuang has been with her for so many years, and knows her very well.


    "Phoenix, do you think people will change?"


    "I don''t know if people''s hearts will change, but in our animal kingdom, once we sign a contract with our master, it will be a matter of life. Even if something happens in the middle of the way, it will never change."


    Zhao shuning touched the feather on Phoenix.


    Yeah.


    The animals in the animal world have not so many emotions and desires as human beings, but they can interpret loyalty so deeply.


    But people''s hearts, after such a long time, even if Zhao shuning trusted Xie an again, he didn''t know that they were not the hot-blooded teenagers who were doing what they liked, and they were not dazzled by the mundane trifles.


    "Phoenix, then you can accompany me to Yanyu building. After dealing with Yanyu building, we can go to Guihu."


    "Good."


    "You, the king of birds, are wronging you for running around with me."


    "Master, you are not such a sentimental person, and you don''t need to say such words to me. Just remember that if I help you to do something beautiful at that time, you can give me a big night pearl as reward."


    "Good -"


    Zhao shuning rubbed the Phoenix''s feathers.


    "I don''t know why you like the night pearl so much," he muttered


    The Phoenix was stunned.


    It seriously replied: "I only remember that when I just opened my eyes, I was in a dark cave. At that time, I didn''t eat. I had to rush out of the cave recklessly to find something to eat. The cave was rugged, with jagged rocks. Because it was too dark at that time, I was in the dark, and there was no lack of color on my body. But once, after I came back, the cave was full of color But there is a little pearl in the night


    "So, you like the night pearl, or because of childhood."


    "Well."


    "It''s been years, and you remember it so clearly."


    "Five hundred and twenty years."


    "Five hundred and twenty years, you really remember. You should have lost that little night pearl in those years. Now, your collection of night pearls is exquisite. "


    "Of course not."


    Phoenix spits out a night pearl from its mouth. For so many years, it has been putting that little night pearl under its tongue. It just wants to find the person who gave it away.


    However, it has been so many years, that person should have long been out of the world.


    "The Pearl of the night is so small."


    Zhao shuning took a casual look and blurted out.


    Then something came to her mind.


    Took the Phoenix mouth that night pearl. Look carefully.


    How can this be compared with the night pearl she had left in the cave and in the deep mountains more than 500 years ago?


    The reason why Zhao shuning remembers it very clearly is that the night pearl has flaws.


    She turned the night pearl over, sure enough, where she saw the original black spots and scratches.Zhao shuning suddenly laughed.


    She pointed to the Phoenix and said, "don''t tell me that the cave was like a bird''s nest. It was covered with countless weeds. You were the ugly bird with huge hair on it?"


    The Phoenix is stunned.


    "You, what are you talking about?"


    Zhao shuning described the general situation of the cave at that time.


    Then.


    Phoenix is more and more surprised.


    "You don''t want to tell me that you left this night pearl?"


    "What else?"


    Zhao shuning is even more happy.


    Return the night pearl to Phoenix.


    Then he said, "you see, we are really predestined friends. If we had known about the cave, I would have been waiting for you when you were young."


    "When I get back."


    "Yes, when you come back, then write down your ugly and hairless appearance. In this way, every time you narcissize your colorful hair in front of me, I can tell you your embarrassment."


    The Phoenix looked on coldly. How can it expect to say something good from its master?


    "Well, no, let''s go to Yanyu building first. You can hide your identity first, or you can turn into a bird and stay on my shoulder, or you can go into the heaven and earth bag and have a good sleep."


    Otherwise, when we get to Huazhou peak, we are afraid that the appearance of Phoenix will frighten all the disciples of Yanyu building.


    "Good."


    The Phoenix turns into a bird and stops on Zhao shuning''s shoulder.


    "Then you''re ready. We''re leaving."


    Phoenix closed his eyes.


    With a wave of his hand, Zhao shuning saw a space knot in front of him.


    She walked in gently, walking calmly, not as bold as before.


    The white light disappeared.


    Again.


    Zhao shuning has arrived at Huazhou peak.


    She didn''t go directly to Yanyu building. She wanted to inquire about the situation of Yanyu building before she could make it clear.


    Zhao shuning changed his appearance.


    Down the mountain, walking in the crowd.


    On the street, there are many people coming and going.


    But most of their faces were heavy.


    Zhao shuning saw a group of disciples in Yanyu building clothes walking in front of him, so he wanted to ask a question.


    But the five or six people turned around and entered an alley.

 Chapter 712

    Zhao shuning has doubts.


    I followed.


    If she remembers correctly, it should be a black market in shanhuazhou peak.


    Here, it''s all dirty business.


    Yanyu building has attacked these people several times, but it has not been able to stop their trading. They will disappear for a period of time, and when the wind is not so strict, they will come out again.


    Because the benefits of this black market are really huge, many alchemists will put pills on this black market to sell in order to earn some spirit stones.


    Zhao shuning followed him all the way in.


    There, the password is needed.


    But Zhao shuning is not an ordinary person. She just dodges the interrogation of those people.


    Go straight inside.


    Zhao shuning found that when she was there, the scale of the black market was much smaller than this. Now Yanyu building is so useless that it allows the black market to grow like this.


    Speaking of the black market.


    I have to say that the landlady, that is, the black market founded by Rong Yan, is much more standardized than the regular market. Where there is a unique system, it can be regarded as orderly.


    But this is the black market of Huazhou peak.


    It''s not like that.


    Most of the people who trade here are alchemists who have been expelled from their families. Those people, with poor ability, actually refine some heretical pills.


    They are the ones who make the drugs. In the regular market, it''s forbidden, but in the black market, it''s the best-selling pill.


    The black market in shanhuazhou peak is full of bloody violence. It''s daunting. Most of the people here are outlaws.


    Zhao shuning disguised himself and entered the black market.


    Follow the five or six people in Yanyu building and go straight ahead.


    It''s really a time when the world is changing.


    When people in the black market meet the students in Yanyu building, most of them nod their heads and bow, or they run immediately after they have cleaned up their stalls.


    But now, it is totally different from before.


    The students of Yanyu building are walking forward without half respect. However, the voice of abuse and ridicule are frequent.


    "Look, the hounds in Yanyu building are out again."


    "Come to my shop and have a look. All I sell are illegal pills. Do you dare to accept them?"


    "Don''t look at it. Now Yanyu building is dilapidated. We are covered by elder she. How can we get rid of us just by the girl of Yanyu building?"


    "Salt is in charge of the family. You''re not right. The principal of Yanyu building can''t be called a girl. If he didn''t take pills, now, I''m afraid he''s an old woman over 50 years old."


    "It''s my fault, it''s my fault."


    "Look at these hounds. They look like this. People can''t help but beat them up."


    "Even if they don''t see what kind of world it is and whose world it is, they still come into our territory with knives and clothes of Yanyu building. What''s the matter? They thought that we were as afraid of them as before. "


    "Ah, Pooh."


    "Today''s Yanyu building is not as it used to be. Who let Miss Kong know that she was going to break away from shuiyunsheng''s gang. Now that she has no support, Yanyu building is a fart. Now that the students in it carry shoes for me, I dislike it."


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    I do not know when, that high spirited Yanyu building, everyone is proud to become a student of Yanyu building era, has passed.


    In just a few decades, even if Yanyu building is in the doldrums, it will not take turns to this point.


    Most of these students are enthusiastic teenagers, who can''t afford such ridicule.


    Sure enough.


    After the vendors export again.


    The youngest of the five or six couldn''t help it. He pulled out the knife at his waist, rushed forward, pointed to the man who was abusive and said, "I''ll cut you again."


    "Xiao Rui, don''t be impulsive."


    "Don''t worry about them."


    "They are refugees. They don''t know anything."


    The five people in the same company quickly came forward and held the boy.


    At this time, the boy''s face turned red with anger.


    Looking at the man opposite, he didn''t feel half flustered. Instead, he continued to eat melon seeds and threw the melon seed skin on the boy''s face.


    "You


    "Me? what is wrong with me? Waste is not what I said. You people in Yanyu building are all waste. "


    "Say it again."


    "What if I say it again and again? Your Yanyu building is waste. It''s all waste. You think your Yanyu building is still like that. Now shuiyunsheng is the biggest group in the world. How many students of Yanyu building can enter shuiyunsheng?""I don''t want to take care of myself, just you little chicks, who want to flapping their wings to wear geese, and dare to walk around here in the clothes of Yanyu building? Bah, you don''t have a look. Who is in charge of the mountain Huazhou peak


    "If our landlord knows that you slander Yanyu building like this, he will not let you go."


    "Who? Who do you mean? You mean the brothers and sisters of the Kong family. I want to remind you that Yanyu building has no future. It''s going to break up sooner or later. Kong Ye doesn''t know how long she''s been missing. Now Yanyu building is supported by Kong Shishuang. Yes, Kong Shishuang is really good at it. But don''t forget that two years ago, when Kong Shishuang fought with her boss, she lost miserably. What''s the defeat What do you mean? "


    The peddler said this.


    A lot of people in the black market laughed.


    "Shut up


    The young man couldn''t help shaking back the elder martial brothers around him, holding the knife in his hand.


    He cut at the big man.


    Those people, can only cry out a bad.


    But he didn''t stop the boy named Xiaorui.


    You know, the reason why that man is so rampant is that he is also an alchemist, a four grade alchemist who was expelled from his family by settling down!


    In front of him, such a weak young man wants to kill him, which is as easy as stepping on an ant.


    Xiao Rui cut it off.


    The big man avoided it easily.


    But the stall behind him was chopped to pieces.


    Many defective pills on the stall rolled to the ground and became one with the mud on the ground.


    "You''re his grandmother''s son, you son of a bitch, you really dare to fight me."


    "If I don''t unload your hands and feet, I will follow you today."


    The boy withdrew his hand.


    His hand was shaking slightly.


    Xiaorui is a new student this year. He has a collective sense of honor for Yanyu building. As the saying goes, a newborn calf is not afraid of tigers. Now, this is his true portrayal.


    "This young man is quite proud."


    Phoenix way: "proud is to have, but only afraid of this small life, is unable to keep."

 Chapter 713

    "Not necessarily."


    Phoenix way: "master, you want to hand?"


    "If this young man receives the flag and cultivates a little, he will be a strong general in the future."


    Phoenix turns his head.


    No comment.


    The master''s eyes on people are not very accurate for women, but for the teenagers.


    But no wonder the master.


    Although the master gave birth to a daughter, Phoenix thinks that her heart must be a man.


    Otherwise, look at the master.


    Every time I see a beauty, I can''t walk.


    In the last life, there was the way of Caragana in the late summer.


    "Phoenix, keep your voice down when you say what you mean. You are my contract beast. I know what you think."


    Phoenix white Zhao shuning a look.


    No more.


    "It''s a fight."


    The big man was very angry when he was cut to pieces by the young man. The fireworks in his hand had already begun to burn.


    Phoenix way: "can''t see, such a vulgar person, unexpectedly still a alchemist."


    "However, looking at the momentum of the flame, it should only be about four grades."


    For the master, four products can be ignored.


    But for the boys opposite the big man, their abilities are quite different from those of the big man.


    "Master, Xiao Rui has offended many people. Don''t quarrel with him."


    "I want you to pay for your lives."


    After that, the action on the big man''s hand never stopped, and he began to seal.


    Phoenix looking at this scene, said: "master, do you want to hand."


    "Yes, but not now." Zhao shuning wants to have a look. Under such a situation of great disparity in strength, the boy named Xiaorui can hold on to several moves.


    "The boy is just a freshman. He may not be able to catch a move."


    "Not necessarily. I think there is infinite potential hidden in this child."


    "Well, what happened then, master, you can''t regret it."


    "Well, don''t talk about it. Let''s see how they fight."


    Big man a hand, is fragmentary spirit blade, Qi Qi Qi toward five or six teenagers fly.


    A few teenagers carefully avoid, but only for a moment, their hands, the body, many more scars.


    There was persuasion.


    "Old man Yan, just stop and teach them a lesson. If something happens to the disciples of Yanyu building, I''m afraid that the crazy woman in their family will have to take us to the black market again."


    "Bah! I''m afraid of that woman? A joke


    Being stimulated like this, Yan''s hand became more fierce.


    This time, even the space of the black market has a little deformation.


    "What is he going to do?"


    "The curse of killing demons and ghosts!"


    How can a four grade alchemist kill demons and ghosts? This spell is very powerful. It''s usually used to deal with demons and beasts. Now the big man is facing a man whose body is much more fragile than that monster. If this move hits, they will die.


    "Xiao Rui, let''s go


    Several elder martial brothers took the boy''s hand and wanted to get away.


    "Want to go? Dream


    With a sneer, the seal on his hand was over. At this time, he was chanting words. He cut off the back of the five or six teenagers by his own efforts.


    "Go


    The big man yelled angrily.


    Several teenagers are in a dilemma.


    Quickly mobilize the whole body of the spirit defense, although they know, so, also can''t resist half of the demon ghost curse.


    The disparity of strength, in the present, is the key to life and death.


    "Bang!"


    There was a loud noise.


    There was a great dust in front of the teenagers.


    Then.


    The dust cleared away.


    They covered their mouths and noses.


    They thought that the five or six teenagers must have died.


    But don''t want to, after the dust dispersed, the six teenagers, standing there intact.


    Look at their expression again, it is also a blank face after the panic.


    Such a strong force, on the mountain Huazhou peak, few people can resist.


    Just now, did anyone interfere?


    "Who is it?"


    "Old man Yan, your ability is not as good as before. So five or six kids, you have used the curse of killing demons and ghosts, but you didn''t kill them


    The man who was ridiculed roared, and the people who were watching the jokes immediately shut up.


    You know, if this man was angry, he could even kill his companions. Otherwise, he would not have been driven out by his family."Who is it?"


    The big man roared.


    No one answered.


    "Grandma has a leg and a face. Don''t you have the courage to recognize it?"


    Hiding in the dark Zhao shuning smile.


    Said the Phoenix to the arrow.


    "Or you go."


    Phoenix shrunk: "this kind of little man, I don''t want to be angry with him."


    No one responded.


    The big man thought that there was something wrong with his mantra before. You know, no one should dare to stop him here.


    Except for the crazy woman in Yanyu building.


    However.


    If that crazy woman had come to the scene, she would not have been able to stand his agitation. In a few words, she would have come out long ago.


    Thinking of this, the great man once again used his mental power in his body.


    The seal of Dharma appeared in front of him again.


    Zhao shuning chuckled: "this man, his brain is really stupid, and he even plans to do it again."


    The six teenagers made a quick defense.


    "Just now you are lucky. I didn''t devote all my efforts. Next, let''s have a good look at the waste of Yanyu building. What''s the strong? The weak like you only deserve to breathe at our feet."


    "The stars are hidden!"


    "Go


    Meteorite hidden? There are so many talented people in the black market. This big man even knows about the hidden star!


    But unfortunately, it was not used in the right way.


    "Not yet? Such a child, the designation has been abolished. Xiaorui''s young man leaps to the next level to deal with the fourth grade alchemist. At this point, his brain is not very good. You still think he is a talent because of his master. "


    "Why do you talk so much, you broken bird?"


    Phoenix, shut up.


    Sure enough.


    Under the shadow of the meteorite, almost all the five or six teenagers are still alive.


    But Zhao shuning found out.


    The boy named Xiaorui, his body, is emitting light blue light.


    "He''s got Zuguang to protect his body."


    "It seems that this boy''s ancestors are not ordinary people."


    After the meteorite, five or six teenagers stumbled to the ground, and almost all their strength was exhausted. At this time, they had to sit on the ground and wait to die.


    It was the boy named Xiaorui who stood tall and straight.


    It''s just that we are at the end of our tether.


    Young eyes, is so terrible and tough.


    "Not yet?"


    Phoenix said: "there is still one left. Do you know how urgent it is now?"


    "If you wait any longer, you''ll lose six."


    The big man picked up the meteor hammer beside him: "boy, if you kneel down and beg for your master now, you can also consider only using your hands and feet and sparing your dog''s life."


    It''s about to fall.


    If these two meteor hammers fall on the body, I''m afraid they will immediately turn into a pile of meat cakes.


    "My night family, the queen of the royal family, would rather die than surrender."

 Chapter 714

    "Ding -"


    the harsh sound of metal collision.


    For a while.


    Everyone in the street covered their ears.


    The weight of meteor hammer is enough to match the gravity of an ordinary monster.


    Fortunately.


    That pair of meteor hammers didn''t fall on the boy named Xiaorui.


    In a moment.


    The dust is flying.


    Meteor hammer was rebounded back, together with the big man, fell back together.


    "Which son of a bitch dares to plot against his grandfather."


    The big man got up.


    In front of him, a woman and a bird appeared.


    The woman is born extremely beautiful, the light is a pair of eyes, is that kind of soul.


    Zhao shuning turned his head.


    Asked the youth behind: "you just said what?"


    "My family is the queen of the royal family. I''d rather die than surrender."


    "Night home?"


    Zhao shuning does not remember that there was a big family surnamed ye in the great wilderness of Dongze.


    The boy turned red.


    "My great grandfather is the ruler of the great wilderness of Dongze."


    "Oh? What''s his name? "


    "Night mystery."


    Night mystery? It''s a familiar name.


    Without waiting for Zhao shuning to continue to ask, there was a roar behind him.


    "A little girl, dare to interfere in my uncle''s business."


    The voice fell.


    The strong palm wind suddenly hit.


    Zhao shuning''s face is not urgent.


    "What''s your name?" he said softly


    On the other side, she made a seal with one hand. A very simple seal resisted her body. The big man''s palm, which had no chance to get close to her, was rebounded back by another extremely strong internal force.


    "Bang!"


    Here''s a look.


    The man''s body hit his own facade and fell straight down.


    Cover your chest and spit blood.


    In the black market, there are more and more onlookers, but no one dares to step forward.


    Then look at the little girl who is the culprit. Now her face is calm, and she can''t see half panic.


    "Why don''t you answer when I talk to you?"


    Zhao shuning made a new voice.


    It was only then that the young man responded.


    At this time, his eyes, still in extreme shock, saw behind him that fell to the ground can not afford the big man, closed his mouth.


    "He -"


    "don''t worry about him. You haven''t answered what I just asked you."


    "My name is yexingrui."


    Night star?


    It''s a nice name.


    "You just said that your ancestors are yexuan?"


    "Yes, he is my great grandfather."


    Yexuan had been the ruler of Dongze wasteland, but he had never studied Haosheng before.


    "I see. No wonder I feel familiar when I see you."


    Zhao shuning clapped his hands.


    Look behind you.


    At this time, the big man''s whole body has begun to twitch, Zhao shuning casually looked at it, and then there is humanity: "she killed Yan Qi!"


    "Come on, send someone to tell boss she."


    "What is the origin of this woman?"


    In the black market, some older and more prestigious people came forward.


    He said: "girl, you break into the black market and hurt the peddlers. You are really despicable. Do you know whose territory this is?"


    "Whose?"


    The young man came forward and gathered in front of Zhao shuning and said, "master, go quickly. When the man comes, you will not be able to leave. Yexingrui thanks the girl for her help. If you see her later, you will do your best to repay her."


    Zhao shuning said: "whose territory is this? Aren''t you disciples of Yanyu building? How can you be scared like this by a black market thug? "


    Night Star Rui even busy way: "the elder have don''t know, this black market, now is she Shi''s territory, in his hand, we can''t eat what good fruit."


    "Master, you''d better go quickly. This is what I''m provoking. I''ll fight it alone."


    Zhao shuning joked: "are you not afraid?"


    "After the royal family of yexingrui, I --"


    Zhao shuning reaches out his hand and interrupts yexingrui. The child is lovely and energetic, but what he talks about is always that. After the royal family, Zhao shuning feels childish and funny.


    "When you are a royal family, you should know how to be patient."


    "The elder will not understand. Yanyu building is my home. It has taught me a lot of things. There are my beliefs in it. I can''t let people insult Yanyu building like this."


    "It''s a good boy with a lot of blood."


    The old man was talking to Zhao shuning.Who thought, Zhao shuning didn''t even look at him, but talked to the night Star Rui around him. This neglect really makes the old man feel rather depressed.


    "Girl, how can you ignore me when I talk to you?"


    "Are you talking to me?"


    The old man was angry and said, "you girl, you are so boring."


    "You old man, you are not much better than me. By the way, if she is not here, you should be the leader here?"


    "This -"


    "anyway, whether you are or not, I''m here to tell you that the night Star Rui, no, there are five people in Yanyu building behind me. I''m sure that I''ll be sure. Not only that, I don''t care about selling things in the black market, but it''s wrong for you to buy illegal drugs. You don''t even have the basic quality of alchemists, and you want to be human Master, it''s a joke. "


    "What do you want, little girl?"


    "The reason why I want to talk to you now is because you have a lot of skills. If boss she arrives, I''m afraid it''s you. If you don''t make three moves, you can only kneel down and beg for mercy."


    "By the way, you may not know who she is, smelly girl. Have you ever heard of shuiyunsheng? Do you know the origin of shuiyunsheng? Do you know our boss she is the important person who founded shuiyunsheng in those years. Even Xie an, the leader of shuiyunsheng, wants to give way to our boss she! "


    Zhao shuning smiles from the corner of his eyes.


    But the smile is full of danger.


    At the beginning, shuiyunsheng was set up to prevent the freshmen from being bullied by the old students. Later, shuiyunsheng grew up slowly and has done a lot of good things all the way up to now. But if she is really a member of shuiyunsheng, there will be too many moths in shuiyunsheng''s gang.


    "Master, you can leave quickly. If you can, please go to Yanyu building and bring a letter to our landlord, saying that rui''er is ashamed of her cultivation and has caused her trouble, so that she doesn''t have to take revenge for me."


    Zhao shuning sniffed.


    "Yexingrui, are you still the descendant of yexuan?"


    "Master?"


    "When I met your great grandfather, although he was not competent, he was neither humble nor arrogant when he faced me. He seemed to have the character of revenge. Thanks to you claiming to be the queen of yexuan, you could be so scared by this little fight?"


    What are you talking about?


    Yexuan, the great grandfather, was a hero who resisted the attack of Loulan and protected the territorial integrity of Dongze wasteland?


    Why is it that my grandfather is just like a child?

 Chapter 715

    "Master, you -"


    "don''t worry, since you are the descendant of yexuan, it''s unexpected that the Yejia family has developed into such a small family. But don''t worry, since your great grandfather is yexuan, I will certainly give you some advice on your mental strength in the future."


    Zhao shuning finished this sentence.


    The old man over there is still talking.


    Zhao shuning simply roared: "old rascal, you say so much, I don''t see you tired!"


    Old man, stop.


    Zhao shuning also said: "listen to you black market people, the eldest husband has something to do and something not to do. I haven''t heard of your eldest brother she. I think there are only two reasons. First, he is not shuiyunsheng at all. Second, even if he is shuiyunsheng, I''m afraid he is a humble little Luo."


    "Today, I will not only take away a few of them, but also remove all the contraband in your black market, and base your happiness on the pain of countless families. You black hearted traders should have paid the price long ago."


    Zhao shuning said that.


    The slender hands were arrayed.


    Five pills suspended in the air, suddenly flew to the five teenagers who fell on the ground.


    Just a moment.


    The feeling of fatigue in their bodies completely disappeared, and their spirit became extremely abundant.


    "If you can go, you can go out of here by yourself. I''ll take the rest."


    Night Star Rui still wants to talk.


    Five teenagers salute Zhao shuning with their fists in their arms: "I haven''t asked for your advice. What''s your predecessor?"


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "Say, you should call me elder martial sister."


    Elder martial sister?


    Is she also a graduate of shuiyunsheng?


    Why have they never met before? Judging from the age of their predecessors, there is no obvious difference between them?


    "Master, which year are you graduated from? Can you tell me in general? "


    "Graduation? Strictly speaking, I didn''t graduate from Yanyu building. Of course, I didn''t attend any graduation ceremony.


    "What?"


    The six looked at each other.


    So, the elder martial sister in front of me is just a half hanging?


    How dare she say such a big thing.


    Isn''t it? The elder martial sister in front of him is also a member of shuiyunsheng''s gang. I heard from the landlord that most of the elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters who lived many years ago were members of shuiyunsheng''s gang.


    "Is elder martial sister Shui Yunsheng''s person, too?"


    "It used to be, but now it''s not."


    It used to be. Not now?


    Is this elder martial sister the one who was expelled from the gang by Shui Yunsheng?


    "Are you still going? Now, how can these children cultivated by Yanyu building talk so much about one or two? "


    Several people are even more uncomfortable.


    Night Star Rui said: "elder martial sister, I''ll stay with you."


    "We also stay with elder martial sister. Since elder martial sister is from Yanyu building, we definitely can''t let you stay to deal with the aftermath. If you want to die, you should die together."


    Zhao shuning looked at the appearance of the group of children behind him.


    I think that although Miss Kong has a big temper, fortunately, all the students she teaches are good.


    "Who''s going to die with them." The Phoenix murmured.


    Zhao shuning is also a knowing smile.


    "Who''s going to die with you? If you stay, that''s the real death. Let''s go. I''ll be busy later and I won''t care for you."


    "This -"


    "OK -"


    after some discussion, they clasped their fists again, bowed to Zhao shuning''s back, and said, "elder martial sister, let''s go back and inform the landlord that she will surely come to save you."


    "Stop talking nonsense and get going."


    A few people went to the exit.


    There are people who want to stop them.


    Zhao shuning just said that he didn''t think much of himself. Those who stopped them immediately fell down.


    "I can''t help you so much. You have to do the rest yourself."


    "Yes, we understand, elder martial sister."


    Several people pulled out the big knife at their waist and took it in front of them.


    This time, the black market and Yanyu building are completely shameless.


    Before.


    When the patrol team of Yanyu building was sent out, those people in the black market still put away the illegal things.


    But this time, it''s the first time that such a big contradiction has happened.


    If it wasn''t for someone behind the black market, they wouldn''t be so bold.


    Zhao shuning is just about to go to find Kong Shishuang. Just in time, after she has dealt with the black market, she goes to Yanyu building to ask what the name of she Shi is and whether she is shuiyunsheng.


    If he really can''t get rid of the relationship with shuiyunsheng, then xie''an, the leader of the gang, should really have some dereliction of duty.Shuiyunsheng also has her own efforts, she just for shuiyunsheng clear moths.


    If this servant has nothing to do with shuiyunsheng, but swindles under the banner of shuiyunsheng''s Gang, withdraws troops to buy horses and discredits shuiyunsheng''s reputation, it''s better to take this opportunity to set an example to those alchemists who don''t follow the right path. Not all relationships can be attached.


    "Phoenix, go."


    The bird on Zhao shuning''s shoulder flew to various shops, and Zhao shuning followed him all the time. As long as he stayed on a certain product for a long time, Zhao shuning would destroy it.


    With the sound of explosion.


    The black hearted traders all covered their chests tightly. They were very distressed.


    But.


    They have nothing to do.


    Even Yan Qi is not the match of this crazy girl, let alone them.


    All the shops were inspected, and all the things that should be destroyed were almost destroyed.


    Zhao shuning is about to leave the black market and go to the Yanyu building to find Kong Shishuang.


    It was when she turned her head.


    Five or six people were thrown from the alley.


    Zhao shuning took a close look.


    Those people are the night Star Rui and others who were saved by themselves.


    Zhao shuning quickly picked up Lingli, caught several people from the air, and then slowly put them down.


    Look at the faces of those people again.


    Now it''s all blue and purple.


    Zhao shuning broke their veins.


    If Zhao shuning had not fed them those pills before, they would not even breathe now.


    Look at the strength.


    It''s extremely cruel.


    And, it''s not like a rookie.


    Bai Fan said that countless people died in Yanyu building.


    "Just these little characters of Yanyu building dare to make trouble in my territory!"


    A sound of arrogance came.


    Zhao shuning squatted down at this time and quickly took new pills for those people.


    Night Star Rui''s eyes at this time have no light. It was gray.


    "So cruel."


    Zhao shuning fed everyone pills and got up.


    She looked into the distance.


    There, a middle-aged man in a grey robe was walking slowly.


    Judging from his breath, he should be a six yuan spirit pharmacist.


    A small mountain Huazhou peak, out of such a spiritual pharmacist, is indeed extremely rare, is he so arrogant.


    But this time, he seems to have provoked the wrong person.

 Chapter 716

    The man came with a big stride.


    The power of the hand.


    It''s surging in the dark.


    Zhao shuning looked at the middle-aged man positively. It seemed that he should be in his forties.


    He has a rough face.


    There is a strong murderous air between the eyebrows.


    If you look carefully, you can still find that his eyes are full of bloodthirsty hatred.


    "Is it you, the little girl, who have run wild in my territory and smashed my shop?"


    "You are so bold that you dare to challenge me. I think you are quite well born. If you are willing to follow me, then I can not pursue the fault you committed today."


    Zhao shuning''s cold face was filled with a smile of ridicule.


    "You are she Shi?"


    "It''s me, little beauty. You should have heard my name, too. How about it? After I follow you, I''m sure you''ll be popular and spicy. "


    Zhao shuning sniffed at the man in front of him.


    He was tens of meters away from himself, but the smell of sweat and wine could be smelled after such a long time.


    "You hurt them?"


    Zhao shuning pointed to several people behind him.


    "Yes, they are very lucky. I''ve done it myself, and I can still breathe."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "That''s because I gave them Xiuyuan pills."


    "What?"


    Xiuyuan pill?


    These three words caused an uproar immediately.


    "How can it be? You little girl, don''t try to deceive me. Even if you are the alchemist of today''s eight grades, Xiuyuan Dan is not free to take it. What''s more, you are not familiar with such a few hairy boys. "


    "I''ll give you three seconds."


    "What?"


    "I don''t think it''s easy for you to grow up like this. If you abandon your spiritual roots, I won''t care any more."


    "Ha ha ha - that''s ridiculous. Who do you think you are? Do you really want to do whatever you want when you are born to look good? When I surrender you, I will tie you to the bed and let you have a good look. If you offend me, what will happen to you! "


    "Full of coarse language."


    Zhao shuning''s hand reached into the heaven and earth bag and quickly pulled out a black whip, which was very long and fast.


    She Shi finished speaking in three seconds.


    The sharp feeling of the whip, then head-on, he was surprised, to avoid, but the whip as if alive, with his Dodge, immediately changed direction.


    She''s on her toes.


    The body retreated a few feet.


    But Zhao shuning didn''t plan to let her go so easily.


    I saw her wrist slightly hard.


    A blue purple spirit power is injected into the black whip, and the black whip goes away.


    In an instant, she tied her hands and feet. No matter how she used her spiritual power, she could not get rid of the shackles of the black whip.


    "What kind of magic do you use?"


    She Shi roared.


    Zhao shuning just smiles.


    At this time, Zhao shuning, just like Satan in Shura hall, was full of horror.


    Step by step, she went to her servant.


    If it wasn''t for him, Zhao shuning would kill him immediately.


    With Zhao shuning approaching.


    The waiter began to be afraid.


    People are also afraid of hiding in different shops, but their curiosity, prompted them to secretly from the second floor window crack, looking at the war outside.


    When they saw that the imposing elder she couldn''t do more than three moves under the woman''s hands, their feet softened.


    Especially the old man who fought with Zhao shuning before, at this time, he almost peed his pants.


    This woman is so strong that no one can beat her.


    Thanks to her natural kindness, she just took away the contraband one by one and didn''t hurt the innocent life.


    That Yan Qi''s death is also deserved.


    Relying on his identity as an alchemist, he became the leader of the black market. The merchants respected him on the surface, but in fact, they wanted to eat his blood.


    Although, those people are not good people.


    Zhao shuning goes to she Shi.


    She Shi said, "who are you?"


    "What did you say before?"


    Zhao shuning approaches.


    She put the sword on her neck and forced him to look up at himself.


    She Shi said: "it''s because I have eyes and don''t know Taishan. I offend the elder. Please don''t forget the villain''s life and spare my life."


    "Master, it''s not easy for me to cultivate to the present level. I hope you have a lot of them. Don''t worry about them with me."Zhao shuning''s sword.


    He turned to her arm.


    Zhao shuning''s hand shook carelessly.


    The man made a pig like howl.


    "Oh - you see, I''m not careful. I didn''t master my strength well. I seem to have broken your hand."


    She Shi was sweating with pain, because his hands and feet were bound by the black whip, so at this time, he could only roll on the ground.


    The wrist is dripping with blood.


    But that''s not enough.


    Zhao shuning squatted down and took out a porcelain bottle from the heaven and earth bag. He didn''t know what was in the porcelain bottle.


    She thrust the sword hard at the head of she Shi, and he was so painful that he didn''t dare to act rashly any more.


    Zhao shuning opened the bottle.


    Put a bug out of the bottle. As soon as the bug appeared, he found the smell of blood and got into her skin.


    "What is this? What have you done to me? "


    "You might as well kill me."


    Zhao shuning said: "I don''t want to kill you. Why should I kill you? That insect is just something to stop bleeding for you. It''s just that it may hurt a little."


    Zhao shuning''s words fell.


    She Shi''s cry of pain came immediately.


    With his voice.


    She Shi''s face was red, and his arms and face were blue.


    The people hiding in the shop shivered.


    Previously, I thought this person was good. Now, fortunately, they didn''t come out. The woman below, who is human, is more terrible than the ogre who eats human.


    When she broke her old man''s wrist, her expression was so natural, no anger, no hatred, just like it was really careless to cut his wrist.


    She can still smile so brightly when she''s bewitched.


    Such a woman, they can not provoke, also dare not provoke.


    If not, they will be the next one.


    Zhao shuning said to the long path: "I know that you are all listening and watching. Next, you should have a good look. At that time, don''t forget to tell others what you know."


    People hiding on the second floor of the shop kept shivering.


    "What to do? She won''t kill people, will she? "


    "No, I didn''t do anything hurtful. I was just greedy for a little money. I wanted to make more money and go home to marry my daughter-in-law."


    "I don''t want to die here either."


    "What kind of woman is this? Why is it so terrible? She is completely crushed in front of her. "


    They were frightened and their legs were shaking.


    Even if you speak, it''s very quiet.

 Chapter 717

    At this time, she''s all limbs are bound by black whip.


    I can''t move.


    The six students in Yanyu building behind them had almost had a rest. At least, now their consciousness has basically recovered.


    Zhao shuning asked: "I heard that you are from shuiyunsheng?"


    "Yes, you''d better not offend me. If our leader knows what happened to me, you will die."


    "Is that so?" Zhao shuning looked at the porcelain vase in his hands in a daze.


    "You crazy woman, you''d better figure out what influence shuiyunsheng is. I don''t need to say that you should know. If you dare to offend me, it''s against shuiyunsheng."


    "Now that shuiyunsheng takes in gang members, doesn''t he do any research? Can you get into shuiyunsheng even if you are such a product? "


    There is a flicker in the man''s eyes.


    However, he tried his best to retort: "in shuiyunsheng, my ability is also very famous. I''m afraid you don''t know that the leader of shuiyunsheng, viper, and I are brothers."


    Good friend?


    No matter how you look at her, it doesn''t look like a viper can make friends with her.


    "What are you looking at?" When the man mentioned shuiyunsheng, his voice became loud.


    Everyone knows that now shuiyunsheng''s influence is all over the mainland of Kyushu. It can be said that wherever you go now, as long as you have shuiyunsheng''s identity, others will look up to you.


    It is a well-known fact that the disciples of shuiyunsheng''s sect unite.


    "If you kill me now, there are so many witnesses today. Later, Shui Yunsheng will take revenge for me."


    "Do you attach so much importance to shuiyunsheng? Then why do you want to discredit shuiyunsheng''s reputation? You should be just a reputation seeker. In the name of shuiyunsheng, do evil deeds. "


    "What do you know? Have you ever met the leader of shuiyunsheng? "


    Zhao shuning shrugged and said no.


    "It doesn''t matter if I''ve seen the leader of shuiyunsheng. I just want to know who made you do it? Let me guess. "


    The man''s body involuntarily moved to the back, but because his limbs were tied, so at this time, it looked very twisted and ridiculous.


    "I guess? Should it be settling down? "


    After hearing the word "settle down", she Shi''s body got a meal, but in a flash, he immediately recovered to his former appearance.


    "Nonsense, I have nothing to do with settling down."


    As we all know, there are two generals in shuiyunsheng. They are Chuwen chunuan and Chuwen chunuan. They hate to settle down. Because of this, settling down and shuiyunsheng are always opposite. If shuiyunsheng''s gang is involved in settling down, they will be punished. Moreover, the punishment is very severe.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    There was danger in his eyes.


    She just made a random guess.


    Because most of the alchemists in the black market we saw before were people who were expelled from their families.


    How could this happen?


    Although the people who settle down in the family seem to be well-known and decent, what they do in private is something that Zhao shuning doesn''t need to investigate. He can see from an Su Su, the leader of the an family.


    "So, is it really settling down?"


    "What are you talking about, you crazy woman!"


    Zhao shuning is more certain.


    "I think I''m a big man. You scum are sent out to plug up shuiyunsheng. Fortunately, I said, even if you are blind, you scum like you can''t get into the gang."


    "You talk nonsense, you slander and settle down!"


    The man''s face was high.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "You see, you''re in a hurry. You''re the elixir of settling down. Tut tut tut - settling down really costs money. For people like you, she should have sent a lot of people."


    "These are all your guesses. I''m from shuiyunsheng. You can''t refute that."


    She Shi struggled violently and dropped a wooden card from her arms. The quality of the wooden card was indeed the wooden card owned by the members of Shui Yunsheng. Zhao shuning was very clear about the wooden card, because at the beginning, she gave it to the poisonous snakes.


    The wooden card represents identity.


    Is that right.


    Is she really a person born of water and clouds?


    "Now, you should always believe that I am shuiyunsheng''s person. If you are wise, you''d better let me go now. Maybe I still see you as a girl and don''t care with you. If anything happens to me today, shuiyunsheng will not let you go in the future."


    "No, you are not born of water."


    "The man said:" I have a wooden card to testify


    Zhao shuning with one move, solved that she Shi''s black whip.


    Just when people thought that the woman was giving in, she suddenly gave up.But this time, she seemed to be less powerful than before. After dozens of moves, she didn''t lose.


    About two quarters of an hour later.


    The woman''s expression became relaxed, and then she turned her wrist and trapped the six yuan elixir in the same place with only one of the second grade Alchemist''s Fox charms.


    Next.


    She clapped her hands.


    She Shi was very angry.


    "What are you doing?"


    Since she can catch herself immediately, why do she play so many tricks?


    "I have to say that what you said just now really bluffed my girl."


    She Shi''s struggling body stops.


    He looks at Zhao shuning.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What I have just said is true. You will regret playing with me like this."


    "Is that right?" said Zhao shuning


    She took a jade card out of her arms.


    "Do you know what it is?"


    At the beginning, there were two jade medals. Zhao shuning gave one to viper and the other one to heaven and earth. She always thought that she would never use this jade medal again in her life.


    "You - what is this in your hand?"


    "What? Since you are a member of shuiyunsheng, you don''t even know this jade card? "


    Zhao shuning also said: "just now, I''m not sure whether you are a member of shuiyunsheng. Now, I understand."


    "What do you understand?"


    "When I was fighting with you just now, I was quick, and you didn''t have time to react. So in a hurry, all the moves you used were the skills that Fang, a disciple of the inner family, had learned."


    The bottom is wide, Zhao shuning''s voice is not big, but here is extremely quiet, but it can clearly spread to everyone in the upstairs.


    "You''re talking nonsense. Can I make a fake of my shuiyunsheng wooden card?"


    "The wooden card is true."


    Zhao shuning is calm.


    If the wooden card was false, she would not have been threatened by this guy before.


    "In that case, how dare you play with me? If you don''t let me go. "


    "But you are a fake."

 Chapter 718

    Are people fake?


    "You''re bullshit


    The man''s expression was excited.


    "If she''s a servant, I won''t change my name. If I sit there, I won''t change my surname. Three times as many of my grandparents and grandchildren are her family members. This is well documented."


    "People are not fake?"


    "It must be true."


    "If it''s true, when I had a fight with you before, I already checked your spiritual roots. Why do you have the mark of settling down on your spiritual roots?"


    The man said, "are you a alchemist?"


    And he said, "you just used it?"


    "The second grade alchemist can use it - the fox curse."


    "You, you -"


    "if what you say is true, I might as well make a point of it. You listen to me on the high-rise building and try to figure out if I''m right."


    "At the beginning, you should be the inner disciple of settling down. When I came here, I inquired that settling down and shuiyunsheng are always incompatible. If you want to enter shuiyunsheng, it will not be so easy. Therefore, settling down should be an eye. That is to expel you from settling down. You can make shuiyunsheng people think that you are with settling down With irreconcilable contradictions, he joined shuiyunsheng, right? "


    "You''re bullshit."


    "Otherwise, when I mention settling down, why do you say that I am slandering settling down, that you only admit that you are born of Shuiyun, and that you only admit that you are born of Shuiyun when you discredit and commit evils? Do you say that these kinds of signs show that you are the one settling down or the one born of Shuiyun?"


    Otherwise, when it comes to settling down, how could he explain so quickly.


    "What evidence do you have?"


    "Naturally, there is evidence. You have the spiritual power planted by settling down on your spiritual root. I just need to take you to settle down and confront with those who settle down. She Shi, don''t forget that I''m also an alchemist. I just need to compare the spiritual power of those who settle down. You can see the result at a glance."


    She Shi wants to struggle.


    His hands kept hammering the air wall in front of him.


    In front of the woman''s ability, he can''t match it.


    The people upstairs also discussed it.


    "Isn''t settling down a family always decent?"


    "In my early years, I was lucky to meet an Su Su, the leader of the family, who was a kind man in white clothes. He was so well-known and decent that he should not be able to do this kind of thing


    "If you know people, you know face, but you don''t know heart, who knows what the truth is. Look at this girl. She is very reasonable. If you look at the elder she, her expression at this time is obviously angry. "


    "But one side of the story, no one can believe it."


    "Said the girl? The spiritual root of elder she has the spiritual power of settling down. If that''s the case, take elder she to settle down, and the truth will be clear. "


    "If she has no spiritual power to settle down on his spiritual roots, it means that she is indeed a member of shuiyunsheng. That is to say, members of shuiyunsheng are basically like this. Most of the industries they are involved in are invisible, just like us."


    That is to say, Shui Yunsheng connives at his subordinates for his own interests.


    "But if so, what about the mental match?"


    People look around for a week.


    They all lowered their heads in silence.


    If this is the case, then the image of settling down in the eyes of the world in the past will collapse.


    Downstairs.


    She must also know the consequences of doing so.


    He looks at Zhao shuning.


    He said, "is it necessary for you to do this absolutely?"


    "It''s necessary."


    "What do you have to do with shuiyunsheng?"


    "It doesn''t matter much, but I can''t see you slander shuiyunsheng''s reputation like this."


    "What good is it for you to do that?"


    "It''s no good. I just don''t like you people who eat other people''s meat, use other people''s bones to make soup, and even do the same thing."


    "People in the world can''t help themselves."


    "It''s understandable, but it''s not an excuse to hurt people."


    She Shi said: "do you know that if you really do this, you are provoking two forces."


    One is family power.


    One is gangs.


    To tell you the truth, shuiyunsheng has been very powerful in recent years, but settling down has not collapsed under the impact of shuiyunsheng. That''s because there is a mysterious force behind settling down.


    "Do you know that shuiyunsheng is not easy to be provoked, and you can''t afford to be a crazy woman to settle down."


    Zhao shuning said: "maybe you don''t know that compared with settling down and shuiyunsheng, the person you can''t offend is me."


    When a woman says this, the danger in her eyes makes people dare not look directly at her."You have a big voice."


    "She Shi, I don''t kill you now, that''s because I want to keep you and tear off all the hypocrites of that an family."


    "I want to show the world what kind of heart an Su Su, who is as gentle as water and has a charitable face, hides under her skin."


    "Do you know Mr. an?"


    She was shocked.


    Zhao shuning did not answer.


    Of course, she not only knew, but also had an irreconcilable huge contradiction with naansusu.


    At the beginning of their four families hurt her, certainly did not expect, she Ye Ling, there is a day to make a comeback.


    Zhao shuning made the seal by hand.


    Want to abolish she Shi''s whole body spirit power, make him have no ability to continue to harm all directions, also can temporarily save his life.


    It''s of great use to keep it for future confrontation.


    "Seal!"


    But just when Zhao shuning''s seal was about to bind her Shi, a huge shield appeared in front of her Shi.


    Zhao shuning immediately noticed that there was a strange and familiar atmosphere in the air.


    Immediately hands together, full use of their mental power, want to be familiar with the dangerous force to stay.


    But that force is not aimed at Zhao shuning.


    When Zhao shuning reacted, she Shi''s eyes were round, her body suddenly stiff, and then a mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth.


    The next moment.


    She Shi''s body, suddenly appeared hundreds of small holes, the blood inside, immediately followed the small hole Zi out.


    The muscles and veins are broken, and the liver and intestines are broken.


    The whole body bone is broken in an instant.


    It''s just a moment.


    That she Shi, died miserably under that mysterious huge power.


    "I want to go!"


    Zhao shuning snorted coldly, and his body soared into the air. Behind him, a huge contract God, Yuan Shen, emerged.


    With the sound of the Phoenix.


    The Phoenix takes off.


    The next moment, I heard a muffled hum not far away.


    Zhao shuning just wanted to catch up.


    At the gate of the black market, someone yelled nervously: "no, Yanyu building has been besieged. Now the owner of Yanyu building is standing on the wall of the building to resist the sudden attack of the monster!"


    Zhao shuning was in a panic.


    There''s a loophole in the staff.


    The mysterious force seized the opportunity and immediately disappeared.

 Chapter 719

    Zhao shuning wanted to catch up.


    But it is really worried about Kong Shishuang in Yanyu building.


    Now that so many years have passed, I don''t know how she can handle these changes.


    But.


    For fear of being deceived, Zhao shuning did not fly to the Yanyu building immediately.


    The five or six disciples of CNOOC Yanyu building in the black market are weak at this time. If they are really in danger, they will be in danger.


    "Younger martial brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Who are you?"


    Zhao shuning fell to the ground from the mid air.


    Night Star Rui still has a little strength at this time, then way: "this is my elder martial brother, elder martial brother how to return a responsibility?"


    "How did you become like this? It''s over, it''s all over. I still want to come out and find help. How did you get hurt like this?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "Elder martial brother, this is our elder martial sister. She used to be a student of Yanyu building."


    "It''s no use. It''s no use."


    "The disciples of Yanyu building are so hesitant that they can''t say a single key point in three sentences."


    Zhao shuning has no patience.


    She made a seal with her hands and set up a protective cover for the six people, so that they would be safe even if something happened.


    Finish this.


    Zhao shuning then took the Phoenix to the direction of the Yanyu building.


    Looking at the woman''s back.


    The crying boy stopped.


    "Where is she going?" he said


    "If I guess correctly, elder martial sister should go to Yanyu building."


    "It''s useless for her to go to Yanyu building. It should be a fierce animal. When she came, it was fierce. The building owner couldn''t support it. All the senior brothers in our college were seriously injured. As a woman, how much ability can she have to stop the fierce animal."


    Night Star Rui''s eyes are bright.


    "Not necessarily. Elder martial sister is not an ordinary person."


    The young man is looking at several people behind the night Star Rui. They all nod and agree with the night Star Rui''s words.


    "She is not much older than us. Can she really save the life and death of Yanyu building?"


    Teenagers are still confused.


    Night Star Rui and the eyes of those people are incomparably firm.


    Just now, just a few moves, she can easily play as a six yuan elixir, a fierce beast, she should also be able to deal with it?


    A few people think about it.


    But I have no strength to speak.


    Just now, if it wasn''t for elder martial sister, I''m afraid that now they are just a few corpses lying on the ground.


    The man looked back.


    At this time, she Shi, who died suddenly not far away, was found.


    A look of surprise.


    "He - isn''t he the boss of the black market? What did he do? "


    At this point.


    The people on those pavilions saw Zhao shuning leave and came out one after another.


    Seeing this, the young man said: "someone is coming. What do you do? Can we go? After all, these people in the black market usually don''t like our students in Yanyu building. Now you are also injured. I''m afraid that once Yan Qi comes out, we will all be killed by him. "


    "Brother Lin, don''t be afraid."


    Night Star Rui gasps to say.


    "How can I not be afraid? I can''t beat them alone."


    The young man who was called elder martial brother Lin was a secondary student. When he was in the college, he liked to read some historical records of Yanyu building when he had nothing to do.


    Cowardice is famous.


    Originally, the patrol this time, should be he and you two born together, but he is timid, let night Star Rui top his position.


    "Elder martial brother, Yan Qi is dead."


    "What did you say?"


    "Yan Qi is dead."


    "How did he die? Who killed them? Who is so bold? "


    "Elder martial sister."


    The boy calmed down, but only for a moment, he said: "even if Yan Qi died, if these people come to beat me, I can''t beat you. You are all in the protective hood. What can I do?"


    Night Star Rui see a man like this, simply don''t talk.


    Elder martial brother Lin, I don''t know why the landlord would accept such students.


    When the youth was trembling.


    The people in the black market gathered around.


    The boy was just about to cry.


    But then, the reaction of the black market man surprised the teenagers.


    "You guys, the building has prepared tea for you. Would you like to go in and have a drink?"


    "If it''s not convenient for you, we can get someone to carry you in.""I''ve offended you so much before. I hope you guys don''t count this on us. In the future, we will never sell those illegal things again."


    The boy was confused.


    Even the night Star Rui feel some incredible.


    They looked at each other.


    Then he was relieved.


    These vendors in the black market are afraid that they have just seen the ability of elder martial sister. They are afraid that if elder martial sister comes to ask a question on behalf of Yanyu building after stabilizing the fierce beast, they will come to the same end as Yan Qi.


    Therefore, now they will say such words. Before that, they want to please the people in Yanyu building.


    It''s not so much to please them as to please elder martial sister.


    Night Star Rui and several people were invited into the black market teahouse.


    That elder martial brother Lin is still flattered.


    After sitting down.


    Elder martial brother Lin suddenly stood up.


    He asked excitedly: "by the way, Xiaorui, when did the elder martial sister you mentioned graduate with such a powerful word? What''s your name? "


    Night Star Rui shook his head.


    The elder martial sister came out of the blue. They didn''t have time to ask her name. As for when she graduated, they didn''t even know. The elder martial sister said that she didn''t even attend the graduation ceremony.


    After hearing what night Star Rui said.


    Lin Lin''s eyes are shining.


    He can''t do anything.


    Only in the historical records of Yanyu building, we know the most.


    "I - I have a general guess."


    Ye Xingrui said, "elder martial brother Lin, tell me about it."


    "Do you remember that 40 years ago, there was a child who, at a young age, forced all the senior brothers and sisters to take the first-class freshmen to the second-class trial place. After that, she not only improved her ability, but also successfully took the first-class freshmen she led out of the dark land."


    The crowd raised their eyes.


    They have heard a lot about the seven year old baby in Yanyu building.


    But most of the time, they all think that it''s something made up by the people who make up the books of Yanyu building to attract people''s attention.


    "Moreover, the child did not attend the graduation ceremony. Before that, she was recommended by the elder of Yanyu building to participate in the joint disciple competition south of Huaihe River."


    The crowd was stunned.


    These are all right.


    Night Star Rui said: "do you know the name of the child recorded in the book?"


    "Zhao shuning."

 Chapter 720

    The name of Zhao shuning.


    Maybe it''s not very famous in other places.


    But for the students in Yanyu building, this name represents the legend of a generation.


    Mr. Su Nian, elder Xie Bo and even their current landlord Kong Shishuang are full of praise when they mention the name of Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning.


    When I entered Yanyu building, I was only five years old.


    It was the youngest disciple that Yanyu building had ever received.


    In the past, now, there is no five-year-old to open the existence of spiritual power and spiritual power.


    Zhao shuning is the first one in Yanyu building.


    It is said that although she was young at that time, on the first day when she arrived at Yanyu building, she had a dispute with Kong Shishuang, the owner of Yanyu building now. Not only that, Kong Shishuang, who was the first lady of Yanyu building at that time, not only didn''t take half of Zhao shuning''s advantage, but also fell into the lotus pool and was in a mess.


    And Zhao shuning.


    She is kind to the freshmen at the same level, and her ability has attracted many people''s admiration.


    It is said that at that time, she was the first one to stand up to the injustice of the elder. Not only that, since her time, the tradition of bullying the freshmen no longer exists.


    Zhao shuning of that term was a legendary existence.


    Later, although they did not graduate with the landlord, but after all, we all remember her in mind.


    "I also heard that the little girl was founded by her at the beginning of shuiyunsheng. Later, because she had so many things in her hands, she gave it to Xie an, a poisonous snake. I don''t know if it''s true."


    This matter remains to be studied.


    But anyway.


    The elder martial sister who just appeared is their life-saving benefactor.


    Yanyu building at this time.


    The wind and rain are falling.


    Kong Shishuang stood on the top of the highest city wall, with the strength of one person, fully resisting the invasion of the monster.


    Behind Kong Shishuang is a student in the uniform of Yanyu building.


    However, at this time, most of them had blood on their lapels, and most of their spirits were in a state of depression.


    It can be seen that before that, they have already experienced a fierce battle on a large scale.


    Now, if not for the support of the building owner Kong Shishuang, the wall of Yanyu building would have been broken by the monster.


    Kong Shishuang''s ability today is much better than that of forty years ago.


    Earlier years.


    Yanyu building can be regarded as wind and water.


    People in Dongze Dahuang almost know that Xie an, the leader of shuiyunsheng''s Gang, is the one who goes out from Yanyu building.


    And because Kong Shishuang and Zhao shuning are good friends.


    Shuiyunsheng''s first group of gang members came from Yanyu building. Because of this, Xie an gave protection to Yanyu building several times.


    Because of the old love, he saved Kong Shishuang several times.


    Originally, Kong Shishuang didn''t have much affection for the poisonous snake. After all, at the beginning, she was not optimistic about the reputation of the poisonous snake.


    Until later, after graduation, because of some reasons, we spent more time together, and the poisonous snake saved Yanyu building from danger again and again.


    That''s a lot of times.


    Kong Shishuang also had different feelings for xie''an.


    But later, something unexpected happened to her, and she and Xie an broke up completely.


    Not only that, Kong Shishuang, who was arrogant at that time, also spoke in mainland Kyushu.


    From now on, she Yanyu building has nothing to do with shuiyunsheng.


    Therefore, this is the reason for today''s situation.


    That she attendants dare to take advantage of the potential of shuiyunsheng to suppress Yanyu building in many ways.


    Although Kong Shishuang was unwilling, she was not as capable as she Shi. After several duels, she was defeated one after another.


    Day after day, Yanyu building is not as grand as before.


    Now.


    The fierce beast came and arrived at the sky above the Yanyu building.


    She couldn''t borrow help from all over the place, and her proud temperament made her unable to put down her body to ask for water Yunsheng again.


    "Landlord, if you can''t support it, don''t waste your spiritual power any more."


    "No, as the owner of Yanyu building, I was worshipped by your family. I promised your parents that I would stand in front of you at the most dangerous time. You go first. I can resist this monster for a while."


    I still remember when Zhao shuning said that Kong Shishuang was like a peacock, beautiful and conceited.


    She didn''t think that in the past, if she had been willing to bow her head, would her students not have suffered with her?


    "This fierce beast is mostly from the shuiyunsheng gang. They are the biggest gang in the world. How could they do such a shameful thing?"


    "Shut up


    It was Kong Shishuang who stopped them."Landlord, now, you still speak for shuiyunsheng. In my opinion, shuiyunsheng is a mean person. At the beginning, shanhuazhoufeng is always our Yanyu building, and you will never let shuiyunsheng''s people intervene. But now, the black market is opening more and more blatantly. Even she Shi has killed our Yanyu building disciples many times, Shuiyun Even his alma mater has never let go of the fact that students do things so well. Such a school has only the appearance of justice. In its essence, it''s rotten to the point where it can''t be rotten any more. "


    "Yes, say one thing and do another. We can''t join such a gang!"


    "Shut up, all of you


    Kong Shishuang was obviously angry and almost caught the chance by the fierce beast. Her chest was stuffy and she stepped back two or three steps. She still immediately made a seal and resisted the fierce beast''s attack.


    "Landlord!"


    Kong Shishuang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Lian said hastily: "this matter must have nothing to do with shuiyunsheng."


    "I''m the one who''s holding you back."


    "The leader of shuiyunsheng, he is definitely not such a person."


    Although Kong Shishuang and Shui Yunsheng are now in a state of calm, she knows that Xie an can''t do this despicable means.


    However, she has no way to explain.


    Because she Shi really has the identity of Shui Yunsheng.


    "You''re going through the back door now. I''ll stop you. But children, after you go out, you must promise me that you are not allowed to make rumors. Today''s affair has nothing to do with shuiyunsheng. I want you to swear in the name of your family that you will never say anything against shuiyunsheng!"


    "Landlord!"


    "Come on


    "Good! We believe in you


    All the people behind Kong Shishuang raised their right hands together, put up three fingers and swore to heaven.


    But they haven''t spoken yet.


    In the air, there was a burst of mocking laughter.


    "Kong Shishuang, I didn''t expect that you, a small Yanyu building, could do so for the sake of shuiyunsheng."


    On the back of the fierce beast, a handsome young man appeared.


    He came slowly from the back of the fierce beast in a purple shirt.


    Suddenly, his spiritual power made the surrounding air vibrate.


    If there is anything wrong with the man, it should be his feet.


    When he walked, he limped. His feet seemed to have suffered some kind of heavy injury.

 Chapter 721

    Kong Shishuang didn''t know him.


    But she knew his suit.


    That''s the clothes that used to be worn by the inner disciples of the Lin family.


    "Who are you?"


    "Why aim at my Yanyu building?"


    "If I remember correctly, it seems that Yanyu building has never offended you."


    Kong Shishuang asked three questions in succession.


    The man opposite just smiles.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. It''s not me you offend. It''s him you offend."


    That gentle childe''s words fall.


    Behind him, another man came out.


    Kong Shishuang was surprised when he saw the man.


    Then there was a trace of familiarity in his face.


    "Zhang Tianyuan!"


    Zhang Tianyuan, he didn''t die!


    "Well, I''m a fierce beast. I''ll lend it to you for a few days. Remember, I want to pay it back."


    Let''s go.


    The man turned and flew away.


    At this time, Zhang Tianyuan stood on the back of the fierce beast.


    It''s high.


    He looked at Kong Shishuang and his party with disgust in his eyes.


    Naturally, Zhang Tianyuan hated Yanyu building. The original Yanyu building was his starting point and his ending point.


    His soul root was destroyed, and Zhao shuning himself hurt him into a mute.


    That kind of pain, even now, is still fresh in my memory.


    "It''s you. It''s you who deal with my Yanyu building in the name of shuiyunsheng. I didn''t expect that heaven has no eyes. You are such a vicious man. You can even control the fierce beast and come to my Yanyu building one day."


    Zhang Tianyuan looks up to the sky.


    Try to laugh.


    But now, he can''t speak, let alone laugh.


    He can''t speak, it doesn''t mean that the Jieyu beast left by that man can''t.


    Now, as an alchemist, it''s only a matter of time before Zhang Tianyuan and the fierce beast exchanged their minds. What''s more, before they attacked Yanyu building, Zhang Tianyuan and the fierce beast had been together for a long time.


    "Kong Shishuang, what a miss of the Kong family. Over the years, you are the owner of Yanyu building. How comfortable are you?"


    "Jieyu beast? How can you turn a good Jieyu beast into a fierce one? Zhang Tianyuan, your means are as mean as ever. "


    Jieyu beast is a kind of gentle temperament, which can accompany the master to relieve his boredom and know the master''s mind. This kind of monster, with whom the contract is signed, is a woman.


    But now, if it wasn''t for Zhang Tianyuan''s voice, Kong Shishuang couldn''t believe that such a docile monster would have become so ferocious and nearly destroyed Yanyu building.


    If Zhao shuning had not given Kong Shishuang the lotus green silk cat, without the help of the beaver, the wall would have been broken long ago.


    "Zhao shuning is the only one to blame. If she didn''t harm me in those years and I couldn''t finish the task, how could I be punished by the organization, and how could I not speak. Now, you people in Yanyu building are under my feet. They are just the lives of ants. "


    Kong Shishuang stepped back.


    "Just you? I also want to destroy my Yanyu building. You think it''s too naive. "


    "I know that you Kong Shishuang has a lotus green silk cat, but do you think that the Jieyu beast under my feet really only knows wennong''s whisper?"


    Kong Shishuang certainly knows that it is not.


    Before this fierce beast''s formidable, she already understood.


    Zhang Tianyuan hates Yanyu building.


    Kong Shishuang can make sense. After all, Zhang Zhi, the father of Zhang Tianyuan, ended up like that, which has something to do with Yanyu building.


    It''s just that.


    It''s all Zhangjia''s own cocoon.


    "Kong Shishuang, when I left Zhang Tianyuan, I swore in my letter that one day, I would return to Yanyu building, and I would let all of you in Yanyu building submit to my feet."


    Kong Shishuang has a serious face.


    Dare not have the slightest relaxation.


    Those disciples behind them are so bloody that they want to fight with Zhang Tianyuan, but they are stopped by Kong Shishuang.


    "You all go."


    "Remember, today''s things are all done by Zhang Tianyuan who abandoned his school. It has nothing to do with shuiyunsheng."


    "Yes, the students understand."


    At this point.


    Around the Yanyu building, countless branches and vines rose abruptly.


    On the vine, there are black thorns. The top of black thorns is shining with cold light. This vine has several thorns. I''m afraid it has some variation.


    It''s coming all over the place.


    Confine the whole Yanyu building to it.


    Kong Shishuang''s face turned white with fright.


    Zhang Tianyuan''s attack on the Yanyu building today was not a spur of the moment. He should have planned for a long time. Presumably, she Shi''s presence in shanhuazhou peak would have nothing to do with Zhang Tianyuan.The reason why she chose shanhuazhou peak, and during that time, she kept wandering around Yanyu building, maybe from then on, this kind of ghost vine was planted into the corner of Yanyu building by him.


    Guiteng.


    This is the unique thing of Gui Yu.


    This kind of plant can''t grow in Kyushu mainland, but if it is moistened by the dark forces, it will break through the soil and grow rapidly in a short time, until it encircles the trapped objects into a ball.


    At this time, Kong Shishuang and them had already retired.


    The sting of the ghost vine is poisonous. At the moment, if they stay in the circle safely, it will be OK.


    If they walk around in a panic, the ghost vine will surely follow the man until it absorbs all their flesh and blood.


    Flesh and blood, that''s the best way to nourish them.


    "Don''t you move!"


    Guiteng is a kind of plant.


    Kong Shishuang once heard Ling siser speak.


    Now I''m nearly six yuan elixir, and I can barely cope with it. But if these students have limited ability, they will die and hurt countless people when they walk around.


    "Landlord!"


    "Remember, don''t move."


    Now there is no alchemist in the building, and the elder brother has been missing for many years. If these children were poisoned by ghost vine, she could not find so many pills to rescue them.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, you say, what do you want me to do to let these children go?"


    In the past.


    The proud young lady.


    At this time, there was a trace of fear in her tone.


    It''s beginning to be patient.


    "You, Miss Kong, are also afraid, and sometimes you ask for help."


    If Kong Shishuang were alone, she would not beg for mercy, let alone put down her self-esteem to beg Zhang Tianyuan.


    Even if she died, she would never kneel to him!


    But now it''s different.


    At this time, Kong Shishuang is the owner of Yanyu building. She is not alone. There are thousands of students behind her. These students are the hope of countless families. Her Yanyu building is worshipped by these families, but she fails to teach them anything. If she can''t even save her life, she is an unforgivable villain.


    Even a thousand or a hundred more deaths will not be enough to quell such a sin!


    "You kneel down, kneel down to beg me, you beg me, I''ll think about it carefully, whether to let them go."

 Chapter 722

    It seems to have seen through Kong Shishuang''s idea.


    Zhang Tianyuan at the foot of the Jieyu beast, will say such words.


    Kong Shishuang''s face is hard to see.


    Many students behind him are also full of anger.


    The owner of their Yanyu building has always been noble and proud. How can they do such a shameless thing?


    "What? Is that the attitude of the owner of Yanyu building? "


    "How did you assure the parents when you first entered the school?"


    "Kong Shishuang, I tell you that Zhang Tianyuan didn''t care about the weakness of your Yanyu building, but I know that Zhao shuning cares. If she knew that you Kong Shishuang had been humiliated by me before she died, her face would be wonderful."


    Kong Shishuang''s hand holding the jade sword was shaking.


    When the beaver saw the master, he quickly rubbed his head to appease Kong Shishuang.


    "I''ll give you three seconds to think about it."


    "Three


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    "Wait a minute." The woman''s low voice came.


    She looked up.


    Look at Zhang Tianyuan in the air.


    There are tears in my eyes.


    "If I kneel down, are you sure you will let these children go?"


    "These children have nothing to do with me. I don''t need to create these murders to make myself unhappy."


    "But what if you say you can''t?"


    "Then you can''t believe me, Miss Kong. You have to see clearly. Now, you don''t have the chance to negotiate with me. If you kneel down, they still have a chance to survive. If you don''t kneel down, they will die."


    "Zhang Tianyuan, you should remember what you said."


    Kong Shishuang put down his jade sword.


    Step by step forward.


    Because of her high accomplishments, those ghost vines didn''t come up immediately.


    "Landlord, don''t!"


    "The landlord doesn''t have to give in to such a villain!"


    "Landlord!"


    Kong Shishuang looks at Zhang Tianyuan with tears in her eyes. Although he was full of anger, he had to take the sword back.


    "What are you waiting for?"


    "Kneel down!"


    Kong Shishuang''s legs softened and finally knelt down to Zhang Tianyuan.


    Let''s see.


    Two.


    Three.


    She looked up.


    "Is that enough?"


    Seeing her inner reluctance and the anger in her eyes, Zhang Tianyuan felt relieved.


    But is that enough?


    Of course not!


    "I didn''t feel Miss Kong''s sincerity."


    "You deceive too much!"


    "I''m deceiving people too much. What can you do with me? Kong Shishuang, look behind you. These countless students are all students of Yanyu building. Just like you were in those years, if you think clearly, their life and death are in your hands. "


    Kong Shishuang looks back.


    Such a young face.


    Such a vigorous age.


    They are the hope of the family. Why should they die here because of their ridiculous self-esteem?


    "Do you have a clear idea?"


    "Zhang Tianyuan, you will be punished."


    "I don''t know if I will be punished, but the retribution of Miss Kong is happening now."


    Kong Shishuang lowered her head.


    I can only kowtow to that Tianyuan again and again.


    Zhang Tianyuan then looked at it in the middle of the sky until Kong Shishuang''s forehead had oozed blood, and he didn''t stop.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, is that enough?"


    Kong Shishuang was as angry as a gossamer and had no strength.


    Zhang Tianyuan saw it.


    The ferocity on the face is more obvious.


    Seeing this, Kong Shishuang was alert and said, "do you want to go back?"


    Zhang Tianyuan said: "Kong Shishuang, you are really the eldest lady of Yanyu building. You were spoiled by your brother since you were a child. That''s why you have grown up and lived for so many years, but your brain is still as dull and stupid as ever."


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do I mean? You don''t know, do you? Do you think I''m really going to let your students go? "


    "Zhang Tianyuan, you have to die!"


    "Zhang Tianyuan, you just promised me!"


    "Kong Shishuang, it''s your own stupidity. You don''t have to think about it. If I only want to take revenge on you, why should I wait until now? I spent so much energy just for today. "


    "All of you in Yanyu building don''t want to go out."


    "Zhang Tianyuan, these students are innocent."


    "It doesn''t matter to me whether I''m innocent or not.""You said before that you have no injustice or hatred against them. As long as I kneel down, you will not create so many murders."


    "Kong Shishuang, do you really believe it? Don''t you think that if I really let them out, I''ll try my best to let the world know that it was Shui Yunsheng who destroyed his alma mater''s Yanyu building


    "In that case, my hard work for so many years is useless, and shuiyunsheng won''t suffer any loss. Do you think I''m as stupid as Miss Kong, and if you kowtow to me casually, I''ll forgive you so kindly? Let''s pass the Yanyu building? "


    Kong Shishuang is paralyzed.


    After all, she thought too shallow.


    This strangulation of Yanyu building has been arranged for such a long time, in order to make shuiyunsheng, who is now full of wind and water, become infamous, and Zhang Tianyun can also take this opportunity to eradicate Yanyu building.


    With Zhang Tianyuan''s evil deeds, how could he give up such a good thing of killing two birds with one stone.


    "To tell you the truth, the letter you received and the keepsake hanging on your waist were all sent by someone arranged by me. From the beginning to the end, Xie an had no feelings for you."


    Kong Shishuang looks up in panic.


    Look at the jade pendant on your waist.


    She collapsed almost instantaneously.


    "You, it''s all at your command!"


    "It''s me, of course it''s me. Kong Shishuang, don''t forget the poisonous snake, but I spent a lot of time with him at the beginning. I know all about his writing skills and what he was carrying. That''s you stupid woman. Do you really think that Xie an fell in love with you and was rejected by others? How about it? "


    Kong Shishuang''s whole body almost leans on the beaver as soon as her feet are soft.


    Fake. It''s all fake.


    At that time, when she received the letter, she was so overjoyed. Later, she tried several times, and Xie an also laughed.


    She always thought that the snake was waiting for her to speak.


    So she said it first.


    He suddenly changed his face and said that in his heart, he just regarded her as a friend.


    Kong Shishuang couldn''t figure it out at that time.


    It''s him who teases himself.


    It was he who saved himself over and over again.


    It was he who allowed himself to take the initiative.


    But in the end, he refused himself in front of the public.


    She thought that he was ungrateful, not a trustworthy friend, not a man worthy of trust for life.


    So on the spot and shuiyunsheng cut off the relationship.


    And cut his robe with the viper.


    Now.


    With Zhang Tianyuan''s words, Kong Shishuang repented.

 Chapter 723

    Kong Shishuang didn''t expect it.


    At that time.


    In Shuiyun''s life, Zhang Tianyuan''s eyes and ears have already been arranged.


    She''s stupid, too.


    In fact, a long time ago, she had been to Zhao shuning''s birthday ceremony. At that time, she knew that poisonous snake actually liked Zhao shuning.


    But.


    Kong Shishuang also knew something about poisonous snakes.


    Snake inferiority, in front of Zhao shuning can''t lift his head, he to her, more, is respect, is admiration, and Zhao shuning has a place, the man at the birthday banquet, is the most perfect man they have ever seen.


    The way Zhao shuning looks at the man is like the way a poisonous snake looks at Zhao shuning.


    From then on, she knew.


    There is no possibility between poisonous snake and Zhao shuning.


    That''s why she let her heart sink endlessly. She thought that she had seized the opportunity, but she didn''t know that what she had seized was the bait that had been sown by others.


    "Kong Shishuang, let you know this before you die. What''s the taste?"


    "At the beginning, I was very happy to see you break with that poisonous snake."


    "After all, I still have to thank you very much. If you were not so easy to cheat at the beginning, I would not dare to move the Yanyu building today."


    Kong Shishuang picked up the jade sword beside him.


    Barely support their own body.


    At this time, her forehead was still bleeding.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, you are so mean!"


    "If it wasn''t for the Yanyu building that taught you Lingli and helped you grow up, this Yanyu building also had your memory."


    "Memory? What memory? I only remember that Zhao shuning in Yanyu building destroyed my soul root. If I didn''t meet my master later, I''m afraid that I would never have a chance to revenge in my whole life. "


    "At the beginning, it was you who killed innocent people indiscriminately and nearly killed Zhao shuning. She just destroyed your spiritual roots, which is merciful."


    Zhang Tianyuan snorted coldly.


    It''s just a pity that she can''t speak,


    Zhao shuning is a young girl with excellent ability, but if you really think she is young and kind-hearted, it''s a big mistake.


    At the beginning, Huang Sheng, the elder of Yanyu building, died in her hands.


    That girl kills people, but she never blinks.


    Where will you let others go.


    At the beginning, if the people of Shenzong hadn''t rescued them, they would have been buried in the cave.


    No one can understand Zhang Tianyuan''s hatred for Zhao shuning. His family could have carried it forward, but it was because of Zhao shuning that everything was destroyed.


    When he thought so, he didn''t think that at the beginning, it was he who had to kill Zhao shuning in the dark.


    At that time, if Yan Ruyu hadn''t sensed that Zhao shuning had fallen into the undercurrent River, he would not have lived. His bones would have sunk at the bottom of the undercurrent river.


    Zhang Tianyuan is a man who can go all out to advance and achieve his own goal.


    But if he is dealt with the same way, he can''t stand it.


    Zhang Tianyuan closed his eyes.


    Obviously.


    At this time, he did not want to talk nonsense with Kong Shishuang.


    When he saw her remorse after she knew the truth, he felt especially cheerful.


    "Kong Shishuang, die. Let the Yanyu building and the students be buried with you." You won''t be alone on your way to the yellow spring.


    Zhang Tianyuan''s spiritual power suddenly emerged.


    Kong Shishuang, holding a jade sword in her hand, exerts all her spiritual power to resist.


    Even death.


    She''s going to fight for it, too.


    Other students are encouraged by this.


    Since it''s hard to escape death, why not give up? It''s all death.


    With the students standing up behind him, the spirit power reappeared, and the ghost vines, just like they were alive, began to entangle, and the tree tips kept chasing the students.


    Among them, blood dripping, scream frequently.


    No one, however, uttered a cry.


    They are the people of Yanyu building. They died in the war and will never compromise.


    Kong Shishuang''s strength is exhausted.


    She said: "my disciples of Yanyu building, you can''t kill them all."


    "Those patrolling disciples have already been solved. Don''t forget, she Shi is not here."


    Kill all.


    Zhang Tianyuan is so cruel.


    "I''m not going to leave the root cause for them to come back for revenge. Don''t you see that I''m a good example?"


    Zhang Tianyuan shook his hand forward.


    Kong Shishuang''s defense disintegrated in an instant.


    She fell on one knee. Stubborn eyes, because of internal force, a door to the chest, a sweet throat, a mouthful of blood, then spit out."Landlord!"


    Someone exclaimed.


    But Kong Shishuang has no strength.


    In less than a moment, she was defeated.


    Zhang Tianyuan''s strength, I don''t know what kind of expert''s advice, now, even grow so fast, in the face of him, even half of the enemy.


    If not to humiliate himself, I''m afraid Zhang Tianyuan will end his life from the beginning.


    Kong Shishuang falls.


    Her defense for Yanyu building also collapsed at that moment.


    Zhang Tianyuan picked up a match in his hand.


    At the same time, under the guiteng, have withered.


    The match in Zhang Tianyuan''s hand caught fire. He laughed and threw down the match in his hand.


    Yanyu building has been wrapped by ghost rattan.


    A fire, by the ghost rattan fire, Zhang Tianyuan, is to live to burn all the people in their Yanyu building.


    "You, go to hell earlier. Remember to walk around a little bit when you meet Zhang Tianyuan next time you are reincarnated."


    The match circled a few times in the air.


    See, will fall on the ghost vine.


    The sound of Fengming, also at this moment, resounds through heaven and earth.


    The match, which was about to fall, was blown by an external force in an instant.


    With the emergence of the sound of Fengming.


    Zhang Tianyuan''s Jieyu beast began to be irritable.


    Even the lotus green silk cat beside Kong Shishuang, at this time, its front two feet also slightly down.


    Then, there was only a poop.


    The Jieyu beast in the middle of the sky falls under the city wall and kneels down.


    Zhang Tianyuan also managed to stabilize his body.


    Xiao Li is OK.


    At the moment when the sound of Fengming appeared, its knees were naturally bent.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The sound of Fengming?"


    "Is it Phoenix?"


    With everyone''s guess, it is a very dazzling flame.


    The flame, hit the ghost vine.


    They quickly covered their eyes, thinking that the next year''s day should be their death day. At the same time, they saw that the flame was wrapped with ghost vine.


    The fire was burning, but they didn''t feel it.


    But the ghost vine, under the burning of the flame, turned into ashes in an instant.


    What a strong flame.


    At the same time of burning ghost rattan, it can not hurt the people in Yanyu building.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jieyu beast roared.


    It can be seen that Zhang Tianyuan''s expression was particularly angry at this time.

 Chapter 724

    "How about Phoenix?"


    "Are we late?"


    "My God, why are they all hurt like this?"


    "Why, the woman in front of the wall, the woman with the sword, looks a little familiar? It''s quite feminine. "


    "Phoenix, that woman stares at me!"


    Zhao shuning came late.


    In fact, she is in a hurry.


    Fortunately, at the last moment, I caught up.


    When Zhang Tianyuan and Zhao shuning met, Zhao shuning was only a few years old at that time. But now, she has grown into a big girl and is very beautiful. Compared with when she was a child, it is a world of difference.


    So.


    When Zhang Tianyuan first saw Zhao shuning, he was surprised and more obvious.


    Zhang Tianyuan couldn''t recognize Zhao shuning, but Zhao shuning could recognize him.


    After so many years, Zhao shuning did not forget that when he was on the cliff, he forced himself to jump off the cliff.


    Before, I was still worried about letting him go. Now I see him here, which is my heart knot.


    When Zhao shuning and Kong Shishuang saw it, it really changed a lot.


    However, it is not completely unrecognized.


    When she recognized Zhao shuning.


    When she heard Zhao shuning openly say that she was familiar with her eyes, she widened her eyes. She was surprised to find Zhao shuning here.


    Because Zhao shuning, according to the information she got, has been missing for a long time.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, are you here?"


    As soon as Zhang Tianyuan looked at the formation and the Phoenix, the beast beside the woman, he realized that it was not good and wanted to escape.


    However, how could Zhao shuning let him go so easily.


    She slender ten fingers slightly knot a law seal, that Zhang Tianyuan''s back road, was blocked.


    Zhao shuning said: "old friend, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. Will you leave without saying hello to me?"


    Zhang Tianyuan steady mind, Jieyu beast once again issued a voice.


    "Who are you?"


    "Who am I? Don''t you know me? "


    "I''m Zhang Tianyuan. I don''t remember when I offended my elder. Today, this is a private matter between me and Yanyu building. Please don''t kill innocent people indiscriminately."


    "I kill innocent people indiscriminately. You are really funny. The hundreds of disciples of Yanyu building are not innocent. When you wanted to catch them all with ghost rattan before, why didn''t you think they were all innocent?"


    "Senior -"


    Zhao shuning stretched out his right hand in front of him and shook it.


    A look of impatience.


    "Don''t call me master. I''m really, um, disgusted to see you so attentive."


    Zhang Tianyuan''s face puffed.


    The hand also involuntarily puts behind.


    Who is this woman?


    How can she control such a beast as Phoenix? All through the ages, he only heard that the owner of Phoenix was Ye Ling, the dead female emperor of Dongze.


    But ye Ling is dead, which is well known.


    This woman''s appearance is not like that dead Ye Ling.


    "Master."


    Zhao shuning shook his head and jumped up on the tower.


    Where is it.


    Kong Shishuang is staring at her.


    Seeing that Zhao shuning jumped onto the tower, the disciples were frightened, but they didn''t act rashly.


    Because they knew that if the woman in front of them wanted to hurt them, they would not destroy the ghost vine for them from the beginning.


    Zhao shuning looked up and down at Kong Shishuang.


    Then he nodded.


    Until Kong Shishuang frowned, Zhao shuning said, "well, it''s really miss Kong."


    Kong Shishuang''s eyes are red.


    This time, it is totally different from the previous one.


    "You''re back."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    He took out a pill from the bag of heaven and earth, and first gave it to Kong Shishuang. Then he took out dozens of white porcelain bottles from the bag of heaven and earth. The porcelain bottles naturally opened, and each bottle contained hundreds of small pills. Those pills flew to each student as if they were spiritual.


    "Eat?"


    Zhao shuning spoke out.


    The students looked around.


    I dare not try it easily.


    Until Kong Shishuang took the pill and nodded to the crowd.


    "Eat, she won''t hurt you."


    At this point, the students took off their guard and took all the pills.


    After taking the elixir, their elixir, which had been exhausted, revived again.


    "It''s like, it''s like lingsudan."


    "My psychic power seems to have come back.""Why is it so magical?"


    "Should not, we eat, really is Ling Su Dan?"


    "It''s impossible. The cost of lingsudan is extremely expensive. As long as you have one, you need five spirit stones to buy it."


    "How can this girl give us such a good thing like a humble thing?"


    See people whispering.


    Zhao shuning coughed gently.


    Those people immediately stopped and looked at Zhao shuning.


    "This is lingsudan, not those messy pills, and there won''t be any side effects. You don''t need to worry about it."


    They all bowed their heads in shame.


    It''s really wrong for the elders to treat them like this, and they still question her like this.


    Kong Shishuang said, "don''t look at them like this. It will frighten them."


    Zhao shuning said: "what''s so frightening? I don''t look strange. Am I not frightening? Besides, I didn''t kill them


    "It''s all right. I''m good-looking. Even if I''m fierce, we''ll enjoy it."


    As soon as the words came out, Zhao shuning quickly asked, "really? Who is better born with you


    Although Kong Shishuang has a bad temper and is also the eldest lady of Yanyu building, Zhao shuning still remembers that when he met her, it was really a beauty. Otherwise, those martial brothers in Yanyu building would not have been willing to follow her.


    If Zhao shuning remembers it well, there was a man named Qingzhu who often stood out for Kong Shishuang.


    Because Zhao shuning asked.


    The student who just spoke turned red in an instant.


    Then he hesitated and said: "the landlord is good-looking, the elder, the elder is better looking."


    Hearing this, Zhao shuning laughed.


    He also showed off: "do you hear me, Miss Kong? Now I''m my sister. At that time, thanks to me, I didn''t grow. Otherwise, the existence of the flowers in your Yanyu building would be dangerous. "


    Kong Shishuang covers her chest and smiles.


    At this time, Zhao shuning noticed that the monster beside Kong Shishuang was looking at Zhao shuning pitifully with two innocent big eyes open.


    Looking at its wronged appearance and the Phoenix beside Zhao shuning, it must feel that now Zhao shuning should not remember the kitten.


    After Zhao shuning saw it.


    It then flurried low head.


    "Beaver?"


    Is it a beaver? Now, it is very tall.

 Chapter 725

    The lotus green silk cat hears the words.


    Head slightly raised.


    Toward the direction of Zhao shuning, gently meow.


    Seeing the Phoenix beside Zhao shuning, he lowered his head again.


    "Beaver, why don''t you come to see me now? I remember when you were a kid, it wasn''t like that. "


    The beaver got up slowly.


    Then he hesitated to go to Zhao shuning.


    "Phoenix, you stay away from me. You scared this cute cat."


    The Phoenix is speechless.


    It took five or six steps back.


    Without the awe of the king of birds, the beaver''s pace is slowly moving towards Zhao shuning.


    Meet Zhao shuning.


    The beaver''s expression became extremely gentle.


    At the beginning, the owner of it was Zhao shuning.


    Only at that time, Zhao shuning already had his own contract beast, which was Phoenix, which was beyond his reach.


    Even so.


    It was Zhao shuning who saved it from those people. At that time, she took good care of her growth.


    Xiao Li is loyal to Kong Shishuang, but Zhao shuning is the second master besides Kong Shishuang.


    "Come here."


    Zhao shuning held out his hand.


    The beaver seems to get back to the old feeling.


    He stretched out his head, fell on the ground, put his head on Zhao shuning''s hand, and came down to linger.


    "The beaver is so soft. It''s as lovely as when I was a child."


    The beaver meow, very clever.


    "It''s good to be so clever."


    Zhao shuning raised his hand.


    The beaver got up and went back to Kong Shishuang.


    Kong Shishuang also smiles.


    "Beaver was successfully promoted to monster twenty years ago. At that time, he suffered a lot of crimes."


    When Zhao shuning was rescuing the beaver, he knew that the ancestor of the beaver was a dust-free dragon and a dish tiger. He had the blood of an ancient monster. Although he was a spirit beast when he was a child, he would eventually become a monster if he had a chance.


    "If you hadn''t given me the beaver, I wouldn''t have been able to defend the city wall for so long today. Thank you, Zhao shuning."


    "Between you and me, you still say such kind words."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    I don''t know.


    It was Kong Shishuang''s words that attracted students to look at Zhao shuning with respect.


    Zhao shuning.


    Is it Zhao shuning, the child prodigy they heard about?


    It was Zhao shuning who, at a young age, overthrew the three families with his own strength and plan.


    Compared to the shock of these people in front of us.


    Under the tower.


    Imprisoned in the air wall, Zhang Tianyuan''s face is unbelievable.


    He sat on the ground all at once.


    Murmured in his heart.


    How is that possible?


    Hasn''t Zhao shuning been missing for so many years?


    The person who has been missing for so many years should not be in the world. How can she still be alive?


    It''s not just living.


    And live so wonderfully.


    Zhang Tianyuan''s expression is very wonderful.


    On the tower, Zhao shuning said a few words to Kong Shishuang. She can see that after so many years, Kong Shishuang has indeed grown up a lot.


    "Look at the amount of blood in front of your forehead. Have a good rest and leave it to me."


    "I''ll be with you."


    "What are you doing with me? A Zhang Tianyuan, can''t I clean up? "


    "I''m not sure. After all, Zhang Tianyuan''s ability is not as good as yours, but his ability to cheat is more powerful than ever."


    "It is not certain who will cheat."


    Zhao shuning continued: "I said Miss Kong, just be a peacock. Go back and have a good look at your forehead. Don''t leave scars at that time. You haven''t been married yet, and no one will be able to take a fancy to you at that time."


    "Zhao shuning!"


    For a long time, Zhao shuning''s poisonous tongue ability has not declined at all.


    "It''s useless to be so loud. Younger martial brothers and sisters, help your landlord back. At least take medicine first."


    The students looked at each other.


    He came to Kong Shishuang in silence.


    "Landlord, elder martial sister is right."


    "You


    As soon as Kong Shishuang wanted to get angry, the wound in front of her forehead made her take a breath.


    Zhao shuning chuckled.


    "Zhao shuning, you gloat at!""So what? If you don''t go back and leave scars, I''ll laugh louder than that. "


    "Elder martial sister --"


    "well, you should take Kong Shishuang back quickly."


    "But -"


    "it''s nothing but, Kong Shishuang, I will help you recover your injury. Besides, Zhang Tianyuan owes me a life, which should have been paid back long ago."


    Zhao shuning turns around.


    Go to Phoenix.


    "Let''s go down and see what''s going on?"


    Zhao shuning wanted to touch the Phoenix''s feathers, but he was dodged by the Phoenix.


    A little surprised.


    "Stinking Phoenix, what do you do?"


    "The cat''s hair is easy to touch, the kitten''s hair is soft, and the kitten''s temperament is soft and clever. Go to touch the lotus green silk cat."


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    "Smelly Phoenix, you are the king of birds. What do you care about with beaver?"


    "Like the new and hate the old!"


    "What did you say?"


    "I say you like the new and hate the old. Don''t you have a beast? Don''t I have hair? You''ve really lost my face by being so intimate with a lower monster in front of me. "


    Zhao shuning looked back.


    Fortunately, the beaver just retired with Kong Shishuang.


    "You see, you''re still looking in that direction. Why? You''re afraid it''s wronged to hear that? "


    "Phoenix, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I didn''t."


    "You haven''t said that yet. Look at the corners of your mouth. If you can turn into an adult, I''m afraid that the corners of your mouth will be pulled to the horizon now?"


    "I won''t tell you more. You like that cat so much. Why don''t you sign a contract with it?"


    "You''re not making trouble out of nothing!"


    Phoenix doesn''t talk.


    Just turned around.


    The master can only touch his head so intimately. Even if she wants to touch the head of other monsters, she can''t be in front of it.


    "Stinking Phoenix, are you really angry?"


    Phoenix did not speak.


    "No, you''re angry with me for this little action."


    "Then I''ll touch you too. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    The Phoenix sniffed.


    "You smell like other monsters. It stinks."


    Zhao shuning sniffed it.


    "No


    "Yes!"


    "Phoenix, aren''t you a male? It''s the first time that I''ve seen such a stingy male beast. Look at Baize - "


    the Phoenix glares.


    "You don''t think I''m as good as baeze now, do you?"


    "I didn''t mean that," said Zhao


    "You are!"


    Phoenix at this time, Zhao shuning was very angry.


    Zhao shuning is also the first time to see their Phoenix as a monster to eat vinegar, she took a deep breath, calmed his anger at the moment.


    Phoenix is the king of birds, is its own beast, I can''t care with it.


    "You just praised the kitten."


    It''s a lotus green silk cat. It''s called Xiaoli.


    "You see, you still defend it in your heart."


    "I''m wrong. My favorite beast is Phoenix."

 Chapter 726

    "Are you telling the truth?"


    "Well, to be honest, I can swear to God."


    Zhao shuning got up fan and was about to put up three fingers to swear to heaven. At this time, Phoenix''s heart knot was quite untied.


    In a good mood, he said, "that''s not necessary."


    "Are you still angry?"


    "Master, you should remember that you are the one who has signed the contract. Don''t go anywhere and want to touch other people''s beast."


    "Beavers are different. It - "


    " eh? "


    "Well, well, I''m wrong. When I touch other beasts, I''ll get your consent, OK?"


    Phoenix reluctantly said.


    "Is it all right now? Let''s go down and have a look at Zhang Tianyuan. I almost died because of him at the beginning. "


    Phoenix''s eyes narrowed slightly, the meaning of danger diffused.


    Zhao shuning and Phoenix took off from the tower.


    At this time, Zhang Tianyuan''s face finally became extremely scared.


    Zhao shuning destroyed his plan more than 40 years ago. Today, more than 40 years later, he has become his own roadblock.


    "Zhang Tianyuan, are you dumb?"


    "And I''ve heard you spread rumors about me pulling out your tongue?"


    Zhang Tianyuan was furious.


    But there was nothing to do.


    The air wall in front of him was too strong. He tried countless ways before, but he couldn''t break it.


    "According to the situation just now, you seem to be able to use spiritual power again? It''s really strange, isn''t your spiritual root destroyed by me? "


    What kind of person can have such ability to repair Zhang Tianyuan''s spiritual roots?


    "Why don''t you talk? The Jieyu beast you just used is very easy for you, isn''t it? "


    "Zhao shuning, you deceive people too much."


    Finally, the Jieyu beast opened his mouth again.


    "Zhang Tianyuan."


    Zhao shuning squatted down.


    Looking at Zhang Tianyuan in the air wall, he felt that he was really pitiful. In order to achieve his goal, he even lost his whole family.


    "I don''t know when you forced me to jump off the cliff, did you think of your present result?"


    "Zhao shuning, I''m sorry that I didn''t kill you myself."


    "Then you will have this regret all your life."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    That smile is not cold and millet.


    "Many years ago, my ability was not as good as you. I could destroy your spiritual roots and abolish your cultivation. Many years later, even if you are not what you used to be, killing you is as simple as crushing an ant. By the way, it''s as easy as you just wanted to burn those hundreds of lives with a fire. "


    Zhang Tianyuan did not speak.


    "Phoenix, can you relieve the pain of the Jieyu beast?"


    "Yes."


    The Jieyu beast was obviously influenced by some dark forces, which changed its appearance and mood from docility to irritability.


    Originally, he was just a monster accompanying his master to relieve his boredom. When he got to Zhang Tianyuan''s hands, he became evil and killed innocent people indiscriminately.


    "Zhao shuning, you claim to be merciful. You can''t kill me."


    "I am merciful?"


    Zhao shuning laughed after listening.


    "If I were merciful, I would not live to this day."


    "Zhang Tianyuan, do you know why I want Phoenix to expel the dark power in Jieyu beast''s body? Well, if you don''t want to say that Jieyu beast has been communicating with you for such a long time, I ask it, the same result will be achieved. "


    "Zhao shuning! How can you have such a vicious heart, a little doll? "


    "I''m vicious or not. How can I compare with you? I don''t think I''m generous, but I can tell right from wrong. If you''re good to me, I''ll pay you back twice. If you''re bad to me, I''ll pay every penny. I''m bound to pay back what you owe me. "


    "If you kill me, the master won''t send that to you."


    Who is the master of Jieyu beast?


    This is what Zhao shuning is curious about.


    How strong is the master, who can restore Zhang Tianyuan''s damaged root to what it is now?


    "Who is your master?"


    Zhang Tianyuan was bloodthirsty with laughter.


    Although there was no sound in his mouth.


    He said: "you will not know, you have what she wants, she will come to you, then, you will go to hell, Zhao shuning, you will come down with me eventually."


    "What are you doing? Just don''t say it? "


    "If I say it or not, I will die."


    In this case, why did he comply with Zhao shuning''s wishes? If he said that, the master would not let him go and fall into the master''s hands, it would be worse than death.It''s better to die in Zhao shuning''s hands. At least, in the end, she will be killed by her master. At that time, her fate will not be much better than her present self.


    Zhang Tianyun said here, his face suddenly became ferocious, his whole body became red, and his blood vessels immediately became abrupt.


    Zhao shuning was flustered and said: "back up!"


    Phoenix''s body soared several times, and its wings blocked the sky and the sun in front of Zhao shuning''s body.


    There was only a bang.


    There was a smell of blood.


    Phoenix slowly put down its wings and looked with Zhao shuning in the direction of Zhang Tianyuan. At this time, there was no Zhang Tianyuan.


    "Fighting for the danger of self explosion, we have to keep the secret. Who is the owner of Zhang Tianyuan?"


    Zhao shuning muttered to himself.


    Phoenix is powerful, its wings also have a strong defense ability.


    If it''s changed for other monsters, a psychic master with such powerful psychic power will explode. I''m afraid that at this time, the monsters will be affected by the psychic power more or less.


    In contrast, Fenghuang and Zhao shuning are safe and sound at this time. They both seem to have nothing to do with each other.


    "Master, the evil power in Jieyu beast is almost eliminated."


    Zhao shuning turned back.


    Jieyu beast''s body shrinks rapidly, and then its fur becomes extremely smooth, and its color also becomes colorful and beautiful.


    Jieyu beasts are mostly female in the animal kingdom, and are famous for their beauty.


    But the Jieyu beast in front of the Phoenix, the king of birds, is so small and lusterless.


    After regaining consciousness, Jieyu beast, after seeing the Phoenix, has been trembling all the time.


    Zhao shuning spoke.


    "Did you sign a contract with that Zhang Tianyuan?"


    The Jieyu beast shook his head.


    "I have a master."


    It was taken away by a young master in purple and given to Zhang Tianyuan.


    "How long have you been with that Tianyuan?"


    "Ten years."


    Jieyu beast''s eyes are still full of fear.


    "Do you have a name?"


    "My master, she called me Xiaoyu."


    Seeing the fear of Jieyu beast, Zhao shuning wanted to reach out and appease it, but he turned his head and bumped into the eyes of Phoenix.


    Leng Leng drew back his hand.


    When it comes to beauty, whether it''s a woman or a small animal in the animal world, Zhao shuning is always not determined enough to control it!

 Chapter 727

    "Cough cough cough -"


    Zhao shuning cleared his throat.


    Pretending to be reserved, he said, "well, tell me, what do you know about Zhang Tianyuan?"


    "Xiaoyu doesn''t know much."


    "It''s OK. Just tell me what you know."


    Jieyu beast looks at the Phoenix.


    Phoenix way: "see what I do?"


    Phoenix is a beast, so it can speak naturally.


    And Jieyu beast belongs to demon beast, its ability is mainly to talk with its master to relieve boredom. Among demon beasts, it can speak, which is very rare.


    The Jieyu beast immediately lowered its head.


    This is the appearance of an angry little daughter-in-law!


    "It''s OK. You are very nice. It can''t help being heroic and understanding. It won''t hurt you."


    Phoenix''s body is softer, and her attitude is better.


    Zhao shuning knows that his Phoenix attaches great importance to his appearance, and also boasts that he is romantic and unparalleled in the world, so it''s right to prescribe the right medicine to the case.


    "If my master asks you, just answer. Don''t look at me."


    Jieyu beast said in a soft voice: "Zhang Tianyuan and I have been together for almost ten years. I have little time to deal with them. More often, he trains me to be his tool to do evil, and he is also his medium of speaking."


    Zhao shuning said: "we have all guessed this. I want to know if you have ever seen Zhang Tianyuan''s master look like this? Do you know who he is? "


    But Jieyu beast shook his head.


    "I haven''t heard Zhang Tianyuan call his master, but he has a lot of respect for Mr. Lin."


    "Mr. Lin?"


    "Well, Xiaoyu once heard Zhang Tianyuan call that man as childe Lin."


    "What kind of person is Mr. Lin?"


    "He''s pretty, but in the early years, I heard people there say that he was basically in a wheelchair, and he couldn''t even hold heavy things."


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    Looking at the Phoenix, he said, "I should know who that person is."


    He should be Lin Siyuan, who disappeared at the beginning.


    As for Lin Siyuan''s mother Xiao Mei, although she committed suicide, her death should bring a lot of impact to Lin Siyuan.


    Before, Zhao shuning thought that because of the collapse of the Lin family, there were few living people in the whole family, so Lin Siyuan had no hope for life and had found his own way to death.


    Now it seems.


    That Lin Siyuan is not only alive, but also very well now.


    His feet, he can walk again.


    I don''t know if he is involved in the matter of Yanyu building, but if he is mixed up with Zhang Tianyuan, Zhao shuning has already thought of most of it. He must have full of hatred for himself.


    "Xiaoyu, go back. Go back to your master. "


    The Jieyu beast buries its head lower.


    "I can''t find my way back."


    "Why?"


    "I have been separated from my master for ten years. I can''t remember where my master is."


    "What''s your impression of her?"


    "I only remember that the master was a very gentle woman, who was called Yurou by others. She was born with a small family of Jasper. When she spoke, there was always a shallow pear vortex on her face. She was the only daughter in the family and lived in Qifu."


    "Qi Fu, I haven''t heard of it. It should be a small family."


    "Don''t you go back and look for it?"


    "In fact, in the past ten years, I''ve gone back to look for it, but Qi Fu has already lived in a new master, and I haven''t seen the master. That Qi Fu has already changed its signboard."


    "After that, I wanted to find my master, but I was caught by Zhang Tianyuan again."


    The expression of Jieyu beast is very pitiful.


    "Now, I don''t know where the master is."


    "Ah?"


    "Now Xiaoyu has no other place to go."


    When Zhao shuning saw it, he felt pity.


    Lian said hurriedly, "then follow us. Maybe you can meet your master on the way."


    The Phoenix gave a cold hum.


    "Forget what you see."


    "Go, you can say, you didn''t see how pathetic Xiao Yu was crying."


    "Jieyu beast is such a delicate character. If you like it, I''ll throw you into the nest of Jieyu beast another day. You can feel what it''s like to be surrounded by those warblers."


    "I said Phoenix, no one can shake your position, OK?"


    Phoenix Ao Jiao way: "on them these hairs are not long Qi small broken birds, also want to shake my position, really ridiculous."


    "Yes, yes."


    Zhao shuning turned back and said, "you can follow us in the future. I know a lot of people in Dongze Dahuang, and I have passed through a lot of places this time. Maybe I can ask an acquaintance to inquire about the location of Qifu.""Can Xiaoyu really follow you?"


    "That''s a lot of crap." Phoenix then said: "let you follow."


    "Yes, thank you, miss. Thank you, brother Phoenix. "


    The Phoenix shivered.


    "Don''t call me so affectionately, or I''ll pluck all your hair."


    The Jieyu beast shrinks its head.


    "I see."


    Jieyu beast is this kind of character. If ordinary people don''t understand it, they will only think that although this kind of monster is good, its courage is too small. When speaking, it always speaks with its voice in its mouth, just like those delicate human ladies.


    Zhao shuning patted the heaven and earth bag and said, "go ahead and have a rest."


    "Good."


    Jieyu beast''s body became smaller and flew into Zhao shuning''s heaven and earth bag.


    The Phoenix turns into a bird and stops on Zhao shuning''s shoulders.


    "Come on, let''s go to see Miss Kong. When I was in Yanyu building, I had a lot of friends with Miss Kong."


    "Can you lay hands on a beauty like that?"


    "Then you don''t know how annoying Miss Kong was at the beginning. My elder sister, I like beauties, but I can''t miss those who are arrogant and have no distinction between right and wrong."


    "If so, why save her today?"


    "That great beauty has changed her mind. Anyway, I can''t tell you that there was an accident at the beginning. Her repeater was assigned to my group. At that time, she suffered a lot, cried all day, and no one paid any attention to her. After that experience, her temper has greatly improved, at least not right and wrong, although she is still so arrogant It''s unreasonable. "


    Phoenix way: "good or bad words, let you say a person."


    When Zhao shuning is ready to enter the Yanyu building, ye Xingrui comes back with those elder martial brothers, and they help each other.


    Many people of shanhuazhou peak were also followed behind.


    "Elder martial sister --"


    night Star Rui makes a sound.


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    "You''re back?"


    "Well, thank you for saving my life."


    "Nothing. If you have anything to say, just go in."


    "Good."


    Seeing that Zhao shuning''s feet are about to step into the Yanyu building, the people behind yexingrui kneel down in a hurry.


    "Forgive me, girl."

 Chapter 728

    What Zhao shuning saw.


    They''re basically black market vendors.


    I want to come.


    Zhao shuning''s methods are also insightful. After the affair between Yan Qi and she Shi, they are in awe of Yanyu building again.


    "You go back."


    "Girl, it''s our immediate interests that make us black hearted. Please forgive us for our minor mistakes."


    Zhao shuning''s eyebrows frowned lightly.


    "You think too much. I don''t think too much about you."


    "Before that, boss she?"


    "I didn''t kill him, but if he doesn''t get what I want in the end, I''ll kill him too."


    The vendors kneel more devoutly.


    Zhao shuning said, "go back."


    "Girl, if you don''t pursue us in the future, we will go back. We are here to assure you that we will never do that kind of black hearted business in the future."


    "Yes, we must go back safely and live a good life with our wife and children. We will never be contaminated with this kind of selling contraband."


    "I hope you do what you say."


    "Yes, yes -"


    "let''s go."


    "Yes! Thank you, girl


    Zhao shuning looked back and entered the door of Yanyu building.


    The rest of the disciples quickly followed.


    When Zhao shuning went in, the flowers withered the tower, and the lotus pool water was just like before.


    This step seems to go back to the past.


    "Elder martial sister, the landlord is waiting for you in the main building."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Go to the main building.


    She walked forward, followed by a long line.


    She turns her head, and the night Star Rui and his party look at other places.


    "What are you doing with me? Nothing to do? Or is the injury almost healed, and you need to practice again? "


    "It''s OK, elder martial sister. I''m sorry."


    Night Star Rui and the public quickly scattered.


    Finally, I didn''t dare to speak.


    "Is elder martial sister the eight year old Shenwa?"


    "I don''t know. I dare not ask."


    Zhao shuning entered the main building. At this time, Kong Shishuang had almost cleaned up, and he had the appearance of the master of Yanyu building.


    Meet Zhao shuning.


    Kong Shishuang''s mood is still difficult to control.


    "You''re back."


    "Just passing by."


    "Zhao shuning, where have you been for so long?"


    "I''ve had a long sleep. Miss Kong, you''ve lived in vain after so many years. This time, Zhang Tianyuan gave you a trick. You didn''t respond for so long?"


    "I, alas, it''s my fault."


    It''s different from Kong Shishuang that he knew at the beginning to admit his mistake so easily.


    Zhao shuning added: "it''s hard for me to tell you when you admit your mistake so easily. Please tell me. What''s the matter? Shuiyunsheng is at its best. The relationship between Yanyu building and shuiyunsheng can''t be said to be excellent, and it''s not as good as it is now. I don''t believe it, viper. He really has the heart to die like this. "


    Kong Shishuang gave a long sigh.


    "Don''t blame him. It''s my fault."


    "Even if there is any reason, the Viper should not be so ungrateful."


    "He is very busy now. He has a lot to deal with. I broke up with him and cut off his robe in front of shuiyunshengzhong."


    "Kong Shishuang, you are stupid -"


    seeing Kong Shishuang''s face full of remorse, Zhao shuning still choked back what he wanted to say.


    It seems that the girl has experienced a lot in the past few decades.


    Zhao shuning found a seat and sat down.


    "Tell me about it."


    Kong Shishuang was silent for a long time.


    He said, "Zhao shuning, do you remember the young master in white in our building?"


    Zhao shuning recalled.


    Then he said, "I remember."


    It was the first time she had seen the stars since they parted.


    But at that time, they didn''t recognize each other.


    "Do you know that the poisonous snake and the leaf star are inseparable now?"


    Zhao shuning did not speak.


    In fact, she had already guessed most of xiao''an''s relationship with the stars when she saw xiao''an in the sea of Wuwang and the mirage of the female shark.


    "Do you like snakes?"


    "Yes."


    Kong Shishuang is fond of poisonous snakes, which is well known in shuiyunsheng.


    Venomous snake is indifferent and has not responded to this matter."Is it because Xie an was with Ye Xingchen that you were angry and broke your robe with the poisonous snake? "No justice?"


    Kong Shishuang shook his head.


    "It''s my fault. At the beginning, I was trapped by Zhang Tianyuan."


    Kong Shishuang told Zhao shuning what happened that year.


    After hearing this, Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    In this case, Kong Shishuang is still miss Kong in her own impression. She didn''t make such a move because she couldn''t get the poisonous snake, but because of misunderstanding.


    "No wonder, I''m not surprised that you, Miss Kong, have fallen into Zhang Tianyuan''s plan."


    "Zhao shuning!"


    Although Kong Shishuang was dissatisfied, she felt much more comfortable when she heard Zhao shuning say so.


    "Well, now that the misunderstanding has been solved, should you go to shuiyunsheng and explain it to Xie an?"


    "I, I can''t go."


    "Why?"


    "Now, this Yanyu building can''t do without me."


    Zhao shuning was silent.


    Indeed, now Kong Shishuang is the owner of Yanyu building, and Yanyu building has suffered such a heavy blow. For a moment, it is impossible for her to want to go away.


    "You''re more thoughtful now."


    Kong Shishuang''s face was cool and his voice was dignified. He sighed and said, "I can''t help it. My brother disappeared a few years ago."


    "I''ve heard about it. I haven''t had time to ask you what''s going on."


    Kong Shishuang shook his head.


    "I don''t know, he just disappeared out of thin air, and since that time, he has no contact with me any more. My brother has never done this to me. Something must have happened to him, but I''m incompetent. Up to now, I haven''t found any news from my brother."


    "No need to be patient, everything will be fine."


    Kong Shishuang tried to squeeze out a smile.


    Said: "you see, Zhao shuning, so many years, not only I have changed, you have not become able to say such words to comfort people?"


    "Do you like it?"


    "Well."


    Kong Shishuang was really upset. When she was a child, she had no father or mother. Fortunately, her brother Kong ye took care of her and made her a real miss of Yanyu building.


    Now, Kong Ye disappeared out of thin air.


    She has been in the sweet candied fruit of the young lady, had to go out of the comfort zone, took over the Yanyu building, try her best to take care of it.


    "In fact, your performance on the city tower today has far exceeded that of Kong ye and Kong Shishuang. Now you are the real owner of Yanyu building, not miss Kong. You really make me look at this with new eyes."

 Chapter 729

    "Thank you so much for comforting me."


    "Zhao shuning, now shuiyunsheng is developing very fast and growing. However, there should be some problems inside shuiyunsheng."


    "I know that."


    Just seeing people like she Shi can get into shuiyunsheng.


    Now shuiyunsheng is like a huge pancake. If you put it in the middle of the road, it will attract many ants and moths.


    "Viper has a way of dealing with shuiyunsheng, but his energy is limited. Now shuiyunsheng is so powerful that you can''t even imagine. Among them, viper is the leader of the gang, ye Xingchen is the military adviser, and Chuwen chunuan is the elder of the gang. The places they went through and shuiyunsheng''s gang members involved almost cover the whole mainland of Kyushu."


    "So exaggerated?"


    "Shuiyunsheng has a history of more than 50 years. It has grown from a small Gang to the biggest one in the world. It has wasted a lot of time."


    Zhao shuning said: "so, when the power is big, there will be more eyes for them."


    There are many red eyed people who want to share a piece of soup.


    No matter how strict the rules of shuiyunsheng''s gang are, there will be times when there will be a hundred secrets.


    "Have you heard?"


    "What?"


    "Now people in the river and lake say that shuiyunsheng has a good match with qianjisha, the most famous organization in history."


    Hear thousand machine kill this name, Zhao shuning still had a momentary Zheng.


    "Zhao shuning?"


    "I''m ok. By the way, this time, I was going to go back to the congregation. I just went to visit my old friend when I passed the small island in the dark land. He told me something about the situation here. Thinking about the current situation of Yanyu building, I came to have a look. Fortunately, I came here, but I will regret it later."


    Kong Shishuang said, "thank you."


    "Thank you. If you have anything to do in the future, please contact me."


    Zhao shuning took out some amulets from the heaven and earth bag and handed them to Kong Shishuang.


    "What is this?"


    "Ah, it''s made for me by non dye, which can be used to transmit sound. In the early years, when I was not able to do it, he gave it to me, but I didn''t use it all the time."


    "Thank you, Zhao shuning."


    "Kong Shishuang, you''ll see the outside."


    "Anyway, if I didn''t have you today, I might not be able to keep my Yanyu building. It''s only now that I know how much burden I have on my shoulders as a landlord."


    "Just understand."


    "Zhao shuning, since the person you are looking for is not in Zonghui, will you go to the capital Chang''an?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "If you go and see a poisonous snake, help me to say sorry to him."


    "Well."


    Kong Shishuang stopped.


    And he said, "and you wish them happiness for me."


    Kong Shishuang took the keepsake from her waist. Before, she was so precious. Now, it seems, it''s just vanity.


    "Beauty Kong, you are so beautiful. The snake boy doesn''t look up to you. It''s his loss. You should relax your heart. There is no grass in the world. Why read only a flower? Besides, what you love is not a flower or a snake, so it''s not worth your heartbreak, is it?"


    Because of Zhao shuning''s poor metaphor.


    Kong Shishuang broke her tears into a smile.


    "Well."


    "Just smile. That''s the beauty I know."


    "Now, are you still going to the capital Chang''an?"


    "I was going to deal with the affairs of Yanyu building and go directly to Guihu. There are still some accounts between me and the people there. But when I meet her in the black market, I''ll go back. "


    You don''t have to worry about your own business.


    Let the ghost things go for a while, and the people there will not run. But if shuiyunsheng doesn''t get rid of the moths, shuiyunsheng, which has been built with so much effort, may be destroyed by the ant nest.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m going to the Zonghui. By the way, if you have anything for your brother, please give it to me. Maybe I can find out about your brother on the way."


    "Thank you very much."


    In fact, Kong Shishuang understood that there was nothing wrong. By the way, Zhao shuning did it deliberately. Now, she is the only one who can help her.


    Kong Shishuang gave Zhao shuning Kong Ye''s belt.


    Zhao shuning gave it to Phoenix.


    Although Phoenix is not willing to do this kind of thing, how can it do the thing that those monsters smell and look for people.


    However, Zhao shuning''s eyes could not be overcome, so he had to do so.


    "If your elder brother appears within a hundred Li radius, the Phoenix should be able to find it, so you don''t have to pay too much attention to it.""Well, in a word, I can only say thank you."


    "Things are right and people are wrong. Today is the day when you, Miss Kong, have been together with me for so many years and said thank you the most."


    "Zhao shuning, when are you going to leave?"


    Yanyu building has just been badly damaged. If Zhao shuning leaves now, I don''t know if there will be any more thieves sneaking in.


    "You don''t have to think about Yanyu building. You have done a lot for Yanyu building."


    "Even if I don''t think about Yanyu building, I can''t help thinking about you. Look at your body now, what can you do? I stayed in Yanyu building for five days. Five days later, when you''re almost recovered, I''ll leave. At that time, I don''t need you to drive me out. I''ll pack up and go myself. "


    Kong Shishuang''s lips moved.


    Zhao shuning said, "come on, don''t say that again. I''ve got a cocoon in my ears."


    "Zhao shuning, I didn''t expect that after so many years, you always saved me from danger."


    "I can''t bear it. At the beginning, Miss Kong had a dispute with me. By the way, there was a little attendant named Qingzhu behind you? What''s going on now? "


    "Most of the former brothers have joined shuiyunsheng and Qingzhu. They haven''t contacted each other for a long time."


    "It''s OK. If you don''t contact me, don''t contact me. By the way, where''s my room?"


    "There are two Tianzi rooms in the main Pavilion. I''ll ask them to clean them up. In the evening, you can live in them."


    "And you?"


    "I live next door to you."


    "By the way, when I came to Yanyu building this time, I didn''t see the old elders. Where did they go?"


    Kong Shishuang said: "elder Chen has passed away. Immortal he''s gone on a journey. Su Nian and elder Xie Bo are together. Now they have just returned to Qingyun country, and in a twinkling of an eye, something happened in Yanyu building."


    "That''s premeditated. Forget it. I haven''t been to the Yanyu building for a long time. I''ll go out for a walk to see if I can find some clues and get some treasures. "


    "There are a lot of Velvet Antlers in Yanyu building now. If you want, you can decorate it more then."


    "Come on!"

 Chapter 730

    Zhao shuning dares to open the door.


    The people outside just jump forward.


    Zhao shuning quickly get out of the way.


    One voice after another came immediately.


    "Alas - it hurts -"


    "you''re crushing me."


    "You stepped on my foot."


    "Elder martial brother, it''s time for you to lose weight."


    "Your dress caught my hair."


    Zhao shuning looked puzzled and stood aside.


    Those young girls, wasted some strength, just stood up.


    "It''s not proper for you to be like this." Kong Shishuang yelled angrily, and the young girls quickly lowered their heads.


    "What''s the matter? What are you doing out there? "


    "We just want to know the name of the elder martial sister."


    Zhao shuning pointed to himself in doubt, and the others nodded.


    Kong Shishuang nodded and said, "that''s what you think."


    "Yes


    "You see, I said that elder martial sister must be the child prodigy of that year. Don''t you believe it?"


    "Elder martial sister is really beautiful now."


    "The ability is also outstanding."


    "Elder martial sister, when you come back to Yanyu building this time, won''t you leave?"


    "Elder martial sister, I read that you like eating very much. I''m very good at cooking. You can tell me what you want to eat in the future."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Looking at the youthful faces of those children.


    There are many children. They should be in their early 10 years. They are very old. When they first came to Yanyu building, they were not as excited and active as they are now.


    "Can you give way?"


    Several people stood aside.


    Zhao shuning went out.


    As soon as she left, the scene became even worse.


    Kong Shishuang was quite helpless, but it was hard to stop him, so he had to stand and sigh.


    Zhao shuning left the main building, and then went to every place of Yanyu building. When she came here before, she was very young.


    So in her memory, everything in Yanyu building seems so tall.


    Nowadays, revisiting our hometown is different from what we imagined.


    That''s it.


    Zhao shuning stayed in Yanyu building for five days.


    During this period of time, she will often go to see how the children are recovering, and if necessary, she will be lucky to help them relax.


    People also learned from Kong Shishuang that Zhao shuning was going to leave after five days here, and they all felt a little lost.


    On the fifth day.


    Night Star Rui finds Zhao shuning.


    After hesitating for a long time, he came forward and saluted: "elder martial sister."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I heard the landlord say, you want to go?"


    "Well."


    "Elder martial sister, can I go with you?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    In fact, at the beginning, she planned to take ye Xingrui under her command, but these days, she found that ye Xingrui and the elder martial brothers of Yanyu building get along quite well, so she gave up the idea.


    "Elder martial sister, I can bear hardships."


    "You take me? How about that? "


    Zhao shuning still shook his head.


    "Xiao Rui, if you follow me, it will be very difficult to see these elder martial brothers in the future. Do you think clearly?"


    Night Star Rui is silent.


    Zhao shuning added: "there are a lot of things that can be done slowly. I know that now your night home is lonely, and there are no relatives around you. The elder martial brothers and sisters of Yanyu building also take care of you more. In recent years, it''s the best time for you to get along with them. After these years, you will be separated from each other in the world, and it''s hard to meet again."


    That''s good.


    At the beginning of Shuiyun''s life, siser and Shuanger were the best friends with them, but after so many years, they didn''t meet again.


    "Elder martial sister -"


    "if you really want to follow me, wait until you graduate from Yanyu building."


    "Elder martial sister, do you mean to accept me as an apprentice?"


    Night Star Rui that childish face full of smile.


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "I''m not your master. I''ve brought a group of children like you before. You can call my sister just like them."


    Sister?


    This name is so intimate.


    Night Star Rui feels that he is not qualified to call elder martial sister like this.


    He made a deep bow to Zhao shuning.


    Then he solemnly said: "elder martial sister, I will not let you down. I, night Star Rui, after the royal family, absolutely -"


    "well, I know, you go."


    Night Star Rui scratched his head and went out.


    When Zhao shuning left, he just said hello to Kong Shishuang. The beaver looked at Zhao shuning pitifully.But Phoenix in one side, Zhao shuning had to hold back his itchy right hand.


    "I''ll go ahead and wait for you in the front."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    After Phoenix left.


    Zhao shuning immediately touched the beaver and said goodbye to him. He left Yanyu building in a hurry.


    Outside, Phoenix sees Zhao shuning come out.


    In fact, it has smelled the smell of the lotus green silk cat on Zhao shuning''s hand, but it just raised its head and didn''t say anything.


    "Where to?"


    "Capital Chang''an, before that, go to Linjiang first."


    Linjiang is where the Zhao family is now.


    Speaking of it, Zhao shuning really felt that he was unfilial. He was addicted to his beauty every day and did not know his parents first.


    I''ve been missing for so long.


    I don''t know what they think.


    Because he wanted to go home, Zhao shuning''s steps were light.


    Zhao shuning''s feelings about Lin min''er and Zhao Zheng are different from those of Ye qingluan and Luo Hao.


    Although she was born to ye qingluan, and she treated her very well, she was still inferior to Lin min''er. The company Lin min''er brought to Zhao shuning was extremely true.


    Unlike ye qingluan, she was accompanied by Luo Qiu when she was young.


    When it comes to luoqiu, I don''t know if she is still alive.


    Since the last time I saw her in the cave of Qingyun peak, she had no chance to find her again.


    That wench, has lived for so many years, how come the more she lives, the more silent she is?


    In principle, that kind of beauty, put in the present plane, is absolutely the best existence.


    "Let''s go to Linjiang first, and ask Xiaoyu about Qi Fu by the way."


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning jumps lightly and stops on the Phoenix''s back. The Phoenix spreads its wings and soars thousands of miles.


    At the same time.


    There was a great sensation on the ghost.


    It''s an extremely damp and dark place.


    Countless roots coiled together to form a huge hanging basket.


    On the top of the basket lay a man.


    Man''s side is Mo Yan.


    The roots of those trees are continuously conveying some power to the body of the man in black.


    Finally, the man has a movement, Mo Yan after a call, Mo Bai finally wake up.


    Wake up after the ink white, eyes dull, on the forehead, tiger form from time to time.


    Mo Yan sees this.


    Hastily called a strong mental force, just make Mo Bai''s eyes become clear.


    Let''s look at the source and direction of this spiritual force.


    It''s amazing!

 Chapter 731

    It was a very strong old locust tree.


    It needs dozens of people, and it can''t completely surround the tree.


    At this time, in the middle of the trunk of the big tree, there was a woman, bound by the four ghost vines.


    If you don''t look carefully, you won''t find that the woman with gray hair and many wrinkles on her skin is Xia Wanling, the elder of the church.


    At this point, her hair is slightly messy.


    The body is inlaid in the center of the locust tree.


    Her limbs are all bound by the ghost vine, she can''t move a bit.


    And the other end of that ghost rattan is connected with the rattan wooden bed under Mo Bai''s body.


    Just now, that array is to cure and perfect the tendons and veins in Mobai''s body by plundering the mental power of the late summer Caragana.


    Last time, with the help of Luo Qiu, Mo Bai woke up and said something to Luo Qiu. Not long after that, he found that the power in his body became restless.


    Not only that, every time he wanted to use his mental power, he couldn''t bring it up.


    To nourish one''s own good fortune with the good fortune of others, this method is what master Luo Qiu told Mo Yan.


    Just at that time.


    On the evening of summer, Lin visited.


    Naturally, the late summer Caragana became the best chess piece in Mo Yan''s eyes.


    Now, two months have passed.


    The ability of Mo Bai''s body became more and more stable.


    He got up.


    Luo Qiu jumped down from a high place and reached the ghost vine.


    "I didn''t expect that your constitution would be compatible with this skill."


    "Thank you for your guidance."


    "Thank you very much. Don''t forget what you promised me."


    "As long as you don''t forget what you promised me, I will do it well."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t touch the girl without knowing the source of the red lotus in her eyebrow."


    "That''s good."


    I don''t know why.


    The girl''s body, there is always a mysterious force, last time, Luo Qiu has been found in the cave.


    But it''s still not close to Zhao shuning.


    Therefore, Zhao shuning''s secret, she can not pry.


    Mo Bai and Zhao shuning have some friendship. If he goes, I''m afraid that the girl''s body won''t repel Mo Bai so much.


    "However, you can think well, this time you go, you may have to suffer a lot of grievances. Zhao shuning should have known that Zhao Huai''s death is related to you. You may not get much good looks this time. If it''s light, she may never talk to you again. To be more serious, Zhao shuning may fight against you."


    A trace of bitterness appeared on the white face.


    "Even if she draws a knife at me, I can only bear it."


    "That''s what I owe her. I should pay her back."


    Mo Bai''s expression is serious. It seems that he should have moved his true feelings to Zhao shuning.


    "What else can I tell you, master?"


    Luo Qiu pondered: "you must have known about the supreme things of strange animals."


    "Well."


    "If it wasn''t for the special place of ghosts, then whether Zhao Huai had recuperated well or not, I''m afraid we have all become the ghosts under his sword, so we need to help ourselves before he recuperates completely."


    "How to do it?"


    Luo Qiu said: "now the experiment on you has achieved initial success. In a way, you also have the supreme blood of the exotic beast, so your ability is more powerful than the explosive power of ordinary people. In the past two months, we found that your body can integrate the power of human beings, the animal world, and all kinds of natural forces. Are you Remember, when you go out this time, if you meet the strong and fierce beasts, just absorb their strength. Your constitution is special. Only you can do it. "


    "I know."


    Even if the road ahead is bloody, he will certainly open up a bloody road.


    "During this period of time, you should first go to the wasteland to practice. Where there are so many fierce beasts, they are enough for you to practice and become powerful."


    "I see."


    Mo Bai moved his muscles and bones.


    It''s really enriching to find the power in your body.


    It seems that the power of the old Xia Wanling, the president of that case, is really extraordinary.


    Mo Bai jumped out of this huge hotbed.


    There, only Moyan and luoqiu were left, as well as the nearly withered summer late lime on the tree.


    Luo Qiu said: "Mobai''s body is not the same as all our human structures. His body is fused with the supreme blood of a different animal. Previously, this blood only made him stronger. Now he has been hit by the supreme blood of a different animal. This blow has opened up all the blood in his body. Mobai''s future is limitless and will surpass you and me ¡£¡±Mo Yan said: "I don''t know if he is good or bad."


    To be a strong man is the goal of every human being in Kyushu, but Mo Yan worries that with Mo Bai''s temperament, it is likely to cause indestructible consequences in the future.


    "Mo Yan, it was also in your plan that Mo Bai merged the supreme blood and quickly improved his strength. Don''t you want to conquer Kyushu and make Shenzong the ruler of Kyushu? Now Mo Bai has become more and more powerful as you wish. Why are you so upset? "


    Mo Yan sighed deeply.


    "I know you''re mocking me."


    "I have nothing to sneer at you."


    "If I didn''t want Loulan to be the master of Kyushu, I wouldn''t have done so many stupid things against Yaner. Now she has been dead for so many years, but I still can''t find a way to revive her."


    "Will find, but Mo Yan, you should remember, at that time, if the elder sister''s resurrection used you, you can''t shrink back, now there is such a situation, a large half, is caused by you."


    "I know."


    Mo Yan looks far away.


    If possible, he really wants to see her again.


    At least, I can give myself a chance to say those three words to her.


    It was her ambition that killed her.


    Now, more than 500 years later, she still appears in her mind from time to time.


    "I have something to do. I''ll go first. Mo Bai''s business is easy for you to control. That child''s ambition should not be smaller than you. Besides, if he gets out of control, he will become bloodthirsty and cruel. Don''t stimulate him easily before his power becomes more stable. "


    "I know that I have found the bones of Wan Wan. I will find a good place for them some other day."


    "It''s the best."


    No matter how cold-blooded Mo Bai is, no matter how long after Mo Bai was born, Nawan Wan died, but Luo Qiu can understand a child''s desire for his mother.


    If Mo Yan does this, Mo Bai''s heart will feel better.

 Chapter 732

    After luoqiu left.


    All over the rattan bed.


    Become quiet.


    Mo Yan thought uneasily.


    From the big locust tree, there began to be the movement of the note.


    The previous actions of several of them awakened the bony summer evening Caragana.


    At this time, she gasped heavily and tried her best to raise her head.


    What''s eye-catching.


    It is the Mo Yan of the purple gold black robe.


    The woman laughed.


    At this time her smile, mixed with vicissitudes, regret, and extremely angry mood.


    Mo Yan looks back.


    Then I saw the expression of Ning that summer evening was very terrible.


    "Why?"


    In the late summer, the Caragana opened its mouth.


    Mo Yan didn''t speak.


    Xia Wanling said, "I''m also responsible for all the things you''ve got. If I hadn''t cooperated with you at the beginning, how could you Shenzong develop so well now?"


    "Why? Why do you have to bite the hand that feeds you? "


    "What you promised me at the beginning, you said that you would divide the territory of Dongze wasteland to me, you said that you wanted me to be the empress of Dongze wasteland, but why, why do you want to go back and imprison me here to provide nutrients for your son?"


    Mo Yan''s meditation is interrupted.


    He looks at the late summer Caragana.


    In the late summer, where is the scene of the half sect elders at this time?


    Now her face, like an old woman in her seventies, is full of wrinkles.


    Even the beautiful black silk before her had already turned gray.


    The white skin had already disappeared, and the skin on her arms and feet was as dry as old bark.


    She didn''t want to.


    She came here to inquire about their progress and to know when she would become the empress of Dongze.


    But the third day she came here, she was bound to this place by a woman.


    That woman''s mental strength is incomparably strong, even oneself, is not her match.


    After that.


    At that time, she felt that the continuous mental energy in her body was being drained.


    She looked around in horror, and found that she was imprisoned in the middle of the trunk of a huge Sophora tree, and her limbs were all inserted into the dense roots, and the roots kept winding, which tied her whole person firmly to the big tree.


    "Elder Xia."


    Mo Yan opened his mouth.


    The sound is still so familiar.


    In the late summer, the Caragana looks at her face.


    She has done so much for the ghost, she needs Mo Yan to give her an account, why do you want to do this to her?


    "The throne."


    "You blame me?"


    "I don''t have any place to be sorry for GUI Hu. At the beginning, we also signed a contract. How can you go back?"


    "Oh? Is it? What did I say at the beginning? "


    "You said that I helped you overthrow Ye Ling''s rule, and you helped me get everything I wanted. You said that when GUI Hu became the master of Kyushu, I would be the empress of Dongze Dahuang."


    "Yes, there seems to be such a thing."


    "God, you lied to me?"


    Mo Yan''s expression at this time, has already explained everything, summer late lemon feeling cheated taste, began to struggle violently.


    But she a struggle, that tree root, ghost rattan, more tightly drill into her flesh and blood.


    She was pumping in pain.


    I had to stop.


    Although she didn''t dare to move, her eyes were staring at the man in the black robe.


    Mo Yan sighed.


    "Xia Changlao, you are really poor."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Do you think Shenzong will give you some of the hard-working land? Yes, you have done a lot for me. Without you, Ye Ling would not have been hanged by the four families. "


    "If you didn''t cooperate with us at the beginning, you should still be Ye Ling''s most popular female disciple now?"


    "But it''s a pity that those of you who have lived for decades don''t have enough brains. You betray Ye Ling who saved you and the world of life and death for an unwarranted promise. Oh, by the way, even your little follower Ji Qinglin died for you, right?"


    Xia Wanling has no room for refutation.


    That Mo Yan says all right.


    "But I made these sacrifices for the sake of ghosts."


    "Shh --" Mo Yan put her hand to her mouth, and then after stopping in the summer evening, she asked with a sneer, "is it for GUI Hu or for yourself? Xia Changlao''s heart should be clear.""Are you so heartless among the ghosts?"


    "If you had a conscience, would you have betrayed Ye Ling? Xia Changlao, you don''t have to hold your position very high and trample on us all. If you want to be clear, what you hate now is you. "


    "Sooner or later, I will kill you!" said Xia Wanling angrily


    "Kill me? With what? Your mental power is nearly exhausted now. If you can survive, it''s just a matter of survival. Xia Changlao, when you made those decisions, you should have thought about whether you will end up like this one day. "


    "God, we are the same kind of people, you can''t do this to me!"


    "Just because we are the same kind of people, I know elder Xia''s ambition better. Now, you have no use value. If I still reuse you, what you want in the future should be more than Dongze Dahuang."


    In the end of summer, she looks desperate.


    She said, "you will die one day."


    Mo Yan relieved a smile.


    "I''ll wait."


    "You will never get what you want in your life. No one will love you in your life. The people you love and the people you care about will all leave you, because you are merciless and perfidious!"


    In the late summer, the words of Ning ring out behind Mo Yan.


    Make Mo Yan want to leave the pace, also stopped at that moment.


    In the late summer, the words of the Caragana stick to the heart.


    The fist under Mo Yan''s sleeve suddenly clenched.


    All the people you love are far away from you.


    This words, just like ten million sharp blade general, straight into the heart of Mo Yan.


    "Maybe, you know, not enough." Mo Yan opened his mouth.


    Summer evening lemon see Mo Yan''s eyes become terrible. There was fear in my heart.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Before me, I wanted to see you do a lot of things for me, and let you die slowly. It would be my last pity for you, but you, somehow, should be so eloquent to me."


    "What do you want to say?"


    Mo Yan sat down on the opposite side of the summer evening Caragana.


    The ghost rattan is connected with the blood of the late summer Caragana, which makes her move a little and hurt her heart.


    "Do you think you are really an orphan?"

 Chapter 733

    "Do you think it was an accident that Ye Ling saved you?"


    "Or do you think that after Ye Ling saved you, your memory of the old days became more and more blurred? Is the memory really erased by the emperor, or is there any other reason? "


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that I was responsible for the massacre, but it was not your real home."


    "How well you behaved at that time. You were so calm, but you cried so sad when ye Ling came."


    The memory of the old time is gradually recalled.


    Xia''s head began to ache. She was thinking and thinking.


    However, that memory, is very vague, she had seen countless times in the dream of that face, also still can''t see clearly.


    "Do you remember where you grew up?"


    "It''s a ghost."


    "Do you know why you came to Guihu?"


    "You don''t know, do you?"


    Mo Yan''s laughter is especially terrible. During the whole time, Xia Wanning has been immersed in the memory, without saying a word.


    "At the beginning, you were the chess piece I didn''t want. You were a child I found from Hailing kingdom. Your identity, family and experience were all fake. I prepared them for you."


    "Originally, I was going to take you back from Hailing Kingdom and torture you slowly, because when I see you, I think of your grandfather. When I think of him, I want to tear you to pieces."


    Mo Yan''s words now.


    Every sentence is so strange.


    Summer evening Caragana has never been in contact with such a stranger.


    "Do you remember the nightmare you said? In my dream, the one who brings you countless humiliations, makes you black and blue, but still doesn''t give up whipping you? "


    "Do you know who he is?" she said


    "Of course I know, and I want to tell you, it''s not a dream, it''s your childhood."


    Mo Yan puts down the purple gold black robe, revealing a face that makes Xia Wanling feel very familiar. With the passage of time.


    The man''s face in front of him, and the man in the nightmare, become one.


    At the end of summer, Caragana was afraid.


    She was afraid.


    She exclaimed.


    She wants to get out of here.


    "It''s you, it''s you, you''re the executioner!"


    "What have you done to me? What happened when I was a child? "


    Mo Yan said: "what you know is that your family was destroyed, and then ye Ling saved you. At that time, in your impression, is your family a great sect?"


    "You?"


    "Yes, I forced you to hypnotize. In fact, you''re not from Dongze Dahuang. Ye Ling''s compassion is overflowing. I just used her compassion to bring you to her easily."


    "So, what you and I said all lied to me. You said that if there was no Ye Ling, I would be the empress of Dongze wasteland with the popularity of my family. The emperor''s favor should be my only one. You lied to me."


    "Who made you so easy to cheat at that time? Don''t forget that the ghost is just a simple hypnosis. For you at the beginning, it can''t be more simple. It''s us that have pulled you into hell. You see, Ye Ling has finally brought you to the world. It''s not easy for you to live a normal life, but you are still provoked by us in a few words. "


    "Why are you doing this to me? I believe it because you have provided the evidence of the past! "


    "Evidence? Don''t forget, when you were a baby, you were already in my ghost, so the evidence, as long as it is combined with your vague memory, is a good imitation. However, it''s also your fault. You believe it so easily and sell your savior to us. "


    The expression of summer evening Caragana.


    This is particularly exciting.


    Anger, remorse and disbelief were all over her face.


    But.


    Mo Yan doesn''t plan to let her go like this.


    He continued: "I''m going to tell you what''s real with you, Xia Wanling."


    "You are the daughter of the aristocrat of Hailing kingdom. You were born with no worries about food and clothing and have a happy life. But unfortunately, your eyes look too much like her. It''s your blessing and disaster. Your grandfather''s life was bought by her with all her strength. Why can you live a carefree life from generation to generation? But because of you, she made company with loess early? "


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Who is it? You don''t deserve to know her name


    Mo Yan then said: "so ah, I went to Hailing Kingdom specially to take you back and let you live in Guihu. Every day you live is miserable. Humiliation, ridicule and whipping are common things of soldiers, do you know? Every time I see your eyes that look like hers, I want to dig them out. ""But you are still useful. You have a special constitution, and you are also an alchemist. At that time, Ye Ling was already the empress of Dongze wasteland. She was going to pass by the villa. I know that the opportunity is coming. Maybe you will be the first chess piece we will enter the Jiuzhou mainland. So, I hypnotized you, let you think, you have a happy family, people in your family, are extremely loving you, your parents, are kind and powerful two people, that night, I let people kill those people, created a tragedy about you, that Ye Ling, actually believed, ha ha ha - she believed, but also brought you this orphan back to take good care of you. "


    "What''s the day like for Ye Ling in the late summer? You should know best, right? How do you like it now? What''s it like? "


    The headache of Caragana korshinskii in late summer.


    It hurt so much that she couldn''t breathe.


    Those things when I was young, little by little, slowly poured into my heart.


    Flogging, abuse.


    Hypnosis.


    Then time turns again, is young she, stands in that group of dead people pile, meets Ye Ling''s time.


    Ye Ling took her back.


    She comforted her carefully.


    Ye Ling tells herself that she also has a younger brother, who is also lost with her, and she is also an orphan.


    Ye Ling also said, let yourself not be afraid, from now on, here is her home, she is her relatives, no one dares to hurt themselves.


    At that time, Xia Wanling was lying on the bed, looking at the woman, it was so reassuring.


    However, later, in the late summer, the Caragana grew stronger and stronger, and everything changed when she saw the Mo Yan in the purple, gold and black robe.


    Temptation, ambition, starts to expand.


    "So, it''s all fake, everything is fake, it''s all made up by you -"


    "no, your last name, at least it''s true."

 Chapter 734

    It''s late in summer.


    This is the daughter of Hailing King''s room.


    He was robbed less than half a year after he was born.


    At that time.


    She was still in her infancy, and her eyes were very bright.


    Mo Yan after she won, has been raised in the ghost.


    When she was a child, she was a toddler. When she met her, she was furious every time.


    When I see her, I always think of the days when luofeiyan was by his side.


    It''s just that.


    Xia Wanling is not Luo Feiyan, and she can''t be Luo Feiyan.


    For Xia Wanling, Mo Yan mostly lets herself grow up. All the ghosts know that she is an orphan without father or mother. Mo Yan doesn''t care about teaching people. For Xia Wanling, bullying and scolding are common.


    But let Mo Yan did not think of the time.


    In such a cruel environment, Xia Wanning grew up.


    To the back, it is more surprised to find that this little girl, even can use mental power, is a natural alchemist.


    So far, a plan has taken root in Mo Yan''s mind.


    So.


    After that.


    All are arranged by Mo Yan.


    Xia Wanning''s nerves had been injured before, and the hypnosis of Mo Yan made her really think that she was everyone''s daughter.


    After Xia Wanning grows up beside Ye Ling, Mo Yan sends Guihu''s Dharma protector to approach her, and then takes out the so-called "evidence".


    From which to guide the late summer Caragana.


    Let her feel, if it is not Ye Ling, then become the emperor of Dongze Dahuang is her.


    At that time, Xia Wanling was fascinated by the emperor who was dressed in plain green, just like heaven and man. Watching the emperor doting on Ye Ling, her heart was always full of jealousy at this time.


    If there is no Ye Ling, all this is her, even the emperor''s love, is also her.


    Once this idea takes root, and someone guides it, Xia Wanling will feel that Ye Ling is not.


    At that time, Guifan''s Qingfeng told her that the reason why Ye Ling was so good to her was that the Xia family was destroyed by Ye Ling, and Ye Ling designed the extermination in order to become the empress of Dongze.


    But ye Ling is afraid of being criticized by people all over the world, so it''s worth taking Xia Wanling to her side and teaching her carefully.


    Xia Wanling always thought that this was the truth.


    So whenever Ye Ling is nice to her, even more attentive than others, she will feel that it is because ye Ling feels guilty.


    Because ye Ling killed her family, and for the sake of the so-called friendship in the world, in order to show the world, she would be so good to her.


    These are all the hatred engraved in the heart of the late summer Caragana.


    She has always believed that those are true.


    So.


    She is under the control of Ye Ling, and gradually becomes more and more powerful.


    Every time Ye Ling saw her, she would always praise her with a smile.


    In front of Ye Ling, in front of the emperor, Xia Wanling pretended to be extremely gentle and kind, but in a twinkling of an eye, in front of other people, she could hardly show such a good face.


    Song Zhiyi said she didn''t know what to do.


    Ji Qinglin follows her all day.


    Gu Zhiruo doesn''t even look at her.


    The most excessive is Dongfang Yuxi. Every time I see her, I always keep away from her. If I can''t, I will find other excuses to leave. In a word, except Ji Qinglin, the children Ye Ling adopted don''t like to see her.


    Xia Wanling once thought that they must have been inspired by Ye Ling for their bad attitude towards themselves.


    Even the brothers and sisters around Ye Ling, Chuwen chunuan, couldn''t even fight when they saw her. Chuwen also said that he was acting.


    All these things add up.


    No matter how good Ye Ling is to Xia Wanling, no matter how special, her hatred for Ye Ling will only grow deeper and deeper.


    So.


    Later, as soon as she found the chance, she United four families under the Guihu''s instruction.


    She and the four families said that as long as Ye Ling exists, then their four families will never stand out. They will always be trampled by Ye Ling.


    Ye Ling is very powerful and proud. She never disdains to deal with interpersonal relationship with others. She is so arrogant that she thinks everything can go with her fate.


    As a matter of fact, her ability has already made the people of the four families extremely envious.


    Wang Cheng, the head of the Wang family, is very crafty. He is in charge of the world''s intelligence and greedy for money. Xia Wanling promises that if ye Ling dies, all the property in the palace will belong to him.


    Lin Feng, the owner of the Lin family, always pays attention to fame. There are many disciples in the Dongze wasteland who want to call Lin Feng a teacher. But he also has a fatal shortcoming, which is lust. There are many Ji concubines in his Lin family, but he never dares to be too proud and presumptuous. As long as he has any news, Ye Ling will send someone to tell him that he can''t do anything harmful If you want to rob people''s women, you dare not.Therefore, the owner of the Lin family has a deep resentment against Ye Ling.


    Besides, the master of the yuan family is mainly in charge of weapons. At first glance, he has no weakness. His appearance and force are all excellent. However, Xia Wanling still catches his heart. That is Yuanxin. He has long been in love with the master of the an family, an Su Su Su.


    Therefore, as long as you start from the owner of an''s family, it will be much easier to pull that Yuan Xin into this transaction.


    Na''an Su Su, with a cool temperament, has a high pursuit of the divine beast. Therefore, in the late summer, she said that there is a divine beast Baize in Yeling palace. In addition, there are extremely rare divine beasts such as Phoenix and chongmingniao.


    Because of the temptation of this beast, an Su Su also fell into this vortex, an Su Su all came, the owner of the yuan family will not be absent.


    Therefore, the four families are united because of their interests and selfishness.


    Next, it''s the late summer Caragana.


    She first took advantage of calming down the war and transferred Chuwen and chunuan out of the capital. The children raised by Ye Ling also returned to their original place because of their ability.


    So far.


    Chuwen chunuan took the heavy troops out of the city.


    Ye Ling''s jade flute was also manipulated by Wang Xiling, the little girl of the Wang family. Of course, it was also inspired by the Wang family and Xia Wanling.


    They want to let Ye Ling in the most dangerous moment, no way for help.


    No jade flute.


    Emperor Zun can''t get to the scene. At that time, no matter how strong Ye Ling is, he can''t fly.


    It''s a pity.


    What a delicate plan.


    At the end of the summer, I tried my best.


    She thought that she was ashamed of herself and could get everything she wanted.


    I don''t want to.


    I did so much, but in the end, I made a wedding dress for GUI he.


    Then.


    Now.


    Right now.


    The man in purple, gold and black told her that everything he had done before was wrong.


    Her hatred is false.


    Her identity is fake.


    Only really, is Ye Ling to her meticulous care.


    But in the late summer, when she was blind, she only took care of her because she felt guilty and guilty.

 Chapter 735

    In the late summer, the face of Caragana korshinskii had lost half of its color.


    The muddy eyes.


    Now it suddenly becomes clear.


    "Do you understand all this?"


    Mo Yan''s voice came laughing.


    The last straw supporting the late summer Caragana also collapsed.


    Her body began to shake violently.


    She knew that the more her body moved, the more the ghost vine would pour into her flesh and blood.


    But at this time, the pain, compared to her heart regret.


    But not even half a point.


    She was shaking.


    The eyes, at this time slowly shed tears, tears, with blood, it seems, Sha is frightening.


    In the late summer, Ning''s body was curled up like a shrimp.


    She wanted to break free from the shackles of the ghost vine Sophora tree, but again and again, she was dragged back.


    "You deceive me, Mo Yan! As a ghost, you are also a big man. Where did I provoke you? Why do you want to harm me like this? "


    "Mo Yan! You are a devil! You and your son are demons


    In order not to let himself tell Zhao shuning the truth about Zhao Huai, Mo Bai also attacked him with a bone eating insect. His father and son, one heart, are more poisonous than the other.


    Ye Ling is innocent, and Ji Qinglin is innocent. In that fierce battle, thousands of people who died are more innocent.


    But she is not innocent.


    "I hurt you? You shouldn''t blame me, Xia Wanling. If you blame him, blame your grandfather Xia Qingyan. If it wasn''t for him, Yan''er would not have gone around asking for medicine for him, and her illness would not have worsened so badly. Yan''er won your grandfather''s life, and Yan''er won your royal family''s life. "


    When it comes to lovesmoke.


    Mo Yan''s face, become ferocious terror.


    More than 500 years ago, the smoke of Luo Fei was always a pain in his heart.


    If you can''t revive her, then in this life, the road in Mo Yan''s heart will never pass.


    "Yan''er - ha ha ha - Yan''er, Mo Yan, you must love Yan''er very much? But she died. You see, I will say that the people you love will leave you one by one, first the smoke in your mouth, then the ink white. The people you care about will gradually alienate you because of your meanness. "


    "Shut up


    Mo Bai and Mo Yan''s father son relationship is harmonious.


    But recently, because of his mother, his attitude towards Mo Yan has changed a lot.


    Mo Bai is his child, Mo Yan has placed the deepest hope on him.


    At the end of summer, Ning suddenly stopped laughing.


    Maybe I''m tired of laughing.


    Or maybe her body now can''t support her so much.


    This time.


    It was a brilliant smile.


    "Mo Yan, my life in the late summer is ruined in your hands, but you are a rotten man. Your future life will not be bright. You will always hide under your purple, gold and black robe and be the Lord of ghosts who can''t see light."


    "I dare to be tough when I''m dying."


    "What fear do I have, dying man?"


    At this time in the late summer, it''s really fearless.


    She knew that now she could not escape from the clutches of the father and son. Anyway, she would rather die freely.


    "You want to die?"


    "But I won''t let you die. I want you to live like this all the time and watch your body, flesh and blood, be squeezed out bit by bit."


    "I want you to die."


    Mo Yan waved at random.


    In the late summer, the Caragana gave a painful cry.


    Immediately, her eyes place, but flows out two blood.


    "Ah


    That kind of pain, or instant hit up.


    At this time, the eyes of the summer evening Caragana were dark, and nothing could be seen.


    Looking at the late summer Caragana, the place where the eyes should have been stored at this time has become empty and terrifying.


    Mo Yan put those eyes on her hand.


    Good observation.


    Those eyes are really beautiful.


    Put away the eyes of the late summer Caragana.


    "I won''t kill you, so you can stay in the land of ghost rattan as fertilizer for the ancient locust tree. But there are many disciples of your sect before. You can feel their resentment for you when you are here."


    "No!"


    "No!"


    "Mo Yan! You kill me


    "If you have the ability, you will kill me!"


    Xia Wanling yells, but no one responds to her.


    At this time, most of her mental power was introduced into Mo Bai''s body, her eyes were dug, and she became afraid of everything around her.


    Maybe I''m tired.There was no response.


    In the late summer, the Caragana gradually quiets down.


    "Sorry -"


    "sorry -"


    at this time.


    These are the only three words that Xia Ning murmurs.


    But who did she say sorry to?


    Is it Ye Ling, the empress who saved her and devoted herself to her, taught her mental skills and helped her grow up?


    It''s the one who follows her all the time, constantly flatters her, and accompanies her all the way from childhood to Zonghui.


    In this world.


    There are not many people who really love Xiawan, but Ji Qinglin must be on the list.


    However.


    When Ji Qing was dying, he didn''t even leave his bones.


    And his death, Xia Wanling "credit.".


    Xia Wanling now made herself look like this because she planted it herself.


    "But what did I do wrong?"


    If Mo Yan doesn''t bring her out from the royal family, doesn''t raise her in Guiyu, and doesn''t hypnotize her, will she be a good child with parents'' love now?


    Xia''s despair at this time is unforgettable.


    I''m afraid that no matter how long it takes, the remorse in her heart will not dissipate.


    All the ghosts are bloodthirsty.


    They eat people and don''t vomit bones.


    "I was wrong."


    He clearly has escaped from the devil''s den, has got the love he wants, and also has power.


    There are so many alchemists under her command.


    But what have you done as a teacher?


    Those who are not good at talent, or she does not like it, offended her children, all on her blacklist.


    That list, handed in Mo Yan hand finally.


    The apostles in the great wilderness of Dongze abducted the alchemists, took them to Guihu, and then supplied the bodies of the alchemists as fertilizer to the ghost vines.


    Over time, these ghost vines will recognize the master.


    I didn''t expect that one day, like those children, I would become the fertilizer of this ghost vine.


    Under the ancient locust trees, there are thousands of withered bones.


    How many souls of alchemists have gathered.


    Right now.


    The wind blows.


    The sound made by the collision of dead bones seems to be like the death of a wronged soul, the complaints, reluctance and anger.


    Zhao shuning was right.


    Heaven good reincarnation, let''s see who heaven spared.


    Around a circle, the original sin of their own, now a lot of, all back to themselves.

 Chapter 736

    Yunmengze.


    It is located near the river.


    Because of Zhao shuning''s relationship, the cities near Linjiang have developed well in recent years.


    Yunmengze is one of them.


    Zhao shuning was only passing through yunmengze.


    But inadvertently saw cloud dream Ze on an inn, hang the book dark ningran brand.


    The words on the sign are very vigorous. If Zhao shuning admits it correctly, it should be Zhao Zheng''s.


    Thinking of walking for more than a day, I felt a little uncomfortable in my throat, so I decided to take a rest in the inn first.


    The shopkeeper gave Zhao shuning a plate of tea, a pot of wine and then retired.


    Zhao shuning just finished eating not long, intend to quickly return to Linjiang, he heard the emergency footsteps from downstairs.


    For the sake of convenience, Zhao shuning always takes his hat with him when he goes out, and takes it down when he arrives.


    However.


    Today''s Dongze wasteland is no longer the same as it was in those days. Few people can recognize Zhao shuning''s face now. Most of them are already old.


    "The eldest son, the second son is fighting again because of ChuChu girl in wanhualou."


    After this call.


    Out of the backyard on the first floor came a young man with sword eyebrows. At first glance, Zhao shuning felt that he was really familiar with him, but he did not remember where he had seen him.


    I think it''s because I think too much. The man is in his early twenties. He is not a person of the same age. How can he meet him?


    "Fighting again? Dandy


    When the young man heard that his brother was fighting with others, he was not in a hurry. He took the wooden sword beside him and wanted to go back to the yard.


    "Oh! Where are you going, young master


    "Where else? I will continue to work as a carpenter in the backyard. The boy is more presumptuous because his father and his mother are far north of the Huaihe River and can''t control him. Don''t worry. I know the boy''s ability. Ordinary elixirs can''t kill him. At most, they should let him hang the lottery. That''s what he deserves. "


    Young age.


    I don''t know why.


    For the sake of the beauty of wanhualou, he ran to that place every night. He was afraid that he had forgotten what his elders had taught him.


    "Oh! Young master, this time is different! "


    The old housekeeper grabbed the man.


    "Uncle Gong, what are you in a hurry? I''m not in a hurry as a big brother, let alone you."


    "Young master, this time the second young master is facing a life alchemist!"


    "A alchemist?"


    "Yes, he is not a simple elixir."


    "What about the alchemist''s accomplishments?"


    "It''s supposed to be very tall. The second young master is not the opponent."


    "That''s even better. Xie Jing, who has been arrogant all these years, should be allowed to meet two such cruel characters. It''s good to break half of his leg."


    "Oh, my eldest son! This time, it''s really different from before. No matter how naughty our second son is, we won''t be able to distinguish right from wrong. You don''t know. This time, it''s not strange that the beast forced ChuChu girl. You know, ChuChu girl in wanhualou always works as a performer, but she doesn''t sell herself. No, ChuChu girl is singing on that stage, the man He rushed up to the stage and went to the flower house with ChuChu girl in his arms. Our second son couldn''t stand it. He was even more angry. Who didn''t know that ChuChu girl was our second son''s confidante, so after some persuasion, it didn''t work and we started fighting. "


    "If we fight, why don''t we beat him to death? If we beat him to death, I won''t worry about it. The whole loser thing!"


    The man, who was called the big boy, put down his wooden sword while swearing.


    "Can''t Xie Jing handle it?"


    "When the old slave came, the second young master had been beaten black and blue."


    "You didn''t say it! No! Uncle Gong, is Xie Jing in trouble again? You cooperate with him and let me clean up the mess for him again? Let me tell you, it''s not the first time that this kind of thing has happened. Don''t think I''ll be fooled by you again. "


    Uncle Gong was so anxious that he just patted his leg.


    "Young master, it''s true this time! That man is really powerful. We can''t beat the second young master. You can leave quickly. Later, I''m afraid the second young master will be beaten and maimed! "


    "Although Xie Jing is ignorant, his spiritual attainments are not low. Where can anyone bully him in yunmengze?"


    "Young master


    "OK, OK, I''ll go. If I find out that you are using the last trick again, I''ll let you kneel down in the ancestral hall with Xie Jing."


    "Young master, let''s go quickly!"


    The man put down his grey apron.


    Changed a real sword.He went out with Uncle Gong.


    Zhao shuning shook his head with a smile. It''s really hard for every family to read. Looking at the man just now, he must have been ruined by his younger brother.


    At this time, a child ran out.


    Then a woman ran out.


    The child is about two years old, and the woman is at most in her early twenties.


    Zhao shuning called the shopkeeper to check out. As soon as he wanted to get up, the child ran a little fast and bumped into Zhao shuning.


    "Little ball! Why are you running around again


    "Girl! I''m so sorry! "


    "It''s OK. Children are lovely. What''s their name? "


    "Girl, I''m laughing. My child has no name at present. Most of our children''s names have to wait for their elders to name them."


    "I don''t know. There is such a habit."


    "Isn''t the girl local?"


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    "No wonder the book of my house has been open for several years. It''s just one of our inns. Our hometown is the Xie family to the north of the Huaihe River. It''s a long way from here. As we all know, we are the Xie family''s business, so there are a lot of people who come to support us. In the north of the Huaihe River, it''s basically like this. When children are young, they always come first The elder of the family said that it was easy to support him. When he was four or five years old, he would give him a name. The elder of my family thought that his name was Er Gou, which was too popular, so he called him Xiao Tuan Zi. "


    "The Xie family to the north of the Huaihe River? Which Xie family is it? "


    "Miss, how many Xie families can there be to the north of Huaihe River?"


    Zhao shuning is dumb.


    Indeed, to the north of the Huaihe River, Xie Yu is the only one who can be surnamed Xie and has the strength to open so many branch inns.


    So!


    "Just now someone called the big boy?"


    "He is my husband. His name is Xie Buyan."


    "Is their father Xie Yu? Mother''s words, Zhao Xiangxiang


    "How can a girl know?"


    Zhao shuning covers his forehead.


    No wonder!


    No wonder she thinks that person is familiar with, dare feeling, that is Xie Yu''s child!


    It''s only a short time since then, and my seniority has gone up so high.

 Chapter 737

    "Shopkeeper''s!"


    The woman gave a cry to the counter.


    Before long, the shopkeeper came in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter, madam?"


    "Give the girl back her tea money."


    "All right


    After the woman said this, she turned back to Zhao shuning and said, "girl, I''m really sorry. Xiaotuanzi just bumped into the girl and crumpled her clothes. It''s hard for us to collect the tea money. I''ll make amends for it."


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    She squatted down kindly.


    Alas, it''s not the way of the world. I don''t think I''m married yet. The sons of Zhao Xiangxiang and Xie Yu are so old that they are still married. They even have children.


    Look at this little dough. It''s really lovely.


    As soon as he thinks of such a lovely child, he will be able to speak in a few months. If he opens his mouth, what should he call himself?


    Aunt.


    Yes, Auntie!


    Thinking of this, Zhao shuning is not a good person. She has been a grandmother for only a few years. In a few years, won''t she become an ancestor?


    "Xiaotuanzi, sister."


    "Sister -"


    crisp, with a trace of soft glutinous.


    The voice of xiaotuanzi is really beautiful.


    "He can talk already?"


    "Well, xiaotuanzi started to walk before he was a year old. When he was a year and a half old, he began to speak."


    Looking at the child, Zhao shuning felt that some maternal love was rampant. She wanted to put the child in her arms and "trample" it.


    "Girl, how much is the tea?"


    "I won''t accept the money for tea. I''ll play with the child first. By the way, I think the man was holding a wooden sword, which should be made by hand. Is the child a boy?"


    The woman explained with a gentle smile: "ah - many people think so, but my little ball is not a little boy. She is a daughter. Since she can walk, she always likes to pick up her father''s sword and move around. If you give her the beautiful handkerchief and Pearl hairpin that she likes, she is not interested. Her father loves her very much, so every time The second time when the restaurant and teahouse are not busy. He would always go to the backyard and make some wooden swords and knife like toys for xiaotuanzi, which would not hurt her. "


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    She said to xiaotuanzi, "xiaotuanzi, can I hold you?"


    Xiaotuanzi nodded and looked at her mother again.


    After her mother nodded, she slowly approached Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning stretched out her hand, but because of the inconvenience of carrying the hat, she took it off.


    Zhao Xiangxiang, I have a granddaughter. It''s really lucky.


    Put the hat on a nearby wooden table.


    Zhao shuning stretched out his hand to xiaotuanzi.


    "Sister - beautiful."


    The voice of the little girl''s milk came.


    Zhao shuning smile, the woman also just looked up, see Zhao shuning, also lost god on the spot.


    "What''s the matter? If you stare at me like this, are there flowers on my face? "


    "No, I just didn''t expect a girl to be so beautiful." I remember my mother-in-law said that the lost girl of the Zhao family was also very beautiful.


    I don''t know. What about this girl?


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Said: "Zhao Xiangxiang was born well."


    The woman was stunned for a moment, her face was a little serious, and she took xiaotuanzi back.


    When Zhao shuning was confused.


    The woman opened her mouth.


    "Girl, please keep the tea money."


    She put the money into Zhao shuning''s hands.


    Then he said, "Shuan doesn''t welcome girls. Girls, please go."


    "What did I say wrong?" By Zhao Xiangxiang''s daughter-in-law suddenly so conflict, Zhao shuning always want to know what the reason is.


    The woman was no longer willing to talk with Zhao shuning.


    That always gentle face also had anger.


    "Girl, please."


    "No, I''ve done something wrong. You have to tell me. Why?"


    The woman turned her head.


    Put down the little ball.


    "Shopkeeper, take care of xiaotuanzi."


    Let''s go.


    The woman turned her head and gave Zhao shuning a blessing. In terms of etiquette, it was quite thoughtful and there was nothing to say.


    It''s just that she suddenly turned over, which really caught Zhao shuning off guard.


    She didn''t even hold that little ball.


    "Don''t you really know why my family is like this?"


    "I will listen to you."Woman humanitarian: "girl, although my Xie family''s ancestral home is in the north of Huaihe River, but in Dongze wasteland, my Xie family is also able to speak, and my mother-in-law, although she is a woman, she is a woman, but she does not let men, a long sky spirit whip is also superb, although Yan Ran is only a weak woman, does not know how to cultivate spiritual power, even more does not know how to cultivate spiritual power, although I am nameless They don''t need any respect, but they''re different. They''re both famous people in the great wilderness of Dongze. "


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Did she not deny the contributions of Xie Yu and Zhao Xiangxiang?


    This woman''s name is Yan Ran, right?


    Why is she so anxious all of a sudden?


    "It seems that the girl agrees with what I said. Then why is she so rude to my mother-in-law?"


    Zhao shuning pointed to himself.


    After confirming that Yanran was talking about herself, she laughed instead of being angry: "when did I slander Zhao Xiangxiang? I just said, "don''t I praise her?"


    I heard Zhao shuning''s words.


    The woman said angrily, "girl, I think your age is not as old as mine, right? I respected you as a guest and forbeared to you in many ways. When you first said the name of my father-in-law, I thought you were surprised and didn''t say anything wrong with you. But you called the name of my father-in-law again and again. I''m afraid it''s not right? "


    "If you take out your name, it should be called. Even if Xie Yu is here and I call him, he must answer."


    I think of Xie Yu.


    Zhao shuning will be able to ring his faggot faggot boss appearance.


    "Girl, please respect yourself!"


    "Why is it about self-respect? What''s so serious! "


    "Come on, it''s no use talking to the girl more. Seeing that the girl is so beautiful, I thought she should be a knowledgeable and reasonable person. I''ve lost my eye."


    Zhao shuning thought about it.


    I still don''t want to have any disputes with Zhao Xiangxiang''s daughter-in-law.


    On the contrary, Zhao Xiangxiang has a daughter-in-law who supports their two elders like this, and Zhao shuning is happy for her.


    "In this case, after you see me, remember to say again, I have something to do, and I can''t stay in your book for too long."


    Zhao shuning lowered his head.


    He waved to the little Tuan Zi and was very spoiled.


    "Goodbye, little Tuanzi!"


    "Good bye, pretty sister!"

 Chapter 738

    Zhao shuning hasn''t stepped out of the inn yet.


    The next moment.


    In front of the inn, another man came in.


    This time, I came here as a young man.


    He''s very fast.


    Thanks to Zhao shuning''s quick reaction, he was not knocked down by the boy.


    Look at the boy again.


    While running, while wiping the corner of the eye tears.


    And the right side of his face, which is very swollen.


    It''s very suitable to describe the servant who just ran in.


    Zhao shuning is just about to leave.


    But I heard the cry of the little boy at the tip of my ear.


    "No, ma''am! The second young master''s leg was broken by someone. The eldest young master went to help. Now his hand is broken by someone else! "


    "Woo woo - now, young master, I''ve been hurt a lot!"


    "Changfu, it''s easy to say. What''s the matter?"


    Yan Ran''s voice was also shaken by Chang Fu''s two words.


    Zhao shuning had already stepped out of the foot, and drew back.


    She entered the room.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked


    Chang Fu glanced at her and was stunned, but he still turned around and didn''t speak to Zhao shuning.


    Yan Ran said: "Changfu, take me to have a look!"


    "No! The eldest son specially told me that I would look at you and not go there. He said that the man was a madman and that if you go there, madam, you will definitely suffer losses. "


    Yan Ran doesn''t understand the spirit power, and she can''t cultivate the spirit power. It''s good for Xie not to say that.


    "What''s going on? Don''t you think you are such an impulsive person? Every time he goes out, he just helps Xie Jing clean up the mess. He has always been very calm. How can he do such an extraordinary thing? "


    "Madam, the situation is different this time. Before the eldest son went, he had already thought about how to talk with others and minimize the loss. However, when he came to the scene, the second son was tied up by the man and stepped on his feet. The other hand of the man was still holding ChuChu girl, plus -"


    "but it doesn''t matter if you say it!"


    "In addition, when the eldest son arrived, the second son''s feet couldn''t move. Those wanhualou girls who were watching said that the second son''s leg had been broken by that man. Although the eldest son had a good temper, he didn''t restrain it!"


    "And now? What''s the matter with the eldest son? "


    "When I came here, my right hand seemed to be broken! In a short time, the wind should have spread here. The eldest son asked me to come back and watch you. You must not run out! "


    Yan Ran heard this.


    I lost my strength with my feet.


    Sit down in the back.


    Fortunately, Zhao shuning quickly kicked a stool behind Yan Ran, and she didn''t fall down.


    "No words, no words, how can it be?"


    Thank you.


    A man is his name.


    Most of the time, he is almost quiet and seldom talks.


    Only when he meets two people, he talks the most. One is Xie Jing, who has caused trouble, and the other is his family''s little Tuanzi. Therefore, his work has always been liked by his father, Xie Yu.


    Sure enough.


    There was a lot of commotion outside.


    Zhao shuning said to the boy, "you take me to the wanhualou. I can''t find my way."


    Xiao Si took a look at Zhao shuning and another at Yan Ran.


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    "Forget it, you''d better look at your wife to save time."


    Because of Yan Ran''s sudden absence, she fell back.


    Little Tuan Zi, who was playing with the wooden sword, also cried with fright.


    "Dad - mother -"


    Zhao shuning approached xiaotuanzi and gently wiped the tears from her eyes.


    It''s amazing.


    The little ball really stopped crying.


    "Don''t worry, your mother will be fine, your father, I will bring you back - good -"


    say it.


    Zhao shuning went out.


    I found a passer-by at random and wanted to go to wanhualou.


    But see those passers-by, all run to a direction.


    Hold a person at will.


    Zhao shuning asked: "excuse me, how can I get to wanhualou?"


    It''s a guy who''s been grabbed.


    At the beginning, the young man just wanted to let go, but when he looked back and saw Zhao shuning''s face, he immediately turned from evil to smiling.


    "Girl, are you going to watch the fun? You follow me. Stay close. I''ll take you


    "Watching the crowd?"


    Although we were talking here, we didn''t stop at our feet.


    The young man said, "yes, there''s an old man with chest hair in the Wanhua building. It''s said that he is a alchemist. He beat the two young masters of the Xie family in the Wanhua building.""Miss, what''s the origin of the Xie family? In this cloud dream Ze, dare to provoke their brothers two, almost nobody, this, they are to eat shriveled


    "Are the two young masters of the Xie family so insecure? Listen to your tone, you seem to have a problem with them? "


    The young man replied: "I don''t dare to give you any advice, but my family used to open teahouses. After his Xie family came to yunmengze, my family''s business was not as good as before. In recent years, his Xie family has opened teahouses in almost every city in Dongze wasteland, so the finance must be relatively rich."


    So at the end of the day.


    Is this guy a little jealous that the business of the Xie family''s teahouse is better than him?


    However, it also makes sense. After all, peers are enemies.


    "How about the two young masters of the Xie family in yunmengze? Will they bully women and occupy the market? Do you charge protection fees indiscriminately? "


    "They dare not. Everyone knows that the Xie family is very strict in disciplining their sons. The two young masters of the Xie family are very shrewd and dare not do such a blatant thing to damage their reputation."


    "Oh - I heard that the second son of the Xie family has not married yet?"


    Hear Zhao shuning say so.


    The young man thought that the girl behind him was interested in Xie Jing, so he hurriedly said: "don''t think about Xie Jing, young man. I think you are a serious person. You have no future with that kind of person. You don''t know. He always runs to wanhualou every three or five times, saying that he is going to listen to songs. But who doesn''t know, Xie Jing is aiming at wanhualou The most important girl in the world. "


    "Oh?"


    "Speaking of the ChuChu girl in wanhualou, she was born a poor girl. She sang well in the ditty, but she didn''t sell herself. She was also covered by Xie Jing, and no one dared to be presumptuous. Well, there was a hard stubble. Xie Jing didn''t keep her ChuChu, but he even got in."


    "Since Xie Jing likes the delicate words, why not redeem herself for her and marry her?"


    The boy turned back in a little surprise.


    Then he said, "girl, are you a stranger?"


    "Just tell me."


    "Miss, Xie''s family is a big family in the north of Huaihe River. Xie Jing''s mother is the eldest daughter of Zhao''s family. Don''t you think that such a family would allow their son to marry such a brothel girl?"

 Chapter 739

    Zhao shuning can only listen but not speak.


    Probably.


    She also understood the whole story.


    However, she still has doubts about it.


    The status of the Xie family is not low, and the Zhao family is even more powerful. No one in yunmengze does not know that Xie Jing is the child of Xie Yu and Zhao Xiangxiang. Why do some people dare to act on Taisui?


    That said.


    Zhao shuning is not very impressed with the second young master named Xie Jing. Xie Jing, at least, has her Zhao family''s blood. How can she be such a light hearted person.


    If it turns out that the second son of the Xie family is really going to be saved, as we all say, at that time, the authority of the elders must be taken out. If Xie Jing and Zhao Xiangxiang are not well disciplined, and Xie Yu has no time to teach him a lesson, then as Xie Jing''s little aunt, she can''t tolerate others to bully him, or she can''t tolerate Xie Jing to bully others Yes.


    Wanhualou at this time.


    It''s a mess.


    The girls in wanhualou, because of the fight just now, have their hair spread out, and their clothes are a little irregular.


    The head of the procuress, at this time is sitting on the ground. cry bitterly.


    "My God, great Xia, you smashed my signboard of Wanhua building like this. How can we girls of Wanhua building live in the future?"


    "Great Xia, you can hold your hand high. These two masters are the two CHILDES of the Xie family. We can''t afford to offend them."


    "ChuChu, it''s not your mother who said that you''ve entered the Wanhua building. What''s the matter with you? You''ve followed the master. Isn''t that good? We wanhualou girls depend on this young body to eat. "


    "Young master, you have to see clearly that we wanhualou are not against your Xie family. We really don''t know this great Xia."


    "Mother Li, you are nagging, isn''t it over?"


    Although Xie Jing was trampled on, his feet could not move at this time, but his mouth still did not yield.


    Looking at him, a stout man stepped on Xie Jing, and Xie Buyan was tied to the pillar of Wanhua building.


    The stout man said his name was Hou Lin, and he was the disciple of Qian Ji Sha.


    It''s known to all.


    After so many years, qianjisha has been hiding in the river and lake for a long time.


    Hou Lin is just acting in the name of a thousand opportunities to kill.


    He is bold and lustful. He is not from Dongze, but from Dongzhou. Therefore, he is not afraid of the influence of Xie family and Zhao family.


    Look at Hou Lin again.


    He was sitting on the bench, drinking wine with one hand and holding the tearful ChuChu with the other.


    The woman in Hou Lin''s arms is really beautiful. At a glance, it is easy to arouse men''s desire for protection.


    She had a lute in her hand and tears in her eyes.


    Because of this humiliation, most of her expression, shame, was anger and fear.


    "Let you talk nonsense!"


    Because of Xie Jing''s interruption, Hou Lin''s foot stepped down again.


    Right away.


    In the Wanhua building, there was a general scream of pigs.


    "Hou Lin!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Hou Lin looked at Xie Buyan on the pillar.


    Thinking of Xie Buyan, Hou Lin''s ribs are still in pain.


    He Houlin is a warrior in Dongzhou. Not everyone can get the title of warrior. With this title, you can walk horizontally in that Dongzhou.


    Hou Lin was used to being rude, and no one dared to punish him, until in the end, he provoked the people of Dongfang family.


    It was for this reason that he was expelled from Dongzhou under the sign of the Oriental people.


    Now it''s hard to get to the Dongze wasteland. Along the way, he has no rivals.


    Originally, I was not happy. I finally found a pretty young lady in wanhualou. I just thought that I could have a good night''s sleep. But Xie Jing, the tortoise son who came down from the sky, disturbed his original interest.


    It has to be said that Xie Jing has the skill of a three legged cat. In yunmengze, few people should be his opponents, but unfortunately, who let Xie Jing meet Houlin, he has to teach this boy a lesson.


    It''s not easy.


    Break the boy''s legs and step on his feet.


    Before he was happy, a moment later, another man came to the gate of Wanhua building.


    That man, is Xie Buyan.


    Hou Lin had a lot of trouble in dealing with Xie Buyan. He fought for more than 100 rounds before he subdued him. However, his ribs seemed to have been broken by Xie Buyan''s brute force.


    "Hou Lin, if you dare to touch my brother again, my father and mother will know that you will never have a place to live in this wasteland of Dongze.""Oh, you think I''m afraid of you? What are you Xie''s and Zhao''s? Hello - have you ever heard of the Oriental clan? I''m not even afraid of them, and I''m afraid of you two bare things? "


    Hou Lin''s hand was full of strength.


    The ChuChu girl fell into his arms.


    Because of fear.


    ChuChu did not dare to speak, the tears, but has been flowing down, to see people really distressed.


    "You girl, I like you. It''s your blessing. What kind of pure girl are you pretending to be here? For such a little beauty as you, my ribs have suffered. You have to make amends to me tonight, you know?"


    Hou Lin wants to be intimate.


    ChuChu is constantly back.


    "Pa!"


    Hou Lin slapped him.


    ChuChu''s face swelled up immediately.


    "Cheap man, what are you hiding from?"


    "Hou Lin, I''m going to kill you. If you dare to fight ChuChu, my Xie family won''t let you go, you son of a bitch


    Xie Jing is so miserable.


    I can''t see being bullied.


    He struggled with all his strength, but in the end, he was only trampled more heavily by Hou Lin.


    Although it is painful to cry, but his mouth, did not stop the meaning.


    "I''m going to kill you, Hou Lin. you have the ability to come to me. You only know how to bully the girl''s family. You''re a warrior. You''re a coward! Pooh


    I''m afraid Xie Jing doesn''t want to live.


    Now the Xie family is far away, and the Zhao family has no hands in yunmengze. Where can anyone support them? How dare Xie Jing be so presumptuous? He''s really used to living a happy life, and he hasn''t really suffered.


    "Xie Jing, shut up!"


    "Big brother!"


    Xie Jing was wronged.


    Although he is a dandy, he has never done anything to bully others. It''s just that his mouth is not forgiving.


    He didn''t blame himself for what happened today. It was that Hou Lin had deceived others too much.


    But he felt very sorry for implicating big brother.


    ChuChu was hugged by Hou Lin, and her Pipa fell to the ground with a bang, full of panic.


    "Little beauty, let''s go and make you comfortable."


    Just when Hou Lin wanted to pick up the ChuChu and enter the house, a chopstick flew in front of him and nailed his hand to the pillar of the house.

 Chapter 740

    Hou Lin has a strong body.


    His weight is about as wide as Xie Jing''s.


    Such a huge body, unexpectedly by the strength of a chopstick to take away from the original place, the body with the chopsticks, hit the pillar behind.


    And that Hou Lin''s hand, also by that chopstick, mercilessly nailed on the pillar.


    For a while.


    Hou Lin''s hands are dripping with blood.


    He held back the pain and pulled out the chopsticks.


    Strangely, it was just an ordinary chopstick, and the end of the chopstick had not been specially treated, but the dull chopstick went through the palm of Hou Lin''s hand and was deeply embedded in the pillar.


    This is enough to see how powerful the man who started the chopsticks was.


    Hou Lin has an extra heart.


    He carefully looked at the place where the chopsticks were sent out, which should be outside the Wanhua building.


    "Who is it?"


    On the chopsticks, there is chaos skin.


    Chaos skin, with its temperature, seems to have been snatched from those who are eating chaos.


    "I''m not late, am I?"


    Zhao shuning stepped into wanhualou and looked around.


    The guy who had been with Zhao shuning before was stunned when he saw that Zhao shuning robbed people''s chopsticks, then passed them straight through the window of wanhualou and hit Houlin.


    At this time, Zhao shuning did not forget to pay the boss''s money, and then entered the Wanhua building.


    The young man was still in a daze outside. At this time, his legs trembled. Then he realized what kind of person he had followed him before.


    Zhao shuning just went in.


    I was startled by the scene inside.


    Also startled are the people in the Wanhua building.


    Originally thought to be in charge of a strong childe brother, did not expect to step into the wanhualou, turned out to be an extremely young beauty.


    Xie Jing''s whole face was swollen at this time. His eyes narrowed into a small slit. He couldn''t see the woman in front of him clearly.


    Just think, this woman talks, the voice is very good, fight, should also not fall behind?


    Xie Jing was lying on the ground and couldn''t move.


    But Xie Buyan held his breath at the first moment when he saw Zhao shuning. His eyes and face were full of disbelief.


    Zhao shuning stepped forward.


    Hou Lin stepped back.


    "What are you doing here, girl?"


    "Watch the crowd."


    Zhao shuning answered carelessly.


    This answer really shocked the girls in this building.


    "I have nothing to do with you, girl."


    "Well, you have no enmity with me. I come here not for you, but for my disobedient child."


    Let''s go.


    Zhao shuning''s hand moved slightly.


    Xie Buyan''s rope broke.


    Hou Lin dare to be angry.


    Zhao shuning said: "you''ve beaten people like this. It''s not enough for you to suffer such a big grievance. You have to tie people up to watch your excitement. I say you - by the way, what''s your name?"


    "Hou Lin, the warrior of the Eastern Zhou Dynasty."


    "Hou Lin, right, right, Hou Lin, why are you so shameless? You don''t know that Dongze Dahuang is different from your Dongzhou. If you have this hobby, you shouldn''t be so wild in Dongze Dahuang."


    That Xie Buyan was untied.


    There was a slight pain in the corner of the mouth.


    He resisted his discomfort and saluted Zhao shuning.


    The one who was about to kneel down was Xie Buyan.


    However, he was helped by Zhao shuning and brought up.


    "The eldest son of the Xie family, Xie Buyan, see --"


    "come on, you step down first."


    Now I can''t afford such a heavy gift. Looking at Xie Buyan''s appearance, I should be older than myself.


    Look at his expression again, it should be that he recognized him as soon as he appeared.


    Xie Buyan never thought that his mother, the Zhao family, the woman in the painting, was actually standing in front of him now.


    More than 40 years.


    Mother and father, as well as grandfather and grandfather, they tried all means to find their aunt.


    If we can say why the Zhao family has such an identity today, a large part of it, no, almost 90% of it, is because of their aunts.


    When they were born, Xie Buyan didn''t see his aunt, and only knew him from the paintings.


    But they know.


    This little aunt''s identity, not to mention in the Zhao family is extremely noble, even the Xie family, also received his great favor, when the Xie family''s Guardian monster, but also because the little aunt was able to survive, not only that, the little aunt also gave the Xie family a more powerful evil fighting monster.Now the evil fight has grown more powerful. It is said that although the evil fight is Xie family''s Guardian animal, its first owner is also my aunt.


    My aunt''s status in Xie''s family is more honorable.


    Even if the grandfather, see the little aunt, also want to respect her a senior.


    There is also his own father. When he mentions his aunt, more often than not, he does not call her by her name or younger sister as his mother does, but directly calls her the eldest.


    All in all, they have heard my aunt''s story for countless times.


    Little aunt''s portrait, he also deeply remembered in his mind.


    Xie Buyan always thought that a person who was born as beautiful as my aunt, and who had both spiritual and spiritual cultivation was so evil, should be that the Zhao family had beautified her too much. Until today, when he saw my aunt coming in from the door.


    Only then did he know that all the praise given to her by the Zhao and Xie families was less than one tenth of that of a real person.


    Now what he saw was no longer the little aunt who was not angry in the painting, but a little aunt who could move, laugh and have a very nice voice.


    Xie Buyan''s excitement at this time is really beyond expression.


    Zhao shuning is obviously not as excited as he is. On the contrary, she is very indifferent.


    Hou Lin was surprised to see Xie Buyan salute Zhao shuning, a little girl. He stepped back and said, "do you know each other?"


    "If you know each other, I can''t talk about it. It''s the first time I''ve seen these two children. By the way, don''t you mean two children? What about Xie Jing? "


    Don''t wait for thanks.


    That lie on the ground of Xie Jing is early call up.


    "Who''s the one with the best friend? As long as you save me today, my Xie family will thank you very much. "


    Xie Buyan covers his forehead.


    The secret is not good.


    Zhao shuning is a smile.


    To tell you the truth, although Xie Jing is the second son, he inherited Xie Yu''s ruffian''s character.


    Zhao shuning''s hands are flying.


    A pill is thrown into the mouth of Xie Jing who is talking.


    Xie Jing choked for a while, or swallowed.


    But after swallowing the pills, he said, "what do you feed me? How can it smell so bad?"


    "Are you Xie Jing?"


    "It''s me."


    "I''ve been beaten like this, and I''m still so unforgiving. You say, Hou Lin, why didn''t I kill you? If you kill him, you''ll be relieved. "


    Ah?


    Xie Buyan looked up in amazement.


    This little aunt, it seems, is different from what she imagined.

 Chapter 741

    "You, you dare to curse me -"


    Xie Buyan walked over.


    Quickly stopped Xie Jing to continue to speak.


    Xie Buyan was going to help Xie Jing up, but he seems to have forgotten that his hand had been broken in the previous fight with Hou Lin.


    Zhao shuning naturally noticed this.


    Before the salute, the two hands of Xie Buyan were naturally drooping, without any strength.


    "Thank you?"


    "Yes."


    "Come here."


    Xie Buyan walked by.


    Zhao shuning first touched his hand and felt the broken bone. Then he raised his hands with his hands.


    They''re unconscious.


    At this time, Hou Lin saw that no matter how stupid he was, he knew that the new girl should be with the Xie family.


    The idea came out.


    His body, then along that wall, quietly move to the side.


    A good man does not suffer at present.


    If you keep green hills, you are not afraid of no firewood.


    But when Houlin moved to the door.


    But I heard Zhao shuning sigh.


    People all think that Zhao shuning is because Xie Buyan''s hands are broken. When they feel sorry, they see Zhao shuning bending down and picking up a pair of chopsticks on the table.


    Suddenly fly out.


    "Pa! Bang Two.


    That pair of chopsticks, from Hou Lin''s eyes, only less than a mile away.


    Hou Lin''s body of more than 100 kg suddenly trembled.


    The legs are a little soft.


    Because just now, Zhao shuning''s eyes, from the beginning to the end, have never left the hands of Xie Buyan.


    She just picked up a pair of chopsticks at random.


    That pair of chopsticks, so accurate shot to his eyes.


    "I said, can you go now?"


    Zhao shuning''s hand was slightly forced. Xie Buyan snorted. His right hand could move itself.


    "I''ve said that I''m here for the fun. If you leave, how can I watch the fun?"


    There was another crisp click.


    Xie Buyan''s left hand is also connected.


    In such pain, Xie Buyan was just like his name. He just hummed twice and didn''t call it out.


    "Well, you''re really cruel. Thanks for your physique, these two hands can hardly be saved."


    The sweat on Hou Lin''s face at this time had begun to roll off.


    Zhao shuning is still indifferent.


    She said to Xie, "turn your hand around and try."


    Xie Buyan did as he said.


    Sure enough.


    Now his hands can move again.


    "All right? Go and help Xie Jing up. "


    Xie Buyan went over.


    Hold Xie Jing on the chair.


    Compared with Xie Buyan, Xie Jing''s situation is much more serious.


    His hands and feet are unconscious now.


    There shouldn''t be a good place all over the body.


    "What? Hou Lin, do you want me to invite you back? "


    Hou Lin smell speech, slowly paced back to the original position, he knew that this time he provoked, must be a cruel role.


    If she is a little careless, she just needs to move her finger, then she will become a lonely soul under the knife.


    It''s really hard to cultivate yourself to the present stage, but I don''t want to die in a wanhualou like this.


    Zhao shuning goes to Xie Jing.


    Xie Jing''s face was swollen like a bun.


    Zhao shuning took a look at his face. His eyes, now narrowed, are hard to see.


    "What kind of girl are you? You are so fragrant."


    Zhao shuning bowed his head.


    A dagger appeared in his hand.


    Poof Yip on Xie Jing''s legs.


    There was no sensation under Xie Jing''s joint, but he could still feel the pain in his thigh. This knife directly swallowed all the words on his mouth.


    "What do ghosts cry and wolves howl for? If you don''t let out the dirty blood in your legs, it will be hopeless."


    "There are many ways to bleed, why --"


    "if you say that again, I''ll open the wound wider."


    Xie Jing immediately shut up.


    Turning to Xie Buyan, he said, "brother, don''t you say something?"


    "If you need my help, I can give you a hand." Xie Buyan said so.


    If Xie Jing''s face is not swollen, he will faint at this time. Xie Buyan is his elder brother. How can he get to this point? He doesn''t help his own."Girl, I thank you very much for saving me. Alas - it''s a pity that I can''t, since I''ve had a clear heart in Xie Jing''s life --"


    a cry of pain came.


    Zhao shuning looked at the huge silver needle in his hand and nodded.


    "Well, yes, there is no toxin. The pain has basically recovered."


    "You, you test pain. Is it necessary to use such a big silver needle? Ah - "


    another howl.


    "It seems that the blood is not enough."


    "I''m wrong, nvxia, elder generation, ancestor. I''m wrong, I''m wrong. I, Xie Jing, in addition to admitting my fault to my parents, I haven''t relaxed to others. I''m wrong. I''m really wrong."


    "You say that Hou Lin, why waste your limbs, he should cut your tongue."


    The original Xie Yu.


    It''s not much different from Xie Jing.


    At the beginning, Xie Yu was also a playboy. Fortunately, he met Zhao Xiangxiang and accepted his heart.


    Xie Jing shut up.


    Hou Lin, who was suddenly mentioned by name, was in a panic.


    Zhao shuning shook his head when dealing with Xie Jing''s hands.


    "Your hands are basically useless."


    "Ah - No."


    Xie Jing did not collapse, next to a woman at this time is a pear with rain.


    Zhao shuning looks over.


    The woman was born with willow eyebrows and red phoenix eyes. Under her small nose, she had a cherry lip and a small mouth.


    Since Zhao shuning came in, I haven''t heard her speak.


    Now, it''s the first sentence.


    See Zhao shuning looking at himself.


    ChuChu quickly lowered his head.


    Zhao shuning had been so cruel to Xie Jing, which really scared many girls in wanhualou, so she turned her head.


    ChuChu was too scared to look up.


    After realizing that he was facing a beautiful woman, Zhao shuning immediately changed his face.


    In fact, Zhao shuning treats women more gently than men.


    Her face was changing so fast that she didn''t even respond.


    "Are you ChuChu?"


    The voice is gentle. When you ask, it''s the same as a lady.


    Xie Buyan suddenly remembered what uncle Tai said. In order to get into the Lin family, the young lady who had been pretending for a whole year didn''t show up.


    Now, it''s true that we can confuse the true with the false.


    ChuChu raised his head.


    See Zhao shuning face gentle. "I''m sorry, miss. ChuChu didn''t mean to interrupt, but he was worried too much about Mr. Xie."


    Zhao shuning said, "what''s good about Xie Jing? A playboy, you are such a man, he is not worthy of you


    "Ah?"


    "EH -"


    "what?"


    The sound of surprise rang out from time to time.


    This is the first time Xie Jing has heard that he is not worthy of ChuChu.

 Chapter 742

    Zhao shuning looked back with a fierce face.


    Xie Jing immediately shut up.


    Really, he was so afraid of a woman for the first time after living for so many years.


    Even if the mother was present, she would not insert the dagger in her lap without saying a word.


    "Don''t worry, you can''t die. It''s just that there are no three or five months left. This boy can''t do any heavy work with his hands, but there''s no problem with his life."


    "That''s good."


    He breathed a sigh of relief.


    Zhao shuning said: "little beauty, it''s OK. You can get dressed quickly."


    ChuChu thought of his situation and quickly put on his clothes.


    Zhao shuning smiles gently.


    Look back.


    Look at Hou Lin.


    Hou Lin also knew his situation at this time.


    He said: "if you want to kill or cut, please help yourself. I''ve lived so long and have enough money. It''s my bad luck to fall into your hands."


    Zhao shuning said: "in terms of spiritual power, you should be regarded as the elder of these two children, but you seem to be too heavy."


    "It''s not my fault. If it wasn''t for the Xie family, I wouldn''t have beaten him so badly."


    Xie Jing''s mouth is really not worth beating.


    Now I''ve been taught a good lesson, and I don''t know if it will improve in the future.


    "If Xie Jing''s words offended you and you beat him seriously, I''ll admit it. That''s what he should suffer, but you beat him even if you don''t say thank you, isn''t it too much?"


    "That''s because as soon as he rushed in and saw that I had hurt his younger brother like this, he had to fight with me. I thought that fighting one was fighting, and killing another was killing. It''s better to get rid of this disaster for Yun Mengze."


    The righteous words of Hou Lin.


    He is not guilty to death.


    But he is not a useful talent. He has pitied his good spiritual power all his life.


    "Are you going to destroy yourself, or should I do it?"


    "Do you want to destroy Laozi''s spiritual root? You might as well kill me. "


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    The hand is slightly extended.


    The flame in the palm was burning red.


    There was a crackle in the air.


    "If I want to kill you, it''s easy."


    However, if he really killed Hou Lin in the wanhualou, the reputation of the Xie family would be greatly affected.


    The second young master of the Xie family lingers in the brothel where the fireworks are. In order to fight for a firework woman, he quarrels with the watchman in the brothel. Finally, relying on the power of the Xie family, he kills another watchman.


    However, this is not the case.


    However, the power of rumors is extremely powerful.


    Xie family, brothel woman, many words together, without Zhao shuning said, presumably those people, can put on a big play in their mind.


    "Hou Lin doesn''t understand."


    "You said


    "I think the girl, who can have such attainments at a young age, should be a good person. Why do she stand out for such a dandy?"


    "So you think you''re right?"


    "I was right?"


    Zhao shuning first smiles.


    Then he said, "I''ve always been short minder and unreasonable, but now I''ll master some discretion. If the two children of Xie''s family are not right, we''ll discipline them well. When the time comes, we''ll have less feet and hands, and we won''t let outsiders touch him. But although Xie Jing is annoying, he is far from being treated like this. His limbs are all broken. What''s wrong with you For yunmengze, or to vent your anger? "


    "Besides, I won''t care about Xie Jing for a moment. If you beat Xie Jing today, I''ll recognize him. When the child grows up and doesn''t let him go out to touch the wall, he thinks that the world is his. But Hou Lin, the smashed wanhualou is also your masterpiece?"


    "The place of fireworks is not a clean place. It is reasonable for me to do so."


    Zhao shuning was almost laughing with anger.


    It makes sense.


    It''s really a double label.


    "Then what are you doing here in the land of fireworks?"


    "Have fun."


    "If you''re looking for fun, you can find those girls who sell themselves. Why bother a person who sings and plays the lute?"


    "Sir, I just like her. I don''t like her mediocrity and vulgarity."


    "So you''re going to be strong, ChuChu?"


    When I heard the speech, I burst into tears.


    It''s Zhao shuning.


    Most of all, she couldn''t see the beauties cry. She was reluctant to let these beauties cry, but because of one or two impudent men.


    "If she sells herself here, she should be ready for that."Zhao shuning is speechless.


    It seems that Hou Lin is more hateful than he imagined. Fundamentally, there is a problem with him. He is a real rogue.


    In that case.


    In the face of rogue, you can only be more rogue than him.


    "Have you ever thought that today, with your spiritual strength, you''ve hurt people, and you want to strengthen other people''s girls. If you meet someone who is more powerful than you, they can kill you because they are in a bad mood."


    When Zhao shuning said this, his eyes showed fierce light.


    "You --"


    pause. He swallowed.


    Hou Lin also said: "you are a well-known family. You can''t kill me just by making excuses."


    "Who says I''m a respectable man?"


    Zhao shuning also said: "I don''t know how many people like you have killed. Do you know what I like best? I just like to carve up elixirs like you and hang them on the wall to feed the vultures. "


    "You -"


    "besides, I gave you an opportunity. I think it''s not easy for you to practice. You''re the one who killed yourself. You can''t blame me."


    "You want to kill me? Do you want to kill me in wanhualou? "


    Zhao shuning said: "if I deal with you, I will lose my value."


    "You -"


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    He put his hand to his mouth and blew a whistle.


    Before long, there were many voices outside the room.


    From the gate of Wanhua building, a Jieyu beast came in.


    When Zhao shuning came to yunmengze to drink tea, he let Jieyu beast roam in the forest, thinking that he would call it back after drinking tea.


    "Girl."


    Zhao shuning waved his hand.


    Hou Lin''s head was buzzing, and then he felt that a string in his brain was broken.


    Then, he seemed to be aware of something and connected with the use of spiritual power. Sure enough, there was no more spiritual power in his body.


    "You wicked woman."


    Zhao shuning turned back and said, "you only know now."


    "You have to die."


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    "You, you -"


    "I''m fine."


    Hou Lin was too angry to say a word,


    Zhao shuning looked back.


    To the Jieyu beast hovering in wanhualou, he said: "Xiaoyu. Take it outside and kill it. Anyway, don''t touch yunmengze. "


    "Yes, girl."

 Chapter 743

    Jieyu beast.


    That''s the monster level.


    It''s very rare.


    But this woman, just a light whistle, can call such a monster, and that monster, also obedient to her.


    The public''s surprise will soon dissipate.


    Jieyu beast took the man in its mouth and disappeared in yunmengze.


    Zhao shuning cleared his throat.


    "You can see clearly that the two young masters of the Xie family are being bullied today."


    "Well?"


    "Yes, I see clearly."


    They all nodded.


    Zhao shuning said: "what are you still doing? If you don''t take Xie Jing back, you should ask the doctor to bandage his wound. In case of excessive bleeding, what should you do when he dies?"


    "Why do you stab me with that dagger when you know you''re going to bleed too much?"


    "The lesson is not enough, is it?"


    "No, nvxia, I know I''m wrong."


    Xie Jing shut up.


    He knew that if he didn''t have this girl today, he would be afraid that he and his elder brother would be in danger, and that he would be very clear. Now he didn''t know what kind of grievance he would suffer.


    "ChuChu?"


    That woman hears Zhao shuning to call her, hurriedly comes forward blessing body.


    "Miss, thank you for being my master today."


    "You''re welcome. I think you''ve got a wound on your face, too. Was it the beast? You come with me. I''ll take you to see the doctor


    Then he turned back to the procuress of Wanhua building and said, "mother Li, is that ok?"


    "Of course, nvxia, what are you talking about? Miss ChuChu is not a girl in our building. She just sings here to earn some money for living expenses. Of course you can take it away."


    "That''s not what I heard from you before?"


    The procuress covered her mouth with a embroidered handkerchief.


    I thought when I was talking, it was clear that the girl didn''t enter the door. How could she have heard so well?


    "Well, I don''t care with you any more. Can you solve today''s loss?"


    "Little elder, please rest assured that my Xie family will be fully responsible for these losses."


    Then.


    Xie Buyan said to a housekeeper beside him, "Uncle Gong, you can count the loss of Wanhua building, and then go to the inn to pay for it."


    "Yes, young master."


    Zhao shuning said: "ChuChu, I heard that the best one in yunmengze''s hospital should be the Jishi hall under the Xie family. Why don''t you come and have a look with me? Just in time, I think Xie Jing is going there."


    Hear the words clearly.


    He knelt down immediately.


    "Girl, although ChuChu is not a person of the world, she also goes in and out of the world. The Jishi hall is the holy land of the people, not a woman like me."


    Xie Jing did not speak.


    He knows. ChuChu is right.


    Because of their different identities, their parents would not agree to marry her.


    What''s more.


    Big brother is also very dissatisfied with this matter.


    Usually, ChuChu is injured. It''s Xie Jing who takes medicine from his own hospital to see her. He never dares to take ChuChu to his own hospital.


    If big brother knew, he would break his leg.


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes.


    Xie Jing said: "master, don''t embarrass ChuChu. ChuChu can''t go to places like Jishitang. Even if ChuChu agrees to go, my elder brother won''t agree. My elder brother always attaches great importance to such things as family status. The family tradition of our elders is strict. If my mother knows, I''m afraid our brothers can''t keep their legs."


    "Zhao Xiangxiang is not so terrible."


    Zhao shuning finished this sentence.


    Xie Jing looks at his elder brother.


    Such a young girl calls her mother''s name taboo. Why does elder brother, who values reputation and filial piety, not refute her.


    Is it just because the elder saved them?


    That''s not right. With his understanding of big brother, no matter how the other party is, he won''t let others call his mother''s name.


    "Ah, you --"


    "everything is arranged by your predecessors."


    Unexpectedly, the elder brother not only didn''t object, but also bent over and showed great respect for the girl in front of him.


    ChuChu''s eyes widened at this time.


    Unbelievable looking at Xie Jing.


    Xie Buyan is famous for his strict family education. How can he allow it today?


    "In that case, what are you waiting for?"


    Zhao shuning with a few people out of the Wanhua building, outside those people watching, automatically gave up a spacious Avenue.


    Xie Buyan instructs uncle Gong to say a few words, then goes forward and plans to say a few words with Zhao shuning.


    At that time, Zhao shuning was talking happily with ChuChu.When ChuChu saw Xie Buyan coming forward, he stepped back wisely.


    See no one, thank not speech just dare to respectfully call a: "little aunt."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "you boy, you have never seen me, but you can recognize me at a glance?"


    "There is a portrait of my aunt in the family, so I knew it was you as soon as my aunt appeared."


    "Well."


    "Auntie, what happened today? In wanhualou? "


    "You want to ask me, when I was in wanhualou, why didn''t you admit that I was from the Zhao family and why didn''t you call me?"


    "I''m sorry, but I''m really stupid. Please give me some advice."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "There are three reasons why I can''t teach you."


    "First of all, I''m a girl. Even now, I haven''t got a family. Now you have a wife and children. On the surface, you are much older than me. My girls always like to save face. You call my aunt in public, making me look like an old man."


    "I dare not. My aunt is the elder of my family. My father and grandfather all respect my aunt very much. If my aunt doesn''t let me call you in public, I will obey you."


    "Second, today, Hou Lin is really a rogue. I didn''t expect that a big man has so many crooks in his mouth. I don''t want to waste more time with him. He is like a scum. If I don''t say I can''t get rid of him, then I''m not as good as scum. If I said he, then I won scum. I don''t want these two reputations, and I''m not as good as a rogue Some of them have direct results. Of course, you know, my father and mother, and my grandfather are all upright people. Now the Zhao family is famous. I can''t remember the name of the Zhao family when I do such a rogue business. "


    "My aunt knows the meaning of a famous family. She has never heard of it."


    "In the past three years, I have appeared this time. I don''t want to attract too much attention. Now I know most of the forms of Dongze wasteland. The power of the an family can''t be underestimated. If I appear out of thin air, I will scare the snake."


    "My aunt is far sighted, and she doesn''t feel inferior to herself."


    Zhao shuning took a look at Xie Buyan.


    Sighed: "your character is not like your father, but similar to your uncle Xie an."


    Xie Buyan said: "uncle is now well-known. If you don''t look up to him, you can''t catch up with him."


    "Come on, let''s send ChuChu and Xie Jing back to the hospital first. That boy, it seems that Xie Yu is really less in charge of him. He is such a rogue."

 Chapter 744

    Xie Buyan is the first hospital to send Xie Jing and ChuChu.


    Thinking that my aunt is quite busy today, I take Zhao shuning back to the inn.


    It''s not in yet.


    That Yan Ran already holds the child to wait at the door.


    Xiaosi is also dutiful, at this time, are in front of Yan Ran, dare not let her go out without authorization.


    When Xie Buyan appeared.


    Yan Ran just saw his first eye, a hanging heart, finally put down.


    But when she saw Xie Buyan''s injury, she could not help but shed tears.


    "That man is really cruel. How can he hurt his husband like this?"


    Xie Buyan took the child in Yanran''s hand.


    Xiaotuanzi called daddy sweetly.


    Look back.


    Seeing the beautiful elder sister behind Xie Buyan again, he called to Zhao shuning: "elder sister."


    This sound elder sister, immediately called Yan ran from that sad thought.


    She immediately stopped crying and looked behind Xie Buyan.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Yan Ran has always been gentle, so fast face, Xie Buyan is also the first time to see.


    "Yan Ran, what are you doing?"


    Zhao shuning will hand behind, leisurely way: "meet again, small Tuanzi."


    Seeing that his husband didn''t respond, he thought that he didn''t know the real face of the woman in front of him. Yanran pulled Xie Buyan down beside him and said in a low voice, "this woman''s brain is not normal. She openly --"


    "Yanran!"


    Xie Buyan''s voice is a little loud.


    He seldom yelled at Yanran like this. When Yanran heard it, her eyes filled with tears, as if she would immediately cry as long as Xie didn''t say another word.


    Thank you for your helplessness.


    "Master, you go first."


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning stretched out his hand to xiaotuanzi and said shamelessly, "xiaotuanzi, come on, beautiful sister, hold you."


    Then.


    Yan Ran looks at, that will see daughter incomparably important, don''t let any outsider touch of Xie Buyan, immediately in the hand of small regiment son to that woman.


    In the end, I didn''t forget to tell xiaotuanzi not to dirty the woman''s clothes.


    Seeing her husband''s expression, she seemed to be flattered.


    When Zhao shuning arrived, he went to the inn.


    Xie Buyan just pulls Yan Ran to follow behind to walk in.


    "Go to the backyard."


    The backyard, where they lived, was quieter than the noise of the inn.


    Yan Ran''s heart is full of ups and downs.


    But at this time, for who, in the heart should not feel good.


    Yanran is just a civilian with no family background. The meeting between her and Xie Buyan is also because Xie Buyan saved her.


    Originally, Yanran felt inferior to her identity and felt that she was not worthy of Xie Buyan. In recent years, she also did what her wife should do and did not question any decisions made by her husband.


    Fortunately, Xie Buyan treated her very well, and even gave her a reputation.


    She always thought that she would be happy forever.


    To this day.


    Xie Buyan brought back such a beautiful woman from the outside.


    If Xie Buyan just brings the woman back, Yanran will not say anything out of her trust in her husband, and will treat each other warmly.


    But this time it''s different.


    I have made it clear that the origin of this woman is unknown, and it is not simple.


    My husband will always consider his own suggestions carefully. Moreover, I seldom say such words.


    But this time.


    The husband reprimanded himself for this woman and gave xiaotuanzi to that woman.


    Xiaotuanzi is also not proud, Yan Ran''s expression can hardly be seen as that, she is still playing so happily in Zhao shuning''s arms.


    All the way to the main room in the backyard.


    Yan Ran''s face is not pretty.


    When Zhao shuning entered the main room, he was invited into the main seat by Xie Buyan. In the past, only his father and mother were qualified to sit in that position.


    Is that right.


    Has my husband really changed?


    "Yan Ran, go and make a pot of good tea first."


    "Husband --"


    tears in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Why are you crying? I''ve told you that I''m ok, you don''t have to worry about me. "


    Yan Ran gently wiped her tears with a handkerchief, and then said, "I''ll make tea."


    Three steps at a time.


    That''s an interpretation of a daughter''s gentleness and inner struggle.


    "My husband."


    That Yan Ran still opened a mouth.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Ran is suddenly knelt down, tears whirling.Zhao shuning is also scared by Yan Ran, how good? Thanks not speech also came back, this Yan Ran, still cry more sad?


    "Yan Ran, what are you doing?"


    Xie Buyan wants to help Yanran.


    Yan Ran said with a cry: "husband, I know I don''t deserve you, and I know you''ve been with me all these years. It''s really good for Yan Ran, but xiaotuanzi is still young, and she still needs to nurse. As a mother, I really can''t bear to leave her now. Can you let me stay until my child is three years old? As soon as she is three years old, I''ll leave immediately, and I won''t delay You, my husband, don''t care what you want to do now. As long as you can stay by your side, Yanran is enough. "


    "Yan Ran, well, what do you say all of a sudden?"


    Yan Ran said: "my husband, I have received a lot of kindness from you over the years. I know that a good wife should not be jealous. But over the years, I have more and more affection for you. I really can''t see you like this. I know my status is humble. Sooner or later, I can''t keep my husband''s heart. I''d better say it now. My husband can go after himself As an orphan daughter, I am very grateful for having a shelter over the years. "


    "Yan Ran, what''s the matter with you?"


    "My husband doesn''t have to talk. Now I know something about this situation. That woman was born so beautiful, not to mention a man. Even if she was born a woman, I was surprised at the first sight. It''s rare that she would come back with her husband. Her husband is talented, and the girl is beautiful. I''m true. She''s a member of the Xie family."


    "Husband, I''ll take care of xiaotuanzi these days. You just need to do your work. Xiaotuanzi likes that girl very much. I don''t have to worry about their relationship in the future."


    Thank you for being stupid.


    Really.


    He doesn''t look like Xie Yu at all.


    When other girls talk about it, he still looks confused.


    "Xie Buyan, you are a slow character. You really make money to have such a gentle wife."


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    And said to Yan Ran: "what are you going to do? I''m just staying here for two or three days, and I''m going to leave. I''m just eating your two teas, and you''re going to leave. Your book is dull. Is the tea so expensive? "


    "Girl, I offended you so much that I didn''t know that you and my husband had known each other for a long time. But Yanran still wants to say that to be a daughter-in-law, you have to respect your elders. You still have to -- "


    " Yanran, shut up! "


    Yan Ran''s words haven''t finished, he was interrupted by Xie Buyan.


    Xie Buyan turned around and immediately knelt down with Yanran and said, "little aunt, Yanran is a woman. She is disrespectful to you. Please don''t worry about Yanran!"


    What?


    Aunt?

 Chapter 745

    Tears are still wet.


    There was only shock on his face.


    She looked at it and said nothing.


    He looked back at Zhao shuning.


    No matter how you look at it, your husband has no place like this girl?


    Also, since she is my aunt, why is she so young and beautiful.


    When xiaotuanzi saw her mother crying, she also struggled to leave Zhao shuning''s arms and ran to Yanran.


    At this point.


    Yan Ran stopped crying.


    Little Tuanzi cried out.


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "You see, I''m scared of my little group."


    Then he said, "thank you. I also said that you are upright. How can you be like a wooden head, your wife, in terms of feelings? You are jealous of me. Do you understand? "


    Xie Buyan kneels on the ground.


    Bury your head very low.


    Yan Ran is still in a daze, there is no reaction.


    "Aunt, please forgive me, Yan Ran --"


    Yan Ran came back to her.


    Also can''t take care of appease small regiment son, quickly panic way: "little aunt, she, she is Zhao family missing for decades of two young lady?"


    Xie Buyan nodded.


    He said, "Yan Ran, you must not be rude."


    Yan Ran also immediately buried his head very low.


    Xiaotuanzi is still crying.


    Zhao shuning said, "is that enough for you and your wife? Although I''m older than you, I may not be as old as you. Don''t kneel down like this. It''s easy to lose my life. "


    "Not yet?"


    When the second sentence of Zhao shuning came out, Xie Buyan immediately stood up and wanted to stand up, but her legs seemed to be soft at this time, and she couldn''t make any effort.


    "Husband, I - I can''t stand up."


    Xie Buyan quickly helped Yan ran up.


    It''s been so long.


    Yan Ran thinks that she has no knowledge. She is a little bit of a girl, almost always coaxing xiaotuanzi in the dark. She seldom goes to the Zhao family near the river, and seldom goes back to the Xie family north of the Huaihe River.


    She thinks that she is a woman''s family. She tries not to be contaminated with the fighting and killing in the outside world. She just needs to do what a wife should do, so that her husband can feel the warmth of the family when he returns home.


    That''s why.


    Yan Ran has never seen the portrait of Zhao shuning.


    She only mentioned Zhao shuning from her husband and the guests in the inn.


    It''s in those people''s mouths.


    Zhao shuning was a unique child prodigy. He was born just a few years ago. Without the opening of his big family, he started his spiritual and spiritual power.


    Not only that, but also by her own efforts, she destroyed the four families of Dongze Dahuang. Because of this, the power of Zhao family, with the rapid promotion of Zhao shuning, is also growing.


    According to legend, the little uncle''s shuiyunsheng has a close relationship with the second miss of the Zhao family.


    Such a strange man.


    Yan Ran feels that she is not blessed to see a real person in her life.


    "Yan Ran, it''s amazing."


    "Little, little aunt --"


    "well, I have to explain to you that calling your mother-in-law''s name is not disrespectful. You may not know that Zhao Xiangxiang and I have been at odds since childhood, so I haven''t called her sister, and she seldom calls my little sister. Most of us call her by her name directly, which doesn''t mean disrespect for her. Do I understand?"


    "Well, aunt, Yanran is wrong, it''s Yanran --"


    "it''s OK, you can make a pot of tea. If you cry, xiaotuanzi will cry again later. This child, at least, calls me aunt. I can''t make her mother cry in front of the child, can I?"


    I heard it sweetly.


    Immediately stopped tears.


    She knows the weight of this little aunt in the family.


    Basically, no matter how senior the elders are, they respect her. Although she has no airs, it''s not an excuse that she doesn''t know how to respect her.


    Yan Ran got up and walked out of the room with a smile.


    It''s time to make tea at the main inn.


    Yan Ran just came out, just ran into the back of Xie Jing and ChuChu.


    Xie Jing''s legs and feet are not convenient for the time being, and his hands are tied up with bandages. He is sitting in a wheelchair. ChuChu and uncle Gong push him back.


    I''ll see you soon.


    Xie Jing said, "sister-in-law, where''s my elder brother?"


    "In the backyard."


    Because I''m in a hurry.


    Yan Ran didn''t say hello to Xie Jing, so she went upstairs to make tea.


    Xie Jing''s face was foggy.


    "ChuChu, my eyes are not very good now. Did you see what happened to my sister-in-law just now?"


    "Madam, her eyes are red. She seems to have cried a lot.""Cry? Why do you cry? "


    As far as Xie Jing knows, the feelings of his elder brother and sister-in-law are quite good. For so many years, nothing has happened, and the elder brother is reluctant to let his sister-in-law cry. What''s the matter this time?


    "Shopkeeper? What happened to my sister-in-law? "


    The shopkeeper shook his head.


    "Second young master, I don''t know. My wife followed the eldest young master and the girl in before, and then came out, just like this."


    Xie Jing''s heart was clear, and he guessed seven or eight points.


    He looked back.


    "ChuChu, let''s go back to the restaurant."


    "Young master? Don''t you go to see the eldest son? "


    "He doesn''t want to see me now. Do you see that he has made my sister-in-law cry for a girl? Even if I go in, I can''t say that girl, let alone seek justice for my sister-in-law."


    "Ah?"


    "Come on, let''s go back first. We''ll come back when my injury is healed."


    "But?"


    "ChuChu, you don''t listen to me now, do you?"


    "Not me, young master?"


    "If not, just go back to the restaurant with me." Anyway, my bones have returned to the right position. I can walk around in three or five days, but I can''t do any heavy work. A man who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings like his elder brother should treat his sister-in-law who gave birth to a little Tuan Zi for a girl like this.


    Xie Jing went back to the restaurant.


    Take good care of your body.


    Zhao shuning wanted to go to the restaurant to see Xie Jing''s injury. However, xiaotuanzi was so cute that he stuck to her every day, so Zhao shuning didn''t get away.


    However, she will let Xie Buyan send pills to Xie Jing every day.


    His hands and feet should be able to walk in a few days, but if he wants to use the spiritual power immediately, it is impossible in a few months.


    If he is not here this time, and does not restore the bones of his hands and feet in time, whether Xie Jing''s hands and feet can be preserved is another matter.


    Six or seven days later.


    Zhao shuning thinks Xie Jing''s injury is almost good, so he plans to see the boy.


    But before she finished her book, a figure came in and closed the door.


    Zhao shuning recognized Xie Jing at a glance.


    Not yet.


    Xie Jing opened his mouth.


    "I said," have you had enough of this book? What''s good about following my brother? He''s a big old man and doesn''t know anything about customs. Besides, he has my sister-in-law. Why don''t you -- "


    " kneel down! "


    A roar.


    Xie Jing''s legs were so weak that he knelt down with a bang.

 Chapter 746

    Because it''s not someone else who says it.


    It was the big brother who came out of the bedroom. Thank you.


    Along with Xie Buyan, there is his lovely little niece.


    "Big brother."


    "It seems that after so many days'' absence, your injury is almost fine."


    "Brother, I''m coming to see you as soon as I''m ready."


    "I went to see you with your sister-in-law many times before, but you didn''t see me behind closed doors. Why?"


    "I don''t think I can see people with that face."


    "I don''t know how many times I''ve seen you in such a mess. Do you know the shame? If you knew shame, you wouldn''t have made such a big deal? Do you know how dangerous it was that day? You have to have a bottom line to show off your ability. "


    "Big brother, I -"


    "I''m not your big brother, who is your big brother, you go to ask who."


    Zhao shuning chuckles.


    Sure enough.


    Yan Ran is right.


    Xie Buyan is silent, but he is special to two people. One is his daughter, Xiaotuan Zi, and the other is Xie Jing, the younger brother of his dandy.


    Fortunately.


    Although Xie Jing is a dandy, he is still afraid to respect his elder brother in front of Xie Buyan.


    "It''s not all my fault."


    Xie Jing whispered.


    Xie Buyan''s tone was more severe: "what are you talking about? Now, you don''t know what''s wrong? "


    "Brother, there are outsiders here. You can''t beat me in front of her, can you?"


    It''s not that bad. As soon as he said thanks, he remembered that there was a ruler in the inner room. When he was a child, his mother gave it to him to discipline his younger brother.


    Think of it here.


    Without saying a word, he went into the room.


    Xie Jing has a sad face.


    "No, I''m so old, brother. You still use the ruler to fight, and in front of outsiders. If you get out, where can I put the face of the second young master of the Xie family?"


    Xie Buyan went into the room.


    Zhao shuning covered his mouth and chuckled.


    Of course, for Xie Jing, she has long wanted to teach him a lesson. If it wasn''t for his injury, where would she get today?


    But it''s always the younger generation, and I can''t show myself too much.


    "Hey, what are you laughing at?"


    "You laugh."


    "It must have been you who made my big brother torture me, didn''t you?"


    "Don''t be paranoid. Although my elder brother looks fierce, he still loves me deeply. Wait a minute, he won''t have the heart to attack me."


    "You still laugh?"


    Because when he came in, in order to avoid the east window incident, Xie Jing closed the door, so that the light in the room was dark, he could not distinguish.


    "It seems that your legs and feet are pretty good. At least your mouth is sharper than before."


    "Well, I said -"


    just then.


    Thank you.


    Sure enough, in his hand, it was the ruler.


    Xie Jing cried: "brother, you really want to beat me. You are ungrateful. I want to tell my mother that you are unfaithful to my sister-in-law."


    "Uncle, you call me?"


    At this time, Yan Ran came out of the room.


    Xie Jing looks at the couple and then at Zhao shuning.


    Then he said, "sister-in-law, how can you be so generous?"


    Zhao shuning knew what he was going to say.


    "Xie Buyan," he said, "I''m good at it, Xie Jing?"


    Thank you. Bend down.


    "Of course, my aunt is the elder in the family. She manages the younger generation. She doesn''t dare to interfere."


    "Brother, I''m your brother! Brother, how can you let an outsider, ah - aunt? "


    Xie Jing looks at Zhao shuning in a hurry.


    Zhao shuning smiles like Satan in hell.


    "Yan Ran."


    "Auntie."


    "Go and open the door."


    "Yes."


    Xie Jing smacks her tongue.


    When the door opened, he saw the woman in front of him.


    Bright eyes and white teeth, skin is better than snow, a pair of beautiful eyes filled with smile.


    She glanced and laughed like the woman in the family portrait.


    He was stunned, then reacted and cried.


    My mother has been very strict with them since childhood, but according to my father, my mother''s strictness is less than half that of my aunt.


    Xie Jing is about to climb to Zhao shuning''s feet while kneeling.


    A runny nose, a tear.


    Where there is the usual arrogance.


    "Little aunt, I''m jing''er. I''m your nephew. You can''t do this to me. My eyes were broken before. I didn''t see it was you. If I knew it was you, I would not dare to say those words.""Little aunt, I often hear my mother and father talk about you. They say that you are honest and kind-hearted. You are certainly not going to do anything to me, are you?"


    "Auntie, I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t go to wanhualou. I shouldn''t argue with Houlin. I shouldn''t die. I don''t know how to repent. Auntie, please forgive me, OK?"


    Xie Jing is so talkative.


    As soon as you start talking, you don''t mean to stop.


    Zhao shuning said, "Xie Jing, are you really wrong?"


    Thinking that his "heartfelt words" moved Zhao shuning, Xie Jing quickly nodded.


    Zhao shuning looks back at Xie Buyan.


    Then, under the expectation of Xie Jing''s face, he said, "do you have a whip at home? I don''t think it''s easy to make this ruler? "


    Whips?


    The experience of being whipped by her mother when she was a child reappears.


    Xie Jing is going to cry.


    He looked at his brother pleadingly.


    Xie Buyan didn''t even look at Xie Jing. Instead, he turned back and said, "Auntie, please wait a moment. I''ll go to the inner room to look for it."


    "Brother, there is no whip in the inner room. Do you have a bad memory?" Xie Jing said as she winked at Xie Buyan.


    Thank you for thinking about it. It''s true.


    Then turn head to Yan Ran way: "Yan Ran, small regiment son I see, you and go to that weapon storehouse to look for a solid point of whip."


    He lifted a stone and hit himself in the foot.


    Xie Jing looks at Yanran.


    "My sister-in-law --"


    "uncle, my sister-in-law is an elder. It''s rare for you to be admonished by my sister-in-law. This is an opportunity that others can''t ask for. Don''t panic. My sister-in-law will find a stronger whip."


    No.


    Why is such a gentle sister-in-law standing on the side of my aunt at this time.


    Xie Jing said in a stuffy voice: "little aunt, I''m not very well hurt."


    "It should be about the same. The pills I almost sent you these days are all great tonics."


    "This - aunt, you see, it''s not easy for you to take care of me with those precious pills. You can''t, you can''t break me now, can you? It''s not worth it. "


    Zhao shuning weighed the ruler in his hand and said, "otherwise, why do you think I have been asking your brother to give you medicine these days?"


    "Ah?"


    "Just to give you a good beating today and a long memory."


    "Auntie."


    "By the way, I know you fought. That day, Hou Lin beat you like that, and he didn''t see you plead for mercy. But I saw later that Hou Lin beat you mostly with brute force. The reason why you couldn''t move at that time was that most of the bones in your body were wrong, which made you feel like you couldn''t move. Lame, it was not lame, so the joints were reset Not long after that, you can go. "


    Xie Jing''s forehead was in a cold sweat.


    What do you mean by that?

 Chapter 747

    Zhao shuning''s words changed.


    "So, the pain you felt at that time was not too real," he said


    Xie Jing forgot to cry at this time.


    "Aunt, I''m wrong --"


    Zhao shuning sat on the chair with a ruler.


    "Well, what''s wrong with you? By the way, what you said to me before, I don''t agree with you at all in those places. "


    "So what''s wrong with me?"


    When Xie Jinggang came out, he saw the ruler in Zhao shuning''s hand waving up and down.


    He said, "me? I shouldn''t like ChuChu? ChuChu''s body is innocent, but after all, she is in and out of the dust. Such a family background is not innocent. Will it stain the Zhao and Xie families? Auntie, am I wrong? "


    "Well?"


    That''s good.


    I finally got the right answer.


    However, when listening to the little aunt''s approval, Xie Jing felt a trace of sadness in her heart.


    It turns out that my aunt, like everyone else, thinks so. She also thinks that ChuChu will bring unnecessary stains to the two families.


    And now.


    When ChuChu, who is delivering medicine to Xie Jing, hears these words, he is in a small courtyard. The medicine in his hand slips and falls to the ground, making a sound.


    Zhao shuning, look.


    There are tears in the clear tears.


    Xie Jing also saw ChuChu, his face more guilt, but still can''t say a word to explain.


    ChuChu reaches out his hand and wipes his eyes.


    Pretending to be relaxed, he said: "I just came to send some medicine to Mr. Xie. I heard that he came here and came here. However, it should be due to his carelessness. There are so many medicinal materials in the Xie family''s medical library. I can''t use this folk prescription."


    That''s very clear.


    I don''t know if I''m talking about the medicine that fell on the ground or myself.


    She forced her face to smile and said, "in fact, I''m here to say goodbye to Mr. Xie. I''d like to thank Mr. Xie for protecting ChuChu over the years. ChuChu is grateful. Yunmengze, ChuChu has been here for a long time. It''s time to change places and find another way to live."


    If you meet Xie Jing before you make a living in wanhualou, will everything be different?


    ChuChu squatted down.


    Pick up the medicine on the ground slowly.


    The medicine was picked up one by one, but her tears, like beads with broken thread, kept falling down.


    Xie Jing still kneels.


    He didn''t get up.


    The Xie family and the Zhao family are all members of the family. Although he is the son of the Xie family, he has to shoulder the family''s glory while enjoying all the glory.


    It''s not so much Zhao Xiangxiang and Xie Yu who won''t let Xie Jing marry a woman who''s in and out of the world as Xie Jing doesn''t dare.


    Although he is a dandy, he does not dare to slack off when it comes to family glory.


    "Xie Jing." Zhao shuning opened his mouth.


    Xie Jing didn''t respond, he just looked at ChuChu.


    Clear tears, as if one by one hit his heart.


    Others say that the second son of the Xie family is bold, but Xie Jing knows that he is timid and cowardly, and he doesn''t dare to fight with all his strength in the face of the woman he likes.


    "Xie Jing!"


    Xie Jing quickly turned back to the line of sight.


    Lower your head.


    "Auntie."


    ChuChu was surprised because of this sound. She looked at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning said, "tell me, what do you think?"


    Xie Jing said, "what else can I see?" What am I entitled to think?


    "You don''t have to be so dissatisfied. Your shackles are all locked by yourself. How do you think? If you don''t say it, how can you know that everyone will oppose it?"


    Xie Jing didn''t say a word.


    Xie Buyan came forward.


    "Little aunt, in fact, my younger brother has already mentioned this with my parents," he said


    "Oh?"


    "My father was angry, and my mother didn''t agree."


    Poor parents, Xie Yu and Zhao Xiangxiang do not support Xie Jing with ChuChu, it is understandable, after all, that ChuChu, out of the dust, even in the family influence, they should also consider carefully.


    "Now I don''t want to ask your parents whether they agree or not. Xie Jing, just tell me if you want to marry ChuChu?"


    ChuChu bit his lips.


    She wants to go.


    But under her feet, she did not dare to leave.


    Maybe, she doesn''t want to leave. She still has hope for Xie Jing.


    "Xie Jing, you are a seven foot boy. Now you are old enough to get married. It''s no shame to tell your feelings."


    "I said, can you agree?" Xie Jing lost control of the roar.


    Zhao shuning was not angry, but a smile.


    Such Xie Jing has meat."Go on." Zhao shuning stretched out her hand. At this time, Yanran had come back. She quickly poured a cup of tea for Zhao shuning. With a move, the chair in front of the hall came behind her, and she sat down gently.


    See Xie Jing a face surprised of see to her.


    She repeated, "go on."


    Just say that sentence, Xie Jing is already plucked up the courage, he thought he would get a whipping, did not expect, little aunt actually like an interest in general, but sat down to listen to him.


    "Little aunt, I --"


    Xie Jing said, and she had to stand up by herself.


    Zhao shuning looked at Xie Jing, the eyes, how much is some deterrent, Xie Jing then slowly knelt down.


    Sure enough, the legendary little aunt is vigorous and resolute. Now it seems that she is really different.


    It''s just a look, which is more cruel than father''s deterrence.


    "He said


    Xie Jing committed a crime. Although Zhao shuning is his relative, he can''t tolerate his continued lawlessness.


    However, she will not cut off his relationship with ChuChu.


    Therefore, what should be punished should be punished, and what should be solved should also be solved.


    "Auntie, don''t you think it''s not good enough for our Xie family to get in and out of the dust? No matter what I say, you won''t agree. In that case, if you let me speak, I''m just insulting myself. "


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Look at ChuChu.


    "ChuChu came here -"


    ChuChu hesitated for a moment, and went to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning pointed to Xie Jing and said, "do you understand the boy''s affection?"


    She nodded shyly.


    Zhao shuning then said, "would you like to marry him?"


    Chu Chu panicked and said: "girl, please don''t worry. Chu Chu knows her identity. I dare not ask for such a thing."


    "You don''t have to be so afraid." Zhao shuning gently comforted.


    "Girl -"


    "I''m also the elder of this smelly boy. Just tell me what you think. Zhao Xiangxiang and Xie Yu will find a way. Although they are fierce and resolute on the surface, they have a good heart. If they know that you love each other deeply, they won''t do anything


    In the air.


    There seems to be a little solidification.


    ChuChu and Xiejing''s eyes were opposite. For a moment, although they were silent, they had all kinds of feelings, which had been known for a long time.

 Chapter 748

    "Well, I see."


    Zhao shuning got up.


    Then he said to Yan Ran: "Yan Ran, before, didn''t Xie Buyan ask you to look for the whip? How did you make a pot of tea and come back


    Yan Ran hears here.


    I can''t bear my face.


    "Little aunt, Jinger, after all --"


    "where''s the whip?" Zhao shuning interrupts Yanran.


    It can be seen that in this respect, she does not want to let Xie Jing off like this.


    This time, it was because she happened to pass through yunmengze that she could save them, but what if she didn''t do it in time?


    The protection of the Xie family and the Zhao family can''t protect them well forever. If they really meet those people who can''t make trouble, Xie Jing''s behavior will not only harm himself, but also Xie Buyan''s family.


    Yan Ran saw Zhao shuning''s resolute attitude and took another look at Xie Buyan.


    Xie Buyan nodded slightly.


    Yan Ran had to give Zhao shuning the whip on the table.


    Zhao shuning throws the whip to Xie Buyan.


    Xie Buyan took the whip and looked flustered.


    "Auntie?"


    "You fight."


    "But auntie."


    "You must be soft hearted."


    "Auntie, I -"


    "Fifty whips, if one whip is less and one whip is lighter, it will be doubled."


    "Auntie, my younger brother is just right. If he was whipped like this, would he?"


    "Worse? I want to hit him now. If it doesn''t hurt, how can he remember the lesson? "


    Seeing this, ChuChu kneels down beside Xie Jing.


    "Girl, I beg you."


    "ChuChu, get up."


    "Miss, Mr. Xie was just injured. Now many wounds are just beginning to scab. I really can''t bear it --"


    "thank you for your sixty lashes. Remember."


    ChuChu''s unspoken words were left on his lips.


    "Not yet?" Zhao shuning gently reminded that if it wasn''t for the weak woman ChuChu who was kneeling down, Zhao shuning didn''t like being disturbed when he was doing things. She was always more tolerant of beauties.


    "This -"


    "ChuChu, get up. I don''t even know my aunt''s character. If you make her angry, I''m afraid I''ll be punished more severely."


    "But -"


    "thank you." Zhao shuning opened his mouth again.


    "Good." ChuChu got up in a hurry.


    Zhao shuning is more satisfied.


    Xie Buyan comes forward. Xie Jing is biting her teeth and her eyes are firm.


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    "Pa!"


    Whip by whip hit Xie Jing, the clear sound of whip, the sound of flesh and skin, resounding in the backyard.


    When the 60 lashes are all finished.


    At this time, Xie Jing''s whole body has become bloody.


    Zhao shuning squatted down.


    ChuChu hid his face.


    It''s really hard to be a bad guy, but if you don''t, Xie Jing''s character will meet stronger people in the future. He will fall on a bigger somersault with his opponent. At that time, it won''t be as simple as injury.


    "Aunt -"


    "I''m wrong."


    "Do you hate me?" Zhao shuning spoke out.


    "No, I know my aunt is for my good. I''m wrong."


    Zhao shuning said: "Xie Jing, you should firmly remember today''s fight. Before you make trouble next time, you should think about what kind of influence you will have on Xie Buyan and Zhao Xiangxiang. Since you take advantage of the Xie family and Zhao family, you have to work hard to protect the family behind you, you know?"


    "I know."


    Zhao shuning got up and said to Xie Buyan, "take Xie Jing to deal with it."


    "Yes."


    Zhao shuning chose Xie Buyan to do it.


    There are three reasons.


    First of all, she wants Xie Buyan to know that every time his brother makes a mistake, what he should do is to educate him, not to deal with the mess for him every time.


    Secondly, when Xie Buyan whipped Xie Jing, he must have been suffering. When he whipped Xie Jing, he would also reflect on himself. Both of them are the sons of the Xie family.


    Third, Xie Buyan''s whipping can let Xie Jing know that from now on, if anything happens to him, he can''t only rely on his brother behind him. At that time, he will take his brother to hell together.


    A whipping actually tests their minds.


    Xie Buyan helps Xie Jing to the room, and ChuChu follows in.


    Outside, there are Yan Ran and Zhao shuning left.


    "Yan Ran."


    "Auntie."


    "As Xie Buyan''s wife, since he has chosen you, you are sure to be worthy of him. You can join Xie Buyan in the next family gathering.""Aunt -"


    "eh?"


    "Thank you, auntie."


    Happy life.


    Although the woman in front of her is much younger than them, and when she acts, she is also eccentric, but the family righteousness in her heart is deeper than all the people present.


    It''s only a matter of time before such women in the Zhao family can be carried forward.


    "Auntie, let''s go in."


    But Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "I won''t go in."


    "Auntie, what are you doing?"


    "I came back this time to visit my parents in Linjiang. I don''t know what''s wrong with them now. It''s really an accident to meet you."


    "What do you mean, Auntie?"


    "I''ll go first. I won''t say goodbye to Xie Buyan and Xie Jing. By the way, what do you think of Yanran''s clear life experience? Do you think she is not worthy of Xie Jing, just like others? "


    "Yanran didn''t think so. In fact, compared with ChuChu, Yanran was not much better, but before she was cornered, she met Buyan. I''m luckier than ChuChu. ChuChu is also a poor man. How can Yanran have other ideas about her?"


    "That''s good. After ChuChu, let her live in Shuan ningran. After getting married, she moves to a tavern to live with Xie Jing. If you are really willing to accept ChuChu, don''t think about the eyes of the outside world. If you put your eyes straight, those people don''t dare to point out."


    "Yan Ran knows."


    "That''s it. I''ll go first."


    "Auntie, what are you doing?" take care.


    Yan Ran has not finished speaking, Zhao shuning has disappeared in the backyard.


    Out of the cloud and dream.


    Xiaoyu has been waiting for her in the mountains.


    She smiles as if relieved.


    "In the twinkling of an eye, I have become an elder. Ah - Xiaoyu, take a good look at me. Am I old?"


    Zhao shuning some ridicule, but the tone, more or less also brought some sadness.


    "Why is Ning Er old? Ning''er is so beautiful and young. If you really want to talk about age and seniority, then I can be regarded as an old man


    Oh, breath like orchid, like the sound of nature coming from the quiet valley.


    Zhao shuning was surprised.


    Sure enough, behind the Jieyu beast, I saw Yan Ruyu in green.


    "No

 Chapter 749

    See Zhao shuning''s smile.


    Yan Ruyu''s tiredness for many days seems to disappear at the moment.


    "Ning er."


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    Hold Zhao shuning.


    She''s in her arms, like a cute thing.


    Zhao shuning raised his head.


    His face was full of joy.


    "No, why did you come? Don''t you mean you''ve been busy lately? "


    Yan Ruyu touched Zhao shuning''s hair.


    "I''ll come to Ning''er after I''m done," he said


    "Don''t dye -"


    "I know, Ning''er, don''t worry, I won''t meddle in your affairs. I''m not supposed to meddle in your affairs now. I just miss you, so I come to see you."


    Zhao shuning just wanted to be coquettish.


    But behind it came an untimely voice.


    "Come on, don''t dye it. I''ve found a lot of wild fruits in the forest. Would you like to taste them? They''re really sweet."


    Zhao shuning looks behind Yan Ruyu.


    At this time, from the depths of the forest, Feng Zhan is swaggering out, the clothes swing up, with a lot of wild fruit in it.


    At first glance.


    There''s no such thing as a young master of your family.


    Fengzhan meets Zhao shuning.


    See Yan Ruyu''s expression again.


    He swallowed the wild fruit in his mouth.


    Turn your head.


    "OK, just think I''m a bad person. Take your time. I''ll go first and pay attention to the time. Don''t be too late."


    With that.


    Feng Zhan just pulled out of the woods, a face at a loss of nineteen quickly left.


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    Brother, it''s considerate.


    "What are you doing, brother?"


    "And how come my little aunt is here?"


    "Is there anything important?"


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    "Ning''er will know then."


    Zhao shuning smile, the right hand tightly clasped his left hand, said with a smile: "where are we going now?"


    "To Linjiang."


    "Don''t you want to go to Linjiang, too?"


    "Well."


    "That''s a coincidence."


    What''s the coincidence? Unfortunately.


    Zhao shuning looked at the Jieyu beast beside him and said, "Xiaoyu, go out and play by yourself. If you have something, I''ll whistle for you."


    "Well, good."


    Jieyu beast''s body became smaller, and then flew towards the river.


    Zhao shuning watched the Jieyu beast disappear.


    Looking back, I began to tell Yan Ruyu what happened recently one by one.


    After Yan Ruyu heard it.


    "So, are you going to deal with the Dongze famine before you go to Guihu?"


    "Well, shuiyunsheng had my share of hard work at the beginning, and now he has finally grown into the largest group in the world. I can''t let those moths damage shuiyunsheng''s reputation."


    Over the years.


    So many things happened, which Zhao shuning did not expect.


    "By the way, don''t dye, I want to ask you something."


    "Ning''er, you say."


    "Do you know Kong ye?"


    Yan Ruyu looks puzzled.


    Zhao shuning sighed and said to himself, "I''m also in a hurry. How can you know Kong ye? Kong ye and you really have no intersection."


    "Ning''er seems to be bothering for this man."


    "It''s no trouble. Kong Ye used to be the owner of Yanyu building and the elder brother of Kong Shishuang. Kong Shishuang is a young lady I knew when I was in Yanyu building. Although she was a little bit unruly, the good thing is that her heart was not bad. When she was young, she had no parents and grew up relying on her elder brother. Now Kong Ye is missing, which has hurt Kong Shishuang, Not at all. "


    "These days when I came to yunmengze, I asked Xie Buyan to help me find out about Kong ye, but I didn''t get any reply."


    Yan Ruyu said, "is Kong ye a alchemist?"


    "Well, when I left, he seemed to be Sipin. Now, I don''t know."


    "Five years ago, many alchemists disappeared in the mainland of Kyushu."


    "Don''t you know something more specific about it?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    "I rescued those alchemists at that time, but if Kong ye had been among them, he would have gone home five years ago."


    So the clue here is broken.


    "Why did the alchemists disappear together that time?"


    "The hands and feet of ghosts."What a ghost.


    "Why are they?"


    "As the masters, the ghosts are famous for their improper spiritual and spiritual power. There are two reasons why their spiritual power and spiritual power rise very fast. One is that they get yuan Dan from their bodies by hunting and killing monsters. By swallowing yuan Dan, their spiritual power increases rapidly. And then, by killing alchemists, Ning''er, as an alchemist, you should know that there are spiritual roots in alchemists. They rely on constant cultivation to make their spiritual roots more robust. If their mental power is better, they can also derive inner alchemy. Inner alchemy is also the place where their mental power gathers. "


    Zhao shuning listened carefully.


    She took Yan Ruyu''s words and said: "therefore, the ghosts not only devour the monster yuan Dan, but also the alchemist''s inner Dan."


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Zhao shuning frowned.


    If so.


    That Kong Ye is really a lot of bad luck.


    "There was no news about this later?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    He is the founder of Kyushu mainland. There are no less than a few hundred things happening in Kyushu every day. No matter how powerful he is, it is impossible for him to create more than 100 parts at the same time. He can manage Kyushu mainland like this. There is no second person in the world.


    "Ning''er seems worried."


    "It''s useless to worry about everything. If you have any information about the missing alchemists, please remember to tell me."


    "Well."


    Yan Ruyu said.


    Zhao shuning gave him a sweet smile.


    Between lovers, sometimes even if do not speak, just such a simple look at each other, is also extremely happy.


    If Feng Zhan knew the situation at this time, he would be glad that he left early, otherwise, in the face of these two people, he was afraid that he would be uncomfortable all over again.


    Time with Ning''er always passes quickly.


    They walk.


    But after a day, they still reached the boundary of Linjiang.


    Zhao shuning just remembered.


    He seemed to see the moment of undying, only excited, did not investigate what he came to Linjiang to do.


    Until he accompanied himself all the way to Zhao''s house.


    I saw the magnificent scene in front of Zhao''s house.


    She was so frightened that she covered her mouth.


    I don''t know what to do.


    "Don''t dye -"


    Zhao shuning was nervous, so he kept pulling Yan Ruyu''s skirt.


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    "Ning''er, don''t be nervous."


    "How do you - your father, your mother and your wife?"


    Why are you here?

 Chapter 750

    Since stepping into the boundary of Linjiang.


    Zhao shuning felt restless.


    Looking at Yan Ruyu next to her, she only felt that his smile was more and more brilliant. Until now, she saw the grand occasion in front of Linjiang Zhao mansion.


    She finally understood why her right eyelid kept jumping as soon as she entered Linjiang.


    Left eyelid jump wealth, right eyelid jump peach blossom.


    This time, he was not a peach blossom. He was too big to be a peach blossom.


    Because this time.


    It''s not only Fengzhan''s little aunt, but also fenglingtong and Fengjin, who are supposed to be in another face. Of course, Su Mu is indispensable.


    These people, they are familiar with, that''s OK, they won''t be nervous.


    But!


    But this time, there are also parents who are not infected.


    That''s a wonderful couple. They are so beautiful. Where to stop is the focus of the whole city.


    But at this point.


    The two of them, obviously, did not feel that they had caused much sensation.


    Zhao shuning and Yan Ruyu spent a lot of effort to get to Zhao''s house.


    Yu Ge waves to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning clenched Yan Ruyu''s hand and did not dare to let go.


    Although it was not the first time they met, she was still nervous.


    "Daughter in law, come here."


    Looking back at Yu Ge and Feng Qing Chen, the box is no less than 100 boxes.


    Looking at this posture, they should have just arrived.


    Zhao shuning came forward with a stiff head.


    "Senior," he said


    "What''s your name, master? Your mother."


    Zhao shuning blushed.


    Yan Ruyu said: "is Ning''er timid?"


    "It''s not."


    Finish saying this words, Zhao Shu Ning regretted, had to weak way a: "mother."


    "My daughter-in-law is so good."


    Zhao shuning blushed again.


    Really, Yuge is the most beautiful woman Zhao shuning has ever seen. When she faces beauty, she is always very relaxed, but when she faces Yuge, she is always unconsciously nervous.


    "Sister, brother. Xiaojin. "


    "Sister in law."


    "Hello, sister Huang."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    At this time, outside Linjiang, all kinds of rumors began to spread.


    It''s said that some immortals who came from nowhere were very extraordinary. They brought more than a hundred big red boxes and stopped at the door of the Zhao family.


    When I heard that there was a fairy.


    The people who are near the river are going to the direction of Zhao''s house.


    Yu Ge and Feng Qing Chen were originally from the sky. As soon as they appeared, they naturally attracted a lot of attention. In addition, with the hundreds of red boxes behind them, it''s hard to be unobtrusive.


    "Mother, isn''t it too ostentatious to have such a big meeting?"


    "If you don''t show off, the Phoenix family will come to hire you openly, so you can''t be evasive. I want you to know that the second miss of the Zhao family is a good daughter to be married by the Phoenix family. She has three books, six hires and eight sedan chairs."


    That''s right.


    Let Zhao shuning feel at this time if there is a gap on the ground, then how good.


    "But the Zhao family don''t know Ning''er is back."


    "Don''t worry, we''re doing it in secret."


    Hiding?


    Zhao shuning looked around at the people coming and going, kept looking, and then stopped to look at the people here. Do you call this concealment?


    Just then.


    The door opened.


    Zhao shuning said, "let''s go first."


    At this time, a man in his forties came out of the gate.


    He was very dissatisfied with the crowd at the door of Zhao''s house.


    Along with him came dozens of thugs.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what are you doing in Zhao''s house? Is it a visit? Or trouble? Recently, our Zhao family hasn''t received any invitation from a big family to visit. "


    They all looked at Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning was ashamed.


    She didn''t know the person who opened the door.


    "Do you know me?"


    Zhao shuning pointed to himself.


    The man just wanted to deny it.


    But when he saw Zhao shuning, his eyes suddenly widened.


    "You -"


    "this -"


    "she -"


    the housekeeper quickly patted her legs and said to dozens of people behind her: "hurry up, hurry up -"


    the thugs quickly raised their sticks and pointed them at Zhao shuning and his party. They all yelled: "back!"


    Zhao shuning covers his face.


    It doesn''t seem to work.


    "Oh dear!"The housekeeper patted his legs harder, but he couldn''t speak.


    I''m so angry that I blow my beard and stare.


    Then when Zhao shuning stood up and wanted to explain.


    A voice came from Zhao''s house.


    "Xiao Fu, what''s the matter? This kind of panic, lost Zhao Fu''s etiquette


    "She --"


    "talk well, what are you stuttering about?"


    "Third young master, she --"


    "Oh, come on, come on --"


    "quick what!"


    "Put it down! Put it down Finally, the housekeeper said the last two words.


    "Put it down, my little ancestors, put down your sticks."


    "Xiao Fu, I haven''t seen you so flustered before. What''s the matter with you?"


    The man was trembling.


    Pointed to the direction of Zhao shuning.


    He said: "two two two --"


    "two what?"


    "Miss two --"


    Zhao Chao looked over.


    Here''s a look.


    Almost didn''t flash his waist.


    Zhao shuning is waving to him.


    "Uncle, long time no see."


    Zhao Chao suddenly stepped back three steps, and then sat on the threshold of his own Zhao house. Xiaofu was Fubo''s child. After Fubo retired, he became the housekeeper of Zhao house. Therefore, he was lucky to see the portrait of the young lady.


    When Xiao Fu saw Zhao Chao fall, he helped him.


    "Three CHILDES."


    "Third young master, you didn''t hurt."


    Here''s a look.


    It''s Zhao Chao''s turn to be silly.


    He looked at Xiaofu, then at the crowd, and then at Zhao shuning, who had a brilliant smile on his face.


    His eyes are wide open.


    Zhao Chao was no less surprised than his previous housekeeper.


    "She -"


    "this -"


    "I -"


    "Ning Shu Ning."


    "You - Xiaofu, have you seen it?"


    "Xiaofu knows, Xiaofu knows, third young master, you can relax, relax, we have all seen. It''s miss two who''s back. "


    Yu Ge and Feng Qing Chen see it with a smile.


    Zhao shuning said: "I''m sorry, mother. I haven''t been home for a long time, so my third uncle suddenly saw me and lost some etiquette."


    Yu Ge said, "it''s OK. I can think about it. I can think about it."


    When she and a Li first appeared, the children''s reaction was only a little better than Zhao Chao.


    Zhao shuning sorry smile.


    Lean forward.


    Then he said to Zhao Chao, "little uncle, why are you so excited? Don''t you want to see me back? "


    Listen to this tone, then know is Zhao shuning that little girl doubtless.


    Previously, Zhao Chao was still laughing at Xiao Fu''s loss of etiquette. Now, it''s his turn to be silly.


    He was just like the previous little rich.


    He patted himself on the thigh with both hands.


    He said, "my God!"


    A word has not finished, the tears, even Hua Hua down.

 Chapter 751

    Zhao shuning stepped forward.


    I''ve got a hand in it.


    This helped Zhao Chao up.


    In this process, Zhao Chao does not turn his eyes and stares at Zhao shuning.


    I''m afraid that Zhao shuning will disappear in the blink of an eye.


    "Little uncle, why are you looking at me like this? I''m afraid I''ll run away."


    "Shuning, you stinking girl? It''s you


    Zhao Chao grabs Zhao shuning by the wrist.


    That hand strength, Zhao shuning''s brow all lightly wrinkled.


    "Ning''er is naturally a member of the Zhao family, so it''s necessary to do it."


    Yan Ruyu sees this, hurried forward, take advantage of Zhao shuning''s arm into his arms.


    Zhao Chao is still in a daze.


    When he comes back.


    Just remembered, isn''t this emperor Zun? When the smelly girl was 16 years old, she appeared at the birthday banquet. At that time, she really surprised the Zhao family.


    All these years.


    Shuning is missing, and he rarely appears.


    Recognizing the person in front of him, Zhao Chao''s feet softened with a bang.


    "Emperor -"


    "little uncle, you''re starting again."


    "You don''t have to be nervous. I''m here to visit Zhaofu. By the way, this is my father and mother."


    Zhao Chao noticed Yu Ge and Feng Qing Chen behind Yan Ruyu.


    Yu Ge reaches out her hand and says hello gently.


    Zhao Chao felt unable to breathe.


    Sure enough, Emperor Zun''s parents, who are so evil, must not be ordinary people. At the first glance, they can''t look away.


    Yu Ge said, "can we go in and talk?"


    Zhao Chao nodded in panic.


    "Yes, of course."


    Then, Feng Qing Chen helped Yu Ge into Zhao''s house.


    During this period, Zhao Chao''s eyes, from the beginning to the end, did not move away from Yu Ge.


    Where is the fairy. I''m afraid that fairies are not so beautiful. The man beside her and the beautiful woman in the world are not as beautiful as they are.


    Zhao shuning''s ear power is good. She can hear Feng Qingchen''s whisper.


    "If Ge''er laughs so well at other men, it''s really hard for her husband."


    Zhao shuning heard it.


    That means that Yan Ruyu, who has higher accomplishments than herself, also heard about it, and Feng Zhan and others.


    But look at their expression, there is no change.


    It''s like, it''s a normal thing.


    Children who grow up in a loving environment are really excellent.


    Zhao shuning enters the door.


    Yan Ruyu also entered the door.


    More than a hundred boxes followed them into the door.


    At home.


    Zhao Chao quickly welcomed Yuge and fengqingchen to the main seat. Many excuses of Yuge and fengqingchen are useless.


    Now Zhao Chao is a little shaky.


    Zhao shuning had no choice but to open his mouth.


    "Father, mother, please sit down. If you shirk again, I''m afraid my little uncle will be so nervous that he will cry."


    Yu Ge and Feng Qing Chen see this, are slightly, this just slowly into the seat.


    Zhao Chao wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    "Yes," he said


    Then he reacted and looked at Zhao shuning in surprise.


    She just called these two. Why?


    "You are the third uncle of Xiao Ning''er."


    Before Zhao Chao could ask Zhao shuning, Yu Ge opened her mouth.


    "Yes, the little one is."


    "Little uncle."


    Under Zhao shuning''s reminding, Zhao Chao straightened his waist a little.


    Zhao Chao was in tears at this time.


    He didn''t mean to look so humble.


    But when he saw the two men above the main seat, he always felt that their air pressure was so strong that he couldn''t lift his head.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. This time we''re here, we just want to meet your elders of the Zhao family."


    "Then - me -"


    "let me ask."


    Zhao shuning got up.


    To Zhao Chao: "little uncle, where are my father and mother?"


    "Ah - you little girl, cough cough -" realizing that there were other people present, Zhao Chao quickly changed his address.


    "Shuning, you don''t know how ups and downs my sister-in-law''s mood has been in the past few decades since you disappeared. Several nights, I have seen the lights on the side of the main courtyard still on. I heard from my elder brother that every time my sister-in-law goes to sleep, she wakes up crying and recites your name in her mouth."


    "After a long time, my sister-in-law is not the same as before. She is not in good health, and she misses you. She has been in the room for many years and refuses to come out. This year, it''s OK. Under my elder brother''s many persuasions, my sister-in-law finally went out. My elder brother just took this opportunity to take my sister-in-law out for a walkZhao shuning said in a deep voice, "I''m the one who''s bothering my mother."


    "Daughter in law, you''re not right. Being a child is the flesh and blood of parents. It''s normal for parents to miss their children. You didn''t cause them any trouble, and it''s not their burden."


    When Yu Ge said this, he was serious.


    Feng Zhan is on the side.


    He scoffed.


    Really, if the mother really cares about her children all the time, as she said, how could she and her father, in order to push the card - nine in the underworld, leave the four of them in the cloud kingdom for so many years?


    Obviously, Yu Ge didn''t persuade the fourth son of the Feng family, but he moved Zhao shuning.


    "I know. Thank you, mother. My mother is weak, so if she doesn''t understand, she will be depressed. Over the years, she should have accumulated a lot of diseases."


    Zhao Chao nodded.


    And then he said, "it''s true."


    "By the way, uncle, what about them? And grandfather, why aren''t they here? "


    "Your second uncle has gone out to do business. If your father says that there is a martial arts contest in the South City today, he just wants to ask his father to be a referee. Now in Linjiang, his father has a place. He always wants to participate in this kind of scene. If the second brother and his father say that before sunset tonight, they should come back. However, now the emperor respects them so much that he must be the second brother When you hear the news, you will be back soon. "


    However, it will take some time. After all, it is near the river and the terrain is very wide.


    Zhao shuning lowered his head.


    Zhao Chao said: "by the way, senior, are you here this time?"


    Yu Ge cleared his throat.


    "We''re here to propose marriage," he said


    "Marriage promotion!"


    Zhao Chao''s eyes were wide open.


    Then he said, "my little girl is only thirteen now. I want to keep her for a few more years before I get married. I, how can our Zhao family get on with emperor Zun? I don''t know who emperor Zun you want to be a matchmaker for? "


    So many betrothal gifts, I''m afraid I want to tell all the women who are not in the cabinet of the Zhao family.


    Now.


    I have three daughters under my knees.


    None of them came out of the cabinet. The eldest was just 18, the second was 16, and the youngest was only 13. He only met true love when he was old.


    So these children were born late.


    This is the first time in Zhao Chao''s life.


    Yan Ruyu said faintly, "I am."


    "Ah?"


    "I want to marry Ning''er."


    "The bride price of Ning''er?"


    "Yes


    "The bride price of Ning''er alone?"


    "Not enough?" Yu Song makes a sound.


    Zhao Chao was stunned.


    Yu Ge said: "if it''s not enough, just say that Ning''er is the first daughter-in-law of our Feng family. We can''t hurt her."

 Chapter 752

    Zhao Chao couldn''t be relieved for a moment.


    He trembled and held out his hand, pointing to Feng Zhan and Feng Jin sitting below.


    "Then - what are they doing here?"


    Zhao Chao also thinks that the Zhao family is now much more powerful, and these betrothal gifts should come from the daughters of his family who are not in the cabinet.


    Shuning''s words, he also thought about it, but seeing that shuning had asked each other''s parents to be her father and mother, he thought about whether she had been missing for these years, and she had already married.


    I didn''t think about it.


    Emperor Zun also went to Zhao''s house to propose marriage in person.


    "This is my brother and brother, and this is my sister."


    The three nodded.


    Feng Zhan took the hand of nineteen around her, which showed that she had a place to belong to.


    Zhao Chao was relieved.


    Feng Qing Chen said: "Ning''er is a woman that she doesn''t like. We should be present for his marriage, and we can''t let the family lose face."


    Zhao Chao nodded.


    "Well, emperor, I can''t deal with these things now. Just a moment. I''ll see when my father and second brother will come back."


    In the face of such a weight level of guests, only Zhao is qualified to receive.


    Finish.


    Zhao Chao went to the door.


    In the middle, I almost fell on the ground.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Which distinguished guest is coming with such a great posture?"


    "For the first time in so many years, my Zhao family has seen such a big battle."


    "It''s only an hour. It''s spread all over Linjiang city."


    No one has arrived yet.


    But I have heard the voice.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Explained to the crowd: "if I guess correctly, the person who spoke should be my second uncle."


    Sure enough.


    The next moment.


    Zhao Xue followed Zhao Chao.


    It was Zhao Chao who said something important to him at the gate of the hospital. Zhao Xue was in a rush.


    When he saw Zhao shuning.


    His eyes were straight at once.


    "This - this is really Shu Ning that wench?"


    "Second uncle."


    Zhao shuning opened his mouth.


    Zhao Xue''s tense face immediately relaxed.


    Zhao shuning said: "what do you do when you are so nervous?"


    "Me? Shuning, where have you been all these years? Do you know how much your parents and our Zhao family have paid to find you? Even Shui Yunsheng''s most important task now is to find your trace. "


    Zhao shuning said: "second uncle, don''t worry so much. Now, don''t I come back well?"


    "Yes - now that you are back, your father will be very happy to see you, but unfortunately, not long ago, your father just took your mother out to play, and you can''t see them when you come back this time."


    "No harm." It''s always good for father to take mother out and let them have a good time.


    With Lin min''er''s character, I''m afraid I haven''t been out of Linjiang in these years.


    "By the way, little girl." When Zhao Xue wanted to speak, he was turned by Zhao Chao. Zhao Xue looked at Zhao Chao, and Zhao Chao winked at Zhao shuning.


    "Why are you so nervous? When Zhao Chao came in, he was totally focused on Zhao shuning, so he ignored the others.


    When he saw the person standing beside shuning, his feet were soft. Fortunately, Zhao Chao helped him.


    What a brother.


    Even this reaction should not be like this again.


    "Emperor Zun - Emperor Zun, Emperor Zun."


    Zhao Chao nodded.


    When I was in the yard.


    Zhao Xue also ridiculed Zhao Chao, saying that he was such a counsellor. The Zhao family now has a head and a face. No matter how big the opponent''s posture is, they should not be so flustered and lose etiquette.


    Can he where think of, accompany book rather that wench to come together of, still have emperor respect his old man!


    Zhao shuning then said, "second uncle, let me introduce you."


    She swallowed unconsciously.


    "These two are undying parents."


    "My God!" Where are these mortals? How could emperor Zun''s parents be so young and so amazing.


    "Good family."


    "How are you two."


    "This is my brother."


    "Feng Zhan, please give me more advice in the future."


    "This is er - this is the elder brother''s wife."


    Nineteen blushed.


    "Hello, madam."Nineteen nodded.


    "This is sister."


    "Hello, sister. No, hello."


    "Hello."


    "This is my younger brother Fengjin."


    "Hello, hello."


    "Hello."


    Zhao Xuexian also laughed at Zhao Chao. He didn''t expect that when he faced the heavyweight people in this room, he couldn''t stand firm.


    "They -"


    Zhao Chao said in Zhao Xue''s ear, "they are here to propose marriage to Shu Ning."


    "Ah?"


    "Those outside are betrothal gifts."


    "All betrothal gifts?"


    "Yes."


    Yu Ge and Feng Qing Chen get up, and those who are sitting also get up immediately. Zhao Chao and Zhao Xue bend down.


    Yu Ge said: "you two don''t have to be like this. We''re just a couple who can''t be more ordinary. We don''t dare to come after your reaction."


    Zhao shuning said, "second uncle, little uncle, what are you doing?"


    "I''m - a little nervous."


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help laughing.


    "In laws, shall we go out and see the dowry?"


    "Good."


    Just at this time, Zhao also came back.


    The sound of thugs came from the gate of the yard.


    "Mr. Zhao."


    Yu Ge and Feng Qing Chen look at each other and smile. The elder of the other party just came back.


    In the yard.


    Zhao didn''t even have time to take off his armor.


    He said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Why are there so many things?"


    "And all the red boxes?"


    "Is it someone who comes to pick things up or something?"


    Zhao shuning went out of the door.


    Yingying smiles.


    The old man glanced past.


    "You girl, what are you laughing at? I''m asking you something."


    When the old man finished his sentence, he realized how familiar he was with the man he had seen before.


    He looked back.


    Fixed staring at Zhao shuning, unable to move his eyes.


    "Shuning?"


    Zhao rubbed his eyes.


    It seems that I can''t believe it, as if it was just a dream he imagined.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Zhao Laoyi pulled a servant beside him, pressed his voice, and asked as little as possible: "did you see a girl at the door?"


    "Mr. Zhao, there is a girl."


    "Look at that girl. Does she look like my shuning?"


    "Mr. Zhao. That seems to be miss two. "


    "I''m not presbyopia, am I?"


    The thug quickly lowered his head.


    Zhao shuning gently called to the old man: "grandfather."


    At that time, Zhao shuning went to Yanyu building to study. Her grandfather gave her his most important body armor. Zhao shuning never forgot his heavy family affection.


    Granddad.


    It was like a heavy hammer, which fell on Zhao''s heart in an instant.


    He was stunned.


    Zhao shuning gently went out and hugged him.


    The old man''s hands trembled and his voice choked.


    "Girl, you have found your way home."

 Chapter 753

    In Zhao Lao''s eyes that have gone through many vicissitudes.


    A line of muddy tears came out.


    He is now close to a hundred years old. In his life, Zhao has experienced many adventures.


    Before, he hoped that the Zhao family would carry forward and become a famous family in the mainland of Kyushu.


    With the help of his granddaughter Shu Ning, he realized what he wanted all his life.


    But at this point.


    He just understood.


    What he wants most is the well-being of all the people in the Zhao family.


    Under the leadership of Shu Ning, the Zhao family is more and more prosperous, but this little child is loaded with unspeakable burden.


    It''s just, she never said it.


    Just like now.


    It''s obvious that she came back after life and death, but she just raised her head and called him grandfather gently.


    "Girl, you are back."


    "Grandfather, you are very old, and I''m not young. I''m not a child. You don''t have to feel sorry for me."


    Zhao''s mood, Zhao shuning is naturally very easy to detect his inner guilt.


    "Shuning."


    "Grandfather, let''s talk about it in the house."


    At this time.


    Zhao laocai responded to the current situation and quickly said hello.


    Later.


    Into the hall.


    Zhao also met Yu Ge and Feng Qing Chen.


    Know two people is for emperor Zun Yan Ruyu to propose, the smile on the face is more clear.


    He kept going back.


    It''s just that.


    It has been 40 years since Zhao shuning returned to Linjiang. Many of the people in Linjiang do not know her.


    She was happy and quiet, too.


    After all, too much publicity will attract many villains.


    At night.


    Zhao shuning is lying on a rattan bed in the courtyard of Zhao''s residence in Linjiang. Looking at the starry sky in a daze.


    The world, too fast.


    Sometimes, you think you''re still a child, but in a flash, it''s time to take on a heavy responsibility.


    Yan Ruyu came to Zhao shuning.


    He sat down gently.


    Gently shaking the rattan bed where Zhao shuning is lying.


    "Don''t dye, what do you think is the connection between people? Is it blood? Is it friendship? "


    "People''s emotions are ever-changing. They may not know each other, but they will be connected because of all kinds of complex emotions. Sometimes, this kind of emotion is better than everything."


    Zhao shuning turned his head.


    Put your hands under your chin.


    And then staring at Yan Ruyu.


    "No dye, how can I cheat you to me?"


    "I want to say that, too." Yan Ruyu smiles gently.


    "Ah?" Zhao shuning was surprised. In his impression, buran was definitely not such a narcissistic person.


    "I also want to say how many good deeds I have done and how many blessings I have. Only in this way can I meet Ning''er and lock Ning''er to me. In fact, I am more fortunate than Ning''er." Yan Ruyu is as gentle as ever.


    After listening to Zhao shuning.


    The expression of micro Leng has loosened.


    Damn it.


    I don''t know if I know.


    The love words he uttered would kill people.


    "How did Ning''er blush?"


    "Nothing."


    Yan Ruyu reaches out her hand and wants to explore Zhao shuning''s forehead.


    Zhao shuning suddenly sat up on the rattan bed.


    Avoid Yan Ruyu''s hand.


    "Ning er?"


    "I''m a little hot."


    "Is it?"


    "Well, don''t dye, have mother and father left?"


    "Well, after today''s dinner, they left, because there are a lot of things waiting for them over there."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Ah Jie, let''s go, too."


    "Well."


    "The elder brother and the younger aunt?"


    "They stay, Ning''er. There''s one thing I don''t know if I have told you."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "About Zhao Huai."


    "It''s not too late for you to say it now."


    "In fact, Zhao Huai is not -"


    "he is not a human being. His noumenon should be the supreme one above all divine beasts, right?" Zhao shuning narrates calmly.


    In fact, this is not the case.


    When she saw Zhao Huai, she knew.


    "Yes, you''ve met him. You must know that. He won''t hide anything from you."


    "Don''t dye, do you say that now?""I kept it from you. At the beginning, I knew you were in such pain because of losing Zhao Huai, but I couldn''t tell you the truth. Can you do that? "


    "I don''t blame you." Zhao shuning smiles.


    Continue to say: "don''t dye, every decision that you make, all want to consider more than I, although I don''t know why you will hide me, but I know, you are always for my good."


    "Now, I''m going to tell you whether it''s too late."


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "It''s never too late for you to say that."


    Yan Ruyu said.


    What he had been thinking about at the beginning.


    Zhao shuning listened very carefully.


    At last, Yan Ruyu looked into Zhao shuning''s eyes and said, "what I said is clear?"


    Zhao shuning turned his head.


    Look to the other side.


    She didn''t know what to say.


    "I didn''t tell you at the beginning, but I was afraid that you would worry about it. Now, you already know about Zhao Huai''s life. Sooner or later, you will know about it."


    "My brother, he has no malice. He has no malice to all the people in the mainland of Kyushu."


    Yan Ruyu sighed.


    "Ning''er, Zhao Huai is just like this to you."


    He then said, "do you know that Zhao Huai, whom I saw on the Guihu Island, appeared in front of me for the first time with such a figure. Before that, I had never seen him like that. In my impression, in the congregation, he was silent, completely different from the arrogant one I saw on the island."


    Zhao shuning believes in Phoenix.


    But she couldn''t convince herself.


    Because Zhao Huai is really good to her.


    "When I met him before I was on the island, the surly and arrogant look in his eyes was completely different from Zhao Huai, who had been in the clan meeting before."


    Zhao shuning said: "I know."


    Of course she knows.


    She knows that Zhao Huai is not simple.


    As a child.


    Zhao Huai''s ability is so weak. When his memory is sealed, he is so weak. However, when his weak body is facing the snake, it can frighten the snake.


    At that time, Zhao shuning felt a little strange.


    And then later, he met the disaster that would go crazy at will.


    But when he faced himself, he became more sensible. That''s also because before that, Zhao Huai fed his blood to Zhao shuning.


    Therefore, Zhao shuning''s body, with the blood of the supreme beast, naturally did not dare to be presumptuous to her.


    "At the moment when he untied his memory, Ning''er, Zhao Huai, he was not only Zhao Huai."


    "I understand."


    Zhao shuning knows the truth.


    However, she and Zhao Huai between the bit by bit, not a few words can be separated.

 Chapter 754

    "But I don''t want to make a choice."


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    Looking at Yan Ruyu.


    Seriously.


    "I don''t want to choose between Tianxia Dayi and my brother. I don''t owe anything to Tianxia, but I owe him a lot."


    "Ning''er, I don''t want you to make a choice. However, Zhao Huai, after all, does not belong to this plane. It''s an accident that he appears here as a baby. In the end, he wants to go back to the place where he is. "


    "No dye."


    Zhao shuning rarely interrupted Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu also stopped.


    Seriously looking at Zhao shuning.


    "Don''t hurt him." He refers to Zhao Huai.


    I don''t know why. Yan Ruyu clearly knows that Zhao shuning''s affection for Zhao Huai is more like family affection. However, when she heard that Zhao shuning said this to him so seriously, his heart still couldn''t help twitching.


    "Do you think I would hurt him?" He asked, with a trace of emotion in his tone.


    "In other words, if one day like that, I really did something to him, Ning''er, would you never associate with me again because of him?"


    Zhao shuning was stunned for a moment.


    For a while.


    She didn''t know how to answer.


    It is an indisputable fact that she likes not to dye.


    But Zhao Huai, her elder brother, brought himself with him when he was young. At that time, Zhao Huai used his thin body to carry a piece of heaven and earth for Zhao shuning.


    She said.


    When she grows up, she will protect her brother.


    But now.


    Don''t dye is to oneself, very important person, Zhao shuning dare not imagine, if really have such a day.


    If they meet each other, what can they do?


    It is unrealistic for her to choose any one of them.


    "The moment you hesitated, I knew your decision."


    Yan Ruyu''s face, which had no blood color, became even more white at this time.


    Zhao shuning''s heart aches.


    Lian said hastily, "I''m not dying, I --"


    "Ning''er, needless to say, I can understand, but I can''t get through this in my heart."


    He looked down and continued: "in fact, you don''t have to worry that I will hurt him. Now, my mental strength has not fully recovered. Over the years, a lot of things have happened, and I am no longer as powerful as you think. Or on that day, when I finally have a war with him, I will be the one who will lose."


    "I won''t let him hurt you." Zhao shuning said quickly.


    Yan Ruyu is a bitter smile.


    That''s the mission.


    What can he do?


    Even though he didn''t want to embarrass Ning''er, Zhao Huai didn''t belong to this position. His ability was too strong, and his hatred would not be easy to let go.


    He is a member of the Phoenix family. As the founder of Kyushu, he has the responsibility to maintain the safety of Kyushu.


    Zhao Huai is like a destroyer who breaks into the mainland out of thin air. If he is safe and sound, but if he is stimulated by anything, it may be an unprecedented disaster waiting for the mainland of Kyushu.


    Yan Ruyu can''t gamble on such a big change.


    "Ning''er, there is no way to solve this problem. I just hope you don''t hate me at that time."


    "But if you hurt my brother, I may not be so easy to let you go."


    "Is it?"


    "Don''t dye, you are very important, more important than everyone else to me. Zhao Huai is my relative. He treats me very well. I''m selfish. I can''t help watching him fight with you. You two, one is my brother, the other is the only one I love deeply in my life. I can''t make a choice. Don''t dye, do you understand?"


    Yan Ruyu certainly knows.


    It''s just that he can''t help it.


    "Well, let''s put it down like this. Who knows what it will be like before the last step?"


    Zhao shuning flatters Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu smiles.


    He opened his arms.


    He knew that Ning''er was guilty and worried about whether the previous words would hurt him. He was really angry when he heard this.


    But not to her.


    She was a treasure that he had to work hard to find. How could he push her away with his own hands.


    "Don''t dye -"


    "Ning''er, needless to say, I understand."


    Zhao shuning nestles in Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    Here, let her feel at ease.


    In fact, even if it''s true, as Wu ran said, one day, when he and Zhao Huai really get to that point, what will he do?


    Give up your brother? Her conscience told her not to.Be hostile to Wu ran? That''s the last picture she wants to see.


    "Well, Ning''er, don''t think about it any more. I promise you that if I don''t have to, I won''t do anything to Zhao Huai. What''s the matter?"


    Zhao shuning nodded in Yan Ruyu''s arms.


    Then she seemed to think of something. She quickly raised her head and said, "if he dares to do anything to you, I will never let him go." But she believed that such a gentle Zhao Huai could not do such a thing.


    "Good." A smile came quietly.


    Yan Ruyu hugs the people in her arms more tightly.


    He is a member of the Zhao government.


    They are all people who know that there is something extraordinary in their family.


    It is because of their identity that they dare not look at each other.


    The engagement banquet was very grand.


    The people near the river also knew the power of the Zhao family, but this time, it really surprised them.


    The next few days.


    Zhao shuning entered the ancestral hall of the Zhao family and knelt down to worship their ancestors.


    Zhao Laoshang incense, with Zhao shuning out of the door.


    She gave the token of the leader of Zhao family to her.


    At that time, all the important members of the Zhao family were present.


    Of course, in addition to the couple Zhao Zheng who went to the mountains and rivers, Zhao Xiangxiang and Xie Yu also came to the scene.


    At that time, Zhao shuning felt confused.


    Originally, the banquet was over. Why did Zhao Xiangxiang and Xie Yu stay instead of going back?


    To this day.


    In front of all the people, Mr. Zhao gave her the token of the person in charge of the Zhao family.


    She just understood.


    I''m afraid of the ceremony.


    From the first moment when grandfather saw himself, he had made this decision.


    "you can put this token in hand, and then you will has the final say."


    Zhao shuning frowned lightly.


    She pushed the token back.


    Mr. Zhao was puzzled.


    The hearts of all the people who finally fell down hung up again.


    "Shuning?"


    "Grandfather, it''s most appropriate for you to have the Zhao family in your hands."


    "Grandfather is old."


    "If you are not old, even if you are old, there are two uncles and little uncles. With them, the Zhao family will not go downhill."


    Zhao Xuezhao Chao heard this.


    Then quickly stood out.


    "Shu Ning wench, this palm token gives you, we are convinced." Zhao Xue has a pious face.


    "Little girl, you don''t have to mind. What do you think we can do? Although your little uncle is valiant, elegant, with extraordinary temperament and excellent ability, only you are qualified to take this token." My uncle, who has always been a poor mouth, is very serious when he says the last sentence.

 Chapter 755

    Zhao''s theory was serious, and he didn''t notice that he had said something wrong.


    Zhao shuning looks suspicious.


    "Little uncle, what do you say? What is the solution? "


    "Did I say what to do?"


    The crowd nodded.


    He said, "I have a bite in my mouth."


    Then he said, "I want to say, you little girl, you don''t need to think that we will have any idea about you. Although you are young, you can make the Zhao family develop like this. It''s all up to you."


    That''s too much.


    At least Zhao shuning doesn''t think so.


    Look at the crowd again.


    Even Zhao Xiangxiang and Xie Yu are serious.


    "Boss, father-in-law, they are right. Even I, Xie family, was under your care. If you had not given the disaster to our Xie family to protect the family, the Xie family would have been diluted by the power of ghosts for decades. I also want to say that if you don''t mind, we can give you the token of the Xie family. "


    Xie Yu is used to playing and smiling.


    At first say such words.


    Zhao shuning is still not used to it.


    "Xie Yu, how come it''s decades since you''ve grown old, and even you can say such things?"


    "Boss, this is not to show my gratitude to you."


    "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go


    Xie Yu''s participation has made the atmosphere more relaxed.


    "Shuning --"


    Zhao shuning looked back.


    Solemnly said to Zhao: "grandfather, if you want me to take over the token, then I will not agree. In the final analysis, I have not made any contribution to the Zhao family, and I have no substantive control. Over the years, if you did not keep expanding the influence of the Zhao family, the Zhao family would not have developed so fast. Now, the Zhao family is beautiful, it is you and you Uncle, and my father, their credit has nothing to do with me. "


    Zhao shuning said, but is comfortable a smile.


    She solemnly put the token back into Zhao''s hand.


    Mr. Zhao was moved.


    "Shuning."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Turn around and face the crowd.


    Looking at those expectant eyes.


    Said: "I Zhao shuning was not born to be able to sit down. I''ve been used to rambling all my life. You give me the palm token, maybe you approve me, but I don''t like the feeling of being bound. I''ll always be a member of the Zhao family. It''s just that each person has his own ambition. This palm token has nothing to do with me."


    "Second uncle, although you are very old now, you have Zhao Xiangxiang. I really can''t call her sister Zhao Xiangxiang. When she was a child, she fought with me more often. However, Zhao Xiangxiang is very good. Now she must be very beautiful. It shouldn''t be a problem to help you protect the Zhao family Zhao Xiangxiang found a good husband. "


    For a while, Xie Yu, who was praised by Zhao shuning, was not used to it.


    Slightly red face.


    Awkward way: "boss, what does this have to do with me?"


    "Of course it has nothing to do with you!"


    "Ah?" Xie Yu was stunned.


    Zhao shuning added: "it''s just a joke. Xie Yu, you have a good son. Xie Buyan, I have seen him before ordering the wedding banquet. The child is good. He is calm and different from you."


    "Well." Xie Yu has to admit that his children are really more stable.


    They didn''t take part in the token this time.


    Zhao shuning slowed down and said: "your family also needs good health education, but he has no substantive mistakes."


    "Boss, did that kid make you angry?"


    "He didn''t tell you?"


    Xie Yu shook his head.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Xu was afraid that Xie Jing would scold him, so he didn''t dare to say it.


    "Don''t you wonder when you see his wounds all over his body?"


    "That kid gets hurt every time. I''m used to it."


    "I left that wound."


    "Ah?" After a pause, Xie Yu said, "well beaten, that boy, it''s time to teach him a lesson."


    "He didn''t tell you anything about it?"


    See Zhao Xiangxiang and Xie Yu a face of doubt.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help sighing.


    "Xie Yu, you really taught a good son. His temperament is as good as yours."


    "The boy!"


    "Xie Yu, Zhao Xiangxiang, I think his relationship with ChuChu can be developed. If you mind, you can talk to him directly."


    "If the boss agrees, I have no problem."Zhao Xiangxiang also nodded.


    Zhao shuning smiles contentedly.


    She came back this time.


    It''s mainly about visiting people.


    She was happy to see that they were all doing well and happy.


    Today.


    After worshiping the ancestors.


    It''s time for her to leave.


    There are many things waiting for her, and the Zhao family is a harbor, but it should not be their own haven.


    After a talk, the atmosphere relaxed a lot.


    Zhao shuning gently moved his head and shoulders.


    "Well, I''ve said all I have to say, and now it''s time for me to go."


    "Shuning."


    "Little girl!"


    "Why are you leaving so soon! It''s not easy to come back! "


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "It''s been a long time since I came back. Many things must have happened during my absence. I have to make inquiries one by one."


    Zhao Lao sighed.


    Zhao Xue also showed a trace of helplessness on his face.


    Zhao Chao, however, was still as heartless as before.


    He said straightly, "go ahead, go ahead. Anyway, I know that the small world of our Zhao family can''t tie you to the Buddha."


    Zhao Xiangxiang looks loose.


    She released Xie Yu''s hand and stepped forward.


    Then he said, "Zhao shuning, where are you going?"


    "I wanted to go to Guihu directly, but some accidents happened in shanhuazhou peak. This time, I want to go to shuiyunsheng to see the poisonous snake first."


    "The viper''s whereabouts are erratic. Even the Xie family, he hasn''t come back for a long time."


    Xie Yu answered.


    Zhao shuning has a dignified face.


    At this time, the eldest daughter behind Zhao Xue raised her hand timidly.


    After seeing this, Zhao shuning asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "Sister, I have a piece of news, maybe it''s hearsay, but I don''t know if it''s useful to you?"


    Zhao Chao quickly scolded: "frost son, not presumptuous."


    "Little uncle! You let frost say. It''s better to listen to it than to hit me like a headless fly. "


    Zhao Chao nodded.


    Zhao Shuang summoned up her courage and handed a black wooden card to Zhao shuning.


    "Leader Xie lived in our Zhao house before. After he left, I found this in his room."


    Black wood.


    This thing?


    It''s not water clouds.


    Zhao shuning turns over the back of the black wooden card.


    There are seven stars carved on it.


    "Seven Star Alliance?"

 Chapter 756

    Seven Star League''s black card.


    Zhao shuning has seen it.


    However, that was more than 40 years ago.


    "Seven Star Alliance? Is it the sect founded by Lin Lang, the inner disciple of the an family? But over the years, hasn''t it disappeared long ago? "


    Zhao shuning said that when the Seven Star Alliance came, everyone was surprised.


    "Maybe - it''s not gone."


    It''s hiding in the world.


    From the light to the dark.


    "How can Xie an be associated with the Seven Star League?"


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    The Seven Star League is a sect under the an family. Over the years, it should be excluded because of the rise of the Zhao family.


    Viper also knows that the Zhao family and an family have some problems.


    In this case, why did he have contact with the Seven Star League?


    Zhao shuning couldn''t figure out why.


    She had to take the black card.


    With this, she will not worry about finding people related to the Seven Star Alliance.


    She has a Phoenix. The Phoenix''s sense of smell is very sensitive. As long as the black wooden card is placed beside it, as long as the person is within ten miles, it will be able to find his trace.


    He dealt with the affairs of the Zhao family for a paragraph.


    Zhao shuning and Zhao Lao said goodbye, after that, she can''t wait, can only take a lot of luggage on the road.


    A few days ago, at the end of the banquet.


    Yan Ruyu left in a hurry.


    Zhao shuning knew that it was not easy for him to come, and he had been with him for such a long time.


    When he left, bu ran still said that he didn''t give Zhao shuning a grand engagement ceremony, but Zhao shuning felt that the scene was grand enough. If it was grand enough, he was afraid that all the people from the mainland of Kyushu would come to celebrate with her.


    This matter, Zhao shuning still does not want to make such a sensation.


    Yan Ruyu had no choice but to follow Zhao shuning''s wishes, and promised him that when they got married in the future, they would marry her in the sky, with a hundred Li red makeup and thousands of Li rivers and mountains.


    That''s not true.


    Zhao shuning just listened at random.


    I didn''t take it to heart.


    But when Yan Ruyu said that, she was very serious.


    When Zhao shuning went to Chang''an, the capital of the emperor, with black wooden cards, there was a dark building in a small mountain village hundreds of miles away from the capital.


    "Tick -"


    the sound of water dripping on the board.


    There is a person gently pushed open the courtyard door of the small building, there issued a shabby squeak, meaningful.


    The birds inside fly in all directions in an instant.


    The person that comes in hit a shiver, he trembles to walk toward inside.


    He took five steps.


    A sharp blade appeared in front of my eyes.


    The man even said: "leader, it''s me."


    The people inside gently coughed a few times, and the sharp blade on the man''s neck slowly pulled down.


    "What''s the matter?"


    That''s the sound.


    At first glance, there is a very sense of vicissitudes.


    "I still haven''t found the leader of shuiyunsheng."


    "Useless!"


    The man gave a low roar.


    The man outside had a soft foot and immediately knelt down.


    At this time, from the right side of the building, slowly out of a woman, that woman, was born a little familiar, a close look, is still familiar with, that appeared many years ago in the yuan family Miaoxi has seven or eight points similar.


    She said slowly: "it''s really useless. The poisonous snake has been schemed by brother Linlang. You should have caught a turtle in a jar, but you still let him run away. Brother Linlang has been deployed for so many years. When it''s time to collect the net, it''s all in your hands."


    Women have a point.


    It looks like the hostess of this small building.


    But it''s strange.


    The man sitting in the shade of the room did not contradict.


    "It''s incompetence."


    "You are really incompetent. Remember, if it wasn''t for my aunt who has been taking care of your Seven Star League, otherwise, your Seven Star League would have broken up."


    The man in the shade.


    Hand suddenly clenched the chair under the body.


    The chair, too, was broken in two by the strength of the man.


    "Bang!"


    The woman was startled.


    Look inside.


    I do not know when the man has stood up.


    In spite of being in the dark, his eyes are still frightening.


    "Is that enough?"


    Lin Lang opened her mouth.


    As his words spread, he also slowly came out.


    It can be seen that his chest is covered with thick cloth, which should be the recent injury.Although the man was injured, he was still a wolf in the middle of the night and could not tolerate anyone''s recklessness.


    It''s wonderful.


    He said: "brother Linlang, I didn''t mean that."


    Lin Lang stretched out her hand.


    A long sigh of relief, his anger forced down.


    "Nothing. You''re right." He relied on others to make such a development.


    However.


    He is talented and intelligent. It''s only a matter of time before he becomes a strong man even if he doesn''t have an owner.


    Miaoxi was relieved.


    "Brother Linlang, I have no malice."


    The man went completely to the light.


    In the sun..


    His face, is so cruel, clearly, he looks just twenty appearance, but the voice, is abnormal vicissitudes, it seems that he also took the beauty pill.


    The sun is a little harsh.


    Linlang held out her hand.


    The wound in my chest is tearing.


    He took a breath of the air conditioner.


    "Brother Linlang, how are you doing?"


    "Wonderful."


    "Well? Brother Lin Lang, you said


    "If you don''t have anything to do, go back. Otherwise, it''s time for the owner to say that the Seven Star Alliance is not as grand as it used to be. You stay here all day and have nothing to do."


    "Brother Lin Lang."


    "You go." The man''s tone was firm.


    Miaoxi dare not refute.


    Although she is ansusu''s niece, she is deeply loved by ansusu.


    But this is the man she loved from childhood.


    No matter when I was a child or now, no matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t catch up with him.


    "Brother Linlang, your wound?"


    "It''s OK to rest for a while."


    Wonderful, lost.


    The first time she knew that Linlang was injured, she came.


    However, when she saw herself, Lin Lang was not happy. On the contrary, she was not happy.


    Even he didn''t tell himself who hurt him.


    Now, he himself issued the order to drive himself away.


    "Wonderful -"


    "eh?" Miaoxi turned back quickly.


    The man''s lips moved.


    Only way: "if you really take me as your brother, poisonous snake this matter, you don''t tell the owner."


    "Why?" Three words just asked. Miaoxi raised her eyes and met with Linlang''s firm and forbearing eyes. She swallowed and nodded.


    "Good."


    She didn''t know why brother Linlang secretly carried out the plan without telling her aunt.


    But it was the first time he had asked himself.


    She can only promise.

 Chapter 757

    After the woman left.


    The man turned his head.


    "Next time, if she''s here, don''t say anything about us," he said to those who came in before


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Come in."


    Lin Lang is a member of the an family. All the members of the an family are in white, and he is no exception.


    As a child, he was raised under the name of ansusu.


    Since he was a child, Lin Lang didn''t speak much and was easy to learn. The important thing is that he was young and easy to control. So an Su Su always cultivated him as a confidant.


    Over the years.


    An Su Su gave all the best resources to Lin Lang and Miao Xi, but Miao Xi didn''t strive for success, and her final accomplishments were only half of Lin Lang''s.


    Over time.


    With the rapid improvement of Linlang''s ability.


    His power in settling down is also growing.


    People who go in and out of their homes should respectfully call him young master.


    Lin Lang is the sharpest knife in an Su Su''s hand. In the early years, in order to expand his strength, he paid a lot for settling down.


    He thought.


    I don''t hate myself.


    Because ansusu had the feeling of nurturing and instructing him.


    Until.


    With the gradual rise of the Zhao family''s power, the Seven Star Alliance built by him is more and more difficult to survive under the impact of the Zhao family and Shui Yunsheng. He thinks that at this time, an Su Su Su will surely pull him.


    At that critical moment, ansu did not.


    On the contrary, she is busy dealing with Guihu, protecting her power of settling down.


    If she held out her hand at that time, the Seven Star League would not have been defeated so far.


    Later.


    The Seven Star Alliance can only live in a dark small building hundreds of miles away from the capital Chang''an. An Su Su came to the door at this time. She pretended that she was too weak at that time. She also said that if the Seven Star Alliance had any needs in the future, she could ask to settle down.


    Lin Lang nodded.


    He is still submissive.


    Because he knew that ansusu was willing to come to the building because he was valuable.


    That time.


    Seven star gate has a fierce conflict with shuiyunsheng. He can only make a draw when facing shuiyunsheng''s two major generals, Chuwen chunuan. In addition, when the poisonous snake arrives later, shuiyunsheng has a large number of people and the Seven Star League is outnumbered, so he can only retreat step by step.


    But there is a chance to save it.


    He knows the power of shuiyunsheng.


    Therefore, the moment before shuiyunsheng attacked the Seven Star Alliance, he had sent for ansusu to help.


    But she didn''t come.


    Not only did they not come, they didn''t even send reinforcements.


    Later.


    Linlang narrowly escaped and took the disabled soldiers to hide temporarily.


    Even ansusu didn''t know that after the Seven Star League was defeated, he had gone to find her.


    At that time.


    Anjia mansion is very quiet.


    He is familiar with the way to the Gaoge, want to find an Su Su help.


    But.


    What a coincidence.


    At that time. He then heard the voice of a dialogue between an Su Su and a woman.


    "Lin Lang, that child is a good seedling. Why don''t you go to rescue him this time?"


    Linlang that is ready to button the door of the hand, because of this sentence, slowly put down.


    The people inside were silent for a moment.


    Then he said, "master, do you know that Lin Lang is very powerful and his seven star alliance is developing very rapidly. At the beginning, I said I would send someone to help him manage the Seven Star Alliance, but he refused."


    "Oh?" The woman''s voice was a little surprised.


    "So what do you mean?" The woman who was called the elder asked again.


    Lin Lang listened carefully.


    "The elder should know that Linlang, after all, is not my child. I have trained him so carefully that I regard him as a great general around me. But if this great general has his own power and keeps growing, do you think he will be willing to be a great general?"


    Ansu''s words.


    Word by word beating in the heart of the beautiful.


    No one can compare his loyalty to settling down. He has always thought that ansusu would not doubt him. Just like her elders, she took care of herself and brought up herself carefully, just because of herself.


    I didn''t expect that.


    She would say that now.


    "So you didn''t rescue the Seven Star Alliance on purpose that day?"


    "The Seven Star Alliance is like a pair of wings of the child in Linlang. The child is so powerful. If the wings are hard, it is bound to fly out of my control. I might as well take advantage of the momentum of shuiyunsheng to break the child''s wings. In this way, he can only beg for food under my settled hands."Ansu''s words.


    It''s like a basin of cold water.


    Poured on the heart of the beautiful.


    He thought that what he admired was a kind "mother". But I didn''t think that ansusu was more powerful than the tiger.


    So far.


    He came with hope.


    When I go back, there is only despair.


    Home is a big tree.


    I can''t rely on myself.


    Since then, Linlang has been determined to get away from the idea of settling down. Shuiyun has created and destroyed the Seven Star Alliance, and he is his own enemy. Over the past few decades, all his energy has been spent on the layout.


    Finally, some time ago, the snake into their own trap.


    That time.


    Although Xie an got away with it, she was seriously injured.


    But it doesn''t matter.


    I''ll find him and make him pay what he deserves.


    The man followed Linlang into the house.


    After a long time.


    They just came out of the house.


    All the people around him stepped down.


    Lin Lang looks at the things in her hand and smiles slowly.


    At this time, the leopard has been gently appeared in the side of Linlang, it slowly rubbed with the head of Linlang, seems to be comforting him.


    Leopard is an ancient monster, ranking very high. It''s called Longya Fantian leopard. It''s a variety of contract monsters.


    At the beginning, it was also because of it that I was able to escape from the war.


    All hands are out.


    I touched the head of the Dragon tooth panther.


    He knew the monster''s worries.


    "I know she is very strong," she said in a voice. "I was negligent in that fight."


    That time.


    That''s when I was at shanhuazhou peak.


    He worked in the local area, passed through the black market, and saw the powerful spiritual power, so he could not help but go down to find out.


    He killed the boss of the black market.


    He met boss she when he settled down.


    After all, settling down is kind to you, so killing elder she should be for the sake of settling down and not being exposed to the public.


    It''s just that he didn''t think of it.


    That woman is so powerful.


    She looks so young.


    But her strength is equal to her own.


    Before the battle with the snake, Lin Lang had already expended some energy, but later he underestimated the enemy too much, which was the only way to win the woman''s counterattack.


    And the woman.


    It''s Zhao shuning.


    The reason why Zhao shuning is familiar with that power is that most of the guidance of spiritual cultivation comes from an Su Su, who has been guided by Ye Ling before.


    Therefore, there will be the previous scene.

 Chapter 758

    viper.


    That''s Cheyenne.


    At this time, he was living in a dark and humid cave.


    In his body, there is a Juju blood constantly out.


    He took a deep breath.


    The scabby wound was torn off again.


    There is no way.


    The poisonous snake bites its teeth and takes out a dagger from its waist to carefully clean up the rotten meat in the wound.


    Before falling into the trap of the remaining evils of the Seven Star Alliance, it was his carelessness.


    Linlang, the leader of the Seven Star Alliance, is a cruel man. His mind is by no means simple. The poisonous snake wanted to escape back to shuiyunsheng, or the branch of shuiyunsheng, to recuperate.


    However, he was driven to this low-lying place by the poisonous snake.


    Fortunately, it''s only a hundred miles away from shanhuazhou peak. When he was studying in Yanyu building before, he had been here to do tasks and knew the terrain here. That''s why.


    He''ll survive.


    Previously, in order to escape the pursuit of the beautiful, leg injury, has no time to deal with.


    Over time.


    It scabs.


    Originally, scab should be a good thing, but for poisonous snakes, it''s just like adding insult to injury, because the wound on one''s leg is highly poisonous, which is bitten by the Dragon tooth panther.


    The tooth of the monster is poisonous.


    If you don''t deal with it in time, your leg will be useless.


    The snake bit its teeth, picked out the carrion one by one with a dagger, took out the hemostatic powder from the cloth bag, poured it on the wound, and then tied it tightly with bandage.


    "The Seven Star League is so beautiful. In the past, I really underestimated him." If you don''t get rid of all kinds of things, he will become a strong enemy of shuiyunsheng in the future.


    After the viper''s legs are taken care of.


    He was wet with sweat.


    He had to sit in the dark, damp cave, not daring to breathe too much.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    The Viper heard the heavy breathing around him.


    He opened his tired eyes slowly.


    Under the body more moist, but also a very heavy smell of blood.


    He didn''t care about anything else.


    He immediately took out a night pearl from his arms and hung it in the cave.


    This time, he finally saw where the blood under his body came from.


    It''s Zhu Yan.


    Is it back?


    In this way.


    It should have succeeded in leading those who searched him to other places, and it was safe for the time being.


    Look at Zhu Yan again.


    There are many scars on my body.


    "How are you?"


    Zhu Yan gave a whine.


    It''s okay to signal to Shea an.


    She was relieved.


    "Sorry, the fairy gave you to me, but I didn''t take care of you."


    Zhu Yan rubbed Xie an and turned into a tiny shape. At this time, it needs a good rest.


    The snake put Zhu Yan away.


    At this time.


    He just slowly walked out of the cave.


    This time.


    He stayed in the cave and lived in darkness.


    I despised the enemy. When I found the remaining evils of the Seven Star Alliance, I shouldn''t chase them out so quickly, let alone investigate them. The vast array of abilities is far beyond my imagination.


    Mountain Huazhou peak.


    Viper has never established the influence of shuiyunsheng here.


    Before, he just didn''t think it was necessary, because there was Yanyu building. Yanyu building was closely related to shuiyunsheng. With it here, it was equivalent to shuiyunsheng''s eyes.


    At the beginning.


    Kong Shishuang somehow came to him and cut his robe with him. At that time, he was just stunned. He thought that in the future, Miss Kong would come back, and shuiyunsheng and Yanyu building should have a place to turn around.


    Who ever thought.


    It''s been so many years since the fall out.


    Now it seems.


    At the beginning, Kong Shishuang fell out with him, and then he found the trace of Seven Star Alliance. After chasing for so many years, he had the so-called "harvest" some time ago.


    Maybe, all these are calculated by others.


    He forced himself into a lonely place.


    And there''s no way to get in touch with the outside world.


    Poisonous snake stands at the entrance of the mountain.


    Look down.


    Endless mountains.


    Spring is in full swing.


    So soon, it''s spring again.


    Thinking of the first meeting with the fairy, she was just a baby, but pretended to be so mysterious and cheated all of them.


    For Zhao shuning.


    Thank you very much.


    But for her, she would not have achieved what she is now.If it wasn''t for her, how could Zhu Yan choose herself as the owner of the contract with her own qualifications.


    That''s right.


    If it wasn''t for her.


    How can I have a confidant like Ye Xingchen.


    Xie an is grateful to Zhao shuning.


    In other words, he regarded Zhao shuning as the most respected being.


    "It''s a pity that I haven''t seen a fairy for a long time."


    "If you know that I fell into the trap of losing the Seven Star League so easily, would you laugh at me?"


    Or.


    It''s no use talking about xiao''an.


    For a long time.


    For a long time, no one called him xiao''an.


    I don''t know. I''ve been missing for such a long time. Did ye Xingchen find him? If you can''t find it, will you be so anxious?


    Think of Ye Xingchen.


    There was a smile at the corner of the snake''s mouth.


    His pale face was shining.


    Look at your thighs.


    At this time, there is a lot of blood. For a moment, I''m afraid I can''t get out of here.


    Poisonous snakes are not so easy to give in.


    Now it''s safe.


    It was Zhu Yan who managed to win it. He had to hold it well.


    He cut a branch at will with a dagger and made it into the shape of a crutch. He put it on his right hand and limped down the mountain.


    It''s not so easy to let the snake go.


    Although he didn''t know where the snake was hiding.


    But Lin Lang is not stupid.


    When he left, he set a boundary for the whole mountain. The poisonous snake was bitten by the Dragon tooth panther. He must not use his spiritual power wantonly.


    What''s more, as long as the snake moves, it will use its power.


    Then, you will feel it immediately.


    The viper is careful.


    But I didn''t expect to leave such a hand.


    So.


    The game of Linlang and viper.


    Actually, it''s just the beginning.


    Catching turtles in a jar is a favorite game.


    In the small building.


    The leopard is combing and licking its hair.


    It seemed to feel the smell of poisonous snake, and suddenly stood up.


    "Don''t worry."


    Lin Lang played with the wooden beads in her hand, and gave a gloomy smile.


    "I set the border, he is not so easy to break, when he exhausted all his energy, we will go, at least, it will take half a month."


    The viper.


    Isn''t he the leader of shuiyunsheng?


    Since he did not simply die under his own knife, he asked him to die in a different way.


    Then he will hold a grand "farewell banquet" for him


    He wanted to let all the people in Kyushu know how humiliating it was when the Viper died. When the Seven Star Alliance was destroyed, he wanted Xie an, who was born in Shuiyun, to serve his seven star alliance.


    Pay for your life!

 Chapter 759

    Zhao shuning has arrived in the capital Chang''an.


    She went to the congregation.


    It doesn''t help to know.


    But I just want to see it.


    When I got there, as I imagined, I didn''t see Xia Wanling, but I saw LAN Enron and LAN Yan.


    Blue Enron at this time.


    He has become a teacher of the religious association.


    When Zhao shuning suddenly appeared at the Zonghui, LAN Enron was already a middle-aged man.


    For Zhao shuning''s sudden visit.


    LAN Enron was first surprised.


    Since the elders disappeared one after another, it was the brothers and sisters of the blue family who held up the overall situation.


    Now meet again.


    Four eyes opposite, only I sigh.


    Zhao shuning said: "Lan Enron, long time no see."


    She and blue Enron, not familiar, can only say to see the face can recognize.


    LAN Enron was stunned at first.


    I think of the scene when they met.


    However, now we meet again, she is no longer the baby of several years old, and her ability is no longer as before.


    Otherwise.


    Outside the clan meeting, such a powerful border, she would not come in so easily.


    "Long time no see."


    LAN Enron is not very familiar with Zhao shuning.


    But at the beginning, the girl also brought herself a lot of surprise.


    LAN Enron is most impressed by the girl''s brother Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai, the real ghost faced king of hell, was once more popular than LAN Enron just a few years after he arrived at the Zonghui.


    However.


    That''s all in the past.


    LAN Enron thought that Zhao Huai should return to the Zonghui to preside over the basic affairs. After all, he had good ability and was a disciple from the Zonghui.


    But no.


    Zhao Huai has never appeared in the public''s field of vision since he left the Zonghui.


    LAN Enron felt it more than once.


    Did the boy in white really show up?


    Or just a flash in the pan, then disappeared, never to see again.


    "In a word, I should call you younger martial sister."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "It''s nothing. I just came to Chang''an, the capital city, to look for people. I happened to pass by here. Is the patriarchal assembly in your hands now?"


    "These months, I''ve been in charge of the congregation."


    "Then I may ask you something?" Zhao shuning''s attitude is sincere. Now she looks better than before. I don''t know how much. She just stares at LAN Enron like this. LAN Enron almost feels stunned.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing that Lan Enron didn''t respond, Zhao shuning simply shook his hand in front of him. Then he relaxed.


    "No, nothing." LAN Enron is now over 60 years old and has experienced a lot of great events. How can he still have that strange emotion towards Zhao shuning?


    After all, they are not the original teenagers.


    "What do you want to ask?" LAN an an side returns a word, side takes Zhao Shu Ning to go to that meeting inland.


    In the past, when they were in the church, where the elders talked with the teachers.


    Zhao shuning goes inside with LAN Enron.


    All the way.


    Many students of the congregation cast doubt on Zhao shuning beside LAN Enron.


    Not careful with Zhao shuning on the line of sight, and quickly look away. Walk with your head down.


    Zhao shuning was puzzled.


    "What do they see me do?" he asked? There are flowers on my face? "


    LAN leisurely pause.


    Casual way: "may be you, more attractive."


    For so many years, Zhao shuning is still like a young girl. She is not familiar with her appearance and confident in her heart. No matter where she goes, she will attract many people''s eyes.


    Zhao shuning murmured: "so."


    While saying that, my heart is also a little happy.


    You know.


    When I saw the master before, what I felt in my heart was that I fell in love with the master''s peerless face. Because the people around me were undying, even if Zhao shuning thought she was really good, she felt that she was a little inferior when she stood in front of undying.


    Now.


    Don''t dye, don''t be by your side.


    The disciples of the sect also looked at her in this way.


    In her heart, there is still a little complacency.


    Not long after that.


    Towards the inner hall.


    A young man came towards them.


    After the boy came near.


    First, he saluted LAN Enron, and then said, "teacher LAN.""What''s the matter?"


    "The landlady of the black market asked to see him."


    "Face?"


    Zhao shuning spoke out.


    LAN Enron looks back at Zhao shuning, and the boy also looks at Zhao shuning.


    "Miss LAN, is this girl a new disciple of the clan?" It''s really beautiful. The facial features are really exquisite.


    LAN Enron coughed.


    That student just turned to Zhao shuning''s vision to take back.


    "She should be regarded as your elder. It''s not too much for you to call her a teacher."


    The youth hears blue Enron to say so, surprised look to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning at this time also too late small filch happy.


    She once again asked, "the one who asked, but the black market landlady''s face?"


    The boy nodded.


    Zhao shuning looks at LAN Enron.


    "Then why don''t you see her?"


    "How do you know I don''t want to see her?" LAN Enron asked.


    Zhao shuning replied: "when he mentioned his face just now, your eyebrows were slightly frowned, obviously quite resistant. I remember elder martial brother LAN, you are good at cultivation. How can you be afraid of a landlady in the black market? "


    "The elder misunderstood that Mr. Lan was not afraid of the landlady, but --"


    Zhao shuning said: "what is it?"


    The boy took a look at LAN Enron.


    LAN Enron nodded.


    Then he continued: "I don''t know. At the beginning, the boss of the black market was gentle and polite. But since the leader of the black market disappeared, her temperament gradually began to change."


    "If it had been in the past, the patriarchal church would have welcomed such a great person as her. But in recent years, the gentle landlady has become a shrew. Every time she comes to our congregation, she also wants to ask for information, because the disciples of the congregation are all over the mainland of Kyushu. "


    "But the landlady didn''t ask for the information she wanted every time, so when she left, she would always use our disciples to subdue her fire in the name of guiding our disciples."


    Zhao shuning was shocked.


    She knows face.


    The appearance is absolutely an excellent temperament, the chest is threatening landlady, speaking, although it is full of charm, but the character is still gentle, how can you do these things?


    "No, I remember that the landlady is not a member of this sect. How can she compete with the disciples of this sect?"


    When LAN Enron heard this, he had to lower his head in shame.


    "In fact, it''s my fault," he said


    "Blame you?"


    "Yes. Blame me. "

 Chapter 760

    Blue Enron''s face shows shame.


    Then he motioned the boy to step down.


    "I''ll be there in a minute. Please pacify her first."


    "Yes, the students understand."


    The boy stepped down.


    LAN Enron solved Zhao shuning''s doubts.


    In fact, a long time ago, after the death of Ji Changlao, the leader of that sect, Xia Changlao also became inattentive. She didn''t pay much attention to educating disciples.


    Most of the time, it''s the teachers in the congregation who take on the responsibility.


    Elder Xia, on the other hand, occasionally appeared in the religious ceremony.


    Because there was a lack of qualified teachers in the congregation, LAN Enron made many investigations and made a suggestion with the elders.


    It is to hire some well-known people from the outside world to guide the students'' spiritual cultivation.


    This search, they found the old black market landlady face.


    Over the years, the black market began to rise slowly again.


    Their impression of the landlady, although born charming, but very friendly.


    Maybe it was because Zhao Huai had lived in the Zonghui for a long time, so he just thought for a moment and agreed.


    Soon afterwards.


    She began to settle down in the religious association to guide the spiritual cultivation of its disciples.


    LAN Enron originally thought that he had found an excellent teacher for Zonghui.


    But it''s not.


    With the passage of time, the face, slowly changed.


    In the past, the disciples of Zonghui always flocked to her for guidance when they saw her. Now, when they see her face, they all hide far away.


    Face now.


    When training with students, there is little leniency.


    There are very few disciples who can walk through five moves from her.


    "I didn''t remember before. Does the landlady have such ability?"


    "I used to think that the landlady should only read a lot of study books. I even thought that the landlady should not be able to use mental and spiritual power, but I don''t know what''s going on. The landlady seems to suddenly burst out of mental power, which is very shocking."


    Bring up your face.


    In Zhao shuning''s impression, as long as she smiles, she is extremely charming.


    Also, Zhao shuning remembers that every time he sees the boss''s wife, she always carries a strange fragrance. It''s not like the perfume sold in the capital, but it''s like she was born with it.


    "In a word, today, Kyushu mainland, the rise of heroes, I do not know whether it is a blessing or a disaster?" Seeing that Lan Enron was worried about the country and the people, Zhao shuning could not help sighing.


    Before we met, we were all students who were independent of the world and devoted themselves to cultivation.


    Time has changed, meet again, everyone''s way back, are not the same.


    Everybody, it''s changed.


    "In mainland Kyushu, have many things happened in recent years?"


    Forgive Zhao shuning.


    Ever since she came to her senses, she had been together with Wu ran all day long. Every day she seemed to be soaking in a sweet pot. She didn''t pay much attention to the affairs of the Kyushu mainland.


    Later, she went back to Dongze and got engaged. She knew more about shuiyunsheng, but she didn''t care about other countries in mainland Kyushu.


    "Don''t you know? Also, you haven''t been moving in recent years. At first, I was still curious. With your active temperament, how can you stand loneliness and not come out to jump around? " LAN Enron is sincere and sincere.


    Then he said: "not far away, let''s talk about Cangwu Kingdom, a neighboring country in the great wilderness of Dongze. Do you know that Gu Liang, the king of Ying, had been deprived of power and exiled outside the Great Wall. But a few years ago, I didn''t know what happened to the car, so I killed him back to the palace of Cangwu kingdom."


    "The king of Ying? Isn''t it true that when he plotted to kill the prince of Cangwu, he was already punished by the local law? "


    LAN Enron shook his head.


    "You only know one, you don''t know the other."


    At that time, Gu Liang''s legs were abandoned, and Gu Zhiruo abandoned Linggen.


    Originally, the Lord of Cangwu Kingdom planned to hang Gu Liang''s head on the city the next day to pay homage to his dead mother, Empress and father, and tens of thousands of elite soldiers who died for no reason.


    But at the last moment, the Lord of Cangwu kingdom was soft hearted.


    Because Gu Liang begged him.


    He said that Gu''s family has been handed down from generation to generation. Now in their generation, they finally have brothers.


    Brothers build walls. This is something our ancestors can''t stand.


    So that night, the Lord of Cangwu just abolished the power of King Ying, but he didn''t really take his life.


    The rest of the Party of King Ying in the imperial court will see what happened later.


    In fact, the king of Ying was exiled abroad. Originally, the king of Ying would never return to the royal family if he was injured like that.


    Who knows, that Gu Liang has such a good opportunity. I don''t know what expert he met. He not only cured his wounds, but also gave his mysterious army, so that he could kill Cangwu''s palace.Gu Liang grew up living in the palace of Cangwu kingdom. Naturally, he could not be more familiar with the terrain. In addition, at the beginning, his influence was not small. Later, he attacked the city. As long as he managed a little, it would not be a problem.


    "At that time, the siege was so rigorous. What about Gu Zhiruo?"


    "Zhao Shimei is still the same as before. She still calls the person by his first name who has grown up in her own generation and is extremely noble."


    "Elder martial brother LAN, you don''t have to play tricks with me. Tell me quickly. What happened to Gu Zhiruo?"


    LAN Enron shook his head.


    "I don''t know, but Gu Liang seems to have alerted the ancestors of Gu''s family, or some powerful person. In that siege, the king of Ying had the mysterious power to assist, and he had the chance to win. But at the critical moment, a senior monk appeared on the city. "


    Zhao shuning was surprised.


    "Eminent monk?"


    "Well, as soon as the eminent monk appeared, millions of soldiers of King Ying worshipped one after another, and where the eminent monk went, there were tens of thousands of troops, and no one dared to stop him."


    "So powerful?"


    Although she was ignorant, she had never heard of such a powerful monk on the mainland of Kyushu.


    Zhao shuning looks at LAN Enron excitedly, and LAN Enron sighs.


    "That''s all I know."


    Does she think she''s a know it all? It takes a lot of effort to know this.


    "You really don''t know who the eminent monk is?"


    "What do I lie to you for? I was not at the scene at that time, but even if I was at the scene, I should not recognize it. Later, I asked the soldiers who had participated in the war, and they all said that they had never seen the eminent monk before


    "Well, where does the eminent monk live now?"


    "Miss Zhao, I really don''t know. If I had known, I would have gone to visit my teacher long ago. We can''t spy on such an outsider."


    "Since he appeared, he should have left a trace? Where did he go after that? Don''t you know? "


    LAN Enron was in tears.


    "Sister Zhao, Miss Zhao, I really don''t know! What can I do for the eminent monk


    When Zhao shuning still wanted to ask.


    There was an anxious voice in the distance.


    "Brother, hurry up, Madame is teaching disciples again!"


    The voice of blue beauty is full of panic at the moment.

 Chapter 761

    male confidante.


    For Zhao shuning, she is not much impression.


    The only thing I remember is that she had a good image in Zonghui at the beginning. She was a good-looking girl. If she had a good temperament, she was reluctant to have an appetite for Zhao shuning.


    Blue Yan is very anxious.


    Almost ran to LAN Enron.


    When she saw Zhao shuning, for a moment, she did not recognize Zhao shuning.


    The footstep also stopped instantly when seeing Zhao shuning.


    "Brother, you are old. How can you still walk with such beautiful disciples? Aren''t you afraid that those students say you are not serious?"


    Zhao shuning was a little surprised.


    She looks at LAN Yan.


    So disappeared, blue Yan and his impression of the woman is not the same.


    Today, she is also old, and her hair is gray, but between her eyebrows, there is a bit of coldness.


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    LAN Yan asked.


    Then I felt that the timing was wrong.


    Then he said to LAN Yan in a hurry: "brother, hurry up. The landlady has made great progress in mental power in recent years. Now even I am not her opponent."


    He said.


    Lanyan is going to pull Lanan away.


    Zhao shuning gave a smile.


    Follow them.


    Blue Yan naturally also noticed.


    But at this time, she did not put her mind on Zhao shuning.


    Half the way.


    Blue Yan suddenly stopped.


    Her eyes widened.


    LAN Enron was also forced to stop.


    Blue Yan extremely dull turn head.


    Looking at Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning see her eyes, can guess, she recognized himself.


    Then he waved his hand.


    Then he said, "blue beauty, please."


    Such a familiar tone.


    This amazing face with the original appearance.


    And the girl in my mind, slowly overlap.


    Is that her?


    "Zhao shuning?"


    "It''s me."


    Blue Yan looks at blue Enron, blue Enron nods.


    Zhao shuning also felt that it was incredible. She spent more time with LAN Yan than with LAN Enron, but what happened? Blue Enron can recognize oneself at a glance, and blue Yan is in reaction half a day later to think of his existence.


    "Zhao shuning, what are you doing? What does it look like? "


    LAN Yan still remembers.


    When I met Zhao shuning, his skin was not as white as it is now, and his facial features were not as delicate as they are now.


    It is quite similar to the original little girl.


    "Eighteen changes in women."


    Zhao shuning is narcissistic.


    A trace of discomfort passed through blue Yan''s heart.


    At the beginning, she stood with Zhao shuning, and those elder martial brothers and younger martial brothers basically focused on themselves.


    Now, when they meet again, it''s a world apart.


    What else does Zhao shuning want to say.


    But this time.


    A girl like man was thrown out of an encirclement.


    Zhao shuning at first glance.


    Toes slightly point to the ground, immediately flew forward, firmly caught the girl.


    The girl''s name is Wen Wen.


    In the congregation, many people met her and called on her younger martial sister.


    Just now, that landlady wants to "teach" students, but this time, she did not hide.


    It''s just three moves, but no landlady threw it out of the enclosure. Wenwen thought that this time, she would have a close contact with the earth like before.


    But -


    there was a sudden softness behind him.


    She was stunned.


    Wenwen looks back.


    What I saw was Zhao shuning''s side face.


    You don''t say, although Zhao shuning is used to being a gangster at ordinary times, when she rescues the beauty, she is clean and valiant.


    So that.


    Until she let go of girl Wenwen, Wenwen did not react.


    Looking at Zhao shuning with a crazy face.


    So it is.


    As soon as she was defeated by a woman, she was rescued by such a beautiful and heroic woman. Wenwen''s heart was like a few fawns bumping into each other, banging all the time.


    Zhao shuning coughed.


    "Little beauty, what can I do for you?"


    Wen Wen put her hands on her chin, but she didn''t slow down.


    At this time, LAN Enron spoke quickly.


    "Younger martial sister Zhao, look at the occasion. How can you just rescue the female students, regardless of the male students?""Ah? What? "


    Zhao shuning realized that he had just focused on teasing the little girl in front of him.


    She looked around for a week.


    Only then saw on the ground, already lay no less than 20 men, but she was quick, after rescued Wenwen, and quickly rescued four or five girls about to land.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    Zhao shuning did not know why he apologized, but subconsciously said it.


    Blue Enron finished speaking, immediately rushed into the encirclement.


    The hand of blue Yan just stretched out, had not waited for her to stop Blue Yan, blue Yan already rushed in.


    "Wait -"


    wait a minute. She called her brother to persuade the landlady not to use force. She forgot to talk to her brother. Before that, she had already dealt with LAN Yan.


    It turns out.


    I lost.


    Elder brother, if his body is as strong as it was then, there is no problem with his appearance. However, over the years, his body is getting older day by day, but his appearance is as strong as it was a long time ago. In terms of mental strength, he has made a lot of progress.


    So.


    If the elder brother deals with the landlady.


    Maybe, maybe, maybe, there''s not much chance of winning, right?


    LAN Yan looks uneasy.


    Zhao shuning also saw it.


    Zhao shuning left Wenwen those little beauties and went to Lanyan.


    And he said, "what? Are you worried about LAN Enron? "


    LAN Yan nodded.


    Zhao shuning said: "with my understanding of LAN Enron, his mental strength is very strong. There should be no problem in dealing with the landlady."


    "Forty years ago, there was no problem. Ten years ago, there was no problem. Now, it''s not sure."


    Blue Yan covered her eyes.


    Because at this time, it was LAN Enron who flew out of the enclosure.


    But LAN Enron is a teacher after all. When he flies out quickly, he also quickly stabilizes his figure, so he still falls on Zhao shuning''s side.


    LAN Enron raised his head.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Several other students could not help laughing.


    Blue Enron at this time the corner of the mouth also ache to smoke.


    "Mr. Rong, it''s said not to slap face!"


    Blue Enron''s right eye has a thick bruise at this time.


    Feel Zhao shuning look at his eyes, he slightly uncomfortable, may be the heart of that little male chauvinism in the mischief, feel lost face in front of Zhao shuning.


    He''s pouring in again.


    Zhao shuning covered his face with one hand and couldn''t help laughing.


    Blue Yan can only sigh.


    No accident.


    A moment later.


    Blue Enron once again flew out of the encirclement, this time, the left eye also became bruised.


    He stood up.


    His voice trembled and said, "Mr. Rong, why don''t you respect the old and love the young at all?"

 Chapter 762

    "Poof


    "Ha ha ha -"


    "this -"


    those students did not dare to laugh and blushed. Then they could not help but turned away and did not dare to look at LAN Enron.


    Zhao shuning didn''t give LAN Enron face. Among these people, she laughed the most.


    She wanted to hold back.


    But I can''t help it!


    You see LAN Enron, if you really count up, his face is much bigger than him, but he can say it seriously.


    He must have forgotten.


    I was the teacher of the disciples of this sect. When I said this, I was angry.


    So childish.


    It''s a little cute.


    The voice of the face came from inside.


    Still as glamorous as before.


    "Teacher Lan''s body is so fragile, I''m afraid he can''t teach these students well. The disciples of the patriarchal clan are good at mental power and have a great reputation. But you can see how weak they are now? It''s not as good as my black market thug. "


    If LAN Yan hasn''t changed.


    Her tone, indeed, has not changed.


    But if you say that she hasn''t changed, it''s not right, because when she talks at the moment, her tone is not as easy-going as before. Today''s landlady, apart from her tone, it''s completely like a changed person.


    LAN Yan is angry.


    Through the crowd and the face inside, he said, "Mr. Rong, my brother is looking at you as a woman, and he is also reading that he is in the same family. He won''t fight with you, but what about you? You hurt him


    "You are inferior to others. What excuse can you make? When you were young, you were so tough. I thought you were lovely and straightforward. But now, how many years? You still speak so thoughtlessly. Now, you are not as young and beautiful as you were more than 40 years ago. Now, when you scold people, you are more like an old shrew than cute. "


    Blue face is very angry.


    But there is no way.


    The mouth said but the face, but the hand Blue Yan did not admit defeat.


    If it wasn''t for Zhao shuning.


    I''m afraid she will become impulsive and run to fight with her face like LAN Enron.


    "What are you stopping me from doing?"


    The blue Yan spirit is extremely, toward Zhao Shu Ning roar a way.


    Zhao shuning helplessly put his hands in front of him and said, "how did you just tell me? Did you forget? "


    She said, blue Enron is not the opponent of face, let alone blue Yan himself?


    "But -"


    "it''s nothing, but I didn''t believe it before, because I think elder martial brother Lan''s spiritual cultivation can''t deal with the boss''s wife. I calculated elder martial brother Lan''s ability, but I underestimated the boss''s wife''s ability at this time."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Then he said, "here you are. I''ll meet the landlady."


    He said.


    Not waiting for LAN Yan to reply.


    Zhao shuning jumps lightly.


    It''s easy to get to that bag of hoops.


    The moment Zhao shuning landed.


    There was no dust.


    She waved to the crowd.


    "Step back, little boys!"


    Zhao shuning respects her face, so she won''t hurt her. But this meeting, which gathered the efforts of Ji Qinglin, is now half defeated by Xia Wanling. She can''t let the other half be ruined.


    Although I don''t know who is in front of me.


    But those students, before also saw Zhao shuning rescue younger martial sisters that fast as lightning figure.


    Plus Wenwen''s lead.


    Those students, all slowly retreating outside.


    Left enough space for Zhao shuning and face.


    At this time, Zhao shuning''s back was to his face.


    When she saw Zhao shuning before, it was very early. At that time, Zhao shuning was not like this. Moreover, after so many years, she naturally did not expect that Zhao shuning had become like this.


    So.


    Zhao shuning suddenly entered the encirclement, which is equivalent to declaring war with her.


    Face today.


    Or wearing a black dress, the chest in front of the body, as before, people can only look up.


    The black gauze is slightly transparent and completely outlines her graceful body.


    The figure of the landlady is as good as before. If a young and strong man looks at it, he will have a fancy.


    "Who are you?"


    The face opened its mouth.


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    He turned back.


    Today, it''s really embarrassing.


    The two beauties she once liked so much didn''t recognize herself, but LAN Enron, who didn''t get along well, still remembered herself.The moment Zhao shuning looked back.


    Her eyes narrowed.


    The girl, to their own feeling very familiar.


    But face, but it is not remember, when I saw this girl.


    Looking at the girl''s age, I should not know her.


    "Madame."


    "Look for a fight!"


    Zhao shuning just called his face, but he didn''t say two polite words. His face directly bullied him. In her two slender and white hands, he also ran with her and turned into two sharp swords.


    "So exciting?"


    Zhao shuning turned slightly to the right.


    Easy to avoid the face of the attack.


    But the next moment.


    The sword in Rong Yan''s hand turned into two slender whips. The whips were very flexible. When they collided with the air, they crackled.


    With Zhao shuning''s escape.


    The whip followed, and the chase was fierce.


    Before that, Zhao shuning had always been defensive.


    Now, she just wants to test how strong the landlady has become.


    But that''s what she thought.


    Others don''t think so.


    In the eyes of everyone.


    At this time, Zhao shuning was chased up and down by her face. She was tired of dealing with it and couldn''t help attacking, so she had to keep running away.


    One move.


    Two moves.


    Three moves.


    Ten moves.


    Slowly.


    Zhao shuning found the law.


    Landlady''s progress, even she, also can''t help but send out the voice of exclamation.


    In addition, I always feel familiar with the strange fragrance of the landlady. Now, she can think of it. She seems to have this kind of fragrance on those charming girls in the enchanting forest.


    Charming girl?


    Does this plane also exist?


    Zhao shuning is just a little absent-minded.


    The face of the whip, it is face-to-face pumping.


    Because Zhao shuning dodged very fast before, so when she took the hand, she didn''t keep it. The speed was very fast. If this whip came to Zhao shuning''s face, she was afraid that her beautiful face would be whipped.


    At this time.


    Those timid girls quickly covered their eyes.


    The younger martial sisters who were rescued by Zhao shuning in front of them were afraid to call out at this time.


    Face wants to stop.


    However, this strength is not enough. She''s out of control.


    I can''t hold on.


    In the face of the whip and Zhao shuning only the same time.


    Zhao shuning''s eyebrows.


    A red lotus is extremely charming.


    In an instant, from the center of her eyebrows, a very powerful light shield was formed. The whip of her face turned into black smoke when she touched the light shield.

 Chapter 763

    Zhao shuning at this time.


    Her aura is very powerful, which makes the sleeves fly in an instant.


    Lift Eye moment.


    The light shield around you disappears.


    She looked slowly at her face.


    "Madame, where are you from?"


    When Zhao shuning looked at her face again, her eyes were completely different from before.


    Her face was deeply shaken.


    This look.


    She seems to have seen it in a certain scene.


    Many images flashed quickly in my mind. At last, Zhao shuning''s eyes overlapped with the teenager''s eyes.


    Both of them.


    It seems.


    Face hands, had gathered a lot of mental power, but when I think of here, mental power suddenly disappeared without a trace.


    "Who are you?" Face did not answer Zhao shuning''s words, but asked these three words.


    "Madame, it''s me."


    Zhao shuning looks at his face.


    Then he said, "I had to thank the landlady for saving my life in the black market. If it wasn''t for you, I and Gong Xiaotang would have died in the black market."


    After Zhao shuning such a reminder.


    The doubt in the face eye is more serious.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Her eyes became excited.


    "You are Zhao Huai''s sister!"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Where''s your brother? Have you seen your brother? "


    "Does the landlady remember my name?"


    Face is shaking his head.


    "I only remember that he called you Xiao Ning''er."


    Yes, in the face of the heart, a lot of things, a lot of people, have slowly become pale, even Zhao shuning, when she appeared around, caused such a big fluctuation, she now, even can''t remember her name.


    However, about the young Zhao Huai.


    No matter how small, she can remember it clearly.


    "My name is Zhao shuning."


    Face then said: "do you know where your brother is now?"


    Zhao shuning looked around.


    Face at this time is also aware that he mentioned Zhao Huai on this occasion, seems to be wrong, she had to temporarily press the agitated heart.


    At this moment, she seems to change back to the previous gentle and charming woman.


    "Madame, I remember that you were not such a grumpy person before." Zhao shuning said, but also specially looked at the back, those students, there are many according to the chest, was beaten by the face hurt.


    I''m sorry to smile.


    She knows what Zhao shuning means.


    Face beyond Zhao shuning.


    Look at the disciples.


    When the students saw their faces and looked at them, they immediately took two or three steps back with a look of vigilance and a whole body of defense.


    Then.


    In the eyes of all.


    Face bowed to all the disciples, and everyone was in an uproar.


    His face straightened up.


    Go to blue Enron.


    LAN Enron habitually covered his eyes.


    Face apologized smile.


    Then he bent towards LAN Enron.


    "Mr. Rong, what are you doing? Let me tell you, as colleagues, if we continue to fight, the impact will not be good. What''s more, good men don''t fight with women. I don''t have a gentleman''s manner when I fight against you. "


    LAN Yan is also at war.


    Her face straightened up.


    "I''m sorry," she said softly


    Just three words, but like a clear sky, cloudless, suddenly hit a thunder. It shocked everyone.


    "Over the years, because of my small temperament, you have suffered a lot of grievances. It''s my dereliction of duty, and it''s my duty not to be a good teacher. I''d like to say sorry to you."


    Those students dare not speak.


    Even the brothers and sisters of the blue family were stunned at this time.


    Face turned around and said to Zhao shuning, "they don''t seem to accept my apology?"


    Zhao shuning took a look at the crowd.


    Smile and ask a way: "boss Niang''s apology, do you accept?"


    The students kept shaking their heads at first.


    Face brow light Cu, cold hum a way: "eh?"


    In this kind of eyes, the students nodded.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Landlady, it''s not what it used to be. It''s really different from before.


    Face toward Zhao shuning walked back.


    Said to Zhao shuning: "Xiao Ning''er, I apologized with them."


    That tone, very intimate.


    Onlookers, at this time, cast their awed eyes on Zhao shuning.This girl.


    Young, who is it?


    Why is that hot tempered landlady who is ready to take action willing to listen to her?


    Moreover, the relationship between them, it seems, is not so simple.


    At this time, they acted as if they were very close to each other, but they seemed to be separated by an abyss.


    "What does the landlady want to know?"


    "I want to know a lot. Can Xiao Ning''er talk with me on the black market?"


    Zhao shuning said: "yes, but I have two conditions."


    Her face is beautiful and her eyebrows are frowning.


    "What conditions?"


    "In the future, as a religious teacher, you need to be devoted to the cultivation of spiritual power by the disciples of the church."


    "How do you know I can teach? I can only practice. I''m not good at teaching."


    But Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "If the landlady and I are hiding like this, I can''t tell you what you want to know."


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhao shuning is close to his face.


    "You are a pretty girl," she said softly


    The fragrance of her body is very similar to the charming girl in the enchanting forest. Zhao shuning is also completely determined in the confrontation with her face in front of her.


    I heard the word "pretty girl".


    The pupil of the face suddenly opens very big.


    Her face also became very serious.


    Face lowered a voice, say: "how do you know Mei Nu?"


    "I not only know about Mei Nu, but also know that what you are good at as Mei Nu is to cultivate mental power. No, or not to say, to cultivate mental power. Your ability is different from ours at the beginning, but once you are forbidden, your spiritual power will be greatly improved."


    His face did not change.


    But her heart was beating.


    Face don''t know, opposite girl, why can know so much?


    "How''s it going? Landlady


    "Well, I promise you."


    The ability of appearance is very strong, Zhao shuning can feel it.


    This congregation has gathered a lot of energy from Ji Qinglin. Zhao shuning can''t let it go on like this. Her appearance and mental strength are very good. Over the years, she has also had a deterrent effect on these disciples of the congregation, so it''s best for her to teach.


    Of course, what Zhao shuning wants to teach is not what he used to look like before.


    The face knows.


    "Then there is another condition?"


    "There''s another condition. I''ll discuss it with you when it comes to the black market."


    The black market net is the world''s business.


    The eminent monk mentioned by LAN Enron before.


    Perhaps, this landlady, can know one or two.


    "Good."


    Face nodded.


    Zhao shuning turns back and hugs LAN Enron and LAN Yan to say goodbye.


    Both of them are also boxing in return.


    "Younger martial sister Zhao --"


    when Zhao shuning is about to leave, LAN Enron suddenly stops Zhao shuning.

 Chapter 764

    Zhao shuning stopped to live.


    Blue Enron covered her blue eyes.


    Come forward quickly.


    "Brother LAN, what else can I do for you?"


    LAN Enron had a brilliant smile.


    Over the years, not only the habits of appearance have changed, but also LAN Enron''s character has long been polished away by the rivers and lakes.


    In full view of the public.


    The blue Enron laughs so creepy.


    "Elder martial brother LAN, if you have something to say, you don''t have to laugh at me so much --" so terrible.


    LAN Enron cleared his throat, and then said, "well, my clan is a famous place to teach alchemists in Chang''an, the capital city, and also the most famous one in Dongze Wasteland -"


    "to get down to business." Face impatient voice.


    LAN Enron had to say quickly: "I just want to ask, does Zhao Shimei want to stay and be our teacher? Maybe the elder? In my opinion, Ms. Zhao''s ability is not bad. The elder''s position is very noble. However, I believe that with her ability, as long as you become a teacher, it should not be very difficult for you to assess it. It''s just - "


    " thank you, elder martial brother LAN, I''m not interested. "


    LAN Enron hasn''t finished.


    Zhao shuning interrupted him.


    Actually.


    Zhao shuning didn''t want to be so impolite.


    But now LAN Enron is too noisy. If he continues to talk, he will not stop for half an hour.


    LAN Enron said, "younger martial sister Zhao, think about it again." If younger martial sister Zhao leaves, she will come back to "teach" her disciples, but no one can control her. Maybe she will be beaten black and blue again.


    Zhao shuning is aware of his worries.


    Then he said, "don''t worry. The landlady will never be like this again."


    LAN Enron looks at her face.


    "You can rest assured that I will never go back on my promise to Xiao Ning''er. In the future, I will not be so cruel to you. I will teach you well, but you have to learn what I teach."


    Otherwise, the consequences are still very serious.


    "Yes, Mr. Rong."


    Blue Yan stuffy voice way: "you had better say to do."


    Face ignored her.


    Zhao shuning said, "let''s go."


    At this time, the girl named Wenwen ran up and gave Zhao shuning a fragrant handkerchief in her hand. Then she ran down with a red face.


    With the movement of Wen Wen.


    Several other girls gave her some things, a jade hairpin, a purse, or a dagger.


    Zhao shuning was a little stunned.


    And then I reacted.


    "I''ll come back to see you," he waved to the little beauties


    The next moment.


    Zhao shuning was dragged by his face and disappeared in the assembly hall.


    Today, after a lot of farce.


    It''s evening now.


    Face with Zhao shuning came to the black market before.


    When Zhao shuning just arrived at the gate of the black market, he still couldn''t believe it. After more than 40 years, how did the black market become more prosperous.


    At the beginning, I was holding a spirit grass and wanted to sell it on the black market. The gatekeeper especially despised her.


    Once that high place, now they freely in and out, without any obstruction.


    "Second in charge!"


    "Second in charge!"


    Follow your face all the way to the inside.


    A lot of people came out to greet their faces.


    Face nodded.


    Zhao shuning asked: "aren''t you the landlady? You black market people, why do you call you second in charge? "


    I heard that.


    The steps of face stopped.


    There was a sad expression on his face.


    "Go in and talk about it." She opened the door.


    Zhao shuning followed his face and went in.


    It''s the same room as before.


    However, the room now looks more ancient.


    Zhao shuning found a place to sit down.


    I haven''t had a sip of tea yet.


    The face appeared in front of her.


    "And your brother? Have you seen him? Over the years? Is he still alive? "


    Zhao shuning light way: "dead."


    Dead two words.


    It''s like a bolt from the blue.


    Face can''t move.


    For a long time, she gave a sad smile.


    Said: "I said, I said, how can I not find him? Everyone says that he died when you were 15 years old. Many people have seen his body, but I just don''t believe it. I just think he''s not dead yet. ""Over the years, I have been working hard to run the black market for him and have managed the black market to grow stronger and more prosperous. I just hope that when he comes back, I can see what he has given me and I will live up to him."


    Face said.


    Tears will fall from the eyes.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t bear it.


    But also some doubts about the appearance of the words.


    Appearance solves Zhao shuning''s doubts.


    "The big boss of the black market, the most popular ghost face hell at that time, is your brother."


    Zhao shuning was relieved.


    Actually.


    Later, she also thought about it, but it was only a guess, and it was not confirmed.


    With my brother''s ability, it should not be a problem to become the leader of the black market.


    "Xiao Ning''er, where is your brother''s grave? Can you show me? I inquired about it before. They said, "you took his body away. No one knows where he was buried except you."


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Rong Yan said, "do you think I''m not worthy of offering incense to your brother?"


    "Of course not. The landlady has a beautiful face. It''s also his blessing that you are interested in my brother."


    "Then why are you?"


    "What I said before is all right. My brother''s body was indeed buried by me. However, he is different from others, and I don''t know how to explain to you. Anyway, he is still alive, but he doesn''t want to see you now."


    Don''t dye.


    My brother is a different person now.


    He said that his brother now has other memories, no longer the former Zhao Huai.


    Zhao shuning believes in Yan Ruyu and Zhao Huai.


    It''s just that she understands.


    Although he treats himself as usual, he treats others differently.


    When she returned to Linjiang, she mentioned Zhao Huai to her grandfather.


    But at that time, their faces were full of grief and regret.


    This is enough to show that, over the years, my brother has not returned to the Zhao family.


    Mingming''s Zhao family is also the family he grew up in.


    My parents miss him very much.


    But Zhao Huai didn''t go back.


    Zhao shuning doesn''t know how to say it. Does Zhao Huai want to show off his strange appearance, or does he really become another person and pay less attention to his family affection than before?


    "He''s still alive?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    The face breathed a sigh of relief.


    "That''s good."


    "Is it all right if you don''t see him?" Zhao shuning asked.


    This is the moment of beauty.


    Smile contentedly.


    "Of course, as long as I know he''s still alive, it doesn''t matter whether I see him or not."


    Zhao shuning can''t understand.


    "Madame, you like my brother, don''t you?"


    "Yes."


    The face answers generously.


    Zhao shuning said: "in that case, shouldn''t you try to get close to him?"


    Face is shaking his head.


    "Your brother and I are like birds and geese. No matter how hard I try, I can''t reach his height. I don''t want to be with him. I just want to look up at him, follow him and know his existence."

 Chapter 765

    The landlady''s expression at the moment.


    Xu is Zhao shuning''s experience of love is not as deep as her, so I can''t understand why the landlady likes a person and wants to be so humble.


    Xu Yan also knows that he is in a bad state at this time. The person in front of him is Zhao Huai''s favorite sister. In front of her, he can''t be too impolite after all.


    Immediately she changed her attitude.


    Cheer up.


    "By the way, I heard from you earlier that you had another condition?"


    "Actually, it''s not a condition. I just want to ask you about Cangwu kingdom."


    There are all kinds of people in the black market. They come from all over the world. Although the news they bring is messy, there are still some clues.


    "If there is any information you want in my black market, I will not hide it from you."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile: "Madame, it''s clear that you have good information in the black market. Why do you want to go to Zonghui to find elder brother LAN and ask for my elder brother''s information?"


    Her face was slightly red.


    Why?


    That''s because she didn''t give up.


    Because she tried her best and couldn''t find out the whereabouts of Zhao Huai, she had no choice but to send her last hope to the clan meeting where Zhao Huai had been.


    "Well, I won''t tease you, Madame. When I was in the Zonghui, I heard elder martial brother LAN say, a few years ago, the king of Ying made a comeback? What happened to the last eminent monk? "


    "Eminent monk?"


    The pretty eyebrows of the face wrinkled unconsciously.


    "It seems that there is such a thing."


    Zhao shuning came to the spirit.


    "Madame, do you know this?"


    "Well, at that time, because of the war, a lot of people poured into Dongze wasteland from Cangwu country. You know what kind of business we do. My black market is different from other black markets. Most of the people here are retired people or refugees from all over the world, so they get more information."


    "Is elder martial brother LAN right? Who are the eminent monks in Cangwu kingdom? Why does everyone say that they have never seen him before, but they say that he is an eminent monk? "


    "Well, I don''t know much about it. I just heard that the man was very powerful. After he appeared, he pressed the king Ying''s army. Overnight, the king Ying retreated. The person who took part in the war personally told me that the person who appeared that night was indeed a monk in grey. As for whether he is an eminent monk or not, there is no way to study, but - "


    his face hesitated for a while.


    I don''t know whether to say it or not.


    After all, it was a bit ridiculous.


    "But what?"


    "Well, it''s all hearsay. We don''t know whether it''s true or not. We''re so shadowy, we don''t have any real news."


    "Madame."


    Zhao shuning''s tone is quite up.


    It is said that the people who appeared that night were not only the monk in grey, but also many women behind him


    "Ah?"


    This is ridiculous enough.


    A generation of eminent monks are not nearly beautiful. This rumor has given the monk in grey some legendary color.


    "Why do you ask the eminent monk?"


    Zhao shuning scratched his head.


    "I''m not interested in the eminent monk, of course. I''m just worried about the eminent monk. Did he hurt Gu Zhiruo in the end? Does he have anything to do with Gu Zhiruo?"


    "Is Cangwu the current leader of the state?"


    "Yes."


    The facial expression of face and before blue Enron have no much difference.


    In their eyes, Zhao shuning is a person who is not afraid of heaven and earth. It''s so natural to call other country''s Lord a taboo.


    "If you don''t say it, I haven''t thought of it. When you mention it like this, I think of the chance when I heard someone say that the eminent monk''s eyebrows were similar to the current Cangwu Kingdom leader. However, it can''t be true. As you know, in the world where we live, we always like to add a lot of legend to those plain stories. "


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    She understands that.


    "Xiao Ning''er, do you have anything else to do?"


    Zhao shuning stands up.


    Something suddenly occurred to me.


    "Madame, I want to ask you about two people. Have you met them?"


    "If it''s OK for me to ask about other countries in the mainland of Kyushu, I''m afraid what I know is just the tip of the iceberg."


    "The two of them are indeed the people of the great wilderness of Dongze."


    "Who?"


    "Kong ye and Qi Yurou."


    Look and think for a moment.


    Then stand up.


    Wave your hands in front of you.


    A man appeared."He is what you ask?"


    Zhao shuning met Kong ye once a long time ago. Now after such a long time, Kong Ye has changed a lot and people are getting old. But she can still recognize Kong Ye.


    The dark green belt in front of his waist.


    It is very similar to the one Kong Shishuang gave her.


    However, the Kong ye in the picture is totally different from his high spirited image.


    "Yes, that''s him, Madame. When did you meet him?"


    "I met this man once at the border of Hailing Kingdom, but -"


    "what''s the matter?"


    "At that time, he didn''t seem to have a good life. There were many people I saw at that time. Their hands were tied to a very long hemp rope. On each person''s chest, there was a wooden card with their names on it."


    "What''s the matter? Where are they going? What are you doing? Kong Ye is an alchemist. How could he come to such an end? " It''s at the mercy of others.


    "He''s a alchemist?"


    The face was surprised.


    Then he said, "how can he be an alchemist? At that time, those men, it seems, were ordinary people. I passed by them and didn''t realize that they had mental strength? What''s more, the team seems to be a prisoner at the border of Hailing kingdom. "


    Prisoners?


    Now.


    It''s Zhao shuning''s turn to be surprised.


    Kong Ye is also the last owner of Yanyu building. How can he become a prisoner?


    There must be some unknown reasons.


    "Xiao Ning''er, what do you want this man to do? What is the relationship between him and you? "


    Zhao shuning took a deep breath.


    "He is my friend''s elder brother and is very important to my friend," he said


    Miss Kong, Kong Ye is the only one.


    If she knew that Kong Ye was not in Dongze, but became a prisoner of Hailing Kingdom, she would not know how miserable she would be.


    "Your friend is very important to you?"


    "Well."


    "That''s right, there''s a master level person in my black market. He has some contacts. He should be able to help you go to the city of Bianjing in the Hailing Kingdom and visit kongye once or twice. It should be no problem."


    "In that case, thank you, Madame." If Zhao shuning rushes in like this, like a headless fly, he will waste a lot of time.


    Someone leading the way can save at least half the time.


    "Don''t be busy thanking me, because I can''t ask the master. I can only take you to see him." That master is also a senior figure in shuiyunsheng.


    Chang''an, the capital city, can invite no more than five people who can move him.

 Chapter 766

    "Would you like to have a try?"


    "Of course."


    Zhao shuning is not so easy to admit defeat.


    "That man has a very strange temper. Even if I ask him personally, he may not buy me."


    "Well, you just need to take me to see him and give me the rest. If it doesn''t work out in the end, I''ll go to Hailing Kingdom myself. It will take me more time at most, and it won''t do anything bad."


    No matter how strange her temper is, she has never seen it before. It''s just to repay Kong Shishuang for taking care of her before. Now it''s worth the rush.


    Face nodded.


    Then, with Zhao shuning out of the door.


    Go to a high loft.


    "The master, do you come here often?"


    "I don''t come here often, but this time, you happen to be here. Recently, the master is looking for people. He heard that the black market news is sensitive, so he came here occasionally for a night or two."


    "So."


    Face with Zhao shuning to Gaoge before.


    Someone came out.


    Zhao shuning explained the situation to the man.


    The boy went in quickly.


    After a while.


    The boy is back.


    His face was full of apologies.


    "I''m sorry to be the second in charge. My son said that he didn''t want to take care of it, and he didn''t want to see those irrelevant people."


    Face calmly way: "help me again with your childe say, this time to the person, identity is not general, also is my best friend''s sister, please childe in my face, see her side."


    "But you don''t know my son''s temper. He has been in a bad mood in recent days. Now even if he is the king of heaven, I''m afraid he won''t be invited."


    I''m telling you the truth.


    The young master of his family lived here and also paid for the pills.


    He doesn''t want to see anyone. No one can push him.


    "When you say that, I want to see your son more."


    "Girl, please don''t embarrass me. My son''s temperament is known in the whole black market. We have no choice but to be the second leader. If the girl around you insists on breaking into the attic, I''m afraid that in the future, my shuiyunsheng people will not be at peace with you in the black market."


    Originally.


    Zhao shuning is just interested. I didn''t want to embarrass my face and force me to see the young man.


    But when he mentioned shuiyunsheng.


    She had to meet the man.


    Before, when she came, she had already seen those who were doing evil things by virtue of shuiyunsheng''s reputation.


    Now.


    She even wanted to go in and have a look.


    Isn''t it a master?


    If he is really like what the landlady said, maybe Zhao shuning still knows him.


    Or, this is another person who pretends to be the old man of Shuiyun.


    "Oh?" Zhao shuning''s tone rose.


    When he saw that he had already moved shuiyunsheng out, the girl next to the second leader seemed more interested. He didn''t have the slightest idea of concession. He just felt that this woman was too bold.


    "Girl, you don''t like me, shuiyunsheng?"


    "I don''t think so."


    Zhao shuning steps forward and plans to have a good break with the boy.


    I was dragged back by that face.


    Her face, or with a smile.


    His face is close to Zhao shuning''s ears.


    He said in a low voice: "Xiao Ning''er, you have been missing for so many years. Maybe you don''t understand the current situation. At that time, you certainly didn''t hear of Shui Yunsheng, even I haven''t heard of him. But now the world is different. You don''t know that in the past 40 years, the most shocking thing that has happened in the whole Dongze wasteland is the rapid rise of Shui Yunsheng. Now, Shui Yunsheng is in a new era Sheng is not only the largest gang in the great wilderness of Dongze, but also has a name and surname even in the mainland of Kyushu. It can be said that nowadays, no matter where you go to the mainland of Kyushu, there will surely be members of Shui Yunsheng. "


    That''s all.


    The voice of the face is lower.


    "So, the young master above is really a big man. In shuiyunsheng, others also want to call him young master. Although our black market is strong, he is always a VIP. He doesn''t dare to offend half a cent."


    Zhao shuning replied, "shuiyunsheng is not so terrible. Is it Xie an, the leader of shuiyunsheng''s Gang, who lives on it?"


    Face quickly blocked Zhao shuning''s mouth.


    "The leader of shuiyunsheng, how could he condescend to come to my place. Forget it, the young master is in a bad mood today. The time for us to come here is really bad. He should not appear in this matter. Let''s go. "


    Although Kong Ye is the man Zhao shuning is looking for.But Zhao Huai is in charge of the black market. As the second leader, Rong Yan''s task is to help Zhao Huai keep the black market and give it to him when he comes back.


    Many years ago. In order to find him, the black market was almost made a mess. Later, he was calm and returned to the black market, and once again took on the responsibility of managing the black market.


    Now, the black market has finally become like this. She doesn''t want to fall short.


    "Madame, you don''t have to worry."


    Zhao shuning gently pushed aside her face and took her hand.


    A few steps forward: "your son, who is your family name, can you tell me?"


    "My son''s name is not a girl. You can know that my son is gentle. But if the girl pesters him again and again, he will get angry. I''m afraid that the black market will be implicated."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    This smile, now some dazzling.


    Obviously it made the boy quite uncomfortable.


    "What is the girl laughing at?"


    Zhao shuning took back his smile and said: "why don''t I know which master in shuiyunsheng has such a big shelf?"


    "You


    Because of Zhao shuning''s words.


    The expression of the face became dull.


    Her heart began to thump.


    What to do!


    Is it hard to say that my hard-working foundation is really going to be ruined by Zhao Huai''s younger sister today?


    This girl, after so many years, now, how completely changed a person?


    Before anyway? She will never give others any trouble, will she? It is precisely because of this that I am willing to bring her to the master.


    "Alas," she sighed.


    Zhao shuning has not yet been taken away by her.


    There was a clear sound from the attic.


    "Miss may be a little too arrogant. I have nothing to do with shuiyunsheng. However, it''s not the girl''s turn to question like this?"


    The sound just came out.


    Zhao shuning was shocked.


    Face heart very flustered.


    In the black market, those who come and go all stop because of this voice.


    There are people who dare to shout in front of this pavilion.


    It''s a girl''s family.


    Now, it''s really over.

 Chapter 767

    The man''s voice has just dropped.


    The whole person appeared in front of Zhao shuning.


    People only feel a fierce wind hit, involuntarily covered his eyes.


    However, Zhao shuning did not even withdraw half a point.


    After seeing Zhao shuning, the man was shocked.


    Then, quickly take back the right hand that is about to meet Zhao shuning''s face.


    He was stunned.


    Zhao shuning was also stunned.


    He withdrew his hand.


    Seeing his face, he quickly came forward to make amends.


    "Senior Haihan, xiaoning''er is young and not sensible. She has collided with you. I''ll take her away now."


    The man opposite didn''t pay attention to his face.


    Just looking at Zhao shuning.


    Just when people thought that men would never let Zhao shuning go.


    But he chuckled.


    With the body, also followed by a slight tremor.


    "Sister."


    It''s still that familiar voice.


    Standing opposite Zhao shuning is Ye Xingchen. Her brother.


    "Star, why are you here?"


    Sister?


    Stars?


    What''s going on?


    Originally extremely tense atmosphere, but after two people minran smile, dissolve undoubtedly.


    Look at Zhao shuning.


    Look at Ye Xingchen again.


    So is everyone.


    What do you think of them? There is no resemblance between them?


    It''s just that they are both very good-looking. The young man on the opposite side seems to be younger. However, how could shuiyunsheng''s elder generation, a senior figure, call that girl a sister?


    People are still wondering.


    Zhao shuning has turned back.


    "Thank you for bringing me here. I don''t think it''s a problem to go to Hailing country."


    His face was startled.


    But I can only nod.


    Zhao Huai''s sister, it seems that this is not simple.


    "Madame, please go back and have a rest. I have something to say with the stars. I will stay in this pavilion tonight."


    Anyone in the black market knows.


    This pavilion, only shuiyunsheng senior level people can live, and this woman, without the childe''s consent, unexpectedly made such a decision.


    Looks have the same doubts.


    She looks at Ye Xingchen.


    Ye Xingchen nodded to her.


    Face that uneasy heart, just put down.


    "In that case, I will not disturb you."


    Face respectfully salute, slowly back.


    Before we leave, we should not forget to reprimand the pedestrians in the black market.


    "It''s not proper to walk away and surround the pavilion."


    We have to spread out.


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    Yingying smiles.


    The boy who talked with her before, now just lowered his head and didn''t dare to say a word more.


    After seeing the face.


    Ye Xingchen took a few steps forward.


    In his eyes, it''s hard to hide the excitement.


    "Sister, come in with me."


    Zhao shuning followed Ye Xingchen into the pavilion.


    Ye Xingchen called the boy, gave them two pots of Longjing, and let the boy retreat.


    "Star, are you OK after all these years?"


    Because of the technique of bone reduction, ye Xingchen is still 16 years old and not as tall as other men. Every time he sees him, Zhao shuning feels heartbroken.


    "Sister, I''m all right, but it''s you. Where have you been all these years? Why never contact us? Xie an and I searched all over the mainland of Kyushu, but we didn''t find you. "


    Ye Xingchen looks excited.


    Zhao shuning also choked for a time.


    "I''m fine. Over the years, a lot of things have happened to me, but you should not believe what I say. "


    Because of those experiences, even Zhao shuning himself felt incredible.


    "If elder sister doesn''t want to say it, don''t say it. Now elder sister is back, and ANN is back. That''s enough. By the way, I heard elder sister say before, do you want to go to the city on the border of Hailing kingdom? Why? "


    Zhao shuning tells Ye Xingchen about Kong Ye.


    Ye Xingchen just thought for half a moment, then nodded.


    "I have some friendship with the Lord of the border city of Hailing kingdom. If things are really like what elder sister said, I will let him release the Lord of Yanyu building."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Then I thought of Ye Xingchen''s hesitation.


    She asked softly, "I didn''t seem to be in a good mood when I saw you before. Could you tell my sister what happened? I heard the landlady say that you seem to be waiting for someone''s news here. That person is not me, rightYe Xingchen''s face is slightly red.


    "It''s not sister," he said


    "Is that xiao''an?"


    Ye Xingchen nodded.


    Zhao shuning looks dignified.


    "Is Xiao an really missing?"


    "Well, it''s been a while since he disappeared. In fact, I can probably guess why he disappeared, but up to now, I still haven''t found any information about the enemy."


    "You mean the Seven Star Alliance?"


    Ye Xingchen was shocked.


    Look at Zhao shuning.


    "How can sister know?"


    Zhao shuning took out the wooden card and told ye Xingchen what happened in the Zhao family.


    "That''s why you hesitated for a moment when you heard that I was going to Hailing kingdom. It''s because you don''t trust poisonous snakes, do you?"


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Then I will accompany you to find the poisonous snake first."


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Xiao''an is my good friend. Everything is important. As the leader of shuiyunsheng, he can''t disappear so easily. He must have met something extraordinary."


    Zhao shuning waved his hand gently.


    A picture of a poisonous snake appeared in the pavilion.


    She calls the Phoenix to heaven and earth.


    "Smelly Phoenix, come out and look for someone for me."


    Following the Phoenix, there are Jieyu beast.


    Phoenix took a look at the man in the painting and asked Ye Xingchen for the snake''s personal belongings. But after it was put on the tip of the nose for a moment, he still shook his head.


    In this way, the poisonous snake must not be in this hundred Li.


    Just when Zhao shuning felt disappointed.


    The Jieyu beast on one side frowned.


    It was like thinking of something big.


    "Girl."


    The Jieyu beast made a sound.


    The thinking Phoenix was startled.


    Jieyu beast quickly stopped.


    An apologetic face.


    "Xiaoyu, what''s the matter?"


    Jieyu beast looked at the Phoenix timidly.


    Seeing that the Phoenix didn''t blame it, he dared to make a sound, pointed to the portrait and said, "I seem to have seen this man."


    Ye Xingchen and Zhao shuning quickly stood up.


    "Have you seen it? When? "


    Jieyu beast said: "it''s less than a hundred miles away from Yanyu building, where there is a mountain range. I remember the man, who seemed to have been chased and escaped into the mysterious cave. "


    Lost cave?


    Zhao shuning is naturally familiar with it.


    That''s the place where grade three students went when they were trying to do tasks.


    There are many grotesque caves in the maze forest.


    If someone is chased and fled there, it will be extremely difficult to find that person in a short time, even if there are more people.


    "Sister --"


    Ye Xingchen raises her eyes.


    Zhao shuning said, "I know what to do. Let''s start tonight."


    Day and night, with Jieyu beast and Phoenix as flying horses, they will arrive before the morning after tomorrow if there is no accident.

 Chapter 768

    At that time.


    A bigger conspiracy is growing quietly.


    Because of the border.


    The snake was injured and completely trapped in the maze forest.


    In the daytime, he stayed in the Lost Cave as much as possible.


    At night, he just appeared to break the border.


    But, as he expected.


    This border was set by the leader of the Seven Star Alliance, Lin Lang, who has a very strong mental power. Now with his seriously injured body, he can''t break the border he set.


    The Viper tries to connect with the outside world.


    But every time the image was sent out, without breaking through the protective cover, all the power was cut off.


    Tonight.


    When the Viper broke through the border with all his strength, he noticed that there was a gap in the border. He seized the opportunity to open the border completely.


    At this point.


    There was silence.


    In the forest of the Lost Cave, you can only hear the sound of the wind blowing the grass leaves.


    For the last breath.


    The snake broke the shield in one fell swoop.


    "Bang!" Let''s hear it.


    As the shield breaks.


    There is a flash of white light in the whole mysterious cave.


    In Yanyu building.


    Kong Shishuang had already undressed and was ready to go to sleep.


    Seeing a glimmer of white light in the mountain range of the Lost Cave, he got up, dressed, called several elders and teachers of Yanyu building, and walked towards the forest of the lost cave.


    The sudden appearance of white light, although the time is very short.


    But Kong Shishuang was sure that it was not his own illusion.


    At this time, the maze forest.


    After breaking the boundary, the snake was bent and knelt on the ground with weak legs. The smell of fishy sweetness in his throat was very obvious. After coughing for several times, he suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    It is not suitable to leave more here.


    The snake wiped the blood on his mouth at will and struggled to get up. He was just about to leave.


    There was a sudden noise in the forest.


    Then.


    Hundreds of people leaped from the forest and stood in the middle of the air, surrounded the poisonous snakes.


    The viper''s eyes were closed.


    He knew that he had been deceived.


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    From among them came a man.


    The Viper knows him.


    Now that I have come to this point, the man has half the credit.


    "Guild leader Xie, I thought how smart you are. Unexpectedly, you still didn''t hold back when you saw the so-called flaw!"


    The beautiful sound is like a soul messenger in hell, gloomy and frightening.


    "You left that flaw on purpose?"


    The snake straightened up.


    Looking at the dazzling.


    There was a big smile.


    The right hand gently raised, with his right hand raised, the center of the hand, also began to slowly rise a silver white light, the light is moving.


    Form is also erratic.


    Finally, in the eyes of the public.


    The white light turned into a huge mirror.


    "Light mirror."


    "It''s a light mirror."


    Light mirror is a mirror composed of powerful mental force. It is not so much a mirror as an image that can be preserved for a long time, but it is different from image.


    Finally, the image goes to a designated person.


    And this light mirror will collect all the effects it sees.


    Finally.


    In the dawn of the moment, the sun shines on the mirror, she will follow the reflected light, flying to all directions of the Kyushu mainland.


    There is no designated person for the image in the light mirror.


    Because its audience is everyone.


    "For this moment, you''ve done your best."


    The Viper laughed.


    Lin Lang is very powerful. If he is not a man to settle his family, maybe he will be sent to shuiyunsheng to be a deacon elder.


    "The leader of our alliance didn''t expect that the little Yanyu building would give birth to such a gifted student as you. However, even if you meet an expert and get advice, viper, I tell you that in my eyes, you will always be a mole ant on the ground, and your life is as unbearable as grass."


    "Yes, I have killed your Seven Star Alliance."


    The snake''s throat gushed out a smell of sweet.


    But he was tough to put the discomfort down.


    All of them stand in the air.


    Looking at the dying snake.


    That''s what he wants."If you really deserve the title of the leader of the Seven Star Alliance, you will kill me tonight. It''s a good chance to become famous in the world. You will not refuse such a big temptation."


    "Kill you? It''s too easy for you to think about it. "


    Beautiful figure.


    Suddenly appeared beside the snake.


    He held out his right hand.


    Hold the snake''s jaw tightly.


    The poisonous snake struggled desperately, but before, when he was seriously injured, he used all his mental power to break through the border. Now, there is no mental power to call in his elixir.


    Lin Lang''s strength is so great.


    The Viper has no way to fight back.


    "I said at the beginning that if you killed my Seven Star Alliance, I would make a comeback one day. I want to see if shuiyunsheng would be a mess without you as the leader? As long as I deal with you, shuiyunsheng will become a mass of loose sand sooner or later. It will disperse without my hands. "


    Snake heard this.


    But I started laughing.


    In spite of the pain in my jaw, I laughed so deeply.


    Even Lin Lang was puzzled.


    He put down his right hand and took two steps back.


    Lin Lang looked at the snake and asked, "what are you laughing at?"


    The snake coughed and spat blood.


    The blood now dyed his clothes red. Fortunately, it was night. Although the moon was high, it could not be seen too clearly. In this way, he was not too embarrassed.


    The snake did not answer.


    Just laughing.


    His laughter angered Linlang.


    I saw the spirit in his hand suddenly changed into a whip, and then beat the snake heavily on the back.


    The viper is under such gravity.


    Body not enemy, suddenly kneel on the ground.


    But he didn''t mean to be afraid.


    What Linlang wants is not such a result.


    He wants the poisonous snake to ask for help. He wants the poisonous snake to kneel down and beg for his mercy. Yes, what Linlang wants is Xie an, the poisonous snake who has developed shuiyunsheng into the largest group in the world step by step. She is kneeling and begging to let him go.


    But now.


    The Viper that''s been seriously injured.


    There was no fear, no awe, only ridicule in his eyes.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Lin Lang is furious.


    Before he raised the whip again.


    The snake opened its mouth leisurely.


    "Lin Lang, you are so pathetic."


    "What do you mean?" The dazzling light eyes, the meaning of danger, immediately diffuse.


    The serpent rose slowly.


    If he did not guess wrong, his ribs, because just that whip, at least three broken.


    The pain came.


    The snake never frowned.

 Chapter 769

    "If you don''t kill me, you want me to suffer humiliation. You want me to feel that I still have a chance of life. You think I will kneel down and beg for mercy, don''t you?"


    The serpent''s face was gloomy.


    Then he said: "I, shuiyunsheng, was not as powerful as your Seven Star Alliance in the beginning, but leader of Linlang alliance, you don''t think about it well. Why, why our small Gang has risen rapidly in the past decades, and your Seven Star Alliance, which was the peak at the beginning, has been on the decline all the time."


    Linlang took another step back.


    Earlier years.


    He has also heard of the name of shuiyunsheng.


    However, at that time, he felt that this kind of small Gang was like a small family that could not be on the stage. It had no backbone and no capital operation, and it would not take him a few days to hop around.


    But.


    The reality is that he was beaten in the face. It''s such a humble little Gang, Shui Yunsheng, who has never been in his mind. One day, he will level the Seven Star Alliance, attract countless members, and finally become the biggest gang in the world.


    Why?


    With the snake, the humble elixir?


    His ability, in the whole Dongze wasteland, can only be counted in the middle, but he is the son of heaven. When he was ten years old, he was able to match the achievements of the poisonous snake when he was fifteen years old.


    Of course, Lin Lang is not satisfied.


    In terms of ability, he is a strong man.


    But in the end, he was defeated by Shui Yunsheng.


    "Shut up, now you have to be tough. It doesn''t matter. Do you want to be arrogant? Viper, if you want to say something, just say more. Anyway, after tonight, the news of your death will spread all over the mainland of Kyushu. What will shuiyunsheng, who you care about, look like after their leader dies? Have you ever thought about it? When the time comes, you will be divided by other big families. You shuiyunsheng are destined to take the road of our Seven Star Alliance. "


    The snake shook its head.


    "No, not at all."


    His eyes were so firm that even Lin Lang felt that what he said was not a lie.


    It''s just a flash.


    Lin Lang came back.


    "Now that you are in my hands, how can I say that you shuiyunsheng will not perish?"


    The poisonous snake is looking at Lin Lang.


    I laughed.


    "Lin Lang," he said, "do you think it''s up to me that we are shuiyunsheng?"


    Lin Lang did not speak.


    But he acquiesced to the snake''s words. Because of this, he was even more dissatisfied. He felt that he was much better than the snake in any aspect. Why was his Seven Star Alliance destroyed like that?


    "That''s your luck."


    "No, it''s not my luck, Lin Lang, you don''t understand. We shuiyunsheng are different from your Seven Star Alliance. In the Seven Star Alliance, you are the strong one, and you hold all the rights in your hands. In this way, you will be the only one who will lead you. But you never thought that the reason why they join the Seven Star Alliance and why they are willing to stay in the Seven Star Alliance is why they are willing to join the Seven Star Alliance It''s because of your strength. "


    The eyes are dark.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    "Hahaha - you should know what I want to say. We shuiyunsheng are different from you. Your Seven Star Alliance has your leader as its backing. During these years, they have done a lot of bad things. They plunder treasure everywhere to give it to you and win your favor. Your Seven Star Alliance is a collection of interests, but we shuiyunsheng are not."


    "The reason why they are willing to join shuiyunsheng is because of their belief in shuiyunsheng. When they come to shuiyunsheng, shuiyunsheng will give them shelter and will not give them up just because they are not competent. Linlang, you are right to say that it is not qualified to sit on the throne of shuiyunsheng leader with my ability, but you know, in shuiyunsheng There must be five people who are more capable than me, but why do they want to take me as their leader? "


    "It''s really understandable that you speak with your strength. This is the advantage of your Seven Star Alliance, but it''s also your inevitable disadvantage. Just because of this, once you fall down, all the members of your Seven Star Alliance will be scattered, but we shuiyunsheng can''t unite their strength. It''s not me, it''s shuiyunsheng''s original belief. Even if I die, shuiyunsheng won''t "I''m not sure


    There will be more suitable people to sit in that position.


    Ye Xingchen, Chuwen, chunuan, or the old disciples of Shuiyun who have grown up in recent years.


    All in all, water and clouds will never turn into loose sand.


    These words of viper have a great impact on Linlang.


    But.


    What does that mean?


    "You are bewitching people."


    Lin Lang then said, "Xie an, you will die and water clouds will rise, and you will surely disperse."


    "In that case, if you waste so much time listening to me, just kill me."Anger was burning in the eyes.


    By his side.


    Suddenly a dragon tooth Panther appeared.


    This monster, before, was the snake it bit.


    As soon as it appeared, the sky above the maze forest trembled.


    Lin Lang turns around.


    Back to the top of the tree.


    He said to the Dragon tooth Panther: "go and play with him. Pay attention. I don''t want him to die too easily."


    The Dragon tooth Panther roared into the sky.


    It seems to be in response to a lot of people.


    With the nodding of Lin Lang.


    The Dragon tooth Panther''s body suddenly arched, and the poisonous snake quickly made a defensive state.


    He knew that this was the state before the monster attacked people.


    The Dragon tooth Panther leaps hard. The sharp claws hidden under its limbs and fur immediately appear in the moonlight. The cold light, sharp blade and claws are enough to tear up all its prey.


    The snake''s feet were bleeding, too.


    If you dodge, his speed can''t match the cheetah who is famous for its speed.


    So now, he can only work hard to block the first strike of the Dragon tooth panther with the rest of his spiritual power.


    Though.


    It''s a mantis blocking the car. It''s beyond our capacity.


    The light shield is formed in the snake''s hand.


    The fierce collision between Dragon tooth Panther claws and light shield gives off the color of Mars.


    The viper''s chest is one door, and its spiritual power shrinks rapidly.


    "Ding -"


    "Zi -"


    the venomous snake is weak, so it takes three steps back.


    The Dragon tooth Panther finds the opportunity, and the power on its paw increases with a clear sound.


    The light shield of viper is broken.


    His body flew five meters away in an instant.


    Finally, it fell heavily on the tree trunk.


    The viscera in the body, at this moment, more like the pain.


    The Dragon tooth Panther leaps quickly, and the poisonous snake stretches out with one hand in front of her.


    "Ow -"


    a roar.


    The snake suddenly opened its eyes.


    In front of him is Zhu Yan!


    Zhu Yan''s skin had been deeply torn by the claws of the Dragon tooth panther. The bone inside was clearly visible in the moonlight. The depth of the wound was frightening.

 Chapter 770

    Zhu Yan.


    It''s the monster that Zhao shuning gave to the poisonous snake.


    At that time, the sensation caused was comparable to that of a young city.


    Zhu Yan was originally a mother, and later became a contract monster of poisonous snakes. After that, he always followed him and made countless contributions to the growth of shuiyunsheng.


    Now.


    Before the great calamity, the poisonous snake had secretly passed through the spirit with it, so that no matter what happened, it could not come out. He was doomed to die here, and Zhu Yan, it still had the chance to escape.


    But -


    "Zhu Yan! You go away


    With the Dragon tooth Panther''s struggle, Zhu Yan fought hard and finally threw the Dragon tooth Panther several meters away.


    Zhu Yan has no strength.


    It lay beside the snake, panting heavily.


    In the eyes of the snake, there is a sense of regret.


    "It''s me. It''s me who hurt you. I shouldn''t underestimate the enemy." We should not underestimate the power of the Seven Star Alliance. Without thinking, we stepped into the trap of the Seven Star Alliance.


    Zhu Yan responded to the snake.


    It''s like trying to reassure him.


    The contract monster is connected with the master.


    Looking at this scene, Lin Lang couldn''t help laughing.


    "I thought you would never be afraid."


    "Zhu Yan is innocent. It was the people in your Seven Star Alliance who robbed my shuiyunsheng fiefdom and injured my disciples by virtue of their spiritual power. If you didn''t kill 20 shuiyunsheng disciples before, how could I have such a big heart to kill your Seven Star Alliance? The cause and effect of the destruction of your Seven Star Alliance is my own. It has nothing to do with Zhu Yan."


    "Linlang, if you let it go, I will try my best to satisfy what you need."


    "You try to be content? It''s ridiculous. Can you restore my Seven Star Alliance to what it used to be? Xie an, have you ever regretted my Seven Star Alliance


    The venomous snake replied angrily, "do you regret that you killed more than 20 disciples of shuiyunsheng?"


    "The law of heaven is the law of the weak. They are not the strong. They want to share their flesh and blood with the strong. They should die."


    "My answer, too."


    "You


    All eyes glared.


    In the end, he said nothing more.


    "In that case, it''s fate that your master and servant, one man and one beast, are buried here together."


    "Don''t be merciful. Eat your fill." Lin Lang took a picture of the Dragon tooth Panther beside her, and her face was full of haze.


    The light mirror, a complete record of the snake and Zhu Yan''s tragedy.


    With the permission of Linlang.


    Dragon tooth Brahma leopard to interest, its eyes, at this time flashing bloodthirsty essence.


    Vipers understand, too.


    Even if he is willing to condescend and beg for mercy from Yu Linlang, he will never let Zhu die because of his hatred for shuiyunsheng. In this case, why don''t they keep their last dignity?


    "Zhu Yan, don''t be afraid. Let''s work together."


    Zhu Yan nodded.


    Carrying a poisonous snake, he slowly stood up.


    Blood.


    Along with the hair slowly flow down, Zhu Yan wound around, let by blood wet.


    Looking back, there was no fear in its eyes.


    This is the loyalty of the contract monster to its master.


    For the elixir and alchemist, in this life, the most trustworthy, and will never betray themselves, should be their own contract monster.


    The rapid attack of the Dragon tooth panther.


    You can''t kill them right away.


    Poisonous snake and Zhu Yan have been fighting side by side for many years, and they have become very tacit understanding.


    At this time, although they have been seriously injured.


    But in the face of the Dragon tooth Brahma leopard, they still rely on cooperation to block dozens of attacks from the monster.


    In the end, though, they will die.


    But the light in their eyes is really stinging.


    "Let me do it."


    Lin Lang raised her hands together.


    There are words in my mouth.


    The art of mental Dharma suddenly appeared.


    Seal.


    He wanted to seal the three spirits and six spirits of viper and Zhu Yan, as well as all their spiritual power, in the mountains here. The seal technique seals not only the spiritual power, but also the contract belief of the monster to the master.


    Lin Lang hands together, ten fingers keep closing apart, then a large and small, dozens of seal.


    This is his plan, so that the snake and Zhu Yan can not turn over after death.


    I have to say.


    Linlang is really suitable to be the leader of the Seven Star League. He is vicious, decisive, and will not leave any future trouble.


    "You two, master and servant, shall die together."Those seals, formed a huge seven star pattern, in the air, like a huge shield, suddenly pressed down.


    Viper and Zhu Yan used all their strength to form a protective shield.


    However, they all know that at this time, there is no extra mental and spiritual power in their bodies.


    That''s why.


    The light shield formed by poisonous snake and Zhu Yan is extremely fragile.


    The seal of the seven star light shield did not encounter much obstacles. In a flash, it was in front of them.


    The snake gave a smile.


    Death is not terrible.


    "I''ll never go away when I''m alive!"


    "Seven Star Alliance is a small generation, doomed not to be a big weapon!"


    The snake roared out two words.


    In the eyes, only despair.


    It''s strange that at the last moment, in his mind, the first person who suddenly crossed was not Zhao shuning, but ye Xingchen.


    Later, it was Zhao shuning.


    "Ding -"


    the sound of collision.


    Again.


    The expected pain did not come.


    The snake opened its eyes in surprise.


    At this time, there was a woman standing in front of him.


    On both sides of the women, there are dozens of people.


    They formed a triangle and surrounded the snake and Zhu Yan behind them.


    It''s Kong Shishuang!


    It''s the people of Yanyu building!


    Out of Kong Shi frost.


    Viper also met their former teacher, he Xianren, Xie Bo and Su Nian.


    They don''t live in seclusion. They don''t care about the world for a long time. How can they now?


    There''s no time to ask.


    Xie Bo said: "boy, you have to remember our Yanyu building''s life-saving kindness. Mr. Su and I, who came back to Yanyu building only yesterday, haven''t had enough rest. This little girl Kong Shishuang is pulling us out to inspect the mountains tonight."


    "You''re lucky, boy. You''re also lucky to be stubborn. Otherwise, you won''t be able to wait for us." He Xianren also took stubble.


    The serpent was filled with gratitude.


    In front of him, Kong Shishuang said nothing.


    The Viper thought she was still blaming herself.


    At the beginning, she cut off her robe and cut off her righteousness.


    "Kong -"


    "sorry."


    Kong Shishuang didn''t look back.


    Or the full use of spiritual power, and all the elders to resist the beautiful seal.


    But she said it first.


    "You?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m stupid. I was provoked and misunderstood by you, viper. I hope you don''t care with me."


    How proud Kong Shishuang is.


    It''s not easy to say that.


    At this time, the viper''s heart became more and more dignified.


    They treat themselves so leniently, but they don''t want them here.


    They shouldn''t have come.


    It''s not so easy to deal with this person.

 Chapter 771

    For a while.


    The poisonous snake said in a muffled voice, "I''m wrong, too."


    "If I had not been headstrong and arrogant, others would not have alienated my relationship with Yanyu building so easily."


    At this point.


    It seems too late to say anything.


    But he said that everything was just right.


    At least, at this moment, the knot between the two people was untied.


    "Fantastic!"


    Lin Lang looks at the scene.


    Eyes burst out, more disdain.


    The sudden appearance of these people in Yanyu building is really unexpected, but what if they come?


    Even if the whole student of Yanyu building comes, what?


    They.


    There will only be one result, that is to bury Xie an, the poisonous snake.


    Before he died, Lin Lang felt disgusted to see them like this.


    "Lin Lang, as a disciple of the family, you have enough. Why kill them all?" It is Kong Shishuang who speaks.


    Kong Shishuang, in fact, does not have much intersection with Linlang.


    When I was young, I heard my brother mention Lin Lang many times, and they all worshipped him as a God.


    In a flash, the young man whom everyone praised became so bloodthirsty.


    "Kill all? It''s shuiyunsheng who started the Seven Star League first. "


    "But shuiyunsheng didn''t kill all of your Seven Star League. After you left the city and fled, your Seven Star League disciples came down. Shuiyunsheng didn''t kill those who surrendered. They left voluntarily. What''s the relationship with shuiyunsheng?" Xie explained.


    I was stunned.


    Xie Bo''s words seemed to surprise him.


    However, even if the fact is what Xie Bo said, what does that mean?


    After all, it is because of shuiyunsheng that our Seven Star Alliance has become what it is now.


    "Your Seven Star Alliance looks like gold. In fact, its members have long been discontented with your autocratic rule. The killing of members of shuiyunsheng gang by your Seven Star Alliance is a sign. Later, why do you think shuiyunsheng can attack your Seven Star Alliance so quickly? That''s because there are many members in your Seven Star League. You don''t agree with them, so you have to cooperate with shuiyunsheng


    "No way!" Lin Lang retorts fiercely.


    His hands, slightly shaking.


    "How dare they? Are they not afraid that I will kill them? " The killing intention in the eyes is so strong.


    At this time, Kong Shishuang was patient.


    He said, "why do you think they betrayed you? Isn''t it because you are bloodthirsty and cruel and don''t take their lives as one thing? "


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Lin Lang is furious.


    Seal in hand.


    In a moment, it becomes more powerful, and the seal formed is like a towering mountain, heavily pressing down on several people.


    Kong Shishuang and his party.


    No more distractions.


    Had to call up the whole body''s spiritual power and spiritual power, to the attack.


    Linlang''s mental strength has changed from red to purple.


    Look at the resistance below.


    He and the Dragon tooth Panther look at each other, and then, together with the hand.


    I have to say.


    Lang Lang''s ability is very powerful. Together with the remaining members of the other seven star alliance, their strength is really hard for the teachers and elders of Yanyu building to cope with.


    However.


    It would be naive for Lin Lang to take them in an instant.


    "Miss Su, if we can survive this time, you have to make it up to me." Xie Bo deserves to be a playboy. In this case, he does not forget to flirt with Su Nian.


    Su Nian gave him a angry look.


    Xie Bo smiles back.


    Invisibly, he moved his body towards Su Nian.


    After so many years of getting along with Su Nian, he has long been an old husband and wife. However, for Xie Bo, every time he sees Su Nian, he always feels that he can''t see her enough. He always feels that this woman is as beautiful as when he first saw her decades ago.


    Su Nian also knows that this war will not be so easy to fool past.


    It''s very likely that they will die here.


    She seldom said anything emotional to Xie Bo. After they had been together for a long time, their feelings were self-evident and could be felt by each other.


    But now.


    She''s afraid that if she doesn''t say it, she won''t have a chance in the future.


    "Jiebo."


    "Well." Xie Bo''s answer, though brief, was witty.


    Su Nian muttered.


    "If there is a next life, I would like to meet you."Xie Bo was stunned.


    Her face is slightly red.


    Now, he is not young, and even between his temples, he has white hair.


    However, as long as the woman behind him is gentle to him, Xie Bo feels that it is worth risking her life.


    Like now.


    "Don''t worry, no matter in this life, next life, next life, life after life, you Sunian will always be my wife."


    Su Nian smiles.


    In this case.


    There was no fear between them.


    Fairy he could not help shouting: "little girl Kong, I said that we should not bring this pair of mandarin ducks when we come back. Yesterday, we saw them show their love for a day. Over the past decades, their old heart has been disgusted by them. Before we die, we should be disgusted again."


    What immortal he said.


    It made people laugh.


    "If so, we must let Mr. Su Nian give elder Xie Bo more children, and let Mr. Xie Bo also feel the feeling of someone reading fragmentary around his ears all day long."


    Everyone below.


    Although the physical strength has been exhausted.


    But the smile on their faces, but it really hurt Linlang, he told the people, increase spiritual power and spiritual power, all the people will be sealed here.


    I grew up at home.


    I''ve never experienced the feelings that flow between these people.


    Lin Lang doesn''t understand.


    They knew it was death.


    Why are you willing to stand up?


    Just for a snake that doesn''t have much to do with them?


    And that Kong Shishuang, between her and the poisonous snake, didn''t she cut her robe? Why, just a few words ago, they were able to break the ice?


    Look at the middle-aged couple.


    Why do dying people still have happiness in their eyes?


    I don''t understand.


    He doesn''t understand.


    So he hated and hated the feelings between these people. He felt that these people were so hypocritical that they were going to die, and he deliberately made such an awe inspiring expression.


    And before.


    What they said.


    He said that his autocratic management of the Seven Star League and his laissez faire subordinates led to the dissolution of the Seven Star League.


    Although Lin Lang didn''t care about it on the surface, his words, word by word, fell on his heart.


    "You hypocrites, go to hell!"

 Chapter 772

    In a rage.


    The mental energy in the hand burns more fiercely.


    It''s all in flames.


    Try your best to lift up your mental strength.


    This time.


    They will die.


    A huge flame emerged from the light mirror.


    Below a few people, minran a smile.


    Death here may be worthless, life may be regretful, but at least they are accompanied when they die.


    "Bang -"


    with the spread of the flame.


    A brilliant blue light rose with the trend.


    Turned into a water dragon, and wrapped up the fire of the flame.


    With a series of eyes, a more powerful mental force swarmed in.


    With the ice blue light.


    It''s a boy about sixteen years old.


    The boy came from the water, dressed in white.


    Above the face, there was panic.


    The heart, because of the previous fierce soaring, has a great degree of ups and downs.


    It''s Ye Xingchen.


    Ye Xingchen has been seen by many people.


    At the beginning, he was the mace of the Lin family''s scattered on the island. He called the Lin family as his father.


    At that time.


    When Lin Lang saw Ye Xingchen for the first time, he felt that he was not a simple person. Although he had few words, he had great skills.


    Now I see you again.


    Although there were no words between them, we could see that they didn''t like each other at all.


    As soon as ye Xingchen appeared.


    The Viper below perks up.


    Ye Xingchen''s ability is really powerful. There are many secrets hidden in him that he doesn''t know.


    When Kong Shishuang saw Ye Xingchen, he didn''t feel so hostile.


    Her line of sight, in the air and ye Xingchen on, the two just nodded slightly.


    Ye Xingchen jumps.


    Then he came to the snake.


    He looked at Xie an''s injury.


    There was a worried look on his face.


    "I''m fine. You don''t have to worry about me. " The poisonous snake tries to be brave, but it is dissatisfied with Ye Xingchen.


    "I told you earlier that before you do anything, you should discuss with me and don''t take risks on your own, but what about you?"


    The snake was stunned.


    Ye Xingchen has never spoken to himself in this tone.


    He knew that this time, it was estimated that ye Xingchen was really scared, so he was angry with himself, which was also understandable.


    "I know it''s wrong."


    Ye Xingchen sighed.


    He helped the snake cure the wound.


    "Thank you, Miss Kong."


    In the air.


    Ye Xingchen, Xie an and Kong Shishuang''s eyes meet.


    But soon separated.


    Kong Shishuang said: "you''re welcome. No matter what, viper is also a disciple who goes out of my Yanyu building. It''s also my elder martial brother. People in Yanyu building can''t help him if they see death."


    The snake whispered, "thank you."


    Kong Shishuang is awkward.


    "You''re welcome. And here you are She threw the pill in her arms at the snake.


    Under the gaze of Ye Xingchen.


    Kong Shishuang quickly explained: "don''t misunderstand me. For so many years, I don''t have those wishful thinking about poisonous snakes any more. What happened before is my wishful thinking. Now I''ve seen it. I hope it doesn''t disturb the feelings between you."


    Ye Xingchen was stunned.


    The snake covered his chest with a smile.


    At this time, the scene, how to see, how strange.


    Lin Lang stretched out his hand: "now happy, are you too early?"


    "Ye Xingchen, I know you have good mental power and spiritual power, but it''s fantastic that you want to save so many of them in my hands."


    Viper looks at Ye Xingchen.


    But see ye Xingchen''s face, unexpectedly have no half cent flustered.


    "Did you bring shuiyunsheng''s reinforcements?"


    In the eyes of all.


    Kong Shishuang also asked nervously, "how many people did you take with you?"


    "I didn''t bring shuiyunsheng."


    The crowd was shocked.


    "In that case, how can you come so rashly? If shuiyunsheng doesn''t have me, you can still sit in my seat, so that those who want to do something won''t take it!"


    The venomous snake is in a rush to attack the heart.


    Ye Xingchen quickly soothes his Qi.


    "Why are you so excited? Although I didn''t bring shuiyunsheng''s people, I also brought reinforcements. "


    "How many people are there?"


    "When will it arrive?"


    "Who is it? Are they lying in ambush near the maze forest"Why didn''t we see their footprints when we came in earlier?"


    They all asked.


    Ye Xingchen smiles faintly.


    "I brought a man."


    The crowd showed consternation.


    Ye Xingchen, it''s not like a person who does something so uncertain.


    "One? How can one be enough? "


    "She''s enough alone."


    I''m talking.


    But he was angry.


    After breaking Ye Xingchen''s water shield, Lin Lang wants to attack again and seal everyone in the maze forest.


    But.


    When the colorful fingerprints come out again.


    In front of him, a light shield suddenly appeared.


    The overall color of the light shield is fiery red, with streamer shining on it.


    The fiery red shield is extremely hard. Its thickness is equal to that of the shield built by people on the ground. Not only that, but it is even several times thicker than that of the shield at that time.


    A sense of foreboding rose in the heart of all the people.


    He just wanted to look back.


    "Retreat!"


    But those Seven Star Alliance''s remnant subordinates didn''t have time to step back, and their side also began to appear several light shields, which trapped them.


    It was also at this time.


    Only then did Linlang realize it.


    What follows Ye Xingchen should be a very complicated character.


    "Head and tail, sir, are you in the dark?"


    All the words just came to an end.


    Zhao shuning''s voice came out.


    "I thought it would be a great honor for you not to show up."


    Standing on the Phoenix''s back and looking down, Zhao shuning''s momentum is just like that of Ye Ling, the empress of that year, which makes people dare not look directly at him.


    "Empress Ye Ling."


    "The Phoenix?"


    This is the first time Linlang has seen Phoenix.


    Its fiery red body, gorgeous feathers, and beautiful eyes, especially the Phoenix''s powerful suppression of the king of birds, make the Dragon tooth Panther around Linlang breathless.


    Good mental strength.


    What a powerful beast.


    "At the beginning, in the black market lane outside the Yanyu building, it was you who killed the spy of shuiyunsheng? If I''m right, you should have something to do with ansu


    Zhao shuning put his hands on the back.


    His face was cold.


    It''s high.


    It made everyone shiver.


    Below, the most excited is the poisonous snake Xie an.


    Kong Shishuang and ye Xingchen have met Zhao shuning.


    But Shea didn''t.


    This is the first time they have met in more than 40 years.


    "It''s the fairy, it''s her, isn''t it?"


    The poisonous snake tightly holds Ye Xingchen''s hand beside him, and ye Xingchen smiles.


    "Yes, it''s my sister."


    "If sister is here, we don''t have to worry."


    Zhao shuning is the reassurance in everyone''s heart. Wherever she appears, no matter how dangerous the situation is, she can always save the day.

 Chapter 773

    In mid air.


    Zhao shuning stood with his hands down.


    Right now.


    Old friends.


    On the other side, we have never seen a strong opponent.


    Although they haven''t played each other, they have heard about each other for a long time.


    "Master, he is Lin Lang, a disciple of the family."


    What is it?


    Zhao shuning had a little thought in his mind.


    In retrospect.


    At that time, in the hearts of many disciples, Lin Lang was a god like existence.


    It''s just a pity.


    At the beginning, I had just accepted the yuan family, but before I had time to settle down, I fell asleep for more than 30 years. It has been more than 40 years since I saw this legendary beauty.


    "You are Lin Lang?"


    "Who are you?"


    My eyes narrowed slightly.


    He''s not sure.


    The woman is so young, but she can control such beasts as Phoenix. You know, even the head of an''s family only has Chongming bird.


    "The little girl of the Zhao family, Zhao shuning."


    But I dare not relax.


    Zhao shuning''s name also made him rather afraid.


    In the early years, he heard Miaoxi about this woman.


    She said that at the beginning, with her own strength, she even accepted all the members of the yuan family. Even the head of the yuan family became insane in that duel.


    I''ve heard a lot about you


    At this time, attention has been very focused.


    Although talking with Zhao shuning.


    However, he is also observing whether the fire red light shield set by Zhao shuning has shortcomings.


    "Beautiful. It''s a good name Zhao shuning smiles.


    I don''t know why.


    See the woman suddenly like this.


    The heart of Lin Lang is trembling.


    It seems that she is different from her strong.


    "Don''t try to find loopholes. Naturally, there are loopholes. Even if you break my light shield, I won''t let you out of this forest."


    The woman is still smiling.


    When she said this, her eyes were still so flat.


    "Your ability is good, but you seem to underestimate me a little." Lin Lang snorted coldly and retorted.


    Zhao shuning looked down at the crowd.


    They gathered at the foot of the tree.


    Looking at the wound of the poisonous snake, I should have suffered a lot.


    And Zhu Yan.


    It was he who brought Zhu Yan out of the cave and gave it to the snake.


    Now, Zhu Yan is so seriously injured.


    These.


    Zhao shuning wants to get back one by one from Linlang.


    "You shouldn''t have hurt them."


    "If what I expected is not bad, Miss Zhao, you should not have much to do with shuiyunsheng. The biggest connection is that you were a student of Yanyu building in those years."


    Lin Lang continued: "I and shuiyunsheng''s grudge, Miss Zhao you do not know, should not intervene."


    "Now that the Zhao family is developing rapidly, it has become a big family in Dongze. You should be clear how much hostility your own behavior will bring to your family."


    There''s a lot to be said.


    He is determined.


    Zhao shuning should be a man of great righteousness. He knows what to intervene in and what not to intervene in.


    Although his Seven Star League has been destroyed, there is a whole family behind him.


    Now, the family has a ghost as a backer. For so many years, it has been standing in the wilderness of Dongze without falling down.


    Zhao''s family and an''s family are all big families of Dongze Dahuang.


    If the Zhao family wants to be safe, they can''t move the people who settle down.


    "So?"


    "So, Miss Zhao, Quan Dang can''t see what happened tonight. You know, if I really want to escape, you Guangdun can''t trap me. As a disciple of my family, as long as you don''t intervene in this matter tonight, I will promise you to let those people in Yanyu building go. But the poisonous snake will die. It''s him who destroyed the Seven Star Alliance I created Once it''s done


    "If it''s successful tonight, I''ll report it to the owner of an''s family when I get back to an''s home in the future. From then on, the Zhao family and an''s family will make friends and discuss the grand event together."


    "Look, Miss Zhao?"


    Zhao shuning listened carefully.


    That''s why she felt even more funny.


    "Then why do you think the Zhao family has not had any business relations with Anjia for so many years?"


    "I don''t like home, so I don''t like you either."


    I was stunned.


    Eyes chisel.


    "Can you see what''s in the air?""Light mirror."


    "If you are destined to fight with me tonight, then the relationship between the Zhao family and an family will be completely destroyed."


    Zhao shuning pretended to think.


    Lin Lang thought her words had worked.


    Zhao shuning bowed his head.


    He said to Ye Xingchen, "over the years, has there been no conflict between the Zhao family and the Anji family?"


    Ye Xingchen shakes his head.


    "Well, it''s something that my good uncles, who are always on their own, can do."


    She looked up again.


    Looking at the light mirror in the air, he said: "if I am here, please know that what I do has nothing to do with the Zhao family. I have settled with the people of an family."


    Last second.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes are as calm as autumn water.


    Next second.


    In her eyes, there was a terrible wave.


    With the change of eyes.


    The light shield around several people shrinks quickly.


    Zhao shuning alone scattered countless mental power to deal with the members left behind by the Seven Star Alliance.


    I''m so excited.


    He got up immediately.


    As he said, Zhao shuning''s Guangdun is really powerful, but it''s not so easy to trap him.


    The light shield in front of Linlang.


    All of a sudden.


    He pulled out.


    I''m going to run.


    But a more strange thing happened.


    Zhao shuning obviously had expected the gap. She had a chance to block the gap, but she just laughed and didn''t move.


    The Phoenix hovered in the sky.


    Zhao shuning just looked at Phoenix.


    One man, one beast, and one mind.


    Phoenix figure meal, disappeared in the maze barrier forest in the sky.


    "Sister, you can''t let him go."


    "Star, don''t worry, he can''t go."


    Before Linlang left.


    He could see dozens of people following him. They are all trapped in the light shield, and the light shield is still shrinking.


    Go on like that.


    His remaining dozens of brothers are bound to become the souls of Zhao shuning''s subordinates.


    If you save them, you may also be buried here.


    If they are not saved, they will surely die.


    After Linlang left, Zhao shuning waved his hand gently.


    The shrinking light shield stopped immediately.


    She landed slowly.


    Look at the crowd.


    "Long time no see."


    Xie Bo''s eyes narrowed and he laughed happily. Su Nian was also smiling. Looking at Zhao shuning, he was very proud.


    So is Xie an.


    See you again.


    Between them, they just nodded.


    "Xiao an."


    Just two words.


    But it makes the Viper feel more intimate.

 Chapter 774

    Zhao shuning nodded slightly.


    She checked the snake''s wound.


    It has been almost handled by Ye Xingchen.


    "You''ve had a lot of bad luck." Zhao shuning joked.


    "That''s beautiful? It''s just like this. "


    Zhao shuning is calm.


    He said: "if I say that Linlang is a good seedling, it''s just that his heart is not right. If I correct his conduct, are you willing to accept him again?"


    The crowd looked at the viper.


    Because it was a poisonous snake that almost died in the hands of Linlang.


    The viper is smiling.


    "Of course."


    As long as the decision was made by the senior, he believed that it must be reasonable.


    The man.


    A little paranoid.


    But in my heart, it''s not bad.


    It is absolutely impossible for him to betray ansu.


    Zhao shuning waved at random.


    The mirrors didn''t wait for the next day. Then it broke away.


    "Sister, what are you doing?"


    "Don''t worry, if an Su Su really cares about Linlang, she will believe him even if she sees the image."


    However, Zhao shuning knows an Su Su better than anyone else.


    In the case of just now, Zhao shuning was able to stop Lin Lang, but deliberately let him escape. An Su Su is suspicious, and will surely feel that this is a trap set by Zhao shuning and Lin Lang.


    Ansusu is a cruel man.


    At that time, Linlang will be completely determined to settle down.


    Zhao shuning helps the snake up and calls Jieyu beast to take the snake and ye Xingchen back to shuiyunsheng''s branch base.


    After saying goodbye.


    Zhao shuning also stepped on the back of Jieyu beast.


    The poisonous snake is sitting on the back of Jieyu beast. Ye Xingchen carefully checks whether there are other wounds on the poisonous snake.


    After confirmation, ye Xingchen looks dignified.


    "That''s beautiful. It''s hard to start."


    Zhao shuning replied: "since childhood, Lin Lang has been raised by an Su Su. He is determined and resolute in his work. If he has revenge, he will take revenge. Shuiyun has killed the Seven Star Alliance. He is sure to take revenge on Xiao an."


    "Sister, will it lead to disaster if you leave a lot of things behind?"


    "No


    For others, Zhao shuning is not sure.


    But now, she is the eight phase spirit pharmacist, even the mental power, also has reached the eight grade, she can detect other people''s inner thoughts, at this time, is in the time of ups and downs.


    Now, his trust in settling down is at stake. All he needs is a push. As long as ansusu is willing to kill him, then they will be able to receive shuiyunsheng.


    Among them, we need means.


    And Zhao shuning has this confidence.


    She is no longer Ye Ling of the previous life. She only looks at people through her skin.


    "By the way, master, why have you been missing for so long? I spent a lot of time and I didn''t find you


    Zhao shuning shrugged slightly.


    "I''m engaged."


    "What?"


    "Ah?"


    Ye Xingchen and xie''an speak almost at the same time.


    Clearly, they are not asking this question.


    "As for why I am missing, xiao''an, let Xingchen make a good deal with you. By the way, have you made it clear about you and miss Kong? She asked me to say sorry to you if I saw you


    "It''s all explained."


    The poisonous snake answers Zhao shuning''s words, but his eyes look at Ye Xingchen.


    Ye Xingchen is flustered.


    "What are you watching me do?"


    The snake quickly withdrew its eyes.


    Zhao shuning grinned.


    The Viper quickly changed the subject.


    "By the way, master, you said you are engaged. Who are you with?"


    "You''ve all seen this man."


    Ye Xingchen thought about it.


    Then he said, "is it emperor Zun?"


    The poisonous snake looks for Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Of course, who but him?"


    When it comes to dyeing, Zhao shuning''s face adds a lot of smile.


    "So many years have passed, master, are you all with emperor Zun?"


    "To put it another way, it is."


    Five hundred years ago, it was the first time for her to see such a young master. If she teased him at will, he would blush involuntarily. Like now, the master is just like an iceberg, not human.


    "And you?"


    "Xiao an?" Zhao shuning interrupts the snake.


    The snake looked up in a daze.


    "How can I find out that you seem to be gossiping a lot when you disappear?"The snake lowered its head.


    Zhao shuning simply sat opposite them.


    "By the way, between you and the stars, how''s it going now?" he asked


    "Master, I -"


    "don''t hide it from me. I have eyes and can see it."


    Ye Xingchen is a little shy.


    "Elder sister, you shouldn''t ask him about this. You know he''s not good at words."


    "Don''t ask him, do you ask the stars? You care about Xiao an, but I see in the eyes, just now, you are faster than me, Phoenix just found that Xiao an''s breath, you began to panic


    "Sister --"


    "it''s OK, our Ye family doesn''t care about this."


    The poisonous snake said: "master, he and I are close friends, but we are far better than friends."


    This is the answer.


    For ye Xingchen, that''s enough.


    Zhao shuning turned back.


    A little smile.


    Look at the stars above the night sky.


    Very happy.


    As the light mirror broke, the person who received the image, apart from ansusu, also had a crucial person.


    That''s luoqiu.


    At that time.


    It''s dawn.


    On the main hall, Luo Qiu and Mo Bai look at the image that keeps flashing in the light mirror, and their faces are dignified.


    "She''s not a sister. She looks like a sister. She''s not a sister. She''s very like a sister."


    "Ningning now such skill, think, her body, should recover very well."


    Luo Qiu and Mo Bai look at each other.


    She looks at Mo Yan.


    "How about you, God? What do you think? "


    Mo Yan looks at the woman in the image.


    Hear Luo Qiu ask oneself.


    He just shook his head.


    "This little girl, can''t she really smoke? If Yan''er, why didn''t she react to you when she met you in Qingyun peak cave? "


    "But in her hand, there is a chain of soul turning beads."


    "There is a red lotus in the center of the eyebrow."


    Mo Bai stands up.


    A heavy heart.


    I don''t know why.


    "Father, elder, no matter Ning Ning is the person you are looking for, you are not allowed to hurt her."


    Mo Yan and Luo Qiu look at each other.


    "If she is really the reincarnation of her sister, then I will not hurt her."


    Mo Bai looks at Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan turns around.


    No words.


    Mo Bai suddenly realized something.


    A portrait of my father in his room.


    Master Luo Qiu said that the person was not her. Under those portraits, there were three words "Luo Fei Yan". In this way, Yan''er in father''s mouth and sister in master Luo Qiu''s mouth should be one person.


    Ning Ning, what should he do if it''s really smoke in their mouth?


    How strange should his relationship with his father become in the future?

 Chapter 775

    Mo Bai turned back.


    Luo Qiu''s eyes are dignified.


    Mo Yan did not say a word.


    "I''m going to find Ning Ning."


    The first one to speak is Mo Bai.


    "How do you find her?"


    "How do you find her?"


    "If you really go to find her, have you ever thought about what you should do when you meet the supreme beast again?"


    Mo Yan asked three questions in succession.


    Mo Bai said: "before, I didn''t know where she had gone, and I was afraid that it would disturb her recovery. Now, she must have been awake for many days. If I don''t go to find her, I''m afraid --" I''m afraid that I won''t have a chance in the future.


    In Mo Bai''s heart, anxiety occupied the majority.


    He knew that he was sorry for Ning Ning.


    Previously, he cheated her too much. Later, he will never do anything as stupid as before.


    Mo Bai is Mo Yan''s son.


    For so many years, no matter how stubborn Mo Bai is, or how much discord he has with himself recently, Mo Yan knows Mo Bai''s nature.


    He is very similar to himself, but there are many differences.


    "I''m going to find her."


    Mo Bai said, going out.


    "Stop!"


    It was luoqiu who said this.


    She repeatedly studied the content of the image many times, and her heart was full of doubts.


    "If you run out so rashly, you will expose the ability you have learned so hard to the mainland of Kyushu. Mo Bai, how many lives do you think you have? You are the enemy of Kyushu mainland everywhere. Will emperor Zun Yan Ruyu let you go? Will Zhao Huai let you go again? "


    Mo Bai is silent.


    Luo Qiu also said: "your ability is not particularly stable now. Remember, you are the first Wizard of our ghosts for thousands of years. You can''t have any problems. You still need to protect the ghosts."


    Luo Qiu''s love for this ghost.


    Naturally, I don''t have deep feelings.


    It''s just about Zhao shuning.


    She didn''t want so many people involved.


    Now I don''t know if Zhao shuning''s elder sister is reincarnated. If Mo Bai does something on impulse, Luo Qiu''s regret will not disappear for a thousand years.


    "Master."


    "If you really want to be better, you should practice hard. While Zhao Huai is practicing human form, you should try your best to improve your mental strength. Only when something happens in the future can you have the ability of World War I."


    You don''t have to be like the last few times.


    It''s clear that Yan Ruyu has been seriously injured, and her mental strength is on the verge of exhaustion. Even if Yan Ruyu is so gorgeous, isn''t Mo Bai also fooled by him?


    Mo Bai knows what Luo Qiu means.


    He clenched his fists.


    Today, his ability can be regarded as the top five in the whole mainland of Kyushu, but in the face of Yan Ruyu and Zhao Huai, he can only fall behind.


    The elder is right. If he really cares about Ning Ning, he shouldn''t go out now.


    But.


    Reason is reason.


    When he saw Ning Ning in the light mirror, he couldn''t help it. He wanted to see her too much.


    I want to hear her speak, I want to hear her whisper her name.


    "I see."


    Mo Bai returned.


    Luo Qiu nodded.


    Mo Yan also sighed.


    "I''ll go out first."


    Mo Bai almost flew out of the hall.


    Looking at the figure of his son.


    Mo Yan''s eyes, also dyed with a complex look.


    "Mo Bai won''t sneak out, will he?" Luo Qiu is worried about asking.


    Mo Yan is shaking his head.


    "Mo Bai, I know him well. He doesn''t like me. He really likes the girl. When he uses the girl, he must be very uncomfortable. He is much better than I was then. That is to say, he is calm. Unlike me, he has revenge. For his own selfish desire, he has caused a lot of inestimable results."


    "Mo Bai said that if there is no ghost, there will be no ghost."


    Luo Qiu says: "that he now?"


    "He should have gone to the wasteland. Recently, he is eager to improve his strength. I''m afraid that you just stimulated him and went to the wasteland to hunt fierce animals."


    Luo Qiu and Mo Yan walked out of the hall together.


    "Sometimes, I don''t know why I have come so far with you. At the beginning, you were the respected leader of Loulan, and I was the saint of Loulan. I once thought that if I helped you to ascend to a high position, I would become strong and have my elder sister to accompany me. "


    Mo Yan said: "at the beginning, I was also wrong, but if it wasn''t for Xia Qingyan of Hailing Kingdom who suddenly appeared such symptoms, Yan''er wouldn''t -"


    LUO Qiu looked over.


    Sharp eyes.This matter, Mo Yan even now dare to mention.


    "It''s useless to say more. You''ve tortured the daughter of the Xia family like this. Isn''t it enough to relieve your hatred?"


    "If I were not connected with your mission, I would like to cut Mr. Moyan to pieces."


    Luo Qiu said this sentence with a calm face.


    It''s very similar to the original luofeiyan.


    "But my sister said, you are for my good, let me not blame you."


    Mo Yan lowers her head.


    This sentence in Luo Feiyan''s letter is the eternal pain in his heart.


    "You said that Zhao shuning, can really be the reincarnation of Yan''er."


    "If she is really a reincarnation of her sister, what do you want to do?"


    "You think I''m going to hurt her?"


    Lothar had no words.


    Mo Yan no longer asked.


    But they all know that over the years, although they have been allies with each other, their abilities have long surpassed those of Mo Yan.


    Between them, mutual suspicion, never really trust each other.


    "It''s getting late. I have to go."


    Luo Qiu makes a sound.


    Mo Yan frowned and asked, "where are you going?"


    Luo Qiu with a flash, became a man''s appearance, even the voice, also become a lot of stout.


    "On the mainland of Kyushu, Mo Bai can''t go, you can''t go, Gui Gui people can''t go, you all have many enemies, but I''m not the same. I can go wherever the world is big."


    Luo Qiu smiles slowly.


    That smile, some dazzling.


    Mo Yan startled: "you want to find her?"


    "Yes."


    "But you?"


    "Mo Yan, who do you think you miss most about her in the world? Why do you think I want to help you to establish a god clan? Do you think you are the one who loves her the most in the world and is most ashamed of her? "


    Luo Qiu smiles.


    Laughter is desolate and helpless.


    If it''s not that my feelings are not tolerated by the world, if it''s not that I''m afraid of attracting criticism from my sister, if it''s not that I''m not strong enough to protect my sister.


    If it''s not Mo Yan''s jealousy, if it''s not my sister, my heart is too good.


    How could my sister end up like this?


    "Luoqiu, I''m the same as you, to Yan''er -"


    "Mo Yan, you will never understand that you and I will never be the same people."


    He put Loulan''s reputation and ambition first.


    In Luo Qiu''s heart, sister is more important than everything else.

 Chapter 776

    It''s night.


    The snakebite was treated in time, and there was no serious problem.


    Zhao shuning used some means to bring those seven star alliance people back.


    And imprisoned in shuiyunsheng.


    It''s detention.


    It''s just a place to rest.


    In that room, the light is good and the supply is sufficient.


    There are three meals a day, and people bring them in.


    It has nothing in common with a cell, so to speak.


    It''s just that.


    Zhao shuning put a protective cover on the outside of those rooms.


    This shield, joined the power of the red lotus industry fire, therefore, even if someone rashly came, there would be no mistake.


    Set up the viper.


    They looked at the jade plate on the table.


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    Xiao''an is still as stubborn as before. This jade card, whether put in other people''s hands or in his hands, will eventually return to his own hands.


    "Master, take it."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Viper and Zhao shuning talked a lot.


    They were in a small room, and no one went in.


    Even ye Xingchen can only guard outside the door.


    The two of them had been talking about the early morning before the door opened.


    No one knows what they said.


    It''s just that.


    After Zhao shuning came out.


    Snake''s face, has been a shallow smile.


    Ye Xingchen saw Zhao shuning come out and called her sister in a hurry. When her eyes dodged, she said that he went in to see how the snake was hurt.


    Zhao shuning just nodded.


    The feelings between Xingchen and xiao''an are much stronger than before.


    Ye Xingchen enters the room.


    The snake is still sitting on the chair, just a faint smile.


    "Shane, are you all right?"


    Ye Xingchen''s worried eyes make the snake''s heart more firm.


    He gently extended his hand to Ye Xingchen.


    Ye Xingchen was at a loss.


    Some doubts.


    "What''s the matter? What did sister say to you? "


    Although he was puzzled, ye Xingchen still held out his hand. He thought Xie an wanted to stand up because his leg was injured, so he needed to help himself to stand up.


    But.


    The truth seems to me.


    It''s not what ye Xingchen thought.


    Xie an''s hand catches up with Ye Xingchen''s, but he doesn''t stand up. Instead, he holds Ye Xingchen''s hand more tightly.


    "What''s the matter with you, Shea? There''s something wrong with you today. "


    "Nothing."


    Xie an didn''t stand up, but the strength in his hand was not small. Ye Xingchen was pulled in front of him, and the distance between them was closer.


    "Xie an, it''s very late. You still have injuries. I''ll take you to rest."


    Ye Xingchen said.


    I just want to pick Shea up.


    But his body shape is not much different from that of a 16-year-old boy. Xie an is strong, and ye Xingchen can''t hold Xie an so easily.


    Shea didn''t move.


    Ye Xingchen is in doubt.


    The snake''s hand is a tug.


    Ye Xingchen''s body took another step forward.


    So far.


    The Viper sat on the chair.


    A wave of the right hand.


    The gate behind Ye Xingchen slammed shut.


    The next moment.


    The light in the hut is out, too.


    Ye Xingchen''s heart beat very fast.


    This is the first time in so many years that Xie an has made such an abnormal move.


    Next.


    The hand of poisonous snake slowly encircles Ye Xingchen''s waist.


    "Xie an, you -"


    "Ye Xingchen, don''t talk yet." Xie an put her head gently in front of Ye Xingchen''s waist.


    His voice was hoarse, guilty and low.


    "Ye Xingchen, I''m sorry."


    Ye Xingchen''s body was shocked.


    It seems a little uncomfortable.


    "You, why do you suddenly say this to me?"


    "I know that this time, I''m too headstrong to worry you."


    "In fact, it''s not your fault." Ye Xingchen breathed a sigh of relief, and said to the snake low. Ye Xingchen''s voice is very nice, soft and waxy, just like a far soft dumpling, which makes people feel that it will be very comfortable to take a bite.


    "I worried you."


    "This -"


    "the elder has already told me. She will not interfere in our affairs. "


    Ye Xingchen did not speak.The whole room was quiet, only their breathing could be heard.


    "Over the years, although I am interested in you, I never dare to respond to you openly. You not only haven''t alienated me, but also accompany me and help me take care of shuiyunsheng. It''s me that has kept you waiting too long."


    Ye Xingchen was moved.


    Can''t help but say: "Xie an, No. In fact - "


    " in fact, I have you in my heart, but, many times, I dare not admit that my predecessors are right. In this life, how many hurdles we have to go through, we are not easy to live. We can not let happiness slip away if we can grasp it. "


    "Ye Xingchen, I''m Xie an here. To tell you the truth, my feelings for you have already exceeded those of my best friends. I can say it clearly enough. Can you understand me?"


    In the dark.


    Ye Xingchen''s eyes become red.


    I don''t know when.


    There was fog in my eyes.


    It seems that as long as his eyes blink, the tears will go down.


    This moment.


    How long has he been waiting?


    Poisonous snakes are special to him, but ye Xingchen knows his own identity, and their feelings will not be accepted by the world. He can''t implicate poisonous snakes. If poisonous snakes don''t talk, he won''t use this feeling to tie them down.


    "I thought - I thought you never wanted to face up to me, to this feeling."


    Ye Xingchen''s voice is choked.


    Xie an quickly pacifies the way.


    "No, before me, I was just not brave enough. I was born in a mountain village. When I was older, I had the ability to take the Xie family back to Huaibei to raise me. My parents also took little care of me, and I didn''t know how to get along with others. I just felt that if I was a little fierce, a little cruel, and I didn''t feel soft towards everyone, no one would dare to bully me Although it is strong, just because the feelings in my heart are too weak, I dare not face them. The words of my predecessors can be regarded as completely opening my heart knot. "


    The Viper stopped.


    There seems to be some excitement.


    He continued: "life is short. If I miss you, it will be the thing I regret the most."


    "Xiao''an -"


    Ye Xingchen''s tone became soft.


    Snake and him.


    I seldom make friends like this, let alone talk about feelings.


    "Ye Xingchen, I''m Xie an here. I swear to heaven that I can''t give you a grand wedding banquet or a real reputation, but I''m here."


    The Viper pointed to where his heart was.


    Then he said, "here, from now on, you will be the only one."


    "Nameless, will you follow me?"


    Ye Xingchen''s tears fall.


    "Yes."


    Yes, of course.


    The poisonous snake can break through the secular obstacles and accept himself, which is what ye Xingchen dares not to expect.


    There''s no place.


    So what?


    As long as their hearts are close enough, even if their love is separated by mountains and seas, the mountains and seas can be flat.

 Chapter 777

    Zhao shuning stayed in shuiyunsheng branch base for about five days.


    She wanted to go to the border town of Hailing kingdom as soon as possible.


    No way.


    Ye Xingchen is really worried about the snake''s injury.


    Zhao shuning could only stay in shuiyunsheng for about five days.


    Later.


    The viper''s wound is pretty good.


    Zhao shuning and the Viper told the rest of the Seven Star League what to do.


    "I''ve left a trail. There are so many clues that I should find here."


    "If he doesn''t want to give up, he has to fight against shuiyunsheng? What should we do? "


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "Then Linlang is a smart man. Don''t worry. He knows who is the right choice to follow. An Su Su''s suspicion of him is not so big. There is a gap between them, so they can''t go far."


    "Xiao''an, you just need to remember that if Linlang comes here, even if he wants to do it, you don''t have to worry. I know the strength of shuiyunsheng these days. Probably, your injury is better than half. It''s more than enough to deal with Linlang. Moreover, I''ll let Phoenix follow Linlang. At that time, even if it''s true, you won''t be hurt if Phoenix protects you Something''s wrong. "


    "Thank you, master."


    Zhao shuning then said, "remember what I told you. If Lin Lang is willing to put down her airs and join Shui Yunsheng, she will give him corresponding power and respect." Linlang is like a fierce tiger. He can''t be raised in captivity. If he is given enough respect, he will be willing to work for shuiyunsheng.


    "Viper knows."


    After Zhao shuning and Xie an explained clearly.


    Just take ye Xingchen and get on the carriage.


    When ye Xingchen leaves, the remembrance in his eyes is very obvious.


    Xie an''s eyes are always flowing on Ye Xingchen''s body.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Said: "don''t worry, ye Xingchen is my brother, he took me this time, just to help me guide the way, I will certainly take good care of him, how he went, I will let him complete back."


    Xie an nodded.


    "Please, master."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "In the future, don''t call my elder sister. I''m really uncomfortable. You might as well call my elder sister as the stars."


    Shea bowed her head.


    Embarrassed: "you, you are careful on the way."


    "Yes." These two words, ye Xingchen to Xie an back.


    At the next moment, the coachman stretched the whip.


    I only heard a "drive".


    The carriage drove away.


    Back.


    There is a yellow sand.


    Looking at this scene.


    The smile on Xie an''s face is light, turn round, returned to own room.


    And now.


    It''s not far away.


    A figure standing on the top of the tree, looking at this scene from a distance.


    Her lightness skill is very high and her mental strength is very strong.


    Appearing here, even Zhao shuning, who has eight grades of mental strength, didn''t notice it.


    "Is that you?"


    Is it really you?


    The man in Black said this sentence gently. Before long, her figure disappeared.


    It should have followed the carriage.


    Zhao shuning and ye Xingchen are sitting on the carriage.


    A lot of peace of mind.


    From the moment she returned to Dongze, she was always on the run, dealing with problems, and then on the run, dealing with problems again.


    There is a lot of time for rest.


    But no one talked with her funny, always feel bored a lot.


    Some time ago.


    I think I can see many acquaintances when I return to shuiyunsheng.


    Who knows, shuiyunsheng''s influence is all over the world now. The first warm and the first warm are not in Dongze, and the former martial brothers who followed her in Yanyu building are also growing up. They are responsible for the size of shuiyunsheng''s branches in different places.


    Since Zhao shuning talked to Xie an.


    Xie an''s attitude towards Ye Xingchen has changed a lot.


    Both of them.


    Although I''m not tired of being together all day.


    However, as long as the two of them appeared together, Zhao shuning always felt that there was a sour smell in the air, and he couldn''t stay.


    Now.


    Finally, she came out of this branch of shuiyunsheng. She only felt that the air was fresh. When she opened the window and looked out, even the sky turned blue.


    The mood has changed a lot.


    Zhao shuning put down the carriage curtain.


    Sitting opposite Ye Xingchen.


    She has to get down to business.


    "Star, how can you have contact with the Lord of the border town of Hailing kingdom?""Elder sister, you don''t know that a few years ago, the royal family of Hailing Kingdom also had a lot of turmoil. At that time, shuiyunsheng happened to have a branch in Hailing kingdom. Because of the war, I went to Hailing kingdom to deal with shuiyunsheng''s branch. I accidentally rescued the leader of the border city. At that time, I didn''t know her identity."


    "Before Hailing Kingdom, the country was peaceful and the people were safe all the time. Nothing big happened? What happened to the prince who won the throne? "


    Ye Xingchen shook his head.


    "Sister, you don''t know that this time the conflict between Hailing kingdom is not internal, but between the two countries."


    "Between the two countries?"


    "Yes, hailing Kingdom and Tianli kingdom."


    "No way! Haven''t Hailing Kingdom and Tianli Kingdom always been friends? How could this happen? "


    "Elder sister, you don''t know. More than 60 years ago, the little princess of Hailing Kingdom disappeared. The royal family had been looking for her for many years, but there was no result. Later, the Oriental people also gave birth to a little princess. The little princess was smart and attractive. When she grew up, she was also generous and attracted the eyes of many children of the kingdom. Elder sister, you should also know that a country is beautiful Princess, she has no right to control her own happiness, because Hailing country and Tianli country have always been friendly, so the two countries plan to hold a marriage meeting. "


    Marriage meeting?


    Zhao shuning has heard about it.


    All the time.


    The marriage meeting is a large meeting often held between Hailing Kingdom and Tianli kingdom.


    However.


    Shouldn''t that be a good thing?


    Why did it finally turn into turmoil between the two countries?


    Ye Xingchen also sees Zhao shuning''s doubts.


    Then he said: "originally, everything was fine. The Duke of Hailing Kingdom also loved the little princess of Li kingdom that day. Because they lost their daughter in their early years, they took the little princess as their favorite. The little princess of Tianli kingdom was Xia Jingning, the son of the Duke of Hailing Kingdom. Everything is made in heaven. "


    "Unfortunately, on the night of their marriage. Xia Jingning, the eldest son of the county government, seems to have drunk a little too much. In a daze, he went into the wrong new house. "


    In the wrong house?


    So exciting?


    "And then?"


    Sure enough, women have a heart of gossip, even Zhao shuning is no exception.


    Now, Zhao shuning''s face is full of the desire for follow-up events.


    It''s absurd to enter the wrong new house on the wedding night. How can there be no one to look at such a big county government?

 Chapter 778

    "How was the prince of Hailing County born?"


    "Beautiful, in Hailing country, it can be said that it is the object pursued by countless girls waiting for words."


    "Even so, what about the little princess of the Oriental family in the state of glass that day?"


    Zhao shuning immediately asked.


    She seems to have forgotten.


    At the beginning, what I wanted to inquire about was not the same as what ye Xingchen said.


    But she was more interested in it.


    "That day, the little princess of the state of glass, named Dongfang Yinuo, was spoiled and could not be wronged. However, she was very kind and did well, but she seldom did bad things. She was also beautiful and beautiful."


    "So they should be a natural couple. Why? Didn''t they like it later? "


    "They fell in love at first sight."


    Ye Xingchen had a cup of tea.


    He continued: "Xia Jingning, the son of the Duke of that county, is very stubborn. If he doesn''t like a woman, no matter what others say, he won''t be moved. But after the marriage meeting that day, he took the initiative to find Xia Rui, the Duke of that county, and said that he wanted to marry Dongfang Yinuo, the little princess of Tianli."


    "And at this time, the Dongfang family also sent people to say that Dongfang Yinuo had a crush on the son of the county government."


    Zhao shuning clapped his hands and said, "what else can I say? They are in love. It''s a match made in heaven. It''s love at first sight! In this case, why did you go to the wrong room and recognize the wrong person on the wedding night? Is it hard to say that from the very beginning, Xia Jingning has recognized the wrong person? "


    Ye Xingchen looks at Zhao shuning with admiration.


    Zhao shuning is eating an apple.


    See ye Xingchen so looking at her, a hard, almost bit his tongue.


    She has her mouth wide open.


    Unbelievable said: "not so dog blood, right? I really? Guess right? "


    Ye Xingchen nodded.


    "In the marriage meeting, the son of the Duke of the county, who was a little late because of something, was not interested in the marriage, but came late. At that time, the Duke of the county motioned to him, and the woman sitting opposite him was the little princess of the Oriental clan."


    "But at that time, when Xia Jingning looked over, there were two women sitting there. One woman seemed to realize that someone was looking at her, so she also turned around, her eyes were opposite, and the woman gave a smile and nodded to Xia Jingning."


    Zhao shuning quickly said: "star, how do you know so clearly?"


    Ye Xingchen said with a smile: "the image in the light mirror. What happened that night was almost well known in mainland Kyushu, but later, due to the pressure of the two countries, it was forced down. "


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    That makes sense.


    "You go on."


    Ye Xingchen continued: "Xia Jingning thinks that the woman who greets him is Dongfang Yinuo, because she is not like a civilian woman because she is well dressed. At the marriage meeting, the talented men of the two countries also exchanged views. Under the leadership of Xia Jingning, hailing Kingdom passes through the customs all the way, which makes the talented people of Tianli Kingdom keep retreating. In the end, Xia Jingning gives a couplet. No one can match all the talented people of Tianli kingdom. "


    Zhao shuning put his hands on his chin.


    Listen carefully.


    "What couplet?"


    "Because that meeting was a marriage meeting, the couplet was naturally related to the love between husband and wife. Most of them are in pairs, in order to tie the good relationship between Qin and Jin. "


    "then Xia Jingning''s upper couplet is Wutong,"


    Zhao shuning thought for a moment.


    It''s not hard either.


    "There are many talented people who are right, but they are not very neat. They can only barely pass the test."


    At that time.


    It was the woman in green who slowly picked up the pen and wrote the second couplet.


    The second couplet is: the flowers of the Han Dynasty are in harmony with each other.


    Because there was a time limit at that time, Xia Jingning still admired the lower couplet of the woman in green as soon as it came out.


    He picked up the pen.


    He also wrote: "the rhyme of Qin music becomes the same dream language."


    The woman in green wrote: "the lantern smiles at the shy."


    Xia Jingning''s face showed a smile, and wrote: "wenchuangxiuhu curtain."


    Woman then to way: "silver candle gold cup Ying Cui Mei."


    Xia Jingning''s men are more to the spirit, wrote: "RI Lifeng and Taoli smile."


    "A perfect combination of pearls and Phoenix flies."


    Xia Jingning put down his pen.


    At that time, the whole marriage meeting had reached the hottest point.


    The pen in his hand didn''t fall down. He just looked at the woman in green and said, "three thousand pearls walk on the door."


    The woman in green was stunned for a long time.


    Almost all the people in tianliguo put their eyes on her.


    She blushed.Finally, the woman beside him kept saying, "cousin, you have to hurry up. Time is coming. Aren''t you the first talented woman of Tianli kingdom? A couplet can''t make our country lose face. "


    Eyes beside me.


    They are basically gathered on the women in green.


    She looked up.


    The man opposite also looked at her with a smile on his face.


    It seems.


    To her, it''s provocative.


    He is determined, won''t he say it?


    After all, there are so many eyes and ears at the conference. How dare she be so presumptuous, a woman who has not yet come out of the cabinet?


    It is Xia Jingning''s weakness that makes such a couplet.


    "Since Tianli country can''t play the second league, this small event is even Hailing country in China -"


    "a young couple."


    Wind couple.


    That is the husband and wife recognized by the common customs.


    Xia Jingning is stunned, immediately laughs, retreats automatically, says he is invincible.


    The woman in green returned to her position.


    This paragraph.


    Zhao shuning saw it through the image displayed by Ye Xingchen. It has to be said that the atmosphere at that time was really anxious. While watching, Zhao shuning made a sweat for the woman in green.


    The woman in green is not very amazing. Fortunately, she is gentle and beautiful.


    A pair of Danfeng eyes, always with a touch of melancholy, that pair of willow eyebrows, set off her whole face.


    When she was in the second couplet, beichi bit her red lips gently, as if she was a little shy.


    The gentleness of this woman is just like that engraved in her bones. When a man sees it, he will feel pity and love.


    On the other side, Dongfang Yinuo, the little princess of Tianli Kingdom, is a dazzling bright yellow. Her eyes are full of shining brilliance. Her life is bright and her behavior is like a smart lark, which makes people love her.


    This is a little fight.


    A man and two women, the mind is changed.


    Because of Xia Jingning''s brilliant performance, and his appearance and talent.


    Dongfang Yinuo, the little princess of Tianli Kingdom, looks at Xia Jingning''s eyes, which are different from ordinary people.


    And Xia Jingning.


    Eyes intentionally or unintentionally, they are always looking in the direction of the two of them.


    There is no lack of smile in my eyes.

 Chapter 779

    Now.


    People with clear eyes can see what''s going on.


    But the client didn''t notice anything.


    The conference is not over yet.


    Because something happened in the prefecture.


    After Xia Jingning explained to the royal family, he withdrew first.


    Before he left, he said hello to the woman in green.


    "After that, sister should have guessed."


    "Well."


    "By the way, star, what''s the name of the beauty in green?"


    "Dongfang Yuchen is also a member of the Dongfang clan, but his status is not as noble as Dongfang Yinuo."


    Since the marriage meeting.


    The royal family sent people to the county government, who asked Xia Jingning for advice.


    I didn''t expect that my son, who had always been indifferent to the emperor''s life, was glad to agree.


    Because both parties are willing to this marriage, it didn''t take long.


    A grand wedding ceremony was held in the palace of Hailing kingdom.


    That night.


    Xia Jingning drank a lot of wine.


    He didn''t get up until most of the banquet was over.


    Come to the backyard.


    He wanted to wash his face with cool well water first. When he was calm, he caught a glimpse of a woman in green walking towards the side room in the backyard with vegetables and fruits in her hand.


    Xia Jingning knows the woman.


    I called my wife a few times.


    The woman never looked back.


    He is new-born doubt, also under the drive of wine, then followed into the room.


    The next thing.


    Everyone knows.


    Originally, the function of the light mirror was to let Kyushu mainland know that the princess of Hailing Kingdom married the little princess of the Oriental family of Tianli Kingdom, so that everyone could see the grand scene.


    But did not expect to capture such an incredible thing.


    Dongfang Yinuo, in the new house, waited all night.


    Until the next morning, no one took off the cap on her head.


    Early in the morning.


    Someone was frightened to see Shizi come out of the guest room.


    Immediately, the woman''s sobbing voice came out.


    The whole thing quickly spread all over Hailing country and Tianli country.


    Dongfang Yinuo, after hearing about it, rushes to the guest room without changing her wedding clothes. At that time, Dongfang Yuchen holds her thin clothes and dares not look directly at her.


    Dongfang Yinuo, the little princess of Tianli Kingdom, is a person who can''t stand the injustice.


    On the spot, he went back to the room, took back the whip, and beat the Dongfang Yuchen with scars.


    Immediately.


    Dongfang Yinuo ordered the maid to bring the scissors.


    He pulled Dongfang Yuchen''s hair and cut it off.


    It''s known to all.


    For women in Tianli country, their hair is very important.


    Dongfang Yuchen, though also a member of the Dongfang clan, is only the daughter of the leader of a branch of Dongzhou.


    The identity of Dongfang Yinuo is different. Whether it is in Tianli or Dongzhou, because she is the legitimate Princess of the Dongfang clan, she will naturally receive much higher treatment.


    So.


    Even if Dongfang Yinuo cuts off Dongfang Yuchen''s hair with scissors, although Dongfang Yuchen''s identity is not low, no one dares to say anything.


    After a while.


    The farce in the yard.


    He also attracted the Duke of the prefecture.


    Xia Jingning woke up at this time, changed clothes, also rushed over.


    See this scene, Xia Jingning are silly.


    He looked at the woman in red.


    The clothes she was wearing were exactly the wedding clothes she wore when she worshipped him yesterday.


    However, how could that dress be worn on her.


    When Dongfang Yinuo sees Xia Jingning, he just wants to ask why he treats himself like this.


    To see Xia Jingning''s eyes did not stay on her.


    He took off his coat.


    Not even a word of comfort.


    He walked towards Dongfang Yuchen on the bed.


    Sheriff Xiarui angrily scolds.


    Xia Jingning turned a deaf ear.


    Now, he knows what happened.


    Xia Jingning holds Dongfang Yuchen out of the door. In the guest room, her father and mother are still making amends with the little princess of Dongfang Yinuo.


    "Sister, who is wrong when you say this?"


    "Who is wrong? It''s not easy for us to decide such a thing. "


    Ye Xingchen also said: "I thought sister a would stand on the side of Dongfang Yuchen. After all, that woman is your favorite type."


    Zhao shuning sighed and said: "in fact, Dongfang Yinuo''s temper is quite right for me. Think about it. On the wedding night, her husband didn''t go home, but she had such a leisurely affair with her cousin. She is a spoiled young lady. Although it''s indecent and unorthodox, it can make sense in the end."Ye Xingchen smiles gently.


    "However, that East feather morning, also quite innocent."


    Ye Xingchen nodded.


    "Later, Dongfang Yinuo couldn''t stand such grievances. On the third day after her marriage, she packed her bags and went back to Tianli country. She was arrogant, and she was the treasure of Tianli country and Dongzhou two countries. After such grievances, the Dongfang people would not be willing to give up. Because of this, there were often scuffles between the border cities of the two countries."


    So the topic goes back to the beginning.


    Because of the war, ye Xingchen just went to deal with the affairs of shuiyunsheng branch, so he took the hand to save the leader of the border city.


    "But then again, what happened to Dongfang Yuchen?"


    Ye Xingchen sighed.


    The degree of gossiping about these things is that if you don''t get the result, you won''t give up.


    "Later, Dongfang Yuchen was supposed to be taken back by Dongzhou to be punished. Unfortunately, Xia Jingning really wanted to protect her. Originally, things had come to this point. Xia Jingning should be with Dongfang Yuchen well. However, Dongfang Yuchen later confessed with Xia Jingning. That night, she knew that he was the Prince''s son of the prefecture, and she knew that He is Yinuo''s husband, but because of the confrontation at the banquet, she has long cherished her heart to Xia Jingning. So that night, although she realized that it was wrong, she was selfish. "


    "Ah?" Zhao shuning opened his mouth wide.


    Is this a turning point?


    "Then Dongfang Yuchen is very clever. Did she do it on purpose?"


    Ye Xingchen shook his head.


    "Who knows? It''s said that Dongfang Yuchen, because he couldn''t bear the inner condemnation, confessed to his son Xia Jingning, and soon committed suicide in the lake."


    "Dead?"


    "Well, the body has been fished up, and Dongzhou people have taken her back. This incident lasted for three years and ended with the death of Dongfang Yuchen. It is said that after Dongfang Yinuo went back, she was very ill. When she woke up, it seemed that nothing had happened. She forgot all the past events. However, so far, Dongfang Yinuo has never been betrothed to another family. "


    Now.


    Because of this royal marriage, the relationship between Hailing Kingdom and Tianli kingdom became dilapidated.


    "What a pity."


    "Well."


    Two beauties, because a man came to such an end.

 Chapter 780

    The carriage was rickety.


    Zhao shuning is also sleepy.


    He leaned against the carriage and fell asleep.


    Zhao shuning doesn''t know how much convenience Ye Xingchen has brought to his future because of the story he is telling her.


    At this point.


    Yan Ruyu is in new trouble.


    Beyond the netherworld valley.


    Yan Ruyu stands in the sky.


    Overlooking, Youming Valley is full of vitality and no abnormality, but Yan Ruyu knows that no abnormality is the biggest abnormality.


    He wanted to see chaos again and ask about Zhao Huai.


    Moreover, a few days ago, the elder brother and the younger aunt talked about the abnormality of the netherworld Valley, so the elder brother brought the younger aunt to the netherworld valley.


    Now, in a twinkling of an eye, it has been a long time.


    The elder brother and the younger aunt did not return.


    Yan Ruyu was a little anxious.


    But this time, he could not enter the netherworld valley.


    At the top of the netherworld Valley, the border it set has been quietly destroyed and replaced with a new protective cover.


    This protective cover is very special. Even Yan Ruyu can''t get into it.


    He can''t get in.


    But nineteen and Feng zhanneng.


    Moreover, it was because they found the news of Zhao Huai that they entered the barrier of the netherworld valley.


    In other words.


    This barrier seems to be for the purpose of protecting the face like jade.


    Now, without asking chaos, Yan Ruyu can guess that Zhao Huai must be in the netherworld valley now, but his elder brother Feng Zhan and nineteen really entered the valley yesterday.


    Never come out.


    Chaos naturally also sensed Yan Ruyu''s strong spirit. It suddenly stood up and looked at Zhao Huai beside him.


    The youth is the same as before, but there is still no way to take back the wings behind him.


    "He''s here?"


    Chaos nodded.


    Zhao Huai looked to the other side of the netherworld valley.


    There are two figures shuttling back and forth in the valley. They don''t know that they have already fallen into a new secret place.


    "To find them?"


    Chaos nodded again.


    "No wonder, since these two people entered the valley, I feel that they are not simple."


    The man in the same company has the blood of deja vu.


    Women''s words also give Zhao Huai a very special feeling.


    It seems that they belong to the same kind of people.


    "Master, do I need to go out and deal with the emperor?"


    "Do you think Yan Ruyu would be so stupid? Even if you went out, he should have noticed that I was in the netherworld valley. Now, my breath is becoming stronger and stronger, and the shield of the netherworld Valley can''t be hidden."


    "Venerable, with your ability, you should not be afraid of the emperor. You should be equal."


    Zhao Huai glanced at chaos.


    He said seriously: "you think it''s too simple. Why do you think the Phoenix family can stand for thousands of years? Not old or dead for a thousand years? Is it just because of the strong mental power that the elixir cultivates? "


    "The blood of their Phoenix family is different from that of ordinary people. They can live forever. Unlike those alchemists who rely on extraordinary pills, what they rely on is blood inheritance. You have never met the double ancestors of the Phoenix family, and you don''t know their origins."


    Fengqingchen, the father of the Phoenix family, was the eldest son of the heaven family in his previous life. He was also the only God in the four seas and eight wastelands. He was the most promising candidate to inherit the great emperor of the wasteland. But in the end, he was willing to enter reincarnation for the sake of a woman. That''s why he had the later four sons of the Phoenix family.


    Yu Ge, the mother of the Phoenix family. In the previous life, she was the second lady of the earth. She was also the Lingshan lingnu. She was born with heaven and earth. After thousands of years, she was transformed into a human being. Since the beginning of the creation of heaven and earth, she was the first person to cultivate spirits besides the great emperor of the wilderness. At the beginning, the spirit girl of the hell brought a lot of calamities. Even the Emperor Yan of the demon world did not hesitate to bury the whole demon family for her sake.


    How could the lin''er they gave birth to be as simple as it seems.


    "Venerable, do you mean the young man in the secret place? "It''s not easy?"


    Zhao Huai nodded.


    "Don''t worry about Yan Ruyu. He can''t break my protection for the time being. Just keep an eye on the two people in the secret place and don''t let them find the exit."


    "Yes."


    Chaos is the answer.


    My heart is full of doubts.


    This secret place was set up by the supreme beast himself. No matter how chaos looked at it, it didn''t feel that the two little people could go out. Their mental power was also very ordinary. Although they were very different from the alchemists on their side, they were also very weak.


    These are the two.


    How can it attract the fear of the venerable?The venerable just said that the man in this secret place is not simple?


    Look at chaos.


    The man in the secret place, relaxed and comfortable, has been trapped in this secret place for a long time, but still has not found a way out. Can it be called not simple?


    At this point.


    Feng Zhan and nineteen are hesitating in the secret place.


    After several laps, I finally got back to my original position.


    Feng Zhan is not in a hurry.


    He found a shade and sat down.


    I''m tired of walking.


    He followed Feng Zhan and sat on one side.


    "What''s the matter? Can you still get out? " Nineteen opened his mouth.


    Feng Zhan looked around, the towering tree completely blocked their destination.


    He pointed behind him.


    Then he lay down.


    Nineteen asked: "ah Zhan, aren''t you in a hurry?"


    "It''s a bureau. If we keep going, we can''t get out."


    Just now.


    Feng Zhan flies to the big tree in the sky with his internal power. At a glance, it''s all emerald green. He doesn''t see the exit.


    Before they came in, Feng Zhan inspected that the terrain of Youming valley was rugged, so it shouldn''t be such a flat place.


    Under the comfort of Feng Zhan.


    Nineteen also lay down.


    She followed, "what did you find?"


    Feng Zhan said: "anyway, sleep first, and then save your energy. Don''t waste your energy. In 1999, did you bring dry food?"


    "No. But I look at the woods. There are many wild fruits that can be eaten. "


    Feng Zhan squinted and said, "you can''t touch it."


    Everything is illusory.


    How can you eat those things?


    "Good."


    Nineteen followed Feng Zhan to lie down.


    Looking at Feng Zhan''s delicate and perfect side face, 19 sides turned over.


    "I''m the one that''s bothering you," he said


    "What nonsense?"


    Feng Zhan didn''t open his eyes, but his right hand gently took 19 into his arms.


    "If it wasn''t for my fault in duty, Zhao Huai shouldn''t have been here."


    "I''ll promise you. Well, don''t say that. Don''t worry. As the eldest son of the Phoenix family, even if I''m not familiar with this position, I won''t die in such a simple situation. In 1999, you just rest assured to sleep. When you wake up, we can reach the place we want and see the person you want to see. "


    I don''t believe it.


    In the heart actually felt comforted many, then followed to close the double eye.


    Feng Zhan''s breath lingered on the tip of her nose, and she felt at ease.

 Chapter 781

    Zhao Huai is in the cave.


    It took about half an hour to recuperate.


    Open your eyes.


    His side, immediately showed a mental force to write out the content.


    "Brother and aunt are both in the valley. Please don''t hurt them. If not, even if the ghost Valley is gone, I will save them."


    Signature: Feng.


    Zhao Huaimin gave a smile.


    Just wave it.


    The letter was then reduced to ashes.


    The third son of Feng family, he has already learned.


    That Feng Zhan and Meng 19, but they have never confrontation.


    Zhao Huai has no heart.


    He is indifferent to everything in the world, but when he was young, the one who drank his own blood, stood in front of him and protected his sister Zhao shuning, who was Zhao Huai, the only one who cared.


    Chaos came running fiercely.


    Seeing that Zhao Huai had woken up, he immediately slowed down.


    Bulky body, with its expression at this time, it seems a lot more lovely.


    "Have they arrived yet?"


    Chaos nodded.


    Zhao Huai went out of the door and looked at the sun in mid air. His mouth rose with a smile.


    "Faster than I expected."


    By the dark spring.


    Nineteen opened his eyes.


    Under the body is Feng Zhan''s strong chest.


    She slightly raised her head, under the sun, Feng Zhan''s face, is still so perfect.


    Looking at Feng Zhan''s appearance, it''s obvious that he woke up a long time ago. Maybe it''s to make nineteen have a good sleep, so he didn''t make a sound when he woke up.


    For the straight man like Feng Zhan, it''s not easy to do this.


    Nineteen naturally can also realize Feng Zhan''s "gentleness".


    Feng Zhan sees nineteen and looks at him. His face is slightly unnatural.


    "Are you awake?"


    "Well."


    "How long did I sleep?" Nineteen voices.


    "Three or four hours."


    "But when I look at the sun, what''s the matter?"


    "We used to be in a secret place. Although there was a sun, it was not the sun in reality. It was mostly illusory. When you sleep, it should be around midnight."


    I don''t know.


    Feng Zhan said, "did you sleep well?"


    Nineteen just stood up immediately.


    Feng Zhan''s arm aches and doesn''t respond for a long time.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Asked nineteen.


    Feng Zhan''s mouth moved, and then seemed a little embarrassed to say: "numb hands."


    Nineteen blushed slightly.


    "You should have woken me up earlier."


    "I don''t think you have the heart to wake you up because you sleep soundly."


    Nineteen slowly forward, gently to Feng Zhan rub hands.


    Feng Zhan smiles.


    Just about to say something.


    The two of them were suddenly covered in a shadow.


    Feng Zhan pulls 19 behind him and looks up into the air.


    The man in white has a pair of light blue wings behind him. With the agitation of the wings, there is a light purple light on it.


    "Forefather of a strange animal."


    Feng Zhan opened his mouth.


    Nineteen also showed his head.


    She had a face-to-face encounter with the supreme beast.


    It''s just that.


    At that time, he had two opposite faces.


    At this time, he looks more like a person.


    "Mengpo, it''s really you."


    Zhao Huai slowly smile, smile, but revealed a bloodthirsty smile.


    "Zhao Huai, come back with me."


    Nineteen hiding behind Feng Zhan, while holding Feng Zhan''s hand, while carefully facing Zhao Huai in the sky, "arrogant" put cruel words.


    Zhao Huai''s wings are just a wave.


    Feng Zhan''s side, set off a huge tornado.


    Thanks to Feng Zhan''s strong determination, he hugged nineteen and tightly grabbed the big tree behind them, so he was not involved in the storm.


    In the air.


    There was a sneer.


    The storm also stopped.


    Zhao Huai looks at nineteen on the ground.


    He didn''t look well.


    "With you now, what ability do you have to let me go back with you?"


    Nineteen eyes closed.


    Indeed, now she has lost all her accomplishments, which is no different from ordinary people.


    "Zhao Huai, you should not be such a person."


    Feng Zhan looks at Zhao Huai in the air.


    They used to get along with each other for several days.Feng Zhan and Zhao Huai''s feelings, although not much deep, but at least should not be strangers.


    But at that time.


    Zhao Huai did not lift the seal, and he did not remember everything.


    Not like now.


    All the memories are in Zhao Huai''s mind.


    Strictly speaking.


    This time.


    It''s not the first time Zhao Huai and Feng Zhan meet.


    But as a strange beast, he met Feng Zhan for the first time.


    "What kind of person should I be?"


    Zhao Huai''s eyes turned red.


    He is condescending.


    Look at the two people below.


    "Originally, in a sense, we belong to the same kind of people."


    He who is born with different pupils must be capable.


    Most of them are the supreme between heaven and earth.


    Throughout the three realms, this is true.


    Feng Zhan''s father, Huang Yan, was the first descendant of the emperor of heaven. He was the only God. He was born with blue eyes.


    That Mou son, also have the function that takes a person''s heart and soul.


    What shocked Zhao Huai was that.


    Huang Yan has four children, two of whom are born with different pupils.


    That is Feng Zhan and Feng buran.


    Feng buran is also the emperor of Kyushu. Zhao Huai has already seen his power.


    This Feng Zhan''s ability, he has never had the opportunity to understand.


    "Zhao Huai, no, now you are the forefather of a strange animal. Maybe you and my parents should also know each other. If you couldn''t fight them back then, you won''t be afraid that now they will deal with you again?"


    Zhao Huai laughs.


    Nineteen is also the corner of La Fengzhan''s clothes.


    He signaled that he had said something wrong.


    Nineteen explained in a low voice: "the second elder sister, they can''t easily enter this plane. Even if they enter this plane, they can''t stay for three days at most. Moreover, in this plane, they can''t exert their original ability. So the last time, when the second elder sister came here to betroth Wu ran and Xiao Ning''er, they didn''t stay long and left."


    "What do we do?"


    Nineteen low voice way: "you and don''t dye, are born different pupil, blood and different with ordinary people.". Don''t dye is the founder of this plane. He is born to be the manager of this plane. You have the blood of the Phoenix family. Although you are not the person of this plane, you will not be squeezed by this plane. Other people can''t do this. For example, I have removed all my mana to come to this plane. "


    "And Zhao Huai, no, the forefather of a strange animal, was born with different pupils, but his blood was not as special as you, so when he came to this plane, his power was all suppressed at the beginning, and he could only appear in this plane as a human baby."


    Feng Zhan low voice roars a way: "99, why don''t you say early!"


    Nineteen back: "you did not ask me?"

 Chapter 782

    Feng Zhan is at the moment.


    I want to die.


    Nineteen: "you just now, is blaming me?"


    "You''re not my little aunt. You''re my aunt. Dare I blame you?"


    Nineteen did not speak.


    I just dropped my head.


    She must be guilty, too.


    Not completely, tell Feng Zhan all the news.


    "Zhao Huai, in any case, you are a good person. You should know what kind of influence you will have if you stay here too long."


    "So what?"


    "Zhao Huai!"


    "Do you want me to go back with you? Back there? Continue to feel the boundless darkness. All my children and grandchildren have been sacrificed by Yan Huang. You only know how to maintain the order of the Kyushu mainland, and you only know how to ask me to go back. But what can I have there? I''m a heartless person. I''m not good, and I don''t know what good is. I''m better than you heartless people. "


    Feng Zhan looks back at the nineteen behind him.


    19 Leng way: "you see what I do?"


    "Damn, I think he has a point."


    Nineteen: "ah Zhan, these are all one-sided. Zhao Huai, he doesn''t belong to this plane. If he stays here by force, the whole Kyushu mainland will collapse. You don''t know the supreme power of this strange beast. As long as there is no contract with human beings, all the spirit beasts, demon beasts and divine beasts in this plane will willingly submit to his feet He does not use this force and does not do anything harmful to the mainland of Kyushu. However, because of his arrival, the mainland of Kyushu will form a space-time rift. At that time, it will not be the mainland of Kyushu alone that will suffer. "


    There will also be disasters.


    Therefore, Zhao Huai has to go back.


    However, according to the current situation.


    Zhao Huai, should be determined to stay here, definitely not so easy to go back with them.


    Their whispers.


    They ignore the existence of Zhao Huai again and again.


    Zhao Huai''s heart, of course, is also from the anger.


    His hands moved.


    Their feet soared, but they were pressed on the tree trunk.


    Feng Zhan and nineteen were not prepared.


    People are already hanging on trees.


    Feng Zhan yelled: "before you start, can''t you squeak first?"


    The anger in Zhao Huai''s eyes seemed to rush out.


    Feng Zhan quickly stretched out his hand and said, "don''t be angry. Don''t look at the Buddhist''s face instead of the monk''s face. You should remember how much I cared for you at the religious meeting."


    Zhao Huai said, "because of this, I didn''t kill you immediately."


    Feng Zhan a listen to this words, slightly excited.


    Just want to move with emotion, Xiaozhi with reason to persuade Zhao Huai to go back with them, they completed the mission, then all the terror, will not happen.


    "You see, you still want to read some old love stories. How can you go back with us? At that time, if you feel bored, I''ll play chess with you every day? Or, if there''s anyone you care about, tell me, I''ll try to bring her to that position. "


    Feng Zhan said it with flying colors.


    Actually.


    Now, he wants to lure Zhao Huai slowly.


    Zhao Huai seems to have recognized the truth at this time.


    "Xiao Ning''er."


    "What?"


    "I want Xiao Ning''er by my side."


    "You mean Xiao Ning''er? Isn''t it? "


    "Zhao shuning."


    These three words come out one by one.


    Feng Zhan and nineteen and a half feet hanging on the tree trunk, can only stare small eyes.


    Robbing a woman with the third man? Although he is not dye''s elder brother, but he does not have the courage, if not dye angry, then the consequences?


    Feng Zhan thinks so.


    He shivered all over.


    No, he doesn''t.


    It is more terrible to offend Wuran than to offend the supreme beast.


    However, Feng Zhan still does not intend to give up like this.


    "Then - I''ll discuss with you? As you know, what that girl likes is that my house is not dyed. You are her brother. Surely you want her to be happy, don''t you? Don''t worry, if you want to -- "


    " I''m not brother xiaoning''er. "


    Zhao Huai''s eyes become hot.


    "Before Xiao Ning''er was born, I knew I was adopted. Since she grew up, I didn''t treat her as my sister."


    Zhao Huai wants Zhao shuning.


    Whether it''s the body or the heart.


    It''s just that.


    He doesn''t want Xiao Ning''er to regret that she is here and has unfinished business. He has been waiting for her. When she has finished everything, he will start to carry out his plan."Zhao Huai, you --"


    "this is the last chance."


    Feng Zhan has not finished.


    Zhao Huai interrupted him.


    "What?"


    With a wave of Zhao Huai''s hand.


    Feng Zhan''s and nineteen''s bodies quickly float higher.


    Zhao Huai''s wings gently fanned.


    Feng Zhan and nineteen, they fly very far.


    This is the last time, let them go. If we meet next time, no matter how they used to be, we will not be soft hearted to them.


    Chaos saw this scene.


    Slowly out of the valley.


    "My Lord, what are you doing? And let them go? "


    "Yan Ruyu is waiting for them outside."


    Now, his wings are not full, although he can deal with Yan Ruyu, Zhao Huai doesn''t want to waste his energy on it.


    He knows something about Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu''s potential is definitely not what they see now.


    Neither has been fully developed.


    Previously, the barrier he set, Yan Ruyu''s letter, was able to break through the barrier and send it to him.


    On the letter, a trace of Yan Ruyu''s spiritual strength was already attached.


    With Yan Ruyu''s ability, I''m afraid now, I can basically determine the location of Fengzhan and Mengpo.


    Let Feng Zhan and nineteen go.


    It''s not so much about giving them one last chance.


    It''s more like giving yourself a chance.


    "Recently, I found a good place. Today is a good time. Let''s move there."


    Zhao Huai looks back.


    He nodded.


    He immediately followed Zhao Huai.


    Yan Ruyu was outside the youminggu mountain at this time.


    Suddenly see two light spots, you press two light spots, more and more big, then, Yan Ruyu hands knot method seal, caught two people.


    See two people.


    He was relieved.


    With the appearance of Feng Zhan and nineteen.


    Yan Ruyu was surprised to find that the barrier above the netherworld Valley had disappeared out of thin air.


    He brought his brother and aunt back to the ground.


    Feng Zhan shook his head to Yan Ruyu.


    Yan Ruyu knew that it would be more difficult to take Zhao Huai back to the wasteland than they had imagined.


    "Do you really want to go that far?"


    Will the thing you are worried about really happen?


    The prediction of the astrolabe array has already shown this point.


    What should Ning''er do on such a day?


    On one side is Zhao Huai, on the other side is himself.


    How should she choose?

 Chapter 783

    Feng Zhan sees Yan Ruyu present.


    "We saw him," Lian said


    "He is in the valley. If you go now, maybe you can persuade him."


    Yan Ruyu took a light look at the netherworld valley.


    "They''re still gone."


    The barrier has been removed.


    Why are they still in the netherworld Valley?


    "Where can they go?"


    Yan Ruyu shook her head.


    "Maybe it''s any corner of Kyushu mainland. Now, Zhao Huai is not the boy he used to be. Anywhere in the mountains, he can come and go freely, and the monsters in the mountains will listen to him."


    "No, what can I do?"


    "Little aunt, did you tell Zhao Huai before what would happen if he continued to be here?"


    Nineteen nodded.


    Feng Zhan said, "yes, but he has a request."


    Even if Yan Ruyu didn''t look at Fengzhan, he could guess what he wanted.


    "Don''t dye, that wench, really have so rare, even Zhao Huai such person, unexpectedly will regard her as the main condition to say."


    "Brother, Ning''er, I will never give it to her."


    Yan Ruyu and Zhao shuning have gone through so much, and now they are together with great difficulty. This happiness is not easy. He will not give up, nor can he give up.


    "Of course we know."


    Just see not dye for that girl night hair, they know.


    For undran, that girl is more important than life.


    "Don''t dye, you say, now that Zhao Huai''s ability is not what it used to be. Even if you fight against him, you should not be fully sure, right?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Over the years, I have spent too much mental energy among ghosts.


    It will take a long time to get back to the peak when we deal with the ghosts and ghosts and repair our mental strength.


    "But Zhao Huai, over the years, clearly can harm the common people, can also come to you, but he did nothing."


    "According to the truth, it doesn''t take him more than 40 years, it only takes him about 10 years to repair his spiritual consciousness and restore his original body, but he would rather spend more time to cultivate his body, which should be for peace."


    Yan Ruyu has a dignified expression.


    He continued: "in fact, from the moment I saw that he still had Zhao Huai''s appearance on that Guihu Island, I could be basically sure that it was the first time we met him after he got the ontological consciousness. It was totally different from when he was in the congregation. Since then, I knew that he was only the supreme beast, not the original Zhao Huai."


    "Now that he''s cultivated like this, why hasn''t he moved yet?"


    "His wings can''t be folded and released at will. Moreover, Zhao Huai may be waiting for something to happen."


    Feng Zhan stepped forward.


    Go to Yan Ruyu.


    "I still don''t understand something," he asked


    "What''s the matter?"


    "No dye, it is reasonable to say that Zhao Huai, after losing his human body and recovering his noumenon, should he be a man without desire or desire, a man without intention?"


    Yan Ruyu nodded.


    Feng Zhan added: "but I feel strange. You see, he was raised by Zhao Zheng and his wife. No matter what, he should have feelings for the Zhao family. But over the years, he has never returned to the Zhao family, but why? He has no feelings for the Zhao family. Why is he so obsessed with the girl of the Zhao family? "


    "Brother, I don''t know. Ning''er told me that when she was a child, she was still a baby. Zhao Huai often put her in the basket and carried her to the mountain to collect herbs. Once, the spring water on the mountain was trampled by some livestock. Ning''er is thirsty, and her lips are dry. Zhao Huai bites her fingers and puts them in Ning''er''s mouth to let her * *


    "Ning''er''s body, that is, from that time, had Zhao Huai''s blood essence, and their feelings were very strong. Zhao Huai was a lonely man, and it was Ning''er''s appearance that accompanied him all his youth."


    Feng Zhan nodded thoughtfully.


    "In this case, the ghost little master Mo Bai, the body is not also Zhao Huai''s blood essence? And the number should be much more than that in the girl''s body. Why does Zhao Huai have no fetters on that Mo Bai? "


    Yan Ruyu replied: "brother, you may not know that when Mobai got Zhao Huai''s flesh and blood, he used the five element array. The flesh and blood under the five element array was completely separated from Zhao Huai''s body. Because of this, Zhao Huai''s flesh and blood would not be rejected by Mobai''s body. In a strict sense, the flesh and blood under the five element array is a strange beast The original power of the ancestor, but that power has nothing to do with Zhao Huai any more. "


    Feng Zhan nodded suddenly.


    There are too many strange things in this plane. I want to find out, but I don''t know how long it will take."Oh! Don''t dye, patronize to talk with you, we just, should chase past, they drive away not far, if you go to chase temporarily, it is possible


    Yan Ruyu shook her head blandly.


    "Can''t catch up, Zhao Huai now has two wings, just a moment, they can fly thousands of miles, we can''t catch up."


    "So powerful?"


    "Ah Zhan. What do you want me to do? " Nineteen touched his face and thought there was something dirty on his face.


    "Auntie, how could you be so careless as to let him go


    There was a moment of embarrassment.


    Feng Zhan always talks like this.


    But a look at the expression of nineteen slightly aggrieved, had to change the tone, said: "OK, OK, nothing, I and don''t dye it, no problem."


    19. Depressed.


    Yan Ruyu looked into the air at this time.


    There is no cloud in the sky.


    The sky is blue.


    However, I''m afraid the years are quiet now. It won''t be long.


    Shenzong, who is furtive and powerful, has coveted the mainland for a long time.


    In recent years.


    Eight countries on the mainland of Kyushu.


    More or less, there have been a lot of conflicts.


    In the future, a big war, I do not know whether it can be avoided.


    Will the prediction of astrolabe come true?


    "Brother, let''s go back to Qingyun first."


    "And Zhao Huai?"


    "After you go back, we''ll have a good discussion. I''ll come out to look for you. Qingyun country is still ownerless. You need to go back quickly. Little aunt, after you go back, you''d better think about it and see if you can catch the weakness of the forefather of the strange beast. After all, you''ve met with the forefather of the strange beast. You''ll think about it again and tell your brother about it Long


    "I see."


    The 19 stuffy return way.


    Yan Ruyu called softly to her side: "Xiaobai, first send your brother and aunt back."


    Feng Zhan and nineteen turn over on Bai Ze''s back.


    Feng Zhan said to Yan Ruyu, "what about you?"


    "I have something else to do. I won''t go back."


    "But you just said that Qingyun country has no owner now?"


    "So I have to trouble my elder brother to go back to Qingyun first and help with the political affairs."


    "Don''t dye, you --"


    don''t bring such fun.


    Even the elder brother is in trouble.


    But before waiting for Feng Zhan to complain, Bai Ze has jumped and left the netherworld Valley quickly.

 Chapter 784

    Yan Ruyu has a lot of things in mind.


    One hundred years to worry about the future of Kyushu mainland, while taking into account the feelings of Zhao shuning.


    He knows, for Zhao shuning.


    When she was Ye Ling, she enjoyed too little family affection. That''s why she was so stubborn about Zhao Huai in this life.


    If this matter is not related to Ning''er, Yan Ruyu will not be so tangled.


    For a long time.


    I think of some information.


    Yan Ruyu felt that she had to go to the ghost town to have a look.


    The seal set by Gui he himself.


    Although it is said that they will not infringe on each other, if Zhao Huai really chooses GUI he as his habitat, he is afraid that everything will develop in a bad direction.


    The reason why I didn''t tell my elder brother about them before was that I was afraid that they would run into the ghosts without any help, just like this time.


    Yan Ruyu read the mental Dharma in her mouth and made a Dharma seal on her hand, which opened with her eyes.


    His body shape, then Teng ground but rise, quickly toward the ghost Hun that place to rush.


    It won''t take a few days.


    Yan Ruyu is going to be a ghost.


    The more this time, the more uneasy he felt.


    Until now.


    See the opposite Zhao Huai and chaos.


    The uneasiness in Yan Ruyu''s heart is the ultimate.


    Zhao Huai seems to be waiting for him.


    Even if he had already arrived, with Yan Ruyu''s ability, he would surely have been able to figure out that he was going to the ghost town.


    But Yan Ruyu didn''t know why Zhao Huai didn''t enter the wasteland, but was waiting for him here.


    "You did come." Zhao huaixian opened his mouth.


    Yan Ruyu holds her figure.


    Qingran said, "are you waiting for me?"


    "You should know what I''m going to do."


    Yan Ruyu''s right eyelid jumps very fast.


    He knows.


    Of course he knows.


    When Zhao Huai spoke to him in such a tone, he guessed it.


    Yan Ruyu said, "you will regret it one day."


    "Regret? What do I regret? There are many fierce beasts in this wasteland. I am the master of all beasts and the master of all ancient beasts. No matter how fierce they are, they can only be my men here. "


    "Zhao Huai, that''s not what I''m talking about."


    Yan Ruyu continued: "you are waiting for me here, aren''t you hesitating? You have to think clearly, what kind of place is this ghost? At the beginning, you lost your skin here. Now you are here again. Even if I don''t find you, the Shenzong in the ghost will never get along with you peacefully. The power in your body is what they want. If your power falls into their hands, the world will never be peaceful Yes, it''s a mess. "


    Zhao Huai disdained it.


    "Do you think I can''t deal with such a child after living for so many years?"


    "Human nature is cunning. Although you have strong ability, what you know is really limited. You haven''t really contacted them. You don''t know how terrible human nature can be."


    Yan Ruyu''s words. It''s true.


    It''s just that.


    By comparison.


    Zhao Huai would rather live in the wasteland now than agree to return to the cage of hell and the land of reincarnation.


    He had a hard time.


    It is because of the existence of Xiao Ning''er that Zhao Huai doesn''t want to leave the mainland.


    At least, here, he has people to worry about.


    Let''s go.


    No matter Yan Ruyu''s eyes.


    Zhao Huai leaped all his life.


    Then he flew away towards the wasteland.


    Yan Ruyu quickly intercepted.


    But Zhao Huai''s body shape now is extremely fast.


    Yan Ruyu didn''t stop him.


    The next moment.


    It''s a wasteland.


    All animals roar, roar, run, bite, mixed together.


    With a purple glow.


    Thousands of fierce beasts become quiet in an instant.


    It''s just a flash.


    The power of the Lord of beasts is so powerful.


    So far.


    The ghost place, even if it is divided into two.


    The wasteland really belongs to zhaohuai.


    Look at this.


    Yan Ruyu clenched her fists tightly, and the cramped feeling in her heart became more and more obvious.


    Originally, Zhao Huai came to Guihe.


    I live in a deserted place.


    The castle where Shenzong is located is far away from the wasteland. The two forces gather together. Shenzong once opposed Zhao Huai. Together, they can check and balance each other, which should be a good thing.But -


    People''s mind is not the same.


    In the face of it, Zhao Huai will win.


    But.


    It''s been thousands of years.


    Yan Ruyu knows that many things nowadays can''t be overcome by powerful force.


    People''s evil, sometimes make a no suspense duel, completely overturned.


    Ye Ling died in the heart of the people.


    The ghosts set up defenses.


    Yan Ruyu signed a contract with Guihu in those years. Before that, he designed the seal himself. Now he can''t enter Guihu easily. Even if he enters Guihu, what he''s afraid of is only the dissatisfaction of thousands of fierce animals, which will only cause the uneasiness of countless people in mainland Kyushu.


    At this point.


    Yan Ruyu was dressed in green.


    Standing in the air.


    In the end, he sighed deeply.


    "Zhao Huai, I hope that in the end, we will not fall to the point that we do not want to see."


    Let''s go.


    Yan Ruyu looks back.


    I left Guihu.


    At this point.


    Zhao shuning, who is almost in the border town of Hailing Kingdom, suddenly wakes up with a pain in his heart.


    Ye Xingchen came to appease.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Having said that, he quickly got a cup of tea for Zhao shuning. Zhao shuning took the tea and took a sip of it. The uneasiness in his chest just dissipated a little.


    She raised her eyes.


    A worried look at the stars in the upper leaves.


    Smile.


    "I''m ok. Maybe I haven''t been so comfortable in a carriage in the past few years. I had a deep sleep before, and I didn''t know what I had dreamed, so I woke up."


    "I guess it''s a nightmare. Maybe I didn''t have a good rest on the way. And now? "


    Zhao shuning put down his tea cup.


    I had a stretch.


    "Now, it''s much better. I''m just scared. It doesn''t matter."


    Looking at the smile on her face.


    Ye Xingchen''s heart is also released.


    They discussed some other things, and the tense atmosphere before them gradually disappeared.


    In the carriage, there was laughter and laughter.


    "Xu --"


    with a long cry from the coachman outside.


    The carriage also slowly stopped.


    Ye Xingchen lifts the car curtain.


    I found that at this time.


    They are out of the border town.


    "Sister, here we are."


    The border town is the border city of Hailing Kingdom, and it is also the place where the landlady has seen Kong Ye.


    Zhao shuning got out of the carriage.


    Take ye Xingchen''s hand, lightly jump, got off that carriage.


    The sky in the border town is really blue.

 Chapter 785

    Because the border town is heavily guarded.


    The coachman can''t get into the city.


    After they got out of the carriage, the coachman drove the carriage back.


    The sky in the border town is still so blue.


    The saplings planted by Ye Xingchen a few years ago have grown a lot.


    Ye Xingchen looked at the scene in front of him.


    Smile is also slowly climbed up the corner of the mouth.


    Because it''s the border.


    So the guard is very strict indeed.


    But fortunately, Zhao shuning called Ye Xingchen to come. Ye Xingchen seems to be quite famous in the border town. Even when the serious guard saw him, he quickly saluted and let him and Zhao shuning into the city.


    The Lord of the city over there.


    Originally, I was discussing something important, but I heard from my subordinates that ye Xingchen had suddenly visited.


    He rushed out.


    At that time, the leaders of the border cities were still wearing the official clothes of Hailing kingdom.


    "My Lord, you are here. Why don''t you send someone to tell me, so that I can arrange a reception for you."


    The man doesn''t look very old.


    It''s estimated to be about 30 years old.


    While walking towards Ye Xingchen, he did not forget to command his men to prepare food for ye Xingchen.


    Ye Xingchen also got up.


    "Wenxi, a long time ago, you are all right."


    "Everything is going well. Thank you for your concern."


    After Wen Xi came over, he noticed Zhao shuning beside Ye Xingchen.


    Meet Zhao shuning for the first time.


    He was stunned.


    Ye Xingchen said hastily: "Wen Xi? Smell the stream


    After calling twice in succession, the man came back to himself.


    Aware of his impoliteness, he hurriedly said, "I''m really sorry for your kindness. I was impolite earlier. Who is this girl?"


    "My sister."


    "It turned out to be my elder sister. I''m sorry to hear that Xi is impolite."


    "My elder sister is very good-looking. It''s normal for you to be impolite for a while. However, in my impression of Wenxi, you should be used to seeing people who are used to wind and rain. Just now, you really shouldn''t stare at my elder sister for so long."


    Wenxi is a scholar.


    My dream since I was a child was to get an official title. Now it''s hard to become a dream. I sit in the position of the leader of the border city, and I see thousands of beauties. I definitely won''t stare at a woman so impolite.


    Besides, with Ye Xingchen''s courtesy to Wen Xi, he is not the kind of person who is easily seduced by beauty.


    "You look at my sister like this? Is there any reason? "


    Sure enough.


    Wen Xi nodded.


    Take another look at Zhao shuning.


    To be exact, it''s looking into Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    "Wen feels that the girl''s eyes are very beautiful. They are similar to the woman in the portrait I saw before."


    Before.


    When Wen Xi saw Ye Xingchen.


    I feel that his eyes are really as bright as stars, which makes people sink. Now when I see his elder sister, I am also attracted by her eyes.


    Wenxi is good at painting.


    Especially for the eyes of the characters, the painting is particularly vivid.


    There are many beautiful paintings in his house, but the most vivid of them are almost those eyes.


    That''s why.


    Wen Xi never forgets the eyes he has seen.


    That''s why I met Zhao shuning.


    Will be lost in a moment.


    He always thought that ye Xingchen''s eyes were the best in the world, but he didn''t expect that the eyes of the beauty in the painting would appear in front of him one day.


    "Just coincidence."


    Ye Xingchen said so.


    Wen Xi can only nod his head.


    Zhao shuning said, "Lord Wen, this time we come here, we have something important to ask for."


    Wen Xi looks at Ye Xingchen.


    He asked blankly, "what''s the matter? The girl is my elder sister. If I can help you with your business, I will not refuse. "


    In Wenxi''s opinion.


    Ye Xingchen is almost omnipotent. It''s very strange that you can ask yourself to help you with something.


    Zhao shuning got up.


    He said, "I have heard from you that you asked a man to be Kong Ye. Have you ever seen him?"


    Let''s go.


    Zhao shuning''s hand lightly tied the seal of law. In the air, the portrait of Kong Ye suddenly appeared.


    Wen Xi looked at the man with a frown.


    For a moment, there was no answer.


    "Mr. Wen, think about it. My friend said before that she had seen him in the cold kiln of the border town. He''s wearing a prison uniform. He should be a prisoner in this city. "


    This is a reminder.Wenxi immediately thought of it.


    This is Kong Ye.


    He did.


    But it was a long time ago.


    At that time, Kong ye only served a few months in the border town. Wen Xi''s feeling for him was that his facial features were more upright, and there was nothing else.


    His eyes are not good-looking. He didn''t pay attention to the stream.


    It''s just an impression.


    Seeing that Wenxi said he had an impression on kongye, Zhao shuning quickly asked, "Mr. Wen, kongye is a relative of my old friend. If it''s convenient for you, can you take me to see kongye?"


    Wen Xi looks embarrassed.


    "What? I don''t think it''s right to hear from you? "


    "It''s not wrong. My Lord is kind to me. If Kong Ye is really a relative of an old friend of the girl, I will take you to the palace of Hailing Kingdom even if I offend him. However, Kong ye, who served a few months in my border town, was escorted to Chaozhou of Hailing kingdom."


    "Chaozhou? Where is that? "


    "Chaozhou, which is the fiefdom of King Xia Rui, is very close to the capital. As a slave of sin, Kong Ye has no spiritual power. Now, he should be taken to Chaozhou for public auction."


    "Auction?"


    Zhao shuning once came to Hailing kingdom. Although it was 500 years ago, he never heard of the auctioneer.


    "You may not know that over the years, some of the sinful slaves in Hailing Kingdom, who are decent in appearance, will be sent to Chaozhou for auction after they have served their sentences. If they are stronger, they will be taken back by the rich family and used as a nursing home. Their deeds of sale will also belong to that family."


    Zhao shuning faces dignified.


    Obviously.


    The development of the matter was beyond her expectation.


    "Sister, are we going to Chaozhou?"


    Zhao shuning looks at Ye Xingchen.


    "I''ll go. You go back first. You''re not familiar with Chaozhou. Now xiao''an is in need of you. When you go back, you should be able to meet the beautiful scenery. I''ll be relieved if you''re here."


    "But sister, you are not familiar with the road of Chaozhou."


    "Eun Gong, you don''t have to worry about this. It''s said that there are distant relatives in Chaozhou. From here to Chaozhou, there are many post stations. We all have messengers here. I can send someone to escort the girl."


    Ye Xingchen thought for a long time.


    One side.


    It''s not easy to see sister.


    One side.


    It''s Xie an who doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    Both of them are equally important in his mind, and he can''t give up.


    "Star, sister''s ability, you can rest assured. Isn''t there any relatives in Chaozhou? As long as someone takes me to Chaozhou, I will deal with other things. "


    "But -"


    "it''s nothing but."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Then he said, "if you don''t go back, you''ll be scared to stay with me all day. Don''t worry, hailing Kingdom, I''ve been here. Although there are some changes, there are still some deep connections between Hailing Kingdom and me. I''ll be fine here."

 Chapter 786

    Ye Xingchen also knows.


    He can''t change her decision.


    He can only sink a voice way: "thank elder sister."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Looking back, he said to Wen Xi, "Lord Wen, why was Kong ye sent to your border town to serve his sentence? Do you know?"


    Wen Xi said: "most of the prisoners sent to me do not obey the discipline, or they are desperate. They want to go to Chaozhou for auction through the border town to find a stable family. I really don''t know the origin of Kong Ye. Moreover, if it wasn''t for you to wake up, I would never compare the image of the handsome young man with the image of the hunched man The embarrassed men associate with each other. "


    Zhao shuning is clear.


    "Mr. Wen, you said earlier that the people sent to you have neither spiritual nor spiritual power? What about Kong ye


    "Naturally, he is also an ordinary person. If he has mental and spiritual power, I''m afraid I can''t trap him in this small border town."


    Zhao shuning is more confused.


    We had to urge Wenxi to arrange a messenger for her to lead the way.


    At the time of parting, Zhao shuning first sent off Ye Xingchen, and then received a letter from Wenxi.


    According to Wen Xi.


    The man who lives in Chaozhou is his cousin.


    In the early years, I found a large family and went to Chaozhou to do business with my husband.


    Later, when the business got bigger, he settled down in Chaozhou and never came back.


    Zhao shuning thanks Wen Xi for his kindness. She didn''t want to take the letter, but she couldn''t bear Wen Xi''s repeated requests, so she had to accept it.


    Wen Xi said that after arriving in Chaozhou.


    Find the Wei mansion and give the letter to Wen Xiaoxiao in the mansion. She will help take care of herself.


    Zhao shuning took the letter, thanks, then followed the messenger on the road.


    To be honest.


    Zhao shuning''s sense of direction is really bad.


    In the past, accompanied by the Phoenix, although the smelly Phoenix is narcissistic, it can distinguish the direction, which is first-class, generally no one can match.


    As long as Phoenix is there, you don''t have to worry about where you want to go.


    But.


    Because of Xie an and Lin Lang, Zhao shuning was not at ease, so he left the Phoenix.


    What I have now is Jieyu beast.


    It''s just a little talk.


    It has never been out of the Dongze wasteland before, and it is too strange to the Hailing kingdom.


    Jieyu beast''s ability of discerning road is much worse than Phoenix.


    It''s impossible to count on whispers.


    So.


    Zhao shuning can only follow the messenger on the road.


    After a long journey, we finally arrived in Chaozhou.


    The messenger had planned to send Zhao shuning to the Wei government, but later because of the traffic jam outside the city, they couldn''t get into the city for a while and a half, so Zhao shuning asked the messenger to go back first.


    She wants to come to Chaozhou has arrived, that Wei Fu, even if not, it does not matter.


    Zhao shuning''s original intention is not to seek the protection of the Wei government.


    After the messenger left.


    Zhao shuning''s body is light.


    Several dodges, then successfully entered that city.


    Auctioneer, that''s a lot of work.


    If you inquire about it, you will know where it will be held.


    Zhao said hello to the road, then followed the crowd to the auction place.


    Today, there is another auction.


    Zhao shuning, just in time.


    At that time.


    The sun is burning.


    The auction house in Chaozhou is a time of great excitement.


    People came and went, and there was a lot of traffic. The last group of people got on 50, but only six were picked out, and the rest were imprisoned and returned to their cages.


    Zhao shuning has just arrived.


    Because of its light weight, it''s easy to squeeze in front of them.


    Unfortunately, there are no men in this group, but all women.


    I don''t know why.


    Zhao shuning always felt that people in Chaozhou were very excited to deal with these women who were going to be auctioned.


    Press the doubt in his heart, Zhao shuning thinks that since he''s here, it''s better to take a look at the rules of the auction house before making a decision, and wait quietly below.


    It wasn''t long.


    All the women are on the court. There are twenty in all.


    Most women are born with skin and bones, and their skin is also waxy yellow. At a glance, we can see that most of them are children born from poor families, and they must have suffered a lot.


    Zhao shuning continued to look.


    When she saw the last woman.


    He was stunned.


    This woman, dressed in a goose yellow dress, looks and behaves like a woman from a wealthy family. How can she appear in this place?Zhao shuning just had doubts in his heart.


    The crowd outside exploded.


    "Excuse me, excuse me, here comes the seller."


    Listen to me.


    It wasn''t long.


    I saw a man in red break into the meeting.


    Someone saw me.


    His face was contemptuous.


    Some people saw it, with a sly smile on their face, and rushed to greet it.


    "Mr. Wei, how can I come to this store on this happy day?"


    "Yes, as we say, today''s warm and fragrant nephrite, you can''t go home and hurt your bride. What else do you want to do here? Do you regret it? "


    Zhao shuning took a close look.


    I think that person is familiar.


    Think again.


    I remember him.


    Previously, outside the city gate, because someone was married, it caused a traffic jam, which made it impossible for the carriage to enter the Chaozhou City. It seemed that it was this man.


    At that time, Zhao shuning thought.


    This man is in his thirties. How can he have such a big battle when he married a daughter-in-law? Just block the gate?


    So when he left, Zhao shuning had to take a few more eyes.


    The man ignored others.


    I went on stage in that red dress.


    The woman on the stage, dressed in goose yellow, raised her watery eyes and seemed to find a life-saving straw.


    She said, "husband, are you here to pick me up?"


    I didn''t expect the man to show his displeasure.


    Directly asked: "I ask you, when I was engaged with you, did you hide the freshwater pearl your brother gave you? Do you know that Xuanxuan didn''t see the dowry today, so she just quarreled with me outside the city? "


    Women smell words.


    The hope on his face disappeared.


    "I ask you, are you deaf or dumb?"


    The man just wanted to do it.


    He was reprimanded by the owner of the auction house on stage.


    "Mr. Wei, as a businessman, we all respect you as Mr. Wei, but you should know that once this commodity is sold, it no longer belongs to you. If you dare to do it, we can''t sell it at a good price, and you can''t get the corresponding ransom."


    The man was scolded like this.


    He was much less daring immediately.


    "I''ll wait for you to sell this woman and give me a ransom, so that I can buy jewelry for Xuanxuan again. Wen Xiaoxiao, don''t be ignorant. If you tell me the whereabouts of the freshwater pearl now, I will be merciful and buy you back and send you back to the border town. "


    Women smell words.


    Maybe I can''t suppress my anger.


    "Wei Qian, are you still human? The freshwater pearl is a gift from my cousin. That''s my stuff. How can you please Li Xuan with my stuff? You abandoned your wife and son for her. At the beginning, when you had nothing, I accompanied you into Chaozhou. If it wasn''t for me, how could you have today? "


    "Don''t say these bitter words to me, I only ask you, what about freshwater pearl?"


    "Sold! I sold it when I entered Chaozhou! If not, how can you have the first money to do business! "


    Zhao shuning thinks that the name Xiaoxiao really sounds familiar.


    When the man mentioned the border town, she suddenly remembered.

 Chapter 787

    "Smell Xiaoxiao?"


    "Smell the stream?"


    Zhao shuning immediately associated with it.


    How could this happen?


    Wen Xi didn''t say that his cousin, who was the most gentle and close, had a husband who loved her so much that she settled down in Chaozhou with Wei Qian?


    Now?


    What''s the matter? Such a scene?


    "Wei Qian, I help you to become a famous businessman in Chaozhou. When you become famous and have tens of millions of assets, you just kick off your original partner and marry Li Xuan. Wei Qian, the way of heaven is good. One day, you will die on your selfishness."


    Wei Qian wants to do it.


    But I still put up with it.


    As the owner of the auction hall said, Wen Xiaoxiao is just a commodity now. He also hopes that Wen Xiaoxiao can auction out a good price so that he can get a good reward.


    "I don''t want to tell you this. You are a woman who has been keeping me in close control. Isn''t it normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines? I''ve given you an opportunity. It''s because you don''t have the capacity to accommodate others. It''s because you don''t face up to your position. Since you can''t tolerate Xuanxuan, you don''t have to stay in Wei''s house. "


    "Now you can only pray that you can meet a good family and buy you. After that, you will not be Mrs. Wei of that high family. You have to learn to restrain your temper. You are a woman with no talent and no virtue. Besides being gentle, you really don''t have any shining point. You shouldn''t be worthy of me. I have a cavity of knowledge to be with you These days, I''m really holding back. "


    Zhao shuning listened to the man on the stage.


    I feel sick.


    Wenxi is kind to herself. Wenxiaoxiao is Wenxi''s younger sister again. If you help her, it''s like going with the flow.


    What''s more.


    The man''s face now.


    Zhao shuning really can''t stand it.


    However, we have not yet waited for Zhao shuning to step in.


    The bleachers below.


    But there is a scholar clenching fist, suddenly roar up.


    "Wei Qian, you will have to die one day!"


    The voice, though a little frightened, was very powerful.


    Among the people, it was just a noisy discussion.


    The scholar''s roar.


    Instead, it directly attracted people''s attention to him.


    Even Zhao shuning is no exception.


    Look for the sound.


    The scholar, quickly went to the front.


    At a glance.


    The scholar wore shabby clothes. His clothes were also very shabby. He was dressed in cloth clothes with many patches on them.


    He was born pretty.


    Black hair with a wooden hairpin fresh dish up.


    As soon as he appeared, four words appeared in Zhao shuning''s mind.


    Weak scholar.


    In fact, it is.


    The scholar himself did not have any spiritual and spiritual power. However, in the face of the auction house guarded by several spiritual pharmacists, since he could stand up, his courage was really commendable.


    "Moore?"


    There was a noise in the air above.


    Seeing that the woman knew the man under the stage, Wei Qian''s face became more ugly.


    "Well, you smell Xiaoxiao, you shameless woman, you have been stealing food behind my back for a long time. It''s no wonder I said that your attitude towards me is so good all the time. You must have done something sorry for me, so you feel guilty. You have been making a virtuous appearance to deceive me!"


    "Wei Qian, you deceive people too much. You dare to call yourself a scholar. All the sages you read have been eaten by dogs. How can you slander her so much? With such a philistine as you, you are not worthy of your wife. You should live with those snakes, insects, rats and ants. "


    The scholar began to scold people with a loud voice.


    "Where can you talk? Who are you? "


    "I - I''ll come, I''ll take Miss Wen back."


    When we quarreled with Wei Qian before, the scholar was always angry.


    Now.


    When it comes to smelling Xiaoxiao.


    The scholar''s face turned red.


    That''s what I said.


    It''s not just Wen Xiaoxiao on the stage.


    Even the people under the stage also look at the scholar provocatively.


    "Moore, what else have you got over the years besides helping people write couplets, write letters, sell firewood, sell sesame oil and earn some change?"


    "That''s right. Over the years, we''ve seen everything you''ve lived."


    "Even where you live is the firewood house that Mrs. Wei pitied you and asked the servants of the Wei family to build for you. You said that you live in such a poor place. How can you come to this auction house?""Yes, the oil peddler will go to my steamed bun shop to buy steamed bread in three days. He will buy a steamed bread in three days. When he is hungry, he will break the steamed bread into half, eat a little and drink with water."


    "Moore, you''ve lived such a miserable life yourself. You don''t want to take part in such a big family''s business."


    The scholar''s face turned red.


    The next moment.


    He put his hand in his arms.


    He took out a string of fresh water pearls.


    "I have money. I can redeem Miss Wen


    The scholar''s voice is very loud.


    The string of freshwater pearls, in the sun, has a light pink light.


    You can see at a glance that it should be rare.


    Wei Qian had a sneer on his face.


    When I saw this scene.


    Suddenly he stood up from the stage.


    Then he rushed to Wen Xiaoxiao with angry face.


    Raise your hand high.


    It can be imagined that if the slap fell on Wen Xiaoxiao''s face, I''m afraid that the white face will immediately become red and swollen.


    "Pa!"


    The crowd glared.


    The hand of Wei Qian.


    It didn''t fall on Wen Xiaoxiao''s face.


    But on that stage, I don''t know when, a woman suddenly appeared.


    The woman had a good figure and sharp eyes. Her left hand was behind her. Her right hand firmly caught Wei Qian''s hand that was about to fall.


    "Who are you? Dare you mind my master''s business? "


    Wei Qian is in sight.


    When I saw the woman''s face, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Then he said, "little beauty, why are you making trouble like this?"


    The woman on that stage.


    It''s Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning smiles at Wei Qian.


    The owner of the auction house stood up immediately.


    "Come and clean up the uninvited guests."


    All the elixirs around the auction house stood up immediately.


    However, when they are ready to go on stage to "invite" women down.


    But found the woman around.


    It''s all full of energy.


    They can''t even get close.


    Obviously, the owner of the auction house also realized something was wrong and quickly got up. He just bent down and wanted to say something.


    But I heard it on stage.


    A clear "click" came.


    Next.


    The woman put down her right hand gently.


    Then came Wei Qian''s howling sound.


    He held his right hand.


    First, kneel on the ground.


    Then, the sharp pain in his wrist made him pale, holding his hands, rolling back and forth on the stage, howling.


    Zhao shuning clapped his hands.


    In full view of the public.


    Sharp turn.


    Jump off the platform.


    To the stunned scholar Moore said: "you continue."

 Chapter 788

    At this point.


    The people under the stage haven''t responded yet.


    Zhao shuning''s sudden appearance really surprised them.


    This woman.


    Young, so bold.


    They also met Zhao shuning for the first time, and had never known about the girl who suddenly appeared before.


    With Zhao shuning stepping down.


    The spiritual shield on the stage also disappeared immediately.


    When Zhao shuning jumped off the auction table, their bodies moved again.


    The elixirs looked up.


    Look at the owner of the auction house.


    Eyes ask what to do next.


    The owner of the auction house pursed his lips and took back his fists.


    In front of a few spirit pharmacists, gently waved his hand, motioned them not to act rashly.


    Although the girl who suddenly appeared was young, he knew that they could not afford to offend her just by her action.


    "Help master Wei to the stage."


    So said the man at the auction house.


    It''s just when he''s talking.


    The vision, but unconsciously look to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning on the man''s eyes, just a smile.


    The man also dare not presumptuous, returned a gift.


    At this time, Wei Qian was angry because of the injury on his hand. He yelled at the auction house: "Louyang, this is your territory. I was injured like this in your territory. You have to decide for me."


    Zhao shuning looks at the man.


    Originally, his name is Lou Yang.


    Lou is a nice surname.


    "Mr. Wei, Mr. Lou warned you that since you handed your wife over to my auction house, you have to abide by the rules of my auction house. It''s you who break the rules first and want to destroy the" goods "to be auctioned. In this case, your injury has nothing to do with my auction house."


    Lou Yang said this, but it''s true.


    Zhao shuning thinks that this is a person who knows the whole.


    At least know what he''s doing now, it''s good for him.


    What else does Wei Qian want to say.


    But when seeing the gloomy face of Lou Yang, he swallowed all the words.


    Lou Yang has been able to hold the auction in Chaozhou in such a short period of time that it has become a holy land. Let alone Chaozhou, even the royal family of Hailing Kingdom, I''m afraid he has more negotiations.


    Against Lou Yang, Wei qian can''t afford to go. Wei Qian is a businessman, and he has a lot to measure this matter.


    Now, what he can do.


    It''s breaking teeth and swallowing them.


    After that, Lou Yang takes a special look at Zhao shuning. It seems that he is asking if she is satisfied with doing things like this.


    Zhao shuning didn''t do anything about that Louyang.


    She just looked at the scholar again.


    Again.


    "You go on?"


    Because of Zhao shuning''s reminder.


    Moore just responded.


    At this time, they put their eyes on the fresh water pearl in the scholar''s hands again.


    You know. Just now, Wei Qian was so excited.


    It''s because I saw the freshwater pearl jewelry in Moore''s hands.


    So Wei Qian decided that Wen Xiaoxiao had an affair with Moore for a long time. Since she pawned jewelry to him one by one, why did the jewelry appear in Moore''s hands?


    Wei Qian is now a wealthy man in Chaozhou. He is a man of high prestige. Naturally, he can''t stand his own woman to give him a green hat. Just because of this, he didn''t hold back his temper for a moment and moved his hand.


    Moore swallowed.


    He explained: "in fact, I met Miss Wen when she first entered Chaozhou. At that time, she couldn''t write. She went to my letter writing stall and asked me to write a letter to her cousin in her hometown, reporting her safety. Miss Wen was kind-hearted. That day, after I wrote a letter for her, it began to rain. Because my family was poor and had no extra money to buy an umbrella, Miss Wen asked the servants around me to send me back to hanyao first. "


    "When I got to the cold kiln, Xu saw that I was living in a poor place. When Miss Wen came every other day to pick up letters, he asked someone to repair my cold kiln for me. At least, I had a shelter when it was cloudy and rainy. From then on, I wrote down Miss Wen''s kindness. I had been saving money. I wanted to go to the capital to seek fame. I thought, if I could live in the future After becoming a talent, I must repay Miss Wen for her protection that day. "


    "Later, one day I saw Miss Wen walk past my stall with a depressed face. In the past few days, she wanted to ask me to write to her family to report their safety. But that day, she was very worried. I called her twice, but she didn''t hear me. I thought maybe something had happened to her, so I cleaned up the stall and followed her."Moore was serious when he spoke.


    As you can see.


    These memories went back and forth in his mind many times.


    So now, it''s like yesterday.


    Zhao shuning listened carefully.


    The stage is also extremely quiet.


    They were listening to the oil man telling this unknown story.


    Even smell Xiaoxiao, also from the previous anger, become tender.


    Moore continues.


    "I saw that Miss Wen went into the pawnshop and took out all her jewelry. Finally, she took down the string of freshwater pearls. It can be seen that the freshwater pearls should be Miss Wen''s most precious thing."


    "Miss Wen pawned something, took the money ticket and left."


    Wei Qian gave a cold hum.


    He said, "if she''s something, why don''t she take people with her?"


    People look and smell Xiaoxiao.


    Wen Xiaoxiao choked: "at that time, Wei Qian''s business was just getting better. The buyer suddenly needed a lot of pilose antler and ginseng. We didn''t have so much money for a while. Wei Qian had a good face. I didn''t want to make him feel that he needed to rely on his daughter to support him. So he went to the pawnshop alone. The pawnshop owner can testify, I went there alone, not with Mr. mu. "


    Wen Xiaoxiao said this.


    An old man opened his mouth.


    "That''s true. When Mrs. Wei came, she was alone. At that time, she specially told me not to spread the news, saying that she was afraid that master Wei would feel bad when he heard it. "


    Wei Qian was speechless.


    Bear the sharp pain in your hands.


    Then the hostage asked, "even so, how can this freshwater pearl come to your hand?"


    Moore didn''t look at Wei Qian.


    Maybe it''s because he feels uncomfortable when he looks at Wei Qian more.


    "Not long after Miss Wen left, someone went into the pawnshop. The woman also took a fancy to the freshwater pearl bracelet at a glance. But because the price of freshwater pearl was really a little high, she went home to get money. When I saw this, I thought that Miss Wen was kind to me and gave all her money to the pawnshop shopkeeper."


    Wei Qian sneered.


    "Just you? How much money can you have? Can you buy that freshwater pearl bracelet? You are full of holes in your speech

 Chapter 789

    At this time.


    The shopkeeper touched his gray beard.


    His face was also a little ugly and he retorted: "master Wei, I respect that you are good at mixing in Chaozhou. You have an identity, so I call you master Wei. Your villain heart is too heavy. I''ve lived half my life. The pawnshops in Chaozhou are basically mine. You think that I will unite with these young people and cheat you."


    "Mr. Lin is serious. Mr. Wei doesn''t mean it. He just questions it." Although Wei Qian was dissatisfied, he really had to apologize.


    The old man took Moore''s words and said: "at that time, the scholar really didn''t have much money. His money was originally the expense he saved for the imperial examination in the capital. So when he gave all his money to the old man, he said that it was a deposit. He also said that he would make enough money for me in three years to let me keep the freshwater pearl. Moore''s attitude was very positive He was devout, and I felt sorry for him, so I agreed to him. "


    So far.


    Everything, the truth.


    It turns out.


    Over the years, Namur has been working day by day. In the past, he only wrote couplets and letters. Later, he cut firewood and sold oil. It is clear that the more he works, the harder his life is.


    It turned out that it was just for a string of fresh water pearl bracelets in pawnshop.


    "Moreover, if I remember it well, the woman who has a crush on Tanshui pearl bracelet is Li Xuan, the wife Mr. Wei married today."


    That day.


    Li Xuan took the money back to the pawnshop.


    But was told that the bracelet has been ordered in advance.


    Li Xuan turned to think that it must be Wen Xiaoxiao who turned back after she became a bracelet, so she redeemed the bracelet again.


    She is the most important thing for Li Xuan.


    No one can take it away, even if it has its owner.


    Wei Qian''s face became a little ugly.


    It''s hard.


    Li Xuan, just for Tanshui pearl bracelet? Would you like to marry him?


    Oneself, still worth a string of bracelets?


    At this time.


    A sharp voice came.


    "It''s me, so what?"


    As the sound falls.


    From behind the auction table.


    Slowly out of a woman in red.


    Wen Xiaoxiao then said, "I didn''t know that the bracelet was decided by Mr. mu, so after that, Li Xuan came to me and said that she wanted to buy the freshwater pearl bracelet in my hand. But at that time, the bracelet was not on me, so I declined Li Xuan. After many times, her attitude towards me changed greatly."


    Li Xuan.


    It''s from the Li family.


    Although Chaozhou Li family is not everyone, they still have a place in the world.


    Li Xuan has been loved by her father and brother since she was a child. What she wants has never been missed.


    But Wen Xiaoxiao didn''t know how to praise her. She asked for it many times, but she refused Li Xuan.


    Li Xuan has never been so angry. In the past few years, she has been stumbling by Wen Xiaoxiao.


    But Wen Xiaoxiao has a good temper. Several times, when she met Li Xuan, she gave a light salute, just like before. Her calm attitude completely angered Li Xuan.


    Since.


    I don''t care about the money.


    They turn a blind eye to their own difficulties.


    When you see yourself, it''s like nothing happened.


    Li Xuan wants to have a look. Is it true that she doesn''t care about anything?


    "Xuanxuan, why are you here?"


    Wei Qian quickly gave up his seat for Li Xuan.


    But Li Xuan didn''t even look at Wei Qian.


    He went directly to Wen Xiaoxiao and saw that she was in such a depression now, and that there was an infatuated scholar like Moore willing to give up going to the capital to seek fame for her. Li Xuan looked at Wen Xiaoxiao''s face and felt that she hated her more and more.


    "I''m right, Li Xuan?"


    When hearing Xiaoxiao face Li Xuan, her eyes didn''t dodge.


    Although she was gentle, she did not dodge in the face of Li Xuan.


    "Yes, so what?"


    A light word.


    For Wei Qian, it was so fatal.


    He raised his head incredulously, looked at Li Xuan in front of him, and reluctantly pulled out a smile: "Xuanxuan, what are you talking about?"


    Li Xuan took a look at Wei Qian.


    I watched Moore under the stage again.


    He sneered: "Wei Qian, sometimes, you are not as good as this poor scholar. You say, you are all scholars, are you good? Once you''ve become famous, you''ll forget about your wife. "


    With that.


    Li Xuan looked at Wen Xiaoxiao again and said, "don''t think about it too much. I''m not complaining about injustice for you. There''s something wrong with your eyes. A man like Wei Qian, just like you, will treat him as a treasure. He''s nothing here for me."Wen Xiaoxiao looks at Li Xuan.


    She doesn''t understand. I don''t understand why Li Xuan''s character is so strange.


    Is she willing to let her reputation get so bad just to revenge herself?


    A girl''s innocence?


    In Li Xuan''s eyes. Doesn''t it matter at all?


    "Don''t look at me like this, Mr. Lou. The auction has already started, right?"


    Li Xuan looks at Lou Yang.


    Lou Yang nodded.


    Then.


    Li Xuan turned around and sat down.


    During this period, he did not pay any attention to Wei Qian''s plan.


    "Let''s start."


    The auction started again.


    Zhao shuning looked at the domineering Li Xuan on the stage. She was so arrogant that she couldn''t like it.


    Li Xuan''s purpose is not pure.


    You can do anything for your own sake.


    Unlike Kong Shishuang, she is impulsive, but she puts morality first.


    Although Li Xuan is right, she destroys Wen Xiaoxiao''s family for her own self-interest. The starting point is just for a string of bracelets. It doesn''t look very likable.


    It''s just that.


    To Zhao shuning''s surprise.


    The identity of Lou Yang is not simple.


    But why? In the face of the sudden arrival of Li Xuan, his attitude is not inconsistent?


    Seems like?


    And a little bit of fear?


    This is Li Xuan? What is the origin?


    Although there are doubts.


    However, Zhao shuning also knew the truth of frightening the snake by beating grass, so he didn''t do those impulsive things for the time being.


    Moore then said, "my Lord, I don''t know if my freshwater pearl bracelet is worth twenty spirit stones?"


    Lou Yang ordered people to take up the bracelet.


    Put it in your hand.


    "Good quality, worth it."


    "In that case, can I buy Miss Wen?"


    Lou Yang is not a heartless man.


    After this, naturally, he felt a little pity for the scholar, so he nodded and said, "if no one in the audience bid higher than you, then Wen Xiaoxiao is your man."


    Let''s go.


    Lou Yang looks down the stage.


    The crowd was silent.


    After hearing about Moore just now, these people, who are also neighbors, naturally feel deeply.


    Of course, it will not compete with Moore.


    The beauty of success, why not?

 Chapter 790

    "Since there is no objection, I''ll make a proof here."


    "Three."


    "Two."


    "Wait a minute."


    Just when they thought it would be done, Li Xuan opened her mouth.


    Moore looks at Li Xuan.


    "Mrs. Wei, what are you going to do?" Lian said


    "Well, wait a minute. I''m not the lady Wei you call me."


    "Mr. Lou, Miss Li?"


    Lou Yang also looked at Li Xuan.


    Gongjin said: "Miss Li, you should also know the rules of my auction shop. Wei Qian, as the original owner of Wen Xiaoxiao, is not qualified to bid again. You, Wei Qian''s new wife, should not interfere in this matter."


    But Li Xuan stood up.


    "Who said I was Wei Qian''s wife? I didn''t have a ceremony with him, and I didn''t have a chapel, let alone enter the bridal chamber. Now, I''m free, and I''m still a member of the Li family. I just want to join in the excitement. What''s the matter? "


    Li Xuan''s words are true.


    She did not salute Wei Qian.


    Lou Yang also can''t find the corresponding words.


    Only way: "then you? What are you going to do? "


    "The old rule, Mr. Lou, is that the auction house belongs to you. Naturally, I have to abide by your rules. As you have said, the one with the highest price will get it. In this case, the scholar will get twenty-one spirit stones. How about that?"


    Twenty one spirit stones.


    It''s only one higher.


    It can be seen that Li Xuan didn''t want to buy Wen Xiaoxiao. She just didn''t want to see Wen Xiaoxiao treated so well after she became the next wife.


    Obviously.


    Li Xuan is Cheng Yaojin who was killed on the way.


    Twenty spirit stones are Moore''s limit. Even if there is one more, he can''t take it out.


    "Miss Li, I beg you. I hear that Miss Li has no injustice or hatred against you. Don''t treat her like this."


    "Miss Ben is going to do this. What can you do for me?"


    Li Xuan looks at Moore sarcastically.


    In her heart.


    I''m a little jealous of Wen Xiaoxiao.


    You know.


    Earlier years.


    When they heard that Xiaoxiao and Wei Qiangang had just come to Chaozhou, they heard that there was a gentle little lady from the border town. She was born with a small family and was good at business.


    It''s just a pity that Wei Qian''s good wife helped him.


    We met several times.


    They''re just looking at each other from afar.


    Even so.


    Li Xuan didn''t like Wen Xiaoxiao very much.


    Until.


    About the fresh water pearl in the pawnshop.


    After that.


    Li Xuan to that smell Xiaoxiao, is the real knot Liangzi.


    She has tried many ways, but this smell Xiaoxiao soft hard do not eat, every time I see her, is that light appearance, as if nothing.


    You know, people in Chaozhou, who know she''s from the Li family, don''t all respect her?


    But this smell Xiaoxiao, always carrying a shelf.


    When Li Xuan saw her, she hated that she was tight.


    Li Xuan wants to steal the person who Xiaoxiao cares about most. She doesn''t believe that this woman who doesn''t understand half a word can still keep such a gentle appearance?


    "You poor scholar, if you don''t have money, don''t pretend to be a wealthy family here. When you are in the market, you can afford to be a person like you. How many years will you have to pay for what you do? But to me, twenty-one spirit stones are just a month''s pocket money. "


    The gap between the rich and the poor.


    It''s so huge.


    Moore looked at Wen Xiaoxiao in despair.


    In this case.


    Hearing that Xiaoxiao was just angry, she didn''t know how to react.


    But.


    From the moment Li Xuan stepped in.


    Hearing Xiaoxiao, I know that fighting with the Li family will only be a victim.


    She smiles at Moore.


    "Thank you, Mr. mu. Xiaoxiao''s life is as thin as paper. It''s not worth your being so devoted."


    Moore''s hands were tight.


    With anger on his face.


    The tendons burst.


    Li Xuan looked at the scene and thought it was extremely funny.


    "I just like to see you so helpless. What are you weak people fighting with me? I only need to use a spirit stone. How much can the love and righteousness you said be worth


    Li Xuan laughed.


    People under the stage.


    Silently lowered his head.


    Actually.


    If others are so arrogant, maybe they will reprimand them, or they will give some money to raise some more spirit stones for Namur.But.


    That man is Li Xuan.


    Although the status of the Li Xuan family in Chaozhou is not as good as that of the officials, they are not easy to offend in the rivers and lakes.


    So.


    Sympathy or affection, they have no way to help.


    For the sake of a scholar''s "affection", the whole family was dragged into the fire pit.


    This is a very unworthy thing.


    "Mr. Lou, since I''ve already paid a high price, it''s Wen Xiaoxiao. According to the rules, shouldn''t it be my man?"


    Lou Yang sighed.


    Look at Zhao shuning intentionally or unintentionally.


    Then.


    He felt even more ridiculous.


    An old man who wanders in the river and lake has just done his best. Now how can he help them again.


    Just when Lou Yang got up.


    Zhao shuning also made a sound.


    "Twenty two stone."


    A crisp voice came.


    This voice is no stranger to all.


    Before, they had focused on Zhao shuning, but they didn''t dare to make a sound because she didn''t move. Now, as soon as Zhao shuning made a sound, there was a burst of applause.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    Look up.


    Li Xuan''s eyes were on her.


    Li Xuan was surprised.


    The age of the woman is much younger than her, but the momentum of her whole body is unusual.


    Especially when she looked at herself, she felt like she was on pins and needles, and she felt uncomfortable.


    Even Lou Yang.


    When I heard Zhao shuning''s voice.


    Smile also slowly emerge.


    He seemed relieved.


    With the presence of this elder, there is still room for a change in this matter.


    "Little girl, how dare you bid with me?"


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning gave a faint smile.


    Such a provocative gesture.


    Li Xuan was very upset.


    A Wen Xiaoxiao, did not do anything to her, she has despised her, not to mention at this time Zhao shuning, so blatantly provocative to her.


    "Mr. Lou, if the price is high, you have to make a decision."


    "Fifty spirit stones!" Li Xuan clapped her hand on the chair and said fiercely.


    "Fifty one stone." With a faint smile, Zhao shuning said this sentence flatly. He didn''t even look at Li Xuan.


    Li Xuan Shua stood up.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "No, I''m poor. I''m not as generous as Miss Li. I can only produce one more stone at a time."


    "You


    Zhao shuning held out his hand.


    Li Xuan stopped.


    See Zhao shuning incomparably calm to the building yang to say.


    "Lord Lou, I don''t have much money. However, no matter how many spirit stones Miss Li gives, I''ll add one more spirit stone to her price."


    An understatement.


    Coupled with Zhao shuning extremely disdainful voice.


    Li Xuan''s face turned green in an instant.

 Chapter 791

    Li Xuan at this time.


    Naturally, he was very angry.


    But after a moment, she also gradually calmed down.


    She looked at Zhao shuning, dismissive way: "you may not know who I am?"


    "There are so many people in the world. Why should I know who you are?"


    "Then you should know who owns Chaozhou?"


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    There''s more irony on his face.


    "If it''s the Li family, it''s time for Chaozhou''s parents to pack up and go back to the countryside to farm."


    Li Xuan was short of breath.


    Turn your head to Lou Yang road.


    "Lord Lou, I don''t bid with this woman."


    Lou Yang was surprised.


    "Why? Miss Li, this is the rule of the auction house. Please abide by it. "


    "Lord Lou, don''t be angry. I just doubt that this woman is climbing up the price here. In fact, she can''t get so many spirit stones."


    Lou Yang looks down the stage.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    A little jump.


    He jumped onto the stage again.


    Since Li Xuan is pressing her step by step, she will not step back.


    "It''s really hot."


    Zhao shuning made the seal with both hands.


    The whole auction house was shrouded in darkness.


    Zhao shuning took out a huge night pearl from the bag of heaven and earth, then threw it away, and the night pearl floated in the air.


    The whole auction hall is like day.


    Everyone was surprised.


    Li Xuan turned pale.


    She didn''t know why a girl with ordinary clothes had such a big hand.


    "Mr. Lou, have a good look. How many spirit stones is the Pearl of the night worth?"


    The night pearl is shining.


    There is no crack in the whole interface.


    Such a treasure can really be regarded as superior.


    "At least, a hundred stone."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    This building is Yang. It''s a good one.


    She took back the night pearl and removed the shadow she had set before.


    At this time, Li Xuan''s facial features were somewhat distorted.


    "How''s it going? Miss Li, can we continue? "


    Li Xuan looks back.


    I see Wei Qian behind me.


    His face softened a little.


    "Wei Qian, after I finish this, I will marry you."


    "This -"


    "why don''t you?"


    "But Xuanxuan, didn''t you say that before?"


    "Just answer, will you?"


    Although Li Xuan insulted Wei Qian so much before, Wei Qian would bow and bow as long as Li Xuan looked back.


    This is the nature of Wei Qian.


    "Of course."


    After getting Wei Qian''s answer.


    Li Xuan breathed a sigh of relief.


    But their conversation obviously made the audience very dissatisfied.


    The voice of discussion followed.


    "What does Miss Li mean by that?"


    "You know, the deed of Wen Xiaoxiao''s body is still in Wei Qian''s hands. Wen Xiaoxiao is still Wei Qian''s property. The property from the auction, except one floor for the auction, belongs to Wei Qian."


    "Isn''t miss li cheating?"


    "Isn''t it? After humiliating Wen Xiaoxiao, most of his money will come back to him. Wen Xiaoxiao''s life and death is still in their hands."


    Zhao shuning looks at Li Xuan.


    It''s just that.


    This woman''s brain is really fast.


    However, does Li Xuan feel that she is really bidding with her?


    "Mr. Lou, I have no objection. The auction continues." Li Xuan looks at Zhao shuning with pride.


    Lou Yang asks Zhao shuning with his eyes.


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "It''s all right, just keep going."


    "I''ll give you five hundred stone." Li Xuan''s expression at this time was not as cautious as before.


    Five hundred spirit stones.


    This time, it''s more than ten times.


    People will move their eyes to Zhao shuning.


    Five hundred spirit stones.


    That''s half the size of the Li family.


    This is Li Xuan. She is really bold and fearless.


    I just don''t know if the girl who suddenly appears can handle it.


    Zhao shuning smile: "the old rules."


    "Five hundred and one stone?""Well."


    "You


    "What about me? I''ve done it in a proper way, Miss Li, but I''m not satisfied with it? "


    "You can''t fight me."


    Zhao shuning said with a smile, "try it, and you won''t lose."


    Li Xuan turned her head angrily.


    In any case, the spirit stones that he finally produced will come back to him. What will the little girl on the other side fight with him?


    "Six hundred spirit stones." Li Xuan opened her mouth.


    Zhao shuning put his hands around his chest.


    Light way: "thousand spirit stone."


    This moment, the field is not calm.


    Even Li Xuan stood up.


    So is Louyang.


    This girl, how suddenly, not according to the routine?


    Zhao shuning''s offer obviously scared Li Xuan.


    Li Xuan was staring at Zhao shuning.


    It seems that Zhao shuning''s body will be chiseled out a hole to give up.


    Instead, Zhao shuning looks at Li Xuan provocatively.


    And he said, "what? Miss Li has this ability. Even if you add the financial power of the Wei government, what can you do? Do you dare to go for it? I''ll tell you today that my reserve price is more than a thousand spirit stones. If you can''t afford to lose, you''d better give up and take your broken husband away. When you walk in Chaozhou, you''d better not shamelessly sacrifice your Li family''s name. It''s bad for you. In the future, you''d better be a man with your tail between your legs, you know? "


    Sure enough.


    Zhao shuning''s words.


    The success angered Li Xuan.


    She retorted angrily: "who can''t afford to lose? Who do you want to be? "


    "Is it difficult for you not only to have a problem with your eyesight, but also to have a problem with your ears?"


    "Little girl, don''t be happy too soon. It''s useless to talk fast now. After the auction, I''ll let you know what will happen if you offend me, Li Xuan."


    Zhao shuning shrugged.


    "Then you have to be quick."


    Zhao shuning then said: "in case, you can''t even get off the auction house."


    "After all, you don''t even have the price of a thousand spirit stones. How dare you shout that your Li family is a big family in Chaozhou?"


    For a long time, Zhao shuning didn''t say such unkind words.


    Now it''s time to talk about it.


    It''s still catchy.


    Li Xuan was short of breath.


    Turn around.


    Regardless of Wei Qian''s obstruction.


    Directly raised the price to two thousand stone.


    Two thousand spirit stones.


    That''s all the property of the Li family.


    Wei Qian''s face changed.


    Li Xuan said at this time.


    "Do you think I dare not gamble with you?"


    "Two thousand and one hundred stone."


    Zhao shuning leisurely said this sentence.


    Li Xuan then said, "two thousand five hundred spirit stones."


    There was an uproar.


    Lou Yang frowned and questioned: "Miss Li, where are so many spirit stones in your Li family?"

 Chapter 792

    Li Xuan held out her hand.


    Stop the building yang to continue to say.


    She just looked at Wei Qian.


    Word by word: "Wei Qian, would you like to mortgage Wei Fu to me? Don''t worry. When this is over, I will return it to you. Even my Li family will be your dependence. "


    Wei Qian looked at Li Xuan.


    He looked at his twisted right hand again.


    He stares at Zhao shuning fiercely.


    He nodded.


    He would.


    He''s going to make the girl pay.


    Anyway, in the end, these will be their own.


    "Good."


    Li Xuan looks back at Lou Yang.


    "Lord Lou, is it enough now?"


    Lou Yang nods helplessly.


    It is said that Xiaoxiao has been standing for a long time now. Seeing her husband who used to love her, now for a woman, she is willing to throw away their family business that they have been fighting for many years. Her heart to Wei Qian is completely cold.


    "Two thousand six hundred spirit stones."


    At this time, Zhao shuning clenched his teeth to increase the price.


    Li Xuan saw this.


    I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Little girl, are you running out of power? Look at your price increase. It''s so painful. Two thousand and six hundred spirit stones are your bottom line. I have to remind you that if you can''t get so many spirit stones in the end, you can''t take it away. You have to hand over all the spirit stones you mortgaged to the auction house. "


    Zhao shuning was surprised.


    It''s like pretending to be calm.


    She only said: "anyway, today, I''m going to make up my mind to hear Xiaoxiao. You Li Xuan can''t compete with me. I just want to hear Xiaoxiao get rid of the control of your Li family, and then let you have a good look. In the future, she will be a hundred times happier than you."


    Li Xuan is cool.


    "You think I''ll give in?"


    Zhao shuning lowered his head.


    Smile, but hit the corner of the mouth.


    Who wants you to give in?


    I want you to push me step by step.


    "Three thousand spirit stones."


    This price is from Li Xuan.


    Because just now she had figured out that since the little girl was determined to take Wen Xiaoxiao home, she deliberately raised the price so that she could not get Wen Xiaoxiao. In the end, she could only lose her wife and lose her soldiers.


    A young girl, who has never eaten the bitter fruit of human life, only knows how to keep her temper. This time, let her have a good lesson.


    Zhao shuning was silent.


    She was thought to be thinking.


    But after a long time.


    She didn''t speak, either.


    Li Xuan, who was full of confidence, was a little flustered.


    It shouldn''t be. According to the little girl''s heart, she will definitely keep up if she pays a higher price than her.


    Zhao shuning raised his head.


    The smile on his face was very bright.


    She clapped her hands.


    Then he said with regret: "Oh, Miss Li is really rich. I can''t afford the three thousand spirit stones. In this case, please send the spirit stone to Miss Li and take it away."


    That''s the first thing to say.


    There was an uproar.


    Li Xuan''s face, the smile completely solidified in the face.


    Zhao shuning said: "Miss Li, go ahead. It''s time for you to pay the ransom."


    "You - you don''t add it?"


    "I have more than my heart and less than my strength. Mr. Lou, after Miss Li has handed in the spirit stone, you will announce the result."


    Lou Yang nodded.


    At this time, Li Xuan has been completely petrified.


    She how all didn''t expect, oneself unexpectedly met the way of a little wench.


    How is that possible?


    Standing opposite was just a little girl. How could she have such a plan?


    "Please, Miss Li."


    Lou Yang opened his mouth.


    In full view of the public, Li Xuan could not escape this time.


    Li Xuan looked back.


    He said to Wei Qian, "how many spirit stones can you take out after you pawn the house of Wei?"


    Wei Qian''s mouth opened.


    And then he said, "less than a thousand."


    Li Xuan''s face sank.


    She said: "Mr. Lou, give me a little time. I''ll go and raise the Lingshi. My Li family has a huge capital chain. It''s only a matter of time before we can gather two thousand Lingshi."


    "Ha ha ha --"


    at this time, a burst of untimely laughter came out.


    Li Xuan looks at Zhao shuning with an iron face.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "I''m laughing, Miss Li. You''re really good at daydreaming. You just told me about the rules of shooting stores. What''s the consequence if you can''t get out the spirit stone? Why, now you''re going to lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot? ""Do you want me?"


    Zhao shuning smiles back.


    "I should say, Miss Li, are you clever? Or stupid? If you are smart, after all, you finally understand what I mean. If you are stupid, it''s OK. You see, it''s at the end, and you realize that you''ve been cheated. "


    Li Xuan was very angry.


    Turn your hands into vitality.


    It''s going to attack Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning just wanted to fight back.


    In the mid air, there were two voices.


    "What a villain? How dare you look for trouble in our Chaozhou auction hall? "


    These are two extremely rich voices.


    What''s more, it''s not easy to say that.


    The whole meeting hall immediately became silent.


    Even Li Xuan took back her hands immediately.


    It can be seen that the origins of the two old men who have just made their voices must be unusual.


    Sure enough.


    Not a long time.


    Two figures appeared on the auction table.


    Look at that year, it should be about fifty.


    The two of them were dressed in grey robes. From their backs, they were still strong, but their temples had been dyed gray. It seemed that they were not too young.


    As soon as the two elders arrived.


    Even Lou Yang immediately became extremely respectful.


    He got up quickly.


    Let out the main seat of the auction hall.


    The two elders, holding antlers and crutches in their hands, turned back and sat down.


    People under the stage.


    The two old men who suddenly appeared were all respectful.


    When the old man comes back.


    Zhao shuning''s mind, suddenly emerged two figures, but only for a moment, she recalled again, but how can''t remember.


    But she thought, how do these two old people look so familiar?


    After the old man sat down.


    Li Xuan quickly went forward to kowtow.


    "Water Messenger, moon Messenger, it''s not Xuanxuan who is looking for trouble on purpose, it''s this little girl who suddenly appears in Chaozhou. She doesn''t come to auction things sincerely, but to tease my Li family."


    The two elders ignored Li Xuan.


    It''s looking at Lou Yang.


    Asked: "we two finally come to Chaozhou once, thinking to see you, boy, how? How could an auction be in such a mess? Almost a fight? "


    Lou Yang lowered his head in shame.


    "Also asked the messenger to punish, is Louyang improper management."


    The two elders sighed.


    Then he said, "just now, who made trouble in my Chaozhou auction house?"


    That''s the first thing to say.


    People turn their eyes to Zhao shuning.


    When the two old men first met Zhao shuning, their hearts trembled.


    Zhao shuning was also polite. He raised his fists and saluted the two elders.


    "Little girl, is it your fault?"


    "It''s Miss Li who doesn''t follow the rules."


    The old man''s eyes glared and his crutches hit the ground heavily, causing a great shock.


    But Zhao shuning''s look was as usual, and he didn''t change half of it.


    "It''s a good seedling. What''s your name?"


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "Surnamed Zhao, named shuning, Dongze Dahuang people."


    As soon as the words came out, the two elders on the stage changed their looks.

 Chapter 793

    The two old men looked at each other.


    They all stood up immediately.


    They both looked excited.


    It''s very strange.


    When one of them stood up, he almost fell down.


    Zhao shuning looks puzzled.


    She has always respected her elders.


    Is it hard to say, what action did you take before that angered the two old people?


    "Water Messenger, but what''s the matter?" Lou Yang immediately stepped forward to help, and asked with concern.


    The old man gently pushed away Lou Yang''s hand.


    Looking at Zhao shuning under the stage with burning eyes.


    Zhao shuning felt a little creepy.


    Is it difficult?


    During the years when he was missing, someone did something wrong with his name?


    Or when I was too young, I didn''t know how important it was and secretly offended some unknown people?


    It''s not supposed to be. At that time, I stayed in Dongze wasteland all the year round and never came to Hailing kingdom. People in Hailing Kingdom didn''t know Zhao shuning?


    But -


    looking at these two old people, it seems that they really know themselves.


    "Are you from Qinghui Town, Dongze


    It''s just two sentences.


    The old man changed his name.


    From a little girl to a senior.


    The people on and off the stage hold their breath and dare not speak. You know, if the water moon messengers are so afraid of respected people, they can''t afford to offend them. Isn''t this little girl really simple?


    "Yes."


    Hearing Zhao shuning''s reply, the two elders were excited.


    One of the moon messengers then said, "did you ever graduate from Yanyu building?"


    "I''ve been there for two years, but I haven''t attended the graduation ceremony of Yanyu building, so I can''t be regarded as the graduate of Yanyu building."


    Two old men heard the words.


    Look at each other.


    Over the years, their tacit understanding has become more and more vivid.


    They just looked at each other.


    On the Qi Dynasty Zhao shuning out of the hand.


    Zhao shuning figure meal, suddenly away.


    How could they be so familiar with their strength, moves, and even the mental skills they read.


    Almost the body''s instinctive reaction, Zhao shuning made a fight back.


    However, the fight back was light and could not be lighter.


    The two elders jumped out of the way.


    Just when people were not sure why they suddenly started fighting, they saw the two messengers of Shuiyue kneeling on one knee in the direction of the little girl.


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    The mental power in hand is recovered safely.


    She looked at the two old men.


    Puzzled: "what are you doing?"


    Tears were shining in the eyes of the two elders.


    They look up.


    "Subordinate a Shui."


    "Subordinate a Yue."


    "I''ve met leader Ning."


    Leader Ning is a familiar title.


    Ah Shui, ah Yue?


    Zhao shuning''s pupils suddenly focus, the previous sense of familiarity, the two people in front of him, and the two figures in his mind, began to overlap.


    Ah Shui, ah Yue?


    It was them.


    "Why are you here? Previously, the stars did not tell me that there is a branch of shuiyunsheng in Chaozhou? "


    The two elders looked at each other.


    Then he said, "in fact, my elder brother and I have not been born in Shuiyun for a long time."


    See Zhao shuning a face doubt.


    They also said: "however, we are always born of water clouds. As long as leader Ning needs us, we will be on call at any time."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "I don''t have such a big shelf. You can get up first. You know, when I was with your brothers and Kong Shishuang, I was just a few years old. At that time, it was a temporary alliance. Now the power of shuiyunsheng is in the hands of poisonous snakes. I''m just a wild crane. I''m no longer your leader."


    Two old men got up.


    The water messenger said: "no, leader Ning is always the leader of our brothers. We will always remember that when shuiyunsheng was born, we were bullied by duanlong sect. You avenged our brothers and got justice back. You, too, took our brothers and broke out in the dark place where they were tested. If there was no leader Ning, Our brothers, not to mention their achievements, are afraid that we could not even get out of the dark place at the beginning, and we could only be buried in the dark river. "


    Zhao shuning even said: "I was very angry at the beginning, and I didn''t do anything extraordinary. It''s amazing that you can remember so many years.""Leader Ning, how did you come to Chaozhou this time?"


    Zhao shuning saw that the two elders were people he knew in the early years, so he told them all about his purpose here.


    That''s it.


    The two old men looked at each other. His face was in a dilemma.


    Zhao shuning added: "I don''t want you to help me when I tell you this. I will find out these things slowly."


    "Gang leader Ning."


    "Ah?"


    "Let''s not talk about this. I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you free today? Elder brother and I, please go to the yuelou and do it."


    Zhao shuning naturally understood what they meant.


    He nodded.


    Then he said, "but what about the auction?"


    "Handle everything impartially, never for personal gain!"


    Let''s go.


    The water messenger looks at Lou Yang.


    Lou Yang quickly kowtowed.


    Li Xuan was completely stunned at this time.


    She didn''t know.


    How could this little girl, whom she accidentally provoked, have a relationship with the water moon messenger?


    "Lou Yang, I don''t need to tell you what the rules of the auction hall are. If the Li family can''t bring out the corresponding spirit stone, you should know what to do."


    "Yes, Lou Yang knows."


    Lou Yang saluted.


    I got up.


    Go to Li Xuan.


    "Miss Li, master Wei, you see?" she said


    That''s how Li Xuan responded.


    "Water moon emissary," he said, "My Li family has a lot of contacts with you at the auction venue. You know, today, it''s Xuanxuan who is in a hurry and has done such mindless things. I also ask the water moon emissary to give Xuanxuan a chance. Xuanxuan will definitely report to her father and elder brother. In the future, my Li family will give her full support."


    The water messenger took a look at Li Xuan.


    Just wanted to talk.


    Zhao shuning held out his hand.


    Shuiyue and the two elders took a step back and asked Zhao shuning to step forward first.


    Zhao shuning unties the rope for Wen Xiaoxiao and arranges a position for her.


    In full view of the public.


    But no one dared to stop her.


    Zhao shuning goes to Li Xuan again.


    Li Xuan met Zhao shuning at this time.


    Quickly knelt down.


    "Master, master, it''s Xuanxuan who has eyes and doesn''t know Taishan. It''s Xuanxuan who has offended you. Please, please forgive me. My Li family has struggled so hard for many years that it can''t be destroyed in my hands."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Unexpectedly, he replied unexpectedly, "I can help you."


    "What?"


    Here''s a look.


    Not only Li Xuan, but also a Shui and a Yue were in the same place.


    In their impression, leader Ning has always been revengeful. It''s impossible to be so tolerant of people who once spoke so rudely to her?

 Chapter 794

    "Leader Ning?"


    Zhao shuning stretched out his right hand.


    Then he said, "I have a deal here. Do you want to do it with me?"


    Li Xuan nodded in panic.


    "I will, I will, as long as I can keep my life and the dignity of my father and brother, I will."


    Zhao shuning asked: "in this case, I''ll ask you, how many spirit stones can you take out with the ability of you and the Wei government?"


    "At most, at most, 2500 spirit stones."


    This is still the case when all the property has been sold off.


    However, these 2500 spirit stones are not enough for the ransom of this auction.


    So.


    According to the rules of the auction house.


    They will first sell the Li family''s property and the Wei family''s property, and then charge all the Wei family and the Li family as yamen servants until their salaries can pay off the debt.


    "So you''re still five hundred stone short?"


    "Master -"


    "I can give you these 500 spirit stones, but I want all the things of the Li family in Chaozhou, including all the things of the Wei family. What do you think of that? "


    What does Zhao shuning mean.


    Simple and clear.


    That is, she used five hundred spirit stones to fill the gap of this auction for Li Xuan.


    In this way, the people of the Wei family and the Li family would not be exiled or made into yamen servants. However, in return, Zhao shuning wanted all the property of the Li family and the Wei family.


    "You


    "No? Miss Li had better think it over. There is no other generous person like me in Chaozhou. "


    Li Xuan lowered her head.


    Wei Qian was shivering in the corner.


    How capable is Wen Xiaoxiao?


    Why can we invite such a senior?


    Now Wei Qian''s intestines are almost green, but he has no way.


    They all blame themselves for their greedy pursuit of Li Xuan''s beauty and family property, and they have done such a mean thing to their dross wife.


    Now.


    Offended the wrong people.


    It''s very lucky to be able to save a small life.


    "the elder, the Li family is not up to me, I am the one who has the final say."


    "That''s the case. Please follow the rules. If the Li family doesn''t agree with the rules, I''ll come forward and settle the matter for you."


    Zhao shuning''s tone.


    There is no degree of relaxation.


    I saw Zhao shuning''s power before, and the water moon messenger respected her so much.


    You''ll know.


    What she said should not be said casually.


    "Good!"


    Li Xuan almost said it with her teeth clenched.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    I wrote a contract.


    The book came to Li Xuan.


    Li Xuan bit her finger and pressed her fingerprints on it.


    Wei Qian''s right hand was abandoned by Zhao shuning, but now he doesn''t dare to talk much. He drags his right hand and presses his fingerprint with his left thumb.


    So far.


    The property of the Li family and the Wei family has nothing to do with the two people on the stage.


    After Li Xuan signed the transfer contract, her feet softened and she fell to the stage completely.


    I forgot.


    It''s all over.


    Wei Qian is not stupid.


    He knows.


    Now Zhao shuning is the master of Wei''s house, but he is still on his own.


    As long as the final delivery.


    He is the last beneficiary of the money.


    However, he can think of the problem, Zhao shuning naturally also can think of.


    Zhao shuning came to Wei Qian and held out his hand to him.


    Wei Qian pretended to be stupid.


    "Master, you?"


    "I want to hear Xiaoxiao''s deeds."


    "This -"


    "since you dare to auction this Wen Xiaoxiao as a commodity here, it means that you have acquiesced that she is owned by your Wei house, but the contract you just signed and the things up and down your Wei house are no longer yours. You should also hand in the deed of Wen Xiaoxiao."


    Wei Qian said, "I didn''t say that just now."


    Zhao shuning sneered.


    "If I did, would you sign?"


    I haven''t finished.


    Zhao shuning''s outstretched hand.


    It turned out to be a sword out of thin air.


    The sword turned into a solid, straight against Wei Qian''s neck.


    As long as he moved gently, the sword would cut his throat.


    "I don''t like forcing you. You make your own decisions."


    There was another uproar.They have met countless respected predecessors.


    I''ve never seen such a rogue master.


    It''s not compelling.


    On the other hand, he put the knife on someone else''s neck.


    Can also a face calm, high sounding say those words.


    Wei Qian did not dare to move.


    Zhao shuning left him for a few minutes.


    A lot of sweat had already come out of his head.


    It ran down my cheek.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    He reached out again.


    This time.


    Wei Qian did not hesitate for a moment, and immediately handed over Wen Xiaoxiao''s deed.


    Zhao shuning takes over the contract and smiles.


    The water moon emissary looks at each other and laughs tacitly. After so many years, when we meet again, leader Ning is still as good as before. He doesn''t do anything inferior.


    Zhao shuning took out five hundred spirit stones from the heaven and earth bag.


    Give it to Lou Yang.


    Then he said, "let Miss Li take you the rest."


    Several spirit pharmacists followed Li Xuan to get the spirit stone.


    Zhao shuning turns around, but is stopped by a Shui and a Yue.


    They both said: "leader Ning, we don''t have the power to deal with the Li''s and Wei''s houses. Let''s leave these two things to the leader now."


    "Please accept it."


    Zhao shuning is not coy.


    The reason why she was willing to offer five hundred spirit stones was that she ran to the family property of the Wei family.


    "Even so, I''m not polite," she said


    Zhao shuning took over the two contracts.


    I took a look.


    The contract of Li''s family property was handed to Lou Yang.


    Lou Yang is at a loss and looks at Zhao shuning in shock.


    Zhidao Zhao shuning said: "Mr. Lou, you can take it. I''ve only got something to do when I come to Chaozhou. Maybe I won''t set foot here in the future. The Li family''s property can help you a lot, but it''s just a burden to me. I see that you are kind-hearted. As the owner of the auction in the future, please don''t do something selfish."


    Lou Yang still dare not answer.


    He didn''t dare to accept it until the water moon messenger laughed and asked him to accept it.


    So far.


    Although it is the first time for Lou yang to listen to the name of Zhao shuning, he will write her down forever.


    Another contract.


    Zhao shuning took it and went to Moore.


    At this point, Moore stood under the stage.


    Zhao shuning stands out on the stage.


    So he doesn''t look directly at me.


    Zhao shuning handed out the homestead contract of the Wei government.


    "Here you are."


    Moore was stunned.


    I''m afraid to accept it.


    Zhao shuning chuckles.


    "What? Now I can''t deliver anything? "


    "No, no, girl, I - no, sir, Moore is just a scholar and can''t afford such a heavy gift."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "With this house, you can take care of the woman you love, can''t you?"


    Moore was stunned.


    Then slowly look at the smell Xiaoxiao on the stage.


    He didn''t know what to do now?


    "Take it. You can''t let a woman stay with you."


    "But I couldn''t redeem her."


    "She is free now. If you want to, she will go with you."


    Zhao shuning took out a letter from his arms.


    Pass it to Moore.


    "This is a letter from her cousin in the border town. Miss Wen doesn''t know how to write. Will you read it to her?"

 Chapter 795

    Moore looked at Wen Xiaoxiao in the stands.


    At this time of her.


    He is shy and timid.


    Although Wen Xiaoxiao has been married to Wei Qian for many years, as Wei Qian''s business grows bigger and bigger, she is more and more despised by Wei Qian. Wei Qian and she have long been husband and wife in name.


    "But I, I don''t deserve Miss Wen."


    You see, the person who likes you is like this. He won''t mind what kind of love experience she once had. He won''t think that she is a woman. He won''t think that if she is not a big yellow girl, she is not worthy of herself.


    In Moore''s heart, hearing Xiaoxiao is just as beautiful as he saw it for the first time.


    All he thought was that he didn''t deserve her.


    Hearing this, Xiaoxiao stood up.


    Moore''s words, obviously let her originally cramped heart, a little more gratified.


    Wen Xiaoxiao had no feelings for Moore before.


    Yes.


    The heart is made of flesh.


    For her sake, Moore gave up the chance to seek fame in the capital.


    Over the past few years, the scholar who was supposed to hold a pen and splash ink picked up a firewood knife, went up the mountain to cut firewood, started an oil pot, and went home to sell oil.


    All these things.


    Smell Xiaoxiao all remember in the heart.


    She and Wei Qian have been married for so many years that Wei Qian has never done such a thing.


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    "Miss Wen, you are now free. Your future is now in your hands. You don''t need to consider other decisions, let alone care about other people''s eyes. Chaozhou''s neighbors are all reasonable people. No matter what kind of decisions you make, no one will talk about you."


    Wen Xiaoxiao looks at Moore.


    Moore''s eyes dodged.


    Over the years.


    He only dare in the corner, in the distance, secretly take a look at Wen Xiaoxiao, he never thought that one day, he can be so close to Wen Xiaoxiao.


    "You have a heart."


    Smell Xiaoxiao open mouth.


    It''s just a sentence.


    Moore looked nervous.


    That''s it.


    Zhao shuning also knows that if there is no one to stop this relationship, it should have a good result.


    "Mr. Lou, the auction should have a certain position in Chaozhou. I have to ask you one more thing."


    "Master, please tell me."


    "Wen Xiaoxiao is a relative of an old friend of mine. If she doesn''t live well in the future, I''m afraid my friend will be worried. Well, if they are predestined friends, they all belong to each other. Please be a matchmaker and attend their wedding ceremony as a special guest when they get married."


    In this way.


    People in Chaozhou will know.


    The marriage between Xiaoxiao and Moore is supported by Chaozhou auction. Ordinary people in the world, even those who have something to do with the Li family, don''t dare to do it easily.


    Zhao shuning''s proposal can be described as killing two birds with one stone and having the best of both worlds.


    "Well, I will try my best to do what you said."


    After the scholar heard the words.


    I''m on stage.


    Wen Xiaoxiao also went to Moore.


    They look at each other and smile.


    Facing Zhao shuning, Shuangshuang knelt down.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhao shuning was startled by the sudden kowtow.


    He quickly lifted them up.


    Although these people called her elder, she felt that she was so young that she was often knelt down. It was a bit of a waste of her life.


    Wen Xiaoxiao and Moore were helped up.


    But I knelt down again.


    Zhao shuning wants to help again.


    Smell Xiaoxiao but first out.


    "Master."


    Zhao shuning stops.


    "Xiaoxiao has nothing to repay for your great kindness, but please accept my three respects with Mr. mu. Otherwise, our conscience will never be at ease."


    "Master, Mu has no virtue and is incompetent. It''s a great honor to be taken care of by him. This is what we can do. Please accept my three respects from Miss Wen."


    Zhao shuning is helpless.


    After hearing Xiaoxiao and Moore kowtow.


    That''s how I got up.


    Zhao shuning said this.


    "Wen Xiaoxiao, there''s nothing wrong with women''s self-improvement and self love. It''s not you who are wrong about you and Wei Qian. You don''t have to worry about it."


    She can see.


    Smell Xiaoxiao heart, in fact, on their own past, or have some care.


    I heard what Zhao shuning said.


    Wen Xiaoxiao nodded.


    "Thank you for your correction."


    Zhao shuning relaxed his mind.


    Then he said, "I have something else to do today. I won''t tell you more. Ah Shui, ah Yue, it''s almost time. Didn''t you say to go to the inviting moon building? How''s it going now? "The water moon messenger quickly replied, "of course, the location has already been set for the guild leader. We just wait for the things here to be handled, and then we can pass."


    Zhao shuning covered his forehead.


    Just for a moment.


    The water moon messenger and her disappeared on the auction table.


    The rest of the mess, I believe to Lou Yang''s ability, should be able to deal with very well.


    The two envoys of Shuiyue are very famous in Chaozhou.


    So when I got to the invitation building, I was directly taken to the Tianzi room without waiting.


    It''s a building.


    There is a certain truth in the name of inviting moon building.


    The floor of Yanyue building is very high. Here in Chaozhou, there is no other building higher than it.


    At this point.


    Zhao shuning and a Shui and a Yue are on the top floor.


    Open the window from here and look out.


    You can have a panoramic view of the beautiful scenery of Chaozhou.


    Zhao shuning sat down.


    A Shui and a Yue look at each other.


    Seeing that there was no one else around, he knocked on the board on the top floor.


    It wasn''t long.


    The board opened.


    And then there''s a staircase.


    A Shuidao: "leader Ning, this moon invitation building is in the shape of a pyramid. People think that the top floor is just a decoration. In fact, it is a secret Pavilion."


    "Master Kong, you can come out."


    Ah Yue said this.


    From that dark attic place, slowly appeared a figure.


    That figure, but it is incomparable vicissitudes, even Zhao shuning, also spent some time, just recognized the man, turned out to be Kong Ye.


    "Kong ye? Why is he here? "


    Zhao shuning thought that it would take more time to find Kong Ye.


    But I didn''t expect it.


    Unexpectedly, I met Kong ye, which is really a little unexpected.


    Kong Ye was emaciated.


    Zhao shuning came forward to check.


    Sure enough.


    As Wen Xi said, Kong ye did not have any mental strength.


    What did he suffer from?


    A Shui a Yue sees Zhao shuning''s puzzled expression.


    They all sighed.


    "Leader Ning, my elder brother and I are both students from Yanyu building. During that time, when we found Master Kong on the auction table, we were also surprised."


    "Later, we used some means to hide the landlord in the inviting moon building. There are our people in the inviting moon building. They will take care of the landlord Kong."


    "What happened to him?" asked Zhao


    The two old men shook their heads.


    "From the time we found Master Kong, he was thin and yellow, unable to speak. At that time, he had a dementia in his eyes. If we hadn''t been in Yanyu building, we would not recognize him."


    With this reminder.


    Zhao shuning just thought of it.


    From Kong ye to now.


    He didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 796

    A Shui and a Yue saw Zhao shuning with a dignified face.


    Not from worry to explain: "ningbangzhu, we originally planned to send Kong Louzhu back to Yanyu building, but we were blocked by a group of people in black. At that time, the building owner was in bad health, so we had to raise him in Yanyu building first."


    Ah Shui, ah Yue''s ability today.


    Not bad.


    I''m afraid Kong ye, as the owner of the building, never thought that one day he would have to rely on his students to survive.


    "The man in black?"


    "Have you ever dealt with the man in black?"


    Ah Shui and ah Yue nodded.


    "Leader Ning, the group of people in black had a long history. It was late at night, and we couldn''t see each other clearly. However, when we fought with them, ah Yue and I could feel that they were from the capital."


    "The capital of Hailing kingdom?"


    "Yes."


    They nodded together.


    "So over the years, most of us have been looking around in the capital, but the group of people in black are acting secretively. Up to now, there are few clues we can find."


    Zhao shuning felt more and more incredible.


    At first.


    She only thinks that Kong Ye''s disappearance should be an accident. At least, it shouldn''t involve Hailing country.


    Now it seems.


    It''s not just about it.


    Moreover, looking at this form, it is estimated that there are many areas involved.


    After all.


    With the power of water and moon.


    Even if they can''t deal with the people in black, they are afraid that no family has such great ability to support such a mysterious organization except the dark forces cultivated by the nobles in the capital.


    "I see."


    The two old men looked at each other.


    He asked in unison, "master Ning, do you have any countermeasures?"


    Zhao shuning looks at the silly Kong Ye.


    Only way: "I first look at Kong Ye''s injury, see if there is any way to help him recover his spiritual consciousness." If Kong Shishuang saw his elder brother become like this, I don''t know what kind of heartbreak it would be.


    A Shuidao: "we once looked for the alchemist to see the body of Master Kong, but the alchemist couldn''t see anything."


    "Ningbangzhu, I''m afraid that only those alchemists who are above six grades have a glimmer of hope in the current situation of the landlord."


    It''s not easy for them to take the risk to protect Kong ye in Hailing kingdom. If they want to find more than six alchemists to cure Kong ye, it''s more difficult than going to heaven.


    "Nothing."


    Zhao shuning''s voice fell.


    The flame in my hand immediately burned.


    Two people see this.


    His face was suspicious.


    The pure heat of the flame makes the whole air sound.


    "Ah Shui, ah Yue."


    "My subordinates are here."


    "Please help me guard the moon invitation building for a while. This time I use my mental strength, maybe it will attract other forces to spy. I can only ask you. If you really get there, try to help me stop them."


    "Master Ning, don''t worry. As long as our brothers are still breathing, we won''t let other people in to disturb you!"


    "That''s good."


    Zhao shuning nodded to them.


    A Shui and a Yue jump from the window to the top floor.


    At this point.


    It''s evening.


    They are wearing grey clothes, which naturally won''t attract too many people''s eyes.


    Zhao shuning took a deep breath.


    Walk into Kong Ye.


    Kong Ye''s three spirits and six spirits have been broken up, and his divine consciousness can not gather.


    If she wants to make Kong Ye sober, she is afraid that it will cost a lot of mental energy. Therefore, at this time, it is difficult for Zhao shuning to control her mental energy.


    Kong Ye''s eyes were still very confused.


    Zhao shuning stretched out his right hand.


    Hold it gently.


    Then extend your index finger.


    The flame in the palm of her hand, with her action, ran to Zhao shuning''s index finger.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Zhao shuning gently comforts Kong Ye.


    Then.


    Her fingers gently pointed to Kong Ye''s eyebrows, and the flame came into his body from the center of his eyebrows.


    In a flash.


    Kong Ye''s limbs became stiff immediately.


    His eyes were wide open.


    Kong Ye began to resist.


    His limbs, constantly waving in the air.


    Even in the mouth.


    Also murmured some messy words.


    "No."


    "Go away."


    "Spare me."


    "Not good."


    Kong Ye looks painful.He looks at Zhao shuning.


    Wave hands, like hate Zhao shuning this person, will her as a deadly enemy in general, want to put her to death.


    Zhao shuning and Kong ye have not met each other in recent years.


    So.


    Who is Kong ye afraid of now?


    At this time, if Kong Ye continues to yell like this, not only can the ceremony not be carried out, but he is afraid that it won''t be long before he is really targeted by people with ulterior motives.


    When Zhao shuning was in a dilemma.


    I suddenly thought of the belt that Kong Shishuang gave her.


    So he immediately took it out.


    In front of Kong Ye.


    Sure enough.


    Kong ye, who was on the verge of collapse, began to soften his eyes when he saw the belt.


    His tears


    poured out like a dike.


    Like a child, he slowly reached out and held the belt in his arms.


    It''s whispering.


    It''s not the same as before.


    "Little sister."


    "Little sister."


    Kong Ye''s state has changed.


    Zhao shuning''s other hand slowly makes the seal of Dharma, wrapping Kong Ye''s whole body in it. As Zhao shuning''s mental Dharma spreads out, Kong ye, who was originally in a state of great pain, begins to relax slowly.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    As Kong Ye relaxed.


    Her eyes, also slowly closed down.


    Zhao shuning''s consciousness.


    Slowly into the body of Kong Ye.


    It''s intricate, and it''s very chaotic.


    It took Zhao shuning quite a while to find Kong Ye''s brain consciousness, where countless fragments flew by.


    But the clips were very messy and out of order.


    That''s why.


    Then Kong Ye''s divine consciousness will be completely lost.


    Zhao shuning looks for the connection of those fragments in Kong Ye''s mind.


    Go inside first.


    Find the earliest memory in Kong Ye''s heart.


    Zhao shuning looked on all the way.


    I don''t know.


    In Kong Ye''s heart, there are two important things in his life.


    One is to take good care of Kong Shishuang, the only relative, and the other is to manage Yanyu building.


    See this.


    Zhao shuning''s nose is a little sour.


    When I was young.


    Isn''t Zhao Huai the same to her?


    The deepest memory, fortunately organized, Zhao shuning looking for Kong Shishuang grow up changes, those fragments, slowly linked together.


    Just when Zhao shuning collated the fragments of his childhood.


    But it was a frightening discovery.


    Kong ye, when he was just an adult, met a man in the secret Pavilion of Yanyu building.


    Yanyu building was not well-known in that period.


    Zhao shuning took a closer look.


    The man was dressed in blue and looked stern. Even with his side, Zhao shuning could see the man clearly.


    It''s Wang Cheng.


    Wang Cheng is dead.

 Chapter 797

    After Zhao shuning recognized Wang Cheng.


    After finishing the clips, we pay more attention to Wang Cheng''s figure.


    Early years, she knew that the rate of Yanyu building was under the jurisdiction of the Wang family.


    At that time.


    Zhao shuning only thinks that Wang Cheng is interested in Kong Ye''s alchemist talent.


    Now it seems.


    It''s like, it''s not that simple.


    At that time, the Wang family was one of the four families.


    A small Yanyu building, he does not need to appear in person with the building, but also secretly meet with Kong Ye.


    Sure enough.


    Later, when I organized the clips.


    Zhao shuning''s previous caution played a role.


    When Yanyu building began to make achievements.


    Wang Cheng came to Yanyu building again.


    Not only that.


    He seems to have taken something from Kong Ye''s body.


    Wait?


    What''s that like?


    Is it spirit?


    Spirit is a rare thing for alchemists.


    As we all know, alchemists all have spiritual roots. Only most of the high-level alchemists can give birth to spiritual roots. Some of them can be naturally bred, but most of them can only be derived from the later alchemists when their spiritual power is condensed to a certain extent.


    Kong ye?


    He has spirit?


    At the beginning.


    Did he rely on the spirit of the transaction to let the Wang family support Yanyu building?


    What''s the use of Wang Cheng''s spirit?


    Spirit is rare.


    Even Zhao shuning, after breaking through the seven grades, slowly developed his spirit.


    By the way!


    A terrible idea grew up in Zhao shuning''s mind.


    It''s useful.


    Spirit is useless to people in the world.


    However, it has a magical effect.


    That is, when spirits gather to a certain number, they can be used to resurrect people who have been dead for thousands of years.


    But it''s almost impossible.


    Because there are at least tens of thousands of spirits in it.


    The existence of spirit is not very important to alchemists, but it is very rare. Looking at the whole mainland of Kyushu, there are only a few hundred people who can derive spirit.


    Even if you add some people who are born with spirits, there won''t be more than 500.


    That''s all.


    We need to gather tens of thousands of spirits.


    That is an impossible thing.


    In this world, no one will always persevere in doing such a thing, and not everyone has the ability to gather so many spirits.


    Resurrect the body and re infuse the spirit.


    This is an ancient forbidden skill.


    In his lifetime, Zhao shuning had never heard of such a thing.


    When she was young, she had a glimpse of her soul in Yan Ruyu''s ancient books.


    It''s just that.


    According to buran, the ancient book was lost at some time.


    What about Kong Ye''s spirit? It''s not about that, is it?


    No.


    No way.


    In this world, in addition to non dye, no one has the ability to persevere in doing such an impossible thing.


    Zhao shuning calmed his mind.


    We found the root.


    She sort of figured out why Kong Ye was insane.


    Because he lost his soul root, and lost his soul, his memory is not chaotic, that is strange.


    Wang Cheng''s capture of spirit should be put aside. We''ll get to know each other when we have a chance in the future.


    The most urgent task is to restore Kong ye to normal and ask who took his spiritual root.


    Zhao shuning quietly leads out his soul.


    Then a tiny part of it is divided and injected into the spiritual place of Kong Ye.


    Affected by the spirit of this shadow.


    The fragments in Kong Ye''s body began to arrange slowly and orderly.


    As time goes by.


    The memory in Kong Ye''s mind is more and more clear.


    Zhao shuning looked down.


    In his early years, Kong Ye traveled all the year round. He and the teachers of Yanyu building said that he was going out to travel and practice. In fact, he was traveling with different countries and dealing with different people.


    Different students are selected for Yanyu building.


    And send them an invitation.


    Originally.


    It doesn''t matter.


    Everything is going well.


    Until Zhao shuning killed the Wang family, Yanyu building lost the protection of the Wang family. Although at that time, Yanyu building did not fall down with the efforts of a group of people, such as poisonous snake, but without the Wang family''s Yanyu building, it no longer attracted the children with spiritual cultivation in other countries as before.Fortunately.


    Later, with the growth of shuiyunsheng.


    Yanyu building''s position in Dongze wasteland stands up again.


    When Kong Ye traveled around the world.


    That''s a lot of confidence.


    Until.


    When he got around the ghost, he offended some mysterious man.


    Zhao shuning didn''t see the appearance of the mysterious life. He was afraid that Kong ye, the client, was not clear.


    Anyway.


    It was also from that time.


    Kong Ye is missing for no reason.


    Then.


    He appeared in the border town of Hailing Kingdom, as a prisoner, doing the physical work.


    Now it seems.


    I''m afraid that the mysterious man he met when he was near the ghost''s place was the one who attacked him.


    Sure enough.


    Just as Zhao shuning expected.


    Kong Ye''s chaotic fragments.


    When he was attacked by a mysterious man.


    Fortunately, Kong Ye''s lightness skill was very powerful, and his spiritual cultivation was the best at escaping. Therefore, he was robbed of his spiritual roots and was in such a dangerous situation.


    I can even escape there with the last trace of consciousness.


    So it is.


    Kong Ye''s spiritual roots are naturally able to give birth to spirit, and naturally reserve the last trace of spiritual power for his master.


    It''s just that.


    Today''s Kong Ye.


    It is justifiable to lose the spirit root, spirit and spirit, and to be stupid now.


    Zhao shuning looked at the intricate picture in front of him.


    That''s what happened in recent years.


    The timeline is too confusing and difficult to sort out.


    So it takes more time than I expected.


    During this period, no one can disturb, otherwise, not only Kong Ye''s life will be in danger, but Zhao shuning''s spirit will disappear.


    Not bad.


    In Chaozhou, there are a Shui and a Yue.


    With them, nothing should happen.


    Zhao shuning held his breath.


    Focus on the difference in the timeline.


    I don''t know.


    What she said to a Shui and a Yue before became true at the beginning of her life.


    Before that.


    People have been staring at the city of Chaozhou.


    Now.


    Zhao shuning''s sudden burst of energy has long attracted a mysterious force.


    In the room.


    Business as usual.


    But that''s the roof of the moon tower.


    At this time, a Shui and a Yue, opposite them, had several dark shadows looming.


    "Now that you''re here, why are you so sneaky?"


    "Is it difficult, sir? Are you afraid of us


    "You didn''t succeed in the sneak attack a few years ago. Now, are you still sneaking?"

 Chapter 798

    Over Chaozhou City.


    All silence.


    But the two messengers of Shuiyue dare not relax at all.


    The smell of this place.


    It''s too familiar.


    Previously.


    Seeing the gesture of leader Ning, they understood that perhaps behind the Master Kong, there was a bigger secret.


    If not.


    Only with a landlord of Yanyu building in Dongze, there will not be such a powerful force to target them.


    Sure enough.


    After some "greetings" from the water moon messenger.


    The other party may not want to hibernate.


    I saw a trace of silver in the air, a sharp blade, has been directly in front of ah Shui.


    A Yue quickly blocked it.


    The sharp blade, shallow cut off a Shui''s hair.


    It''s really a very sharp sword.


    At this point.


    It''s opposite ashui and ayue.


    There were no less than ten men in black. They were all dressed in night clothes, and their bodies also showed extremely agile state in the attack just now.


    The first move.


    Thanks to a Yue''s timely action.


    Blocked their attack.


    In a twinkling, their body shape is just as fast as the wind, and the figure of a Shui and a Yue are entangled quickly.


    Itself.


    They always suspected that the two men who appeared that night were the water moon messengers, but there was no evidence. Now the water moon messengers have a certain power in Hailing Kingdom, and they can''t act rashly.


    Only while looking for the trace of Kong ye, while sending someone to monitor the two people, always prevent what happened between them.


    The leader of the man in black.


    I also have a certain mind.


    Previously, when Zhao shuning''s breath overflowed, he couldn''t help it. But at this time, the two messengers of Shuiyue openly clamored, which made him think that this was an empty city plan. He thought that the messengers of Shuiyue deliberately set up a plan to deceive them.


    Until.


    In that room.


    The familiar man''s frightened voice came out.


    Until then.


    A group of people in black just started.


    At this time, several of them, like the extremely sensitive black cat walking on the beam at night, met the enemy, and their bodies were half arched.


    They have a sharp blade in their left hand and a machete in their right.


    The water moon messenger is much simpler.


    Their weapon is the crutch in their hands. Although it is a crutch, it is just like a scepter. The weight and tenacity are not comparable to those of ordinary trees.


    A Shui and a Yue followed Zhao shuning in the early years.


    They are the first members of shuiyunsheng.


    Originally.


    They can stay in shuiyunsheng for a long time, but later they have to leave shuiyunsheng for a while due to some unexpected events.


    However, despite this, shuiyunsheng has great respect for both of them. Even a Shui and a Yue, although they are not in shuiyunsheng, still think that they are shuiyunsheng''s people.


    Also because of this level of relationship, now the two brothers act in Hailing Kingdom, because with the name of shuiyunsheng, others will always respect them.


    They spent some time with Zhao shuning in the early years. During that period of experience, they also learned a lot from Zhao shuning.


    Now, even for their own sake, they have to do their best in this war.


    Sword light and sword shadow.


    It''s a good fight.


    People on the street can''t see what''s happening on the roof.


    What''s more, every time they fight, they are as fast as lightning.


    Ah Shui and ah Yue have good spiritual power, and the other side can''t be underestimated.


    After 20 rounds.


    Ah Shui, ah Yue, still fell into the downwind.


    There are a lot of people.


    Although they are capable, they are outnumbered.


    Under the attack of the other side.


    They are losing.


    With the people in black falling on the top of the building.


    A Shui and a Yue''s body, like a kite with broken line, fell on the top of the building.


    "Bang! Bang


    It''s loud.


    But no one noticed.


    Because Yanyue building is the tallest attic in Chaozhou, and it''s late at night, few people can notice their fighting on the top floor.


    A Shui and a Yue''s body hit the brick and tile heavily.


    They covered their chests.


    It''s like the body is falling apart.


    Two people help, barely straight up.


    But in the moment of straightening up the body, the chest is stuffy, and the sense of fishy sweetness comes from the throat.


    Then.Two people chest stuffy difficult when, fiercely vomited a mouthful of blood.


    The man in black stands.


    Face slightly up, smile.


    They looked at each other.


    The leader spoke.


    "Go into the room and see if Kong Ye is there."


    "Yes."


    A Shui and a Yue''s eyes are flustered.


    They looked at each other.


    In an instant, I realized that they were twins. The telepathy and tacit understanding between the brothers had long been more silent in this day after day.


    It''s just a look.


    They know what each other is going to do.


    "Are you afraid?" Ah Shui makes a sound.


    "Of course not."


    Two people smile slightly.


    Nod.


    As the man in black approached.


    With all their strength, they stood up.


    Two people unite, both hands hold up a huge light ball.


    Then.


    The man in black didn''t notice.


    Step back.


    A Shui and a Yue infuse all their spiritual power into the sphere of light.


    Their bodies.


    With the ball of light.


    It''s also rising slowly.


    The ball of light.


    In the middle of the air, it becomes scattered, and then forms a firm protective cover to protect the room on the top floor.


    The leader in black had a hoarse voice.


    "You two can think clearly, even if you fight to explode, it''s just delaying time. After you die, this protective cover will be released automatically in two hours."


    "For the sake of a person in a small place, the water moon Messenger, why do you need it?"


    "Is it worth it?"


    These words.


    Word by word fell into the ears of a Shui and a Yue.


    They didn''t respond.


    Even the expression, are still so firm.


    "You will never understand that people born out of water clouds are never cowards."


    "What we are after is different."


    In mid air.


    A Shui and a Yue''s body has begun to expand slowly.


    Self explosive protector.


    This way.


    If it wasn''t for the last step, no one would want to do it.


    The leader in black obviously felt their determination, so he roared at the people around him.


    "Bow your head and protect yourself."


    "Even if you fight to death, you don''t want to retreat." The sound of a Shui and a Yue rings.


    Sure enough.


    Their bodies.


    He began to move towards the place where the man in black was and quickly swept away.


    They?


    What do you want to do?


    Before you die, how many people do you want to drag down?


    The light and shadow are getting closer and closer.


    No matter how fast the figure of the man in black is, it can''t compare with ashui and ayue at this time. Previously, they had to deal with ten people with the strength of two people, so they would certainly be distracted.


    But they are now.


    The target is just one person.


    Its accuracy is naturally unusual.

 Chapter 799

    The expected explosion.


    But it didn''t come.


    It''s the sound of the shield breaking.


    There was no pain in the likeness of the man in black.


    They opened their eyes quickly.


    Lift the black robe.


    I thought it was the master.


    But I don''t want to.


    What they saw at this time was totally another scene.


    In the water behind a month out of thin air out of two light.


    Hold the two bodies firmly.


    What''s more.


    With the movement of light, the bodies of the two water moon messengers return to normal at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Why?"


    "How could it be?"


    They have never seen anyone with such ability to return two people on the verge of self explosion to a normal state.


    The first man in black looked at the place where the light extended.


    In both eyes, the pupil suddenly shrinks.


    It''s the mysterious man in the pavilion on the top of the moon.


    "Boss, now the shield is broken. Let''s go in and kill the man."


    A man in black is about to rush out.


    But he was stopped by the leader.


    "Boss?"


    "Something''s wrong." The leader in black lowered his voice.


    "Boss!"


    "Shut up, don''t you realize that this person''s mental strength is absolutely not low, and now, she is obviously distracted. Under such circumstances, she can save the water moon messenger. It can be imagined that the person in that Pavilion must be an extraordinary person."


    This is a statement.


    Those in black are aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    Yeah.


    That person''s Noumenon didn''t appear. With these two beams of light alone, the two water moon messengers who were about to explode became normal.


    It''s the power of mind.


    How powerful it is.


    "Go


    "But the eldest brother --" with the chance, kill Kong ye, and they can make great contributions to the Lord.


    "Go! While there''s still a chance. "


    At this time, the leader''s voice in black was obviously flustered.


    I saw his body swept out quickly.


    It''s just a moment.


    It disappeared in the mid air of the moon building.


    The rest of the men in black were about to leave.


    But.


    From the window, dozens of light tentacles began to stretch out.


    The speed of the tentacles.


    Very fast.


    The man in black used up all his spiritual power, but he didn''t escape the shackles of light.


    "Shum!"


    "Shum!"


    As the light shrinks, those people in black are all bound by the light, and then quickly pull back.


    And then with the bang sound.


    The men in black.


    All of them have been fixed on the top of the building by the light tentacles.


    Ah Shui and ah Yue saw a familiar figure come out of the window quickly.


    They haven''t said a word to the figure yet.


    The shadow quickly disappeared in front of them.


    Ah Shui was stunned.


    Looking at the place where Zhao shuning disappeared.


    Stupidly way: "rather help leader, she this is?"? Where are you going? "


    A month comfortable smile.


    "Where do you think the leader can go?"


    They look at each other and smile.


    They are all sitting on the ground.


    But at this time, their faces have become very calm.


    Sure enough.


    No matter how many years have passed, as long as there is a gang leader, no matter how dangerous they are, they can breathe a sigh of relief.


    The leader of the gang is destined to be a strong one. No matter what the situation is, she can create a new road on her own.


    "For so many years, the leader''s temper has not changed."


    "There''s no escape for that man."


    "Yes, the leader is the most vengeful. In her case, even if she wants to attack her secretly, even if she tries to lose 1000, she will definitely kill 800 enemies."


    However.


    The leading man in black.


    It won''t be an opponent of the gang leader.


    Just now, they have already felt the two rays of light from the leader. Now, the leader''s spiritual power should be far above the six grades, not to mention her spiritual attainments.


    When the two of them are so extreme, they can also inject new spiritual power into their bodies, so that they can quickly become normal. As for this, only leader Ning can do it.


    "Brush!" Let''s hear it.


    A Shui and a Yue look at each other and smile.


    "The leader is back.""Well."


    The next moment.


    A man in black, was heavily fell on the top of the building.


    Look again.


    It was the man in black who had previously escaped.


    At this point.


    He has been tied up.


    From top to bottom, they are tightly bound by light.


    His face was blue.


    Look at his eyes again, even though it is night, they can still feel that his heart must be full of panic.


    The leader in black didn''t think of it either.


    He knows.


    The mysterious person in the inviting moon building must be very strong, but he never thought that she was so strong.


    The man raised his eyes.


    At this point.


    He just had a chance to see the face of the mysterious man who had restrained him with the previous move.


    Zhao shuning was floating in the air, looking at the top of the building contemptuously.


    Her clothes are fluttering and gorgeous all over the world. Just one look is enough to frighten people on the top of the building.


    She fell slowly.


    I clapped my hands.


    Walk slowly to a Shui and a Yue.


    Two people half kneel, hands on the chest salute.


    "Gang leader Ning."


    There seems to be some anger between Zhao shuning''s eyebrows.


    "In the future, you must never do such a stupid thing again."


    "Yes, leader."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes are ruddy.


    Xu is.


    I think of a certain year.


    When the sun was setting, a little boy, dressed in a light blue dress and a high bun, followed her. She was called sister Ling.


    Zhao shuning thought of that little boy.


    When you die, it''s the same way.


    She was so far away that she couldn''t stop him from doing such stupid things.


    Ji Qinglin''s self explosion.


    Zhao shuning was also known later.


    Now, right beside her, she couldn''t stand watching a Shui and a Yue die in front of her.


    "Gang leader!"


    "You go back to your room first and help me look after Kong Ye. Now he needs to be taken care of."


    "Yes."


    A Shui and a Yue always follow Zhao shuning''s arrangement.


    Now they know something about the leader''s strength.


    These people in black.


    It won''t do any harm to the guild leader.


    A Shui and a Yue went back to their room.


    Zhao shuning turned back slowly.


    Look at the people in black on the top of the building.


    "Who sent you?" she snapped


    The man in black did not speak.


    Zhao shuning started.


    The big red flame is shining.


    It suddenly split into ten flames.


    "No?"


    Seeing this, the leader echoed, "master, although I don''t know who you are, if you can have contact with the water moon Messenger, you must be a person of the right way. It''s not something that you people of the right way will do to use lynching to extort confessions from us."


    Zhao shuning squatted down.


    Bend down.


    Head down.


    Looking at the ferocious expression of the man in black.


    She just thought it was funny.


    "What is it? Make you think I''m the right person? "


    "What I like to do most is mean things."


    Ten flames spread out and fell into the eyebrows of ten people. In an instant, they felt that the spiritual root in their mind seemed to be burning. Their spiritual power began to wither slowly.


    There was no sympathy on Zhao shuning''s face.


    She sneered.


    "If you don''t tell me, I''ll burn up your spiritual roots, and then I''ll go slowly to see it in your mind."


    "By the way, I''m an alchemist, and your memory, with me, is vulnerable."

 Chapter 800

    Zhao shuning has a song under him.


    The ten flames quickly attacked dozens of people in black.


    They''re bound in the first place.


    How fierce is the fire of red lotus industry? Their cultivation can''t resist the erosion of the fire of red lotus industry.


    Just a moment.


    And they screamed.


    What a pain it is to be burned.


    Zhao shuning''s expression at this time, fierce, with unfeeling.


    Forced a water a month almost self explosion, along recalled a lot of Zhao shuning do not want to think of memories.


    So.


    This time, it''s a lot heavier.


    Fortunately.


    At the last moment, a Shui and a Yue were saved by themselves.


    Otherwise, Zhao shuning would feel that he was contaminated with many crimes.


    With the burning of red lotus fire.


    In those people, she did not find any useful information.


    On the contrary, it was the man in black who was the leader.


    Although, now he is still bound by the light, but his mental strength is still relatively strong.


    At this time, he exhausted his whole body cultivation to resist the erosion of red lotus fire.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "The mantis arm is the chariot."


    He said.


    That red lotus industry fire, then suddenly, thoroughly drilled into the body of that person in black.


    From those people, they didn''t get any useful information. It seems that if they know something, they should be the last one.


    With the erosion of red lotus industry fire.


    Zhao shuning''s consciousness, also began to emerge a variety of strange pictures.


    A rickety old man.


    A splendid palace.


    Beautiful maid.


    And there are all kinds of twisted, intricate roots of black trees.


    A huge hotbed.


    Countless skeletons.


    Tens of thousands of fierce beasts are roaring.


    The endless black pool.


    Broken walls.


    On the ruins, a man in black and purple gold is standing there.


    Zhao shuning''s consciousness is tense.


    She walked in.


    I want to know who the man in black robe is.


    The man in purple, gold and black raised his head.


    I want to be right.


    Zhao shuning''s consciousness suddenly broke off.


    Eyes suddenly open.


    On the face, remnant, is frightens.


    It''s Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan was the leader of Loulan five hundred years ago. He was defeated later. Shouldn''t he have died several years ago?


    But.


    In the mind of the man in black, the man in black robe of purple gold, is indeed the stranger.


    There''s more.


    What kind of place is that?


    It''s gorgeous.


    It''s broken again.


    That''s right.


    Dark pool water.


    This scene, Zhao shuning always feel familiar.


    It''s like I''ve been there a lot of time.


    Now, with this information.


    Zhao shuning closed his eyes again.


    It''s not enough.


    What she wants to know is far from enough.


    Mo Yan originally, should not die in the Loulan city?


    This is what we say in ancient books.


    But.


    What I have just seen is indeed him.


    How did he suddenly show up?


    I don''t want to dress like that.


    There are so sharp eyes, now over the years, Zhao shuning suddenly look, or feel frightened.


    Who saved Mo Yan?


    Isn''t it?


    Zhao shuning''s consciousness began to invade the mind of the man in black.


    The man in black, the head of the group, collapsed straight.


    Obviously, his consciousness was out of his control.


    Zhao shuning returned to the picture just now.


    The next moment.


    In that purple gold black robe man''s side, also appeared a figure.


    Zhao shuning is close.


    I want to see clearly.


    But I felt dizzy before my eyes.


    Her powerful mental power was beaten back by force.


    The chest is a little stuffy.


    Zhao shuning stepped back.


    At this point.


    The top floor of the moon tower.


    An extremely powerful spiritual force has sprung up.


    Zhao shuning clenched the dagger in front of his waist.


    Very cautious.She is an alchemist, and Zhao shuning can feel it.


    And.


    The ability of the other party should not be under himself, or even far beyond himself.


    That man is cruel enough.


    Zhao shuning.


    But they burned up their spiritual roots with the fire of red lotus, so that they could no longer use their cultivation to harm others.


    But each other.


    Obviously not.


    The moment when that force came into being.


    The ten figures suddenly arched up, which was totally different from what they had been prepared for before. It was like putting the shrimps in the river on the red iron plate, and their bodies were half arched because of the burning pain.


    At this point.


    There are ten of them.


    That''s the state.


    "No."


    The word Zhao shuning just came out.


    The body retreated several meters immediately.


    The next moment.


    Those people in black, in front of her eyes, suddenly exploded.


    Self explosion?


    But it doesn''t look like a self explosion.


    Look at their expression, they don''t want to die. They should be oppressed by some powerful mental force.


    With the sound.


    The men in black.


    Their bodies, turned into piles of black smoke.


    Zhao shuning covers his mouth and nose.


    Look opposite.


    After the bodies of those people in black turned into black smoke, broken elixirs slowly rose from their bodies.


    This is the result of their spiritual roots. Because of the burning of the fire of Honglian, the surface of their elixir is full of cracks.


    Opposite.


    All silence.


    Zhao shuning did not dare to breathe loudly at this time.


    She knows.


    The person you are facing at this time must be very powerful.


    Moreover, its means are dozens of times more ruthless than itself.


    "All of you have come. Why don''t you show your true face?"


    Zhao shuning made a sound.


    There was no response on the other side.


    She stood still.


    Look across.


    In fact, Zhao shuning can already guess who she is.


    Since see Mo Yan after, before and after a contact, Zhao shuning to her, also had five points guess.


    And now.


    On a very low tower opposite Zhao shuning.


    A woman in a black robe carries her hands behind her.


    Her eyes were burning.


    Look at Zhao shuning in the opposite high building.


    She is careful, can only look at Zhao shuning like this, dare not divulge own half breath.


    Because.


    Now I''m not sure if she is the person I''m looking for.


    This pair of leather bag, naturally, can also bear the beauty of the world, but it is not as beautiful and moving as her sister. She will return all the things that belong to her sister to her sister.


    Zhao shuning''s questioning voice.


    Floating to the ear of Luo Qiu.


    Luo Qiu opened her mouth.


    But he didn''t say anything.


    What to say?


    Ask her directly? Is she a sister?


    But how can I open my mouth?


    Yes and No.


    Now I have no face to stand in front of her.


    "I know it''s you."


    Just as rocho turns around and wants to leave.


    It''s on the far side.


    Zhao shuning''s voice, but once again came.


    Luo Qiu''s steps were stunned.


    The body is afraid to move half a step.


    What did she say?


    What do you mean?


    "You shouldn''t kill like this. I''ll find out what I want to investigate."

 Chapter 801

    Luoqiu''s steps.


    It''s stuck in place.


    She knows.


    At present, with Zhao shuning''s ability, although she is already an eight grade alchemist, her ability is not as good as her own, and she can''t find where she is now.


    Chloe.


    I''m just flustered for no reason.


    When I met my sister five hundred years ago, she did the same.


    Now.


    In the face of Zhao shuning''s question, her mood, even once again, fluctuated.


    "I know it''s you."


    These five words are just like sticking on Luo Qiu.


    If so.


    Before, she did not believe that Zhao shuning had any connection with her sister. At this time, that idea was completely overthrown by herself.


    Opposite Zhao shuning.


    Even if it''s not my sister, I''m afraid she has a very close relationship with her sister.


    After Zhao shuning said these words.


    There was still no sound on the other side.


    All Zhao shuning could feel was the wind in his ears and the sound that kept whistling.


    But.


    Although there was no response.


    Zhao shuning is telepathic with the person opposite him.


    Zhao shuning knew that she didn''t leave.


    "If what I expected is right, you should follow me all the time when I set out from Dongze Dahuang. That is to say, you must understand why I came to Hailing Kingdom this time. If you have any questions, you can come to me and ask me all the time."


    On the horizon.


    It''s darkness.


    In the dark, the wind and cloud are surging.


    Under Luo Qiu''s black robe, his hands slowly clenched into a fist.


    How many years?


    Many, many years.


    No one dares to talk to themselves like this.


    I don''t allow others to talk to me like this.


    But.


    When hearing Zhao shuning say these words to himself.


    Luo Qiu''s in the heart, unexpectedly gushed out a silk to steal joy.


    Eye socket.


    Unconsciously some ruddy.


    Of course, she wants to stand in front of Zhao shuning.


    Luo Qiu wants to ask Zhao shuning.


    Why is the soul turning pearl chain on her? Why does the red lotus in the center of her eyebrows come from? Does she know her sister''s whereabouts?


    Or.


    Is she the elder sister?


    No one can understand Luo Qiu''s feelings at this time.


    She did it for her sister.


    It''s been more than 500 years. She tried every means, even the most absurd rumors, to revive her sister, even if the process was hard.


    Give it a try.


    Even if they carry the eternal name.


    Luoqiu is not afraid.


    She was afraid.


    One day, when I stand in front of my sister.


    Sister to see their hands full of blood, will hate themselves, hate themselves?


    Those concerns.


    Only one condition is satisfied.


    It''s going to be real.


    That is, Zhao shuning is the elder sister.


    If so.


    Luo Qiu has worked hard for so many years to plan all kinds of things in Kyushu mainland, just to get those spirits. At the beginning, Ye Ling''s death had something to do with him.


    Though.


    Ye Ling''s death is the result of Xia Ling''s being provoked by Mo Yan, the ghost God. However, he and Mo Yan have reached an invisible contract.


    That''s it.


    In this war.


    She comes to stir muddy water, with the strength of the four families, completely kill Ye Ling.


    When the Dongze wasteland is in chaos, Mo Yan can take the opportunity to insert Xia Wanling into the heart of Dongze wasteland. For many years, Mo Yan''s ambition to dominate the mainland of Kyushu has never subsided.


    And what Lothar wants.


    It''s Ye Ling''s spirit.


    You know.


    Ye Ling, the empress of eight prime ministers.


    Her spirit is extremely powerful, only one can equal dozens of others.


    At the beginning of Ye Ling''s death, Luo Qiu didn''t suffer half a minute.


    Even.


    After that scuffle.


    It is also in the air that she looks at the red withered body without hesitation and mercilessly takes out the spirit from her body.


    At that time.


    With Ye Ling''s spirit taken out.


    Among them, a touch of mental strength is also a sudden escape.


    Luoqiu didn''t care.


    What she thought in her heart was that she was one step closer to her resurrected sister.


    After that.Ye Ling''s spiritual power is over Zhao shuning.


    Not only that.


    She once again showed amazing ability and became a disciple of emperor Zun. Those should belong to her sister.


    How can luoqiu watch his sister''s favorite man be taken away by others, so she takes a fancy to Zhao shuning again.


    Rocho''s been waiting.


    Wait until Zhao shuning is strong enough.


    When she can develop her spirit, she can do it by herself.


    So.


    When Zhao shuning grew up in the early stage, Luo Qiu didn''t start.


    Now.


    Time goes back to the present.


    If you put all this together.


    If Zhao shuning is really a sister.


    I don''t know myself.


    The executioner who killed his sister.


    At that time, Ye Ling had a lot of scenery, and she trained the four families. With the dull mind of those people, Xia Wanling would not be the rival of Ye Ling even in 20 years without the help of GUI Hu.


    When ye Ling died.


    I always thought that I died in the hands of the four families, that I was too arrogant and that I died in the hands of my cronies.


    I don''t know.


    When she succeeded in becoming an alchemist, she was already targeted.


    At that time, a big net had slowly covered her.


    All kinds of things in the past suddenly hit us.


    Luoqiu''s feet are as heavy as a kilo.


    How can the night air in Chaozhou be so heavy?


    Luo Qiu only felt that his chest was too stuffy.


    Zhao shuning then said, "if you want to know something, come to me and ask me."


    Rocho wants to know.


    She wants to know too much.


    But a person''s expectations, higher and higher, with their own body, if at this time, she wants to know, just as he thought, then, his hands of blood, how to look directly at his sister?


    Maybe?


    Just a coincidence?


    Zhao shuning was always thoughtful.


    She is now.


    I''m afraid I want to draw myself out by deliberately saying such words.


    It should be.


    It''s like this.


    Luo Qiu gave a bitter smile.


    Now, she is a nine grade alchemist. On the mainland of Kyushu, she has few rivals. Even in the face of Emperor Yan Ruyu, she is not as afraid as she is now.


    She''s going to get out of here.


    Get out of here quickly.


    I don''t want to stay for a second, if I can.


    "I know you didn''t leave. I also know that your ability must be very strong now. I learned your ability when I was in Qingyun peak cave."


    "Luoqiu -"


    Zhao shuning calls luoqiu''s name.


    It''s so strange.


    It''s so familiar again.


    Zhao shuning at this time, the heart is also playing drums.


    She is now.


    There are only five points in hand.


    Call out Luo Qiu''s name, because Zhao shuning is aware, hide in oneself opposite that person, already want to "escape".


    Although I don''t know, the word "escape" is just inappropriate.


    However, this is Zhao shuning''s first thought at this time.


    When Luo Qiu heard the other party call his name.


    The first one is low.


    I want to run away quickly.


    The body has already jumped down the castle.


    Behind it came a more familiar voice.


    "Xiao Qiu, why don''t you see me


    Don''t want to see me, or dare not see me?

 Chapter 802

    Behind me.


    It''s a girl''s clear but slightly frustrated voice.


    The shock on Luo Qiu''s face didn''t disappear.


    How did she find herself?


    How can you show up behind yourself?


    And the most important point.


    That is what she just said, which indirectly proves that she is the elder sister?


    Rocho''s hands seemed to be shaking.


    Clearly.


    At this time, Zhao shuning was behind him.


    Clearly.


    You can open your mouth as you used to.


    But.


    She didn''t dare.


    She did not dare.


    Luoqiu''s face was slightly flustered, and her lips moved.


    There was no sound in the dry voice.


    "Don''t you want to see me? Or dare not see me? "


    Zhao shuning asked.


    At this point.


    Luo Qiu''s back to Zhao shuning.


    It was also at this time that Zhao shuning determined that the person in front of him was indeed Luo Qiu.


    But.


    She never looked back.


    Her body was cold, and she didn''t even move. Luo Qiu didn''t look back at her.


    More than 500 years ago.


    Zhao shuning is vividly remembered.


    She knew her temperament and that she was not easy.


    But.


    Now.


    They met again.


    Including Zhao shuning himself, do not know, between them, how to speak.


    Luo Qiu is more.


    From the beginning to the end, she just clenched her hands and didn''t say a word. She was afraid, worried and didn''t have the courage to turn back.


    Rocho is afraid.


    Under that skin bag, if it''s really my elder sister, how can I face my elder sister with the blood of my hand? She doesn''t like this kind of herself. As she said, she doesn''t like Xiao Qiu with her hands full of blood.


    "Why don''t you see me?"


    "Have you been with me for some time?"


    "You didn''t do it to me because you already know that I am Luo Feiyan, right?"


    Luo Qiu''s eyes are wide open.


    This is the first time.


    She heard the words "Luo Fei Yan" from Zhao shuning.


    Sister.


    Is it really her?


    "Why don''t you dare to see me?"


    Luoqiu''s steps trembled.


    Hands can not stop shaking.


    Deep in the night, her face, can not see what her expression is at this time.


    Zhao shuning takes a step closer.


    Luo Qiu then moves forward one step.


    She''s scared.


    She''s really scared.


    Behind me, I am the person I care about most.


    But she is also the one who destroyed all her future. What''s her face? Who is qualified to see her?


    Night in Chaozhou.


    It''s windy.


    Luoqiu''s face was cold.


    I don''t know when, that tears, already wet her face, the black robe in front of her body, also wet by tears.


    Silent tears, drop by drop hit on the clothes.


    Rocho lost everything.


    I really lost everything.


    She can care about nothing.


    Family, friendship, love, loyalty, she can all give up.


    "Xiaoqiu, I know it''s you."


    Zhao shuning chuckled.


    At this point.


    The air pressure between them is so low.


    Luo Qiu never looked back. He didn''t even have the courage to look at Zhao shuning.


    "How have you been for more than 500 years?"


    "Have you ever met your mother? When Ruoqiang was almost destroyed by Loulan, did you save his mother? You must have saved her, didn''t you? "


    Rocho didn''t respond.


    Right now.


    Her nails have been deeply embedded in the skin.


    On the hand, already is the blood dripping.


    "Have you ever been to xiaozhuyuan again?"


    "How are the rabbits living there now?"


    "Your mental strength should have broken through nine grades long ago. When I was in Qingyun peak cave, I realized that Xiaoqiu''s achievements today are really not simple."


    "Have you removed all the residual cinnabar poison from your body?"


    "You and that Mo Yan, are they still alive?"


    "Over the years, the turmoil in mainland Kyushu has happened one after another. Is it related to you?"


    Luoqiu stretched out her hands.


    He suddenly covered his ears.


    She shook her head desperately.


    She didn''t want to listen, she didn''t dare.Sister every time greetings, for Luo qiulaiyan, is in her heart ruthlessly delimit countless knife, each knife, will splash dripping blood.


    What''s her answer?


    Yes.


    Now, she is really a nine grade alchemist.


    But.


    I didn''t listen to her well, didn''t live well, and did a lot of evil things.


    She also wanted to say.


    Ji Qinglin, the little boy who has been following his elder sister, is the one who just caused his elder sister to be so angry. His death has something to do with himself.


    I did it myself.


    The future of the elder sister empress was ruined.


    "Xiao Qiu."


    Zhao shuning stepped forward.


    Luo Qiu is a sudden exclamation.


    Then he squatted down with his legs in his arms.


    Bury your head deep in your legs.


    Zhao shuning said, "are you hurt?"


    Let''s go.


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    Today''s various, she still has many not with Luo Qiu liquidation, however, saw her at this time so abnormal, Zhao shuning''s heart, unexpectedly still can ache slightly.


    She''s rocho.


    It''s that amazing woman.


    It''s the daughter of everyone who was kind and suffered countless ridicule and bullying from childhood.


    She became like this.


    Half.


    It''s because of the injustice of Kyushu.


    I''m not the Savior. I''m not qualified to correct her.


    Zhao shuning is just sorry for Luo Qiu. With her excellent ability, if she really wants to do something, her fame will be very strong on the mainland of Kyushu.


    But.


    Over the years.


    Why did she hide herself so tightly?


    On the mainland of Kyushu, can''t you hear any rumors about her?


    "I''ll take care of it for you."


    Zhao shuning''s hand just touched Luo Qiu''s shoulder.


    Luo Qiu''s body suddenly stretched straight.


    The body quickly regresses.


    Wait for the speed.


    Even today''s Zhao shuning is invincible.


    Look up again.


    They saw each other.


    Luoqiu''s face is full of tears. What else? Regret?


    Zhao shuning held out his hand.


    "Xiao Qiu -"


    but Luo Qiu just looked at her and said three words: "I''m sorry."


    Then he ran away.


    It''s running.


    Her panic was like a frightened fawn.


    Zhao shuning''s hand.


    It''s still in the air.


    Luo Qiu''s figure has disappeared in front of his eyes.


    Zhao shuning''s mood.


    In a moment, five flavors are mixed.


    She sighed again.


    If Luo Qiu wants to go, her ability now can''t stop her.


    At present, she should have a lot of heart knot.


    So even touch her gently. She was so scared.


    Luoqiu escaped.


    She escaped.


    She ran away from the scene with all her strength.


    Came to this wilderness.


    Somehow.


    She suddenly lost her strength.


    Legs a soft, in the wilderness, suddenly knelt down.


    "I, I''m sorry for you -"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry."


    I thought everything I did was for you.


    For you, I can have my hands covered with blood, I can leave a bad memory forever.


    But I didn''t think of it.


    The blood on my hands has your share.


    Just now.


    On your worried eyes, I regret.


    Luo Qiu raised his hands, eyes decadent.


    "What have I done all these years?"

 Chapter 803

    In front of you.


    It''s empty.


    Zhao shuning looked at the air, stupefied for a long time, just recovered.


    Many words.


    She didn''t even have time to say it.


    Luoqiu ran away.


    Zhao shuning turns around.


    Back to the moon tower.


    At this point.


    The water moon messenger is waiting for Zhao shuning.


    They were relieved to see Zhao shuning come back.


    "Guild leader, this time, it''s a little long."


    Zhao shuning took off his robe behind him and put it on one side of the screen. He said casually, "I met an acquaintance and exchanged greetings."


    "Why didn''t the leader invite that man into the invitation building?"


    Zhao shuning just smiles.


    There was no reply.


    She looks at Kong Ye lying on the bed.


    Eyes, become a little complicated.


    "Ah Shui, ah Yue, I want to ask you one thing."


    Zhao shuning opened his mouth.


    Ah Shui and ah Yue agreed immediately.


    Zhao shuning continued: "after Kong Ye wakes up, I hope you will send him back to Yanyu building. Kong Shishuang is waiting for him."


    They looked at each other.


    There is a little dilemma in my eyes.


    Zhao shuning then said: "don''t worry, after tonight, no one should bother you any more. Just escort Kong ye back."


    The two men breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t worry, master. We will send Master Kong back to Yanyu building safely."


    They wanted to do this for a long time, but they were afraid of each other''s strength and did not dare to act openly. However, now that the leader dared to say such words, they must have a great deal of confidence. That is to say, they will surely escort Kong ye back to Yanyu building safely.


    Zhao shuning nodded with satisfaction.


    Ah Shui asked: "guild leader, don''t you come back to Dongze Dahuang with us?"


    Zhao shuning clenched a inner pill in his sleeve, which was left when the man in black died.


    There''s more.


    Kong Ye''s previous image in his mind has not yet been fully understood.


    The last moment.


    That place.


    Zhao shuning seems to have known each other before.


    That is the palace of Hailing kingdom. It was in that house when Gu Qingqing died. Zhao shuning had seen it in Xia Qingyan''s image.


    She''s going to Hailing palace.


    Zhao shuning always felt that there must be more secrets hidden there.


    In Kong Ye''s memory, the place just flashed by.


    This makes Zhao shuning more curious.


    "I''m going to the palace of Hailing."


    Zhao shuning looked at the distant capital of Hailing Kingdom, so he said.


    "Ah Shui, ah Yue, you two have been in Hailing kingdom for a long time, haven''t you?"


    "More than 20 years."


    "Then you will know the situation of Hailing Kingdom, or something new. Tell me all about it. "


    Five hundred years ahead.


    Because of Gu Qingqing''s relationship, the Hailing kingdom is still close to them.


    Even if today''s monarch succeeds to the throne, even if he sees Zhao shuning, he can bear it, not to mention calling her the ancestor, but the honorific title of his predecessors.


    "Huibangzhu, in the Hailing Kingdom, the new monarch is Xia, but the monarch is still young and has no real power. The power of Hailing kingdom is in the hands of the Duke of the county."


    "The Duke of Hailing kingdom is called Xia Rui. He and his wife have a son and a daughter. If their daughter is missing for a long time, they have a son named Xia Jingning after years of losing their daughter. Speaking of Xia Jingning, he and Dongfang Yinuo, the little princess of the state of glass that day


    Zhao shuning held out his hand and called to stop.


    "I know that. Just pick out the key points."


    Ah Yue then said, "after the quarrel between Tianli Kingdom and hailing Kingdom, the son of Hailing Kingdom began to study all kinds of strange mental methods, but he didn''t care about political affairs. The national affairs are basically controlled by Xiarui, the Duke of the county. They are distracted and lack of skills. No one has time to really manage the son."


    "Originally, everything was ok, but in recent years, many spiritual pharmacists in the capital have died for no reason, and I don''t know why. Every time I die in the suburbs. "


    That''s all.


    A Yue said more mysteriously: "and ah, when those elixirs died, they were all holding xuanshuanghua in their hands."


    Zhao shuning asked: "these, did not find the reason?"


    Ah Shui and ah Yue shake their heads.


    Can''t you find it? I found it. No one dares to say.


    "That Xia Jingning ancestors, but there is a person called Gu Qingqing?"I heard about Gu Qingqing.


    Ah Shui and ah Yue were so surprised that they all closed their eyes.


    A Yue Lian said quickly: "guild leader, Gu - this name can''t be mentioned. She is in the heart of the people of Hailing Kingdom, but she exists like a grandmother."


    "Ah?"


    My aunt''s name?


    Can''t you mention it now?


    No wonder when I was in the great wilderness of Dongze, I often read the master''s ancient books, and I didn''t see Gu Qingqing. Xu Shihai lingguo blocked the news and didn''t allow anyone to mention it.


    "Yes, the guild leader may not know that there is a very famous monarch in Hailing kingdom. Originally, he was just a little prince of Hailing kingdom. Later, the monarch of Hailing kingdom had no virtue. After he abdicated, he ascended to the throne. So far, the flourishing age of Hailing kingdom was created."


    "You said, that person is Xia Qingyan?"


    "Guild leader, in Hailing Kingdom, you can''t call Huiyuan emperor a taboo."


    Zhao shuning stopped talking.


    Ah Yue then said mysteriously, "the Gu you mentioned earlier is the mother of emperor Huiyuan."


    Look at a Yue''s expression at this time.


    This matter seems to be the first secret of Hailing kingdom.


    Zhao shuning nodded blandly.


    A Shui and a Yue look at Zhao shuning suspiciously.


    "Guild leader, do you know this amazing secret?"


    Zhao shuning nodded again.


    "I know. So? "


    They swallowed.


    Zhao shuning then said: "if there is no problem, I will continue to talk about what happened before."


    Ah Shui and ah Yue nodded.


    "I mean, have people in the capital found out the truth, but no one dares to say?"


    "This - subordinates dare not speculate, but there is a secret, I don''t know whether it is true or false."


    Zhao shuning motioned a Yue to continue.


    A Yue then continued: "it is said that the noble of the Hailing Kingdom did it, because there is a wizard in his ancestors, the wizard, but the leader, his subordinates are also hearsay."


    A Yue looked around, lowered her head, and was about to speak.


    But Zhao shuning suddenly opened his mouth.


    "The wizard, named Anyun, is the stepmother of emperor Huiyuan''s father. Besides, what you want to say is that the death of those elixirs should have something to do with Xia Jingning, my son, isn''t it? "


    They were even more surprised.


    "The leader is really a god man!"


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help but look white.


    "How do you know this, sect leader? How did he connect that son of a bitch with this whole thing? "


    "What you said is obvious."


    Ah Shui and ah Yue look at each other.


    Zhao shuning said: "if you have nothing to do, you will take out that son of the world and say it. It seems to you that. Then this son of a bitch should have something to do with the death of these spiritual pharmacists. "


    Two people simple and honest smile.


    It''s all a scratch.


    It''s extremely simple.

 Chapter 804

    Since Zhao shuning and a Shui and a Yue explained that night.


    In a few days.


    They left Chaozhou with Kong Ye.


    Before leaving, Zhao shuning visited Kong Ye''s consciousness again and found that everything was normal.


    In addition, there is a surprise discovery.


    That is the vague figure that was found earlier.


    This time, I was able to see clearly.


    It''s a woman.


    I''m quite gentle.


    However, Zhao shuning asked Kong ye, he did not know why there was such a woman in his mind.


    Zhao shuning put the image in the air.


    All of a sudden, it''s like realizing something.


    She whistled into the air, not long after.


    The Jieyu beast appeared.


    When Zhao shuning saw tears in the eyes of Jieyu beast, her conjecture was confirmed.


    If you expect that, this woman should be Qi Yurou.


    Because Kong Ye really can''t remember what he had in common with this woman, and his consciousness finally recovered as usual. Zhao shuning didn''t have the heart to force him again, so he had to give up.


    When Kong Ye left, Zhao shuning asked him to take some words back.


    And let them go completely.


    Originally.


    A Shui and a Yue are still worried about the road, but they haven''t been ambushed by anyone until they leave Hailing kingdom. It seems that what the leader said is really the most credible.


    After a Shui and a Yue left, Zhao shuning did not linger too much, so he went to the capital of Hailing kingdom.


    On this road.


    Although she did not stay for a long time, she deliberately slowed down her pace, as if waiting for someone to appear.


    However.


    Until Zhao shuning arrived at the capital of Hailing Kingdom, the person she thought did not appear in front of him.


    The capital of Hailing kingdom.


    It''s very prosperous.


    Across the capital are roads paved with stones.


    Zhao shuning lowered his head.


    I feel that these paving stones are very mellow. Many of them reflect light.


    Xu is.


    These stones are salvaged from the river. They have been cleaned by the stream day and night, and become much smoother.


    Zhao shuning didn''t care.


    But the moment she stepped on the stone.


    The heart is a tremor for no reason.


    She lowered her head.


    See under your feet.


    It has a round gray stone. If you look at it this way, it''s a common stone.


    However -


    Zhao shuning lowered his head.


    How does she feel that this "stone" is covered with a trace of mental power?


    Zhao shuning''s spiritual power and spiritual power are at the top, so he can be so sensitive.


    She held the stone in her hand.


    I got up slowly.


    When that "stone" meets Zhao shuning''s warm palm, it has a slight flash of light.


    "Hello, I want to ask you something."


    Zhao shuning went to a rouge vendor and asked the lady kindly. By the way, he took out a little night pearl and handed it to the lady.


    She took the Pearl of the night.


    He is also a master of goods.


    Straight way: "girl have what words, but say no harm."


    Zhao shuning wanted to go to the county government first, but now she changed her mind.


    "I want to know from which River these paving stones were raised?"


    Looking at the dim stone in Zhao shuning''s hand.


    The old lady said, "girl, if you want to go to the Qingshui River to salvage something good, it''s just a little late. These stones are chosen by the soldiers to pave the road. The crystal jade is very few, so it''s very hard to find. Even if there are, they have been taken by the officials for a long time."


    He said.


    The old lady looked at the beads in her hand again.


    "Girl, you are a bright pearl of the night. It''s a little bit of a loss for me to get this news. Well, you can choose any Rouge from my stand, and I''ll give it to you."


    Zhao shuning picked up a purple Rouge box from the shop and said, "Auntie, where is Qingshuihe, do you know?"


    "Girl, don''t you give up? Here, Qingshui River, just walk along this avenue to the East. When you come to the end, you will encounter three branches. Just pick up the path on the far right and go all the way to the end. There''s an inn there. There''s a sign to show you the way. Girl, you give me these precious things, and I''ll give you a hand. "


    That''s all.The woman looked around on purpose.


    And then it''s a low voice.


    "Qingshuihe, you''re a girl''s family. You''d better not go there. You don''t know. It''s a strange place. It''s located in the suburbs. Before, there were many dead people there."


    Zhao shuning heard this.


    My eyes are bright.


    Interest came in a flash.


    That''s what she''s running for.


    After thanking the rouge seller, Zhao shuning walked straight along the avenue.


    Zhao shuning is very clear about the purpose of coming to the capital.


    She wants to understand why those elixirs died for no reason, and, now that xuanshuanghua can''t be cultivated artificially? Why do you still use the cruel method of five hundred years ago.


    If these things are really done by Xia Qingyan''s descendants, then it is necessary for him to have a good investigation.


    After all, the blood shed by the descendants of the Xia family is somewhat similar to their own.


    All the way to the suburbs.


    Zhao shuning found the inn.


    I also saw the road signs.


    After drinking two cups of tea in the Inn and inquiring about some things, Zhao shuning went on his way.


    All the way.


    She is very careful.


    But nothing was found.


    Now, it is beside the Qingshui River.


    I think it''s a shady place with willows and clear water. Although it''s located in the suburbs, it''s a desolate place, but it''s a good place to enjoy the scenery.


    Standing by the Qingshui River.


    Zhao shuning had a stretch.


    The Jieyu beast in the bag of heaven and earth seems to be restless.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jieyu beast appeared in front of Zhao shuning, and his body became much bigger.


    "Master, there is the smell of master here."


    Jieyu beast is a little uneasy.


    Zhao shuning can only pacify first.


    "Don''t worry."


    Zhao shuning stood by the Qingshui River, eyes closed gently, hands on, also began to slowly gather strength.


    Mental power slowly permeates.


    All these things around, began to become small up.


    The smell of blood.


    Fight.


    Exclaimed.


    Fear.


    The smell left behind here is really too much, so many complex emotions intertwined.


    But the source of all resentment.


    It seems.


    That''s it.


    Zhao shuning opened his eyes.


    His eyes suddenly became very serious.


    She looked at the clear river in front of her.


    Qingshui River is very clear, but in the river, there have been countless blood.


    "Master, what''s the matter?"


    "Xiaoyu, step back a little. I''ll turn all the stones in Qingshui River over."


    Zhao shuning said nothing.


    Jieyu beast touches the seriousness on Zhao shuning''s face.


    He flapped his wings and stepped back.


    Zhao shuning started.


    Constantly changing.


    A huge seal appears on the Qingshui River.


    But just as she was about to release the seal.


    By the ear.


    But all of a sudden, there was an angry voice.


    "Where are you from? How dare you be so presumptuous in our territory?"

 Chapter 805

    The voice just dropped.


    Zhao shuning then turned his head.


    Xu Shi thought that the countryside was too desolate and the scenery was very good. Zhao shuning was careless and didn''t carefully look around for suspicious people.


    So at the moment, someone yelled like this, and her mood immediately returned to reality.


    But the seal of Dharma has been formed.


    At this time.


    Zhao shuning definitely won''t stop because of a word from others.


    So.


    Although Zhao shuning did look back, he did see a lot of people from the other side.


    But the movement on her hand didn''t mean to stop.


    "Bang!"


    With a loud voice.


    The seal of law in Zhao shuning''s hand.


    It has been solidly hit on the Qingshui River.


    All of a sudden.


    In the clear water river, the water waves are turning, and most of the stones are surging from the bottom of the water, neatly arranged in front of Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    Zhao shuning is just about to check.


    The man who spoke before did not know what he had said to the thugs behind him.


    Those people.


    They rushed into the Qingshui River.


    Zhao shuning frowned slightly.


    Hands gently together.


    Quickly sweep through the stones.


    At this point.


    In the rear of Zhao shuning, there were also extremely dissatisfied voices.


    "No one dares to ignore us in this place. I''m afraid you''re tired of living. Come on, save me a living and take it back to the second young master of the prince."


    The voice fell.


    Many people pounced on Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning smiles gently.


    The Jieyu beast, who had been staying not far away, showed up immediately. Its body suddenly expanded a few feet and stood in front of the crowd.


    "The mob, you dare to move the elders."


    The Jieyu beast makes a sound.


    The crowd stepped back.


    "Housekeeper Yan, how can this woman have a contract beast? Is she also a spiritual pharmacist?"


    "This -"


    the man who was called to be the strict housekeeper was stunned for a while.


    Then they smile.


    Slap the thugs around you.


    "Good boy, when you remind me, I think of a better deal."


    "Housekeeper Yan?"


    "This girl looks pretty, and she has a monster like Jieyu beast around her. Maybe her spiritual power is not too low. Maybe she is even rarer than the beauty in the prefecture. If we take her down, we don''t need to give her to the second young master of the prince, but we will take her to the prefecture directly. I''m afraid that the prince will benefit us."


    This is known to all the people of Hailing kingdom.


    A few years ago.


    Xiaoshizi of that county government fell in love with a beautiful woman. Besides her beautiful complexion, she had one more important thing, that is, she was either a alchemist or a spiritual pharmacist.


    During these years, I don''t know how many women were sent to the county government.


    "But? The prince is eccentric. If this woman is sent to the county government, we won''t be able to get any benefit. We are also members of the Wang family. We do this without authorization. The second young master knows that we will send such a gorgeous woman to the county government, and we will certainly not be able to get away with it. "


    The other thug made a noise.


    I can see that.


    What he said is quite weighty.


    It''s also because of his mouth.


    The housekeeper Yan took back the idea he had made before.


    "In that case, I''d better give this woman to the second young master first."


    Jieyu beast is so neglected by people.


    The huge wings suddenly lifted.


    The dust on the ground forms a natural storm.


    Put the team in the middle.


    Zhao shuning was not distracted either.


    The people who went down to Qingshui River to do damage before felt even more strange, because their bodies just entered the water, and they couldn''t move for a long time.


    Until the stones fall.


    They were just able to move on.


    Zhao shuning looked at it, and his face was uncertain.


    With the end of FA Yin.


    She also looked back.


    "Xiaoyu."


    Just a wave.


    Jieyu beast came back to Zhao shuning and became petite.


    Previously, those people didn''t matter much. Since they were able to survive in the capital, their skills would not be too bad.


    Jieyu beast also wanted to vent his anger for Zhao shuning.


    But he was stopped by Zhao shuning.Now?


    When she first came to the capital of Hailing Kingdom, she was not familiar with many of them and needed to inquire about too much information.


    The strict housekeeper.


    It''s lucky for him. Now Zhao shuning can use him.


    "Are you from the Wangs?"


    Zhao shuning opened his mouth.


    That seven dizzy eight element man stands in a hurry.


    Zhao shuning looked cautious.


    "So what? My prince Wang''s family can be regarded as a dignified and influential person in the capital. I tell you that if you are cruel to us today, then you will not be able to do anything in the capital."


    The man has to keep talking.


    Zhao shuning stroked his forehead slightly.


    I''m not in a good mood.


    Before, she didn''t control her strength well, so at this time, as she covered her forehead, the space above the opposite person became a little distorted.


    Eight grade Alchemist''s ability.


    Even if it''s just a little bit of spiritual power, it''s also a terrible existence.


    Space distortion.


    Scared the other side back three steps in a row.


    He quickly silenced.


    Zhao shuning raised his eyes.


    "Why don''t you go on?"


    Housekeeper Yan stopped.


    It must be this time.


    He already knew the gravity of the facts.


    The woman in front of her is ten thousand times more difficult to deal with than the Jieyu beast.


    He fell to his knees with a puff.


    In other words, housekeeper Yan was able to be the housekeeper of the Wanggong family because he could observe his words and look at his face, and he was also able to pat his whiskers. Therefore, he had a natural vigilance in his eyes.


    Steward Yan knelt down.


    Zhao shuning is more confused.


    Good, how to kneel?


    "Nvxia, I just want to catch one or two elixirs here, and then go to the county government to ask for credit. It''s not aimed at you. Please have a large number of adults. Don''t blame me."


    "Noisy."


    Housekeeper Yan quickly stopped talking and did not dare to speak.


    Zhao shuning looked at the man who had been well-organized before.


    "You say," he said


    Although the man was nervous, he explained the purpose of their coming here to Zhao shuning one by one.


    After listening to their explanation.


    Zhao shuning knew that.


    Wang Gong''s family, the capital of Hailing Kingdom, is not as powerful as the county government, but it is rich in financial resources.


    What they said earlier.


    I want to give Zhao shuning to the second young master of the Wang family.


    It''s because the second young master of the Wang family is good at wine and sex, and there is no lack of beauty around him.


    "If you take me back to the palace now, is that possible?"


    Zhao shuning spoke.


    Everyone was surprised.


    "Master?"


    The Jieyu beast made a sound at once.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes indicate that Jieyu beast doesn''t need to worry.


    Now she has a different identity. Since she suspects that the son of nobility of the county government, she can''t go to the county government as soon as she comes. I''m afraid she will scare the snake.


    And then again.


    Maybe it''s out of selfishness to Xia Qingyan.


    Zhao shuning always felt that Xia Qingyan''s descendants should not be so vicious.


    "Girl, if you know that you are a alchemist, I''m afraid you don''t have a second heart."


    "Take me to the Wanggong''s house."


    "But -"


    Zhao shuning said softly, and no one dared to speak again.


    They knew that if they took the girl back, they would still have a way to live. If they objected, they were afraid that their lives would have to stay by the Qingshui River.

 Chapter 806

    The sun is setting.


    The capital of Hailing kingdom.


    Many people came outside the palace.


    Surrounded by many people, a rather gorgeous carriage stopped at the gate of the palace.


    People around see it.


    Although there is no response on the surface, the heart is sniffing.


    The next moment.


    In that gorgeous carriage, yingyanyan''s laughter came out.


    The coachman quickly lifted the curtain of the sedan chair, and a young man in splendid clothes was still holding a pretty girl in his arms, joking with her.


    The man spoke rather provocatively.


    Three or two.


    He made the woman in his arms giggle.


    At this point.


    Zhao shuning followed the strict housekeeper to the palace.


    In order to prevent other accidents, at this time Zhao shuning covered with gauze, others can''t see how she was born.


    The young man got out of the carriage.


    Strict control home then "bares one''s teeth" of welcome up.


    He is a great man of the second young master of the prince. On weekdays, for the sake of the second young master of the prince, he did not know how many flattering tricks he offered.


    Just this time.


    The housekeeper Yan just came up.


    He was stopped by the second young master''s eyes.


    Until I entered the mansion.


    Housekeeper Yan did not dare to speak.


    Today, the woman the young master brought back was very beautiful. There was always a little smile on her charming face.


    Zhao shuning also thinks.


    The woman.


    It''s really weird.


    The face reflects peach blossom, the eyes are smiling, like a woman in the world of mortals, but there are many incongruities.


    The girl has a real name.


    Wang Gongyan calls her Meier.


    Mel.


    Mel.


    Eyes like silk, every move, are hook people''s soul.


    No wonder.


    The prince and the second young master were so fascinated by the little girl that he didn''t know where he was.


    But?


    This woman''s body, but is permeated with a faint peach blossom breath.


    Zhao shuning''s spiritual power and spiritual power are excellent, so it''s easy to see. However, the people in this mansion don''t have such great skills.


    They just think that the second young master is addicted to wine and sex.


    This time, it''s a bit too much.


    Unexpectedly, such a woman who could not enter the eyes of Duke Wang was brought in from the main gate in front of so many people.


    Zhao shuning came to the Wang family.


    It''s just for information.


    I don''t want to. I came across this lively scene.


    Wang Gongyan seemed to be unable to control him. His eyes were blurred and he almost collapsed on the woman.


    Housekeeper Yan deserves to be Wang Gongyan''s right-hand man.


    At this time.


    He can also direct other servants to tidy up Wang Gongyan''s room, and then take Wang Gongyan and the woman to the place of the room.


    When the woman passed by Zhao shuning.


    A little uneasy.


    She raised her eyes.


    Just on the Zhao shuning look at her eyes.


    Those eyes.


    There is inquiry, there is doubt.


    Mei Er lowered her head.


    She and the girl in the veil, if they remember correctly, this should be the first time they met. Why did she look at herself with such an inquisitive eye?


    Don''t you know what you''re showing.


    To Zhao shuning nodded a smile.


    Then Mei Er planned to step into the room.


    This is the time.


    Zhao shuning leaned back against the door and gently grasped Mei er''s sleeve.


    The sleeves are elegant and fragrant.


    This kind of smell, Zhao shuning once also smelled on the boss wife''s body.


    Meier looks back.


    Look at Zhao shuning.


    "Girl?"


    Zhao shuning let go.


    Smile back.


    He said a few words, but let Mei Er stand still as if she had been struck by lightning.


    "You are a pretty girl."


    The word "charming girl".


    It''s so strange.


    Or.


    She hadn''t heard anyone call her like that for a long time.


    Meier didn''t move half a step.


    Eyes revealed, but it is full of shock.


    Zhao shuning then said, "how did you come here?"


    Mei''er looked at Zhao shuning with deep desire in her eyes. At this time, her voice was urgent and she asked, "girl, who are you? Just now, why do you use "you"? Besides me, have you ever seen other girlsMel''s reaction.


    It was unexpected to Zhao shuning.


    "What''s more, why do you know I''m a pretty girl?"


    As they spoke, they lowered their voices.


    Zhao shuning has not yet had time to answer.


    There was Wang Gongyan''s voice.


    He called out Mei er''s name.


    "Why did you choose him?"


    Mei Er raised her eyes.


    "Girl, I''m going in."


    "What is Wang Gongyan''s deep hatred against you? You will do harm to yourself."


    Meier and face.


    It''s different from Meilin''s charming girl now.


    Now the charming women in Meilin are able to act normally with the men in the world, and will not bring any impact on the men. However, there are always one or two special women whose blood is still as pure as before. Except for the poison master in Meilin, other men can''t touch them.


    Mel, that''s the special one.


    "Why do you know so much?"


    "You gave Wang Gongyan the magic powder, didn''t you?"


    Meier is guilty.


    She said straight: "that Prince Yan should die."


    "Whether he should die or not, and you should not use this method. Although Mei Nu is Mei Nu, her body is pure and incomparable. For such a man, you will abandon yourself like this. If the fairies in Meilin know, they are afraid that you will --"


    Mei er looks around.


    At this time, the prince''s court.


    There are no more people.


    Most of them are in the room to greet Wang Gongyan.


    "Girl. No, master, I beg you to help me. I don''t know why I came to this place. If you know something, please tell me that I want to go home. "


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    Face the beauty''s request.


    She can''t help being soft hearted.


    Every time.


    In my heart, I advised myself not to meddle.


    But once it happens.


    I still can''t help intervening.


    "You go to Chang''an, the capital of Dongze, where there is a school called Zonghui. In that school, you can find a woman named Rong Yan."


    "That face?"


    "Just like you."


    Meier was very happy.


    You have to get down on your knees.


    Zhao shuning quickly picked her up.


    She knew that this kind of feeling, between the alien world, drifts alone, that kind of taste, really is not good.


    "I want to know about the Wang family and the county government in Shengjing city. As long as you know, tell me."


    Meier nodded.


    She put her hand on Zhao shuning''s wrist.


    Close your eyes.


    Zhao shuning''s spiritual power, then so easily entered Mei er''s consciousness.


    What happened in Shengjing City, as long as Meier had seen, was displayed one by one in front of Zhao shuning.


    They opened their eyes.


    Mei''er and Zhao shuning look at each other and smile.


    "Go ahead, she should, and she''s been looking for you."


    The reason why Rong Yan came to the border town of Hailing kingdom is to find the people.


    Before Meier.


    I stayed in that city.


    This can be explained clearly.


    Yan Guanjia saw that the woman had not entered the room for a long time, so she had to come out to invite her.


    This is good.


    When they come out.


    The courtyard is empty. Where is the woman who was brought back by the second young master?


    It''s Zhao shuning.


    I''m holding my arms.


    A face leisurely look to the distance.

 Chapter 807

    After that.


    People in Shengjing said.


    The second young master of Wang''s family didn''t know what strange disease he had. He couldn''t sleep without a woman.


    Fortunately, I met an expert later.


    The expert didn''t know what method he used.


    After that day.


    The second young master of the palace seems to have changed.


    I''m not addicted to wine.


    I don''t want a woman all day.


    Especially when I met the expert, my usually rebellious temperament disappeared.


    Everybody said.


    A fairy came to the palace.


    The fairy is the master.


    Although few people have seen her, they say she is beautiful and gentle.


    Wang Gongyan was influenced by the woman, so he became virtuous and changed his bad habits.


    When housekeeper Yan told Zhao shuning these rumors, Zhao shuning was feeding the birds in his hand.


    Though.


    Nowadays, half of the rumors about Shengjing are inspired by themselves.


    But when Zhao shuning heard it, he still felt a little blushed.


    After all, these flattering words were all thought up by myself, but they made use of the numerous people in Shengjing city to spread them more vividly.


    If his investigation was good a few days ago, Xia Jingning, who had heard this rumor, would soon be impatient.


    "Master, how about this rumor?"


    Zhao shuning is smiling.


    Shameless way: "not enough."


    The strict housekeeper smacks his tongue.


    "So? Isn''t that enough? "


    "Well."


    Not enough, of course.


    Housekeeper Yan wiped the sweat on his head.


    Xu felt that he had not seen such a shameless "expert" for a long time.


    Zhao shuning just waved.


    The strict housekeeper can only do it.


    Because now.


    The words of Zhao shuning, the prince''s residence, are indeed of great weight.


    Although the rumor is a little exaggerated.


    But the second young master of the prince''s mansion, his life was really saved by Zhao shuning.


    As for how it was saved.


    This is not the case.


    It is estimated that only Zhao shuning and Wang Gongyan know.


    No one else was there.


    However.


    Although they are at the door.


    I heard the cry of the second young master.


    Less than a quarter of an hour.


    The second young master ran out with a black and blue face and a scared face. At that time, the second young master, where there was half a shadow of wine on his face.


    It was Zhao shuning who came out behind the second young master.


    Look at this situation.


    I know that the second young master was appointed by the girl who didn''t know the heaven and the earth. Housekeeper Yan felt that she was finished. After all, the girl was brought to the palace by herself. If the second young master investigated.


    Well, even if you die a hundred times, it''s not enough.


    But the result was unexpected.


    The second young master not only didn''t pursue housekeeper Yan, but also didn''t find Zhao shuning to settle the accounts. On the contrary, he also asked Zhao shuning to eat and drink, so that all the people in the Wang mansion would obey her orders.


    The second young master looked at the little girl.


    Timid.


    It''s like a cat meets a tiger.


    I dare not show my teeth again.


    Whenever people ask about what happened to Zhao shuning that day, Zhao shuning just smiles, claps his hands and says carelessly, "I influence him with love."


    With love?


    Even if this word is used to deceive the ghost, I''m afraid the ghost will not believe it.


    Fortunately, few people in the capital of Hailing Kingdom have heard of Zhao shuning. After a long time, the people have heard more about Zhao shuning. Virtually, they have gone to their heart.


    It''s late.


    The prince Yan came back.


    Just entered the palace of the king.


    I went to Zhao shuning''s yard.


    When I met Zhao shuning.


    That''s a thrill.


    Immediately invite merit like hands of purple salute respectfully handed to Zhao shuning.


    "What is this?"


    I heard Zhao shuning asking.


    Wang Gongyan sat down triumphantly.


    I don''t care about people''s eyes.


    Direct way: "master, you and take a good look, this - this is who worship post?"


    Wang Gongyan is talking now.


    There''s no air leakage.


    Zhao shuning, look carefully.


    It turns out.The three broken teeth were replaced by gold teeth.


    The name of master.


    It was Wang Gongyan who insisted on adding it to Zhao shuning.


    She didn''t want to, but she couldn''t stand the boy''s grinding him day by day, so she went with him.


    "From my son?"


    If Zhao shuning didn''t look at it, he could know what was inside.


    Wang Gongyan nodded quickly.


    "Master, I''ve worked hard to get this son of a bitch to notice you. Your goal is about to come true."


    Zhao shuning grinned.


    It is a light back to the two words.


    "No."


    Refused?


    What?


    Wang Gongyan''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    He doesn''t understand.


    The master tried his best to do it, just to get the attention of the noble son?


    Now it''s hard to achieve the goal.


    Why refuse?


    "Master, I don''t understand."


    "You don''t have to understand. Just refuse."


    The smile on Zhao shuning''s face is full of deep meaning.


    Finally.


    Big fish bite.


    Before that, I had been playing a long-term role.


    Now.


    It''s the other way around.


    Now Xia Jingning is only interested in this rumor, so he wants to see her.


    At this point.


    His defense against Zhao shuning should be the heaviest.


    If Zhao shuning should go down at this time, it just shows a problem, that is, before, she had been setting up a set for Xia Jingning.


    Just wait for him to get inside.


    "But now, master, if you refuse your son, then our Lord Wang will not be able to fight for a second chance for you, and my ability is limited."


    "No, next, you don''t care about anything."


    Just waiting for the fish to bite.


    Although he didn''t know what medicine Zhao shuning sold in gourd, Wang Gongyan did.


    An expert is an expert.


    No mortal like him can figure it out.


    I want to talk about Wang Gongyan.


    Actually.


    Nature is not bad.


    He was spoiled by the power and financial resources of the government.


    In Shengjing City, there are many dandies. Those of his age will naturally play with him, because Wang Gongyan has the best financial resources. Every time he goes out, there are no fewer flattering dandies.


    Stay with them all day.


    He became addicted to wine and sex, and he didn''t know what day he was today.


    That day.


    Wang Gongyan still remembers that when the master came in, a touch of beauty really made his mind even more confused.


    However.


    His hand just came out.


    As soon as his mouth opened, he was thrown into a bitter pill before he spoke.


    Then.


    It''s a beating.


    After that.


    Wang Gongyan is also sober.


    Looking at the woman in front of me, I lost my mind for a long time.


    On the ground, there are three teeth and blood.


    Wang Gongyan was hoodwinked at that time.


    The Master explained to him.


    He said that he was confused because he was infected by the magic powder. The poison had already entered the heart. If the master didn''t treat him in time, he would not live long.


    Wang Gongyan still remembers.


    At that time, the master pointed to the three teeth and the blood.


    "I''m treating you."


    Hit him?


    To help him with his illness?


    Although it''s a bit strange, if you were someone else, you would not believe it.


    but Wang Gongyan''s brain has never been very good. He not only believed it, but also regarded Zhao shuning''s words as the truth.

 Chapter 808

    "The prince''s house refused the son''s invitation?"


    The bodyguard dressed in black was shocked.


    In that deep place.


    There is a shadow standing there.


    It''s back to the crowd.


    I heard that.


    Xia Jingning''s hands behind her unconsciously clenched.


    The guards looked at each other.


    I dare not speak.


    Who doesn''t know.


    Today, although the Hailing kingdom is not a prince, the prince is still small, and Xia Rui is in charge of the government.


    In the capital.


    No one dares not to face the county government.


    What''s more.


    Xia Jingning is the only descendant of Xia Rui.


    "Wang Gongyan has no knowledge and no skills. Although his family has strong financial resources, he lacks intelligence. In his subordinates'' opinion, it should not be Wang Gongyan who made this decision."


    Wang Gongyan is not so brave.


    If his elder brother knew that Wang Gongyan had refused his son''s invitation, he would beat all three layers of skin off his body.


    "It''s not him, of course."


    Xia Jingning opened his mouth.


    "My son''s letter of worship is not for his royal residence."


    Not Wang Gongyan.


    Naturally, it can only be the fairy expert in Wang''s mansion.


    Now Shengjing city is full of stories about her.


    "The mysterious man in the prince''s house really has the courage to offend his son?"


    Xia Jingning naturally did not expect it.


    He was thinking about it before.


    The mysterious man should have let out these rumors on purpose, waiting for him to come.


    But now.


    He took the initiative to go to the door.


    But they were turned away.


    Is that right.


    My previous judgment is wrong?


    For this mysterious man who suddenly appeared. Xia Jingning was also puzzled. His eyebrows were locked and his face was serious. At this time, the pressure of his whole body was very low.


    "How is Qi Yurou?"


    He sighed.


    Xia Jingning or sat on the side of the position, quietly asked out this sentence.


    Qi Yurou.


    He is a good alchemist. Although his spirit is not strong enough, his figure is similar to Yuchen''s.


    But the mental strength is really weak, and the physical quality is not very good. At that time, I don''t know whether I can bear the powerful array.


    That''s why.


    Over the years.


    Xia Jingning has been looking for it.


    I want to find a woman with excellent mental strength.


    But.


    Every time after experiencing Falun, none of those women can survive successfully.


    Finally, their bodies were taken away by a man in black.


    "For such a long time, is she still not strong enough?"


    "Shizi, girl Yurou has a weak temperament. Your training has not achieved much in recent years, but her cough and asthma is better than before."


    Xia Jingning sighed deeply again.


    No way.


    It''s too slow.


    He can''t wait that long.


    He needs a female alchemist with excellent mental strength and physical quality.


    Even if the master fairy in Wang''s mansion is a bureau, he wants to break into it.


    "On May 5, you ask the people of the county government to prepare. In half a month''s time, I will hold a grand hunting meeting. At that time, the dignified people in the capital must attend."


    "Yes, I do."


    "By the way, in private, I would like to talk about it to Wang Gongquan. I remember that I secretly pressure myself. If the" high men "of Wang Gongfu don''t go to the hunting conference, then they don''t want the property of Shengjing City, Wang Gongquan''s family."


    When Xia Jingning said this.


    The light in his eyes flickered.


    This kind of ruthlessness.


    It doesn''t seem like the first time.


    In Shengjing City, the Xia family is a noble. What''s more, the shiziye of the county government wants to hold a hunting meeting. This move quickly attracts the attention of the whole Prince of Shengjing city in half a day.


    After the king came to power.


    The others stopped.


    It''s the Chamberlain in charge of the penal department.


    His official position is higher than that of the king.


    In the past.


    Princes try to avoid talking to them.


    Unexpectedly, today, he was stopped by the Minister of justice.


    They exchanged greetings.


    The other side mentioned to him the hunting meeting half a month later.Originally.


    Wang Gongquan intended to attend in person. In this way, he showed his sincerity and would not offend the county government, but the servant said.


    Shizi was more interested in an "expert" in Wang''s mansion. At that time, he hoped that the woman would also come.


    Wang Gongquan was just stunned.


    I just wanted to be polite.


    The minister then said, "the timber industry in the prince''s mansion has been good recently, hasn''t it? It''s said that some of them are of unknown origin. Duke Wang is better to be cautious. If my ministry of punishment finds out, I will be fair and honest, and I will never do favoritism. "


    A short sentence.


    But it was said that Wang Gongquan was in a cold sweat.


    Unlike his younger brother Wang Gongyan, Wang Gongquan is much more intelligent. As soon as the Minister of punishment reminds him, he knows that the person Shizi really wants to invite is not Wang Gongfu.


    And now the Minister of punishment said such words to himself, the general idea, Wang Gongquan can also think of.


    The trade in timber has always had nothing to do with the imperial court.


    If there are people in the court who deliberately seek things and arbitrarily set charges, they can not resist.


    Although Wang Gongquan''s face changed.


    But I don''t dare to be too presumptuous.


    He bowed and said, "I understand that I will try my best to help my son succeed in the game."


    The Minister of punishment smiles.


    He''s gone.


    Wang Gongquan''s body can''t stand straight for a long time.


    After the court.


    Extremely rare.


    Wang Gongquan went to Wang Gongyan''s yard.


    At that time.


    Wang Gongyan is carefully reading a comic book given to him by Zhao shuning.


    The servants rushed in.


    The young master is back.


    Before Wang Gongyan could be happy, Wang Gongquan came into the door and slapped him in the face. In a moment, Wang Gongyan was in the same place, confused.


    "Brother."


    "Tell me, my Wanggong family is getting better now. You''re good. Why do you offend the shiziye, Xia family? That''s the heaven of Hailing kingdom. I''ve told you many times that you are arrogant and unreasonable. The people of Xia family can''t offend you. Why don''t you listen to them?"


    Wang Gongyan was slightly aggrieved.


    "Brother, I''m not --"


    "you are addicted to wine and sex every day. I thought that when you were young, I had no company, and I was too busy with the family business to care about you, so I let you go. I thought, although you are lawless, you will always remember to teach you the truth, but you are good. Why do you want to provoke the Heavenly Master of Hailing kingdom? You want to destroy our Wanggong family "Yes?"


    "Brother."


    Wang Gongquan''s face was full of anger at this time. He was not in the mood to listen to Wang Gongyan''s explanation. Seeing that he was still reading the comic book, he simply grabbed the comic book.


    It was torn in two.


    Wang Gongyan wanted to stop him, but he couldn''t.


    His hands were shaking.


    At this time, Wang Gongyan should be very afraid.


    "Brother, don''t tear it. It''s not a comic book. It''s given to me by my master. I can cultivate my mind skills." speaking of the back, Wang Gongyan''s voice already brought a lot of grievances.


    "Where are you going to make friends? It must be those tricksters who want to cheat you. I''m not only going to tear it up, but today I''m going to throw away all the things you play in the yard."


    Wang Gongquan pushes Wang Gongyan away.


    We have to go inside.


    "Brother, there are -"


    words in it.


    A beautiful woman in Fei''s clothes walked out slowly.


    "Young master, why be angry."

 Chapter 809

This is Wang Gongquan''s "senior, that -"


    "I will go to the hunting meeting in half a month."

 Chapter 810

    At the foot of Wuyi Mountain.


    In the pavilion here.


    All kinds of troops have been stationed.


    At this point.


    The sun has not yet fully risen.


    Everyone arrived at the scene early.


    No one dares to let the shiziye of the county government wait. Most people get up at midnight, dress up and rush here.


    Xia Jingning came slowly.


    They were surrounded by people.


    He is the son of heaven, and he deserves the attention of thousands of people.


    Xia Jingning turned over and got off the horse.


    Take a look at the crowd.


    On the side of the fifth month said: "it''s all here, then get ready, start."


    Everyone looked around.


    They all bowed their heads and saluted Xia Jingning.


    At this time on May 5.


    But he shook his head.


    Fu Er went to Xia Jingning''s ear and said in a low voice, "the" expert "has not arrived yet."


    The man''s eyebrows frowned unconsciously.


    He looked up.


    Look at the sun overhead.


    At this point.


    It''s the best time to hunt animals.


    No one has ever dared to wait, even the monarch of Hailing kingdom.


    The so-called "expert" really put on a great airs.


    "Did you inform the Wangs?"


    "Report back to Shizi, we have been informed, and the other party has also said that today, the man will come."


    Xia Jingning already had anger in her heart.


    Is that man playing with himself?


    "Excuse me for being late."


    In the distance.


    Suddenly there was a sound.


    Look for the sound.


    I saw a woman wearing a simple scarlet hunting suit, red yarn brushing her face, riding a tall red maned horse, walking slowly towards them.


    I''ll come out.


    You''ve made a lot of money.


    Xia Jingning looks at the woman.


    Zhao shuning naturally looked at him.


    See you for the first time.


    Zhao shuning also unconsciously stopped his eyes.


    The handsome young man in the front is Xia Qingyan''s younger generation. He is similar to Xia Qingyan in three aspects. However, this is not what shocked him.


    To Zhao shuning''s surprise.


    She always felt that Xia Jingning''s face seemed to have been seen somewhere.


    In my mind.


    Constantly skimming the screen.


    Finally.


    Zhao shuning widened his eyes and stopped the horse.


    She remembered.


    After so many years, although the impression is a little vague.


    But.


    She could still remember the face, and she had seen someone who looked like it.


    That man is Xia Wanling.


    It''s late in summer.


    How can it be a late summer Caragana?


    Zhao shuning''s heart clapped.


    A bad premonition rose rapidly in her heart.


    The scene at this time.


    A little embarrassed.


    Zhao shuning stops where he is.


    Xia Jingning was ten meters away from her, and they looked at each other like this.


    It''s just that.


    Two people''s eyes.


    It''s different.


    Zhao shuning is a face of inquiry.


    And Xia Jingning.


    He looked at Zhao shuning like "prey".


    Good shape.


    Good fitness.


    Mental strength, seems to be good.


    The woman in Fei''s clothes opposite is more suitable than Qi Yurou to be the substitute of this array.


    "Girl, don''t you dismount? Is it hard for me to come and take you down in person? "


    Xia Jingning opened his mouth.


    Zhao shuning took back his mind.


    Just now, although it was only a short half a moment.


    In Zhao shuning''s mind, however, earth shaking changes have taken place.


    Is that right.


    At the beginning.


    Is it even in other people''s plan to save that summer night?


    I''m just a chess piece from the beginning to the end?


    Is that so?


    After all, I still don''t see through human nature?


    "What? Do you really want our son to ask the girl to dismount


    Zhao shuning''s eyebrows frowned lightly.


    The right leg is swept gently, the movement is clean and neat, easily jump off the red mane horse, it seems, it is quite the style of prairie children.


    Of course.


    Zhao shuning lived more than 500 years ago, but Ruoqiang''s children grew up in Loulan. Not to mention horses, she could control even more exotic creatures than horses."You are the son of the county?"


    Zhao shuning goes straight to Xia Jingning.


    He asked directly.


    Xia Jingning''s look changed.


    The feeling of disgust floated on the surface. Although it was only for a moment, it was still captured by Zhao shuning.


    Naturally.


    In Xia Jingning''s heart, Zhao shuning''s behavior at this time reminds him of a woman, that is Dongfang Yinuo. If it wasn''t for her, he would not be reduced to such a situation with Yuchen.


    It''s hard.


    This woman also wants to attract her attention?


    Zhao shuning looks at Xia Jingning.


    In her eyes, Xia Jingning is a little child. Zhao shuning has been practicing for many years. Xia Jingning has only lived for a few years, and he dares to be so arrogant and show his mood so clearly. Isn''t it that he underestimates Zhao shuning, the eight phase spirit pharmacist?


    Seeing Xia Jingning''s disgust for himself, Zhao shuning just wanted to speak.


    But he has changed into a modest and polite appearance.


    She said, "is that the lady in Wang''s mansion? I''ve heard so much about you


    Face change?


    It''s too slow.


    "There are too many fierce beasts in Wuyi Mountain. You''d better be careful, girl. If you can trust my son, just follow him and he will protect you as much as possible."


    Protect me?


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    A pair of eyes. They look great.


    Xia Jingning was in a trance, but he felt a bit down.


    I don''t want to.


    Although Zhao shuning saw Xia Jingning''s bad intentions, he didn''t break them.


    To put it bluntly, "that''s going to trouble Shizi."


    This is a sentence.


    It directly attracted the jealous eyes of many women in the boudoir.


    "I don''t know where the woman came from. She was so popular with shiziye."


    "Shiziye hasn''t invited women to his camp for many years."


    "Is it difficult, this woman has a good future?"


    The sound of speculation.


    It''s not big.


    Zhao shuning''s ear power is excellent, and he can sense one or two.


    She had to complain.


    Is that a blessing?


    I''m afraid the beasts in Wuyi Mountain are not terrible. The most terrible thing is their humble son.


    Zhao shuning leads his horse.


    Clever behind Xia Jingning.


    It''s cute.


    In fact, it is because Zhao shuning''s spirit is already wandering. What she thinks and reads at this time is the late summer Caragana. Does it have anything to do with Xia Jingning.


    That''s right.


    The stars have said on their way here.


    It seems that many years ago, the county government lost a baby princess.


    At that time.


    Because Xia Wanling, whom Zhao shuning saw, had a family, she did not connect her with the little princess in her infancy. When she thought about it, the strangeness became more obvious.


    "Girl, it''s time to get on the horse. It''s time to enter the mountain."


    Zhao shuning said.


    Don''t wait for the son to come to help, directly turned over on the horse.


    Xia Jingning''s hand.


    It''s so empty that it stays in the air.


    When he reacts.


    Zhao shuning is already riding a horse, several meters away from him.


    Looking at the woman''s back, the smile on Xia Jingning''s face slowly disappeared, and the evil in her eyes slowly emerged.

 Chapter 811

    Wuyi Mountain.


    It is the most famous mysterious mountain range in Hailing country.


    Here.


    It''s the royal hunting ground.


    Apart from the people of the Xia family, those who can receive the invitation can be regarded as the leading figures in Shanghai lingguo.


    Zhao shuning is an exception.


    However, he won Xia Jingning''s separate reception, which made many rich children envious.


    But.


    They don''t know.


    Xia Jingning is only interested in Zhao shuning''s body.


    Deep mountains and huge ravines.


    The mountains rise and fall.


    Dozens of rivers surged in.


    Such momentum.


    It reminds Zhao shuning of his experience in the dark area. However, the terrain and structure of Wuyi Mountain is much more dangerous than that of dark area.


    So.


    It''s a royal place.


    But in addition to Xia Jingning, who is a good practitioner, no other royal children dare to go to Wuyi Mountain to die.


    The monster inside.


    Up to now, the people in this prosperous capital can''t tell why there are so many kinds.


    Zhao shuning soon found a hiding place.


    She did it on purpose.


    She has long known that Xia Jingning has been following her. If she takes the road, if she wants to set it up, she may not have a chance.


    So.


    Zhao shuning deliberately led them to this dangerous mountain range.


    Ahead.


    It''s a high cliff.


    Behind me.


    It''s the county government army that''s about to move.


    Zhao shuning stood facing the wind, standing on the edge of the cliff, looking at the scenery in front of him. The wind from here contaminated the humidity of the river under the cliff, making the wind cool.


    She looked back.


    But he sat down leisurely.


    By the way, he took out a lot of food from the bag of heaven and earth. He put his legs under his feet and ate the dry food in his hands calmly.


    Deep in the woods.


    Occasionally you can hear a rustle.


    Zhao shuning just said with a smile: "after so long, it''s time to come out."


    The man behind the deep grass frowned unconsciously.


    She knew she was following her?


    Is this really the game she set up?


    "Are you willing to go back empty handed


    Xia Jingning didn''t make a sound, but he was told by the other woman.


    So far.


    He stood up.


    Side month five low voice way: "the son of the world, what do you do?"


    Xia Jingning cleared her throat.


    "Don''t hide, she has found us long ago," he said


    Immediately.


    In the eyes of all.


    He walked firmly to Zhao shuning.


    The four eyes are opposite.


    Zhao shuning smiles slowly.


    Xia Jingning, sometimes is really some like Xia Qingyan, at least their eyes, footsteps, are so firm.


    "You did it on purpose?"


    Xia Jingning opened his mouth first.


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Do you know my purpose?"


    Zhao shuning nodded again.


    Xia Jingning sneered: "in that case, how dare you come here alone?" Is this woman too arrogant to think that she can escape from her own hands?


    "Because I want to ask you something."


    Zhao shuning clapped his hands.


    Then he stood up.


    Xia Jingning looked down.


    "It''s up to you," he said


    "Is Qi Yurou in your house?"


    Xia Jingning''s steps are suffocating.


    His eyes were fixed on Zhao shuning.


    "Are you here for her?"


    Zhao shuning nodded and shook his head again.


    "It''s good that I''m here for her, but I''m here for you, too."


    "What do you mean?"


    Zhao shuning replied: "I just don''t want to see Xia Qingyan''s descendants, for their own selfish desires, do so much harm to nature."


    Xia Jingning''s body is slightly stiff.


    He said angrily, "can you mention the names and taboos of our ancestors?"


    Zhao shuning looked at the high spirited man in front of him.


    Only a deep sigh.


    Evil.


    He didn''t save Xia Qingyan to make his younger generation angry.


    All in all.


    This is Xia Jingning.


    It''s time to call her ancestor.After all.


    That Xia Qingyan is also related to himself, so he can be regarded as his brother.


    "Xia Jingning, as the son of the county government, you can be regarded as supporting heaven with only one hand in this Hailing kingdom. If Xia Qingyan knew that the country he had fought hard at the beginning was now used by you to spend so much, he would kick the coffin board and jump out of the cemetery."


    Xia Jingning stepped back.


    "Who are you?"


    "What do you know?"


    Zhao shuning plays with the dagger in his hand at will.


    He said softly, "it doesn''t matter who I am, but I know what you want to do. The spirit shifting array can''t be controlled by the alchemist of your rank. Although Dongfang Yuchen and you are husband and wife, you miss her very much, but it''s not an excuse for you to harm other alchemists."


    Xia Jingning''s face at this time.


    It''s all shock.


    What about her?


    You know everything?


    After the dull.


    Xia Jingning suddenly began to laugh.


    This is a smile.


    Zhao shuning''s heart bristled with laughter.


    This kid? Isn''t that stupid?


    "You know so much."


    "However, it''s also a good thing. At least, it shows that you should be a good alchemist. Now, your body is extremely healthy. It''s enough to be a container for my wife."


    Here''s a look.


    It''s Zhao shuning''s turn to frown.


    This is Xia Jingning.


    It''s really stubborn.


    It''s all this time. What I think in my heart is still such a thing. So persistent, do not know who is with.


    "Now that you know all about it, let''s just let it go. Today, I''ve worked hard to deal with you."


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "Rotten wood cannot be carved."


    Xia Jingning at this time in the eyes has only crazy, his hands up.


    In the palm of your hand.


    That blazing fire, already in non-stop combustion.


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    Xia Jingning''s ability.


    In Hailing Kingdom, it should be one of the best.


    Looking at the flame in his hand, you can see that he is a very gifted alchemist. It''s a pity that a young man who used to be an elegant man has become like this.


    There is a pair of leather bags.


    Zhao shuning''s face.


    There was no panic.


    She just looked at Xia Jingning.


    Reconfirm with him.


    "Are you sure you want to do it with me?"


    That''s the tone.


    It seems to be the final salvation for Xia Jingning.


    She could feel the loss of her loved one, just like the grief of her master.


    Zhao shuning wants to give Xia Jingning a chance.


    It''s just that.


    This is a man.


    Now we have reached a state of complete selflessness.


    In his eyes and heart, there was only Dongfang Yuchen, who spoke softly.


    What fame and fortune, what status, what world, this man, has been put on the mind.


    Xia Jingning burst out.


    With his action, the deep woods around also began to have a great movement.


    To catch her.


    Xia Jingning must have invited many experts.


    It''s just that.


    It''s a pity.


    If Zhao shuning doesn''t teach them a lesson, I''m afraid that Xia Jingning''s life will be completely destroyed in the future.

 Chapter 812

    "All things exist between heaven and earth. You are so complacent that if the Hailing kingdom can allow you to be presumptuous, the peak saint of Kyushu can''t tolerate you to be so selfish."


    Xia Jingning''s eyes flashed a struggle.


    But in the end.


    Zhao shuning''s words still did not play an absolute role in him.


    The "evil" in the heart once again defeated the last trace of reason in the brain.


    "I''ve come to this day. I can''t look back, no matter whether I''m allowed in this world or not."


    Man''s voice.


    With the vicissitudes of life.


    In the meantime, there may be remorse.


    It''s just that.


    It doesn''t matter anymore.


    When he made the decision and took the first step, Xia Jingning understood that he could not turn back.


    The fire in my hand.


    It''s burning.


    Four.


    There was a lot of anger.


    Xia Jingning''s body, with the operation of mental power at the same time, has a little change, the body hair, become more and more rich.


    His eyes.


    It''s full of blood.


    The sequelae of taboo surgery.


    He deserves it.


    Because of Xia Jingning''s sudden attack, the mental strength around him surged up.


    And what they''re attacking.


    It''s Zhao shuning in black clothes.


    The veil fell suddenly under the strong mental impact.


    Zhao shuning''s face was displayed in front of the public.


    Such a beautiful woman.


    How energetic will she be? How could it attract the son of the world to send so many practitioners to deal with her?


    Yes.


    Question.


    Just for a moment.


    The next moment.


    Then they understood that shiziye''s doing this is not a groundless worry. It''s really necessary.


    When all the mental energy rushes to Zhao shuning.


    There was a trace of disappointment in her eyes.


    Xia Jingning, after all, you are too anxious. You will make a big mistake.


    Women''s eyes despise.


    I just raised my right hand.


    The red flame is ten meters high.


    Her pupils are also red by the flame in her palm. At first glance, it gives people a sense of arrogance.


    Just when all mental power is about to attack Zhao shuning.


    She gave a little smile.


    Give me a little hand.


    A very strong shield suddenly appeared, and then expanded rapidly. Those mental powers were not weak, but in the face of Zhao shuning''s shield, they were all rebounded back.


    Huge momentum.


    In a flash.


    Before they even had time to react, their bodies began to fall around like a kite with a broken line.


    Of course.


    Xia Jingning didn''t.


    Although he was also attacked by the mental force, he dodged in time. The mental force that rebounded back didn''t hurt him.


    The people around them fell to the ground one after another.


    Actually, many people vomited blood on the spot.


    They look up again.


    After looking at the so-called "little girl", her eyes began to become awed.


    Even the pace, also began to unconsciously back.


    Zhao shuning took back the great spiritual power in his hands and took a step forward.


    It made those people look different.


    However, Zhao shuning had no interest in them at all, and he would not kill them.


    Xia Jingning''s eyes are opposite Zhao shuning at this time.


    His eyes, or so firm.


    It seems.


    This Xia Jingning really loves Dongfang Yuchen, but it''s a pity that their fate has long been broken.


    "Who told you the taboo art of soul moving needle?"


    Zhao shuning exports.


    Xia Jingning did not give in at all.


    "You don''t have to ask me if you''ve made it clear."


    "What I can find out is nothing more than the skin. Anyun has great ability, but she has been dead for so many years. Moreover, at that time, Xia Qingyan hated that woman to the bone. After her death, according to Xia Qingyan''s habit, everything she left behind will be destroyed. How can your soul shifting array come from the wizard Anyun like the rumor has it?"


    Xia Jingning''s eyes flickered.


    "Who is it?"


    "Who on earth did you deal with?"


    Zhao shuning asked questions one after another.


    Xia Jingning began to panic.


    Now.


    He felt it.


    It seems that the woman in front of her is not an ordinary person. When she talks about Anyun and her ancestors, she has no awe in her eyes.Like? As if they were contemporaries?


    But.


    Where can there be such a strange thing? If the people in those days could live to the present, they would certainly be famous in the world. Even if they did not, they should be as mysterious as the man in black. They often wear black robes and would not show people in front.


    "Now I''ll tell you that the so-called soul shifting array is just a cover up given to you by someone who has a heart. That array can''t revive your beloved. Over the years, you''ve only been the puppet of the person who has a heart. The more alchemists you have collected, the later you won''t succeed."


    "You''re bullshit


    Zhao shuning''s words.


    Completely angered Xia Jingning.


    He has worked hard for so long and done so many things against his conscience, just for the sake of a glimmer of hope. How can he fail? I''m sure my own method didn''t work right.


    It must be.


    Zhao shuning snorted coldly.


    "The curfew."


    "Today, I''ll tell you that only Yan Ruyu, the emperor''s teacher of the year before last, can be able to kill people in this world. However, even if it''s against the way of heaven, I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort and may not be able to succeed."


    "You lied to me. You''re lying to me, aren''t you? "


    Xia Jingning''s eyes were wide open.


    Of course he would not believe it.


    Zhao shuning stretched out his right hand.


    "I''ll show you, dare you?"


    Xia Jingning looks at Zhao shuning''s index finger.


    He knows what Zhao shuning means.


    As long as her hands are on her eyebrows and her whole body is relaxed, what she sees will be displayed in front of her eyes. He does not have this ability now. Only a strong man like the woman in front of him can be free and easy.


    "Dare not?"


    Xia Jingning was stunned for a long time.


    After all.


    Come forward slowly.


    The voice of the crowd came from behind.


    "Shizi, be careful of the witch. She may be cheating you!"


    "My Lord


    Xia Jingning heard it.


    There was doubt in his mind.


    But it still pressed.


    According to the just now woman''s vast spiritual power, if she wants to kill them, I''m afraid they won''t live until now.


    Women''s hands.


    Gently place in Xia Jingning eyebrow.


    Xia Jingning''s body suddenly straightens, and his emotions emerge in the depths of his pupils.


    Complex and vivid.


    Doubt? fear? to fear? Anger?


    All of these flashed.


    When Zhao shuning took back his finger again.


    Xia Jingning was like being drained of all his strength, and suddenly sat on the ground.


    Just now.


    He knows what he should and shouldn''t know.


    Now.


    What he knew best was that Yuchen and himself were hopeless.


    Xia Jingning was extremely decadent at this time. The vitality on her face was half gone.


    "False, all false."


    After that, YUEWU rushed forward.


    "What have you done to our son?"


    Those people are almost recovered now, and they stand up one after another.


    Zhao shuning just wanted to open his mouth.


    But suddenly I realized something was wrong.


    Behind me.


    An extremely powerful force is coming in their direction.

 Chapter 813

    There were dozens of alchemists present.


    Their mental strength is excellent in Hailing kingdom.


    People present.


    Zhao shuning is the most powerful.


    So.


    She was also the first to feel the danger.


    "Be careful!"


    After Zhao shuning said these two words, he quickly used his hands and used his whole body''s mental strength.


    Under the cliff.


    There began to be the beating of the waves.


    Then.


    It''s getting worse.


    Right now.


    The alchemists at the scene looked at each other and realized that something was wrong.


    He also used all his mental strength.


    With a bang, a huge purple shield appeared in the sky, forming a semicircle, protecting the people in the middle.


    No one dares to speak.


    Because at this time.


    Their ears, there are bursts of harsh voice came.


    The voice was so sharp that it pierced the protective shield set by all of them.


    Zhao shuning''s heart became more and more uneasy.


    She looked back.


    Serious way: "Xia Jingning, there is something hidden in this Wu Yi mountain, don''t you know?"


    Xia Jingning is also sweating at this time, fully supporting the shield.


    He has just suffered a blow, and now he has to face such a sudden disaster. He is also a little confused.


    "I don''t know." At this time Xia Jingning, the head is empty, can only answer this sentence.


    Because I saw Zhao shuning''s strength before.


    Today, the practitioners behind him also respect Zhao shuning a lot.


    "Master, do you know what is under the cliff?"


    "How could it be so lethal?"


    "Yes, it''s the first time that we''ve lived so long to meet such a powerful spiritual force. It''s many times stronger than us."


    Zhao shuning brow deep lock.


    Those practitioners are still asking her for advice.


    "However, we have seen the ability of our predecessors before. With her, nothing will happen."


    "Yes, the elder just now, just one hand, has blocked all our attacks. Now, there should be nothing wrong."


    Zhao shuning cursed himself in his heart.


    At this time to her so high hat, is to push her to the front of the deathbed?


    These people don''t have eyes?


    Don''t you see that you''ve used both hands at the moment?


    Xia Jingning smelled a trace of abnormality.


    At this time, he learned that the soul shifting array could not be realized, and he was not as hostile to Zhao shuning as before.


    Now that''s the case.


    It''s a miracle that they can walk out of Wuyi Mountain.


    Xia Jingning moved a step in the direction of Zhao shuning.


    It seems that some kind of decision has been made.


    He lowered his voice and said, "master, I want to ask you something."


    Zhao shuning can''t watch him at this time.


    Had to deal with at will: "how?"


    Xia Jingning sighed.


    Sincere way: "I know, before I did something wrong, to the county government black, brought a lot of negative effects to my father, they have only me this child, I have not left them any descendants."


    "Say the point."


    Zhao shuning was slightly impatient.


    Before.


    She didn''t think Xia Jingning would say such sentimental words.


    "Wait a moment, I will try my best to hold this monster down. I know that with the ability of my predecessors, if you want to keep us, it will be difficult, but if you want to escape, you can go completely."


    "While the monster is not on the cliff now, these practitioners I brought can hold on for a while. Let''s go now."


    Zhao shuning looked back at Xia Jingning.


    This kid.


    Now at this moment, there is a trace of Xia Qingyan.


    They are all people who do wrong, and the obsession is buried in their bones.


    "Please help me to apologize to my father and say that Jingning is unfilial."


    "Keep these words with your father."


    Zhao shuning''s mental strength is more and more powerful.


    The conversation between Xia Jingning and Zhao shuning was also heard by the rest of the practitioners. Although they were dissatisfied and died in this way, they also understood that there was no need for a strong man like Zhao shuning to die for them.


    "Master!"


    In front of Xia Jingning, a jade pendant with the word "Ning" suddenly appeared.


    It floats in the direction of Zhao shuning.


    "What''s this?""This is the symbol of the status of emperor of Hailing kingdom. Now I give it to you. Please take back my apology to my father."


    "Take it back. I can''t do it yet."


    "But -"


    "no but, it''s a beast! It''s not that I haven''t dealt with it. It''s a big deal. Please help me. "


    The first half of Zhao shuning''s words are still manly and high spirited.


    In the second half of the sentence.


    It''s obvious that I''m not good enough.


    She released a hand and took out a bone whistle.


    The bone whistle.


    It was Zhao Huai who gave it to her before she came out of Youming valley.


    Put it in your mouth and recite it in your heart.


    A series of extremely rapid bone whistles immediately came out of the shield.


    People heard it.


    The body is in a daze.


    This -


    the elder was so beautiful, but how could he blow the bone whistle? The sound was even more harsh than that of the monster under the cliff.


    After Zhao shuning finished blowing.


    Put it back in my arms.


    Looking at the faces of the people in shock.


    She said calmly: "look what, the first time blowing, no experience, the next time is good."


    Everyone was ashamed.


    For the first time?


    So?


    Does it work?


    Zhao shuning is such a bad temper. If people insist that she stay and help them fight thunder, she will go very natural and unrestrained.


    But as long as they let themselves go.


    On the contrary, I can''t be cruel.


    Fatal! It''s deadly, this terrible heart of the virgin.


    "Master, I haven''t asked your name yet. If we can go out, we must thank you very much."


    Zhao shuning rolled his eyes.


    Who wants you to thank.


    But they were still talking.


    And the voice of discussion one after another, Zhao shuning is really disturbed, had to say: "Zhao shuning."


    Zhao shuning?


    When I heard the name.


    Xia Jingning was stunned suddenly.


    Zhao shuning naturally noticed Xia Jingning''s abnormality and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xia Jingning murmured: "this name, I seem to have heard it somewhere."


    "I''m a bit famous in Dongze Dahuang. It''s not surprising that you''ve heard of it."


    "No, I''ve heard that name since I was a child."


    "So amazing?" Zhao shuning just said it casually.


    Xia Jingning is very serious.


    "The Royal Children of Hailing kingdom in our country, but those who have the family mark will be given a jade pendant with the word" Ning "in their name, which is the supreme glory."


    "Oh? That may be my name, you also have a "Ning", so it happened


    "No way."


    Xia Jingning suddenly thought of something, eyes open greatly.

 Chapter 814

    "I''ve seen you in the family tree!"


    Xia Jingning said suddenly.


    Zhao shuning did not have time to pay attention to him, still thinking about how to deal with the unknown monster.


    This is a monster.


    It should be at the level of beast.


    "You have another name, don''t you?"


    Zhao shuning did not answer.


    Xia Jingning said: "luofeiyan, you are also called luofeiyan. Zhao shuning, it''s a name you never use. "


    Hear the familiar name.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help being distracted.


    Straight way: "where do you know?"


    When I was Luo Feiyan before, did I miss the name "Zhao shuning"?


    "You are on the first page of my genealogy. Your position is still above my ancestor Huiyuan."


    "Nonsense! According to the ranking, Xia Qingyan should be my elder brother. "


    "You are the ancestor! You really are the ancestor


    Zhao shuning''s eloquence.


    Make Xia Jingning completely convinced.


    The man in front of you.


    It''s really the first person on his own genealogy.


    The younger generation of the Xia family had heard of Luo Feiyan. They said that if there was no such person, the whole Xia family would not exist.


    It was she who, with one person''s strength, changed the fate of the whole Hailing kingdom.


    So.


    She is the first person on the genealogy.


    It''s a bit of a job.


    Even above Xia Qingyan.


    When the ancestor died, he mentioned the pen tremblingly, put a big word "Ning" behind the name of naluofeiyan, and also issued an edict.


    Xia Jingning is smart.


    He had great respect for Huiyuan emperor and knew that when his ancestors were young, they liked to create storybooks. He collected many storybooks and got the name of Zhao shuning.


    Just now.


    The reason why he said that he had heard the name of Zhao shuning since he was a child was to cheat Zhao shuning.


    I didn''t expect that.


    This is the result.


    It really scared him.


    "Laozu!"


    Xia Jingning called again.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help shivering.


    Please.


    When you call me like this, I''m getting older. Which girl would like to be called like this?


    But Xia Jingning did not care.


    Compared with Xia Qingyan, Emperor Huiyuan.


    What he always believed in was the first person with a different surname who could be included in the genealogy. He always wanted to know what kind of ability such a strange woman had to make the whole Hailing Kingdom worship her.


    Now it''s time.


    Xia Jingning still doesn''t understand.


    But.


    It doesn''t matter anymore.


    Now Zhao shuning''s image in front of him has risen several levels.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help sighing.


    If you go on Sighing like this, you will become the real "old" ancestor sooner or later as Xia Jingning called you!


    Look at Xia Jingning.


    Seems to want to kneel.


    Zhao shuning only got the way: "this kind of empty gift is very bad. Now in this situation, I don''t like your gift."


    "Laozu."


    "Don''t worry. Since you call me Laozu, I will try my best to protect you. You have to pay back the mistakes you have done in the future."


    "Jingning is wrong."


    Today''s Xia Jingning.


    Where or before that invincible son.


    In front of Zhao shuning, he has already become downcast.


    Those practitioners behind them are all puzzled. They don''t know what''s going on. How did Shizi suddenly change his attitude towards Zhao shuning?


    You know.


    All over Shengjing.


    Even if it is the king, but it has never been treated so servilely by this prince.


    Even what Xia Jingning and Zhao shuning said earlier.


    They are also at a loss.


    Anyway.


    It just doesn''t make sense.


    The prince''s attitude towards the girl became extremely respectful.


    Thank you very much


    "The name of Laozu should be avoided.


    No, I haven''t said three words yet. The breath from the edge of the cliff has come to them.


    In a moment.


    The protective cover above them has already made bursts of breaking sound.


    The change of cliff.


    A huge tap came out.


    Just a glance.


    It has already scared the people to death.On the cliff, a dragon head is huge and blue. Its long beard is flowing slowly with the rampant spirit.


    His manner is not arrogant but angry.


    There is disdain in the eyes.


    Overhead.


    Two powerful and hard dragon horns stand upright.


    Zhao shuning saw it.


    Although in the heart already had guessed, but also was startled.


    "This, this is what monster -"


    "never seen in history books."


    "Master, what is this?"


    Zhao shuning took a deep breath.


    How could it be this thing?


    "Laozu?"


    "What''s this?"


    "Among the fierce beasts in ancient times, Ice Armor horned magic dragon ranked second."


    Ancient beast?


    Second place!


    Ice armour Horned Dragon, its whole body is full of indestructible ice armour, and its top two horns have a strong magic power, especially in the cold wasteland.


    No wonder, in such hot weather, when Zhao shuning was standing by the cliff before, he could feel so cool. At the beginning, why didn''t he have a long mind?


    "Ice armour horn magic dragon, this magic thing, how can appear here?"


    "Isn''t a beast of this level supposed to exist in the demon kingdom or a more ancient and desolate place?"


    "It''s been hundreds of years. It''s said that after being suppressed by Emperor Zun, there was no news. Unexpectedly, the Ice Armor Horned Dragon was suppressed in the sea connected with Wuyi Mountain."


    "What is to be done?"


    "What are we doing now? Are you really going to die in this place? "


    Zhao shuning''s expression at this time.


    It''s also extremely serious.


    Although she thought that this thing was extremely powerful, at the beginning, she only regarded it as a divine beast. Although the ancient divine beast was fierce, it still had human nature. As a alchemist of eight grades, Zhao shuning could communicate with it.


    But now.


    What appeared in front of them was the second most fierce beast in ancient times.


    Ancient fierce beast, that is the existence of tyranny and blood, to communicate with it?


    That''s just wishful thinking.


    "Laozu?"


    "Get ready to die."


    Xia Jingning anxiously looks at Zhao shuning, originally wants to get a word of encouragement.


    But I didn''t expect it.


    Zhao shuning said so frankly.


    The people in the back were all in mourning.


    "Master, you must save us!"


    Trouble, trouble. Now, I''m afraid I''ll be folded here.


    "What do you want me to do?"


    "The strength of Ice Armor Horned Dragon is very strong, but it is slightly inferior to the red flame Golden Dragon."


    The crowd breathed a sigh of relief.


    When the elder said this, there should be hope.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I can''t beat ChiYan Golden Dragon. "


    "What about the ice Horned Dragon?"


    Zhao shuning has no choice but to stand up.


    "I can''t fight either."


    This -

 Chapter 815

    There was a burst of shame.


    It seems that there is no special ability in this "ancestor" respected by Shizi.


    Zhao shuning is not pretending to be calm.


    Her life creed is.


    Since they''re all going to die.


    Then why do you die in a heroic and heroic way?


    I''m praying in my heart.


    On the other side.


    That Ice Armor horn evil dragon already thoroughly broke through the sea bottom''s fetter, soared to the air.


    In a word.


    It''s a coincidence.


    At the beginning, Yan Ruyu used seven points of strength to suppress the Ice Armor horned magic dragon. Originally, according to the truth, no one in the world could untie the shackles except him.


    But.


    Thousands of calculations.


    I missed the appearance of Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning became Yan Ruyu''s man on the top of his heart. When he suppressed the ice armour Horned Dragon, Yan Ruyu borrowed the power of the fire lotus in his body.


    In the world.


    Except for the Phoenix family.


    No one can control that power.


    Unless they are willing to give the seed of this inheritance to that person.


    What a coincidence.


    Zhao shuning is Yan Ruyu''s only one who has given her the fire of Honglian industry.


    Ice armour Horned Dragon has been suppressed for hundreds of years. It has been living in the bottomless sea, and it is a ferocious beast in ancient times. Now Zhao shuning bumps into it by mistake. When he used his mental power before, he unconsciously startles the ferocious beast in the deep sea.


    This fierce beast is also smart, and knows how to break through the obstacles set by Yan Ruyu with the help of Zhao shuning''s power.


    Once enemies meet.


    Naturally, the eye is red.


    Now the ice armour Horned Dragon hovers in the sky, and its round eyes, not angry and powerful face, show the ambition of swallowing all this.


    "Here you are."


    The roar of the dragon.


    Infiltrate into the corner of Wuyi Mountain.


    This monster has been cultivated for so many years, and has been able to communicate with human beings like a divine beast. Nevertheless, it is quite different from the divine beast.


    What they hide in their heart is killing, bloodthirsty and destruction.


    I knew that.


    He brought the Phoenix.


    I don''t know how the Phoenix has finished. Now I have no chance to win in the face of this fierce beast.


    "You''ve changed your face."


    "But you are weaker. You all have to die. "


    The giant dragon, with its huge body, smashed into the protective cover set by Zhao shuning.


    Just as the crowd was ready to fight.


    Zhao shuning roared.


    "Don''t inject mental energy. We can''t stop it. Take down mental energy and run to a remote place."


    The more mental power is injected into the shield, the stronger the anti phagocytic force they will receive at that time.


    People understand.


    He rushed to the side.


    Zhao shuning''s eyes are slightly tight, and his mental strength is suddenly enhanced.


    "Laozu!"


    "Go away, you''re just an appetizer for the ice Horned Dragon."


    The moment the shield breaks.


    Zhao shuning''s body was several feet high.


    Ice armour horn magic dragon see this, nature won''t easily let Zhao shuning, between it direction a turn, toward Zhao shuning full attack.


    "The mantis arm is the chariot. It''s beyond our capacity."


    Dragon''s disdain.


    Echoes in the air.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help cursing.


    If I hadn''t died once, I would be the alchemist of Jiupin now. I can compete with you.


    Ice Armor Horned Dragon strike.


    Zhao shuning tried his best to avoid it.


    She set a border behind her, but the powerful array couldn''t hold the dragon for half a moment.


    It''s too late.


    Zhao shuning''s hand movement continues.


    The new array has not yet been formed, and she is still mumbling the mental method in her mouth.


    But.


    That beast won''t give Zhao shuning a chance.


    As soon as it got away, it hit again in the direction of Zhao shuning.


    "Bad luck


    At this time, there is no escape.


    Zhao shuning had planned to take the attack of Ice Armor horned magic dragon, but also to give it full play to the mental skills learned by the Jiupin alchemist.


    Though.


    The consequences of doing so.


    Maybe it''s broken bones and muscles.


    But at this time Zhao shuning, where can also take care of so much.


    Simply a horizontal heart.I closed my eyes.


    "Lao Zu, get out of the way!"


    Seeing through Zhao shuning''s idea, Xia Jingning shouts in a hurry.


    However.


    Zhao shuning did not dodge at all.


    At the moment when the ice armour horn magic dragon is about to hit Zhao shuning, the people are so scared that they quickly close their eyes. At this time, even if they want to run, they can''t run away, because all around, from the beginning, they have been set up by this fierce beast with many mental obstacles.


    "Bang!" There was a loud noise.


    In mid air.


    Across a shimmering white light.


    The white light.


    It turned out to be the light that appeared under the strong impact when a strong mental force was fighting against the Ice Armor horned magic dragon.


    After the white light.


    A black figure.


    In front of the woman in Fei''s clothes.


    At this point.


    Two strong mental confrontation swept in the air.


    It must be the first time for the following practitioners to see the confrontation between the two top powers.


    The sudden appearance of the man in black is also extremely powerful. This breath is also very familiar.


    The real Jiupin Alchemist is against the ancient fierce beast who ranks second. This powerful array and the turbulent mental power directly form a very strong light wave.


    People at your feet.


    It''s affected again.


    Suddenly kneel on the ground.


    The pressure above the knees is the invisible pressure of the strong.


    Zhao shuning is wrong.


    She knows that, too.


    Who is in front of you.


    She has been following herself, not far or near, but dare not appear.


    Even with their own positive opposite, have never had.


    However, Zhao shuning knew that under the black robe, what was hidden was still the slender and gorgeous she, but now she is much stronger. There is no need to rely on anyone''s protection.


    Ice armour horn demon dragon naturally did not expect that these two masters could appear at the same time in this small Wuyi Mountain.


    The appearance of locho.


    Undoubtedly, it deepens the tyranny factor in its body.


    It doesn''t want to be crushed to the bottom of the ocean where there is no light.


    This time, it must win.


    The smell of ice Horned Dragon.


    It went up several degrees in an instant.


    Zhao shuning is not ambiguous.


    At this time, her hands are constantly changing. It''s too complicated for her to cooperate with mental Dharma, and her spiritual strength is not enough to support the completion of the ceremony.


    But this mental method, does not dye the previous life to hand over to oneself, the small autumn also cannot.


    Because of the mobilization of extremely strong mental strength, Zhao shuning snorted, and a sense of fishy sweetness came from her throat. She knew that this was the limit.


    But.


    She doesn''t want to give up yet.


    The fury of the Ice Armor Horned Dragon naturally made luoqiu''s confrontation more difficult.


    "With such ability, why bother to protect the people behind you."


    The black robed man''s clothes are flying.


    Although the body is petite and powerful, it has never lost half of the Ice Armor horn magic dragon.


    "Your strength is not enough. If you continue to consume it, your mental strength will be exhausted. You get out of the way. I have a deep blood feud with the people behind you."


    "If you want to kill her, step over my body."

 Chapter 816

    A woman''s voice is not high or low.


    But it can clearly spread to Zhao shuning''s ears.


    Zhao shuning''s heart was shocked.


    She looked at the man in front of her.


    After so long, maybe everything has changed, but Xiaoqiu''s heart to her never seems to have changed.


    With Luo Qiu''s voice.


    The two men got into a complete fight.


    It''s hard to part.


    Zhao shuning knows that although luoqiu is now a nine grade alchemist, she is not as strong as the actual nine grade alchemist, because her early abilities were all accumulated by the inner alchemy of demons and beasts, which is not as strong as those who rely on their own hard cultivation.


    And then again.


    Luoqiu''s body is very different from ordinary people.


    That is when she was born, she was poisoned by cinnabar in her body. Before she was born, her mother did special things.


    So.


    A protracted war for rocho.


    It is very disadvantageous.


    Sure enough.


    After hundreds of fighting, luoqiu was already weak, and the Ice Armor Horned Dragon was a fierce beast in ancient times. It was huge, so its power would not be consumed so quickly.


    Fortunately.


    In the meantime.


    After several attempts, Zhao shuning finally found the way.


    Then.


    Just when luoqiu''s body is about to be penetrated by the Ice Armor Horned Dragon.


    The figure of a Fei color extremely quickly embraces her in the bosom, followed by, is that powerful array.


    "Beam demon array!"


    The pattern emitting blue light is rapidly enlarged, forming a circular network. In each mesh, there are dense charms.


    Above the charm.


    It''s a curse written in blood.


    Luo Qiu''s body hit Zhao shuning''s chest.


    She only heard a groan behind her.


    Then.


    They both fell to the ground.


    Thanks to Xia Jingning in time, so two people''s body, no substantial damage.


    Dragon in the air.


    Roaring in the net.


    "Laozu."


    "Now, you go first."


    Zhao shuning looks back.


    Look at rocho.


    She just said, "Xiao Qiu, help me."


    Luo Qiu put his hand into Zhao shuning''s palm without hesitation.


    They look at each other and smile.


    With the help of Luo Qiu''s mental power, Zhao shuning broke the mental obstacles set by the Ice Armor horned magic dragon one by one.


    She turned back and said, "let''s go."


    "What are you doing


    "I can''t leave. My breath has attracted this monster. I''ll follow you and bring disaster into Shengjing city. Xia Jingning, remember what I said to you before. Now, take them away quickly."


    "Laozu."


    "Hurry up. The fire of my demon array is not enough. I can''t hold it for long. Now I have time to run away."


    "But -"


    "dare you disobey my orders?"


    "Laozu."


    "Go."


    Xia Jingning had to take the people to Zhao shuning deeply kowtow three times, and then heart a ruthless, with the people, hurriedly fled up and down.


    People down the mountain.


    The heart is very heavy.


    Step by step, it''s more difficult to take.


    Zhao shuning saw Xia Jingning leave.


    I can''t help but sit on the ground.


    "His grandmother''s, still can''t answer other people''s that" ancestor ", now the gain is not worth the loss."


    That''s the tone.


    Zhao shuning did not regret it.


    Luoqiu at this time.


    Just now I dare to look at Zhao shuning.


    It''s just that.


    She was still afraid to speak first.


    "You go too."


    Zhao shuning''s tone is relaxed and says to Luo Qiu.


    Luo Qiu is suddenly excited.


    "If I don''t go, no matter what, you can''t drive me away," she said


    "What are you doing here? Accompany me to death? "


    "I will."


    I''m willing to blurt out three words.


    Zhao shuning and Luo Qiu were both stunned.


    Luo Qiu said: "I''m here, even if I''m fighting to blow myself up, I''ll protect you."


    "To protect you? Who do you mean


    "Sister."


    Luo Qiu murmurs these two words.


    The eye socket is unconsciously red.


    "You are finally willing to call me again."


    Luo Qiu suddenly kneels down."I''m sorry, I''m sorry, sister, it''s all me."


    "I know."


    Zhao shuning replied calmly.


    "I know you won''t forgive me."


    "What you want is not my forgiveness. What you are really sorry for is yourself."


    "Sister."


    "Xiaoqiu, you never listen to me, do you?"


    "No. As long as it''s my sister, I''ll listen to it. "


    Zhao shuning held out his hand.


    Gently lift off luoqiu''s black robe.


    Under the black robe.


    It''s the same familiar face.


    That''s beautiful.


    At this time, it is full of tears.


    "Don''t cry."


    Zhao shuning said softly.


    "Xiaoqiu, you have done a lot of wrong things."


    "I''m sorry, sister."


    "If you really recognize my sister, then what I say, do you listen?"


    Luoqiu nodded in panic.


    Afraid that Zhao shuning can''t feel his sincerity.


    Hastily said: "I listen, I listen to my sister, sister, you don''t blame me, OK? Xiaoqiu really knows it''s wrong. I know it''s wrong, and I also know that I have no face to see you, and I dare not see you. It''s me who hurt you. "


    Zhao shuning gave a smile.


    Rocho was wrong.


    And I did a lot of things wrong.


    What she did to herself, if she were someone else, she would like to destroy her nine families.


    But.


    This is what rocho did.


    Rocho did it for her.


    Zhao shuning''s state of mind at this time is quite complicated. In fact, she should hate luoqiu. Without luoqiu, now she is Ye Ling, the female emperor of Dongze wasteland.


    If it wasn''t for rocho.


    She won''t be betrayed by so many people.


    If it wasn''t for her, how could Zhao shuning himself have been sleeping for decades without any reason?


    But.


    Zhao shuning can''t hate Luo qiulai.


    She knows.


    Luo Qiu''s nature is not bad. If she is not forced by the world, how can she erect her whole body to protect herself?


    In the eyes of the world.


    What Luo Qiu has done, it is not too much to call her the great devil.


    Luoqiu was responsible for the collapse of the female shark tribe.


    The mainland of Kyushu was turned upside down, and luoqiu was also involved in it.


    Even her death under the siege of several big families had something to do with her.


    Actually.


    When he was in Chaozhou, Zhao shuning met Luo Qiu.


    Later I saw Xia Jingning.


    Think about it.


    She basically understood the whole story of these absurd things.


    It''s just that.


    At first, I couldn''t believe it.


    I can''t believe that Xiaoqiu, who was kind in the past, has really become a devil.


    "I''m sorry, sister."


    In the past few hundred years, luoqiu has shed tears a few times.


    Most of them are because of her.


    "Sister, Xiao Qiu doesn''t ask for your forgiveness. After I help you kill this dragon, I''ll do as you like."


    Zhao shuning held out his hand.


    It''s blocking rocho.


    Luoqiu looks back.


    "You said you would listen to me."


    "Sister?"


    "Go down the mountain first and wait for me in Chaozhou. I''ll come to find you."


    "Impossible, this dragon, it -"


    "if you don''t listen, then I can''t forgive you all my life."


    Zhao shuning''s eyes are very serious.


    It was a great shock to luoqiu.


    Rocho is afraid.


    I''m afraid my sister will look at her like this.


    Disappointed?


    Or pray?


    "I''ll be fine. You go back to Chaozhou first. I have a way to deal with the dragon."


    "Don''t dally with me. Let''s go."

 Chapter 817

    Where can luoqiu go so easily.


    I can''t get rid of her.


    And the dragon breath in the air has become more and more powerful, and there is a tendency to break through the shackles.


    But.


    Zhao shuning is not very flustered.


    "Let''s go."


    "I''m not going."


    "If you don''t go, I can''t guarantee you."


    Luo Qiu was stunned.


    That''s what my sister said.


    What do you mean?


    She stayed to protect her, but she said that if she didn''t go, she couldn''t protect herself?


    "Sister?"


    "My brother is coming."


    Luo Qiu''s eyes were wide open in an instant.


    In that pair of black eyes, Zhao shuning can see a little bit of confusion.


    Sure enough.


    My guess is good. What happened at the beginning should have something to do with her.


    "Sister."


    "My brother is Zhao Huai. You should be clear about his identity. Now, I can''t choose any one of you, but Xiaoqiu, it''s you who do wrong. I don''t want anything to happen to you before I know all the truth."


    Luo Qiu lowered her head with guilt.


    Right now.


    What can you say?


    I don''t deserve to say anything.


    "Sister, you didn''t lie to me? is it? It''s impossible for Zhao Huai to arrive. "


    "I have the bone whistle he gave me in my hand. You should know what kind of person Zhao Huai is. He only has my sister. He will try his best to come here."


    "Now, sister, can I trust you?"


    "Now, you can only trust me."


    "Sister."


    "Do one thing for me, save Xia Wanling."


    "I -"


    "I know you can do it. Take her to yuelou in Chaozhou and wait for me. That''s my request. You can do it, right? "


    Luo Qiu looks at Zhao shuning deeply.


    Then.


    He nodded heavily.


    "Take care, sister."


    Rocho''s gone.


    It''s very fast.


    Because she knew that if Zhao Huai arrived, it would not be a big problem for her sister.


    But if I stay.


    Zhao Huai will definitely hate what happened at the beginning.


    Even as a nine grade alchemist, it''s hard for him to escape from the hands of the supreme beast.


    She just met her sister.


    I don''t want to die yet.


    Stay.


    My sister should also be in a dilemma.


    Luo Qiu savors Zhao shuning''s words just now.


    That''s enough.


    No one can look at his own mistakes except his sister.


    She will be obedient.


    I will wait for my sister in Chaozhou.


    She is willing to accept any punishment.


    Zhao shuning breathed a sigh of relief.


    In the moment of lochia''s disappearance.


    The demon array in the air is also broken in an instant.


    "It seems that my heat is not enough."


    The Dragon circled.


    "You didn''t run away?"


    "Run away? Can you escape the dragon


    Although Zhao shuning is not a good person, she still doesn''t want to hurt the innocent. She knows that no matter where she goes, the dragon will go after her.


    She doesn''t want to.


    Because of one person''s fault, the life of a city was involved.


    "Then die."


    The Dragon charged down.


    Zhao shuning no longer smiles on his face, and instantly applies his mental strength to the extreme. Unfortunately, when he set up the demon array before, he already spent a lot of mental strength.


    Now.


    Call again, I''m afraid it will hurt the muscles and bones, and the muscles and veins will be broken.


    "I don''t want to be a loser."


    Zhao shuning muttered.


    He raised his head suddenly.


    "Brother --"


    the dragon''s claw.


    It has pierced Zhao shuning''s shoulder blade.


    Blood gushed out in an instant.


    Just now of words, all is oneself to deceive Luo Qiu to intentionally say, oneself hand although have bone whistle, but elder brother is far away in the sky, how can so easy to come?


    A sharp pain in the arm.


    Zhao shuning is still trying to endure the pain, and he has the strength of the other half.


    A sharp sword instantly penetrated the head of Ice Armor Horned Dragon.


    But the Ice Armor Horned Dragon is huge. Although the sword can bring great pain to it, it won''t hurt its life.


    Both sides suffer at the same time.


    They all stepped back.The dragon''s forehead, out of the dark green blood. Blurred its vision.


    He was furious.


    He has a more violent disposition.


    The whole body was shaking in the air.


    Obviously.


    Ice armour horn magic dragon did not expect, in the face of an eight grade alchemist, or a little girl, he would be hurt so embarrassed.


    That nimble and exceptionally strong dragon tail, in an instant toward Zhao shuning fiercely draws.


    Here''s a look.


    If it''s on you.


    Zhao shuning''s small body, compared with the huge body shape of Ice Armor horned magic dragon, was afraid that it would be cut in half immediately.


    She was desperate for luck.


    I want to get out of this zone.


    But Zhao shuning''s strength has all been used up, and the dragon is also divine. Just now, he was so seriously injured by Zhao shuning that he even thought of setting a border around her.


    "It''s the second most fierce beast in ancient times."


    "Since you want me to die, you can''t live alone!"


    Look at the momentum of Zhao shuning.


    Obviously trying to blow himself up.


    It''s just when the internal force is about to break through the shackles.


    I was deeply pressed back by another hot force.


    It''s yihuohonglian!


    That''s right.


    The red lotus of Ye Huo left by the master.


    Just now when Zhao shuning wanted to explode, it automatically protected all the muscles of Zhao shuning.


    That''s the power.


    It''s warm.


    Strong.


    It''s like hands that don''t dye.


    Zhao shuning is always pleasantly surprised by this industry.


    Don''t dye said, have industry fire red lotus in, no matter when, oneself always can have a ray of life.


    At the same time.


    Far away.


    Qingyun country.


    In the palace.


    The solemn palace was full of ministers.


    The leader.


    It''s Yan Ruyu.


    He has been everywhere.


    Now I come back to discuss the matter of the crown prince of Qingyun.


    Things.


    It''s going to be important.


    Yan Ruyu''s face, but suddenly became pale, that pair of originally clear blue eyes.


    Suddenly, it was all fear.


    "The Regent. "You?"


    Yan Ruyu''s whole body was lying on the desk, and her expression was miserable.


    He raised his right hand.


    Signal the ministers to stop.


    Feng Zhan just wanted to ask a question.


    In an instant.


    The blue figure has disappeared.


    What happened?


    How can dyestuff get out of control in this situation?


    What''s more, he showed such a scared expression.


    On Mount Wuyi.


    The giant tail of Ice Armor Horned Dragon is close at hand.


    "Ding!"


    "Ding!"


    Two clear voices rang out.


    Zhao shuning opens his eyes.


    Step back.


    In front of my eyes.


    Two people suddenly appeared.


    A blue figure, she could not be more familiar with, is not dyed, is her not dyed.


    Another way.


    It''s a pure white figure.


    Behind the body.


    A pair of sky like wings show in front of us. The light blue light instantly covers Zhao shuning completely.


    It''s brother.


    Yan Ruyu.


    Zhao Huai.


    See you again.


    But there is no previous tit for tat.


    At this point.


    Their actions were surprisingly consistent, and their faces were full of anger.


    "To die."


    "Even she, you dare to move!"

 Chapter 818

    The cyan figure and the white figure look at each other.


    Yan Ruyu soared into the sky.


    The mountain wind made his sleeves crackle.


    I don''t know when.


    I already have a bunch of long jade flute on my hand.


    Not dyed?


    What does he want?


    Jade flute on the thin if cicada wings of the lips, the original Qingjun figure, indifferent Millennium emperor division, but at this moment, eyes suddenly become killing.


    The flute starts.


    The sound of killing came out immediately.


    And the ice Horned Dragon.


    When did you see such a grand duel.


    Two people suddenly appeared in front of me.


    One is the founder of Kyushu, the one who personally suppressed it.


    The other one.


    The breath was terrible.


    The blood flow in his body, invisible, will be ice Horned Dragon formed a huge Weiya.


    The top two.


    At the same time.


    This Ice Armor Horned Dragon, where there is a chance to escape.


    Only 20 rounds.


    It became the soul of the two.


    With the fall of the dragon, the whole hill seemed to shake.


    Yan Ruyu looks indifferent.


    Look at the fallen dragon. With a wave of both hands, the blue-green net lotus demon fire suddenly entangled the whole body of the Ice Armor horn demon dragon.


    Even if the beast is dead.


    Yan Ruyu seems to have a good memory.


    I''m not going to let it go.


    So determined.


    The power of the pure lotus demon fire, which is also passed on to them by their father, is not their own destiny. Although Honglian can control it, she is still familiar with it.


    Under the pure lotus demon fire.


    The Ice Armor Horned Dragon was burned to ashes in an instant.


    Under the ashes.


    A purple Qi Dan came out.


    It''s Qi Dan!


    Zhao shuning is sure that he is not wrong.


    I''ve seen you for a long time.


    Whether it''s Luo Feiyan, Ye Ling or Zhao shuning, she has never seen the operation of taking Qi Dan in person.


    Come on.


    Qi Dan is really a very powerful beast to breed. If you want to deal with it, you can kill it and get Qi Dan. It''s just a fool''s dream. Moths fly to the fire and die in vain.


    And then again.


    For the first time, Zhao shuning saw buran''s appearance of killing.


    At this time, he is.


    It doesn''t seem to be the Savior full of soft light.


    It''s more like the bloodthirsty Shura in the hell.


    He went to Zhao shuning step by step.


    That look.


    Almost scared Zhao shuning to cry.


    "What are you doing?"


    Zhao Huai took back his wings and stood in front of Yan Ruyu.


    "Xiao Ning''er is injured. What do you want to do to her?"


    Yan Ruyu''s expression did not change.


    He directly pushed away Zhao Huai.


    Went to Zhao shuning side.


    He squatted down.


    The action is extremely gentle for Zhao shuning finishing wound, but the brow, is wrinkled into a "Sichuan" shape.


    This is not dyed.


    Zhao shuning is still a little scared.


    She opened her mouth tentatively.


    "That, don''t dye -"


    Yan Ruyu didn''t respond to her.


    Just lowered his head and continued to treat Zhao shuning''s wound.


    "Feng buran, Xiao Ning''er is talking to you."


    Zhao shuning looks at Zhao Huai.


    He shook his head at Zhao Huai.


    He motioned to Zhao Huai not to speak at the moment.


    It''s not like this at all. He must be angry.


    See Zhao shuning''s eyes.


    Zhao Huai''s face was also hurt.


    I had to turn my head.


    "Xiao Ning''er, I''ll come back to you later."


    Leave a word.


    Zhao huaibian spread his wings.


    Left Wuyi Mountain.


    He can''t stay any longer, stay here, looking at Xiao Ning''er''s attitude towards that Phoenix, Zhao Huai''s heart, faint pain.


    But.


    Now is not the time.


    Xiao Ning''er has been injured, and she hasn''t finished what she wants to do.


    If she takes her away by force at this time, she will hate her all her life.


    But?


    Hearing the whistle of bone, I tried my best and it took me so long to come.


    The Phoenix does not dye.


    How on earth can it be so fast?


    After Zhao Huai left.


    Yan Ruyu also took care of Zhao shuning''s wound.Because I spoke earlier.


    Don''t dye has been ignored.


    Zhao shuning did not dare to speak any more. He simply closed his mouth and looked at Feng buran pitifully.


    If it''s before.


    I am so flattered.


    No matter how unhappy you are, you will always smile at yourself.


    But today.


    He didn''t.


    Now.


    It was as cold as the first time she saw him.


    Take care of the wound.


    Yan Ruyu holds Zhao shuning up.


    Lying on the chest without dye.


    Listening to the strong heartbeat, Zhao shuning was even more flustered.


    "No, your heart beats so fast."


    Yan Ruyu''s steps stopped suddenly.


    He put the Qi Dan left by the net lotus demon fire burning Ice Armor horn Magic Dragon into Zhao shuning''s hand.


    "Eat it."


    Eat it?


    Zhao shuning wanted to ask why, but when he saw undying''s eyes, he was so scared that he swallowed it.


    "No dye, don''t you always think that killing animals and taking pills is something you hate very much? How are you doing today? " How to not only kill the dragon, but also take its Dan, not only that, but also let yourself take it.


    The power hidden in the Qi Dan is extremely powerful.


    "No dye? Are you mad at me? "


    "Don''t be angry, will you?"


    "You see, I''m so obedient."


    Zhao shuning stretched out his hands and wanted to hold Feng buran ''.


    See Zhao shuning so.


    Yan Ruyu finally opened her mouth.


    "Don''t move."


    "If I don''t move, will you take care of me? We haven''t seen each other for a long time. Even if you are angry with me, you can''t sulk. It''s bad for your health. Besides, if you are angry, you should tell me why you are angry. I can avoid this kind of thing next time. "


    Zhao shuning has a pious face.


    He spoke very seriously.


    Yan Ruyu''s face eased slightly.


    Tone.


    But it hasn''t changed much.


    "If I do, you won''t do it again?"


    "Absolutely not."


    Zhao shuning immediately raised the three fingers of his right hand and swore.


    "But I told you before."


    "Ah?"


    "I ask you, what are you going to do before I go to the future?"


    Zhao shuning reacted all of a sudden.


    I couldn''t speak.


    What did she say?


    He said that since he thought that he was going to die, he couldn''t take advantage of the dragon, so he wanted to die together and blow himself up?


    Here''s a look.


    Zhao shuning finally knows where the point is.


    Facing those blue eyes.


    Zhao shuning''s face flickered and wavered.


    Look left, look right.


    But I dare not see Yan Ruyu.


    "Ning''er, it hurts you so much. I''m sorry."


    Yan Ruyu''s words are quite different.


    Zhao shuning just listened.


    This whole heart is about to melt.


    It''s all my fault.


    How can you make buran so worried.


    "I was wrong."


    "One more thing."


    Zhao shuning said: "what else?"


    "It wasn''t me you called before you got hurt."


    "Ah -"


    Zhao shuning opened his mouth wide.


    Not dyed?


    Would you mind this?


    "I do mind."


    Yan Ruyu bowed her head.


    Holding Zhao shuning''s cherry lips.

 Chapter 819

    It doesn''t dye.


    Is it so overbearing?


    Zhao shuning''s eyes were round.


    Before that flexible body, now it is a bit clumsy.


    She wanted to talk.


    Want to ask not dye whether still angry.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he took advantage of the opportunity to enter.


    Zhao shuning''s head, bang of for a while, was hoodwinked.


    It''s not that she deliberately pretends to be pure. She and Yan Ruyu have been engaged, and they have tried what they should and shouldn''t do.


    It''s just that.


    So in broad daylight.


    Zhao shuning really felt that.


    It should be impossible for a person who is not so indifferent to his nature to do it.


    Slowly.


    Zhao shuning found something wrong.


    The smell of sweetness in the throat is slowly disappearing.


    And then it came.


    It''s a warm breath.


    Don''t infect him. What''s the point? Help yourself?


    But this way.


    It''s really unique.


    A moment later.


    Yan Ruyu''s red lips finally left Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help licking his lips.


    Like this.


    How do you feel a little bit more than you can say?


    "Next time this kind of thing, no, no next time."


    Yan Ruyu holds Zhao shuning''s hand with a little effort. It seems that only in this way can she calm her previous violent mood.


    Zhao shuning nodded obediently.


    "No, I''m wrong."


    Yan Ruyu''s anger has gone for the most part.


    So now see Zhao shuning so clever appearance, he is not in the face, put on a pair of concerned expression.


    Originally.


    Before, Zhao Huai was there.


    He has been enduring, did not hit Zhao Huai.


    "If you have something, I hope that in Ning''er''s heart, the first thing that comes to mind is me."


    Zhao shuning nodded quickly.


    By the way, he explained: "I know you are busy, so I didn''t think of you at the first time. The reason why I think of my brother is that he is special. I was faced with a fierce beast like ice armour horned demon dragon. I think my brother should be more confident in dealing with it, so -"


    "this is not allowed in the future."


    "Well, good."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Yan Ruyu carried her down the mountain.


    "But I''m a little confused."


    Zhao shuning spoke.


    Yan Ruyu said, "you ask."


    "How could the Ice Armor Horned Dragon have been quiet on the sea floor for so many years and have nothing to do with it? When I came here today, it broke through the shackles of the sea floor? Moreover, I see that the posture of the dragon is obviously to tear me to pieces. I remember clearly that before that, I had never offended it and had no deep hatred with it. "


    "That''s a stupid dragon."


    "Ah?"


    "It takes you for me."


    "Ah?"


    "At the beginning, I suppressed it and used the power of yehuohonglian. In this world, only yehuohonglian can lift the seal."


    Zhao shuning suddenly realized.


    So.


    I blame myself.


    "I''m sorry, Ning''er. I should have told you earlier."


    "What does that have to do with you? Quan Dang, I''m unlucky, but the dragon has bad eyesight. He only knows fire, but he doesn''t know people. You see, there is so much difference between my strength and yours that he can still regard me as you. Our gender is totally different. No wonder he said that he had a deep hatred with me. I was going to take revenge on you. "


    "Well. It''s my negligence. " At the beginning, I should have killed this fierce beast. If I hadn''t pitied it, it would not have happened today.


    Yan Ruyu holds Zhao shuning.


    It''s easy to go down the mountain.


    "If you take this fierce beast''s Qi pill, in a short period of time, the mental power in your body should rise by one degree. You should pay attention to it then."


    "Ah? I don''t want it. "


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Yan Ruyu stops.


    "Why?"


    "This kind of mental strength is not stable at all. Even if I succeed in being promoted to Jiupin, I''m afraid that there is a big gap between me and the real Jiupin alchemists."


    It''s like rocho.


    Originally.


    That was just the case.


    A nine grade alchemist who relies on his own cultivation will not lose so badly.


    At least five more rounds.


    "Besides, the Ice Armor Horned Dragon is a fierce beast, and its Qi Dan must be full of demons. If I take it, will it have any bad influence in the future?"incorrect.


    I seem to have taken it.


    "Don''t dye -" thinking of this, Zhao shuning was a little worried.


    She has worked so hard that she has suffered so much. She can''t let this Qi pill do harm to her.


    "Don''t worry."


    Yan Ruyu comforted her lightly.


    The voice is gentle.


    "I took these problems into consideration at the beginning, so previously, I used the pure lotus demon fire to burn up its corpse. On the Qi Dan, there was only abundant mental energy, and there would be no demon."


    Zhao shuning doesn''t understand.


    However.


    Don''t dye said nothing.


    It should be OK.


    It''s near the foot of the mountain.


    Yan Ruyu said, "now that you are injured, I will take you back to Qingyun country to recover."


    It''s like asking.


    But it''s like a notice.


    "No, no, No


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "I can''t go yet. I''ll stay in Shengjing. There''s something else to do."


    "No, your wound."


    "Don''t dye, you have already passed the gas for me, you can rest assured, I''m ok, my body, you should be clear, this small injury, and not fatal."


    Zhao shuning''s temper.


    Yan Ruyu also knows something.


    But.


    Now it''s been another one.


    He became more afraid.


    I don''t want to leave Zhao shuning alone.


    "Don''t dye, I''m also an eight grade alchemist, eight phase spirit pharmacist. How many opponents can I have in the mainland of Kyushu? It''s just an accident today. You see, when you come here, it''s dusty. There must be something important. You go back first. I''ll be fine. "


    "Just put me down."


    Yan Ruyu thought about it.


    Still did not put Zhao shuning down.


    At this point.


    It''s at the foot of the mountain.


    They just showed up.


    There is no small sound coming towards them.


    Look at the situation.


    There should be a lot of people coming.


    Yan Ruyu looks at Zhao shuning in her arms.


    The eye son is gloomy to become desolate and solemn.


    "There are a lot of people here, and they are all practitioners."


    "Ability, should also not be weak."


    "Ning''er, it''s only a few days since you came to Shengjing city. What enemies have you provoked?"


    Enemy?


    Zhao shuning has offended many people about his enemies. I can''t remember.


    Atmosphere.


    It''s getting a little nervous.


    Yes.


    When the mighty man appeared in front of them.


    They were stunned.


    Zhao shuning grinned.


    To Yan Ruyu said: "it''s OK, he is Xia Qingyan''s younger generation, to us, no bad idea."


    It turns out.


    This is a large group of people.


    It turned out to be Xia Jingning who has gone back.


    When he returned to Shengjing City, he immediately reported the incident to Xia Rui, the Duke of Shengjing city. When Xia Rui heard about it, he was shocked and used his contacts to find such a large team of practitioners.


    The leader.


    There is grey hair between the temples.


    Although he had a beard and was older, he was modest and polite.


    The man turned over.


    Get off the horse.


    Immediately someone came up to help.


    This person.


    It is Xia Rui, the Duke of Hailing kingdom.


    He pushed the crowd away.


    He didn''t come to Zhao shuning.


    Then he got down on his knees.


    All of a sudden.


    It scared everyone.

 Chapter 820

    Before Shari dismounts.


    Xia Jingning once said a few words in his ear.


    So it seems.


    It should be to tell Shari.


    The people in front of them are the people they want to rescue.


    "Young Xia Rui, I''ve met my ancestors."


    Zhao shuning is embarrassed.


    At a glance, Xia Rui is a highly respected person. How can he salute her? Besides, Zhao shuning is not the kind of person who likes to hold on to airs.


    In the face of this situation.


    I had to sigh.


    She was called ancestor.


    Can''t she lose her face in front of so many people?


    "Get up quickly."


    "Laozu, rebellious sons often offend. When you go back, you will be punished severely for your late life."


    "Let''s talk about it later. You are Xia Rui. Get up first."


    Zhao shuning spoke again.


    Get ready to help the old man.


    The old man could not stand the treatment of his father. He stood up and put his hands in front of him. He looked very respectful.


    Zhao shuning thought it was funny.


    A glance.


    And he said, "what are you doing here?"


    "Save your ancestors."


    "It''s OK. You can go back."


    All the way up the heart slowly put down.


    "Master, what about the Ice Armor Horned Dragon?"


    Zhao shuning opened his mouth.


    Just about to answer.


    He was robbed.


    "It''s needless to say that the Duke of the county called the elder ancestor. Naturally, the elder''s ability is the strongest. Needless to say, the Ice Armor horned magic dragon must have been subdued by the elder."


    "When I was on the mountain before, didn''t the elder say that she couldn''t beat it?"


    "It must be the modesty of the elders. They are the world experts. They are very low-key. I think they don''t want to expose their real ability in front of the public."


    "So it is."


    "Alas, we were cheated by the elder before. The elder really hid us. She must have wanted to fight against the ice armour Horned Dragon alone. Now, seeing her posture, she must have planned to retire and leave quietly."


    "I''m worthy of being an expert."


    "Yes. It''s beyond our reach. "


    "In my whole life, I''ve been blessed for eight generations to see my predecessors."


    "So is my old Zhu family."


    Zhao shuning opened his mouth wide.


    Listen to the following discussion.


    Let''s see Shari and his son.


    How proud are their faces?


    Why?


    What else?


    I''m sick. When I''m in that situation, I still pretend to keep a low profile and don''t want to show my skills?


    But.


    All talk is gold.


    Zhao shuning said nothing at this time.


    If she denies it.


    People will think that she is still modest.


    If she admits it, people will think what they say is true.


    Words are formidable.


    Words are terrible.


    Zhao shuning covered his eyes with one hand.


    Previously.


    Because of the sound of the sound, don''t dye temporarily put her down.


    Now.


    It''s a relief to see these people without malice.


    In a word.


    Ning''er can attract so many people''s attention, in Yan Ruyu''s view, still feel quite proud.


    "But this cold young master around me?"


    "What a beautiful life."


    "I think I''m also an expert in the world, and I should have a deep relationship with this elder."


    Xia Rui inquired: "Laozu, that Ice Armor horn demon dragon?"


    "It''s been killed. You don''t have to worry."


    "And this young master?"


    Yan Ruyu naturally took Zhao shuning''s hand, and there was no expression on her face.


    "Keke --"


    we all understand.


    Such a couple of lovers is really a pair made in heaven.


    "Laozu, cough cough cough - you, you are injured. Why don''t you go back to the county government with me for treatment?"


    "Well, that''s fine."


    Just right.


    I still have a lot to deal with.


    Zhao shuning looks back at Yan Ruyu.


    "Don''t dye, you go back first, have them in, my wound should not matter greatly."


    "I''ll wait for you before I leave."


    Yan Ruyu leads Zhao shuning.


    I''m at the front.


    They were stunned for a while, and immediately followed.


    I''m afraid.What they saw and heard today will be written into a wonderful story by Mr. Shuo Shu.


    Yan Ruyu is really what he said.


    Zhao shuning has been accompanied to the county government.


    When she really didn''t get in the way, she settled down and was ready to leave.


    Zhao shuning before Yan Ruyu left.


    No matter how hard she tries, her mental strength is less than nine grades.


    In response.


    Yan Ruyu just touched her head and told her not to worry.


    In this world.


    I don''t know how many alchemists have spent hundreds of years, and they can''t reach the six grades.


    Not to mention such a rare rank as Jiupin.


    If you can advance to the ninth grade casually, the mainland of Kyushu will not have such strict regulations.


    The strong.


    It would not be so valued.


    Zhao shuning naturally understood this truth.


    It''s just that.


    In Zhao shuning''s impression, Qi Dan is really a wonderful thing.


    With this holy aid.


    I practice hard.


    If you want to break through the nine grades, it should not be a big problem?


    Yes.


    Now.


    They are the bottleneck period.


    No matter how anxious you are, you can''t advance.


    Originally.


    Zhao shuning plans to be promoted to Jiupin before he leaves, so as to make him feel at ease.


    But.


    That''s how reality hits people.


    Zhao shuning was taken back to the county government by Xia Rui.


    County government, it''s really prosperous.


    It''s worthy of being the first person in Hailing kingdom.


    Since Xia Jingning returned to his residence, he has changed his old habits and knelt down in the ancestral hall all day long, repenting devoutly.


    He''s waiting, too.


    When Lao Zu is in good health, he is being punished.


    Zhao shuning was recovering from the injury.


    Even the young monarch of Hailing kingdom came to see her.


    But Zhao shuning was in a bad mood at that time, so Xia Rui didn''t let the young monarch disturb her.


    However.


    After the young monarch returned to the palace.


    More and more curious about the mysterious ancestor in the county government.


    Two in three days.


    Run to the county government.


    Zhao shuning was much better later.


    I took the time to meet him.


    That''s my opinion.


    The young monarch is like a child, happy to walk around in place, where there is half of the monarch''s appearance.


    He said straight: "I''ve heard that Taifu has talked about the elegant demeanor of the old Xia family for a long time. I still think that you should be a good old man, but I didn''t expect that you were born like this."


    Finish.


    And I think I''m wrong.


    He quickly changed his tongue and said, "I don''t mean to disrespect my ancestors."


    "I mean, Laozu, you --"


    "nothing."


    Zhao shuning smiles at it.


    The young man''s nervous mood was soothed a lot.


    He said in a low voice, "the ancestor of the Xia family is really gentle, like the figure in the painting. He is better than the immortal in all the scripts I have heard."


    Zhao shuning heard the speech.


    But I''m more happy.


    This young monarch has something in common with Ji Qinglin.


    It''s just that.


    Now things are different.


    There are many of them.


    Gratitude and resentment are complicated.


    I don''t know how to untie it?

 Chapter 821

    Zhao shuning''s time in Shengjing city.


    I also had a good taste of the local conditions and customs here.


    The men of Hailing kingdom are really very special. Most of the high-ranking officials in the big houses and courtyards have only one wife.


    In this way, it''s much better than the man oriented country in Dongzhou.


    That night.


    A strange thing happened in the county government.


    In the early hours of the morning.


    Everyone is asleep.


    In addition to Xia Jingning kneeling in the ancestral hall, the oil lamp in the ancestral hall is still bright, other places are relatively dark.


    That night.


    But a dog came in from the backyard.


    The dog is dark brown.


    It''s very light when you walk, as if you''ve been specially trained.


    In a word.


    Zhao shuning was restless that night and couldn''t sleep well.


    Just open the window and look down.


    This is a good look.


    It''s really a surprise for her.


    I saw a woman standing in front of the dog in the yard.


    Women.


    It''s Qi Yurou.


    Since Zhao shuning entered the county government, she was the only one who respected her. Of course, Zhao shuning didn''t dare to make a big decision, but just made a request.


    Let them return Qi Yurou to Jieyu beast.


    But.


    Something strange happened.


    Qi Yurou is quite unconventional and unwilling.


    That scene is still fresh in Zhao shuning''s memory.


    Originally, Zhao shuning thought that it should be Qi Yurou who had been with Xia Jingning for a long time, so he had the idea of his daughter''s home to Xia Jingning.


    Thinking about feelings, I really shouldn''t interfere, so I let her go.


    However.


    To Zhao shuning''s surprise.


    Before they were in Wuyi Mountain, they once called Jieyu beast and asked him to go to the county government to see Qi Yurou.


    After that.


    Zhao shuning never saw Jieyu beast again.


    She asked Qi Yurou later.


    Qi Yurou has a strange expression.


    She just hesitated that she had seen Jieyu beast, but suddenly thought that there was another extremely important thing in her hometown, so she let Jieyu beast go back first.


    Qi Yurou is the master of Jieyu beast.


    Zhao shuning thought.


    They really should not interfere in the affairs between their masters and servants.


    Anyway, what she promised to do has been done.


    Originally.


    Everything is going well.


    If not tonight, see Qi Yurou so furtive, Zhao shuning will not be suspicious.


    Qi Yurou''s dress for tonight.


    It''s totally different from normal times.


    Tonight, she is wearing a fiery red dress. She is no longer the gentle girl who used to wear only plain clothes.


    Zhao shuning fell in love.


    It seems that Qi Yurou is going to leave the mansion.


    I thought about it for a while.


    She put on her veil, put on her nightgown, and went out.


    How does Qi Yurou feel strange?


    Qi Yurou seems very careful.


    When she went out, she just took a jump. She was familiar with the road and was looking for a secluded path. It seemed that she had already got a clear idea of the county government. Even when the guards were handed over, she got a good score.


    Follow Qi Yurou all the way out.


    She seems to be very careful.


    It took about half an hour to leave.


    At last, he stopped under a big and flourishing locust tree.


    Sophora tree is very strong, its branches, should need five or six people to fully embrace it.


    Qi Yurou knocked on the locust tree.


    "Come out," he said softly


    Zhao shuning is hiding behind him.


    Unconsciously frown.


    My cultivation is not so bad, is it? Qi Yurou found that she was following her.


    As a result, it is obvious that Zhao shuning is over worried.


    Not for long.


    From behind the locust tree came a maid like man.


    Her dress.


    It''s kind of weird.


    At a glance, you can see that it''s not from Hailing kingdom.


    "Princess."


    The maid salutes Qi Yurou and calls her respectfully.


    "Princess?"


    Jieyu beast didn''t tell her that Qi Yurou still has this identity?


    No.


    This is Qi Yurou.


    There must be something strange.


    Zhao shuning carefully thought, in the heart of a thought began to set the type.


    She is not Qi Yurou.But.


    she is not as like as two peas. Why do they live like Qi Yu - Ling?


    "Princess, when will you return to Dongzhou?"


    Dongzhou?


    It seems that this is not Qi Yurou.


    This is Dongfang Yinuo.


    "There''s an accident. Going back may be delayed for a month or two."


    "Princess, Queen, she --"


    "what happened to the queen mother?"


    "The Queen''s heart disease has been breaking out frequently recently. Maybe she is missing the princess. Moreover, the king is planning to accept the princess again recently."


    Dongfang Yinuo heard the words.


    Eyes closed slightly.


    Go back?


    Of course she wants to go back.


    But.


    From a distance, things are about to succeed.


    If I leave now, all my efforts over the years will be wasted.


    "Princess!"


    "I know. You go back first. I''ll take it as soon as possible. I''ll go back to Dongzhou as soon as possible to support my mother. By the way, where''s my uncle? With my uncle, my father would not be so presumptuous? "


    The maid lowered her head.


    "General, the general went to Qingyun. It''s said that he wanted the man to come back."


    Qingyun country?


    If Zhao shuning remembers it well.


    People related to Dongzhou in Qingyun country.


    It should be Dongfang Yuxi.


    However, according to the temperament of the East, it is another matter whether we can go back with that man.


    "How can my uncle go to the Qingyun country if I can''t beat my relatives?"


    Dongfang Yinuo stamped his foot.


    Recent events.


    There''s nothing to worry about.


    "Princess. You''d better go back earlier. Dongzhou is not peaceful now. His subjects were indignant, and the general went to Qingyun just to calm down the situation. It is said that the man has extraordinary ability. Among the descendants of the Oriental people, he should rank in the top three, no matter he is resourceful or practical. "


    "Is he really that good? Forget it. It''s not something I should worry about now. You go back first and help me have a good talk with my mother, so that she doesn''t have to be afraid. The power of our Dongfang family in Dongzhou is not something that ordinary people can compete with. I will give her good support when I go back. "


    "Yes -"


    Dongfang Yinuo is the general''s niece and the one he dotes on.


    Plus.


    She was born with the royal family.


    That''s the status.


    No one can match nature.


    The king of Dongzhou also loved and feared his daughter.


    Zhao shuning listened to their conversation, but also just understood one or two.


    After that.


    And the maid went away.


    I went with the maid.


    And the dark brown dog.


    Dongfang Yinuo looked at the direction of the maid''s departure.


    Eyes, dyed with a touch of loss.


    Is it worthwhile for me to practice myself with the things I have done now? Finally, even if it is fulfilled, will you really be happy?


    Dongfang Yinuo is full of thoughts.


    The streets are very cold at this time.


    It''s late at night.


    Where can I see other people.


    It''s just in the air.


    The clear and cold moon is still hanging high.


    "I did it, right?"


    He sighed.


    Dongfang Yinuo turned around and planned to return to the county government.


    But at this time.


    In front of her eyes.


    But a figure appeared.


    Suddenly.


    The shock made her step back.

 Chapter 822

    Zhao shuning put his hands around his chest.


    At this time, I stood in front of Dongfang Yinuo.


    Dongfang Yinuo was just in a daze, and in an instant, his whole body automatically became defensive.


    Who''s the one who follows you?


    How long has she been standing behind herself?


    Why? I don''t have any perception?


    "Who are you?"


    Zhao shuning saw the reaction of Dongfang Yinuo.


    Simply pull the veil, thought it would encounter a great battle, so dress up a little hidden, now it seems, it is redundant.


    When you see the real face in front of you.


    Dongfang Yinuo is obviously flustered.


    Before.


    She had made a defensive gesture.


    Now.


    But immediately changed back to before that clever "Qi Yurou".


    "Old master, why are you here?"


    She''s still pretending.


    Zhao shuning naturally did not plan to play with Dongfang Yinuo.


    Direct way: "that Miss Qi, late at night sleepless, but on this street hang around, do what?"


    "I, my family, just feel that the weather is a little stuffy, so I come out for a walk."


    That''s not true.


    Even Dongfang Yinuo doesn''t believe it.


    "What did you do when you came out?"


    Zhao shuning took a few steps forward.


    Then he walked around Dongfang Yinuo.


    Dongfang Yinuo is on pins and needles at this time, and doesn''t know what to do now.


    My mental strength is not bad.


    But.


    How could this elder, Xiarui, the Duke of the county, be her opponent?


    "You''re not my match, you know."


    "I''m joking. As a junior, how can I fight with you?"


    Dongfang Yinuo is reluctant to smile.


    Zhao shuning stands still.


    Said: "Jieyu beast?"


    "I told the old man before that Jieyu beast --"


    "don''t give me the Jieyu beast back."


    "Elder, Jieyu beast is my contract beast. Naturally, I won''t do anything to her. Is that a bit extreme? When will Jieyu beast become your elder?"


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    She just stares at the girl in front of her.


    It makes her hairy.


    But he didn''t say a word.


    "Elder, if there is nothing wrong, I will go back first."


    Zhao shuning did not speak.


    Dongfang Yinuo walked forward quickly.


    "The Jieyu beast belongs to Qi Yurou, not to you, right? "The little princess of Dongzhou?"


    Wen Yan.


    A woman''s body shape.


    The expression on the back and face is very complicated.


    "I''m joking. My family name is Qi, and my name is Yurou. I''m from the great wilderness of Dongze. I don''t have any connection with the princess of Dongzhou. "


    "I don''t want to deal with you, and I don''t know why you want to stay in Xia''s house. However, Xia Rui called his ancestors, and I will try my best to help them. I''ve heard about you and Xia Jingning before. I''m sorry for him. I don''t care what you want to do to him, but if you involve the war in Hailing Kingdom, then I can''t tolerate you. ¡±


    Zhao shuning''s words.


    Every sentence has been mentioned in the heart of Dongfang Yinuo.


    She didn''t think of it.


    This elder Xia family, who had been invited back with great efforts, could speak for himself.


    "Old master, you misunderstood."


    "I''ll go back first. At night, it''s getting colder. I don''t want to stay on the street to avoid catching cold."


    Dongfang Yinuo said this.


    But found under the foot, still can''t move a cent.


    Zhao shuning said: "you little girl, I''m honest with you, but you still try your best to prevent me. Even so, you can''t wait for the Hailing kingdom. Tomorrow, I''ll let Xia Rui send you back."


    Wen Yan.


    Dongfang Yinuo began to lose control and roared, "no!"


    "Since you can''t find any reason to persuade me, do you think I will keep your great threat in the county government?"


    "You can decide whether to say it or not, and you should be able to predict the outcome."


    Dongfang Yinuo turned around.


    Eyes burning to see Zhao shuning.


    Her face.


    I feel extremely sad.


    "Why?"


    "Why do you all force me?"


    "What did I do wrong?"


    "Yes, you''re right. I''m the little princess of Dongzhou. I''m Dongfang Yinuo. I''m the most favored descendant of Dongfang family. In Dongzhou, even my father and King dare not preach too much to me. I think I''m unruly and willful, but I never hurt those innocent people. What did I do wrong? I just, I just like the wrong person. ""Why, why do you all have to force me? Why do you show up when I come to this day?"


    Zhao shuning stood where he was.


    Looking at Dongfang Yinuo.


    Not a word.


    What Zhao shuning wants is Dongfang Yinuo to say everything.


    Dongfang Yinuo''s mood gradually broke down, her body moved, but at this time, her whole body strength seemed to be drained, she could not walk.


    She slumped on the floor.


    Bury your face above your legs and start to sob in a low voice.


    "Why? Why doesn''t Xia Jingning like me? "


    "It''s his honor for me to take a fancy to him. Why does he like his cousin?"


    "Cousin died, it was her own decision, why, why after Dongfang Yuchen died, he still didn''t look at me."


    "I really like him."


    "I knew him before that poetry meeting."


    "When I was in Dongzhou, I heard about the name of the Xia family''s son. This time, my father asked me to make peace with him in order to enhance the friendship between the two countries


    "I just try my best to go to him, but he is further away from me step by step."


    "I''m the princess of Dongzhou. How can he make me so angry?"


    For a long time.


    Then Dongfang Yinuo is tired.


    Her voice is getting lighter and lighter.


    It seems.


    These words should have been hidden in her heart for a long time.


    "In fact, you are very similar to my friend Jun Jiu, but she won''t hide in the enemy like you. If you really have a grudge against Xia Jingning, you can kill him or cut him. If he is a gentleman, he should know that he can''t treat you. He will suffer all these."


    Dongfang Yinuo looks up.


    The tears in my eyes are still in my eyes.


    She laughed.


    But the smile, but it is so helpless.


    "Master, you don''t understand. You can''t know my feelings for Xia Jingning. If he wasn''t a gentleman and met me, I wouldn''t be so deep. However, he --"


    "since he is willing to let you revenge, why do you pretend to be Qi Yurou and hide in this county government?"


    "At the beginning, I wanted to revenge him. I wanted to kill him. He was the one who was sorry for me on the wedding night. He should die. He should make atonement, but I can''t do it."


    As soon as you see Xia Jingning''s face.


    Dongfang Yinuo can''t persuade himself to start.


    It was he who pulled himself down from the high temple. Now he can''t go back.


    She is no longer.


    Dongzhou is the most proud and unruly little princess.

 Chapter 823

    Women since ancient times.


    The number of infatuated people is quite large.


    But like Dongfang Yinuo, Zhao shuning really saw it for the first time.


    In Zhao shuning''s cognition.


    Even if I love another person, I would rather sacrifice my life for him.


    But I absolutely can''t do it, for him, give up their self-esteem, crawl to the ground, humble to the dust.


    Women.


    If you don''t love yourself.


    How can others love you?


    How can he like a humble you in the dust?


    But these things.


    Zhao shuning knows.


    Dongfang Yinuo doesn''t understand.


    She grew up.


    No matter what you want, father, uncle and mother will always try their best to find her.


    Under the sun.


    As long as it''s what she wants, there''s nothing she can''t get.


    Yes.


    That Xia Jingning is not a thing.


    He is a living person, he has his own thoughts, has his own nature, he does not like her, from the beginning of the meeting.


    Xia Jingning''s eyes.


    It''s on Dongfang Yuchen.


    Dongfang Yinuo doesn''t know.


    She was aware of it.


    But.


    What can she do?


    Mother did not teach her how to deal with this kind of thing, so, as usual, she began to use the power of her uncle and Dongzhou to put pressure on the county government.


    Results.


    But it didn''t get the expected results.


    She thought that Xia Jingning would regret, cry bitterly, kneel down in front of her, admit her mistake and ask for forgiveness.


    If so.


    Then I will give him another chance.


    Because Xia Jingning.


    It''s the first time that Dongfang Yinuo likes such a person.


    He didn''t.


    No matter how tight the war between Dongzhou and hailing kingdom was, he did not compromise.


    He did not compromise, but Dongfang Yinuo gave in.


    Sometimes.


    She felt why she was so humble. In Xia Jingning''s heart and eyes, she didn''t pretend to be herself. Why did she stand in front of him again and again, trying to let him see herself, but in the end, she humiliated herself.


    Dongfang Yinuo has been back to Dongzhou for several years.


    She''s trying to indulge.


    Try not to ask about the world.


    Try to do whatever you want.


    But.


    Even if she''s drunk.


    Even if she''s too tired.


    Even if she indulges in the daytime.


    It''s late at night.


    That figure will always emerge in his mind.


    She''s about to collapse.


    Period.


    She wanted to end her life more than once.


    Such decadent oneself, let her feel disgusted.


    At that time.


    My uncle is here.


    He came with a man in black.


    The man in Black said that she knew what she wanted and she could help herself.


    Now.


    Dongfang Yinuo doesn''t know the real face of the man. Every time he sees himself, his face is different.


    Said the man in black.


    He can help himself get Xia Jingning.


    As long as you do it his way.


    It''s a trick.


    Dongfang Yinuo nodded.


    She returned to Hailing country and met a beautiful and gentle woman. She used her power to spy on her every move.


    In the dark.


    She''s also learning her eating habits.


    The man in black told himself.


    One day, I will replace that woman and live in shizifu.


    Dongfang Yinuo didn''t expect anything from the world. Now that he has found a little comfort, he will not give up easily.


    The man in black has great ability.


    When I met him later.


    He changed a face for himself, which he knew very well. That was Qi Yurou''s face.


    Dongfang Yinuo''s spiritual power is stronger than that of Qi Yurou. Over the years, she has tried her best to imitate Qi Yurou''s life.


    Finally.


    It''s the day.


    She was successfully sent to the county government.


    When she met Xia Jingning, who was always thinking of her.


    Dongfang Yinuo just found out.


    Although I hate Xia Jingning, when I see him again, I love him more and more.


    The man in black is right.Xia Jingning''s attitude towards Qi Yurou.


    Much better than he had been to himself.


    And Dongfang Yinuo is enjoying this kind of life more and more.


    Even if she knew.


    This kind of tenderness is "stolen" by oneself.


    It won''t last long at all.


    But.


    Even if you know.


    Dongfang Yinuo doesn''t want to give up.


    The man in black told her.


    As long as you cooperate with Xia Jingning, find enough spiritual roots and gather enough spiritual strength, wait until after the soul shifting battle.


    Xia Jingning, will completely belong to himself.


    "So. Do you believe it? "


    I heard a lot.


    When we get here.


    Zhao shuning couldn''t help asking questions.


    "Of course, I believe that the man in black has helped me a lot. If it wasn''t for him, Xia Jingning would not be so gentle and tender to me now. I haven''t got more than half points from him before."


    "But do you know that his tenderness to you is not because he likes you, but because he feels guilty. His tenderness is for Dongfang Yuchen."


    "So what? What can I do? Even though I know it''s a dream, it''s too late for me to escape. I''d rather stay in it all the time. "


    Not waiting for Zhao shuning to speak.


    Dongfang Yinuo said: "and you, why do you want to appear at this time? It''s your appearance that makes Xia Jingning give up the original plan."


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    This Oriental Yinuo.


    She is so stupid.


    Now.


    She didn''t know that from the beginning to the end, she was only cultivated as a tool and a body?


    "Do you know what is called the soul shifting array? That''s to pull out your original soul completely, and then inject a new spiritual force into your body. From then on, your consciousness will no longer exist. "


    Dongfang Yinuo''s eyes are red and swollen.


    You can''t seem confident.


    "The reason why Xia Jingning is so good to you is not because he likes you, but because he feels guilty. Do you understand?"


    The truth is so bloody.


    Dongfang Yinuo''s wound, which was about to heal, was torn open by violence, and then exposed to the sun.


    This kind of pain.


    It made her gasp.


    Zhao shuning doesn''t want to treat a beauty like this.


    But.


    Dongfang Yinuo''s love for Xia Jingning is too deep. If she doesn''t take a strong medicine, she will become more crazy after knowing the truth.


    "You -"


    "you lied to me -"


    "right?"


    Zhao shuning squatted down.


    Looking at Dongfang Yinuo on the ground.


    He sighed: "you already have the answer in your heart, don''t you?"


    Dongfang Yinuo''s eyes become dull.


    She had tears in her smile.


    It turns out.


    I''ve worked hard for so long.


    It''s just someone else''s stand in.


    So.


    What do you want?


    For his sake, he became completely different from himself. He didn''t even care about Dongzhou, which he cared about.


    As a result, his feelings, or was sentenced to death.


    "What can I do?"


    Mother.


    Uncle.


    And then there''s the rush of family fights.


    But they only care about their children''s private affairs, not for those things, more than half of the snacks.


    "What you have to do is yourself."


    Zhao shuning got up.


    In the moonlight.


    A bunch of figures stand in the wind.


    Another bunch of figures.


    Paralyzed on the ground in confusion.


    "Maybe I can help you."


    Zhao shuning slowly stretched out his hand to Dongfang Yinuo on the ground.

 Chapter 824

    "Why do you want to help me?"


    Dongfang Yinuo did not immediately extend his hand out.


    Instead, he asked suspiciously.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    "What I want to know is probably hidden in Dongzhou."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Well, you don''t have to know."


    Kyushu mainland, after so many years.


    On top of the ancient books, there are no few practitioners who died accidentally. Originally, they thought that there was a great risk in the process of advanced cultivation.


    So the death of those people.


    There has been no investigation.


    Zhao shuning was not willing to meddle in such affairs.


    Yes.


    She likes people who are not dyed.


    Don''t dye, is a thousand years emperor teacher.


    Recently, he was so anxious that although he never mentioned it to Zhao shuning, Zhao shuning knew that it was related to the disappearance of a large number of practitioners in recent years.


    Such a large number of spirits, if gathered together.


    If it is taken advantage of by those who have the will, the consequences will be immeasurable.


    "Why should I believe you?"


    Dongfang Yinuo retreats.


    "For your mother, for your uncle, for your Dongzhou."


    "I can do that without you."


    Dongfang Yinuo has a hard tongue.


    Zhao shuning is smiling.


    He withdrew his hand.


    Casual way: "is it?"


    "I''m the most beloved Princess in Dongzhou. As long as I go back, everything will be solved easily. The power of my Oriental family should have heard of it. Even if something happens in Dongzhou, my uncle will have a way to suppress it."


    "Yes? Are you sure? "


    "What do you mean by that?"


    "I have to say that over the years, you have been well protected by the Dongfang family. But Dongfang Yinuo, your brain, is not at all enlightened. No wonder it''s so easy for you to be led by the nose by someone else. If you don''t want to be a good Princess of Dongzhou, you just want to go to the county government of Hailing kingdom."


    "You


    "Yes, the Oriental family is really powerful, but if you have a brain, you should think about it. Dongzhou is a man oriented Dynasty. You can become the most favored princess, and you can''t get away from your mother''s family. But now, if the Oriental family is still as strong as before, how can your father dare to take such an idea?"


    "What''s more, your uncle knows the turmoil in Dongzhou. If he has enough ability, why don''t he leave the world to calm down Dongzhou and set out to find the man in Qingyun country? Do you have to go in person? If the situation in Dongzhou had not been out of control, how could he have taken such a dangerous move? "


    Zhao shuning''s words.


    Every sentence has been mentioned in the heart of Dongfang Yinuo.


    Yeah.


    Why didn''t she think of it.


    If the mother is not forced to die, how can she let the maid tell her to go back quickly?


    It''s because in the area of the Oriental family, only one can afford such responsibility now.


    If she''s here.


    Oriental people, there is still hope.


    "But - I''m afraid it''s too late."


    "Nothing is too late as long as you have a heart."


    Zhao shuning held out his hand again.


    This time.


    Dongfang Yinuo also reaches out his hand and holds Zhao shuning.


    "Elder, please help me in the future."


    "Naturally, but later, when I came to Dongzhou, you can''t interfere with what I want to do. Besides, you should take advantage of the power of the Oriental people in Dongzhou to cover for me."


    Zhao shuning wants to find the place where a large number of spirits are stored.


    When it''s time.


    Only in this way can we inform buran of this matter and let buran make a decision.


    Over the years, she has been to many places. If there is a lot of spirit stored in some place, as long as she has been there, with her own ability, she should be able to find it.


    But over the years.


    I''m not aware of it at all.


    This shows that.


    The place where the spirit is placed must be the place where one has never been before.


    And now.


    When Dongfang Yinuo happened again, Zhao shuning might have guessed that the spirit might be stored in Dongzhou.


    At night.


    The wind is cool.


    Zhao shuning and Dongfang Yinuo went back to the county government together.


    The next day.


    The sky just turned white.


    People had gathered in the hall of the county government.


    Zhao shuning.


    She just sat on the throne, but she didn''t want to waste her time. She had to follow the so-called "younger generation"."Lao Zu, what''s the matter with calling us here so early?"


    Zhao shuning clapped his hands.


    From behind the scenes.


    Slowly out came a woman.


    The woman is still a red color, but her face is not the previous "Qi Yurou" appearance.


    This face.


    People from all over the county government are very familiar with it.


    At the beginning.


    This woman.


    But the county government was disturbed.


    Even Xiarui and his wife were afraid of this woman.


    "Oriental princess."


    "Why is she here?"


    The sudden appearance of Dongfang Yinuo.


    The impact on you is obviously great.


    One of the most shocking is Xia Jingning.


    Since Dongfang Yinuo appeared, his eyes have not moved.


    It was not until Dongfang Yinuo looked at her that he lowered his head in shame.


    Zhao shuning nodded to Dongfang Yinuo, indicating that she would tell everyone everything.


    After last night''s combing.


    Dongfang Yinuo also knows the importance of the whole thing. Naturally, it also understands what kind of road it should take and what kind of thing it should do.


    Xu has been pretending to be Qi Yurou for a long time.


    That gentleness, unexpectedly also has three minutes to carve into her bone.


    It''s just that.


    Today''s Dongfang Yinuo is different from before.


    Although it is not give up.


    But she still moved her eyes away from Xia Jingning.


    She narrated the whole thing calmly.


    During that time, I talked about all kinds of things.


    He looks the same.


    It seems.


    She is not the person who has experienced these things, but a spectator.


    So it is.


    Last night.


    Fear, disappointment, despair, tears, these emotions, she has experienced one by one, she had collapsed, uneasy, hate, regret.


    Also understand the old master taught her the truth.


    No one will love you in the dust.


    Even if his identity as Qi Yurou, can always stay in xiajingning side, what he cares about, is not Dongfang Yinuo.


    That''s all.


    Dongfang Yinuo breathed a long sigh of relief.


    It seems.


    This is not the case.


    It''s been too long in her heart.


    It was so long that she didn''t breathe well.


    That short and false happiness, after all, does not belong to themselves.


    Listen to the whole thing.


    The look of the Xia family is a little unnatural.


    Among them.


    It was Xia Jingning who was most shocked.


    He never thought of it. For their own sake, this Oriental Yinuo can do so.


    Over the years.


    It''s her who mends his knee pads in the middle of the night.


    She is also the one who cooks soup and water for him every day.


    Isn''t she the proudest princess in Dongzhou?


    These things?


    How did she do it so skillfully?

 Chapter 825

    Xia Jingning''s expression.


    It''s really intriguing.


    Yes.


    The impression that jiaoman wayward, do not understand for others to consider the Dongzhou little princess.


    Now.


    It seems to have changed.


    But.


    This kind of change.


    But let his heart, unprovoked from a wave.


    "Laozu, what''s this


    The county made it public.


    He didn''t know why Lao Zu would take this woman to the county government. He didn''t know the grudge between the two families?


    "I know about her and Xia Jingning."


    That''s it.


    Zhao shuning looks at Xia Jingning.


    Xia Jingning did not dare to look directly at Zhao shuning.


    Laozu has a greater say in the Xia family than his father.


    "It was Xia Jingning who first made a mistake to Dongfang Yinuo."


    Xia Jingning takes a few steps forward.


    "I''m sorry for that," he said. However - "


    " however, I don''t need to worry about it. "


    Not waiting for Xia Jingning to finish.


    Dongfang Yinuo took over.


    That''s the tone.


    Expression.


    Obviously, it is quite different from the girl Xia Jingning knew at the beginning.


    She said that.


    What do you mean?


    "The princess has already understood that my son''s heart is not on me. Before, I had a lot of troubles and feelings. Now, I have suffered what I should suffer. I can rest assured that I will leave Hailing kingdom in a few days. From then on, you and I will have nothing to do with each other."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    It seems.


    What she said to the little girl last night, she really listened attentively and kept it in mind.


    Xia Jingning was at a loss for a moment.


    I don''t know what to say.


    He opened his mouth and blushed, but he couldn''t say a word.


    On the contrary.


    At this time, Dongfang Yinuo is very dignified.


    She nodded to Xia Jingning very politely.


    I mean.


    I''m relieved. You don''t have to worry.


    Xia Jingning quietly returned to the original position.


    There are five flavors in my heart.


    To be honest.


    When he knew that "Qi Yurou" over the years was Dongfang Yinuo, his shock in his heart was no more than that when his ancestors told him the truth of the great battle of moving souls.


    It''s her.


    It turned out to be her.


    How could it be her.


    Xia Rui sighed.


    "Lao Zu, it''s true that the rebellious son did wrong in this matter. He was too stubborn at that time, which broke the heart of Dongzhou Princess and destroyed the friendship between the two countries. If Lao Zu wanted to seek justice for Dongzhou princess, no matter what punishment, I would let the rebellious son suffer," he said


    Xia Rui really respects Zhao shuning.


    You know.


    He and his wife lost their daughter in their early years. Later, they finally got the son of Xia Jingning, which was painful in the palm of their hands.


    Yes.


    They can''t protect Xia Jingning all his life.


    What''s more, the one who is going to punish him is Laozu.


    Laozu.


    It is the existence above Xia Qingyan, Emperor Huiyuan.


    Don''t say that her status in the Xia family is extremely lofty.


    Even if you look at the whole Hailing Kingdom, no one dares to be presumptuous in front of her.


    "The sheriff misunderstood."


    "Laozu?"


    "I asked the princess of Dongzhou to tell me about it, not that I want to intervene in it. We, for them, are just spectators. I don''t want to make a big deal of it. I have to put on airs and oppress people with this unnecessary identity. Let them solve it by themselves."


    That''s it.


    Xia Jingning and Dongfang Yinuo look at Zhao shuning immediately.


    Zhao shuning said: "count the time. I should go to Chaozhou these days. My injury is almost healed. Xia Rui, the princess of Dongzhou, is my guest now. Please take care of her for me for a few days."


    "I will follow the orders of my ancestors."


    Dongfang Yinuo''s expression was a little flustered.


    She approached Zhao shuning.


    "What are you doing, old man?"


    "I''m also from the past about feelings. You girl cried so loudly last night that you won''t put it down so easily. There are still many things you haven''t said and many things you haven''t sorted out clearly. I don''t want you to stay here for a few days to make up for you, but I want you to straighten out this relationship and put it down completely. Your relatives in Dongzhou are still waiting for you. ¡±


    Zhao shuning''s voice is very light.


    Only the two of them could hear.Dongfang Yinuo was stunned.


    Her face is slightly red.


    There are many thoughts in my heart.


    But can only say to Zhao shuning: "thank you." Thank you for helping me.


    "These days, you are Dongfang Yinuo, Princess of Dongzhou. You are a distinguished guest of the county government. You don''t have to be submissive. When I come back, I will go to Dongzhou with you."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you."


    Dongfang Yinuo smiles.


    That smile.


    It''s very sweet.


    How long is it.


    I didn''t see such a smile.


    Xia Jingning was also slightly stunned.


    After reaction, he quickly withdrew his eyes.


    At this time, Xia Rui said, "my grandfather is going to Chaozhou, but is there something important? Can you send some people to follow your ancestors? If Laozu has something to do with it, just call them. "


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "No


    The person she wants to see on this trip is Luo Qiu.


    Luoqiu is a ghost.


    Her identity is very sensitive to the people in mainland Kyushu. If they know it, they are afraid it will be bad.


    "Laozu."


    "Needless to say."


    "Yes."


    Xia Rui stepped down respectfully and kept silent.


    Zhao shuning thinks that this old man is really old-fashioned. Half of the reason why Xia Jingning is so stubborn and old-fashioned sometimes comes from Xia Rui.


    "Madame."


    Zhao shuning called his wife in a soft voice.


    The woman was also dignified.


    Step forward.


    "What can I do for you?" he said


    "You can just sit down and reply. I really don''t know how to open my mouth because it''s so rigid."


    "Yes."


    "I heard that you had a daughter who was still in her infancy when she disappeared, but it''s true?"


    Mention the missing daughter.


    The atmosphere of Xia''s family suddenly dropped to zero.


    How many years have passed.


    No one dares to mention it.


    The missing little princess has always been a thorn in the heart of the sheriff and his wife. Over the years, she has never pulled it out, but the longer it grows, the deeper it gets.


    Once touched, it will make the county government into a dead silence.


    So to speak.


    In the presence.


    Only Zhao shuning dared to mention the missing little princess.


    "Yes, I had a daughter with the Duke of the county. As soon as she was born, she got the word" Ning ". However, she was still young and was taken captive by gangsters before her name was completely determined."


    Zhao shuning said: "what are the characteristics of your children?"


    Both shook their heads.


    Zhao shuning said: "Xia Rui, can you give me a wisp of your mental strength?"


    "Of course."


    "What I want is a wisp of spiritual power permeated with blood."


    She needs to make sure of one thing.


    "Lao Zu, what do you mean? Can you help us find our daughter? "


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    Their faces suddenly darkened again.


    "I''m on the mainland of Kyushu. If I meet you, maybe I can help you find it."


    "That''s the same. I''ll trouble my grandfather."


    It''s just that.


    Xia Rui and his wife feel that this is really looking for a needle in a haystack, there is no hope.


    Over the years.


    How much power did they use.


    But.


    Even a little bit of news has never been received.

 Chapter 826

    Xia Wanling is the missing Princess of Xia family, which is just Zhao shuning''s guess.


    Although we have seven or eight points of confidence.


    But before the matter came to light, Zhao shuning did not intend to speak out his doubts.


    After all.


    The experience of Caragana in late summer.


    It''s too much to say.


    It is good or bad, the judge, the heart will naturally have a shot.


    During Zhao shuning''s recovery.


    Luoqiu returns to Guihu.


    She just came back.


    He went straight to the place where he was imprisoned.


    Even if Mo Yan talks to her, she doesn''t respond at all.


    Aware of Luo Qiu''s gaffe, Mo Yan quickly followed up.


    Luo Qiu''s body floated down on the intricate roots.


    Look up.


    The beautiful and peaceful woman had been absorbed most of her energy by the ancient tree. Her skin was like an old woman who was about to go to the earth.


    "What are you going to do, rocho?"


    Mo Yan spoke again.


    However, luoqiu directly used his mental power to inject new power into the Caragana of that summer evening.


    Caragana can''t die in late summer.


    At least.


    You can''t die until your sister sees her.


    "Do you know what you''re doing, rocho? This woman is just a chess piece. Why do you want to waste your mental energy? "


    Mo Yan stepped forward.


    Hold out your hand.


    I''m going to stop Luo Qiu.


    Rocho looks back.


    Her eyes were red.


    Obviously.


    It''s running all night. I just came back to this ghost.


    "Don''t stop me."


    Although it''s just four very common words, Mo Yan''s hand can''t help relaxing.


    This is how long.


    How can luoqiu have such eyes again?


    "I won''t stop you. She''s useless to me. I just want to know what you want her to do?"


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Luoqiu."


    Mo Yan voice to stop.


    "Is something wrong with you? When you come back, how can your mood be so fluctuating? If you want to take this woman, I won''t stop you, but you should also tell me what it is for, our allies for so many years, you - "


    " Mo Yan, I don''t want to fight with you. You know, in the wasteland, where fierce beasts gather, Zhao Huai is there. In the past, we worked together to deal with him, but he will never forget. Now, if we do it, he will find an opportunity. You and I are not his opponents. "


    "I know. I didn''t want to do it with you."


    At this point.


    In late summer, the Caragana has peeled off from the tree trunk.


    Tied to the trunk for a long time.


    Her back has been integrated with the trunk. From the back, it''s not human flesh, but the color of ancient trees.


    Luo Qiu gently put his hand on the tip of Xia Wan''s nose.


    She was relieved.


    Not bad.


    This late summer, Ning is worthy of being the alchemist of eight grades. After such a heavy blow, she could hold on for so long.


    Although now is hanging last breath, but as long as Luo Qiu wants to save her, she can''t die for a while.


    "Give it to me."


    Luo Qiu stretched out his hand to Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan frowned.


    "What?"


    "Her eyes."


    Mo Yan stepped back.


    "I can allow you to take her away, but I can''t give you those eyes."


    Mo Yan really can''t figure it out.


    When it comes to cold blood.


    I''m not as good as luoqiu.


    At the beginning, he took Zhao Huai''s flesh and blood, cheated Xia Wanling to work for GUI he, and instigated internal strife and external war among the eight major countries. At that time, there were countless deaths and injuries.


    But this woman.


    But it always keeps a high attitude.


    For this life, there has never been more than half pity.


    Now.


    She went out.


    Come back again.


    How could it be so thorough?


    "You give me her eyes."


    "Luo Qiu, before that, I have been honoring you, but you know, your seniority is not as big as me. I respect you and give you enough freedom in Guihu. I hope you can respect my decision sometimes."


    "Give me her eyes."


    Luo Qiu did not answer.


    Just saying that.


    Now, in late summer, the eyes of Caragana are like two deeply sunken black holes, which are particularly terrifying.


    She promised her sister.


    We need to take back the Caragana.So.


    It will bring back the summer evening Caragana completely.


    "Luoqiu!"


    "Mo Yan, I''ll tell you again. Don''t force me to fight with you."


    Mo Yan looks at Luo Qiu.


    Luo Qiu''s eyes did not dodge.


    As you can see.


    If Mo Yan doesn''t want to return Xia Wanning''s eyes to Luo Qiu, Luo Qiu may really start with Mo Yan.


    "Why?"


    "No, why, do you give it or not?"


    "As you know, Xia Wanling''s eyes look very much like her back then. I just think about her a little bit. You -"


    "you don''t deserve it."


    I had a pause.


    Luo Qiu continued: "I don''t deserve it, but Mo Yan, you don''t deserve anything like your sister, even if it''s a substitute."


    Mo Yan was stunned.


    Luo Qiu talks.


    Rarely so aggressive.


    "Rocho. You -- "


    " give it to me. "


    Mo Yan did not speak again after all.


    Hold out your hand.


    A stroke in the air.


    A pair of good-looking eyes will be suspended in mid air.


    Luo Qiu reaches out his hand.


    The light blue mental power immediately wrapped that pair of eyes and brought it to the side.


    She picked up the Caragana.


    We have to go outside.


    "Where are you taking her?"


    Answer Mo Yan''s question.


    Only the empty echo.


    This woman.


    Since the cultivation of nine grades, I have never paid attention to myself.


    It used to be fine.


    On the surface, at least, it''s OK.


    Now.


    Those unpleasant words can be said without any cover up.


    Mo Yan is very angry.


    Clench your hands into fists.


    Above the fist.


    The tendons burst.


    "You are just a substitute for cigarettes. Who do you think you are?"


    "My Mo Yan respects you, you are the elder of this ghost. If one day, it really comes to the point of disintegration, Luo Qiu, I will take your life."


    Mo Yan''s hand.


    Hit the old tree hard.


    It''s hard.


    The blood trickled down.


    The ancient trees have been powerful, and immediately began to draw.


    Mo Yan quickly took out his hand.


    When he takes his hand back.


    It''s a discovery.


    In the middle of the ancient tree, there is a purple stone shining.


    A thousand year old tree.


    Is this the thing that has absorbed the flesh and blood energy of people who have practiced for thousands of years?


    Mo Yan seems to have found something extraordinary.


    Step by step toward the center of the ancient tree.


    The power of purple stone.


    Very powerful.


    Even.


    Can be comparable to the peak of the beast supreme.


    thousand years of practice, with so much blood, all the cream gathered in its center.


    "Millennium stone spirit."


    Mo Yan suddenly laughs.


    With this thing.


    What else is he afraid of?


    Why rely on others?


    "Father, the elder has been here, hasn''t he?"


    Behind me.


    I don''t know when.


    Mo Bai has arrived quietly.

 Chapter 827

    The voice of Mo Bai.


    Finally, I pulled Mo Yan back to reality.


    He looked back.


    Ink white.


    It''s his child. If you don''t feel sorry, it''s fake.


    But in his early years, he didn''t know how to be a father, so he suffered a lot of grievances, and became a lot of lonely. He spent so long alone outside, so he met a woman, which made Mo Bai so dependent.


    However.


    With this millennium stone spirit.


    Everything will be fine.


    The smile on Mo Yan''s face is more and more brilliant.


    Mo Bai frowned.


    "Father, your hand?"


    Mo Yan heart a warm, look at his hand, the blood, still dripping.


    Mo Bai is his child.


    Naturally, I will worry about myself.


    "Nothing."


    Mo Yan waved to Mo Bai.


    He motioned for Mo Bai to pass.


    "Father, the elder has been here, hasn''t he?"


    Mo Yan did not answer Mo Bai.


    Just asked him another question.


    "What do you want most, son?"


    "Why did father suddenly ask this?"


    Mo Bai''s expression has some doubts.


    Then he said, "I won''t give up Ningning."


    "Being a father naturally won''t let you give up her. If I say, I have a way to make the mainland of Kyushu belong to you, do you believe it?"


    "Father?"


    "You see, what''s this?"


    Mo Yan side body.


    The thousand year stone spirit, which radiates purple light, appears in front of us.


    Mo Bai didn''t live long in this world.


    Naturally.


    I don''t know as much as Mo Yan.


    Mo Yan and he explained the formation and origin of this millennium stone soul, and then look at Mo Yan''s eyes, he is very excited at the moment.


    Mo Bai''s heart.


    Suddenly I feel a warm current flowing through.


    Since he learned about his mother, his attitude towards his father has always been indifferent. Sometimes, he even called him the God seat.


    But.


    When you meet a rare thing like Millennium stone spirit.


    But my father didn''t hide it.


    Instead, he put it in front of him and told himself that if he could swallow it and transform it completely, the mainland of Kyushu would become his own.


    "Father, why don''t you keep it for yourself?"


    Mo Yan was stunned.


    But my heart can''t help choking.


    Actually.


    At the beginning of seeing this millennium stone spirit.


    He wanted to take it on his own.


    If Mo Bai didn''t suddenly appear, he would not wake up.


    "You are my child. When you become stronger, you will be no worse as a father."


    Ink white eyes a wet.


    Facing Mo Yan is a worship.


    "Father, I''m sorry. Some time ago, it was a child."


    Mo Yan is also full of tears.


    "It''s not your fault. I was the king of Loulan in those days. What I wanted to do was to turn all the land in the Kyushu mainland into my own. My father ignored your growth. You should hate me."


    "My father is always thinking about my child. Now my child knows how to hate my father again."


    Mo Yan and Mo Bai.


    Father and son, after all.


    They''re bleeding the same way.


    Blood relationship is a constant connection.


    "With this millennium stone spirit, our father and son will not have to rely on others and live together."


    Mo Bai nodded.


    He wants to be strong.


    Always want to be strong.


    Last time, on that island, he couldn''t even catch Zhao Huai''s move.


    Now I wake up again. Although the mental strength had been greatly improved at the sacrifice of Ning that summer evening, Mo Bai knew it.


    That''s not enough.


    It''s not enough.


    Now.


    Zhao Huai occupied the wasteland again, so he could no longer rely on hunting fierce animals to gain spiritual power. At this time, the appearance of the Millennium stone spirit was nothing more than a wisp of spring in the desert, which brought hope to Mo Bai again.


    "Father, what should I do?"


    Mo Bai looks at the Millennium stone soul.


    The eyes became burning.


    Mo Yan at this time.


    But he said: "child, you always have to pay a price to get something. If you can completely transform the Millennium stone spirit, naturally, you will become the king of the Kyushu mainland. But if you can''t, your body can''t bear the power of the Millennium stone spirit, you should know what the result will be.""I will die."


    At best.


    That''s the result.


    Death?


    Ink white is not afraid.


    He is more afraid of living in this world.


    I can only watch the people I care about, lying lazily in the arms of others.


    He knows.


    Ning Ning''s side has Yan Ruyu, he is a thousand years emperor teacher.


    There is Zhao Huai, who is also the supreme beast.


    And I don''t care about myself.


    It''s just a coward who dares not go out.


    If he doesn''t rise.


    If you don''t have enough power.


    What are you fighting with these two?


    What to take to protect Ning Ning and give her happiness for the rest of her life?


    For my father.


    Also for myself.


    It''s more for peace.


    That''s the decision.


    He had made up his mind when he knew that there was great power in the Millennium stone spirit.


    Mo Yan knows Mo Bai''s spleen.


    He continued: "if you are not afraid, then I will go on."


    "Father, please."


    "This millennium stone spirit can be said to coexist with heaven and earth. It is extremely spiritual. Over the years, it has not only experienced the baptism of nature, but also absorbed the flesh and blood of many practitioners. Therefore, its body contains great power."


    "Although this power is great, it''s very difficult to control it. I''ve learned it from an ancient book, and no one has successfully transformed it, even if it''s a hundred year old stone spirit."


    Mo Bai listened carefully.


    Mo Yan said although breathtaking.


    But on the white face.


    No fear.


    "Because the spirit of the stone has been nurtured by absorbing the flesh and blood and spiritual power of many practitioners for a long time, so we need to open it, release its power, and also need a" key. "


    Mo Bai asked: "what key?"


    "The key is spirit, thousands of spirit."


    The black white eyes shrink.


    "Father, these thousands of spirits are extremely rare. If we want to open up the Millennium stone soul, even if we have several hundred years to go, we may not be able to make it together. "


    I heard that.


    Mo Yan''s face.


    But it showed a slightly mysterious smile.


    "I have a way."


    Rocho.


    You did it to me first.


    Don''t blame me for breaking your big deal.


    It''s about reinventing the body.


    When Mobai is strong enough, the mainland of Kyushu will be his. At that time, it will be much easier to gather all the practitioners, let them all sacrifice and gather the spirit again.


    "Do you want to talk about it with your predecessors?"


    "No, we don''t have to discuss with her in the future."


    "Father and his predecessors?"


    "You don''t care. Child, when you become the strongest in the mainland of Kyushu, you can do whatever you want. "

 Chapter 828

    There was silence.


    Ghosts.


    The former tranquility was restored.


    Before the storm, it was not always quiet.


    Luo Qiu''s identity in Gui he is naturally unusual.


    She''s in and out, and no one''s just blocking her.


    To Chaozhou.


    Luo Qiu went straight to invite the moon building.


    It''s settled.


    It''s the top floor.


    After putting the Caragana on the bed, she began to adjust her breath to keep the basic breath of the Caragana.


    That''s it.


    One day.


    Two days.


    Three days.


    Slowly, Xia Wanling''s breathing began to become stable. However, all her mental strength had been drained by the ancient trees. Even if she ate Yangyan pill when she was young, now, she would never go back.


    Looking at the chest of the person on the bed slowly undulating.


    Luo Qiu regained his mental strength.


    She returned her eyes.


    However.


    Even so.


    In the late summer, the eyesight of Caragana korshinskii could not be restored to what it used to be.


    Luo Qiu gets up, pushes the door open and wants to go out.


    Behind him came a dry voice.


    Yes.


    It''s dry.


    At this time, Luo Qiu can think of this word.


    "Why did you save me?"


    It''s late summer.


    I think she should have been awake for a long time, but she didn''t open her eyes and didn''t speak.


    Now.


    I realized that rocho was leaving.


    She opened her mouth.


    Luo Qiu said coldly, "I don''t want to save you."


    "You pity me?"


    "I don''t feel sorry for you."


    Luo Qiu didn''t feel pity for the people at the end of the day. He had no compassion for them for a long time.


    If my sister didn''t want to see Xia Wanling, I would not have spent time and energy to save her.


    "You have done me such a harm. Now, why do you want to save me? I''m better dead than alive. "


    Luo Qiu sneered.


    It''s creepy.


    She closed the door slowly.


    Step by step towards the late summer Caragana.


    Indifferent way: "you are dead, it doesn''t matter, but you can''t die now."


    "I have no use value, why do you still refuse to let me go?"


    Luoqiu sat down.


    Drinking tea.


    She is cold-blooded and withdrawn.


    "Just remember, if I don''t let you die, you''ll never die."


    "It''s not like you."


    The man on the bed moved his lips and said these four words.


    "What do I look like?" replied Luo Qiu? I don''t even know. "


    The tone of self mockery.


    But I can hear how lonely she has been all these years.


    Xia Wanling didn''t speak.


    After a while.


    But Luo Qiu opened his mouth first.


    "You''ve been with her before. How is she?"


    "Who?"


    Luoqiu looks a little painful.


    "Ye Ling."


    I heard the name.


    At the end of the summer, she shivered all over.


    After that.


    Her body began to cough violently.


    Luoqiu quickly used her mental strength again to calm her emotion.


    It''s not easy to wait until the late summer to calm down.


    Luo Qiu continued: "if you don''t want to, you don''t have to say it. You don''t have to torture yourself like this."


    Xia Wanling faces inside the bed.


    Her body.


    Now she still can''t move. She doesn''t even have the power of free control.


    "Ye Ling, what kind of person is she?"


    "How can I judge her?"


    "We could have been very good. If it wasn''t for you, maybe I would be happy now."


    Rocho did not speak.


    This plot.


    It originated from the selfishness of oneself and Mo Yan.


    There are too many people involved.


    The late summer Caragana is just one of the pieces.


    "If you --"


    LUO Qiu spoke again, but before she finished, Xia Wanling took her words.


    Maybe.


    About Ye Ling.


    She has a lot to say.


    These words, Xu has no hope to say in her life, and she listened to it.


    "Since I was a child, I was born in Guihu. I really thought that I was the person of Guihu. If I was loyal to Guihu, the throne would give me everything I wanted. I really thought so.""Later, I was sent to the Xia family. At that time, I didn''t remember anything. Later, I learned that these were all made by the God seat."


    "You ghosts want to use me to become your first pawn in Kyushu."


    "The night Ye Ling saved me, I looked at her and felt that she was so powerful. At that time, I was thinking how good it would be if I could be as powerful as her when I grew up."


    The summer evening Caragana that pair of confused eyes.


    It began to fill with yearning.


    What she told should be the deepest memory in her heart.


    So.


    Will be so involuntarily moved.


    "In the process of getting along with Ye Ling, I call her sister Ling every day and feel her love for me. Sometimes I feel that if there is no emperor around her, she should be my closest person."


    "However, once people''s desire and jealousy are ignited, they will start to burn, and then they will become more and more intense. I can''t stop my feelings for emperor Zun. That''s why I hate Ye Ling more and more deeply."


    "I think emperor Zun is good to her just because she is the female emperor and he is the teacher of the Millennium emperor. If I become the female emperor, then I can become his disciple. Then the person who accompanies him every day will be me."


    "Later, as you designed, I did all kinds of things to apologize to her. Even after her death, I didn''t feel guilty. Not only that, I was still thinking that when she died, emperor would never see her again. In this way, emperor would be able to see my existence."


    In the late summer, the Caragana gave a bitter smile.


    Above the expression, it''s all remorse.


    "But I found that since her death, Emperor Zun even had less time to see us. Even when he met each other, he just asked the basic information and left. I racked my brains to negotiate with him, but he always refused people thousands of miles away."


    "Later, I found that every time I was with emperor Zun, if I mentioned Ye Ling, he would say more to me. Therefore, every time in front of him, I would always mention her, and then make a heartbroken appearance. At this time, he would say more words to me."


    Luo Qiu wanted to know what kind of person her sister was when she was Ye Ling, but what she heard from Xia Wanling was her personal hatred.


    However.


    Rochelle didn''t interrupt her.


    Because in Xia Wanling''s words, her sister can still be mentioned.


    "You don''t know, even if I was tied up on the ancient tree, even after the throne told me the truth, I was full of hatred for Ye Ling at the beginning."


    "But. In the end. "


    "Every time I dream back in the middle of the night, what comes to mind most is not the cold figure of emperor Zun, but the kind appearance of Ye Ling touching my head with a smile."


    At the end of the summer, the Caragana seems to be in a state of bewilderment.


    When it comes to this.


    She even laughed for herself.

 Chapter 829

    Maybe it''s during the time of ghost.


    Let her really realize what life is not like death.


    People always have a lot of feelings when they are dying.


    These words.


    She should have wanted to speak for a long time, but no one would listen to her.


    So it is.


    Who would like to listen to such a bad self to say such a mess?


    "Have you ever done something you regret?"


    In the late summer, I asked Luo Qiu.


    Luo Qiu was stunned.


    Ben didn''t want to answer.


    But Xia Wanling said, "you seem to care about Ye Ling. What''s your holiday with her? That''s why you want to harm her so deliberately? "


    Luoqiu''s tea cup fell to the ground.


    Make a crisp sound.


    At this time, Luo Qiu''s expression is also very sad.


    Holiday?


    Never.


    Why do you want to harm her? Because she is the eight phase spirit pharmacist, because her spirit can equal the spirit of many people.


    "That''s the most regretful thing I''ve ever done."


    Luo Qiu cold not Ding prevent of such a sentence.


    The man on the bed was smiling.


    "I thought the thing you regret most is that you made me so."


    Luo Qiu did not lift her eyelids.


    "It''s because you don''t know what you want. If someone says three or two words to you, you believe it and treat the person closest to you with your hand."


    "I know what I want."


    Luo Qiu was stunned.


    Yeah.


    What qualifications do you have to blame this summer evening.


    Compared with the late summer Caragana, how about yourself?


    It''s because she knows what she wants so much that she has done so many evils and hurt her sister so many times over the years.


    Again.


    Twice.


    Three times.


    She thought.


    Only sister is qualified to accompany Yan Ruyu. How can Zhao shuning?


    She thought.


    If you take Zhao shuning''s life, you will get a good soul.


    She thought.


    I''m for my sister.


    So no matter how much blood you have on your hands, you are not afraid. It''s you who are guilty. As long as your sister can survive, your life is given by your sister.


    But.


    Everything.


    They think they are too self righteous.


    That''s why I hurt my sister over and over again.


    All of a sudden, both of them were quiet.


    No one spoke.


    For a while.


    In the air.


    Luo Qiu said: "then what do you regret the most


    At the end of summer, Caragana''s eyes are confused.


    "There are so many things I regret. I killed Ji Qinglin myself. He is the best person in the world except Kai Yeling. There are so many things I regret, but what''s the use of that? You are the source of all evil. "


    It''s late summer.


    Quite old-fashioned.


    Xu is.


    Really see through the world, so now, will say such words.


    And what about luoqiu?


    She lived so long.


    It''s been a long time.


    It''s been a long time.


    Once.


    When I see the person I miss so much, it''s like a joke between God and her. At this moment, all the things she pursues become illusions.


    I feel like I am.


    All of a sudden there was no courage to live.


    There''s no motivation to keep going.


    Luo Qiu got up.


    Water is fed to the late summer Caragana.


    This is the first time that she has said so much to Xia Wanling.


    In fact, the two of them have similarities, but they are not the same.


    Luoqiu feeds Xiawan lemon and drinks water.


    He got up.


    Out of the house.


    She jumped to the top of the building.


    That night.


    My sister is standing here.


    I was found by my sister in Chaozhou.


    I found a place to sit down.


    Luoqiu felt the wind.


    She looked up.


    The sky is really blue. The occasional white clouds are so leisurely and elegant. There are many bird nests on the towering trees.


    Birds fly in and out, fishing for insects to eat for children.


    On the street.


    People come and go.


    The peddler yelled.From time to time, people come forward to ask the price.


    All this.


    It all looks so beautiful.


    It''s that simple.


    It''s just rocho.


    For many years, even such a simple beauty has never been felt in detail.


    She only remembers.


    A long time ago.


    In the college, the sister who saved her, taught her carefully and treated her tenderly.


    When was the last time she went to the street?


    Lothar doesn''t remember.


    But she remembers the scene when she went to the temple fair with her sister for the first time. She gave her sister a keepsake and hung her and her sister''s sign on the big tree.


    I don''t know.


    Does that big tree still exist?


    Think about the past.


    Luo Qiu''s face showed a smile unconsciously.


    She lay down slowly.


    Bathed in sunshine.


    It''s really comfortable to live in the sun.


    Simply.


    Luoqiu takes off his black robe.


    He showed his original face.


    This face.


    It belonged to my sister.


    I always put on other false faces before I go out and do bad things, so as not to humiliate my sister.


    "When can I live as freely as you do?"


    Luo Qiu closed her eyes happily.


    Maybe.


    There''s no more chance.


    I''ve done so many wrong things.


    I can''t forgive myself for these things.


    Even if my sister can''t do it to me, I have no face to live any longer.


    How can luoqiu tolerate herself and hurt her sister who loves her most.


    "You seem to be in a good mood."


    A sudden sound.


    Make Luo Qiu suddenly break free from the memory.


    She opened her eyes immediately.


    Stand up.


    Look.


    All of a sudden, he became very formal.


    "Sister --"


    the voice is soft and waxy. With expectation, with guilt.


    Somebody.


    It''s Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning sat down beside Luo Qiu.


    "Don''t be so nervous," he said


    "I - I just -"


    "did you bring the summer evening Caragana?"


    Luo Qiu nodded quickly.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    It was as natural as before to touch Luo Qiu''s head.


    Luo Qiu was stunned.


    On his face, a beautiful smile appeared.


    "I have a lot more to ask you."


    Zhao shuning finished.


    Luo Qiu suddenly put away his smile and knelt down to Zhao shuning.


    "It''s my fault. I hurt my sister. No matter you are Ye Ling or Zhao shuning, I did all those things. I know my sins are unforgivable. Elder sister, after I do what I should do, you don''t have to say, I will die."


    Zhao shuning said, "I''ve known that for a long time."


    Luo Qiu is astonished.


    Look up.


    "You get up first."


    "My sister already knew? You don''t blame me? What do you want to ask? What is it? "


    Zhao shuning stares at Luo Qiu.


    "As long as Xiao Qiu knows, he will tell me? Is that right? "


    Luo Qiu definitely nodded.


    "Naturally, as long as I know."


    Zhao shuning helped Luo Qiu up.


    Looking into her eyes, she asked seriously, "I want to know, is it you who do the soul thing? If you do, where are you hiding such a large number of spirits? "

 Chapter 830

    Luo Qiu was stunned at first.


    Then he looked at Zhao shuning with a guilty face.


    Sister.


    She knows all about it?


    "I know. Just answer me."


    Luoqiu, sit down.


    A face seriously said: "in fact, the spirit of this matter, I am only responsible for the collection, specific jurisdiction, storage location, are determined by the Mo Yan."


    Zhao shuning is even more puzzled.


    "Master Moyan?"


    "Well." Luo Qiu nodded.


    It''s Mo Yan.


    "He''s alive, too?"


    "Alive, but these years, Mo Yan most of the time, are living in seclusion in Guihe, the legend of Shenzong, is he with Loulan subordinate founded, and he, is everyone''s mouth said shenzuo."


    "You didn''t know. Why collect spirit? Also for the legend of Mo Xu you? "


    Luo Qiu nodded.


    Come on.


    "I read an ancient book, and later I asked Mo Yan. He also confirmed the authenticity of that book. He said that as long as tens of thousands of spirits are gathered, then we can rebuild the body of people who have died for thousands of years, and even the spirit can be rebuilt."


    "Do you believe it?"


    Zhao shuning looks at Luo Qiu.


    Look at luoqiu.


    Don''t think about it.


    She believed it.


    Luo Qiu lowers his head.


    "I''m sorry, sister. At that time, I had no other choice. This was my only hope."


    That legend.


    Of course, Zhao shuning has heard of it.


    It''s just that.


    It has never been verified.


    Moreover, I asked not to dye, not even not very clear things, why that Mo Yan, but can remember so clearly?


    Luoqiu is here.


    I''m very sorry.


    She said: "I know I''m guilty and my hands are covered with blood. My sister will not like me like this. Now when I see my sister, I can call you sister. I''m satisfied. Don''t worry. I''ll give you an account."


    A satisfactory account.


    Zhao shuning saw through Luo Qiu''s idea at a glance.


    After all these years.


    In front of her, Luo Qiu is still like a child, who doesn''t know how to hide his emotions.


    "You want to kill yourself?"


    Luoqiu was silent.


    "In fact, after I know what you have done, if I look at it as a world, I also think that you really deserve to die."


    The atmosphere is extremely low.


    Luoqiu didn''t even dare to get out of the atmosphere.


    She just stood in the same place so quietly.


    Listen to my sister like this.


    When you say the four words "sin should die" from your sister''s mouth.


    Luo Qiu felt that her body was thrown into a cave full of ants. Her whole body was so tiny, but she could bite human skin thoroughly.


    She felt like she was suffocating.


    In the face of this spirit is not as good as his own Zhao shuning.


    Luo Qiu has, just fear, fear, guilt.


    "I''m sorry."


    Clearly know, these three words are most useless.


    But Luo Qiu at this moment, but can only repeat these three words.


    Zhao shuning said again.


    "If I''m not Luo Feiyan, if I don''t know Luo Qiu in the past, if I don''t know what kind of temperament you used to be, maybe now I also think you are unforgivable."


    "Xiaoqiu. You have done a lot of wrong things, but now, you should not die. If you die, who will atone for the wrong things you have done? "


    Luo Qiu suddenly raised her eyes.


    Zhao shuning continued: "also, if you die, I will not have such a sister for my sake in the future."


    Under the sun.


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    That smile.


    It''s so refreshing.


    Luo Qiu is a Leng at first, then the ecstasy attacks on the heart.


    She didn''t want to die. Of course, she doesn''t want to die. She wants to be with her sister forever. As long as she needs herself, no matter what she pays, she is willing.


    As long as her sister doesn''t let her die, she will live well.


    Take my sister''s faith as faith.


    "Sister."


    "Don''t worry. I''ve forgiven you, but there are so many people in the world who are treated badly by you. I can''t forgive you on behalf of them. What you can do now is to make up for your mistakes one by one. Can you do that? "


    Luo Qiu nodded firmly.


    She can.


    Of course she can.


    So many years of planning, such a huge layout, she has carefully planned, how much energy it takes, is beyond anyone''s estimation.At that time, I just had a glimmer of hope.


    Now it''s not the same. My sister is right in front of me. I naturally do what she says.


    "Sister, can I follow you in the future?"


    Luo Qiu looks at Zhao shuning.


    When you say that.


    Careful.


    Has been observing Zhao shuning''s expression, for fear that she refused.


    "If you like, you can."


    "I will, I will."


    Luo Qiu nodded quickly.


    Zhao shuning smiles gently.


    Stand up.


    Looking at the distance, he said casually, "did you bring back the summer evening Caragana?"


    "Well."


    "Do you know where she came from?"


    "She is the child that Mo Yan brought back. I didn''t ask about it before, but later, I guess it."


    "She was the little princess who disappeared in the early years of Hailing county government."


    Zhao shuning turns back.


    He sighed.


    "Take me to see her."


    In late summer, Caragana falls to this point.


    It can be said that she suffered for herself and could not blame others.


    However.


    She has always been Xia Qingyan''s descendant, and Zhao shuning''s previous life, or has a blood relationship, Xia Wanling really should not be saved, but, from the beginning to the end, she is just a pawn in the hands of others.


    After all, he is also a poor man.


    Luo Qiu takes Zhao shuning into the room.


    The bed moved.


    It seems to know that someone is in the room.


    But only when Luo Qiu, who had left before, came back.


    I don''t say a word.


    He just fell asleep with his back to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning Rao had already made psychological preparation, but he was still stunned when he saw the dry back of the old tree in the late summer.


    I''ve tasted the deep pain like that.


    Zhao shuning walks up to the late summer Caragana.


    At the end of the summer, Ning also realized that someone was approaching.


    Directly said: "about her, I have nothing to say."


    The voice is like an old woman.


    Zhao shuning said, "it''s me."


    Although these two words are simple, they are just like a sound with a magic barrier. The impact they bring to Xia Wanling makes her shiver suddenly.


    But I dare not look back.


    How to turn back?


    How to go back?


    When I did so many wrong things, I can''t go back. How can I see her now?


    What do you want to see her for?


    "What are you doing here?"


    A feeble voice.


    But there are too many emotions hidden.


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    Then he said, "you should have remembered everything, right?"


    "How is it? Do you want me to say sorry to you? Do you want me to cry? Even if I were in this situation, I would not do it. "


    Right and wrong.


    It''s the last stubbornness of the late summer.


    "What are you doing here? Look how miserable I am now. You laugh at me, don''t you? "


    "I''ll take you home."

 Chapter 831

    At the end of summer, there is no turning back.


    But at this time.


    On her face.


    I''ve been in tears for a long time.


    Just their own tears, now has no value.


    Zhao shuning''s words.


    It''s more like that.


    She came from a distance, reached out to herself and said to take herself home.


    To the great wilderness of Dongze.


    Ye Ling pointed to the yard behind her and said to her.


    From now on, this is your home.


    In late summer, Caragana dare not speak.


    I''m afraid that when I speak, I''ll miss out.


    For a while.


    In the late summer, she just calmed down.


    Then he said, "home? I have no home for a long time


    "I''ll take you home to your biological parents."


    Through the previous dialogue with Luo Qiu, Zhao shuning can now be basically sure that Xia Wanling is indeed the missing child of the Duke.


    When we approached the late summer Caragana.


    Zhao shuning released the spirit of Xia Rui''s blood.


    Although there is not much blood left on Xia Wanling, it is still connected with Xia Rui''s blood spirit.


    "My own parents, if they see me like this, they just wish they had never given birth to my daughter."


    "They''ve been looking for you for decades. Never give up. "


    In the late summer, Caragana turns back.


    "They have been looking for me all the time," Lian said


    Her face.


    It''s like a woman in her seventies and eighties.


    The skin.


    It''s a terrible wrinkle.


    Even Luo Qiu felt sick at first sight.


    But Zhao shuning didn''t show his disgust.


    That''s the point.


    It''s true that only a few people can do it.


    "Yes, they still miss you."


    Summer late Caragana cowardly took back the eyes.


    You''re not going to help me, are you? You always have revenge. I''ve done so many things against you and ruined your future myself. You won''t help me


    "I don''t want to help you. Now, I''m just helping Sheriff Xia Rui realize their wish of looking for their daughter for many years."


    Mr. and Mrs. Shirley.


    In order to live in the world for a long time, the price paid is also great.


    Yang Yan Dan.


    Not everyone can have it.


    But also to make life longer, over the years, Xiarui and his wife, the efforts, everyone can see.


    They just don''t want to.


    I want to see my long lost daughter.


    So.


    It''s not Xia Wanling, but Xia Rui and his wife, who are poor to Zhao shuning.


    Xia Ning reluctantly sat up with her body, but Zhao shuning didn''t help her.


    Zhao shuning''s views on the late summer Caragana.


    I was extremely disappointed.


    She asked herself that she was very considerate of Xia Wanling at the beginning, and she didn''t hide half of her secrets when she was guiding her cultivation. But in the end, it was she who stabbed herself in the back.


    Zhao shuning can forgive Luo Qiu, because what Luo Qiu does is for her. Everyone in the world has the right to hate Luo Qiu, but Zhao shuning doesn''t.


    But it''s different in late summer.


    She is for her own selfish desire.


    "You''re still blaming me."


    "Well."


    Zhao shuning did not hide.


    She lowered her head and said, "do you know why I hate you so much?"


    "I pulled you down from the throne of the empress. I colluded with the four families until you died. I ruined your life."


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    No.


    These are not.


    "That''s not why I hate you so much."


    "What''s that for?"


    If Zhao shuning could even forgive himself for life and death? Then what else is the obstacle in her heart?


    "Ji Qinglin."


    Three words for one export.


    In the late summer, the Caragana was struck by lightning.


    Ji Qinglin.


    This name is deeply imprinted in her heart.


    "Why didn''t you save him?"


    "No, why do you want to harm him? What he does to you, you know best, that child, does not know how to lie, does not know how to hide, he will be happy with you, all written on his face, he believes you, loves you, but you? What did you do? "


    In the late summer, tears burst the bank.


    For decades.


    Ji Qinglin is her nightmare.


    She didn''t even know.


    I dare not even think about it.


    Zhao shuning sat on the seat and straightened up.The expression of summer evening Caragana.


    Take a panoramic view.


    Even if she regrets it.


    Ji Qinglin will never come back.


    Rocho looks at all this.


    At this time, Zhao shuning had the same character as his last sister.


    "She is also an accomplice. You should kill her and avenge Ji Qinglin."


    In the late summer, the Caragana points to luoqiu.


    Hysteria.


    Zhao shuning''s action.


    Luo Qiu''s eyes suddenly shrunk.


    Ji Qinglin''s death, she did participate.


    But at the time.


    She also felt that Ji Qinglin''s death was not worth it. Before she acted, she repeatedly asked Xia Wanling. It was Xia Wanling who insisted on doing so that she cooperated with her.


    "It''s not Luo Qiu who makes Ji Qinglin despair, but you who killed him yourself."


    And now.


    What Xia Wanning thought.


    I''m still running away.


    That''s the point.


    Zhao shuning felt extremely cold for Ji Qinglin.


    At the end of summer, lingxu was too weak to cry.


    Slowly fainted in the past.


    Zhao shuning stood up at this time, took a pill from the heaven and earth bag, and gave it to Xia Wanling.


    "Sister? What is this


    "The medicine to keep her alive."


    Zhao shuning said to Luo Qiu, "the reason is Mo Yan. This tragedy, his plan, maybe, is far beyond our imagination."


    "I''ll go back to him."


    Zhao shuning shook his head.


    "When you bring out this magnificent summer evening Caragana, do you think that the habit of being a stranger will not prevent you?"


    Rocho did not speak.


    The answer is self-evident.


    "By the way, Mo Yan, he doesn''t know that you are his sister."


    Zhao shuning sneered.


    "Even if he knows, what do you think can be changed?"


    "Mo Yan, he still cares about his sister."


    "Many years ago, I thought that Moyan was just for Loulan to stand on the mainland of Kyushu. Later, I tossed and turned. When I woke up again, I looked through the ancient books, and I knew that the Moyan I saw before me was all in pieces. His ambition was bigger than anyone else."


    "If you choose between dominating Kyushu mainland and me, Mo Yan will definitely choose the former."


    Mo Yan''s love for her is true.


    But the ambition of the Kyushu mainland is more deeply rooted.


    Now.


    After the defeat of Loulan, Mo Yan was able to put away her arrogant and stubborn temper and live in a corner of the ghost. She studied such a big conspiracy and calculated all the countries above Kyushu.


    On this alone.


    It completely confirmed Zhao shuning''s conjecture.


    Master Moyan.


    More than I thought.


    It''s a hundred times more dangerous.


    This kind of person.


    Now it''s just not strong enough.


    Once he gets enough strength, he will be more terrifying than the most ferocious and bloodthirsty beast in the world.

 Chapter 832

    Zhao shuning spent some time in Chaozhou.


    She also specially called Zhao Huai.


    Before bringing Zhao Huai to the invitation building, Zhao shuning once said something to him.


    It''s about rocho.


    Zhao shuning tells Zhao Huai about luoqiu''s past, but Zhao Huai has no response.


    Just said: "if this world of people made a mistake, and finally can use the miserable past in exchange for forgiveness, then, the Kyushu mainland, there will not be so many infighting."


    Zhao shuning also knows.


    Luoqiu has told her what happened.


    Zhao Huai is Zhao shuning''s relative. Since she was a child, she regarded Zhao Huai as her own brother and learned about the past of bloodletting.


    For Zhao Huai, at that time, his spiritual power was not fully awakened, and it must have been very painful for him to give birth to his body.


    That kind of pain.


    Zhao shuning can''t replace it.


    So.


    Naturally, she can''t take the place of Zhao Huai to forgive Luo Qiu for what she did.


    Zhao Huai looks a little ugly.


    Compared with Luo Qiu, what makes him feel more sad is that Xiao Ning''er talks for Luo Qiu for this.


    Is that right.


    In Xiao Ning''er''s heart.


    Dangdang is just a luoqiu, more important than herself in her heart?


    I''m in a bad mood.


    The complexion is naturally not good.


    Zhao shuning has always grasped the habits of Zhao Huai.


    Brother is seldom angry. Most of the time, he looks warm and moist. Now he has a black face, and even he is so strict with himself.


    As you can see.


    He was really angry.


    Zhao shuning sighed.


    "Brother."


    "Well." Zhao Huai answered shallowly.


    I don''t want to say more.


    Zhao shuning reaches out his hand and gently touches Zhao Huai''s sleeve.


    Seeing xiaoning''er''s tentative contact, Zhao Huai was still cold to her, so she had to relax: "xiaoning''er, in your heart, is it any one who is close to you that is more important than me?"


    Zhao shuning looks up.


    Zhao Huai looks serious.


    She quickly shook her head.


    "Of course not."


    Zhao Huai is in a slightly better mood.


    He continued, "what are you talking to me about?"


    "Brother, I don''t want you to forgive Luo Qiu, not to mention you. Even if I didn''t experience it personally, I feel that the pain must be deep in my heart. If I''m just Zhao shuning, just your sister, even if I have to pay how much, I''ll make her pay. But brother, I''m still Luo except Zhao shuning Autumn''s sister. "


    All that.


    After Zhao shuning woke up.


    I have already told Zhao Huai.


    Zhao Huai said: "therefore, in xiaoning''er''s heart, naluoqiu is naturally much more precious than me."


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    This said, how to turn to the topic above.


    Brother, he is not that kind of tricky person.


    See Zhao shuning do not speak.


    Zhao Huai continued: "naturally, I can''t compare with her. She knew Xiao Ning''er hundreds of years ago, but I only knew Xiao Ning''er for many years. Naturally, the love between you is not what I can expect."


    That''s the tone.


    That''s not true.


    Listen down.


    Zhao shuning felt that something was wrong.


    She quickly shook her head.


    At this time.


    We can''t let Zhao Huai take himself to the ditch.


    "Brother, why do you say that again?"


    "You''ve asked me out for this, but I''m afraid I''ll see her and hurt her? In Xiao Ning''er''s heart, now I completely understand. "


    "Brother!"


    Zhao shuning was a little louder.


    Zhao Huai looks at Zhao shuning.


    He looked more hurt.


    "Is my sister yelling at me now for a luoqiu?"


    "No, No."


    Zhao shuning is in a bit of a hurry. At this time, she doesn''t know how the gentle and elegant elder brother, who used to be as gentle as jade and easy to discuss, has changed. Just like a little woman, she likes to carve every word.


    "Brother, in my heart, you are as important as your parents."


    Zhao Huai is absent-minded.


    "What about naluoqiu?"


    "Why does brother always compare with naluoqiu? You two are different."


    "What''s the difference? If Ning''er is so unwilling to compare me with her, then today, I''ll be just as you think. If I don''t get the result, luoqiu, I''m determined not to let it go. "Zhao shuning feels headache.


    It''s like.


    She asked Zhao Huai out.


    Originally, I was going to discuss how to restore the appearance of the late summer Caragana to its former appearance and look more energetic.


    But from the beginning.


    After I casually took a mouthful of luoqiu.


    This is the topic.


    It''s completely crooked.


    Zhao shuning tried to lead the topic back to the right way again and again, but Zhao Huai, seeing that Zhao shunned and did not talk about this topic, was even more worried.


    "Sister, if you don''t want to say it, then another day. You have a bone whistle in your hand. If you want to see me, blow it."


    Zhao Huai turned his back.


    Zhao shuning really has no way.


    Take a deep breath and say, "Zhao Huai, why are you such a rascal? If I really didn''t care about you, I wouldn''t be so sad when I saw your corpse. At that time, I thought that I would seek justice for you even if I fought for years of blood feud. But now the situation is different. I don''t want to protect Luo Qiu, but she has done too many wrong things. If I let her go to the yellow spring like this, You are happy, but she has a layout for all kinds of things on the mainland of Kyushu. If she dies like this, then the mainland of Kyushu will be in a panic. "


    Zhao Huai''s eyes brightened.


    "So, Xiao Ning''er, you are for the sake of the mainland of Kyushu, just for her words?"


    "Well, not all of them."


    After all, Luo Qiu has done so many things, most of the reasons are because of himself.


    She''s been killing for the last half of her life.


    Zhao shuning wants her to atone for the rest of her life.


    What''s more.


    Luoqiu has lived so long.


    In the mainland of Kyushu, she has set foot in the layout, and now her existence can be said to be moving the whole body.


    "So? Xiao Ning''er, you still haven''t answered my question positively. "


    "It''s my brother, of course. In my life, if I really want to list several important people. The most important thing, of course, is the master, brother and family. And then there are the children that I brought up with great care. "


    Zhao Huai smiles.


    The eye completes a line.


    Like a spring breeze.


    It''s lovely.


    "So, in xiaoning''er''s heart, I''m the first one?"


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Zhao Huai reaches out his hand.


    Gently rubbed the broken hair in front of Zhao shuning''s forehead.


    I''m in a good mood.


    "Go and see the so-called elder Xia."


    He said.


    He went forward on his own.


    Zhao shuning was stunned.


    Brother sometimes this temperament, how and the child general good coax?

 Chapter 833

    Zhao Huai himself was not very interested in the affairs of the mainland.


    Not to mention.


    Now, in order to cultivate the person he used to be, and to be able to accompany the person he loves better in the future, she has no time to deal with some things in the world.


    Whether it''s rocho.


    Or that haggard, lying on the bed of the summer evening Caragana.


    In Zhao Huai''s opinion.


    Their existence has little to do with themselves.


    Although they had cheated themselves into the battle together at the beginning, if there had not been that fight and bloody battle, the long-standing strength and memory in their body would not have been completely restored.


    Now.


    The two of them have no threat to Zhao Huai. They can certainly deal with them, but if Xiao Ning''er wants to leave them first, Zhao Huai will not object.


    After seeing the late summer Caragana.


    Zhao Huai looked at some basic information.


    Xia Wanling knew that someone was coming, and she thought that this person was very familiar, but now her eyes were no longer as bright as before. Vision is also much worse.


    Listen to Xiao Ning''er.


    I just want to restore the appearance of Xia Wanling to that of her children. As for other aspects, I don''t care.


    Others may not have the ability.


    But Zhao Huai is different from Yan Ruyu.


    Their ability, above the mainland of Kyushu, is the strongest. Zhao shuning knows that Zhao Huai can certainly do it.


    "Do you really want her not to look like she is now?"


    Zhao shuning took a look at the man on the bed.


    He nodded.


    "In this way, it''s enough. She has done a lot of evil. For the rest of her life, she has no mental strength, and her eyes are close to blind. It''s very difficult for her to live a normal life again. This is her own fruit. She can''t blame her. I just think that the sheriff and his wife are upright and honest. They have been looking for their daughter all their lives. If they can see her, they can''t blame her I''m afraid that this kind of Xia Wanling will do more harm to them. Brother, if you have a way, you can restore her original appearance. "


    "Xiao Ning''er has a good heart."


    "I''m not kind."


    It''s just that.


    In the final analysis, this summer evening is just a poor man.


    The worst person, Mo Yan, who controls everything behind him, is the one who turns the late summer Caragana into a chess piece.


    If so, you can choose.


    Who would like to end up in exile, separated from their parents when they were young?


    Xia Wanling has no choice. Since she was born, her everything should have been smooth and healthy. What her parents love is Mo Yan''s intervention, which makes her look like she is now.


    Zhao Huai knows Zhao shuning.


    I know what she''s thinking.


    He said, "if you think it''s not easy for her, I can erase her memory and let her forget what happened before."


    Zhao shuning looks far away.


    There was a long silence.


    In the end, it was a smile.


    He shook his head at Zhao Huai.


    "No more."


    She made it for this summer evening.


    That''s enough.


    When it comes to innocence, in fact, the most innocent person is Ye Ling, not Xia Wanling.


    Ye Ling''s teaching to the late summer Caragana has never been relaxed.


    Also try to make up for her childhood lack of love.


    But.


    What did Ye Ling get?


    In late summer, the heart of Caragana korshinskii is uncertain.


    She betrayed herself and Dongze Dahuang.


    But.


    These.


    It''s not the main reason.


    Zhao shuning murmured: "he likes her so much, and he should also hope that she can remember himself."


    The eyes are moist.


    Zhao shuning took a deep breath.


    "Well, brother, she is not completely innocent of these causes and effects. She should suffer some crimes."


    Zhao Huai nodded.


    He has been very appreciative of his sister since he was a child.


    She is kind.


    But it is not the kind of blind, no direction, no bottom line of kindness.


    She always remembers.


    In this world.


    There are many difficulties, many difficulties, are caused by human.


    It can''t be said that once the man repents, he can write off all the evil things he did before. If so, those people who were killed by him before he repents will not live again.


    There is no one to vindicate them.


    "It''s enough that you make a good decision."


    Zhao shuning smiles.


    I had a stretch.


    Lazy said: "the weather is good, after, it will only get better and better, right? Brother


    Zhao Huai goes to Zhao shuning.Look out the window at the tree house.


    "Of course," he said With you in Kyushu mainland, it will only get better and better.


    "Brother, I have something else to do next. I need to go to Dongzhou."


    "Well?"


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I see that the wings behind my brother are more beautiful than the last time I saw you. You should be able to fully retract and release in a few years."


    Zhao Huai murmured.


    "Yes, in a few years."


    In a few years.


    When you have finished what you should do, I can start what I want to do.


    Zhao shuning had no idea.


    Zhao Huai at this time looked at his eyes, precipitation of a number of gentle.


    With Zhao Huai''s help.


    In a few days.


    In the late summer, Caragana regained its former appearance.


    It''s just that.


    On her face.


    It''s still dead.


    Zhao Huai had something to do, so he left first.


    Luo Qiu disguises herself and turns into Zhao shuning''s maid. She follows her and takes Xia Wanning back to Shengjing city.


    The county government of Shengjing city.


    At this time, it is already a piece of anxiety.


    It''s hard for Xia Rui to sit in the mansion.


    The same is true of Xia Jingning.


    According to time.


    Today.


    Lao Zu should be back.


    When Laozu comes back, it means that Dongfang Yinuo is going back to Dongzhou.


    In the past few days of getting along with Dongfang Yinuo, Xia Jingning naturally tried her best to make up for her.


    But this Oriental Yinuo is like a different person.


    If before.


    She must be overjoyed at Xia Jingning''s kindness.


    But now.


    There was no expression on her face.


    Every time Xia Jingning brought something new to her, she just lightly responded and then sent it back to shizifu.


    Xia Jingning can''t say what he feels about the Oriental Yinuo.


    She used to stick to herself.


    He just felt upset.


    But now.


    If you want to say a word with her, you have to consider it many times, but in the end, you can''t open your mouth.


    She seemed relieved.


    And Xia Jingning, seems to be slowly trapped.


    There was a sudden noise outside.


    Xiarui and his wife quickly stood up.


    Someone''s coming.


    "Back to the county, the old man is back."


    Xia Rui rushed out of the house to meet him.


    The brocade handkerchief under Dongfang Yinuo''s sleeve has been kneaded by her.


    I heard the old man coming back.


    There was a flash of loss in her heart.


    But then it dissipated.


    I don''t know myself.


    After all, I want to go back to Dongzhou. That''s my home.


    Xia Rui is out of the house.


    See Zhao shuning followed by two people.


    A beautiful woman.


    The other was wearing a large black robe, covering his whole body completely.


    "Lao Zu is back."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    "Who are these two?"


    "Back to the county, I''m miss''s maid."


    Zhao shuning did not speak, the woman will first open the mouth, Zhao shuning smile, had to take advantage of the "admit".


    "And this one?"


    "Let''s talk about it in the mansion."

 Chapter 834

    I went to the mansion.


    I was seated.


    Luoqiu just as she said, stood beside Zhao shuning.


    Look at it like this.


    She''s a real maid.


    "Sheriff, sheriff''s wife, I brought this woman back specially to see you."


    Zhao shuning looks at the man in black.


    Luoqiu knows.


    Step forward and remove the black robe.


    A pretty face was exposed in front of everyone.


    The appearance of Xia Wanling is almost the same as before, thanks to Zhao Huai, otherwise few people in the world have such ability.


    Black robe down.


    Sheriff Xia Rui and sheriff''s wife look at each other.


    They all stood up immediately.


    Although it''s new.


    But the couple, the woman in front of them, had a natural feeling of intimacy.


    Besides that.


    The woman''s eyes made them feel familiar.


    When the little princess was born, her beautiful eyes attracted much admiration.


    "Lao Zu, who is this girl?"


    "Sheriff, I''ve compared the things you gave me one by one. She''s the one you''re looking for."


    There was a sudden silence.


    Xia Rui has been walking in Shengjing city for many years. I don''t know how much wind, frost, rain and snow he has gone through. He always keeps calm. This time, he is just hearing this.


    The foot is soft.


    Almost fell to the ground.


    Is that her?


    Is it their child?


    Jun Gong''s wife walks slowly to Xia Wanling and caresses her face with her hands.


    Xia Wanling noticed that someone touched her, but she couldn''t see the woman''s specific appearance, so she couldn''t help but dodge back.


    I see you here.


    It''s even more painful.


    "It''s me, I''m the mother, child, I''m your mother."


    The woman was stunned.


    The body becomes stiff.


    Xia Wanling can feel the warmth of the woman''s hands, and the woman''s attitude is more kind. Every time she touches herself, the woman is always careful, worried about hurting herself.


    This feeling?


    It''s rare for Caragana korshinskii in late summer.


    Is this family love?


    Is she her mother?


    The hand of the Duke''s wife caresses Xia Wanling''s face slowly, and Xia Wanling no longer resists.


    The eye socket of the late summer Caragana.


    Slowly, a little wet.


    "Are you the mother?" I am a person with a mother.


    Jun Gong''s wife looked at the woman''s eyes carefully.


    Keep nodding.


    "It''s me, it''s me. As soon as I see your eyes, I know that you are my son, sheriff, and this is our son. She''s the flesh that fell from me. I know what I can feel."


    At this point.


    Xiarui is also slowly towards the late summer Caragana.


    He came forward.


    But I can''t say a word.


    Just said, "just come back, just come back."


    It was a very moving scene for relatives to meet. The Duke and wife of the county also shed tears on the spot, crying incessantly.


    Atmosphere.


    For a moment, it became very enthusiastic.


    Zhao shuning saw this.


    Smile.


    I coughed carelessly.


    Xia Rui and his wife immediately react and quickly kowtow to Zhao shuning.


    Zhao shuning quickly picked them up.


    That''s not what she meant.


    She has something else to talk to these two people.


    "Xiarui, you and your wife will be overjoyed when they meet their daughter for the first time. However, you may not be able to accept what I say next. If you are willing to listen, I will go on."


    The couple looked at each other.


    And look at the late summer Caragana.


    Xia Wanling realized that they were looking at themselves, but she lowered her head.


    It seems.


    What Lao Zu is going to say next should have something to do with their little princess.


    "Let people take her down to have a rest first. After so many days, the body of the little princess is not as good as before. She can''t stand the fatigue."


    Zhao shuning''s words just fell.


    Xia Jingning immediately stood up.


    "Lao Zu, I''ll arrange it."


    "Good."


    Xia Jingning has never met her sister, so her feelings for her are not as strong as those of her parents. Parents should know more about her than themselves.


    Xia Jingning went out with Xia Wanning.


    The Duke and his wife are all nervous now.Zhao shuning said, "I heard that your daughter, who was born in Shengjing, was the first one in the imperial city to get the title of" Ning "


    "It''s true. When ling''er was born, her eyes were very beautiful. They were very similar to our ancestors, you, and your eyes in the portrait. The former Emperor said that ling''er was predestined with you, so he gave her the word


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Indeed.


    Xia Wanling''s eyes are very similar to Gu Qingqing''s and to her former life.


    "But now I want to tell you that it''s not easy for your daughter to save her life. Her eyes and everything are blurred, and she will never be able to practice any more. Whether it''s mental or spiritual power, she''s completely abandoned in these two aspects."


    "How?"


    "Laozu, who did it?"


    "Who is going to treat our children like this?"


    "She had suffered a lot when she was not with us, but now she is still suffering from such a misfortune."


    Look at the appearance of the sheriff''s wife.


    If it was not for Zhao shuning''s presence, I was afraid that her tears would break the dike again.


    Zhao shuning listened to their indignant words.


    Reality doesn''t say a word.


    When they''re done.


    Then he spoke again.


    "If I say that she has become like this, is she to blame?"


    Two people listen.


    His face was shocked.


    Look at the old ancestor Zhao shuning on the seat again, the expression at this time is not like a joke.


    Two people panic again, quickly kneel down.


    "Laozu."


    "It''s not you who should kneel."


    Zhao shuning nodded to Luo Qiu.


    Luo Qiu waved her hand gently.


    Images slowly appeared in front of them.


    The late summer Caragana of childhood.


    Late summer Caragana in adulthood.


    What she did.


    They were all presented in front of the Duke and his wife.


    Until.


    The woman in red died on the huge platform.


    The following behavior of Xia Wanling is more and more hateful.


    Many talented alchemists are on her list, and then these people will disappear in various forms on their way home.


    Why they disappeared.


    Shari is not an idiot, and her wife is not stupid.


    When these things are connected, they will naturally have a clear mind about who caused all this.


    Rocho retracts the video.


    At this point.


    Xia Rui and his wife are still immersed in the image just now, but they can''t recover for a moment.


    "These are all made by our children?"


    Luo Qiu said: "Duke, madam Duke, do you know who the woman in red is? Who is Xuanyi


    "Xuanyi childe, who grew up with the little princess, is the elder Ji Qinglin, who is also the alchemist of bapin. The woman in red is the past life of our young lady."


    Shari''s body stood upright.


    Now.


    Even breathing, he didn''t dare to speak out.


    If so?


    That their daughter, can be said to be an inexorable evil.

 Chapter 835

    "Lao Zu, what did your maid say?"


    "It''s true."


    Three light words.


    They stiffly suppressed the resentment of the couple for many years.


    If so.


    Their daughter really did harm to their ancestors.


    So.


    Even they can''t keep her.


    Hailing kingdom was originally under the protection of the ancestors. Later, Emperor Huiyuan made great efforts to pacify the world. Only then did they have a stable life for later generations.


    "Then -"


    "I don''t want to show you these to get your guilt or anything. The punishment for her is enough. She will not be like a person of practice any more. After that, her world will be rebuilt by you. "


    Xiarui and his wife looked at each other.


    Take a look.


    They will kneel again.


    Zhao shuning waved gently.


    They can only sit back in their own places.


    After a while, the two of them knelt down. Zhao shuning felt that although he remembered the past life, her body could only be regarded as a junior in front of Xia Rui and his wife.


    If they kneel down like this again, it''s time for them to die.


    "Thank you for letting my son go. In the future, if I have any need, even if I go up the mountain and down the sea of fire, we will die even if I have exhausted all the abilities of our county government."


    Zhao shuning shrugged.


    There''s no exaggeration.


    I''m not the kind of person who likes to rely on other people''s influence. It''s just easy to return Xia Wanning to them. I can''t see them living such a miserable old age because they miss their daughter.


    "By the way, we''ll be here one day at most. Tomorrow, I''ll go to Dongzhou with the princess."


    "Laozu, the child in Jingning?"


    "He made a lot of mistakes, but he didn''t definitely harm people''s lives. Later, I have made a clear investigation. Most of them were misinformation from the people. However, you don''t have to interfere in his obsession with Dongfang Yuchen. Let him sort it out by himself. In addition, five hundred years ago, there was a wizard named Anyun in your Hailing kingdom. What she left behind must be Although Xia Qingyan has burned it almost completely, there are still one or two things left out. Otherwise, Xia Jingning would not have been fooled into believing that evil book as the truth, which is why he has done so many wrong things. "


    The Duke and his wife nodded.


    "After my father leaves, I will tell you that if you find what the wizard left behind, you can destroy it."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    Then he said, "I want to have a rest. Just let it go. "


    After the ceremony, Xiarui and his wife rushed to see xiawanling again.


    Luo Qiu said: "Miss, if they miss their daughter too much, you don''t worry. What does Xia Wanling say to them, they will be enemies to you?"


    "No


    Mr. and Mrs. Shari, they are honest.


    My daughter has done so many unbearable things, and now it is a gift from God that she can save her life. Just now, I put the evidence in front of them.


    They are not black and white people who know what to do.


    "What do you want? Not my sister? Besides, I''m not used to your appearance. "


    Luoqiu was stunned.


    Then he said, "I''ve thought about it from the moment I came to Shengjing with you. I''ve done a lot of evil. Now I''m with you, and I call you sister. I don''t think I''m worthy of it. Later, I''ll be your real maid. You and I will be like master and servant."


    "Xiao Qiu."


    "Miss, now I''m satisfied to accompany you to make atonement, but I dare not ask for anything more. If you don''t even let me do this, I''ll never be able to lift my head when I''m with you."


    Zhao shuning said: "you are a nine grade alchemist. No matter where you go, you can be worshipped by countless families. Do you want to be a maid next to me? Are you kidding me? "


    "Miss, I''m serious."


    Rocho, of course, is serious.


    Her nature was not bad since she was a child, and her character was gentle. Later, she was forced to do so by the cannibalism.


    Now.


    What I want in my life.


    That is, my sister can live.


    Now.


    It''s done.


    His hands covered with blood, but still can accompany his sister, luoqiu satisfied.


    She should have been dead. Now she can stand here and follow her sister. She will do whatever she says.


    "You look like I can''t convince you?"


    "Miss."


    "Well, in a word, remember that you are not a maid with me."Luo Qiu is grateful.


    "Xiao Qiu understands."


    Zhao shuning nodded.


    On the other side.


    Xia Jingning arranges Xia Wanling to live in the boudoir that has been prepared for her for decades, and finds dozens of servants to serve her.


    Out of the door.


    Then he saw his parents coming here in a hurry. He also understood how his parents missed his sister over the past few decades. He casually said a few words to his parents and then retired.


    After coming out of the yard.


    It''s a trick.


    He can''t help but go to the courtyard where Dongfang Yinuo is resting.


    At the gate of the courtyard.


    But I dare not go in.


    She''s leaving tomorrow, isn''t she?


    After I left.


    I don''t know if I''ll come back.


    Dongfang Yinuo now feels that time is almost up. The elder should have explained the specific matters to the Duke and his wife, so he plans to go to see Zhao shuning.


    Ask about the way back to Dongzhou.


    Do you need anything.


    But as soon as she went out, she ran into Xia Jingning, who was wandering back and forth at the gate of the hospital.


    There''s an instability at the foot.


    Almost fell.


    Seeing this, Xia Jingning quickly reaches for help, but Dongfang Yinuo takes advantage of the situation to hold the courtyard wall, avoiding Xia Jingning''s hands without any trace.


    The hands stretched out in the air, Xia Jingning heart, do not have a taste.


    "Princess, princess, where are you going?"


    "Back to my son, I''m going to talk with the elder about leaving tomorrow."


    Dongfang Yinuo doesn''t want to say much.


    Put out your feet.


    I''m going to walk to the side.


    Xia Jingning is still in front of her.


    Dongfang Yinuo raises her eyes.


    "What''s the matter with Shizi?"


    "I - I just want to say, Yurou, she?"


    "Miss Qi is all right. Shizi doesn''t have to worry about it. Her contract monster has been returned to her. Now, they should all go back to Dongze Dahuang. If Shizi is not at ease, he can find someone to go to Dongze Dahuang and look for her."


    "That''s not what I mean."


    "Shizi, if there is nothing else, don''t get in my way."


    Xia Jingning angrily took back his body.


    "Princess, please."


    Dongfang Yinuo nodded slightly.


    From Xia Jingning side walk calmly.


    So far.


    Not once.